《The Magnificent God of War》


 Chapter 1： The best candidate

    Donghae City, International Airport.


    "quick!"


    "quick!"


    Dozens of people in black suits rushed towards the exit, their faces were extremely serious, as if they were facing an enemy.


    The passengers around, hurriedly stepped aside, not knowing who it was, it was such a battle.


    A man in a suit headed by ¡¡¡¡ frowned, as if thinking of something, he immediately turned and left.


    Soon, on the walking path outside the airport.


    Jiangning sat on the bench and slowly spit out a smoke ring.


    "Master hopes you can go back, he misses you very much."


    Five steps behind, the man in the suit said respectfully.


    In front of the others, the man in the suit stands tall, and no one dares to offend him.


    But in front of the young man in front of him, he felt extremely humble!


    "miss me?"


    Jiang Ning turned his head slightly, with a sneer on his face, "Does he miss my rights or my money?"


    If other people say this, the man in the suit will be disdainful, and the dignified Jiang family in the north will covet the wealth of others?


    But the man in front of him is different.


    He is the Jiang family, the only heir!


    What makes the man in suit even more amazed is that he is still the No. 1 God of War in the East, powerful and wealthy!


    "Fifteen years ago, when he drove me out of Jiang''s house and married that vixen, Jiang Ning died."


    Jiangning spit out the last smoke ring, "The current Jiangning has nothing to do with the Jiang family in the north."


    He got up and left directly.


    "Don''t send anyone to come to me, otherwise, come one, I will kill one!"


    A terrifying murderous look envelops the man in a suit instantly!


    It wasn''t until Jiang Ning''s back disappeared and the clenched fist of the man in the suit gradually relaxed.


    His back was already wet with sweat.


    In front of Jiang Ning, he was actually nervous.


    Airport parking lot, a car has already been prepared.


    Jiangning got in the car and immediately dialed a number.


    "A Fei, are everything arranged?"


    There was a voice in the earphones.


    "give me the address."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning hung up the phone directly, holding a wrinkled candy paper in his hand, and his thoughts suddenly drifted to fifteen years ago.


    At the age of fifteen, he was driven out of Jiang¡¯s house and lived on the street.


    When hungry and cold, a little girl in plain clothes gave Jiang Ning the only candy in her hand.


    Then, he was taken away by a mysterious man.


    When he first appeared, the whole world was shaking!


    Three years later, he was hailed as the No. 1 God of War in the East. At that time, he was only eighteen years old!


    Now, twelve years later, the power of the God of War has shocked the world, but Jiang Ning has chosen to retreat.


    He will never forget, that little girl.


    He can''t forget, those pure eyes.


    He can''t forget, that kind face.


    Putting the candy paper away carefully, Jiang Ning took a deep breath.


    If someone you know is here, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be shocked. This powerful first God of War is also nervous?


    "I am back."


    The car, galloping away.


    then.


    Donghai Wanshun Hotel!


    can be described as very lively.


    The famous Lin family in Donghai City wanted to recruit good sons-in-law for his granddaughter Lin Yuzhen here, which attracted a lot of attention.


    In the private room of the hotel, Lin Yuzhen was sitting there, her pink fists clenched, her eyes flushed, her grievances to the extreme.


    Lin Mu Su Mei, who was on the side, flushed with anger.


    "Lin Wen, they have no peace of mind at all! If you want to be a man, go and reject the old man!"


    She screamed, "Are you going to watch your daughter''s happiness be ruined?"


    What recruits good son-in-law? Shit!


    Su Mei would not believe that they were so kind.


    The Lin family developed from a small workshop into a third-rate family in Donghai City in 15 years. The owner, Lin Xiao, can be regarded as a model of self-made.


    Lin Xiao has three sons, Lin Qiang, Lin Wu and Lin Wen.


    Lin Qiang took over most of the Lin family''s properties. Lin Wu went to the provincial capital to open up the market, but Lin Wen was in an accident with his legs crippled, and now he can only recuperate at home.


    This time to recruit a good son-in-law for his daughter, Lin Qiang and Lin Wu encouraged the old man to make a decision. They also patted their chest to ensure that Lin Yuzhen would find a good man for Lin Yuzhen.


    What''s the result?


    Several candidates are all mediocre and unknown people. There is even one, not only ten years older than Lin Yu, but also intermittent mental illness!


    Where is Lin Yuzhen looking for a good son-in-law, this is to ruin her at all!


    Lin Wen flushed at this moment, and his heart was also extremely angry, but he still didn''t dare to disobey the old man.


    He knew the temper of the old man Lin Xiao, and he always said that he was the same. In the Lin family, no one can defy his intentions.


    "He is Yuzhen''s grandfather, and he won''t hurt Yuzhen."


    For a long time, Lin Wen blushed and squeezed out a word.


    Su Mei almost fainted, pointing at Lin Wen, crying.


    "Why do I marry you so badly!"


    She knew that Lin Wen was a filial son. She used to obey Lin Xiao''s words. Now that she is disabled, she has become weaker, and she doesn''t dare to disobey Lin Xiao''s meaning.


    But no matter which man Lin Yuzhen chooses to be his son-in-law, it will ruin Lin Yuzhen!


    Their family will be regarded as a joke by the people of Donghai City!


    Su Mei cried sadly, cursing Lin Wen, Lin Yu really cried silently, Lin Wen could only hold on to his unaware thigh, and secretly blamed herself for helplessness.


    "Mom, don''t talk about dad."


    Lin Yu really squeezed out a smile, two tears on her beautiful face.


    "Maybe, Grandpa will find me a good man."


    She doesn''t know where, this is the meaning of the uncle and the second uncle.


    After graduating from university, he joined the Lin Family Group to work. In just two years, he made outstanding achievements and suppressed their children.


    They were only worried that they would compete for the Lin family''s property, so they urged their grandfather and couldn''t wait to find a door-to-door son-in-law to marry him. In this way, they would lose the qualifications to compete for the Lin family''s property.


    She knew it, and her parents knew it too, but they couldn''t fight.


    In the Lin family, no one can disobey Grandpa''s decision, no one can.


    Lin Yu really got up when he heard the bell ringing.


    "Let''s go, grandpa is waiting anxiously, it''s time to scold us again."


    Looking at Lin Yu''s trembling body, Lin Wen was bitter and helpless. He didn''t dare to look at his wife, complaining in his eyes.


    He knew in his heart that even though he was aggrieved by staying in the Lin family, at least the family had no worries about their lives. If they were driven out of the Lin family, what would they do?


    In the lobby of the hotel, the lights are bright and the guests are here.


    The old man of the Lin family, Lin Xiao, was sitting above, dressed in an exquisite Tang suit, with a cane, and his face was red.


    "Congratulations, Patriarch Lin."


    "Congratulations to Patriarch Lin for getting an excellent grandson-in-law!"


    Each guest complimented Lin Xiao.


    "Dad, it''s almost time, it''s time to announce."


    Lin Qiang, who is standing on the side, is burly and exudes a kind of aura.


    He glanced at Lin Yuzhen, who was sitting not far away, and said loudly: "Our son-in-law has already had results, and the best young people are selected."


    The best young man?


    Hmph, he knew in his heart that this virtuous son-in-law¡¯s choice was to pick the worst choice, and there were even some hidden diseases!


    As long as Lin Yu is really married, the Lin family''s property has nothing to do with her.


    Lin Xiao is something that absolutely does not allow the Lin family to fall into the hands of people with surnames.


    "Everyone!"


    Lin Xiao stood up, and when he opened his mouth, everyone looked over, "Today, I want to officially announce that my granddaughter Lin Yu is really the right husband and wife!"

 Chapter 2： Because you are my wife

    Hearing the sound, Lin Yuzhen trembled.


    She raised her head and looked at Lin Xiao, who was standing above. This grandfather seemed to have never cared about her since childhood.


    Even when she was born, Lin Xiao didn''t even take a look, because she was a girl.


    Now, he has to choose a husband for himself and decide his life.


    Lin Yuzhen''s chest rises and falls. She is angry and helpless. She opened her mouth to resist. Suddenly seeing Lin Wen sitting in a wheelchair, she shook her head, her eyes filled with prayers.


    She still did not speak.


    "Everyone, after the selection of our Lin family, from a dozen excellent suitors, I chose the best one to become Yuzhen''s husband. I hope that the two newcomers can receive your blessings!"


    Lin Xiao''s words were finished, and there was applause in the audience.


    When Lin Yu really heard it, this was just mocking her, even sympathizing with her.


    Her eye sockets were reddish, she was holding back the tears she was about to shed.


    "Dad, this is the person."


    Lin Qiang took out an exquisite card and handed it to Lin Xiao with the name they chose last.


    They have already found out clearly that this guy has no background and is an orphan. Not only is he over thirty years old, he has a low education, no education, no special skills, and he is still a vagrant. It can be said that he is extremely incompetent.


    Besides, there is also intermittent psychosis.


    I heard that this is inherited!


    In this way, as long as he and Lin Yuzhen are married, it is not only that Lin Yuzhen has nothing to do with the Lin family''s industry, Lin Yuzhen''s child, also don''t want to take a penny from the Lin family!


    Lin Qiang glanced at Lin Yuzhen''s family who was sitting there, a trace of triumph flashed across his face.


    "Next, I will announce the last person!"


    Lin Xiao''s presbyopia was a little unclear, he narrowed his eyes, took a serious look, and said, "This lucky young man, Jiang Ning!"


    Immediately, everyone turned their heads and looked towards the back door of the hotel.


    People who enter the pedigree, of course, can only walk in through the back door.


    At this time, the back door opened and a young man stepped in.


    Lin Wen and his wife cannot bear to see.


    They knew that the eldest brother would only choose the most incompetent person to be Lin Yuzhen''s husband.


    Lin Yu really turned her head, she wanted to see who it would be, and she was about to become her husband.


    Jiang Ning raised his head, the two people looked at each other, speechless.


    He walked straight over, everyone looked at him, just the expression on his face, apart from ridicule, it was gloating.


    "Jiang Ning, congratulations, stand out, become Lin Yu''s real husband, and become my Lin family''s son-in-law."


    Lin Qiang said, "You don''t need to thank us, just hope that you can treat Yuzhen well in the future."


    In his opinion, the Lin family gave Jiang Ning, a homeless orphan, a great kindness.


    Lin Qiang walked up to Lin Yuzhen and gently took her hand, his face full of concern.


    "It''s raining, come."


    He took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, led her to Jiang Ning, and solemnly placed her hand on Jiang Ning''s.


    In this scene, the guests applauded again, as if it were a happy engagement banquet.


    The Linwen family knows that everyone is just watching their jokes!


    Tomorrow, the entire Donghai City will know that Lin Yu really has an incompetent home-to-door husband, which will become a joke for them to talk after dinner.


    Lin Yu really had a blank mind, as if he had been hollowed out.


    She can''t seem to hear or see anymore, she doesn''t even know when the banquet is over.


    As soon as the banquet was over, Su Mei left in tears, and Lin Wen had to roll his wheelchair to chase.


    At the entrance of the hotel, the wind blew on his face, Lin Yu really woke up.


    Looking at Jiang Ning standing next to her, her face was expressionless, but her voice was a little hoarse.


    "Uncle, I don''t blame you."


    She whispered, "You are a poor man too."


    Jiangning is ten years older than her. She calls Uncle, which seems to be more suitable.


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    He didn''t speak from beginning to end.


    The person in front of me is the girl from fifteen years ago. She is still so kind.


    Even under this kind of situation, even if she was wronged, she still accepted it for her parents to have a good life.


    "Oh, cousin, congratulations."


    Suddenly, a person walked out of the gate and said with a smile, "Congratulations, you have an excellent husband!"


    The word ¡¡¡¡ excellent, deliberately bite very hard, full of sneers.


    Lin Yu really frowned, bit his lip lightly, glanced at Lin Feng, and clenched his fists.


    "My dad, they were so broken for your lifelong event,"


    Lin Feng sighed, "It''s fine now, you finally have a home, my uncle can rest assured."


    After finishing speaking, regardless of Lin Yu''s pale face, he turned his head and glanced at Jiang Ning.


    This incompetent son-in-law was found by his father, Lin Qiang, and he couldn''t help laughing when he thought of those written in the information.


    People can actually be such a waste.


    "Brother-in-law, when you enter the Lin family''s door, you must treat my sister well,"


    Lin Feng gloated, "Having a baby earlier, grandpa will be happy too."


    "No matter what you are born with, even if you are a fool, my Lin family can still afford it."


    Lin Yu can''t bear it any more, "Lin Feng, are you saying enough?"


    "Yuzhen, I''m blessing you all."


    Lin Feng said, "Grandpa said, I hope you will have a baby soon. I think, when you go back tonight, you will take care of the matter."


    If this is born a fool, it would be more funny.


    "you!"


    Lin Yu really raised his hand, and Lin Feng suddenly straightened his face.


    "Why, do you still want to do it?"


    Lin Yu really bit his lip, angry and aggrieved.


    She dared to beat the eldest grandson of the Lin family today, and tomorrow their family will be driven out of the Lin family!


    In the eyes of Lin Xiao''s grandfather, only the grandson is a member of the Lin family. She... is not qualified at all.


    Seeing Lin Yu really put down his hand, Lin Feng was even more proud.


    From childhood to adulthood, he was the only one who bullied Lin Yu, so Lin Yu really didn''t want to get a bit of a bargain from him.


    "I''m doing it for you, you still don''t appreciate it."


    Lin Feng sighed deliberately, "Your father had been disabled for so many years. If it hadn''t been for the Lin family to raise him, your family of three would have starved to death. Now you have tried your best to find a husband for you. If you are not grateful for Dade, you still want to beat me. "


    "If Grandpa knows that you want to hit me, the consequences..."


    Lin Yuzhen was trembling.


    She looked at Lin Feng angrily, how could one be so shameless!


    She turned to leave, but Lin Feng still stopped her.


    "Yuzhen, this is my grandfather''s decision. If you are not satisfied, just talk to him."


    Lin Yu was really aggrieved and wept, and his anger was extremely angry.


    "What do you want to do now?"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning, who had not spoken, spoke.


    Lin Yu really raised his head, glanced at Jiang Ning, and blurted out.


    "I just want to slap him!"


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a crisp applause, Lin Feng covered his face, and fell to the ground before he even screamed.


    There was a burning pain on his face, and he realized that this slap was on his face!


    was played by Jiang Ning!


    Lin Feng was shocked, and Lin Yu was really shocked.


    Jiangning actually dared to beat Lin Feng?


    He is just a door-to-door son-in-law!


    "you¡­"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu was so scared that his face turned pale.


    Lin Summit killed Jiang Ning!


    "Why do you listen to me?" Lin Yu really moved his lips.


    "Because, now you are my wife."


    Jiangning Road.

 Chapter 3： Dismissal!

    Lin Yu really felt his head roar.


    She stared at Jiang Ning in a daze, but she didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would actually do it for herself.


    It was Lin Feng!


    The eldest grandson of the Lin family!


    Just because...Is his wife now?


    "you wanna die!"


    Lin Feng reacted and immediately got up from the ground, took a punch, and slammed it towards Jiangning.


    No one has ever dared to beat him, let alone Lin Yu''s real husband, a useless son-in-law!


    "Crack!"


    His fist, as soon as he arrived in front of Jiang Ning, he was grabbed by one of Jiang Ning''s hands. Soon Jiang Ning slammed hard, and Lin Feng''s wrist clicked directly!


    "what-!"


    broken!


    Lin Feng screamed.


    "This is my wife. From now on, no one is allowed to bully her."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he released his hand and took Lin Yuzhen, who had not recovered yet, and left.


    "I will kill you! I will kill you!"


    Lin Feng held his wrist in pain.


    He didn''t expect that the **** son-in-law he found would dare to do it with himself.


    The rain forest is over!


    Their family is over!


    Lin Feng ran quickly towards the hotel, but he didn''t care about treating the wound.


    In the hotel room, Lin Qiang was still there, chatting with a few business partners.


    "dad!"


    Lin Feng rushed in directly, and Lin Qiang who was chatting suddenly frowned.


    "If your father and son have something to talk about, then you talk about it, and we will talk another day."


    Several guests got up and left.


    Lin Qiang sullen his face and snorted: "What are you frizzy, what are you doing!"


    "Dad, I was beaten!"


    Lin Feng gritted his teeth, "Look at my hands, they are all interrupted!"


    "Who did it?"


    Lin Qiang stood up immediately.


    Own baby son, even he is reluctant to do it, who dares to do such a cruel hand?


    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Feng gritted his teeth, "It''s Lin Yuzhen''s home husband!"


    They just gave Jiang Ning a new life. Even if this kid is not grateful for Dade, he even dared to attack Lin Feng.


    A wanderer, an incompetent wimp, he turned it around!


    Lin is powerful and angry.


    "The son-in-law hit the door?"


    In the data, Jiang Ning is a homeless child, and even a wasteful, intermittent mental illness. I''m afraid it was a sudden onset of mental illness.


    "Lin Yu really asked him to slap me, and he really did!"


    "My hands are interrupted!"


    Lin Feng''s eyes were red with anger.


    When did he suffer such a loss?


    Lin Qiang frowned.


    "That kid is mentally ill. I''m afraid it''s a mental illness."


    He immediately called a doctor to Lin Feng to treat the wound, "Don''t provoke this kind of neurosis, but Lin Yuzhen, dare to let that Jiang Ning beat you, hum, I will not spare her lightly!"


    "Dad, kick her out of Lin''s house!"


    There is a good excuse now.


    If this matter reaches Lin Xiao, Lin Yuzhen''s family will have to get out!


    Even the grandson dares to fight, who gives them the courage?


    "A project Lin Yuzhen is currently responsible for is about to sign a contract at a critical time. If she is kicked out now, I am afraid it will have an impact."


    Lin Yu is really capable of working very well, and has won several projects in just two years.


    is also the case, it made Lin Qiang and his son worry that Lin Yu would really have a firm foothold and threaten them.


    "Dad, the projects are almost the same. Anyone can sign the contract. If I sign these big orders, grandpa will definitely value me more."


    Lin Feng said fiercely, "Shoot her away! Let them all go to death, this parasite!"


    ...


    then.


    Jiangning followed Lin Yuzhen and returned to her home.


    Along the way, Lin Yu was still a little confused, she couldn''t imagine that Jiang Ning would beat people for her.


    When she woke up, she had to worry that Jiang Ning might offend Lin Feng with this action.


    With that bastard''s temper, he will definitely avenge Jiang Ning.


    "Ding Dong!"


    She rang the doorbell, and after a while, Lin Wen opened her mouth, looking at Lin Yu''s real eyes, full of guilt.


    "Yuzhen, you are back."


    Lin Wen saw Jiang Ning behind him, his expression was stagnant, he didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly, "Come in."


    "No come in!"


    Before Jiang Ning walked in, Su Mei rushed out, her face still had tears, "Get out of me! Get out of me!"


    "It''s all because of you. Yu is really going to be a joke for the entire Donghai City. You ruined her!"


    "Get out of here! Get out!"


    Su Mei yelled and cried, but 10,000 people were unwilling to make Jiang Ning the son-in-law of her family.


    If Jiang Ning is good, she can barely accept it.


    What''s the result?


    Jiangning is ten years older than Lin Yu, and he has done nothing, even a tramp!


    She can''t afford to lose this person!


    Jiang Ning did not speak, and turned to leave, Lin Yuzhen suddenly took his hand.


    "Mom, let him in."


    Now let Jiang Ning go out, Lin Feng will definitely find someone to kill him.


    He started beating people for himself, Lin Yu really couldn''t ignore it.


    "Yuzhen, he..."


    "He is now... my husband."


    Lin Yu really bit her lip. The name her husband is so unfamiliar, as if carrying a needle, it hurt her heart.


    Su Mei trembling lips, shook her head desperately: "I don''t care!"


    After speaking, she ran back to the room and slammed the door.


    "come in."


    Lin Yu really whispered.


    Jiangning nodded, and walked into the room that didn''t seem to be a big one.


    The Lin family is also considered a third-rate family in Donghai City, but the Lin Yuzhen family is more struggling than the average person.


    "You come with me."


    Lin Yu was really afraid that Su Mei would rush Jiang Ning again, and led him into his room.


    The room is not big, but it is neatly cleaned.


    Lin Yuzhen took out the blanket from the cabinet, then took out the straw mat and spread it on the ground, a trace of fatigue in his voice.


    "You don''t want to go out recently, Lin Feng will not let you go. Staying at my house, he at least dare not come and do something."


    Lin Yu really took a look at Jiang Ning. It was really hard to imagine that she suddenly had a husband.


    "From now on, you sleep on the floor, I sleep on the bed, we are each other, the well water does not interfere with the river water, is there a problem?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, just nodded.


    He knew that Lin Yu really couldn''t remember himself, he couldn''t like him, maybe even hated him, because he suddenly became her husband.


    But she is always kind, because she is worried that Lin Summit will hurt herself, and would rather be wronged by herself, but also keep herself and protect herself.


    This woman, when she grows up, is still so kind.


    Jiangning hesitated, do you want to take out the candy paper, after thinking about it, still nothing.


    The two people were silent, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Suddenly, Lin Yuzhen''s phone rang.


    She couldn''t help but pale.


    "Lin Yuzhen, starting from today, you don''t have to come to the Lin Group to work again!"


    The call was from Lin Feng, arrogantly, "Huh, my dad has fired you! Your family, just wait to starve to death!"


    After finishing speaking, Lin Feng hung up with a bang.


    It took a long time for Lin Yu to react.


    She was fired?


    Because she let Jiang Ning beat Lin Feng?


    Since childhood, this **** has always bullied himself, what kind of punishment has he received?


    Lin Yu really wanted to cry aggrieved.


    Jiang Ning frowned when he saw it.


    This Lin Feng, is he looking for death?

 Chapter 4： Big brother big brother

    Jiang Ning frowned when he saw it.


    This Lin Feng, is he looking for death?


    actually took revenge on Lin Yuzhen so quickly.


    "He was the one who fought, it has nothing to do with you."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "I will solve it."


    "Do not."


    Lin Yu really shook his head, red eyes, "Don''t go to him, he will kill you."


    This **** is cruel, and will not let Jiang Ning go.


    "Also, my parents cannot know about this, otherwise they will definitely kick you out."


    Jiang Ning is at his home, Lin Feng at least dare not come to hurt others, if he is driven out, then Lin Feng will never let Jiang Ning go.


    "It''s not just a job, Lin''s side is gone, I can look for it again."


    Lin Yu really forced a smile.


    After speaking, she took a deep breath and went to sort out her resume.


    Jiang Ning did not speak, he had nothing to say to this kind girl.


    All he can do is make her bully pay the price!


    Jiangning took out his mobile phone and sent a short text message, but it was murderous.


    ...


    Lin Feng is very proud now.


    As long as he wins this project, his status in the Lin family will naturally go to another level.


    To become the successor of the Lin family in the future is justified.


    With a bandage on his hand, he took the contract and went directly to the Huang Group.


    "I''m looking for Mr. Huang, here to sign the contract."


    walked to the front desk, Lin Feng raised his head slightly, with an arrogant appearance.


    "Hello sir, do you have an appointment?"


    "I''m Lin Feng, the general manager of the Lin Group. Mr. Huang has been talking about this project for a long time. I signed the contract today."


    Lin Feng was a little dissatisfied, a front desk, asked so many what to do.


    "I''m very sorry, no one who has made an appointment, Mr. Huang is missing."


    said with a faint smile at the front desk.


    "I said, I am Lin''s general manager!"


    "Sorry, Lin Group, I only know Ms. Lin Yuzhen, Mr. Huang has confessed, Ms. Lin Yuzhen is here, you can go straight up, no one else."


    "you!"


    Lin Feng suddenly became angry.


    What does it mean?


    Lin Yu really has such a face?


    She can go straight up as soon as she comes, and don¡¯t even have the qualifications to see Mr. Huang? Why!


    "This is a big project. If it gets delayed, can you afford to take responsibility!"


    After Lin Feng finished speaking, he waved his hand, "I''m too lazy to care about you, I will go up by myself!"


    He had just walked two steps, and there was a majestic voice.


    "A small project, I can afford to lose it!"


    President Huang is here!


    Lin Feng immediately put on a smiley face, and replies: "Mr. Huang, what are you talking about, I''m kidding!"


    "This project is a small project for you, but a big project for me, Lin!"


    He ran over in a hurry, looking very respectful, "I have brought the contract, I don¡¯t know Mr. Huang...":


    "When did I say I would sign a contract with you Lin?"


    President Huang frowned.


    Lin Feng was startled.


    couldn''t help but said, "Has Lin Yu really talked to you already?"


    "Yes, Lin Yu really talked to me, and I want to sign, I also sign with her, who are you?"


    Lin Feng was even more angry.


    He dignified Lin''s parents and grandchildren, the general manager of the Lin Group, this CEO Huang still asks who he is?


    "I¡­"


    "I don''t care who you are, for this project, I only really sign Lin Yu."


    Mr. Huang scowled, and a dozen security guards ran over immediately, "Others are not qualified to sign with me and see them off!"


    "Mr. Huang, Mr. Huang!"


    Lin Feng is anxious.


    If this item is yellow, then he will be killed by his family!


    is a small project for Huang, but for the Lin family, it is a big project that can change the destiny!


    "Why, want to make trouble?"


    President Huang turned his head and glanced at Lin Feng. Suddenly, his face sank, "Throw it out!"


    Without waiting for Lin Feng''s response, a dozen security guards grabbed him directly and threw him out of the door.


    "Ouch!"


    Lin Feng didn''t have a good hand, and he screamed again in pain.


    When did he feel so frustrated, and he was kicked out directly!


    "Lin Yuzhen! Good, you Lin Yuzhen!"


    Lin Feng flushed, seeing the people around him staring at him, and became even more angry, "It seems that you have a leg with this surname Huang!"


    If this is not the case, why is this Huang, only willing to sign with Lin Yuzhen, but not with himself?


    Now that Lin Yuzhen has been fired by them, there is no way for Lin Yuzhen to come about this matter.


    But what can I do if things are not going well?


    Lin Feng was so annoyed that he could only hold the contract and immediately go to Lin Qiang.


    At this moment, Mr. Huang on the top floor is making a phone call respectfully.


    "Brother Fei, I have done what you requested. I don''t know who the big man is, can you please move Brother Fei?"


    His face is full of respect, even with a trace of piety, he is different from facing Lin Feng!


    "He is my eldest brother, not inviting me, I just do things for him, do you understand?"


    The voice on the other end of the phone made President Huang tremble all over, and immediately nodded: "Understood!"


    Brother Fei is already unfathomable, so how terrifying is Fei''s eldest brother, this eldest brother''s eldest brother?


    He can''t even think about it!


    "Huang Yuming, do you think that everything you got in Donghai City in the past five years was given to you by me?"


    A Fei asked.


    Huang Yuming said hurriedly: "If it wasn''t for Fei Ge to cultivate me, I''m Huang Yuming but a street gangster, how can I have today."


    "Think about it again."


    A Fei continued.


    Huang Yuming was shocked.


    Isn¡¯t this the answer?


    It was indeed ALFY¡¯s help. He pointed out a few words to let him achieve a complete victory at several key nodes, which laid the foundation in one fell swoop and developed to this day!


    Without A Fei''s guidance, Huang Yuming knew very well that he could not do it.


    Suddenly, his Adam''s apple slipped and his voice trembled: "Yes, Big Brother''s Big Brother?"


    "It''s still smart."


    A Fei¡¯s voice came, "He can give you everything with just one sentence, and in the same way, one sentence can deprive you of everything you have now, do you know what I mean."


    "I know!" Huang Yuming said immediately, "Thank you Fei for your advice, Huang Yuming will definitely do his own thing!"


    A Fei did not say any more, and hung up the phone directly.


    Huang Yuming felt that his legs were a little soft, walked to the sofa, sat down, let out a long breath.


    There was nervous sweat on his forehead.


    It turned out that the person behind was the elder brother, and it was only because of his words that he had his own today!


    What a terrible strength that is.


    After a long time, he calmed down, but the shock in his heart did not abate.


    In his mind, that eldest brother¡¯s eldest brother is just a shadow, but this shadow is enough to make him worship!


    "It seems that Lin Yu really has something to do with Big Brother. Lin Qiang and his son are really reckless!"


    President Huang took a deep breath and suppressed the shock in his heart.

 Chapter 5： If you ask for help, you have to keep your breath down!

    Lin Qiang''s home.


    Lin Xiao was sitting there drinking tea, he came specially for that project.


    The agarwood on the side of ¡¡¡¡ exudes a charming fragrance.


    "Dad, this cooperation with Mr. Huang is very important to my Lin family."


    Lin Qiang said while making tea.


    "That''s natural. My Lin family will be able to take it to the next level soon."


    Lin Xiao said happily, "How is the situation of this project now?"


    "No problem, Lin Feng went to sign the contract today."


    Lin Qiang said, "Your grandson will never let you down."


    Lin Xiao nodded with satisfaction.


    The men of the Lin family are all excellent.


    "dad!"


    Lin Feng rushed in, his face was not very good.


    Seeing that Lin Xiao was there, he didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    "I''m talking about you."


    Lin Qiang beckoned, "Grandpa wants to ask you, what is the status of the project you are cooperating with, has the contract been signed?"


    Lin Feng glanced at Lin Xiao, he was a little nervous and hesitated.


    "this project¡­"


    Lin Qiang''s face suddenly sank when he looked like he was hesitant to speak, and he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "I went, but Mr. Huang is away today, he asked me to sign again tomorrow."


    Lin Feng bit his scalp and said.


    If I let Grandpa know that he made the project pornographic, he would definitely kill himself!


    "This President Huang was born in a stubborn, arrogant temper. If you wait one more day, you just wait."


    Lin Xiao smiled and said.


    "Yes, grandpa, I listen to you."


    Lin Feng could only bite the bullet and continue.


    Lin Qiang saw that something must have happened.


    It''s just that he didn''t say that, when the old man went back, he called Lin Feng to the study, his face sank completely.


    "what happened!"


    He said angrily, "If you dare to hide, I will kill you!"


    "dad!"


    Lin Feng aggrieved, "It has nothing to do with me!"


    "It''s Lin Yuzhen!"


    He said angrily: "The manager Huang said that he only signed a contract with Lin Yuzhen, and the others were not even qualified to see him. I was kicked out directly by them!"


    Hearing this, Lin Qiang''s face is ugly.


    His son of Lin Qiang, was kicked out?


    "That Lin Yuzhen must have a leg with the surname Huang, otherwise how could it become like this?"


    Lin Feng said dissatisfied.


    "The one with the surname Huang said, if it is not for Lin Yuzhen to sign, then this project will be invalidated, and the one with the surname Huang doesn''t care."


    He doesn''t need to care, but the Lin family cares!


    "Do you know how much the Lin family invested in this project?"


    Lin Qiang grumbled, wishing to kill his son, "If this item becomes yellow, if I don''t kill you, your grandfather will kill you!"


    Lin Feng''s face instantly turned pale.


    "What should I do?"


    he asked hurriedly.


    I thought I could take advantage of the fisherman''s profit, but where I thought, this is a hot potato.


    "what to do?"


    Lin Qiang scolded, "Who told you to really fire Lin Yu now! It''s good now, the project is yellow, we both have to get out!"


    Where does Lin Feng dare to speak.


    It''s really you who fired Lin Yu, and you are the president.


    "Let Lin Yu really come back and sign this project for me!"


    Lin Qiang shouted, "After signing this project, let her go!"


    "Is she willing?"


    Lin Feng asked cautiously.


    "Call her now!"


    Lin Feng¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slipped and he dared not refute.


    He immediately took out his cell phone and dialed Lin Yuzhen''s number, but no one answered.


    Lin Yuzhen doesn''t want to answer their calls at all now.


    "Dad, she won''t answer, what should I do now?"


    "what to do?"


    Lin Qiang sneered, "It seems that this girl is pretty big, I''m afraid we will have to visit her in person."


    If it weren¡¯t for this project to be extremely important, he would never want to see Lin Wen¡¯s family of three.


    No, there is also the neuropathic son-in-law, a family of four.


    Now that Lin Yu really has no qualifications to compete for the Lin family''s industry, he doesn''t want to bother with this group of waste.


    But now, I don¡¯t care so much.


    Lin Qiang immediately took Lin Feng and drove to Lin Yuzhen''s house.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at this dilapidated Hwaseong district.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, Lin Qiang frowned, walking carefully, for fear of staining his pants.


    "This is the one."


    Lin Feng pointed to a door.


    They almost never come to such a place.


    Although the Lin family is rich, they are all with the old man Lin Xiao, and several of his sons are employed by the Lin family, and they can only get salary and dividends.


    But after Lin Wen was disabled, he could no longer work. The economic situation was deteriorating. If he had a house to live in, the old man still felt sorry for him.


    "ßËßËßË!"


    Lin Feng directly knocked **** the door.


    "Here is coming! What do you knock on the door so hard!"


    In the room, Su Mei''s voice came.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Lin Qiang and his son standing at the door, and she was taken aback.


    Immediately, his face sank.


    "What are you guys doing here!"


    "We are looking for Lin Yuzhen."


    Li Qiang said lightly, opened the door directly and walked in, "Where is she?"


    "she is not here!"


    Su Mei said politely, "What are you doing with her?"


    "Lin Yuzhen!"


    Lin Qiang ignored Su Mei and shouted directly, "Uncle is here, don''t you come out to see you."


    In the room, Lin Yu really heard the sound, but he didn''t expect that they would come to the door.


    For so many years, Lin Qiang has never visited the house once even his father is disabled. What are you doing today?


    "Go, let''s go out."


    Jiangning pulled Lin Yuzhen and walked out directly.


    Seeing Lin Yu really come out, Lin Qiang laughed.


    "Yuzhen, is still angry with his uncle?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak.


    "The company fired you, it was a misunderstanding,"


    A trace of Lin Qiang''s face flashed indifferent, "Now the company needs you to come back and sign the contract with President Huang. If you really want to leave the company, you can leave after signing the contract."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was so angry that his body was shaking.


    When you don¡¯t need yourself, you just fire yourself.


    Now I need myself, and I can¡¯t wait to come and find it.


    What do they think of themselves?


    Tools!


    Throw it away!


    Su Mei, who was standing on the side, also understood.


    This Lin Qiang father and son actually fired Lin Yu, she still doesn''t know.


    "Brother, what do you mean, what do you really take rain for? What do you think of our family!"


    She was very angry.


    "Auntie, your family is really nothing."


    Lin Feng said with disdain, "Lin Yu is really useful now, otherwise I won''t bother to come in your dilapidated house."


    "you¡­"


    Su Mei was so angry that she raised her hand to slap Lin Feng''s face.


    "Do you dare to give it a try!"


    Lin Qiang shouted, majestic, "Lin family, are you old woman who dare to fight?"


    Su Mei bit her lip and was scolded by an old woman. What a humiliation!


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly, there was applause.


    Lin Feng covered his face, no matter how he believed it, Jiang Ning started it again!


    "Defaming my mother-in-law, who gives you the courage?"


    Jiangning took a step forward and said lightly, "If you ask for help, you must lower your breath. Didn''t your dad teach you?"

 Chapter 6： Different conditions

    "you!"


    Lin Feng was furious, but did not dare to fight back.


    His hand was interrupted by Jiang Ning, this lunatic!


    He doesn''t want to provoke this neurosis!


    Lin Qiang frowned. He didn''t expect that the door-to-door son-in-law he had found for Lin Yuzhen was really crazy, and he dared to beat Lin Feng in front of him.


    "I haven''t settled with you yet!"


    Lin Qiang narrowed his eyes with a condescending posture.


    But the moment he saw Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes, he seemed to have fallen into an abyss!


    Both legs couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    is like seeing a terrifying beast, opening its blood basin!


    What a terrible look!


    "Find me to settle the account?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "It seems that you are not here to invite Yuzhen to go back to work, but to make trouble."


    Hearing this, Lin Qiang instantly calmed down and suppressed the anger in his heart.


    He didn''t want to delay the most important things because of a mental illness.


    After signing this contract, we will take care of them!


    "Huh, Yuzhen, Lin needs you, come back and help."


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen, but there was no sincerity in his tone.


    Lin Yu really didn''t know what to do.


    Even Su Mei was shocked.


    She never thought that one day Lin Qiang would come personally to invite Lin Yuzhen to go to work.


    It¡¯s just that their attitude just now is so irritating!


    "You still don''t seem to understand."


    Lin Yu really didn''t know how to speak, Jiang Ning told her for her.


    "I remind you one last time, if you ask for help, you have to keep your breath low. Today''s attitude is not good enough. If you ask again tomorrow, the conditions will be different."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Qiang''s expression finally changed.


    His eyelids twitched and he looked at Jiang Ning coldly.


    "Do you really think that without Lin Yuzhen, we would not be able to sign this project?"


    "Don''t believe me, you try."


    Jiang Ning was still calm, calmly let Su Mei and Lin Yuzhen both look a little dumbfounded.


    This...Is this really the tramp son-in-law they just hired?


    "Lin Yuzhen, my dad gives you a chance, don''t know how to cherish it!"


    Lin Feng said angrily.


    Lin Yu really stood up, and said firmly: "I''m not rare!"


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Lin Qiang even said three good words, glanced at the three of Jiang Ning, and looked at the back room without a smile, and shouted, "Lin Wen, you are the head of the family, you are a good one!"


    After finishing speaking, he snorted, turned Lin Feng and left.


    The door of the inner room opened at this moment, and Lin Wen rolled out of the wheelchair, pale.


    Lin Qiang didn''t leave, he didn''t dare to come out.


    "Big brother is angry?"


    Lin Wen was a little timid, "What can I do?"


    Su Mei glanced at him, not mad.


    Where were you when your daughter was bullied?


    It''s good now, and asked them what to do!


    "It''s not just a job, I''m not rare."


    Lin Yu really looked at his parents, "Dad, Mom, don''t worry, I can feed you!"


    Su Mei looked at her daughter, feeling distressed.


    The responsibility of this family rests on her shoulders.


    She wants to take care of Lin Wen, just to help Lin Yuzhen, but she can''t help much.


    "And I."


    Jiang Ning said, "I will also take care of you."


    In a short time, Lin Wen and Su Mei both looked at Jiang Ning.


    Just now Jiang Ning gave Lin Feng a slap, just because he was rude to Su Mei, Su Mei was in his eyes, even if she didn''t like Jiang Ning anymore, she couldn''t say anything at this moment.


    "I went to cook."


    Su Mei turned around and went into the kitchen.


    Lin Wen didn''t know what to say, so he entered the back room again and closed the door.


    Lin Yu really pulled Jiang Ning into the house, still a little surprised.


    "You, what did you just say?"


    "I said, I will take care of my parents with you."


    "what?"


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning dumbfoundedly.


    She has not accepted Jiang Ning as her husband.


    She even wondered, when will Jiangning make it clear that they are impossible.


    It''s not just because of Jiang Ning''s background, he is ten years older than himself.


    "Uncle..."


    Lin Yu really hesitated.


    "You are ready to sign at any time and adjust your status."


    Hearing what Jiang Ning said, Lin Yu really forgot what he was about to say.


    "Uncle they will really come and beg me again?"


    Mr. Huang¡¯s project is indeed something that he has been following up, but the details are almost the same, only signing the contract and taking a formality.


    Anyone can sign it, so maybe you have to go by yourself?


    Not to mention, Lin Qiang and his son are very well-connected in Donghai City. It couldn''t be easier to find someone to match.


    "Well, you have to."


    Jiangning said it very simply.


    ...


    Lin Qiang and his son returned home.


    "boom!"


    Lin Feng directly smashed the tea cup on the table.


    "Outrageous!"


    He roared, "Dad, why are you stopping me? I want to kill that neurosis!"


    was slapped twice by Jiang Ning one after another, and this was going to be spread, why did Lin Feng slap him in the East China Sea?


    How other people would laugh at him, he was beaten by a mental illness.


    "Don''t get crazy, they don''t commit murder."


    Lin Qiang snorted.


    He didn''t expect that he wanted to choose Lin Yuzhen''s worst husband, but he picked a lunatic.


    This kind of person is not a last resort, he doesn''t want to provoke him at all.


    Just, why is Jiang Ning''s eyes so terrible? Even people who have been shopping malls like myself are a little scared when they look at it.


    He is neurotic, so it''s normal for him to be afraid.


    "Dad, what should I do now? Lin Yuzhen, that bitch, still expects us to beg her in a low voice, she dreams!"


    He didn''t believe it. Without Lin Yuzhen, this project could not be taken down.


    Lin Qiang narrowed his eyes, took out his mobile phone, and made a few calls.


    "Then I will trouble you, I invite you to dinner another day!"


    He found someone who knew Mr. Huang and made a match.


    The details of the project are almost discussed. Signing the contract is just a formality. He doesn''t believe that President Huang is willing to sacrifice such a big benefit for a **** woman!


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Li and his company often cooperate with Mr. Huang. There is nothing wrong with asking him to help."


    Although there is a price to pay, it is better than sullen down to Lin Yuzhen''s family.


    Hearing this, Lin Feng finally relieved.


    "Dad, when this project is finalized, I want to drive Lin Yuzhen''s family out of the East China Sea!"


    A wicked thought flashed in Lin Feng''s eyes, "If it weren''t for she was my sister, I would have thought..."


    "Lin Feng, don''t overdo things. If your grandfather knows, you will be done."


    Lin Feng calmed down instantly.


    He was just thinking about it. Although Lin Yu really looks beautiful, does he want any woman?


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The father and son were talking when Lin Qiang''s cell phone rang.


    He picked it up and saw that it was Mr. Li who returned. It seems that the matter has been resolved.


    "Mr. Li, how is it, for you, it''s easy..."


    "Lin Qiang, what is your peace of mind! You have offended Mr. Huang, so let me go to the trouble? Now even my company''s cooperation is horrible! I **** your mother!"


    "You **** deliberately cheated me, I took this down!"


    Over there, Mr. Li hung up the phone after he yelled at him.


    Lin Qiang was stunned.


    What''s the meaning?


    Can''t even say good things to Mr. Li?


    Even Mr. Li¡¯s projects are all dirty?


    What does this Huang always mean!


    "Dad, no... won''t you really want us to lower our breath to beg Lin Yuzhen, right?" Lin Feng''s Adam''s apple slid.

 Chapter 7： Whispered

    Can''t even say good things to Mr. Li?


    Didn''t it mean that Mr. Li and Mr. Huang were still classmates before, and the relationship was excellent.


    Lin Feng was still arrogant just now, but now he can''t smile.


    If Lin Yu can only sign, then they can only go and beg her in a low voice.


    Lin Qiang''s face was pale.


    He didn''t expect it to be so difficult.


    This Lin Yuzhen, what method did he use to make President Huang protect her in this way.


    "This **** woman!"


    Lin Qiang sneered, "It seems that she has done a good job in bed, and she is pure in plain fashion, all fake!"


    If he hadn''t served Mr. Huang well, would Mr. Huang protect her like this?


    shit!


    Now he is going to ask Lin Yuzhen. To be honest, this is simply impossible.


    He is going to beg a dog, he can''t beg Lin Wen''s family for rubbish.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Lin Feng''s cell phone rang again.


    He looked at the number and his face was even more ugly.


    "It''s Grandpa."


    Lin Feng almost cried.


    What he fears most now is answering Lin Xiao''s call.


    Now he is in charge of this project. If something goes wrong, he is the first person responsible.


    "catch!"


    Lin Qiang said.


    Lin Feng can only be connected.


    If you don''t answer Grandpa''s call, the consequences will be more serious.


    "Grandpa." Lin Feng called out.


    "Xiaofeng, how is the project of Mr. Huang?"


    Lin Xiao is straight to the point.


    This project is what he cares most about now. After all, this is too important. The Lin family has invested too much resources in it.


    "Very well, everything goes well."


    Lin Feng glanced at Lin Qiang, saw him winking, and lied quickly, "When Huang has time, he can sign the contract immediately."


    "That''s good."


    Lin Xiao said, "You can give me some attention, this project must not be missed, something went wrong, I want you to look good!"


    The phone hung up.


    Lin Feng''s palms are sweaty.


    What is his grandfather''s temper, he knows too well.


    If there is a problem, it can''t be solved by dismissing oneself and hitting oneself.


    "Dad, what can I do?"


    Lin Feng was almost crying.


    Lin Yu is really a bitch, throwing this hot potato to himself, he killed himself!


    Lin Qiang''s face is even more ugly.


    Are they two father and son, really want to go to Lin Wen''s family and plead in a low voice?


    They were arrogant before, and didn''t put Lin Yuzhen in their eyes at all, so they went to plead, what''s the difference between being slapped twice?


    He Lin Qiang can''t afford to lose this person!


    "Lin Feng, you go."


    Lin Qiang thought for a long time, and said, "Go to Lin Yuzhen. It''s okay to keep your breath down. Even if you ask you to kneel, you can kneel down for me as long as Lin Yuzhen signs the contract for me!"


    "dad¡­"


    "Do you want me to kneel down and beg!"


    Lin Qiang roared, his eyes red.


    Lin Feng wants a face, he wants a face even more Lin Qiang!


    It is really embarrassing for him to ask an elder to beg a younger one.


    Lin Feng was fierce and did not dare to say another word.


    This incident is considered to be caused by him. If Lin Qiang''s face is affected by it, then he will really be beaten to death.


    Lin Feng had to gritted his teeth, and walked towards Lin Yuzhen''s house dingy.


    And then.


    Lin Yuzhen''s family, it''s open for dinner.


    The dining table is not too big, and the four people are on their own, silent.


    This is Lin Yuzhen¡¯s family. For the first time, one more person eats.


    is still their son-in-law.


    Lin Wen never speaks at dinner, and Su Mei doesn''t know what to say.


    She doesn''t like Jiang Ning, and she doesn''t like her daughter more. She marries a worthless man.


    But in the afternoon Jiang Ning stood up and stood up for herself. She is not blind and can''t pretend to be invisible.


    And Lin Yuzhen also didn''t know what to say.


    On the contrary, it was Jiang Ning, just like in his own home, without the slightest politeness.


    "Mom, your craftsmanship is good, it tastes great!"


    "I don''t know how long I haven''t eaten such a delicious dish!"


    "Can I have another bowl?"


    The dishes on the table are less meaty but more vegetarian, but Jiangning''s appearance is really gluttonous.


    Just like this, Lin Yu was really thinking that when he was wandering outside, he might have been hungry too many times.


    Without waiting for Su Mei''s reaction, Lin Yuzhen took over Jiang Ning''s rice bowl and went to help him serve another bowl.


    "thank you, wife."


    The word ¡¡¡¡ wife made Lin Yuzhen''s hand holding the rice spoon tremble.


    "ßËßËßË!"


    The atmosphere was a little awkward, and the door rang again.


    Lin Wen looked up, then wanted to get into the back room, but Su Mei glared fiercely, and had to stay there.


    "Who!"


    Su Mei called out.


    "Auntie, it''s me, Lin Feng!"


    In this voice, I heard some unwillingness and helplessness.


    Su Mei immediately glanced at Lin Yu the truth, why did he come again?


    Is it impossible, really like what Jiang Ning said, come to ask Lin Yu to be real?


    The mother and daughter looked at Jiang Ning immediately, but Jiang Ning just bowed his head to eat.


    Su Mei walked to the door and opened the door, Lin Feng immediately put on a smiling face.


    "Auntie, how about eating? Is the rain really there?"


    Lin Feng''s extremely flattering expression, he didn''t even smile so flatteringly to his father.


    He took a probe, saw Lin Yuzhen sitting there, and said hurriedly: "Yuzhen, the previous thing was all wrong with me. I apologize to you. If you don''t remember the villain, please forgive me this time."


    Lin Yuzhen and the three of them were stunned.


    Lin Feng can really beg for mercy in a low voice?


    "Lin''s Group can''t live without you. It''s only a day since you left. What is the mess in the company?"


    Lin Feng arched his waist slightly and smirked, "You go back, there are many projects, waiting for you to host."


    He was talking, but he cursed in his heart.


    When this project is over, let''s see how I clean up the family!


    "Where is your dad?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t know how to answer, it was Jiang Ning who helped her speak again.


    While eating food, he glanced at Lin Feng, "Why didn''t he come?"


    Lin Feng was angry, but still kept smiling.


    "My dad is too busy, so he asked me to come over and apologize to Yuzhen. I also hope my brother-in-law can forgive me and don''t be like me."


    Lin Feng can be really low-pitched.


    Even Jiang Ning, the door-to-door son-in-law, he apologized.


    "no."


    I don¡¯t know, Jiang Ning directly shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s really your dad who fired Yu. If you want to apologize, he will have to come, otherwise we won¡¯t accept it.¡±


    Lin Feng was about to explode immediately.


    You are so **** inch!


    "You..." Lin Feng had the urge to yell at him.


    This neurosis, what kind of neurosis!


    Lin Yuzhen and several people also looked at Jiang Ning, fearing that Jiang Ning would make things worse.


    Lin Feng came to apologize, this matter, or just let it go.


    They are two fathers and sons, it''s not easy to offend them.


    "Dad, Mom, Yu is really your precious daughter. She was wronged before, and it¡¯s yours."


    Jiangning swallowed the last bite of rice, "She is my wife now, and I have to take care of her if she is wronged."


    He stood up, a trace of murderous intent flashed in his eyes!


    "Whoever dares to bully my wife, I will have him pay the price!"


    Suddenly, the terrifying murderous aura instantly cooled the surrounding air and approached Lin Feng, pressing him into a chill.


    "Jiangning, don''t go too far!"


    Lin Feng couldn''t bear it.


    He was even ready to kneel.


    Yes, Jiang Ning doesn''t look at him apologizing at all, and kneeling down is nothing.


    "Let your dad apologize, otherwise, at your own risk."


    Jiang Ning was not polite, "Isn¡¯t it going? Our family¡¯s food has already been eaten, and no dog is left!"

 Chapter 8： vicious

    Lin Feng gritted his teeth with anger.


    He lowered his posture and pleaded in such a low voice. This is Jiang Ning''s attitude?


    I gave them a step down, they still don¡¯t know what to do!


    "You...you wait for me!"


    Lin Feng cursed, fearing that Jiang Ning might start another nerve, so he ran away.


    In the room, Su Mei and Lin Wen looked at each other, and at the same time looked at Lin Yuzhen.


    "Will this make things worse?"


    Before Lin Feng left, he was obviously threatening them.


    Lin Yu is really worried.


    She knows who Lin Qiang and his son are.


    He never regarded Lin Wen as his younger brother, so naturally he would not regard Lin Wen''s family as relatives.


    annoyed him, this kind of person can do everything.


    "Will not."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "He asked us to wait, we just wait."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning directly cleaned up the dishes. Su Mei saw him and hurriedly walked over to grab it.


    "I''ll come, I''ll come."


    This aunt has a bad temper.


    She didn''t think it before, but now, Jiang Ning clearly wants to protect their family and prevent Lin Qiang and his son from being bullied.


    Is this really a tramp?


    "Mom has worked hard."


    Jiangning smiled.


    He entered the role really fast.


    Lin Wen is a little nervous, but he doesn''t know what to say, and this family has never been the final decision.


    He had to hide in the back room again, and closed the door with trepidation.


    "You really offend them now."


    Lin Yu really sighed.


    Lin Feng came to apologize, her attitude was pretty good, she hadn''t seen Lin Feng bow her head for so many years.


    She even thought about making major issues smaller, so as not to intensify conflicts.


    But Jiang Ning ignored it and had to apologize by Lin Qiang himself.


    How can this be possible.


    It''s impossible for the mean and selfish uncle who wants to save face to bow his head and apologize to them.


    "you are wrong,"


    Jiang Ning has clear eyes, "They offended me."


    "I said, no one is allowed to bully you."


    The look in his eyes made Lin Yu really flustered.


    ...


    One hour passed.


    After Su Mei washed the dishes, when Jiang Ning was taking a bath, he hurriedly got into Lin Yuzhen''s house.


    "mom?"


    "Yu Zhen, who is this Jiang Ning?"


    Su Mei whispered, "How do I feel, he is a little different to you."


    Lin Yu really blushed.


    "What are you talking about, we didn''t know each other before."


    She bit her lip, but since seeing Jiang Ning, this guy has been protecting herself, protecting her family, from being bullied by Lin Qiang and his son.


    "Do you really let him sleep in your room at night?"


    This is what Su Mei is worried about.


    Although Jiang Ning is Lin Yu''s real husband in name now, they still don''t want to admit it to their family.


    "He is mentally ill!"


    She was worried that Jiang Ning would hurt Lin Yuzhen.


    Lin Yu really hesitated for a moment, thinking of Jiang Ning''s clear eyes.


    "He won''t hurt me."


    squeak¡ª


    The bathroom door opened, and Su Mei hurriedly walked out, lip-synching: "I have iron rods in my house, call me if you have anything to do!"


    Lin Yu is really blushing, and [Biquge www.sbiquge.vip] has a fierce heartbeat.


    Really want Jiang Ning to sleep in his room?


    "ßËßËßË!"


    The door outside was knocked again.


    Lin Wen looked like a frightened cat, with all his pores open.


    Su Mei also paled.


    coming!


    Lin Qiang is here!


    With his temper, he will definitely not bear it!


    Ruined!


    Even Lin Yuzhen couldn''t help getting nervous. She walked to the living room and looked at the door, as if there were dozens of **** holding sticks behind the door.


    The family is like a big enemy!


    "Open the door."


    Jiangning was wiping his head with a towel, and smiled and said, "A guest is here."


    His casual appearance made Lin Yu really helpless. Is this guy really not afraid, or does it matter?


    She walked to the door, opened the door, and Lin Qiang was in sight, followed by Lin Feng.


    "Rain is true."


    Lin Qiang''s face is not pretty.


    But still squeezed out a smile, "Buddy came to the door, apologize to you!"


    Lin Yu was really shocked.


    The two of Su Mei who had posted on the door to eavesdrop were also shocked.


    Lin Qiang really came to apologize?


    "It was a misunderstanding to expel you. Everything was Lin Feng''s fault. I have already taught him."


    Lin Qiang pointed, and Lin Feng immediately lowered his head: "Sorry, Yuzhen, I was wrong, please forgive me."


    "Uncle was also wrong in this matter. I am the one who fired you without investigating it clearly."


    Lin Qiang said, "I hope you can forgive uncle, the company needs you."


    The tone is extremely sincere.


    If Lin Yu really doesn''t agree, it won''t work.


    "Tomorrow, I will greet you at the door of the company, restore your position, and explain to everyone in person, and give you justice."


    Lin Qiang said.


    Speaking of this, an apology can be said to be full of sincerity, and the attitude is extremely humble.


    Looking at Lin Qiang''s slightly bowed waist, Lin Yu really didn''t know what to do.


    She subconsciously glanced back and saw Jiang Ning nodded, and then she agreed.


    "Uncle, I know, I will go back tomorrow."


    "Well, tomorrow, I will be at the gate of the Lin Group, waiting for you, good night."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Qiang and his son left.


    closed the door.


    Lin Yuzhen''s face is still full of disbelief.


    Lin Qiang personally came to apologize!


    The attitude is still so sincere!


    When did she meet?


    "Big Brother really came to apologize?"


    Lin Wen opened the door, his lips trembled and his eyes were a little red.


    Has his family been bullied by Lin Qiang for so many years?


    When did he apologize.


    In his eyes, he would only shame the Lin family. If it were not for blood relationship, they would have driven their family out of the Lin family long ago!


    "Come and apologize!"


    "he came!"


    Su Mei was also very excited, apparently depressed for too long, some can''t control his emotions.


    Being a daughter-in-law in the Lin family depends not only on the face of the old man, but also on the face of the elder brother. She felt uncomfortable for decades.


    Just heard Lin Qiang''s low-pitched apology, Su Mei''s grievance was even more unbearable.


    "This **** **** sometimes bows his head with us."


    Su Mei was almost crying.


    Looking at the appearance of his parents, Lin Yu took a deep breath.


    She has always known that her parents were bullied by her uncle and suffered cold eyes and grievances.


    But today, even if only once, it is enough to see Lin Qiang bow his head and apologize.


    "From now on, no one can make you feel wronged."


    Jiangning dried her hair, "My wife, no one can bully, and my old wife and mother-in-law are the same."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yuzhen''s family looked at Jiang Ning blankly.


    This uncle and aunt who came to the door is really different.


    then.


    Leaving Lin Yuzhen''s house, Lin Qiang''s face sank completely, terribly gloomy.


    Lin Feng following behind, dare not say a word.


    Jiang Ning forced Lin Qiang to come to the door and apologize in a low voice, which was tantamount to slapped his face severely!


    "Tomorrow, notify all employees to greet Lin Yuzhen at the company''s door one hour early!"


    Lin Qiang sneered, with a vicious face, "In addition, secretly released news that Lin Yuzhen had an improper relationship with Huang Zong, forcing the Lin Group to bow its head!"


    "I want to see if Lin Yu really has the face to stay in the Lin Group!"

 Chapter 9： gloat

    Late at night.


    When it was time to go to bed, Lin Yu really couldn''t sleep.


    She is nervous.


    Even if she thinks that there are definitely more good people than bad people in the world, Jiang Ning, she only knew one day after all.


    Besides, the information says that Jiang Ning is mentally ill. What if he can''t control him?


    On the floor, Jiang Ning was lying there, and he could feel Lin Yu''s breathing really tense.


    "You don''t need to put scissors under the pillow."


    Jiang Ning said, "Sleep at ease, good night."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning closed his eyes first.


    Lin Yuzhen chuckled in his heart and took his hand out of the pillow.


    She bit her lip, how did Jiang Ning know that she put the scissors?


    "He won''t hurt me."


    I don''t know what happened, Lin Yuzhen''s thoughts became firmer and firmer.


    Thinking of this, she relaxed and closed her eyes to sleep.


    One night, there is nothing wrong with each other.


    Lin Yu really woke up and slept peacefully. When he walked outside the house, Jiang Ning was already eating breakfast.


    But Su Mei''s eyes were red, and he obviously didn''t sleep well.


    "Hurry up and eat breakfast, Mom is busy getting up early in the morning."


    Jiangning is really welcome.


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen had entered the bathroom, Su Mei quickly followed.


    "Last night, he didn''t treat you..."


    "No, Mom,"


    Lin Yu really blushed, "He slept on the floor and didn''t touch me."


    If you said that, Lin Yuzhen was a little bit offended in his heart.


    I don¡¯t know if I should praise Jiangning as an upright gentleman, or I have no charm?


    Impossible, Lin Yu really grew up with a flower, and the love letter she received was burned, and she could stew a pot of porridge.


    Hearing this, Su Mei was relieved.


    In her heart, she still hopes that when the time is right, Lin Yu is really separated from Jiang Ning, they are not the same.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to work."


    After breakfast, Jiang Ning wants to send Lin Yuzhen to work.


    "No, I''ll go by myself."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "You still stay at home, it is dangerous to go outside."


    What if Lin Feng secretly attacks Jiang Ning again?


    "It''s okay, they dare not."


    Jiangning frowned slightly when Lin Yu was really pushing the electric car.


    Do you ride an electric bike?


    As the granddaughter of the Lin family, the living conditions are indeed not very good.


    "Thank you, then."


    Lin Yu was really hard to refuse, so he asked Jiang Ning to take her on a bike and hide behind Jiang Ning, at least not to be blown by the cold wind.


    This feeling is a bit different.


    The gate of Lin''s Group Headquarters.


    At this moment, hundreds of employees, all standing at the door, greet Lin Yuzhen.


    It''s just that anger and dissatisfaction can be clearly seen on everyone''s face.


    At one or two o''clock in the morning last night, they received a notice that they had to arrive at the company an hour earlier, just to welcome Lin Yuzhen.


    Why?


    Especially when the gossip came out, this Lin Yu really hooked up with the famous President Huang and deliberately put pressure on the Lin Group!


    Not to mention the huge loss of Lin''s profits, but also the willful thinking that he would not go to work without going to work.


    Even the president Lin Qiang, her uncle, had to whisper and beg her to go to work!


    unacceptable!


    How can there be such a person?


    A group of employees are full of resentment.


    Lin Qiang standing in the front, naturally can feel the anger of all the employees, this is the effect he wants.


    He didn''t believe it, Lin Yuzhen, who provoked the anger of the public, could still stay in the Lin Group!


    When she finishes signing the contract, she will get out of it.


    "Did you call Mr. Huang?"


    Lin Qiang asked.


    "I hit, saying that Lin Yuzhen came to sign, and he said he would come personally."


    Lin Feng is full of jealousy.


    He went to sign the contract, and he didn''t even have the qualifications to see Mr. Huang. But Lin Yuzhen came to sign and Mr. Huang came to the Lin family in person.


    This **** woman really has a means.


    It''s better this way, let the whole Lin family see, Lin Yu is really real!


    Jiang Ning was riding an electric bike, and Lin Yu really had no place to put his hands behind him, so he had to gently grasp Jiang Ning''s clothes.


    "I didn''t expect it."


    From a distance, Jiang Ning saw Lin Qiang and a group of employees standing at the door, with a hint of playfulness flashing across his face.


    This Lin Qiang seems to be really reckless.


    Lin Yu really got out of the car, and was immediately shocked.


    Isn¡¯t it just Lin Qiang, why are all the employees waiting for themselves?


    She was suddenly a little cramped.


    "Welcome Miss Lin back!"


    Lin Feng gave a look, and his secretary immediately shouted.


    Immediately, hundreds of employees shouted in unison.


    Lin Yu can clearly feel that their tone is full of anger, resentment, dissatisfaction, and even disdain.


    Having been in the cold wind for so long, no one would feel happy in his heart.


    She did not expect that Lin Qiang would have such a request.


    "Yuzhen, are you satisfied now?"


    Lin Qiang had a smile on his face, but these words sounded a little weird.


    It seems that everything they did was really made by Lin Yu, and they could only compromise.


    Lin Yuzhen''s face was a little red, and he was awkwardly not knowing how to explain it.


    It''s useless to explain how she explains, right?


    The eyes of those employees looked at her, almost killing her!


    "Satisfied, right."


    Jiang Ning nodded, glanced at Lin Qiang, and said lightly, "You did a good job."


    The words made Lin Qiang''s eyes burst into flames instantly!


    What does Jiangning mean?


    seems to praise a dog!


    What did he want to say, but Jiang Ning had ignored him and walked directly into the company with Lin Yuzhen.


    "Who do you think you are?"


    "It''s so arrogant, no wonder Lin Yu is so arrogant, isn''t he just a door-to-door son-in-law?"


    "I heard that he is still a homeless man, and mentally ill. Lin Yu really tastes really heavy!"


    A group of employees, whispering.


    The grievance is even greater.


    They were a little unbelievable at first, Lin Yu was really such a person, after all, he had a lot of contact with each other.


    But now, Lin Yuzhen''s useless husband is so arrogant and dare to ridicule Lin Qiang. Isn''t Lin Yu really more domineering?


    It seems that they were pretended before.


    is too hypocritical!


    Lin Yuzhen''s eyes are a little red, she is not deaf, and some words are not loud, but they still get into her ears.


    She was wronged, these things weren''t done by herself.


    "Don''t care about other people''s opinions."


    Jiang Ning whispered, "People who can''t reach you will try to slander you, understand?"


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning blankly and nodded.


    Lin Qiang re-arranged the office for her, a separate room, bigger than his own, and it was luxurious.


    is to make other employees dissatisfied.


    Lin Yu really wanted to refuse, but Jiang Ning pushed the door directly in, unceremoniously.


    In his eyes, his wife was wronged by staying in such an office.


    "Dad, everyone in the company now really hates Lin Yu."


    Lin Feng gloated for a while, "And that neurosis!"


    Lin Qiang sneered. To deal with a person, there is a way to deal with Lin Yuzhen in a small area, and he does not need to spend much thought.


    "Has President Huang arrived?"


    "It should be coming soon."


    Lin Qiang nodded: "Wait, Lin Yu will really show his true colors, you said, Jiang Ning''s neurotic, if he knew his wife was **** by President Huang, would he have a neurotic attack and kill President Huang?"


    Speaking, the faces of the father and son are full of playfulness.

 Chapter 10： Stunned!

    Mr. Huang is here!


    Five luxury cars front and back, Bentley leading, full of momentum!


    In Donghai City, Huang Yuming''s name is quite famous. There are countless industries under his name, and his wealth ranks in the top three.


    The most shocking thing is that Huang Yuming went from nothing to wealth in less than five years!


    Cooperating with him is almost a steady profit.


    The Lin Group invested a lot of resources for this project. Lin Yu really worked hard for this purpose for half a year, staying up late and working overtime every day.


    The project has finally been negotiated, and it is almost time to sign a contract.


    No one thought that Huang Yuming, who is famous for his bad temper, would actually come to the door to sign a contract with Lin. This was never before.


    "Mr. Huang!"


    At the door, Lin Qiang had been waiting.


    Seeing Huang Yuming''s car stopped, he immediately stepped forward to greet him, "Welcome, welcome!"


    Huang Yuming just nodded slightly and swept around.


    "Where is Miss Lin Yuzhen?"


    Lin Qiang didn''t tell Lin Yuzhen that Huang Yuming would come over to sign the contract today.


    But he took the company executives himself, and they were all blowing cold wind at the door.


    "Hey, Yu is really busy, and there is no time to meet Mr. Huang, so I have to come as the president."


    Lin Qiang looked embarrassed and aggrieved.


    When several executives heard it, they were even more angry.


    Lin Yu is really busy?


    She is so busy!


    She doesn''t have any work at hand now, she is in that independent luxurious office, and she doesn''t know what she is doing with her homeless husband.


    unexpectedly asked the president to come forward with these executives to greet them.


    This shelf is too big!


    I thought Huang Yuming would be angry, but he didn''t expect Huang Yuming just nodded, and there was no dissatisfaction on his face.


    "It seems that the rumors are true. This Lin Yu really has a lot to do with Mr. Huang."


    "Damn, it''s better to be a woman, she looks good, and has a thigh. We can talk about any item, and we can''t work hard!"


    "This Lin Yu is so reckless, do you really think that the Lin Group belongs to her?"


    Even the president is welcoming distinguished guests in the cold wind, but she is nice, the office is blowing air-conditioning!


    Several senior executives made eye contact with each other, and they were already spurning Lin Yuzhen in their hearts.


    But in Huang Yuming''s heart, this is normal.


    If Lin Yu really came out to pick him up, he would be terrified!


    Even big people like Fei are just doing things for that big brother. He counts as a fart, dare Lin Yu really come to meet him?


    "Please!"


    Lin Qiang stretched out his hand.


    A group of people walked into the Lin Group, went directly into the elevator, and went to the upper floors.


    The news spread quickly across the company.


    The well-known President Huang came to sign the contract. Lin Yuzhen did not come forward to greet him. He also asked President Lin Qiang and several company executives to wait in the cold wind for almost an hour!


    unacceptable!


    is too arrogant!


    is almost no one!


    even relied on having an ulterior relationship with Huang Zong, so recklessly!


    This time, aroused public outrage, many employees were behind their backs, viciously cursing Lin Yuzhen.


    What kind of sordid, dirty... Some people even passed by Lin Yuzhen''s office and secretly spit at the door.


    Everyone drew a horizontal line with Lin Yuzhen in their hearts, and vowed secretly that they would never get too close to such a woman.


    This woman is too good at disguising!


    Lin Qiang led the way, while introducing the situation of the Lin Group, while expressing his respect and importance to Mr. Huang.


    Having been in the mall for many years, Lin Qiang is extremely accomplished in the art of speaking, and he always makes people feel like spring breeze.


    It''s just that Huang Yuming doesn''t seem to be thinking about him.


    is full of perfunctory expressions.


    "Mr. Huang, the conference room is here, please."


    Lin Qiang smiled, "I have already drawn up the contract. Please sit down first, and I will call Lin Yuzhen to come over."


    Huang Yuming is only willing to sign a contract with Lin Yuzhen, which is really evil.


    I have never heard of it before, but what does Huang Yuming really have to do with Lin Yu?


    What''s more, with Huang Yuming''s wealth, does he want any woman?


    Several executives thought in their hearts, but they could only shook their heads secretly.


    "No, no, no,"


    Huang Yuming shook his head directly, "How can I let Miss Lin come to me? I should go and find her in person."


    Hearing this, Lin Qiang was startled.


    Several executives were also stunned. What does this mean?


    Huang is always angry, what''s the irony?


    must be angry. Whoever meets such a big-hearted person will feel resentful, not to mention that Lin Yu is really just an ordinary employee of the Lin family.


    Even if Lin Yu really has an ambiguous relationship with President Huang, but in front of so many people, he doesn''t give President Huang any face. Isn''t that looking for death?


    Thinking of this, the people around can''t help but gloat.


    "Mr. Huang, this..."


    Lin Qiang deliberately looked difficult, "Mr. Huang, Yu is really young and ignorant. Don''t be angry."


    The more he said this, the more he hoped that Huang Yuming would be angry. If this project ran aground or even became pornographic because of this, then Lin Yuzhen''s family would not be able to eat!


    "Where is Miss Lin?"


    Huang Yuming waved his hand, frowned slightly, too lazy to talk nonsense with Lin Qiang, "Lead the way!"


    Lin Qiang gave a look, and one of the executives immediately stepped forward.


    "Mr. Huang, please here!"


    Huang Yuming must be angry!


    You can tell from the expression, so serious!


    Lin Yuzhen, this is over.


    A group of people walked quickly toward Lin Yuzhen''s office. The people in the entire building became curious when they heard the news.


    Many people found an excuse, either to send information or to find someone, and they all ran to the floor of Lin Yuzhen''s office.


    They want to see, Lin Yu is so arrogant, what will happen to him!


    then.


    Lin Yu is really in the office, fidgeting.


    Such a luxurious office, she never dared to think about it.


    Not to mention, under this situation, Lin Qiang personally arranged for her.


    She always feels something is wrong.


    "Jiang Ning, what exactly does he want to do?"


    Lin Yu was really worried, "I think things are a little weird."


    Jiangning sat on the sofa and said lightly: "It''s a little weird."


    "The grade of this office is not worthy of you."


    Lin Yu was really speechless for a while.


    It''s not worthy of being so luxurious, how high is your insight, Jiang Ning?


    You were just a tramp before.


    Before Lin Yu really spoke, someone knocked on the office door.


    "Please come in." Lin Yu really said.


    Outside, an executive frowned and felt dissatisfied.


    Lin Yu really didn''t come to open the door, so he wanted to open it himself?


    He unscrewed the office door and snorted in his heart, Lin Yuzhen, you are going to be unlucky.


    "Ms. Huang, Ms. Lin is in the office. I am afraid that a senior executive of my level is not qualified to enter."


    The tone of ¡¡¡¡ was full of sarcasm and disdain.


    I thought that he was fighting against Huang Yuming.


    Where did I think, Huang Yuming glanced at him and frowned: "You are indeed unworthy."


    After finishing speaking, before the people around him react, Huang Yuming seemed to have a different person, bowed slightly, put on a smiling face, and walked in respectfully!


    "Miss Li, Xiao Huang took the liberty to disturb you, I hope you don''t get angry!"


    In that tone, it was as if I had met some big person!


    That executive is stupid, dumbfounded!


    Lin Qiang was stunned, his throat seemed to be stuffed with dirt, and he couldn''t say a word.


    The employees who followed around were stunned.


    This...what the **** is going on?

 Chapter 11： How sacred!

    Xiao Huang?


    A big guy like Huang Yuming, who calls himself Xiao Huang?


    What a joke!


    Lin Qiang only felt that he had a ringing in his ears, he must have heard it wrong!


    Several executives, the same faces were frozen, and they couldn''t believe what they heard. They looked at each other and seemed to be asking, did I have hallucinations?


    But everyone¡¯s facial expressions are the same. Have everyone hallucinated?


    "dad¡­"


    Lin Feng''s Adam''s apple slipped, and his lips moved. "What does Huang call his own name?"


    "Little Huang!"


    Lin Qiang blurted out, and immediately shut up.


    If Huang Yuming heard him shouting like this, I''m afraid he would be killed!


    He wanted to follow up, but Huang Yuming had already closed the door.


    boom!


    The people outside, one by one held their breaths, and did not dare to gasp.


    A small yellow sound made the people on the whole floor seem to be frozen instantly!


    What exactly is going on?


    Didn''t it mean that Lin Yu really relied on beauty to win this project, but Huang Yuming''s respectful attitude, no matter where he wants to meet his lover, it is more respectful than meeting his mother.


    A group of people''s heads roared, and they couldn''t react for a long time.


    In the office.


    Lin Yu really got up and walked over quickly: "Mr. Huang, why did you come here in person?"


    She really didn''t know, Lin Qiang didn''t tell her at all.


    At this moment, this silly girl hasn''t reacted yet, Lin Qiang wants her to embarrass.


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen''s embarrassed look, Huang Yuming was even more frightened.


    "Oh hello, Miss Lin, don''t be so polite, don''t be so polite!"


    Huang Yuming hurriedly said, "I came to see you, this is what it should be!"


    Before he didn''t know Lin Yu''s true identity, he was a little arrogant in his attitude, and he even had some crooked thoughts, but now, given him ten thousand courage, he dare not.


    Seeing Huang Yuming''s respectful appearance, Lin Yu was really surprised and didn''t know what happened.


    She turned her head to look at Jiang Ning subconsciously, wouldn''t it be related to this guy again?


    She turned her head, Huang Yuming also turned her head, and when she saw a man sitting on the sofa, her heart moved. Who is this man?


    "I am her husband."


    Jiang Ning introduced herself directly, even if Xuan stopped talking.


    Huang Yuming gave a chuckle in his heart.


    Big brother¡¯s eldest brother¡¯s woman has a husband?


    What''s happening here.


    But this is not something he can manage. The order he got is to complete the contract and help Lin Yuzhen.


    "Ms. Lin, I came here today to sign the contract. If you have any details you want to change, just tell me and I will do it all!"


    Even if all the profits are taken away, Huang Yuming will not frown.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang, for your support. Now that the talks have been completed, please do as you said before."


    Lin Yu said with joy.


    Although she didn''t know what happened, she was happier than anyone else to successfully win this project.


    "I almost forgot. The contract is still in the legal department. I will get it right away."


    Lin Yu really nodded to signal Huang Yuming to wait a moment, and then walked out of the office.


    "Miss Lin?"


    Huang Yuming couldn''t help but said, "Do you know Brother Fei?"


    Lin Yu is really startled, Phineus? Who is that?


    She shook her head: "I don''t know him."


    Huang Yuming said with a smile: "It''s okay, then I''ll wait for you to get the contract in the office."


    Lin Yu really opened the door quickly, and a group of people outside were waiting anxiously, with different expressions on their faces.


    Seeing Lin Yu really opened the door, Lin Qiang''s expression was stagnant, and the conversation was over so soon?


    "President, what about the project contract? Mr. Huang agreed to sign it."


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    "Contract, Minister Qin, get the contract soon." Lin Qiang was taken aback, turned his head and shouted immediately.


    He is still dumbfounded.


    The head of the legal department, go to get the contract immediately.


    "Yuzhen, are you with this manager Huang?" Lin Qiang couldn''t help asking, "What is the relationship?"


    With that little yellow, Lin Qiang still has a tingling scalp.


    Lin Yu really saw the eyes of everyone, and couldn''t help frowning. She didn''t like others looking at her like this.


    She didn''t speak, and Lin Qiang couldn''t ask again.


    In the office, Jiang Ning is still sitting there, looking lazy.


    Huang Yuming nodded for a moment, and then sat down on the other side.


    Anyway, this is Lin Yu''s real husband, he still has to be polite.


    "A Fei, this kid, when will he become the head of Fei."


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning said a word, making Huang Yuming seem to be sitting on a nail, and instantly stood up.


    The whole person has become stiff!


    Afei!


    Of course he knows the name of Brother Fei, but he has never seen anyone who dares to call A Fei directly!


    This guy in front of me, I heard that Lin Yu really came to the door husband, he even knew the name of Brother Fei, and he dared to call A Fei directly!


    "You...you know Brother Fei?"


    After asking this question, Huang Yuming felt stupid.


    His brain shook suddenly, and he reacted instantly, who was Jiang Ning in front of him!


    Brother Fei¡¯s eldest brother!


    He is Lin Yuzhen¡¯s husband, so he will take care of Lin Yuzhen. Otherwise, a mere woman, as for Fei Ge to call himself?


    Huang Yuming''s face suddenly became pale, and his body couldn''t help shaking a little!


    "Big¡­"


    He didn¡¯t know what to call Jiang Ning, the eldest brother¡¯s eldest brother?


    "You only need to know my identity, without revealing it."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "A Fei told me that you are familiar with the East China Sea. In the East China Sea, I must look for you to do errands."


    Huang Yuming immediately stood up straight when he heard it, like a benchmark.


    "Yes! I''m always waiting for dispatch!"


    Damn, big brother''s big brother!


    A Fei brother, he is already shocked as a heavenly man, and he can become one of the big brothers in Donghai City in just five years. The big brother''s big brother...he can''t imagine it at all.


    Where is this sacred!


    "My wife is a kind person. She is good at being bullied. There are always people who want to bully her. Those dog things that don''t have eyesight, do you know what to do?"


    "Don''t worry about the big and big brothers. You don''t need your big brother to take action for such a small role. Xiao Huang will help you deal with it."


    Huang Yuming hesitated for a moment, still calling him Big Brother, but he had to tell Fei Ge when he turned around, otherwise Fei had misunderstood what to do.


    squeak¡ª


    The office door opened.


    Jiang Ning looked lazy again, Huang Yuming still stood in front of him, bowed slightly, respectful.


    "Mr. Huang, the contract is here."


    Lin Yu was a little surprised when he saw this scene. Mr. Huang, how could he seem a little afraid of Jiang Ning.


    Huang Yuming immediately regained his expression and smiled and said, "Miss Lin, I and Mr. Jiang just met each other and we talked for a while."


    After finishing speaking, he immediately stepped forward and accepted the contract from Lin Yuzhen. Without looking at it, he directly signed the name.


    "This project requires Miss Lin to bother a lot. If there is anything I need to do, please call me at any time."


    Huang Yuming Road.


    After finishing speaking, he nodded and greeted Jiang Ning, and then retreated, but Jiang Ning didn''t lift his eyelids.


    Huang Yuming left Lin Yuzhen''s office and let out a long sigh, feeling relieved. This expression did not escape Lin Qiang''s eyes.


    "Mr. Huang..." Lin Qiang said.


    "Ms. Lin, the project has been signed, I have to make it clear to you first, Miss Lin must be responsible for this project, otherwise, I will terminate the contract at any time!"


    Huang Yuming recovered his dominance and arrogance, "In addition!"


    He looked at the executive who was really cynical about Lin Yu when he just opened the door for him: "Lin''s still don''t raise this kind of thing that doesn''t have long eyes!"

 Chapter 12： Im sick again!

    Huang Yuming¡¯s temper is notoriously hot, and he can reach this position within five years without being soft-hearted!


    He snorted, then stopped talking, turned around and left.


    The executive suddenly stood still, blushing, at a loss.


    He just ridiculed Lin Yu just a few words, this Huang is not so angry, right?


    "Mr. Lin..."


    With grievances in his eyes, he looked at Lin Qiang.


    "Let¡¯s put the resignation report on my desk tomorrow."


    Lin Qiang felt a little helpless, this is his person, why did Huang Yuming say to fire him?


    But now that the project has just landed, there are still too many unknown factors, and he does not dare to make Huang Yuming angry.


    Hearing this, the executive suddenly felt ashamed.


    The people around are even more silent!


    Just because he mocked Lin Yuzhen, he was fired directly?


    This is an executive of the Lin Group!


    It seems that Huang Yuming is really venting for Lin Yu, but the question is, what is the relationship between them?


    "What are you doing here? Have you done it without work!"


    Lin Feng shouted, and the staff immediately dispersed.


    He walked up to Lin Qiang and frowned: "Dad, what is Lin Yuzhen''s relationship with Huang Yuming?"


    is definitely not the lover relationship they guessed. Judging from Huang Yuming''s attitude, he really respects Lin Yu, even a little afraid.


    How is this possible?


    Who is Huang Yuming?


    In the ground and underground circles in Donghai City, there are people calling for the wind and rain!


    Even if the Lin family is in front of him, he has to be polite.


    Lin Yuzhen, where is the right to make Huang Yuming so polite?


    "check!"


    Lin Qiang''s face was cold, just one word.


    Such a thing suddenly appeared, completely disrupting his plan.


    If Lin Yu really has Huang Yuming''s relationship, then he really wouldn''t dare to move Lin Yuzhen easily.


    "Yes!"


    Lin Feng left immediately.


    In the office.


    Lin Yu really reacted.


    She walked up to Jiang Ning, with her hands behind her back, as if looking at a little white mouse, she looked at Jiang Ning seriously.


    "What''s the matter."


    Lin Yu really wrinkled his nose, "Don''t say it has nothing to do with you, I don''t believe it."


    Jiangning opened his half-closed eyes and said lightly: "I admit it is related to me."


    As expected!


    Lin Yu really said, why Jiang Ning has repeatedly affirmed that this project can only be signed by himself, and no one of the Lin family can go.


    even more vowed that Lin Qiang and his son must bow their heads, begging themselves to come back to work.


    It was clearly arranged by him.


    But... He is just a tramp, how could he know Huang Yuming?


    Thinking of just entering the door, Huang Yuming stood in front of Jiang Ning with respectful appearance...


    "I know Xiao Huang."


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen staring at him, waiting for himself to explain, Jiang Ning smiled, "Before he developed, he was a homeless man. Once he was starving to death. I gave him half a steamed bun, so he owed me a favor. "


    Today, he is here to pay back the favor.


    Lin Yu really snorted.


    "Do you think I will believe?"


    She bit her lip. All of this is incredible. Jiang Ning¡¯s explanation is to treat herself as a child.


    "Do you believe that good people are rewarded?"


    Jiangning said seriously.


    Lin Yu really thought for a moment, and said, "You mean, you are a good person?"


    "No, you are a good person."


    Jiangning got up, "So there will be a good report."


    Jiang Ning will never forget the candy back then.


    He has been in danger and faced death countless times. It was the candy paper that he carried with him, which gave him hope and strength.


    "Okay, don''t think so much, just solve the problem."


    Jiangning said, "Let''s go, it''s off work."


    "Huh? We just went to work not long."


    Jiang Ning ignored her, pulled her out of the office.


    Leaving the Lin Group office building all the way, everyone I met on the road kept far away and did not dare to approach.


    Lin Yu can really feel it, they seem to be a little afraid of themselves.


    Jiang would rather leave it alone.


    Riding an electric bike, directly leading Lin Yuzhen, headed towards the 4S shop.


    "The way home, not this one, do you want to sell me?"


    Lin Yu was really behind the electric car, and the sound was almost blown away by the wind.


    With his own beauty, he should be able to sell a lot of money.


    Jiangning ignored her and parked the electric car directly in front of the BMW 4S store.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lin Yuzhen saw the blue sky and white clouds sign, and couldn''t help being surprised, "We don''t buy a car."


    Where does she have money to buy a car.


    "Who said not to buy."


    Jiangning directly pulled her into the store.


    As soon as he entered the store, Lin Yuzhen saw several new cars in the exhibition hall and was immediately attracted.


    is so good!


    It''s not that she didn''t expect to buy a car so that it will not be so uncomfortable to go to work in cold weather, but she is not looking at Chery QQ or Jetta. She is afraid that she can''t afford to support these two cars.


    Now Jiang Ning brought her directly to the BMW store, she didn''t dare to touch it!


    A few sales at the service desk saw Jiang Ning and two come in from a distance, and looked up and down, but they didn''t move.


    "Miss, do you want to buy a car?"


    A newcomer female salesman saw that there were customers coming in and no one was receiving them, so she got up and asked.


    Several other salesmen secretly laughed at the newcomer''s lack of eyesight, and shook his head gently, leaving no trace of contempt on his face.


    They are all human beings. You can tell from Lin Yu''s real expression that this is a person with no money.


    Rich people have enough confidence.


    So they didn''t bother to come over and ask, except for newcomers, who has this kind of enthusiasm, wasting time on these people who just can''t buy.


    "Of course I buy."


    Lin Yu was really blushing, and didn''t know how to answer, Jiang Ning said directly, "If you don''t buy a car, what are you doing here."


    said, he looked at Lin Yuzhen: "Which one do you like?"


    "what?"


    Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning, thinking that this guy wouldn''t be crazy again.


    Which one do you like?


    She likes everything, but she can''t afford it.


    "Jiangning, let''s go back."


    Lin Yu really blushed, especially the laughter of a few salesmen in the distance, which made her feel a little embarrassed.


    "Please introduce, which one suits her."


    Regardless of Lin Yuzhen, Jiangning asked the saleswoman.


    "This five-series is the latest model of this year. The power configuration can meet the needs of this young lady, and I feel that the young lady''s temperament fits this car very well."


    The female salesperson is obviously a newcomer, and there is not much sales rhetoric.


    Jiang Ning turned his head and took a look at Lin Yuzhen. Seeing her eyes, he landed on this car and nodded directly.


    "That''s it."


    "what?"


    This time, Lin Yuzhen sent it out with the female salesman.


    Several other sales in the distance can''t help but turn their heads, what''s the situation?


    Within five minutes after entering the store, you are going to buy it? It must be a joke.


    Can you ask the price anyhow? Anyway, say a test drive, right? You have to pretend to be in front of women, and you have to consider the consequences.


    "Sir, because this car is a new model, there are no discounts in our shop for the time being." The female salesman reminded me kindly.


    "never mind."


    Jiangning took out a bank card from his pocket, "The password is six and six, you can fix everything on the card, and the cost will be calculated together."


    It took a long time for the female sales person to recover, and quickly took the bank card with both hands, and ran to open the bill excitedly.


    "Jiangning, don''t mess around, this car is very expensive, where are you rich?"


    Lin Yu is really anxious.


    He is a homeless man, and it¡¯s good to live to this day. Where can I get the money to buy such an expensive car?


    This car, all landed, it cost nearly 500,000 yuan, right?


    This guy must be sick again, either beating or going crazy, he has hallucinations!


    Lin Yu really hurriedly chased the female salesman, fearing that the balance was insufficient when he swiped the card, that would be really embarrassing!

 Chapter 13： I bought it

    Lin Yu really ran to the financial room, and there was already the sound of the POS machine issuing orders!


    "Miss, the total price is 487,000. I will apply for you and send me a film and a gas card."


    Female sales are so excited, I didn''t expect that she would bill her soon after she went to work.


    Selling BMW cars, a single commission can be a lot.


    She handed the invoice and bank card to Lin Yuzhen with both hands, her voice trembling: "This is your card and invoice. I will apply for a temporary license plate for you first. I will arrange for the car. I will get the license plate for you in the next few days."


    Lin Yu is really dazed.


    She didn''t expect this female sales action to be so fast, and she didn''t expect that Jiangning''s Kari would have so much money!


    Nearly half a million!


    Just swipe it directly?


    She worked hard for two years, and only had less than 50,000 deposits, Jiang Ning... He is a homeless man, where did so much money come from.


    Lin Yuzhen walked up to Jiang Ning and looked at Jiang Ning like a monster.


    She still can''t believe that this car has been bought by them.


    Not only her, but a few sales in the distance, the intestines are all regretted. It was obvious that they saw Jiang Ning walk in first, but they did not come forward to receive them and gave the newcomers a bargain.


    "He really bought it?"


    A salesperson couldn''t help but ask the newcomer.


    "I bought it! Too embarrassing!" The female salesman couldn''t help being excited, "I have seen the logo of that card on the Internet. A special customized card has a minimum storage requirement!"


    Is it one hundred million or one billion?


    A few sales have slipped my apples, and I secretly slapped myself in the face, and I lost a lot of money!


    The female salesperson ignored them. The commission was enough for her to be happy for half a year. She immediately went to apply for the vehicle and the temporary license plate.


    Over there, Lin Yu really pouted her lips, she couldn''t understand Jiang Ning more and more.


    "How many things are you hiding from me?"


    "Not much, I will tell you later."


    Jiang Ning shrugged, didn''t he just buy a car worth hundreds of thousands, Lin Yu really had this expression.


    "Sit up and feel it."


    He pulled the car door and let Lin Yu really get in the car.


    Sitting on the soft seat, Lin Yuzhen still had the feeling of being in a dream, which was too unreal.


    "Sir, the temporary license has been processed. I will help you apply for the official license in the two days. You can come to the store at that time. If you need it, please call me at any time."


    The ¡¡¡¡ female saleswoman bowed her waist and politely placed her business card in a prominent position in the car.


    "Can you drive away?"


    Jiangning asked.


    "It''s okay."


    "What about my electric car?" Lin Yuzhen suddenly thought of the electric car that had accompanied him for two years.


    "No more."


    Jiangning was too lazy to talk nonsense, got in the driving position and started to leave.


    Watching Jiang Ning and the other two leave, the female sales face was still a little blush. It was the first time she saw such a rich person.


    Buying a BMW is just like buying food!


    Especially Jiang Ning''s calm and casual appearance, there is a kind of magical charm of the uncle, which is so fascinating.


    Several other sales, annoyed and regretted, but there is no way, only to blame my blindness, what price of eyesight, they have a fart!


    Jiangning drove, Lin Yuzhen was sitting in the co-pilot. She couldn''t help but reach out and touch the leather interior, looking at the gorgeous dashboard, thinking about how to explain to her parents this time.


    I went out and rode an electric bike. Why did I change to a BMW when I came back?


    "Jiang Ning, you are not an ordinary person, are you?"


    Lin Yu is so innocent, and he also knows how an ordinary person can just spend 500,000 on a car.


    "How can you have money?"


    "You are so rich, why do you still participate in the election of Lin''s son-in-law and be laughed at?"


    She is simply a hundred thousand whys.


    "Have you heard of the Beggar Gang? Our Beggar Gang is still quite rich." Jiang Ning said casually.


    Lin Yuzhen''s expression was taken aback, and then he realized that Jiang Ning was teasing her.


    "Speaking seriously!"


    "The doctor said that I have a bad stomach and can only eat soft rice, so I came to you."


    Jiangning smiled.


    Lin Yu really didn''t ask, she knew that this guy couldn''t tell the truth, but in just two days, Jiang Ning gave her a bigger shock.


    She is really hard to believe that Jiang Ning is a homeless man. He became her husband in order to eat soft rice.


    But why does he abuse himself like this?


    Huacheng District.


    Lin Yuzhen''s family lived here for ten years. They moved here after Lin Wen was disabled in a car accident.


    At this moment, Su Mei is pushing her wheelchair to accompany Lin Wen in the sun.


    Both of them seemed to be worried and did not speak.


    "Su Mei, come out to bask in the sun again."


    In the distance, the neighbor''s aunt said hello, "I heard that Yu is really married, and the son-in-law lives in your house now?"


    This tone made me feel a little uncomfortable.


    Su Mei forced a smile, not wanting to answer.


    I have an extra son-in-law, which is not a glorious thing, but in just two days, everyone in the whole community knew about it.


    What a shame!


    "Go back." Lin Wen sighed.


    "Let¡¯s go back? It¡¯s not time to cook, don¡¯t get some sun exposure," the neighbor¡¯s aunt twisted her back and walked over, "You said you are such a happy event, and the candy will not be given to the neighbors to taste. Taste it."


    "What does the son-in-law look like? What are the conditions, he must be rich!"


    This Lin Wen family is from that Lin family anyway, even if it is not as good as his elder brother, it will not go much worse.


    Su Mei''s face is getting more and more ugly: "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    The neighbor aunt frowned when she heard it.


    "Why are you still angry? Didn''t you just find a son-in-law? I can''t even ask?"


    Of course she asked knowingly.


    Lin¡¯s family is such a big thing, who doesn¡¯t know about it now in the community?


    Lin Yu is so good-looking, but she found a son-in-law. I heard that she seems to be a vagrant, ten years older than Lin Yu!


    What kind of vision does the Lin family choose to pick such a son-in-law?


    "you¡­"


    Su Mei was anxious and flushed.


    "It wasn''t me who said that you, being parents, didn''t take good care of it. Was the boy I introduced to Yuzhen last time not good?"


    "People work in the yamen, from 9 to 5, work is stable, I kindly introduce to you, you don''t want me, but also let me be scolded by others, now regret it?"


    She deliberately ridiculed Su Mei for this.


    Su Mei was trembling with anger and turned to leave, not wanting to bother with this pesky neighbor.


    "You guys, should I get rid of the door-to-door son-in-law earlier, and I will introduce another one for you?"


    The neighbor aunt chased after her, with a smug smile on her face.


    "Toot¡ª"


    Suddenly, a brand new BMW drove into the gate of the community, and it stopped right in front of the neighbor¡¯s aunt. The pearlescent white paint was in the sun, almost blinding her.


    Without waiting for her response, Lin Yu really got out of the car with Jiang Ning.


    "mom."


    Lin Yu really shouted.


    The neighbor aunt was stunned.


    "This, this your car?"


    She was full of disbelief.


    She''s seen this car before, the relatives got married, and this is the one who married, I heard that it was 500,000! She hadn''t forgotten the smug look of her relatives at that time!


    Lin Yu really took a look at Jiang Ning and didn''t know how to answer. Jiang Ning bought this car, not hers.


    "I bought it for her."


    Jiang Ning spoke directly.


    The neighbor''s aunt''s face is even paler. Jiang Ning bought it? How could he be a son-in-law with so much money!


    "It was bought by Jiang Ning. He said that I went to work in the morning to ride my bike, and the wind was blowing cold."


    Lin Yu was really blushing, and said very embarrassed.


    In a short time, the neighbor''s aunt couldn''t help but feel jealous, just because it was cold to go to work in the morning to ride a bike?


    Then there is no need to directly buy a luxury car worth hundreds of thousands!

 Chapter 14： Favor

    "Auntie, what are you talking about with my mom?"


    Jiangning asked.


    The neighbor aunt blushed and waved her hands again and again: "Nothing, nothing."


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, she ran away in a desperate manner. She originally wanted to ridicule the Su Mei family for a few words. Who told them to refuse the boy she introduced and made herself despised, but where would she dare now?


    The boy who works as a errand in the yamen earns four to five thousand wages a month. I am afraid that he will not be able to drive such an expensive car in his life!


    Su Mei stood there, already stunned, Lin Wen also opened his mouth, unable to speak for a long time.


    They really can''t believe it.


    "This car..."


    Su Mei took a deep breath. She thought Lin Yu was really joking.


    She doesn''t think Jiang Ning can afford it, and she also knows that Lin Yu can''t afford it.


    "Where is your electric car?"


    Lin Wen discovered that Lin Yuzhen''s electric car had disappeared, and asked quickly, it was bought for more than two thousand yuan.


    "4S shops do activities, trade the old for the new, we will change it."


    Lin Yu was really blushing, she really wouldn''t lie, but Jiang Ning''s expression was natural, and she answered directly.


    She almost did not fall.


    Whose store trades an old for a new one, and can trade an electric car for a BMW?


    Lin Wen didn''t believe it, Su Mei didn''t believe it, they were not fools.


    "In fact, there is a lottery..." Lin Yuzhen thought in her mind, how to make up more like the truth, but she really can''t lie.


    "Jiang Ning bought it!"


    She exhaled, still telling the truth easily.


    Su Mei looked at Jiang Ning suspiciously, and there was a bit of faith on her face.


    This door-to-door son-in-law, from the first day he entered his house, surprised her.


    Not to mention that Zhang Yi came out to protect herself. She slapped Lin Feng and protected their family from beginning to end. Although she did not accept Jiang Ning, her heart always grew.


    "Okay, no need to explain to us."


    Su Mei didn''t care, anyway, seeing that annoying neighbor aunt shut up, she felt more comfortable.


    She took a serious look at Jiang Ning, did not speak, pushed Lin Wen, and returned home.


    "My mom believed her?"


    Lin Yu really asked in a low voice.


    "Is it important?"


    From a distance, he saw the aggressive look of the neighbor''s aunt, naturally he would not be polite, and wanted to help Su Mei to win her face.


    Your own mother-in-law should not be bullied by anyone either.


    Jiangning said, "Let''s go, go home for dinner."


    Su Mei¡¯s cooking skills are very good, at least Jiang Ning thinks so.


    He has traveled all over the world and has eaten all kinds of delicacies from mountains and seas. He has eaten millions of meals in one meal, but he has never eaten home-cooked dishes.


    Seeing Jiang Ning as if an evil spirit reborn, Su Mei''s eyebrows couldn''t help but jump up, and he thought to himself, is it really so delicious?


    "Jiang Ning, let me ask you a question."


    For a long time, Lin Wen still hesitated and said, "That car, did you really buy it?"


    He still can''t believe it, nearly half a million!


    "Well, it''s just a car, don''t make a fuss," Jiang Ning didn''t lift his head, "I will buy you another one when your legs and feet recover, Dad."


    His words suddenly made the whole room quiet.


    Jiang Ning raised his head and saw a trace of helplessness and loneliness flashed across Lin Wen''s face, and Su Mei''s eyes were red, and even Lin Yu really sighed, full of sadness.


    "My legs and feet..." Lin Wen smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Where is there a chance to recover, he is now a useless person and will be there for the rest of his life.


    "I know a doctor who is a top expert in this area. He should have a way."


    Jiangning made another sentence, causing Lin Wen to raise his head abruptly.


    Soon, he reacted again, Jiang Ning is a tramp, who can he know? This guy looks quite honest, just like bragging.


    "Really?"


    Lin Yu really couldn''t help asking.


    She knew that Jiang Ning was not an ordinary person. Although she had only known each other for two days, Jiang Ning did not hide everything from her, and at least showed some strength.


    "Of course, he is busy in foreign countries now. When he is finished, I will let him come to Donghai City." Jiang Ning said casually.


    "Really, really?" Lin Wen said eagerly.


    Jiangning nodded: "Don''t worry."


    Lin Wen suddenly became a little excited, Su Mei patted his hand lightly before he calmed down.


    , can you believe me, the son-in-law who just came here?


    After dinner, Lin Wen went back to the house, Lin Yuzhen went to the room to prepare materials for the afternoon, while Jiang Ning sat on the sofa in the living room and watched TV.


    "Jiang Ning, come here for a while."


    Su Mei called to him.


    Jiang Ning walked to the kitchen and saw Su Mei holding a knife in his hand. His face was calm, with a slight smile.


    "Mom, are you looking for me?"


    Su Mei didn''t care what Jiang Ning called herself.


    She stared at Jiang Ning, and said seriously: "Who are you? What is the purpose of approaching Yu? If you want to hurt her, I will die and I will fight you!"


    Su Mei is not stupid, Jiang Ning does not look like a tramp at all, much less like a wasteful son-in-law in his impression.


    On the contrary, Jiang Ning is very strong, even domineering! Nowadays, I just bought a car worth hundreds of thousands at random. Could this be a tramp?


    "Mom, I can assure you that I don''t have any ill will towards Yuzhen, or Mom and Dad."


    Jiang Ning said calmly, "I came to Yuzhen, just to protect her from being bullied by others."


    Su Mei stared at Jiang Ning, and did not speak for a long time.


    "Why?" After a long time, she asked.


    "She saved my life."


    Jiangning took a deep breath, and his thoughts drifted back to fifteen years ago, "There are things I can''t tell you now, but please believe me, the time is right, you will know everything."


    squeak¡ª


    The door of the house opened, Su Mei quickly put away the knife, and said in a low voice: "I believe you for the time being, but you are not allowed to touch Yuzhen, you can''t ruin her!"


    Jiangning nodded.


    "Have you got the information?"


    Jiangning walked out of the kitchen, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the company."


    , he pushed Lin Yuzhen out and drove her to the Lin Group.


    then.


    Lin Group, President''s Office.


    "Did you find it clear?"


    Lin Qiang asked with a cold face.


    "It''s clear." Lin Feng sneered, and it took a price of 500,000 yuan to get the answer from Huang Yuming''s men.


    "Before Huang Yuming started his family, he was also a homeless man. He almost starved to death. It was Jiang Ning who shared half of his buns and saved his life. The two lived under the bridge together. They were kind of friendship. Huang Yuming was just paying him back. Favor."


    He is not reconciled.


    is also difficult to accept, the truth is not because Lin Yu really betrayed his body, but because of Jiang Ning''s useless door-to-door son-in-law!


    "I didn''t expect to see who you chose!"


    Lin Qiang scolded.


    Jiang Ning was chosen by Lin Feng. He deliberately chose a tramp who was mentally ill.


    Where did I think that Jiang Ning had such a relationship with Huang Yuming.


    "Dad, don''t worry, Huang Yuming, a person like Huang Yuming, even his brothers can get rid of it after his fortune. Jiangning is a homeless man, and he is gone!"


    Lin Feng said viciously, "After Lin Yuzhen runs out of their favor, who else can help them?"


    Lin Qiang''s eyes shrank. Huang Yuming knew people like Huang Yuming too well, and he was cruel, but he had to do a good job on the face, and paying back the favors of this wandering period would make his reputation better.


    But that''s all.


    Jiangning and the others humiliated themselves, but now they have to double back!


    "Are everything arranged on the factory site?"


    "It''s arranged!" Lin Feng sneered, "Lin Yuzhen, she will definitely regret it, she will continue to take over this project!"

 Chapter 15： There is only one big brother!

    Huang Group Building, the top floor!


    Huang Yuming stood in front of the window and called and called Fei Ge. He didn''t dare to sit.


    "Brother Fei, the matter is over."


    Huang Yuming respectfully said, "What else do you want?"


    "Next, you can just listen to my elder brother''s order. When I''m done, I will go to the East China Sea."


    Huang Yuming''s heart is shocked, Fei is coming?


    "Huang Yuming, why do you think I helped you stand in the East China Sea?"


    A Fei asked lightly.


    Huang Yuming suddenly understood that it was because of Jiang Ning!


    Jiangning is coming to Donghai City, so he needs to set up here in advance, and someone needs to do things for him!


    Five years ago, was Jiang Ning ready to come?


    "You are a smart person, you don''t need me to remind you,"


    Afei said, "Behave well, Big Brother will not treat you badly."


    After speaking, the phone hung up.


    Huang Yuming took a few deep breaths, but couldn''t calm herself down.


    He knows how terrifying A Fei is, so he is even more in awe of Jiangning. What kind of character is that!


    After hearing A Fei¡¯s words, Huang Yuming realized that his own opportunity had come, and the meaning of his existence was to work for Jiangning, and everything he had prepared in the past few years could be started.


    "ßËßËßË."


    The office door rang, and the subordinate walked in quickly.


    "Big Brother."


    "Call me Mr. Huang from now on!"


    Huang Yuming frowned immediately and said solemnly, "From now on, Donghai will only have one big brother!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huang, I have released the news as you ordered."


    Huang Yuming squinted his eyes: "Is it the Lin family father and son?"


    "Lin Feng gave me half a million yuan. I want to know the real relationship between President Huang and Lin Yu. I said it is because you and Jiang Ning had shared hardships, and this time it was to repay the favor."


    Huang Yuming nodded: "I see."


    If he wants to be really sad with Jiang Ning, that is definitely the most precious treasure in his life!


    It''s a pity that he knew he was not qualified.


    "Father and son of the Lin family, it''s best to be honest, otherwise, elder brother will disdain these small fish and shrimp, but I, Huang Yuming, can''t let them disturb elder brother''s mood!


    Huang Yuming immediately ordered, "If you have anything, please tell me at any time!"


    "Yes!"


    He faintly felt that this Donghai City, the dragon entered the shallow sea, and a storm was about to set off.


    ...


    Jiangning drove, leading Lin Yuzhen to the factory building of the new project.


    For this project, Lin''s family invested a lot and rented a piece of land in the outskirts long ago to build a factory for the new project.


    "What did my mom tell you?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    She couldn''t help being surprised when she saw that Jiang Ning and Su Mei could talk to each other.


    She knows Su Mei and her mother is very strong. Even though she has suffered a lot of grievances for so many years, she always endures it.


    But this time, Lin Xiao forced himself to find a husband, and Su Mei really couldn''t accept it.


    "She said I did well."


    Jiang Ning said, "Encourage me to keep working hard. If she is satisfied, she will really marry you to me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Lin Yu really blushed, she didn''t believe it.


    I''ve only known people for a few days, what would Su Mei say?


    "Good good, no nonsense."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Lin Yuzhen, "Your mother warned me that if she hurts you, she will fight me hard."


    This is like what my mother said.


    "Jiang Ning, although I don''t know why you came to me, but I know that you won''t hurt me."


    Lin Yu took a deep breath, "Thank you."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    The person who wants to say thank you should actually be him.


    Far away, a group of people gathered at the entrance of the factory building site and stopped at the entrance, which was extremely noisy.


    Jiangning stopped the car, and Lin Yuzhen ran over immediately.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing?" The person in charge was anxious.


    The project has just been signed and will be launched soon. The factory building must be built quickly. How can these people make trouble?


    "What are you doing?"


    A man headed by ¡¡¡¡ was mad, holding a wooden stick in his hand, "This land is ours, why are you building a factory here?"


    "Get out of here, or I will even hit you!"


    "You nonsense, we have already rented this land, and the contract has been signed. When will it become yours?"


    Lin Yu was really angry and didn''t fight.


    She negotiated the contract, she knew it very well.


    "Your contract is invalid!"


    The man headed by ¡¡¡¡ sneered, "Anyway, you are not allowed to start work, I will stop here, cement sand, don''t even want to go in!"


    "You are too much!"


    Lin Yuzhen directly turned to the project leader and said, "Call the police!"


    "Call the police?"


    When the man headed by ¡¡¡¡ heard it, his face sank, "You **** dare to call the police? Brothers, smashed their factory!"


    As he said, he directly moved his hand, waved his stick, and smashed towards Lin Yuzhen, the attack was extremely cruel!


    Lin Yuzhen''s face suddenly turned pale, and he forgot to hide.


    Where did I think that this group of people is so crazy, they said they would do it.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, a muffled noise came, and immediately there was a scream.


    Lin Yu really opened his eyes, Jiang Ning was already standing in front of her, kicking the **** flying out with one kick, lying on the ground unable to move.


    "Does anyone dare to fight my wife?"


    Jiangning glanced around, "Ten seconds for you, get out!"


    "Ah..." The **** felt that his bones had been broken at least five or six, and cried out in pain, "Kill me to death!"


    Soon, a dozen gangsters rushed to Jiangning at the same time!


    "Jiangning be careful!"


    Lin Yu was so shocked, I didn''t expect things would turn out like this.


    But then, before she could say anything in a hurry, she was already stunned.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Jiangning''s movements are so fast!


    In less than ten seconds, a dozen gangsters all lay on the ground, either their hands or their feet!


    screaming, heart-piercing!


    Several project leaders turned pale in fright!


    is terrible!


    Jiangning walked up to the head of the bully, stepped on his chest, looked down from a high position and said, "Who asked you to come?"


    "You...you dare to move my fourth son..."


    The fourth king was in pain, gritted his teeth and said, "My eldest brother will not let you go!"


    "You have no chance."


    Jiang Ning''s words, never asked a second time, with a sudden force under his feet, Wang Lao Si immediately screamed and fainted immediately.


    The gangsters around are scared to tears!


    What kind of monster is this!


    How could it be so scary?


    There were even a few people whose crotches were wet and shivering with fright.


    Jiangning didn''t even look at them again. He directly led Lin Yuzhen, who was also stupefied, into the factory site.


    "Lin, Miss Lin, do you want to call the police?"


    The project leader''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    "No, these rubbish, don''t bother the police comrades."


    Jiangning finished speaking, turned his head, and started the countdown, "Ten, Nine, Eight..."


    He only counted to seven, one by one the gangsters with severed hands and feet, so scared that they were so scared that they had to crawl away when they were struggling to crawl.


    "Run! Run!"


    "Demon! He is a demon!"


    "Take me a hand and take me to escape!"


    If they don¡¯t disappear within ten seconds, they have no doubt that this man will make them disappear completely!

 Chapter 16： Squirting blood!

    Lin Yuzhen''s face is still a little pale.


    She had never seen such a scene before.


    "You, why are you fighting so hard?"


    Is that Jiang Ning just now?


    Your home husband?


    Lin Yu really feels like watching a movie.


    After thinking about it, I am afraid it is a movie, it is not so powerful.


    Jiangning, is he really a tramp?


    "The tramp wants to grab something to eat, he can''t fight, he''s already dead."


    Jiangning said at will.


    Lin Yu is really speechless, she knows she will ask again, and Jiang Ning will say that this is their beggar, a necessary skill for survival.


    "Okay, go talk about work."


    Lin Yu gave Jiang Ning a helpless look, and had no choice but to stop asking, and found a few responsible persons, and immediately arranged the next work.


    Jiangning stood at the door, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    "It seems that there are always people who do not live or die."


    Some small fishes and shrimps, he doesn''t care about it at all, but if he seeks his own way and dares to move Lin Yuzhen, then he will not hesitate to destroy him!


    Lin Yu really had an exceptionally smooth meeting.


    Several people in charge originally wanted to make things difficult for Lin Yuzhen. After all, everyone knew that she had a very low status in the Lin family.


    And being so young, he was responsible for such a big project and made others dissatisfied.


    But at the door, there is a murderer standing, who dares?


    "You must strive for three months to complete, the plant can be put into use."


    Lin Yu said seriously, "Once the project starts, the assembly line will be established immediately. When that time comes, we will have to cooperate with you to thoroughly revitalize this project!"


    As soon as he entered the working state, Lin Yu really felt like a new person.


    Serious, serious, rigorous and professional.


    Jiang Ning was leaning against the door, looking at Lin Yuzhen who was sitting there, his eyes were full of tenderness.


    This woman, looking serious, is really charming.


    at the same time.


    Huacheng Community, at home.


    Su Mei helped Lin Wen massage his legs.


    "My wife, thank you very much."


    Lin Wen''s face is full of guilt.


    After so many years of crippling, Su Mei never left it. He knew how much wronged his wife had been, but she always endured it.


    "What hard work, if you marry you, I have to take care of you."


    Su Mei smiled and said, "Okay, you will watch TV at home for a while, I will go to the hospital to buy medicine, and you will finish those medicines again."


    said, she went into the house and looked for her wallet, only to find that she had no money.


    So, she went to Lin Yuzhen''s house again, and Lin Yu really kept the bank cards for her home in a drawer. When needed, she asked Su Mei to take the card to withdraw the money.


    Su Mei opened the drawer and saw a black card, which seemed to be different from what he had imagined.


    She didn''t pay much attention, she went out with the card, and went to the bank to withdraw money first.


    took the number and lined up for a while before Su Mei heard the call and immediately walked to the counter and sat down.


    "Hello, take it all out."


    Su Mei remembered that in this card, there were only more than one thousand yuan left, and it cost nearly one thousand to buy medicine. You have to buy vegetables later, so just take them out.


    Seeing that it was an elderly person, the teller did not ask to go to the ATM, and he was ready to operate after receiving the card.


    Just seeing the card in her hand, her face suddenly turned pale.


    "Auntie, you, do you want to take all out?"


    "Yes." Su Mei smiled, a little embarrassed.


    is only more than one thousand yuan, she is really afraid of being laughed at.


    I don¡¯t know, the teller was even more nervous. Looking at the special customized logo on the bank card, his hands trembled, and his throat dried instantly.


    "Please wait!"


    After finishing speaking, she quickly got up and stumbled into the general manager''s room with the card.


    "Manager, something went wrong!"


    The teller was nervous, "Something big!"


    The general manager who was making tea raised his eyelids: "It doesn''t look like a panic, what''s the matter?"


    "look!"


    The teller immediately handed over the black card, "An aunt took this card to withdraw money and said that she would take it out!"


    The general manager drooped his eyelids to take a look, and he suddenly became sober. The tea cup was knocked over, and he jumped directly from the heat.


    This is a **** custom black card!


    The minimum storage limit is one billion!


    Take it all out? Where is so much money in their safe now!


    "What kind of auntie?"


    But he calmed down immediately. There are not many people in the world who can have such a card. I haven''t heard of anyone in Xiaodonghai City.


    "Very ordinary, very simple to dress, not like a rich person." The teller said immediately.


    She felt that her judgment was very accurate. The jacket Su Mei had worn for at least five or six years, "No, she picked it up?"


    She didn''t dare to say stealing, but the expression on her face already contained a kind of contempt.


    "Huh, I''m so courageous, I dare to steal this card! Don''t die!"


    The general manager said immediately, "Let the security guard control her and prepare to call the police!"


    It is impossible for ordinary people to have such a precious card, let alone an ordinary middle-aged aunt.


    Su Mei is waiting outside. I don¡¯t know why this teller has been there for so long and has not returned.


    Don¡¯t just withdraw more than one thousand yuan, there won¡¯t be a bank, right?


    "Hello, please come with us."


    Suddenly, two burly security guards walked over behind him, looking bad, blocking Su Mei from left to right.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing?"


    Su Mei was surprised, what are these two security guards doing?


    "The superior''s instructions, please obey, otherwise, we will take coercive measures!"


    The two security guards shouted, and directly pulled Su Mei up to take her to the general manager''s room and control her.


    "Let me go! In broad daylight, what are you doing!"


    Su Mei exclaimed, and everyone around was watching, which made her feel that she couldn''t hold her face.


    She didn''t do any bad things in her life, so why should she catch her?


    "be honest!"


    A security guard pushed Su Mei hard and pushed her onto the chair, trying to show her well in front of the general manager, "General manager, bring me here!"


    "What the **** are you going to do!"


    Su Mei said angrily.


    "do what?"


    The general manager sneered, "Auntie, you are so brave!"


    Su Mei is unknown so.


    "Stop pretending."


    The teller showed a touch of sarcasm on his face. He looked at Su Mei up close, saw her shabby clothes, saw her wrinkled face, and knew that she was a person with no money.


    How could ¡¡¡¡ be eligible for this card?


    "Say, you stole or picked up this bank card!"


    Hearing this, Su Mei flushed immediately.


    steal?


    She never thought that one day she would get involved with the word stealing.


    No matter how difficult the family is, she would not even bow her head, she would not even want to borrow from relatives, how could she steal.


    "You...you spit people!"


    Su Mei looked at the bank card, "This is my card!"


    "Hehe, Auntie, the police are coming soon, no matter how you quibble!"


    The teller snorted. If something goes wrong, her performance this year will be gone!


    Fortunately, I reacted quickly, and almost got cheated by this old woman.


    "It''s shameless to do such a shameful thing when you are old!"


    The teller said, Su Mei couldn''t help it anymore.


    "You let me go... let me go!"


    Su Mei struggled, the security guard raised his hand and slapped: "Fuck me honestly!"


    Suddenly, the bright red five-fingerprints were printed on Su Mei''s face.


    She stayed all over.


    Since childhood, she has never been humiliated in this way. This slap not only slapped her in the face, but also her self-esteem!


    "Do you dare to hit me... I did it with you!"


    Su Mei''s eyes were red, as if going mad, and struggling, she rushed over.


    But she would be the opponent of the security guard, she was pushed to the ground all of a sudden, and her palm was immediately worn out.


    "Dare to make trouble!"


    The manager roared, "Tie me up!"


    The two security guards immediately pushed Su Mei onto the chair, found a rope, and tied her hands and feet directly.


    Within a moment, Su Mei''s wrist was strangled with blood!


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    Su Mei couldn''t get away, tears kept streaming down, "Why do you bully me like this!"


    "bully you?"


    The teller sneered, "I was almost killed by you, do you know it!"


    "Do you know the origin of this card? The minimum storage limit is one billion! It''s not bad for an old woman like you to get one hundred thousand. How can I qualify for this card!"


    The teller flushed with anger. She was so scared just now that Su Mei actually said to take out all the money in the card.


    One billion!


    After hearing this, Su Mei was shocked, billion?


    There are a billion in this card?


    She moved her lips, her face full of disbelief.


    "Do you regret it now? It''s too late!"


    Seeing Su Mei¡¯s pale face in fright, the manager can be sure that this card is not Su Mei¡¯s, otherwise, she would have such an unbelievable expression?


    can have this kind of card, which one is not high-ranking and expensive?


    If someone finds out that their card is stolen by someone, it will be a fatal loss of reputation for their bank!


    Fortunately, they discovered the problem in time and recovered the loss.


    The manager was proud of his heart, thinking, waiting for Su Mei to confess and was arrested in, he would be considered a meritorious service.


    If you contact the owner of this card again, his future will be on the same level!


    "Now, what else do you have to say."


    He tore at Su Mei''s hair and pulled it back. The disgust and disgust on his face were undisguised.


    If Su Mei has nothing to quibble, he will call the police and take Su Mei away for investigation.


    "I want to call my daughter..."


    Su Mei''s voice was trembling, and tears couldn''t stop streaming.

 Chapter 17： This is my mother!

    Lin Yu really finished the meeting and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Even she herself did not expect it to go so smoothly.


    The previous few times, these people in charge all seemed to ignore them.


    She glanced at Jiang Ning who was standing at the door. Jiang Ning must have scared them just now.


    "Here you stare, if you have any situation, please give me feedback in time."


    After Lin Yuzhen gave an explanation, he walked out.


    Seeing Jiang Ning had been staring at her, she couldn''t help blushing, and then returned to the shyness of a little woman.


    "Why are you looking at me all the time."


    "nice."


    Jiangning Road.


    Really, is this uncle''s exaggeration so straightforward?


    Are you homeless guys so glib that you can get food?


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Lin Yuzhen''s phone rang suddenly.


    She picked it up and saw that it was Su Mei calling.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    As soon as she spoke, she heard a cry of grievance from the other side, and her face changed suddenly, "Mom! What happened? Who beat you? I''ll be right there!"


    Lin Yu really red eyes: "My mother was beaten!"


    Jiangning frowned suddenly: "Get in the car!"


    rumbling ¡ª


    BMW seemed to be angry, the engine roared, suddenly turned around, and headed directly towards the bank.


    Along the way, Lin Yu couldn''t help crying.


    "My mother has never been wronged like this, she is such a strong person..."


    Su Mei was caught by the bank and said she was stealing things. How could this be possible?


    Even if her family died of poverty and starvation, they would never do such a shameful thing.


    "My dad is not willing to scold her, others dare to beat her."


    Jiangning didn''t say a word, just stepped on the accelerator deeper and deeper.


    Bank, general manager''s office.


    Su Mei¡¯s hair was a bit messy, and the five-fingerprints on her face hadn''t disappeared. After she finished the call, she didn''t say a word, but tears couldn''t help streaming down.


    "If your family does not explain clearly, then we can only call the police."


    The general manager said coldly.


    "boom!"


    Just after he finished speaking, the door of the office was kicked open, almost bursting!


    "who!"


    When the two security guards saw that the visitor was so violent, they immediately pulled out the electric baton.


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning was not at all polite, slapped two slaps, and directly flew the two security guards out.


    The general manager and the teller turned pale with fright: "Security! What about the security! Call all the security guards to come in!"


    Jiang Ning was not at all polite, and went straight forward, grabbing the general manager''s collar, his face was full of frost: "This is my mother! You dare to fight!"


    The general manager shivered, wondering how this aunt''s son was so irritable.


    "Your mother stole things, and you dare to hit people! Call the police, quickly...ah!"


    The teller didn''t finish her words, Jiang Ning slapped her again, and directly drew her mouth full of blood!


    That fierce appearance made the general manager tremble all over!


    "Steal something?"


    Jiangning glanced at the card in the general manager''s hand, isn''t it his own?


    "You said this card?"


    The general manager''s apple slipped and nodded.


    "I used to buy her vegetables, is there any problem?"


    Jiang Ning said, the general manager could not help but sneer: "Do you know what kind of card is this? Buying vegetables? Nonsense!"


    This kind of customized card has a minimum storage limit of hundreds of millions, and hundreds of millions of bank cards are used to buy food?


    Is this the general manager of the bank really doing it for nothing?


    Jiangning released his hand, took out his mobile phone, quickly dialed a foreign number, and soon there was a voice.


    "Let your bank union president answer the phone!"


    Soon, the phone was connected, and Jiang Ning sneered: "Hughes, the bank card you sent, it seems that I am not qualified to use it? The little one who joined the bank manager, dare to question me?"


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, the foreigner on the other side of the phone trembled all over, and hurriedly made a gesture to locate Jiang Ning''s cell phone signal.


    "Dear Jiang! Sorry! I will deal with you immediately!"


    Jiangning directly hung up the phone and walked to Su Mei''s side.


    "Mom, I''m sorry, I was wronged."


    Su Mei still said nothing.


    Lin Yu really panted and ran in. Seeing Su Mei crying and red eyes, he felt distressed and hurriedly hugged her.


    "Mom, it''s okay, it''s okay!"


    Outside, dozens of security guards have surrounded the manager''s room.


    "Manager, call the police! Call the police to catch them!"


    The teller covered his face and screamed.


    But the general manager is ashamed.


    He just saw the number that Jiang Ning dialed with his own eyes. It was the VIP customer service number of the Global Banking Union...


    "Ring Ling Ling!"


    Soon, the office phone rang, and the general manager trembled!


    He glanced at Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning ignored him at all.


    "Hey?"


    The general manager was a little nervous to connect, and his face turned pale for an instant, "President of the President!"


    "You''re **** blind? You dare to question the distinguished guest of the banking alliance? Do you want to die, don''t kill me! I am about to retire, and now you have caused me to be expelled directly! I am **** your mother! "


    over there, yelled angrily, "If you don''t handle this matter properly, I will kill you!"


    Just hanging up the phone, the head of the branch called again, and he was also annoyed. He wanted to get out of the phone and kill himself alive!


    The general manager can no longer hear what he is scolding at all, his entire head is blank, and there is a ring of tinnitus.


    Guest of the Banking Union?


    Jiang Ning just said, is the card that the president of the alliance personally gave him?


    Gulu...


    He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and coughed violently.


    It''s over!


    He knew he was done!


    "Manager...Do you want to call the police?" The teller was still encouraging.


    "Call the police?"


    The general manager turned his head abruptly, and suddenly slapped his face severely, and slapped the teller on the face, "The policeman who reported to your mother! Did you treat bank guests like this!"


    The teller screamed, and fell to the ground again, a tooth flew out, but he did not dare to make another sound.


    plop!


    The general manager knelt down directly: "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! It''s my fault! Everything is my fault!"


    "I have eyes but don''t know Taishan, but my dog ??eyes look down on people!"


    He slapped his face, "I hope you forgive me, forgive me!"


    Jiang Ning still ignored, the frost on his face made the general manager cold!


    He knew that if this aunt didn¡¯t forgive herself, he might die here today!


    VIPs of the banking alliance, even the cards handed out by the president himself, this kind of person, looking at the world, no one dares to offend it.


    "Auntie, it''s my fault, I apologize to you, you can beat or scold you, please give me a chance, please!"


    The general manager walked to Su Mei on his knees, and bowed his head respectfully, with blood all over his forehead.


    "Auntie, please forgive me. I have many seniors and minors. I really can''t have any accidents. I will bear all the responsibilities. Please forgive me."


    Su Mei looked at the extremely miserable general manager, just now, he was not like this.


    She is very tired and uncomfortable. She has never been so humiliated as she is today.


    "Yuzhen, I want to [Liancheng www.wsx5.cn] go home."


    "Mom, I will take you home."


    Lin Yu really took a look at Jiang Ning, and saw that he nodded and left with Su Mei in his arms.


    The security guard at the door immediately gave way, not daring to stop at all.


    Who dares to stop?


    Their general manager is kneeling on the ground!


    "Just now, who slapped my mother."


    Lin Yu really they went out, Jiang Ning only then spoke.


    The security guard who just got up, his face suddenly turned pale, and he felt that his heartbeat was about to stop!


    "Which hand hit it, I broke it by myself, lest I do it."


    Jiangning glanced at him, ignored him, turned and left.


    As soon as he walked out of the office door, there was a click inside, and immediately, there was a heart-piercing scream...

 Chapter 18： Luxury cars must be high-profile!

    came home.


    Lin Yuzhen brought the ointment and carefully applied it to Su Mei, his face was full of distress.


    This slap must be painful!


    Her tears couldn''t help but fall.


    "Silly boy, I''m fine."


    Su Mei helped Lin Yu really wipe away the tears.


    If they didn''t arrive in time today, I''m afraid they would be arrested, and they would have ten mouths.


    "Jiang Ning, you come in, I have something to ask you."


    Su Mei walked into the room, and Jiang Ning immediately followed in.


    The door is closed, and there are only two of them in the house.


    "Sorry, Mom, it''s my fault."


    Jiangning stood there, apologizing seriously.


    Su Mei looked up at him.


    The minimum limit for that card is one billion. She knew Jiang Ning was rich, but she didn''t expect that he would be so rich.


    Jiangning is not an ordinary person. What purpose does he have when he comes to his home?


    "Who are you on earth?"


    Su Mei asked again.


    Her expression is extremely serious.


    She was more worried about Lin Yuzhen than she was wronged.


    Jiangning knew that he couldn''t hide it, so he took out the candy paper that had been treasured for many years directly from his pocket.


    "this is¡­"


    Su Mei recognized it all at once.


    Lin''s family just started a business that year, and it was a small workshop for making sweets.


    This candy paper, she herself wrapped a lot of it!


    "Fifteen years ago, I was living on the street and wanted to end my life. A little girl gave me this candy. She told me that as long as I eat this candy, life will become very sweet."


    "That little girl is very kind. She saved my life more than once."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, "Such a kind girl, I don''t want her to be harmed, I just want to protect her."


    Su Mei still doesn''t understand, that kind little girl is Lin Yuzhen.


    Jiang Ning, it was to repay her kindness that he came to her house and approached Lin Yuzhen.


    He promised himself that he would never hurt Lin Yuzhen or ruin her.


    With his wealth, what woman can''t get?


    "Mom, I know you still don''t know me and don''t trust me enough, but I will work hard to make you accept me, even if you can''t be your son-in-law, I want to be your son."


    Jiang Ning said earnestly, "This mom, I''m sure."


    Just at the bank, Jiang Ning Lei Ting was furious to vent her anger, and that appearance was not a pretense at all.


    He really treats himself as a mother.


    Especially the sentence: "This is my mother, you dare to fight!"


    Su Mei still feels trembling in her heart.


    No one has ever maintained her like this, even Lin Wen hasn¡¯t.


    Thinking of this, Su Mei felt a little moved.


    Jiangning didn''t have any malicious intentions, this time it was indeed a misunderstanding.


    "Mom, I''m really sorry this time, I made you wronged." Jiang Ning apologized again.


    "You are not to blame for this, I took the wrong card myself."


    Su Mei shook her head. She was sober and didn''t lose her temper.


    If I didn''t take the wrong card, there would be no such thing.


    "Let¡¯s go out, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this."


    Lin Wen and Lin Yu are still outside, she doesn''t want them to worry.


    Two people walked out, Lin Wen was angry.


    "Isn''t it just a bank card, are they so suspicious of people?"


    Lin Wenqi, seeing that his wife was wronged, his eyes were red, angry and self-blaming, self-blaming for incompetence, unable to protect his wife.


    Even Lin Yu really didn''t understand that a bank card would have such a misunderstanding.


    She knows that Jiangning''s card is rich, but it shouldn''t be like this.


    Jiangning didn''t know how to explain.


    My own black card, the Global Banking Alliance, probably only issued about a hundred, but I gave it to myself ten.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m not good this time, I apologize to you."


    Jiang Ning said, "In this way, if I invite everyone to dinner, is it a shock to mom?"


    When this happened, Su Mei was not in the mood to cook. When it was time for the meal, the five internal organs temple was indeed a little hungry.


    "It''s too expensive to eat out."


    Su Mei shook her head. She now knows how rich Jiangning is, but she doesn''t want to spend Jiangning''s money.


    If Hua Linyu is really, she doesn''t have much money.


    "It''s not expensive, as long as Mom is happy, it''s not expensive to spend."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning turned around and started the car, "Yuzhen, push Dad out."


    Soon, Su Mei and Lin Wen took the back seat, Lin Yuzhen took the passenger seat, and Jiang Ning drove away from home.


    At the same time, a Porsche slowly stopped at the gate of Hwaseong Community.


    "Stop parking!"


    A fat man sitting in the car with a fat face, laughed, "Stop here."


    "Dad, this is an exit, stop here to block people."


    "Stupid you!"


    Zhang Rong cursed, "Do you know that luxury cars have to be high-profile!"


    "You stop here to block them, although they will scold you, but they will look at your car seriously, and then they will be jealous, understand?"


    The two got out of the car. Zhang Rong took a briefcase in his hand and looked back to make sure that his car was blocking the exit before entering the community.


    "Go, pick up your aunt!"


    Just a while after the two people left, Jiang Ning drove to the exit, saw a car in front of him, and immediately sounded the horn twice.


    The security guard heard the sound and walked over quickly, his face full of helplessness.


    "The driver has entered the community!"


    Jiang Ning wrinkled slightly: "Call him, come over and move the car."


    The security immediately dialed the mobile phone on the Porsche window, and the call was made in a while.


    "Sir, your car is blocking someone else''s car at the exit, please come over and get off the car." The security guard politely said, obviously knowing that he can''t afford to offend such a luxury car.


    "Move what? I let it go for a while, what''s wrong, let him wait!"


    After finishing speaking, Zhang Rong hung up the phone, feeling a little proud.


    I own more than one million Porsches, who dares to touch?


    wait for you!


    At the door, the security guard looked embarrassed and helpless.


    "They said, let you wait."


    Jiang Ning''s face sank, and he wants to accompany his mother-in-law''s family for dinner.


    drove a broken Porsche, so bad tempered?


    "What should we do, otherwise we go out to take a taxi?" Lin Yu said helplessly.


    I am really helpless when I meet this kind of person.


    "Otherwise, forget it, I''ll go back and cook two dishes." Su Mei also spoke.


    "No, I have already booked the hotel, and, today, mom, you rest and don''t cook."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning directly shifted the gear and the accelerator roared!


    "Jiang Ning, what are you doing?" Lin Yu was really nervous.


    "Boom!"


    A brand-new BMW car directly hit the front of the Porsche, and immediately smashed the front of the Porsche.


    "Jiangning! You are crazy!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help screaming.


    Own car, but a new car!


    Also, if you crash into someone else¡¯s luxury car, you will lose money!


    Jiang Ning calmly said: "Today is the first time I have invited my mother to dinner. I can''t tolerate other people''s influence."


    He reversed the car and continued to crash, three times in a row, smashing the Porsche directly away, and then drove away.


    The security guard standing at the door was already stunned!


    is too **** horizontal!


    A brand new BMW car that hasn''t even got the license plate, just hit it like this?


    It¡¯s still a Porsche!


    He turned his head and took a look. The front of the Porsche was so badly rotten that there were debris all over the floor.


    Many people watched, all of them were stunned, and others couldn''t help but filmed the video. Soon, the video spread on the Internet.


    "Damn! It''s so awesome, new car, just like this?"


    "Then the Porsche owner is really poor, so he stopped at the exit aisle to pretend to be forced, right? It''s all right now, I have a hard stubble!"


    "Is there a follow-up? I really look forward to what Porsche owners'' faces will look like when they see it, hahahaha!"


    On the Internet, there was an instant boiling, accusing Porsche owners of being unethical and supporting BMW to teach him how to be a man.


    I don¡¯t know how many fans, the blood in the body is about to boil!


    Similarly, the Lin Yuzhen family of three sitting in the car, the same blood boiled.


    "Jiangning, this is a new car!"


    Lin Wen felt distressed.


    has only bought it for less than a day. I don¡¯t know what the front of the car crashed into. Although it¡¯s not his car, he feels distressed.


    "This repair will cost a lot of money, right?"


    Su Mei asked.


    Lin Yu really didn''t say anything. She didn''t know, so she could only turn her head and look at Jiang Ning, and she could not ask if you were sick again.


    "It''s okay, no need to fix it, just buy another one tomorrow."


    Jiangning wrote lightly.


    Lin Yuzhen''s family stopped talking.


    They feel that they and Jiang Ning are clearly people of two worlds.


    Can a man who ignores hundreds of thousands of people in this way be a tramp?


    How can you be willing to be a door-to-door son-in-law?


    then.


    At the gate of Huacheng District, a few people were walking, led by the Porsche car Xianrong, beside him was his sister Zhang Cui, who was also the neighbor aunt who ridiculed Su Mei.


    "Sister, I can get a promotion now, and I have entered the headquarters of Donghai Bank. The annual salary is much higher than before! No, I just bought a luxury car!"


    "Luxury car?" Aunt Zhang Cui said, "My neighbor also bought one. It seems to be a BMW. I heard that it was nearly half a million!"


    "A half million BMW?"


    Zhang Rong sneered, disdainfully said, "This kind of car is a younger brother in front of my Porsche!"


    As he spoke, he took out the car key and was about to unlock it, but suddenly he saw his car at the exit. Why was it missing?


    He subconsciously pressed the unlock, and the lights came on. At the corner of the wall, the front of the car was about to become a broken Porsche, only one light was still on...


    "Ahhh, how come my car is like this!"


    Zhang Rong poured out a mouthful of old blood and fainted directly.

 Chapter 19： Is there a location

    Jinyu Restaurant.


    is very famous in Donghae City.


    Here are the best chefs in Donghae City. Eating here is not only expensive but also requires advance reservations.


    Before leaving the house, Jiang Ning had already asked Lin Yuzhen to call and make an appointment.


    Jiangning pushed Lin Wen out of the elevator, Lin Yuzhen and Su Mei followed behind.


    For the first time in such a high-end restaurant, Su Mei was a little nervous.


    "Yuzhen, is this too expensive?"


    She whispered, "We can''t spend Jiangning''s money indiscriminately. This is a favor, and it''s not good to pay."


    Lin Yu really knows that a random meal at Jinyu Restaurant will cost several thousand yuan. Some colleagues came here to eat, and went back to brag for more than a month.


    "Jiang Ning said he would invite you to dinner, I can''t stop him."


    She hesitated for a moment and said, "You can eat without worry, I will give him our share of the money when I go back."


    Hearing this, Su Mei felt more at ease.


    Jiangning pushed Lin Wen to the waiter, and the waiter immediately stepped forward.


    "Excuse me, sir, our restaurant is full. If you choose to eat, please wait by the side."


    "full?"


    Jiangning glanced around, then turned to look at Lin Yuzhen, "Isn''t it reserved for a seat?"


    Lin Yu really stepped forward and took out his mobile phone. There was reservation information on it: "Yes, we made a reservation. You can check the record at the front desk. It''s six o''clock, and it''s only 5:46."


    "Sorry, there are guests here, so I went straight in. The information about your reservation may not be updated in time."


    The waiter said lightly, "Please wait on the side, or you can come back tomorrow."


    "Why, we booked it first, OK?"


    Lin Yu is really helpless, how to have a meal, it is so troublesome.


    This restaurant can''t rely on its own business, just mess around.


    Su Mei took a look and pulled Lin Yuzhen to say, "Or, shall we eat somewhere else?"


    It''s still too expensive here. She knew that the price was high when she saw the clothes of the people who were sitting there eating.


    "Mom, today is the first time I have invited you to dinner, we are not going anywhere, that''s it."


    No one has ever dared to take his place. When did Jiang Ning go out for dinner, those restaurant owners were not polite to greet him, but now it is good. He even made a reservation and didn''t have a seat.


    "Who is your boss?"


    When the waiter heard this, he couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows.


    Want to find a relationship?


    He sees many people like this!


    He smiled coldly: "Our boss is Huang Yuming, Donghai City Manager Huang, have you heard of it?"


    When most people hear the name Huang Yuming, they know they can¡¯t afford to provoke them.


    Jiang Ning did not speak, and took out the phone to dial Huang Yuming''s number.


    At this moment, Huang Yuming is soaking in the hot spring on the top floor, holding the delicate little model in his arms, so uncomfortable.


    The cell phone set aside rang. It was an unfamiliar number. He took a hand from the young model and connected the phone.


    "Hey?"


    "Xiao Huang, come to your restaurant for dinner, do you have a place?"


    Hearing the sound, Huang Yuming was agitated!


    He stood up directly, the water splashed everywhere, making the tender face pale with fright.


    "Yes! Are you in the Jinyu restaurant? I''ll get down right away!"


    Regardless of whether his hair was still wet, Huang Yuming quickly dried his body, put on his clothes and drove down from the top floor directly by the exclusive elevator.


    At that time, the service counter of Jinyu Restaurant.


    The waiter''s eyes looked at Jiang Ning, like a fool.


    Xiao Huang?


    You **** pretend too, right?


    In the entire East China Sea, no one dared to be called Huang Yuming Xiaohuang. He didn''t want to live almost the same, so he pretended to be forced to put on Huang''s site.


    "Boy, if you don''t inquire, whose site is this? It''s a wrong place!"


    The waiter''s face sank, "I''ll give you one minute and get out immediately, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Jiangning ignored him, he didn''t care about a waiter who looked down on people.


    "Did you hear what I said?"


    The waiter''s voice became cold, took out the walkie-talkie, and sneered: "Brother Dog, someone is making trouble in the Jinyu Restaurant! Come on!"


    Upon hearing this, Lin Wen and Su Mei became anxious.


    This restaurant does not seem simple!


    "Yuzhen, let''s go, they are not easy to mess with."


    "Yes, let''s go home to eat, and I will cook for you!"


    They have been insulted and bullied too much these years, and now they are less courageous, they are afraid of offending people.


    Lin Yu really did not move.


    Because she knew that Jiang Ning really knew Huang Yuming and gave him steamed buns. The two lived together in the bridge cave. Both were brothers of the beggar gang.


    Da da da!


    There was a sound of footsteps, and more than a dozen burly men rushed up. The one who took the lead was obviously the dog brother mentioned by the waiter.


    "Who would dare to make trouble here? I don''t want to live anymore!"


    Brother Gou snorted coldly.


    "Brother Dog, it''s them!"


    The waiter pointed to Jiang Ning, "I said that there is no seat here, and they want to break in by force. This kid is calling our boss Xiao Huang!"


    Brother Gou''s face stagnated when he heard it, and he immediately went cold.


    Xiao Huang?


    After taking the **** ambitious leopard, I dare not call Huang Yuming Xiaohuang, this kid is so tired and crooked!


    He rolled up his sleeves, and a dozen people immediately surrounded Jiang Ning and several others.


    "Boy, did you roll yourself, or we threw you upstairs!"


    Jiangning turned his head and stared at Brother Dog, squinting his eyes slightly.


    "Are you sure, you want to be disrespectful to me?"


    Brother Gou was startled, haha ??laughed: "Who the **** do you think you are? I kill you, just like killing an ant, and disrespect you?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, since you don''t get out, don''t blame Lao Tzu for being cruel!"


    He was about to do it. The elevator door opened and Huang Yuming ran out, still fluttering with water droplets on his hair.


    "Stop it!"


    He burst into a shout, and Brother Dog was stunned.


    The waiter was also taken aback, the boss is here!


    "Stop! Stop the **** stop!"


    Huang Yuming stepped forward, raised his hand and slapped the dog brother, "Are you blind? I don''t know he is my eldest brother! Even he dare to hit?"


    After speaking, Huang Yuming immediately walked to Jiang Ning and took a deep breath.


    "Big brother, Xiao Huang is late, and his staff did not teach well, I''m so sorry!"


    Brother Gou was stupid, and he forgot to hurt his face.


    The waiter was also stunned, only to feel that his legs were shaking, and he almost fell to sit down.


    Just now Huang Yuming called Jiangning Brother, even calling himself Xiao Huang!


    What exactly is going on?


    Su Mei and Lin Wen were equally stunned, their faces full of incredible expressions.


    Brother?


    When did Jiangning become Huang Yuming¡¯s eldest brother?


    "What are you still waiting for, apologize to my elder brother immediately!"


    Huang Yulang said coldly.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Brother Gou quickly nodded and bowed to apologize.


    "Yes, I''m sorry!" The waiter''s voice was shaking.


    "Xiao Huang, when doing business, you need to behave like doing business, and the rules are set, and the people underneath can change it casually?"


    Jiangning stared at Huang Yuming with a calm tone, but still made Huang Yuming nervous.


    "You taught this, or the boy Afei didn''t teach it well?"


    Hearing this, Huang Yuming''s heart beats even more!


    "It''s me who is not good! I didn''t do a good job, and the eldest brother criticized right, I will change it immediately, and I will change it immediately!"


    Huang Yuming hurriedly said to the waiter: "You can go, it''s against the restaurant system!"


    He turned his head to look at Brother Gou, and Brother Gou suddenly became ashes!

 Chapter 20： Warm

    "He is doing his job with due diligence, so he doesn''t need to be punished."


    Jiangning opened his mouth.


    Hearing Jiang Ning¡¯s words, the dog repeatedly slammed his hands and said: "Thank you, big brother! Thank you, big brother, forgive me. The dog will work hard in the future!"


    He was still worried that Jiang Ning was angry and would throw him down here!


    It seems that this big brother is still very principled.


    "Brother, if you want to come over for dinner, just tell me what you need to make an appointment."


    Huang Yuming waved his hand to make Brother Gou and the others retreat, then smiled immediately.


    "Let the guests leave, today''s consumption is free, don''t let them disturb my elder brother eating."


    He turned to talk to the person at the service desk.


    The staff in front of the service desk are already scared and stupid. I have never seen Huang Yuming be so polite to a person.


    "Jiang Ning,"


    They were about to say, Su Mei said, "Don''t be like this, everyone is out for dinner, it''s not good to drive people away."


    "Did you hear what my mom said?"


    Jiangning nodded.


    "Yes, yes, what the aunt said is that I am a rash person, I hope my aunt will forgive me."


    Huang Yuming immediately said, "Then go to my exclusive box?"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning had no objection, he personally led the way and led Jiang Ning and his party into a luxurious box.


    This is exclusive to him and never used externally.


    But Jiang Ning came, he couldn''t wait to give Jiang Ning the best.


    Lin Wen and Su Mei couldn''t help taking a breath while looking at the box that was bigger than their own home.


    Especially the decoration here, I''m afraid they are expensive!


    How could Jiangning have such a big face?


    "Bring us all the signature dishes of our Jinyu Restaurant!


    Huang Yuming directly ordered.


    "Uncle, what would you like to drink?"


    Lin Wen was startled, knowing that the wine here is expensive, so he waved his hand: "I just drink boiled water."


    "Well, what do you do, I''m here, if I don''t serve well, it won''t make sense."


    He immediately ordered to get the best Moutai.


    Looking at the surprised expressions of Lin Wen and Su Mei, Huang Yuming knew that they must be curious about their relationship with Jiang Ning.


    "Uncle, Auntie, you must not see outsiders, my eldest brother and I have known each other very early,"


    He explained, "Back when we were wandering outside, I almost starved to death on the street. If it weren''t for the half of the buns from my big brother, where would I be Huang Yuming today?"


    "So, you must not be polite to me. My restaurant is your elder brother''s restaurant. When you want to come, come anytime. My box is only reserved for you now, and it will always be free!"


    Lin Wen and Su Mei were even more shocked.


    free?


    After eating this meal, it can be thousands of dollars. If you say it is free, it is free?


    Looking at the Maotai that the waiter brought in, Lin Wen could recognize it at a glance. The bottle of wine alone is very valuable!


    "This¡­"


    Two husbands and wives, they didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, and they didn¡¯t even know how to refuse.


    "Dad, Mom, don''t be polite with him, he is my brother."


    Jiang Ning''s words made Huang Yuming almost excited to fly!


    Did you hear what the eldest brother said?


    He said he was his brother!


    This is the supreme honor!


    "Okay, go ahead with you." Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "Okay, eldest brother, sister-in-law, uncle and aunt, you guys use it slowly, please let me order if necessary!"


    Huang Yuming respectfully exited and closed the door.


    In the box, it¡¯s quiet.


    Lin Wen and Su Mei were already numb by the shock.


    My own son-in-law, who stimulates their hearts time and time again.


    "Jiangning, the friendship between your beggars is so deep."


    Lin Yu really pouted.


    She is not a fool. It can be seen that Huang Yuming''s relationship with Jiang Ning is not the kind of brotherhood, but awe!


    "My wife is so smart."


    Jiang Ning would not say that everything Huang Yuming has now is given by him. As long as he performs well, he will get more in the future, so much that he can''t believe it!


    "Dad, Mom, don''t froze, eat food."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    Ke Lin Wen and Su Mei still did not move.


    They sat there, even a little restrained.


    All of this is too unreal and too shocking.


    They can see that Jiang Ning is not an ordinary person, but this is extraordinary, and it is far beyond their imagination.


    After a moment of silence, Su Mei looked at Jiang Ning and asked.


    "Are you rich?"


    Jiangning nodded.


    "Compared with this boss Huang?"


    "He is not qualified to compare with me." Jiang Ning did not hide it at all.


    Su Mei stopped talking.


    "You fight hard?"


    It was Lin Yu''s turn to really speak.


    "Kung fu like a three-legged cat."


    "Compared with the leader of the Lin''s Security Department?"


    Lin Yu really knows that that guy is a retired master, and there is no problem with one against five.


    Jiang Ning didn''t answer this time, he just smiled lightly, listening with a little disdain.


    Lin Yu really understands.


    "My leg, can it really be cured?"


    Finally, it''s Lin Wen''s question.


    This is what he cares most about.


    "Yes, I promise!"


    Jiangning solemnly said.


    Those who know him will know that the weight of these three words is invaluable!


    Hearing this, Lin Wen took a deep breath, his eyes were reddish, and he took a serious look at Jiang Ning. He immediately picked up the wine on the table, poured it into his glass, and then poured it to Jiang Ning.


    Jiangning quickly took over.


    "I don''t know what to say, but I respect you for this cup. Whether it can be cured or not, I am very grateful for you to say this!"


    Lin Wen, who has rarely drunk alcohol, raised his glasses with both hands, and went straight down.


    Su Mei did not stop, she knew how much her husband wanted to stand up.


    Jiangning drank it in one sip, and poured another glass for Lin Wen and Su Mei.


    "Then this cup, I have to respect Mom and Dad."


    Jiang Ning said earnestly, "If you teach a girl who is really such a good Yu Yu, then there would be no where I am today."


    After speaking, he finished it in one sip!


    Lin Wen and Su Mei looked at each other, and said nothing, they drank the wine.


    After the two glasses of wine, the atmosphere gradually relaxed. Lin Wen talked a lot and started drinking.


    Su Mei yelled to Lin Yuzhen twice, but decided not to persuade him. It was rare that Lin Wen could let go of his depression, so he let him relax.


    Master, they really had a good chat.


    Su Mei was sitting with Lin Yuzhen, watching Jiang Ning and Lin Wen drinking and chatting, suddenly felt that this kind of scene was very warm, but Jiang Ning was not their real son-in-law.


    Before, they felt that Jiang Ning was not worthy of Lin Yuzhen, so they were angry and sad.


    But now, they only know a little bit of information about Jiangning, and they know that their family is not worthy of Jiangning.


    "Jiangning, I know you are rich, but I hope you will not spend money for us in the future."


    Su Mei smiled and said, "These are all favors, our family can''t afford it."


    In her tone, there is no blame or ridicule, but a little helpless.


    Their home is not the one who sees money openly.


    Jiangning looked up at Su Mei, knowing what she meant, and knowing that it is not easy for her family to accept themselves so quickly.


    He smiled: "I have been an orphan since I was a child, without a home, and I have never eaten home-cooked food. Now I finally have one, so I am very happy. As long as my parents don''t kick me out, I will listen to what you say."


    "Are you an orphan?" Su Mei''s heart trembled suddenly.


    "He is an orphan, otherwise he will not wander." Lin Yuzhen said.


    Su Mei couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    No wonder Jiang Ning likes to eat home-cooked food, so he can be so rich today, how much he has suffered, and how many sins he has suffered.


    Since I was a child, I had no parents by my side, and I had to carry everything by myself. Just thinking about it made people feel distressed.


    "Even if you are not my son-in-law, you are a kind child."


    Su Mei''s eyes are slightly red.


    "Don''t dislike my family as a child, just stay at my house for the time being. If you have a place to go in the future, then leave!"


    "drink wine!"


    Lin Wen raises a glass.


    Jiangning followed to toast, and he could feel that the family''s attitude towards him had changed a bit.


    He knows that Lin Yuzhen''s family are not the ones who see money openly. On the contrary, they are very kind and simple, and they are especially worthy of their own protection.


    Just one thing, Su Mei was wrong, Jiang Ning, never planned to leave, this is his home!

 Chapter 21： ask for forgiveness!

    Wine and rice are full.


    Jiangning drank alcohol, so naturally he wouldn''t let him drive.


    Huang Yuming arranged for someone to send them back.


    Lin Wen drank a lot, held Su Mei along the way, and said a lot in her ear.


    "Wife, I love you, I will definitely recover and take your wife to live a good life!"


    "Wife, thank you for taking care of me for so many years. How can I have such a good wife as you?"


    "Wife, shall we not be separated forever?"


    Lin Wen is like a child, holding Su Mei and refusing to let go, so that Su Mei can''t help blushing, and can''t stop it.


    "The kid is on the side!"


    Su Mei couldn''t help but said.


    Lin Yu pretended not to see it, but his face was full of smiles.


    She didn''t know how long she hadn''t seen this scene.


    Late at night, Lin Yuzhen was lying on his side while Jiang Ning was sleeping on the floor under the bed.


    "Jiangning?"


    "Um."


    "thank you."


    "You are welcome."


    The conversation was brief and fell silent again.


    "In the future, don''t spend money on my family anymore, okay?"


    "Can not."


    Jiang Ning did not give the slightest concession in front of Lin Yuzhen, "This is my house, with my wife and my parents. I don''t spend it for you, for whom?"


    "But... why?"


    Lin Yu really bit his lip.


    Is this guy really stupid or fake? On his condition, what kind of woman doesn''t have one, why must he be his own son-in-law.


    "I live at your house cheeky and eat the food your mother cooks. I can''t eat and drink for nothing."


    Jiangning said, "Okay, go to sleep, good night."


    Lin Yu really wanted to ask, but Jiang Ning had ignored her.


    She can only helpless, this guy, why on earth.


    No words for a night.


    Get up early in the morning, Jiang Ning finds that the breakfast is richer than yesterday.


    He was not polite, he sat on the table to eat after washing up.


    "Where is my dad?"


    "I drank a little yesterday and I was still sleeping." Su Mei whispered in the kitchen.


    "Dad, I need to practice because of the amount of alcohol, otherwise how to socialize in the future."


    He said casually, but Su Mei was slightly taken aback.


    Socializing?


    What else does Lin Wen need for socializing?


    Jiangning did not continue to say.


    "Okay, OK, I know, I''ll rush over at once!"


    In the room, Lin Yu really cleaned up and ran out hurriedly, "There is another accident at the factory, I must go there!"


    Jiang Ning was still holding the fried dough sticks in his hand, and immediately got up: "I''ll give it to you!"


    "Mom, we are out!" The two ran out the door quickly.


    "Yuzhen, you haven''t eaten breakfast yet!"


    Su Mei yelled anxiously, but they were gone.


    Looking at the table, Su Mei shook her head, but smiled again after Jiang Ning''s wind swept through the clouds.


    "This kid, nobody will **** him."


    Su Mei packed up the dishes and was about to enter the kitchen when the doorbell rang.


    She opened the door and took a look. There were a few people standing outside carrying gifts and wearing suits with extraordinary temperament.


    ''S hair was a bit gray. When he saw Su Mei, he bowed slightly and said politely: "Excuse me, are you Ms. Su Mei?"


    Su Mei nodded: "Who are you?"


    "Hello, I¡¯m Xue Xing, President of the East China Sea Bank, and this is Xiao Yang, the head of the branch." Xue Xing¡¯s face was full of apologetics, "We all know about Ms. Su Mei¡¯s stay at the branch yesterday. Today, we are here to visit. Come to apologize to Ms. Su."


    Su Mei was startled.


    The head of the East China Sea Bank and the head of the branch came to apologize to themselves in person?


    "Shall we go in?" Xue Xing asked politely.


    "Please, please come in." Su Mei let in and opened the door.


    at the same time.


    At the property office of the community, Zhang Rong flushed and became extremely angry.


    He didn''t sleep all night, he rushed to work early in the morning as soon as the community property went to work.


    "Check! Check it out for me! Adjust the monitoring! I want to see, which **** hit my car!"


    The Porsche I just bought!


    There is no way to fix it now!


    He must find this **** and make him lose his fortune!


    "Sorry, it was too dark last night, I''m afraid the surveillance can''t take it."


    The property manager is also very disgusted with people like Zhang Rong and does not want to help them investigate.


    It''s obviously that you parked indiscriminately on your own, and now you have encountered a serious problem, it deserves it!


    "Don''t fool us, I''m in this community, why can''t you take pictures? Why did you take pictures of Dasheng''s daughter-in-law kiss others last time?"


    Zhang Cui''s voice suddenly became louder, "If you don''t check, then we will call the police!"


    The manager had no choice but to let someone investigate and monitor.


    When he saw the BMW that hadn''t even got the license plate, Zhang Cui immediately shouted.


    "It''s them! So it''s them!"


    "Sister, do you know?"


    Zhang Rong angrily said.


    "My neighbor, this car belongs to her family, and deliberately lied to us that it was her son-in-law who bought it!"


    Zhang Cui snorted and sneered, "Who doesn''t know, her door-to-door son-in-law is a tramp, buy a fart car!"


    "Okay, dare to hit my car and see how I kill them!"


    Zhang Rong''s face sank, he turned around and pulled Zhang Cui to the property immediately, and headed towards Su Mei''s house.


    He thought in his heart, not only to beat Jiangning severely, but also to make them lose money!


    Since there is money to buy a BMW, it should be no problem to pay him for a new Porsche, right?


    then.


    Su Mei poured water on several guests, and Xue Xing quickly stood up and took it with both hands.


    "Ms. Su, you are polite."


    He beckoned, and several of his men immediately took the present.


    "I hope Ms. Su can accept this dim sum."


    Su Mei waved her hand: "This is not very good."


    "No, no, no, we made a mistake and came to ask Ms. Su to forgive me."


    Xue Xing said immediately, "We apologize for this misunderstanding. We can accept any compensation Ms. Su needs for this."


    The branch chief who was on the side didn''t even dare to speak.


    This time things are really too big.


    No one thought that even the president who was about to retire would almost be fired!


    Even, the Global Banking Union has spoken out, and things have not been handled properly. Donghai Bank will be kicked out of the Banking Union. This is a devastating blow!


    "The manager involved has been fired, and we will inform the entire financial industry and never hire."


    The president said, "And that teller, we will sue her for libel. As for the security..."


    "Mr. Xue,"


    Su Mei suddenly shook his head when he heard it, "It doesn''t need to be this way, it''s too harsh, I believe those two children are not bad in nature."


    I was indeed wronged, but it was a misunderstanding in the final analysis. She didn''t want to directly break the life of other people''s family because of herself.


    These days, every family has hard-to-read scriptures. If you make a mistake, you will be punished a little, and you can make corrections. You can''t force people to death.


    Xue Xing heard it, his face admired even more.


    He nodded: "Ms. Su''s magnanimity, I really admire it, then I listen to Ms. Xue."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head to look at the branch manager, who immediately took out a gold card.


    "This is the VIP card of Donghai Bank, with a limit of 5 million. It is our compensation to Ms. Su. You must accept it!"


    Without waiting for Su Mei¡¯s refusal, all the group bowed and begged: "Please accept it and give us a chance to reform!"

 Chapter 22： Not long eyes!

    Su Mei doesn¡¯t know what to do, five million!


    Such a lot of money, where did she dare to take it indiscriminately, without merit, even if it is compensation, it does not need so much.


    She didn''t know that she couldn''t get her forgiveness. The loss of Donghai Bank was even far more than 20 billion!


    "It''s too much, I really can''t charge it, just two hundred yuan for medical expenses."


    Su Mei did not nod, but Xue Xing and the others kept bowing, not daring to raise their heads.


    "Then I will accept it first."


    Su Mei was helpless, she didn''t know how to refuse, she should wait for Lin Yuzhen to come back and let her find a way to deal with it.


    Seeing Su Mei Ken accept, Xue Xing and his party were relieved. They thought Su Mei would speak loudly, but now it seems that they are really ashamed.


    "Su Mei! Come out for me! You hit my brother''s car and now hide from home? Come out and lose money for me!"


    "Damn, just this family? Even I dare to hit my car. Get out of me to lose money! Or I will go in and kill someone!"


    Suddenly, a loud voice came from outside the door, clamoring to rush in.


    Zhang Rong rolled up his sleeves and was ready to do it!


    Do not let them lose one million today, absolutely endless!


    In the room, Su Mei frowned.


    Jiangning did crash into a car yesterday. It was still a luxury car, so the price is not low.


    But it was also someone else deliberately blocking the way.


    "Sorry, I''ll go out and have a look first."


    Su Mei walked out, and Zhang Cui was cursing with her arms akimbo.


    "Don''t you just buy a BMW? What''s so great that even my brother''s Porsche would dare to hit it?"


    "Do you know how much the Porsche is? Enough to buy your broken car!"


    Zhang Cui is rarely so emboldened, and his voice is like crossing a mountain, which immediately attracted many neighbors.


    She just wants everyone to see, what BMW car, in front of Porsche, is nothing at all.


    "Are you Su Mei? You were the one who hit my car yesterday!"


    Zhang Rong suddenly sneered when Su Mei came out, "A broken BMW, dare to be arrogant, now it depends on how you compensate, prepare to bankrupt your family!"


    "Let me tell you, my car is more than one million dollars! Now it is scrapped!"


    Su Mei''s face paled for a while.


    More than one million cars?


    How can they afford to pay?


    But it''s too late to say anything, after all, Jiang Ning really hit someone else''s car.


    "Zhang Rong?"


    She was about to speak, and Xue Xing, who walked out behind her, couldn''t help frowning, "Why are you here."


    "Xue, President Xue!"


    Zhang Rong was stunned, and he was stunned.


    Why is the president here?


    and came out of Su Mei''s house!


    He seemed to have been struck by lightning, and he was nailed to the ground instantly, and he didn''t dare to move!


    In front of the president, he, the little director, is not even qualified to carry shoes!


    "Do you know each other?"


    Su Mei was surprised.


    "This is the customer service director of our head office, just promoted."


    Xue Xing did not hide.


    He immediately noticed that Zhang Rong had a holiday with Su Mei, and he snorted in his heart.


    They finally made Su Mei accept his apology. What does this honor mean to make trouble here?


    I don¡¯t have eyes long, do you want to kill the entire East Sea Bank!


    "Zhang Rong, what''s going on?"


    Xue Xing looked majestic.


    "President, yes, they, they crashed my car yesterday, I..."


    "Nonsense, it is obvious that you deliberately stopped the car to block everyone from traveling. Others dare not touch your car. People are not afraid of you."


    "That''s right, everyone has it. It turned out to be the director of Donghai Bank. No wonder he is so bullish!"


    "Wealth means willfulness. We don''t deposit the money in the bank. We won''t deposit it in Donghai Bank in the future!"


    Some neighbors around are all sensible people. Seeing Zhang Rong''s nonsense, I couldn''t help it.


    Hearing this, Xue Xing''s face was even more ugly.


    This has already affected the reputation of Donghai influence.


    He turned his head and bowed slightly to Su Mei: "Ms. Su, I''m so sorry to disturb your life again and again. I hope you don''t get angry. I will take care of this matter."


    After finishing speaking, Xue Xing''s face sank, and Zhang Rong''s legs were a little soft in fright.


    He has never seen the president so kind to anyone!


    What does this woman have to do with the president?


    He turned his head to look at his sister Zhang Cui. Zhang Cui was also frightened. She didn''t know that the Su Mei family had such a background. Even the head of Donghai Bank would bow to her?


    "Your car, I will pay for it!"


    Xue Xing wrote a check on the spot and threw it to Zhang Rong.


    Where can Zhang Rong dare to pick it up!


    "Also, I announce that you have been fired."


    Xue Xing was not at all polite, "I, employees of Donghai Bank, their own quality is the first requirement, even if they don''t know how to do it, don''t even think about entering Donghai Bank!"


    "The President! The President! Don''t fire me! I was wrong! I know I was wrong!"


    Zhang Rong''s face was ashen ashes.


    If he is fired, he won¡¯t be able to repay the car loan!


    Such a good job, he can''t lose it!


    "I know it''s wrong now? It''s too late!"


    "Secretary Xu, notify the Personnel Department, immediately issue a notice, the whole industry notice, in addition, who recommended Zhang Rong at the beginning, let him come to my office for a review tomorrow morning!"


    Xue Xing said harshly.


    Zhang Rong''s whole person, suddenly like a deflated ball, the whole person is soft.


    While Zhang Cui stood there, her face pale, how could she have thought of this result.


    She didn''t even have time to show off in front of her neighbors. Her brother was promoted and bought a luxury car. All of this disappeared in an instant?


    "Su Mei! Be merciful! Be merciful!"


    She hurried to Su Mei, squeezing a smile, "Everyone is a neighbor, please be merciful."


    "All this is my brother''s fault, we apologize to you, I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    Su Mei looked at Zhang Cui, no matter how kind she was, she couldn''t bear the appearance of being the former and the latter.


    I usually say bad things about their family secretly, do you really think you don¡¯t know it?


    Said that Lin Wen was disabled and said that she was an old woman who couldn''t make money. Now she said that their home was useless and could only find a son-in-law. I really didn''t know these?


    Su Mei took a deep breath: "Sorry, this is what you guys deserve!"


    Hearing these words, Zhang Cui''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Where did she dare to say anything, she immediately took Zhang Rong away in a desperate manner, and if she did not leave, I am afraid that they would only be humiliated even worse!


    "Ms. Su, I apologize to you again, which affected your mood."


    Xue Xing apologized.


    "It''s okay, thank you for your help, the compensation..."


    "Don''t mention the money, don''t mention it, save me some face." Xue Xing joked, "We should go now, and don''t disturb Ms. Su''s rest."


    After speaking, Xue Xing and his party left.


    The neighbors around, all have envy, even jealousy!


    No one thought that the Su Mei family was so amazing!


    Even the president of the East China Sea Bank must be polite to her!


    Su Mei was a little embarrassed, said hello to a few neighbors, nodded, and then returned to the house. All of this made her unable to recover for a while.


    then.


    Suburban factory site office.


    Lin Yuzhen''s face was pale, his anger was extreme, and his body trembled slightly.


    "They are trying to monopolize, it''s too much!"

 Chapter 23： Warning only once

    Even, this is not just a monopoly at all, they are completely deliberately blackmailing!


    "Miss Lin, there is only one way for our materials to come in. They set up barricades to not allow outside materials to enter. If you want to buy, you can only buy theirs."


    Xiao Xu, the person in charge, looked helpless, "But the unit price of their materials is five times higher than the outside price!"


    It is impossible for them to buy it. This is completely beyond the budget, and the group company will not approve it.


    The construction of the plant is imminent. The project has officially started. If the plant cannot be built in time, the loss will be too great.


    No one can bear this responsibility.


    "Who are they?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    "I don''t know, it seems to have appeared suddenly." Xiao Xu couldn''t help it.


    He went to reason and was almost beaten, "I also called the police, but when the police came, they ran away. When the police left, they continued to set up roadblocks. There was no way at all."


    It is impossible for the police to run back and forth all day long.


    Lin Yu is really angry.


    These people clearly came to make trouble on purpose.


    A few days ago, a batch was driven away, and now another batch is coming. It seems that many people are staring at this project.


    Lin Yu really didn''t know who it was, deliberately trying to ruin this project.


    She was in the office, discussing countermeasures with several persons in charge, and Jiang Ning, who was standing at the door, turned into the car and left directly.


    From the city to the factory, there is only one township road. The road is not wide, but it is a must.


    All construction materials needed for the factory building must pass through here before being transported to the factory building.


    At this moment, on the half of the road, a sign was set up far away: barricade ahead, slow down.


    can drive to the front, they don''t care about other vehicles, as long as it is a vehicle that transports construction materials, they will be driven away and the driver will turn around and go off.


    "Brother, I don''t think they can build this Lin''s factory for a few years."


    "Hey, nothing can be shipped in reinforced concrete and wood, what do they use to build it?"


    "It''s not impossible, as long as you buy our materials, don''t you have to double it five or six times, their Lin family is rich!"


    A few people set up a tent and sat on the side of the road, not allowing Lin''s materials to be carried in by a car.


    "I heard that the fourth child is still in a coma?"


    "The useless thing, let him do something, but it ended up by himself. I heard that the boss is very upset!"


    "But who is that kid? Even our people dare to fight, don''t you want to live anymore!"


    Several people were chatting, and suddenly they saw a car speeding up in the distance.


    It can be vaguely seen that it is a white BMW car, but the front of it is so embarrassing that it crashed into a disastrous state.


    "Let him stop and ask who it is."


    The man taking the lead muffled.


    A few people immediately walked out, reached out their hands to signal, and asked Jiang Ning to slow down and stop.


    Can--


    Boom boom boom!


    The sound of the car engine roared, not only was it useless to decelerate, it was accelerating instead!


    The faces of a few people turned pale suddenly.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    They stood in front of the roadblock. They had never seen anyone so crazy, how could they dare to bump into it directly.


    The one who can come is not someone else, but Jiangning!


    "Boom!"


    The BMW car ran into it directly, and several people were frightened!


    The shelf used as a barricade was torn apart!


    "Damn! Crazy!"


    "Are you crazy!"


    "This is murder!"


    A few people fell to the ground, and their hearts almost jumped out.


    If they react slowly, they might be killed directly.


    Not far away, the car stopped, and Jiang Ning walked over slowly. If a few people didn''t hit the same place, dare to stop?


    I won¡¯t kill you and write your name upside down!


    "Get me here!"


    "Damn, I almost killed Lao Tzu, I want your life!"


    "Fuck, come and kneel and lose money!"


    Several people clamored and walked directly towards Jiangning.


    One of them stretched out his hand, trying to grab Jiang Ning''s clothes, and he snapped, he didn''t even see when Jiang Ning took the shot, he felt his chest shook suddenly and clicked¡ª¡ª


    Bone broke!


    "what!"


    screams, one after another!


    But in the blink of an eye, the three of them fell directly to the ground, their hands and feet all broken!


    The person still in the tent heard the sound and rushed out immediately, still holding a dagger in his hand.


    "you wanna die!"


    "boom!"


    Jiangning watched him rush towards him, suddenly raised his hand, and hit his nose with a punch. Suddenly, blood spattered!


    The man''s face is almost sunken.


    "what¡­¡­"


    That kind of pain is beyond description!


    "Who are you?"


    The man was holding his nose, and blood shot out from between his fingers, "Do you know who we are!"


    "I don''t care whose dog you are,"


    Jiangning looked at a few people, her voice was as cold as a chill, "I only warn once, if I dare to affect the construction of Lin''s factory, die!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned into the car, turned around and left.


    Watching Jiang Ning walk away, several people couldn''t even stand up, their hands and feet were all interrupted, and the terrifying aura exuding from Jiang Ning''s body made them too depressed to breathe!


    It seems that what they just faced was not a person, but a tyrannosaurus!


    Tyrannosaurus that can tear them to pieces easily!


    "Quick! Go to the hospital! Quick!"


    "Tell the boss! We are in a bad situation!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the conference room, Lin Yu was really helpless and couldn''t think of a good way.


    These people are too cunning. They seem to have no other way but to compromise.


    "No, I''ll talk to them."


    Lin Yu really got up, the time was really delayed.


    Once the progress is slow, the entire plan will have to be changed. The cost is too high, and she cannot bear the responsibility.


    "No need to talk."


    Jiangning appeared at the door again, "I have already talked to them."


    "what?"


    Lin Yu really was shocked with several persons in charge.


    "When did you talk about it?"


    "Just when you have a meeting."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "After the talk, they knew they were wrong, and they have removed the roadblock and left. Let the team bring the materials in."


    Lin Yu really felt dizzy.


    They discussed for a long time, but they didn''t think of a good way. How long did Jiang Ning go out now?


    impossible.


    But what Jiang Ning said, there has never been a lie, at least I have known him until now, really.


    "Miss Lin?"


    Xiao Xu asked cautiously.


    "Let the team hurry in to send in." Lin Yuzhen said.


    Xiao Xu nodded immediately to make arrangements.


    Lin Yuzhen walked up to Jiang Ning, tilted his head, and looked up at him: "How did you talk?"


    "Dawn with affection, and move with reason."


    Jiang Ning smiled, and stretched out a fist, "I was prepared to do this, but then I thought about it, and I better just use my fist."


    Lin Yu was really speechless for a while.


    "It''s off work, let''s go."


    "Huh? Get off work again? Go home."


    Jiangning pulled Lin Yuzhen into the car and turned around quickly, causing a cloud of smoke.


    "The front of this car is so ugly that it doesn''t match you. Let''s change it."

 Chapter 24： Buy another one

    The entrance of BMW 4S shop.


    Lin Yu really bit his lip and looked at Jiang Ning''s eyes, not knowing how to describe it.


    "Stop making trouble."


    She wanted to leave, "A half-million yuan! Don''t spend money arbitrarily."


    Jiangning took her into the store.


    Several salesmen saw Jiang Ning, and they immediately recognized that they were the local tyrant two days ago.


    It should be the license plate today.


    They regretted that they missed an order last time, but at any rate it was just an order, so let''s lose a little bit.


    "Mr. Jiang?"


    The female salesman saw that Jiang Ning and Lin Yu were real, and immediately got up and walked over.


    "Are you here to get the license? I just got the license down."


    She hasn''t even come to notify her urgently yet.


    "No, no more cards."


    Jiangning Road.


    The female sales were startled, and she didn¡¯t get the license. What does it mean?


    Looking at Lin Yu''s embarrassed appearance, is it possible to return the car?


    When I heard several other sales, I suddenly had this kind of speculation.


    is also right, nearly half a million cars, I didn¡¯t have a test drive and didn¡¯t look at it carefully, so I bought it directly. The pretense is very good, but it is not impossible to find people who can¡¯t refuel after buying it back.


    This is a joke.


    I thought I was really rich!


    Return the car? It''s not that easy, I''m afraid it really came to make trouble.


    "This car, please give me another one."


    Jiangning pointed to the car in the exhibition hall, and said, "It''s exactly the same, and another one."


    "What did you say?"


    The female salesman was dumbfounded, as if she had heard her wrong.


    Another one?


    "One more one. I bought it last time and crashed."


    Jiangning took out the card and handed it to the female salesperson, "Hurry up, I''m going home to eat my mother''s meal."


    The female salesman realized that Jiang Ning was really going to buy another one, and his face blushed with excitement.


    People who don¡¯t know, thought she had just experienced some strenuous exercise!


    "Yes! I will handle it for you!"


    The female salesman was crying excitedly.


    It''s only a few days now, so I''m here to buy another one!


    She earned another order!


    A few salesmen sitting not far away, their Adam''s apple slipped, crying without tears, and their eyes were red with envy.


    They couldn''t talk about two orders in a month, but this newcomer was billing consecutively and was still the same person.


    Two cars, one million!


    Are rich people so crazy these days?


    "Jiangning, if you spend money indiscriminately, my mother will be unhappy."


    Lin Yu said helplessly.


    She knows that Jiang Ning is rich, but she will feel sorry for him to spend money like this.


    "It''s okay, I will coax."


    Jiang Ning said, "Make sure she is not angry."


    After a while, all the procedures are completed, and the female sales are faster this time.


    "Mr. Jiang, your card!"


    She gave the special customized card to Jiang Ning. The last time she went home, she checked it again and knew what the quota was. She barely fainted.


    "The new car is licensed, I''m afraid I will have to wait another two days, don''t worry, I will get it for you as soon as possible!"


    "Row."


    Jiangning didn''t talk nonsense, took the key of the new car, turned around and left.


    "What about the old car?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked suddenly.


    The car that was only two days old has become an old car.


    "No more."


    These three words came out of Jiang Ning''s mouth, and Lin Yu really had the urge to strangle him.


    Prodigal stuff!


    Two days of new car, just don¡¯t want it?


    "no!"


    She puffed her cheeks and said, "You can''t be this wayward!"


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head to look at the female salesman: "Let it be repaired here first, okay?"


    "Of course, this is our job, I will take care of everything, please rest assured!" The female salesperson said diligently.


    "Listen to my wife."


    Of course Jiangning has no objection.


    "Mrs. Jiang, you are so happy, such a good husband, you still listen to you so much."


    Female sales hurriedly complimented.


    Lin Yu really blushed and gave Jiang Ning a look.


    Who is your wife!


    I didn¡¯t admit it!


    Jiangning drove a new car and took Lin Yuzhen away.


    At the entrance of the 4S store, several new cars that sold unrecognizable as the front of the car hit, felt distressed.


    A car that they can hardly buy in their entire lives is treated like a toy by others.


    "You said, will he buy another one in a few days?"


    "For example, the ashtray in the car is full?"


    "Please stop telling me, my heart can''t stand it, it hurts!"


    ...


    When I got home, I saw that it was a brand new car again.


    Su Mei actually didn''t say a word, Lin Wen just glanced at it, he stopped talking, and finally he didn''t say anything.


    "Mom, what do you do for lunch?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I''ve been busy all morning, but I''m so hungry."


    Lin Yu really has a word in his mouth, you are so busy, I was busy all morning, and you ate two fried dough sticks.


    "They are all home-cooked dishes, you can try them."


    Su Mei smiled and said, "Wash your hands and eat."


    The family had dinner at the table.


    Su Mei took out the bank card that Xue Xing had sent in the morning from the room, and put it on the table.


    "In the morning, the president of Donghai Bank came and gave me five million, saying it was compensation."


    Su Mei naturally didn''t dare to stay, "I can''t refuse, Yuzhen, how do you deal with it?"


    The money must be paid back. With such a large sum of money, she was nervous about putting it in her hand.


    "Of course I stayed."


    Lin Yu didn''t really speak, Jiang Ning said directly.


    "Five million, it''s cheaper for them."


    He snorted, "Slapped my mother, if I don''t have 5 billion, their bank will just wait for bankruptcy."


    The words ¡¡¡¡ scared Lin Yuzhen almost to lose his chopsticks.


    "Mom, you have a good heart, forgive them."


    Jiangning didn¡¯t make a joke. If Su Mei didn¡¯t forgive them, let alone five million, it would be useless to give 50 billion. With a word of him, Donghai Bank would go bankrupt in three days!


    Lin Wen sullenly eats, Jiang Ning talks about too much money, he can''t put his mouth in.


    Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning in disbelief, wondering if he was joking or bragging.


    Only Su Mei knows, Jiang Ning is not joking.


    This kid... how can she defend herself like that? She wants to have a son. I am afraid that Jiang Ning will not defend herself like this.


    "Mom, you keep it for use, this is what you deserve," Jiang Ning hesitated when seeing Su Mei, "I can guarantee that if you don''t accept it, starting tomorrow, their president will beg you at the door every day."


    How did that day go?


    Su Mei hesitated for a moment, then gave Lin Yu a real look.


    "Jiang Ning said so, just keep it, mom, and whoever lets them hit you should make up for it!"


    It¡¯s just that even she feels that this compensation is too much, five million!


    Why in Jiang Ning''s mouth, he is still very dissatisfied.


    "Then, then I will put it away first, when will I return it to others, and I will take it back?"


    "Mom, you use it boldly. You usually use it to buy vegetables or something, and buy more meat. The braised pork you made is really delicious!"


    Jiangning had finished eating a bowl, and got up to serve a bowl again, but he was really his own home, and he was very casual.


    then.


    Hot Spring Club.


    Lin Qiang soaked in the water, half-closed his eyes.


    Beside him, there is another burly bald man with tattoos all over his upper body, and he looks a little crippled.


    "Brother Tiger, how come your subordinates are more useless than the other, you can''t do anything like this?"


    Lin Qiang snorted, "If I take out two million, you tell me the result?"

 Chapter 25： Time me

    Brother Tiger stretched out his hand, wiped his face, and beckoned.


    The two subordinates came over immediately.


    "Say, how many people did it?"


    "Brother Tiger, just one."


    "One?"


    Brother Tiger opened his eyes, like a tiger, with a strong aura, "Just one person beat you all into dogs? Useless things!"


    The two men were afraid to speak.


    "Mr. Lin, a dozen of my staff are still in the hospital. Shouldn''t your two million be used for medical expenses?"


    Brother Tiger snorted and turned to look at Lin Qiang.


    The money he got to his mouth has never been spit out.


    "You didn''t tell me beforehand that Lin Yuzhen had such a cruel thing around him."


    "What''s so cruel?"


    Lin Qiang said with disdain, "I''m just a door-to-door son-in-law, a homeless man. I guess I''m fighting for junk food on the street and fighting wild."


    In his opinion, Jiang Ning is this kind of person. The more desperate people, the more terrifying.


    What''s more, he is mentally ill. Once he becomes mad, who can stop him?


    "Just one sentence, can you handle this, Brother Tiger? If you can''t, then I will find someone else."


    Brother Tiger narrowed his eyes, stared at Lin Qiang, opened his mouth and laughed.


    "Yes, as long as you have money, you can do everything, it depends on how much Lin gives."


    Lin Qiang secretly scolded this tiger brother for being greedy, but he couldn''t help it.


    Lin Yuzhen is now in charge of this project. Once she does it, it will be too threatening to their father and son.


    Even if the old man could not reuse Lin Yuzhen, once Lin Yuzhen climbed into Huang Yuming''s relationship, it would be hard to say.


    So even if this project fails, Lin Qiang will not hesitate, anyway, the loss now is the old man''s money.


    What he wants is the entire Lin family!


    is to wait for the old man Lin Xiao to die, everything belongs to him!


    Lin Yuzhen''s family, don''t want to share a dime.


    "I will give you three million more."


    Lin Qiang said, "No matter what method you use, it doesn''t matter whether you destroy Lin Yu or the factory building, this project, I want it to fail!"


    "A word is a deal!"


    Tiger brother sneered.


    As long as the money is paid happily, he can do anything.


    After this, I got 5 million in hand. It seems that it¡¯s the businessmen¡¯s money to make good money.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t worry, as soon as the money arrives, the result will be given to you within a day."


    "Let¡¯s wait and see."


    The two looked at each other and both sneered.


    ...


    The breakfast for the next day is richer.


    There are also special snacks from the East China Sea, apparently Su Mei bought it at the morning market in advance.


    Jiang Ning was so touched that he didn''t really leave a piece for Lin Yu and ate all of it.


    "Mom, why didn''t you buy it for me!"


    Lin Yu really changed his clothes and came out. The plates on the table were already empty, and he wrinkled his nose.


    In just a few days, my own mother has become Jiangning''s mother, too partial!


    "You haven''t gotten tired of eating snacks until you grow up,"


    Su Mei¡¯s voice came from the kitchen, ¡°Jiang Ning has been wandering outside for so many years. It¡¯s rare to eat, so let him eat more.¡±


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning unconvincingly, but Jiang Ning was smug.


    "Go, and go to work after dinner."


    After eating, Jiang Ning left home with Lin Yuzhen and hurried towards the factory.


    Jiang Ning was in a great mood along the way, but Lin Yu was really upset.


    She secretly said in her heart, Jiang Ning is too cunning and corrupted her mother''s heart. How could he be so good to him? He had only been in the house for a few days without admitting him.


    However, she also admires Jiang Ning.


    Because Jiang Ning is sincere and treats everyone in the family, taking Su Mei and Lin Wen as his biological parents to protect.


    Human hearts are grown in flesh. Lin Wen and Su Mei are originally very kind people, so how could they not be able to tell.


    It¡¯s just that if they all accept Jiang Ning by then, will it be true that they want to marry Jiang Ning and become a real couple?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help blushing, and turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    From the side, this guy is indeed pretty good-looking. Although he is rich, he doesn''t take money seriously, and he is also good at protecting people, but who is he?


    "Always watching what I do, you won''t fall in love with me so soon, right."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Lin Yu turned his head really hurriedly, there was a panic when a helmet was found.


    "Don''t be smug, my mother took you in because you were wandering and pitiful, so don''t think about it!"


    Jiangning nodded: "Yes."


    "Also, can you stop calling Mom and Dad, they are more natural than me?"


    "this is not OK."


    Jiang Ning directly refused, "Get in the habit now, and you will shout for a lifetime in the future."


    "you¡­"


    "Even if you don''t like me then, we are not married, but we can be brothers and sisters."


    Jiangning smiled and said, "I know my godfather and godmother, don''t you care about it."


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning blankly.


    "no!"


    Does this guy still want to steal his parents from him?


    That''s my mom and dad, you can''t take it away!


    The two people quarreled, and soon they arrived at the suburban factory.


    The construction materials were shipped yesterday afternoon, and the workers were asked to start construction early in the morning.


    He never expected that things would go so smoothly, Jiang Ning went to talk to those people, and it was resolved.


    is too great!


    Seeing Jiang Ning and their car coming in, Xiao Xu ran over immediately.


    "Miss Lin, the materials are all ready, construction has started, and it should be completed on schedule."


    Lin Yu really nodded: "It must be done on schedule."


    "Yes, I will stare, I will show you to the scene."


    Xiao Xu led the way, and Lin Yuzhen followed. He saw Jiang Ning and quickly nodded to say hello: "Hello, Brother Ning!"


    On the first day he saw Jiang Ning, he was convinced when he was playing a dozen gangsters alone.


    A man is so powerful as Jiangning, which is really enviable.


    In the future, whoever says Lin Yu really married an incompetent home-to-door husband will slap it over.


    Fat your mother!


    "Let''s go and take a look." Jiang Ning patted Xiao Xu on the shoulder, and Xiao Xu was full of energy.


    Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning took a look at the scene, and saw that everything was being constructed step by step. There was no major problem, so she was relieved.


    Building a good factory building is the first step, and then assembling the assembly line and introducing Huang Yuming''s technology, this project is considered a success.


    As long as it is up and running, the Lin Group will begin to develop in the medical equipment sector.


    "boom!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Keng!"


    Suddenly, there was a smashing sound from outside, and Lin Yuzhen''s expression suddenly changed.


    She ran out hurriedly and saw two buses parked at the door, rushing down seventy or eighty people!


    Each of them was holding a stick in his hand, with a fierce face!


    "Whoever dares to build, just call me!"


    "Stop it all! Stop it all, no construction is allowed!"


    A group of people yelled, scared the construction workers, their complexion turned pale, where they dare to continue working.


    A worker stopped a bit slower, and suddenly there was a stick that hit his hand severely, breaking his hand!


    "I told you to stop and dare not stop? Kill you!" a **** yelled.


    "What are you doing!"


    Lin Yu was so angry, how could so many people suddenly come to make trouble, and they all brought murder weapons.


    Jiang Ning pulled her behind her and glanced around. It seemed that her warning was useless.


    "Yuzhen, take out the phone." Jiang Ning said.


    "Call the police?"


    Lin Yu is really nervous and anxious.


    "Time me!"

 Chapter 26： Humanoid Tyrannosaurus!

    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved!


    His foot slammed, and the ground seemed to tremble!


    Soon, Jiang Ning turned into an afterimage and rushed to the group of people in an instant.


    "I can''t help myself! Looking for death!"


    "kill him!"


    "Come on!"


    Sixty or seventy people went crazy, waving the sticks in their hands, all rushing towards Jiangning.


    They have never seen such a person who is not afraid of death.


    They even dared to rush over by himself without killing him. What kind of face do they have to mess around in the circle?


    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Yu was really shocked.


    She didn''t expect Jiang Ning to rush out suddenly.


    There are sixty or seventy people on the opposite side!


    How could he be an opponent by himself? Too dangerous!


    "Miss Lin, let''s call the police!"


    A few people in charge were so scared that such a thing would happen.


    This is fatal!


    He took out his mobile phone to call the police, but suddenly, a loud noise made him look up suddenly.


    Jiangning punched out, violent like a dragon!


    just punched it, and a **** on the opposite side, like a meteor, flew out directly, fell to the ground without a chance to scream, and fainted instantly!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Jiangning has no tricks, just the simplest one!


    punch!


    With every punch, a **** flew out and fell to the ground, unable to move.


    In just a few breaths, there are already a dozen people lying on the ground!


    Those **** were shocked.


    Where is the person?


    This **** humanoid tyrannosaurus!


    too frightening!


    But they can''t care about so many, they have so many people, how can they be afraid of one person?


    But Jiang Ning seems to be tireless, becoming more violent and ferocious.


    His fist is the most terrifying weapon in the world!


    rumbling!


    Jiangning swept across the thousands of troops and has already shot more than 30 people!


    Those **** are scared!


    They are finally scared!


    saw the people next to him fly out and fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth, and couldn''t help but shudder.


    This is not a person!


    "Go! Go!"


    "Don''t go back! Don''t go back!"


    "He has only one person! Kill him!"


    The leading bastard, his voice was trembling, he shouted desperately, but the people around him kept backing away, where else would anyone dare to pass?


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and even the **** in front of him fell to the ground, his chest sunken, and he didn''t know if he was dead or fainted.


    He suddenly realized that he was the only one who could still stand!


    Quiet!


    The entire construction site is so quiet that you can hear the needle drop!


    How long is this?


    Lin Yuzhen and others were equally shocked, just... just like watching a movie?


    She glanced at the time and realized that less than a minute had passed!


    "You, who are you?"


    The lead bastard''s legs trembled, his fear was extreme.


    Jiangning is not a human being, he is a demon!


    He is definitely a demon!


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning moved in an instant, and approached him, raising his hand to slap him directly to the ground.


    "Come making trouble?"


    Jiangning snorted coldly, "I wonder if this is my wife''s project?"


    The head of the mixed face suddenly swelled up [бÊȤ¸ówww.biqule.co].


    He gritted his teeth: "Do you dare to hit me?"


    "Do you think I dare?"


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes, and within a short time, an extremely strong **** breath spread.


    It seems that behind Jiangning, there is a sea of ??blood piled up by thousands of bones!


    The horrible breath is so suppressed that it is suffocating!


    The **** who took the lead felt that his throat was pinched, and he was in pain.


    "You... don''t mess around? My eldest brother is Black Tiger!"


    "Black Tiger?"


    Jiangning frowned.


    Seeing the expression on Jiang Ning''s face, the lead **** breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, he reported his eldest brother''s name. No one in the Donghai city circle would dare to ignore it.


    "do not know!"


    Who knows, Jiang Ning''s next sentence made the **** who took the lead suddenly startled.


    Before he could react quickly, Jiang Ning had already kicked him in the chest and kicked him out directly, his breastbone clicked, I don''t know how many broken!


    fainted instantly!


    Lin Yu was really dumbfounded.


    The person in charge of the entire site, technicians, and construction workers were all dumbfounded.


    Their faces are full of disbelief, and they just think in their hearts, is this making a movie?

 Chapter 27： One hundred thousand per person!

    On the ground, all sixty or seventy people fell down!


    A few who can still stay awake, are also screaming at this moment, and the pain is extreme.


    "Jiangning, are you okay?"


    Lin Yu really reacted, worried.


    She knew Jiang Ning would fight, but she didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so powerful.


    One dozen sixty or seventy people!


    And, in less than a minute, Jiang Ning was all on the ground!


    so horrible!


    "I''m fine."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Just rely on them, you can''t touch me."


    He glanced at it, this kind of innocent rubbish, he actually almost spent a minute, it seems that it has been too long to train.


    Jiangning took out his mobile phone and called Huang Yuming.


    "The garbage cleaning work, I think you need to do it."


    Hanging up the phone, Jiang Ning turned to look at the workers who were still dumbfounded.


    "You are working here, no one can disturb you, understand."


    The workers nodded.


    Xiaoxu was shaking all over at this moment.


    He is worship!


    This is the man, this is the **** man!


    "Brother Ning!"


    He walked over hurriedly, breathing a little shortly, "Don''t worry, I am staring here, there will be no problems, and you and Miss Lin will not be disappointed!"


    Jiangning nodded.


    Soon, Huang Yuming came and brought dozens of people.


    "Tie these people up to me!"


    Huang Yuming was furious, "Is anyone daring to mess up my project?


    Speaking of it, this project is his, he can¡¯t leave it alone when someone comes to make trouble like this.


    What''s more, Lin Yu is really in charge now, she is Jiang Ning''s wife!


    "Big brother, I blamed me for not making arrangements, so my sister-in-law was shocked."


    "I''m here, no one can hurt her yet."


    Jiang Ning pointed to the lead bastard, "That guy said, his boss is Black Tiger."


    "Black Tiger?"


    Hearing this name, Huang Yuming frowned slightly. It was obvious that this black tiger was no ordinary person.


    "Why, it''s not easy to solve?"


    "A little."


    Huang Yuming immediately shook his head, "This black tiger is a very famous and ruthless character in the underground circles of the East China Sea. I have dealt with him before, but I didn''t expect him to be behind him."


    "Brother, leave this to me!"


    Even if it''s the emperor, Huang Yuming can''t bear it.


    I even dared to make trouble with my own project. Haven''t I been in the underground circle for too long?


    "Old Yellow,"


    Jiangning looked at Huang Yuming, and said lightly, "ALFY has kept you in the East China Sea for so many years, but it hasn''t just allowed you to develop in circles on the ground."


    Huang Yuming trembled all over, looking at Jiang Ning in shock.


    "Some rubbish, clean up when it is time to clean up, clean up, the circle will be clean, do you understand?"


    Huang Yuming felt that his heart was about to jump out, and he understood the meaning of Jiang Ning''s words.


    He is going to completely shuffle the entire Donghai underground circle!


    Black Tiger is a cruel mess, Huang Yuming knows naturally.


    Listening to Jiang Ning''s tone, he didn''t even put the so-called black tiger in his eyes.


    It seems that it is just an ant!


    "Contact the black tiger,"


    Jiangning glanced at him, six to seventy people, all tied together with construction ropes, "Let him lead the people, one hundred thousand."


    "If you lose a penny, you can''t take any of them!"


    Huang Yuming nodded immediately: "Yes!"


    Sixty-eight people, a total of 6.8 million, Jiang Ning wants the package price, but not only sell it, but for a penny less, the black tiger does not want to take away one person.


    Lin Yu who stood aside really heard it, and couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "Jiang Ning, will it make things worse?"


    Even Huang Yuming said that the black tiger was not easy to provoke. Jiangning would probably offend the black tiger by doing so.


    She has also heard the name, it seems that it is notoriously ruthless in the underground circles of Donghai City!


    "It''s a big trouble?"


    Jiangning shook his head, "Such a little thing is called a big deal, it''s very embarrassing."


    Those things he experienced, just picking one out, are enough to shake the world!


    Just a black tiger?


    Jiangning lowered his head and looked down, but he might not be able to see him.


    "Don''t worry, you do your job, I promise everything goes well."


    Jiangning smiled and said, "No one can influence my wife''s career."


    Lin Yu really wrinkled his nose.


    When is it, I''m still kidding, who is your wife?


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s serious face, she didn''t say anything.


    What else can she say?

 Chapter 28： Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings!

    Just less than a minute, Jiang Ning beat all sixty or seventy people to the ground. She hasn''t been relieved up to now.


    Around ¡¡¡¡, the construction workers were equally shocked, and after working hard for a long time, they calmed down and continued construction.


    Just not far away, those sixty-eight people, all tied together with ropes, looked a little shocking.


    then.


    Hot Spring Club.


    Heihu wears a floral shirt, showing two floral arms, his face is full of hideousness.


    Even in the underground circle, he is deliberately developing his own taste.


    Drinking liquor in a goblet is his original creation.


    just made 5 million, always have to celebrate.


    "Brother, your phone."


    ''S people walked in quickly, "It''s Huang Yuming."


    Hearing the name Huang Yuming, a trace of surprise flashed in Heihu''s eyes, and immediately he looked disdainful.


    "What does he call me for? Isn''t everyone already a high-end person in the earth circle."


    Huang Yuming used to be in the underground circle, but he has risen too fast, and is now a successful businessman.


    Merchants make money, but it is much easier than them, there is no risk.


    Heihu answered the phone and joked: "Why, Mr. Huang called me, is there a business to cooperate with me?"


    "Heihu, you are so courageous, you even broke my business?"


    I don¡¯t know, Huang Yuming¡¯s tone is cold, not at all polite, "Sixty-eight people, all of them are with me now, 6.8 million, one penny less, none of them can be returned!"


    After finishing speaking, Huang Yuming hung up directly.


    The black tiger''s eyelids twitched.


    There seemed to be sixty-eight people he sent out, all of them planted?


    Does that project have something to do with Huang Yuming?


    Lin Qiang of ¡¡¡¡ Gou Day, but I didn¡¯t tell myself!


    "Contact Lao He!"


    Black Tiger said immediately.


    "Brother, I can''t get in touch!"


    Heihu instantly understood that Huang Yuming was not joking.


    6.8 million, which is one hundred thousand per person, Huang Yuming not only sells it, he has to pack it, and he won¡¯t be able to come back if he doesn¡¯t pay for it.


    He just made 5 million, now he is going to vomit 6.8 million?


    How can the black tiger be willing, but Huang Yuming is also ruthless. Of course he knows that if he doesn''t give money, he will definitely not let people go.


    This let the other brothers know, I''m afraid it will distract people.


    "This trick is really ruthless."


    Black Tiger sneered, and got up directly, "I will go to see Huang Yuming myself!"


    are all people in a circle. Although I dare not say how good the relationship is, I don''t want to make things froze for such a thing.


    Isn''t it a matter of face, Black Tiger understands.


    He immediately asked someone to drive and drove himself to Huang Yuming''s company.


    "Little girl, tell you Mr. Huang, just say that the old friend Heihu is looking for him."


    Heihu was quite polite, so he stood at the front desk and said something without going up directly.


    The young girl at the front desk saw Heihu''s fierce look and ten people behind her, she couldn''t help feeling a little nervous, and hurriedly called the secretary''s office to explain the situation.


    "Mr. Black Tiger, President Huang invites you to go up."


    put down the phone, the little girl at the front desk said.


    Heihu went straight up the stairs and reached the top floor.


    Huang Yuming''s office, he was sitting there, hearing the sound of knocking on the door, said lightly: "Please come in."


    Heihu walked in, and his men were waiting outside.


    "Not bad, but Mr. Huang is good. The business is so big."


    He looked at the layout of the office, thinking to himself, he went back and changed his own room to the same.


    I have been in the underground circle for a long time, always thinking about going ashore and washing my body clean.


    Heihu walked to the sofa and sat down, squinting his eyes and said, "Mr. Huang, we haven''t seen each other for many days, right?"


    "It''s been more than a year."


    Huang Yuming still sat there, did not get up, "So, you even broke my business?"


    "Misunderstanding! Everything is a misunderstanding!"


    Black Tiger smiled, "They are all brothers in the circle. Although I am greedy for money, Black Tiger is not going to fight against Mr. Huang for that little money."


    "It''s true, I really don''t know this business. It has to do with Mr. Huang. Lin Qiang didn''t tell me the bastard."


    Heihu scolded, "If he knew that it was Mr. Huang¡¯s business, he would give me ten million, and I would not dare."


    Huang Yuming looked at Heihu''s smile with a knife hidden in his heart. He knew very well that as long as the money is enough for people like Heihu, let alone dealing with himself, it is even more crazy things, he dare to do it!

 Chapter 29： You are not qualified!

    This kind of person only has money in his eyes, so Huang Yuming will find this kind of person troublesome.


    But Jiang Ning doesn''t think it.


    Offends Jiang Ning, that''s death!


    "You came to me to solve this problem, right?"


    Huang Yuming said directly.


    "Hehe, everyone is in a circle. See you when you bow your head and raise your head."


    The black tiger tilted Erlang''s legs and smiled, "Mr. Huang, give me face. This is a misunderstanding. I will put a table back and invite Mr. Huang to have a meal."


    Huang Yuming sneered, his face gradually sinking.


    Can this kind of thing be solved by just putting a table?


    If you just offend yourself, then there is still discussion, but it is Jiang Ning who offends!


    "Black Tiger,"


    Huang Yuming''s voice cooled down, "You still don''t understand."


    "If you offend me, then I can give you this face, but you offend someone else!"


    Black Tiger is startled, is there anyone else?


    Lin Qiang, that bastard, didn''t tell him anything, **** beast.


    "Someone else?"


    He suddenly, and Huang Yuming must also know him, "Mr Huang should know each other? Then ask Mr. Huang to help me lead a line, let that person give me face, how about?"


    Although it¡¯s a bit troublesome and even has to pay some money, at least it doesn¡¯t have to be that big loss.


    "boom!"


    I don¡¯t know, Huang Yuming slapped the table abruptly, stood up and shouted, "You want him to give you face? You are not qualified!"


    This slap made Black Tiger startled.


    He has never seen Huang Yuming so angry.


    Who is he who is not even qualified to let him show face?


    "Huang Yuming, don''t joke with me."


    Heihu''s expression also cooled down. He was also an old dough stick from the underground circle. He was not afraid of Huang Yuming.


    "I didn''t joke with you,"


    Huang Yuming sneered, "Six million eight hundred thousand, the money is in the account, and people take it away. Even if this matter has passed, it is now on this condition. After today, the matter will not be resolved so easily!"


    "Heihu is also a member of the circle, so I kindly remind you, don''t play with fire and self-immolate!"


    Black Tiger stood up abruptly and sneered again and again.


    "Is this your warning, or his warning?"


    He didn''t expect that someone in Donghai City would dare to warn himself like this.


    The big guys in the whole circle, he knows, who would dare to talk to himself like this?


    Even Huang Yuming would not dare!


    Huang Yuming didn''t want to say any more, reminding this sentence, it is already very face-saving, if people like Heihu don''t know good or bad, it is his own business.


    Black Tiger nodded: "Good, good! Huang, I really want to see, in this Donghai City, who would dare not give me Black Tiger face, huh!"


    Those sixty-eight men, he just threw them away, he didn''t believe them, Huang Yuming really dared to abolish them!


    Black Tiger left angrily, Huang Yuming still didn''t say a word.


    He had known for a long time that with Heihu''s greedy character, it was impossible for him to take money from others and want him to pay.


    Even if the lives of his men are gone!


    "The black tiger, greedy, has a price."


    Huang Yuming said lightly.


    He didn''t waste any time, so he immediately called Jiang Ning and told him about the situation.


    Soon, Huang Yuming called several of his subordinates: "After raising you for so many years, it''s time to get ready to do something!"


    Suburbs, outside the factory.


    Lin Yu is really communicating some details with the workers, and she has strict requirements on the construction period and quality, and she refuses to make any concessions.


    The look of this woman working hard is really cute.


    Jiangning put down the phone, Huang Yuming just called him.


    Heihu refused.


    He walked in front of the sixty-eight people, and suddenly they trembled with fright.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    "Do you dare to kill us!"


    "do not come!"


    A group of people are afraid of Jiangning alone.


    "You are not worthy of me to kill you."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I''m here to inform you, your eldest brother Heihu has given up on you."


    "Impossible!"


    "Brother Tiger can''t give up us!"


    "You don''t provoke discord here, Brother Tiger says we are his brothers!"


    ...


    A group of people shouted, they didn''t believe it at all.


    Jiang Ning just smiled and shook his head and said: "You are all on this day, has he come to save you?"


    "I said, if a person is 100,000 yuan, I will release the person if the money is in place, but he refused. You said, is money more important or you are more important?"

 Chapter 30： Freedom of part-time work

    In a moment, a group of people were silent.


    Heihu keeps saying that they are his brothers, but these people know that Heihu is greedy for money!


    Extremely greedy for money!


    Between money and them, the black tiger must choose money!


    One hundred thousand yuan, their lives are not worth one hundred thousand yuan?


    Over the years, how many things they have done to help the black tiger, they have been working hard. As a result, the black tiger is not willing to even give up 100,000 yuan.


    "No... Brother Tiger wouldn''t be like this!"


    "It must be your conspiracy! Brother Tiger will not abandon us!"


    "Brother Tiger... Brother Tiger, he... won''t..."


    The voice is getting smaller and smaller, even they don''t believe it.


    Before this time, who would know how much weight he has in Black Tiger''s heart.


    Obviously, they have no weight.


    The faces of a group of people were full of disappointment, and they soon became desperate and angry!


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    The leading bastard, with red eyes, staring at Jiangning Dao.


    Jiangning is very powerful!


    is terribly powerful!


    Even if they were killed by Jiang Ning, they could only blame themselves for their inferior skills, but they knew that Jiang Ning did not bother to kill them.


    "Don''t do anything to let you recognize reality."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Now you know, what the **** is wrong with you? You think you have sold your life to the black tiger, and he will cherish you?"


    "Wrong! He will look down on you even more! Treat you as tools and throw them away when you use them up!"


    "Because you have no other way to go, you can only sacrifice your life for him, why should he take you seriously?"


    Jiangning''s words hurt everyone''s heart.


    is ugly, but it is very real.


    A group of people, their faces were blue and white, and following the black tiger, they didn''t get anything. Apart from paying, they just ate their food.


    No matter how much Black Tiger earns, it has nothing to do with them.


    "I can give you a way out."


    Everyone suddenly raised their heads.


    "Don''t look at me like this, you are too useless, I don''t look at it at all, but you have the strength to work on this construction site, it''s not bad."


    "You...you insult us?"


    There was a **** who couldn''t help but angered.


    "Insult you?"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "Then I want to ask, what will you do?"


    The man stopped talking. He didn''t know anything but fights.


    "Don''t forget, your current life and death are in my hands, and one person is worth 100,000. If you work on this construction site, you can leave if you have enough for 100,000."


    "You let us go?"


    The **** who took the lead was startled, he had experienced many fights in the circle.


    fell into the hands of the enemy, and even if you don¡¯t die, you have to be disabled!


    Jiangning was willing to let them go, one hundred thousand people, these people, but 6.8 million!


    "After doing the work of 100,000 yuan, you can leave. I don''t want it if I want to stay."


    Jiangning said directly, "To make it clear, in two months, after the factory is built, you can leave."


    A group of people looked at each other, Jiang Ning meant, they are worth 50,000 yuan a month?


    "Do you believe us? Don''t be afraid that we will just run away, or we may cause damage and completely ruin your plant."


    the lead mixed road.


    "you dare?"


    Jiangning just one sentence.


    That **** stopped talking.


    They used to help the black tiger to do things, and the black tiger made money, but they worked hard.


    Now that Heihu abandons them, they naturally don''t have to do anything for Heihu, especially if they offend Jiang Ning, they will definitely end badly!


    They clearly remembered that when Huang Yuming came just now, they respectfully called Brother Jiangning!


    A Huang Yuming who sits on an equal footing with the black tiger, who has to call his eldest brother, how terrible would that be?


    The most important thing is that they were beaten!


    "I do it!"


    The lead **** said loudly, "I hope you believe it!"


    "There is still me! Damn, I''m free, earn it by yourself!"


    "Make one hundred thousand in two months, redeem free body, I will do it!"


    shouted one by one.


    No matter what, fifty thousand yuan a month, at least here, their value has really risen too much.


    At this moment, Lin Yu really has a headache, and the construction period is too late.


    "Can''t we hire more workers? If it can''t be completed within two months, the production line can''t be equipped on time."

 Chapter 31： Who is going against it?

    Her plan can''t be delayed because of this.


    "It''s too difficult to recruit people now, it''s still such a remote place in the suburbs."


    Xiaoxu was also embarrassed for a while. Now the labor is not only expensive, but the most difficult thing is that no one wants to do it and can''t bear the hardship. For a while, there is no one in the labor market.


    Lin Yu really frowned, and suddenly saw the group of **** who made trouble in the morning, walking towards them.


    She suddenly became nervous: "They, how did they get untied?"


    Xiao Xu paled even more in fright, and hurriedly turned around to look for Jiang Ning''s figure.


    Jiangning is not here, who can stop them?


    Yes, these people just walked up to Lin Yuzhen and bowed slightly at the same time.


    "Miss Lin, we will listen to your arrangements for these two months, and we will do the work on the construction site!"


    the lead mixed road.


    "what?"


    Lin Yu is really shocked, what does this mean.


    They are not here to make trouble, they are coming to work on the construction site?


    She was just worried that she could not find any workers, and speeded up the construction schedule. These people are coming to work on the construction site, which is too timely.


    It''s just these people, each of them looks sturdy, how dare she use them.


    "We don''t want wages! We just want to get the job done and redeem our freedom!"


    the lead mixed road.


    Lin Yuzhen and others are even more shocked, don¡¯t need money for work?


    The construction site is all manual work. It is not so easy and very hard. They don''t even need the money, just to redeem their free body.


    Lin Yu really turned his head and saw Jiang Ning walking over.


    "Jiang Ning, what is going on?"


    "They want to prove that besides fighting, they can do something else. Just because you are short of workers, I will let them come."


    Jiangning glanced at them, "Don''t worry, they dare not make trouble."


    Whoever dares to make trouble, don''t blame Jiang Ning.


    Lin Yu was still a little bit unbelievable, and a few **** couldn''t help but walked directly into the construction site, picked up the cement and left.


    One moved, and the others moved. They asked the on-site construction workers what they were going to do, and they all started quickly.


    Don¡¯t do anything else, fight for a sigh of relief, at least redeem your free body, and repay the debt of 100,000 in two months.


    Looking at the **** who had come to make trouble before, he rolled up his sleeves and worked on the construction site in full swing. Lin Yu really didn''t understand how the world could change so fast.


    "They really don''t make trouble?"


    What she worries most is that they will make trouble.


    The project can no longer be delayed.


    "Don''t worry, the people who are abandoned will only want to prove themselves and have no time to make trouble."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    "The salary..." Xiao Xu couldn''t help but said.


    "What salary do you want? I don''t care if they want money." Jiang Ning hummed.


    Lin Yu was really white and gave Jiang Ning a glance.


    "I will consider wages again. As long as they work hard and speed up the construction progress, they must be provided with food. They must not be allowed to work hungry."


    She is a kind woman.


    After leaving the factory site to go home, Lin Yuzhen was still uneasy. After making a few calls to Xiao Xu, she was relieved to confirm that those people were working hard.


    But how did Jiang Ning convince them?


    They are all bastards, the fight is too scary!


    She wanted to ask Jiang Ning, but as soon as she saw Jiang Ning''s expression in control of everything, she didn''t want to ask him again.


    This guy, what are you proud of?


    When I got home, it was time for dinner.


    Su Mei had already prepared the meal, so he waited for Lin Yuzhen and the others to come back to eat.


    Jiang Ning still has an excellent appetite at the dinner table.


    Lin Wen and Su Mei have not eaten much, but now they cook a lot of dishes every day.


    "Yuzhen, I heard something happened to the factory?"


    Lin Wen was a little worried.


    His daughter knows that he is too kind and easy to be bullied.


    "It''s all solved."


    Lin Yu really gave Lin Wen some food, "Dad, don''t worry."


    She turned her head and glanced at Jiang Ning who was gobbled up. Fortunately, there was this guy in her heart, and she was hesitant to give him a piece of meat as a reward.


    "Thanks to Jiang Ning, right?"


    Su Mei first gave Jiang Ning a piece of the largest ribs, "eat more."


    "Thank you mom!"


    Jiang Ning has a surprised expression on his face.


    "Who is it, why do you always go against you?"


    Lin Wen frowned. Although Jiang Ning was there, he couldn''t always trouble Jiang Ning.


    Lin Yu really shook her head. She only knew that those people were in the underground circle, the black tiger, but she didn''t know who instigated them.


    "Dad, you are very familiar with this person."

 Chapter 32： Idlers and dogs must not come close!

    Jiangning spoke up, "Who are you talking about, don''t you see Yuzhen''s achievements the most?"


    Lin Wen was taken aback, looked at Su Mei, and hesitated for a moment.


    "My big brother?"


    "Yes, Lin Qiang."


    Jiang Ning said, "He gave out 5 million to ruin Yuzhen''s project, or he ruined Yuzhen."


    Hearing this, Lin Wen and Su Mei''s expressions changed drastically, and immediately, they were angry again!


    is extremely angry!


    Lin Qiang, how can he do this!


    "If Yu really does this project well, it can be said that he has made a huge contribution to the Lin family. Lin Qiang and his sons are not willing to see this.


    "But if this project was ruined, the Lin family suffered a great loss!"


    Lin Wen almost couldn''t help but pat the table.


    "So what? The Lin family now is not their father and son, the loss is lost."


    Lin Wen flushed, he knew that Jiang Ning was right.


    He knew better that his eldest brother wanted to control the Lin family with all his heart, so it was just an excuse to let the second brother Lin Wu go to the provincial capital to open up channels, and let Yuzhen find a son-in-law, and also to make his family unqualified. Fight again.


    Had it not been for the old man, he would have done it a long time ago.


    "He actually wants to ruin Yuzhen, it''s too much!"


    Su Mei has no interest in Lin''s family property, but she does not allow anyone to harm Lin Yuzhen.


    "No, I''m looking for the old man to judge!"


    Su Mei said that she was about to stand up.


    "I go!"


    Lin Wen also couldn''t bear it. They are brothers, and Yu is really Lin Qiang''s niece!


    How can he do it?


    Where did he have an appetite, he was about to go out while pushing his wheelchair, Lin Yu couldn''t stop him.


    Jiangning didn''t stop, and asked Su Mei to wait at home, while he drove Lin Wen and Lin Yuzhen to Lin''s house.


    Lin Xiao lives in a high-end villa area, Jiangning and the others have to go in together when they reach the door.


    "I am not a member of the Lin family, so I am not allowed to enter."


    The man at the door stopped Jiang Ning, a trace of contempt flashed across his face.


    "This is my son-in-law!"


    Lin Wen shouted, "Aren''t they from the Lin family?"


    "I''m sorry, my lord has confessed that only the people of the Lin family can enter this room." The people at the door did not give Lin Wen any face.


    It seems that this crippled third-in-chief is not in his eyes at all.


    "You..." Lin Wen was anxious.


    He didn''t expect that his position in the Lin family was already looked down upon by the subordinates.


    "Dad, I''ll be waiting for you outside."


    Jiang Ning said nothing, "Yuzhen, you can go in with him."


    Lin Yu really nodded, with a hint of apology on his face. Jiang Ning couldn''t even get in, but Jiang Ning''s eyes indicated that it was okay.


    Lin Yu really pushed Lin Wen into the room, while Jiang Ning was waiting at the door.


    He didn''t plan to go in either.


    Jiangning didn''t stop Lin Wen and Lin Yuzhen from coming to Lin Xiao, and questioned Lin Qiang''s behavior, just to let them see clearly, this Lin family had no place for them.


    No matter how hard they work, no matter how great they make, it is still useless.


    "Only when people see reality clearly can they understand what choices they should make."


    Jiang Ning said softly.


    "Stand far away! Idlers and dogs, don''t get close!"


    The subordinate standing at the door, seeing Jiang Ning still standing at the door, couldn''t help but snorted, "Little son-in-law, I really thought I was a member of the Lin family!"


    "The third master is almost unable to stay at the Lin''s house anymore, and I want to bring a door-to-door son-in-law into the Lin''s house. It''s really a laugh."


    Jiangning turned his head and glanced at him. Suddenly, a punch was blasted out and hit his stomach. The servant turned pale, clutching his stomach and fell down.


    "Can you be quiet for a while?"


    Inside the villa, agarwood curls up.


    Lin Xiao knows how to enjoy life, especially after the death of his wife, he becomes more cherished.


    In the past few years, I haven''t taken some health medicines less, just to make myself live a few more years.


    The whole hall was filled with that kind of faint fragrance. Lin Xiao smelled it very comfortable, but Lin Wen and the others were not used to it.


    "dad."


    Lin Yuzhen pushed Lin Wen in, and saw Lin Xiao sitting on the sandalwood chair, twisting the Buddha beads, and shouted.


    Lin Xiao didn''t open his eyelids, still muttering words in his mouth, as if he didn''t hear them at all.

 Chapter 33： question!

    Lin Yu really wanted to go over and shout, Lin Wen waved her hand to signal her not to disturb the old man.


    He knew that they didn''t have that weight, and they were not qualified to let the old man stop what he was doing.


    Lin Yu really bit her lip. This is not the first time she has seen this scene.


    If Lin Qiang and his son came, I am afraid it would be another situation.


    After a while, Lin Xiao finished chanting and slowly opened his eyes.


    He turned his head, looked at Lin Wen and his daughter, frowning slightly.


    "coming."


    is just two simple words, with a calm tone, it seems that the two people in front of him are not his son and granddaughter.


    "Dad, I have something to tell you."


    Lin Wen has long been accustomed to Lin Xiao''s attitude towards himself.


    [August One Chinese Network www.x81zw.me] ¡¡¡¡ Since he was disabled, he can no longer do anything for the Lin family, and even needs the Lin family''s relief. His son has no status anymore.


    If it weren''t for Lin Qiang and his son to go too far, and repeatedly target Lin Yuzhen, he would never want to come here.


    "Say."


    Lin Xiao still said few words, and seemed unwilling to say a word to Lin Wen.


    "The project Yuzhen is currently responsible for is the most important project of my Lin family, right?"


    Lin Xiao frowned slightly, wondering if Lin Wen came to ask for something today.


    He knew about this. Lin Qiang had told him that Lin Yu really didn''t know what method he used. Huang Yuming was only willing to make Lin Yu really responsible, otherwise he would not do this project.


    He is already a little unhappy, just for the benefit of the Lin family, he will not say it for the time being.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Wen and the others took the initiative to come and ask for it.


    Really consider this project. Without Lin Yuzhen, the Lin family would really not be able to do it?


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiao glanced at Lin Yu, and there was a hint of disgust in his eyes.


    It''s useless to have a daughter. I always have to marry. Maybe I have to take my family''s things out.


    "Yes, very important,"


    Lin Xiao raised his eyelids, "Isn''t Yu really in charge now, why, what are your requirements?"


    Lin Yu was really uncomfortable when he heard it.


    Could they come only because there is a request? What do you want?


    "no,"


    Lin Wen shook his head, "We are from the Lin family. We should do things for the Lin family. We don''t ask for anything, and we won''t ask for anything."


    "However, my eldest brother has made trouble again and again, affecting Yuzhen''s work, and even ruining this project, it would be too much!"


    Lin Wen''s tone was a little excited.


    "It''s really troublesome for him to find people to keep looking for Yu, destroying the construction of the factory building, and even want to hurt Yuzhen. What does this mean? This is the Lin family''s project, not my Lin Wen father and daughter''s project!"


    Lin Xiao opened his eyes wide and stared at Lin Wen.


    "What did you say?"


    His face was full of disbelief.


    "This is impossible."


    He said directly, "Lin Qiang is your eldest brother, and now he is the controller of the Lin family. He will not do such things that harm the interests of the Lin family."


    "dad!"


    Lin Wen was anxious, "Am I going to lie to you?"


    These all have evidence, should Jiang Ning bring those **** over and tell Lin Xiao in person that he believes it?


    "Huh, how do I believe you?"


    I don¡¯t know, but Lin Xiao said lightly, "Lin Qiang is not such a person."


    Lin Wen looked at Lin Xiao blankly. He suddenly felt that he was extremely stupid when he came to question Lin Qiang.


    How could Lin Xiao believe it.


    In his eyes, Lin Qiang is his son, what is he?


    "Lin Wen, I know, it¡¯s not easy for you to be disabled all these years. You can¡¯t make a cent for the Lin family and you have to reach out to me for it. It¡¯s uncomfortable."


    Lin Wen''s eyes were red.


    "But you shouldn''t slander your elder brother, these years, without his help, your life would have been too early."


    "Now Yu is really responsible for this project, and Lin Qiang has repeatedly recommended it to me. I just hope to give your family a chance. It''s good for you. Instead of staring at Yu, you really work hard, and instead speak ill of your eldest brother?"


    Lin Xiao shook his head, his face full of disappointment, "You let me down too much."


    "grandfather¡­"


    Lin Yu is really annoyed, Lin Xiao is all nonsense!


    "Don''t talk,"


    Lin Xiao interrupted her directly, "In the Lin family, you don''t have a place to speak yet!"

 Chapter 34： Disappointed!

    Lin Yu was really scolded, and even more ugly.


    "Don¡¯t think that you are in charge of this project now, and you will be overwhelmed. I am willing to do this project for you. You should be grateful to your uncle. I would not give you this opportunity without him recommending you."


    This is very straightforward.


    Lin Yu really felt a little ironic suddenly. He worked hard and worked hard. How many wrongs did he suffer?


    Lin Qiang not only didn''t have any help, he still stumbled in secret, but now it is good, Lin Xiao even let himself thank him.


    Thank him for always embarrassing himself.


    "Grandpa, you have been partial to their family since you were young, I don''t say anything,"


    Lin Yu took a deep breath, "But in the face of right and wrong, can you have a little principle?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Lin Xiao was furious, and slapped him on the table, "You dare to talk to me like this!"


    He glared at Lin Yuzhen, but he didn''t expect her to be so big or small.


    "Lin Wen! This is the daughter you taught? If you can''t teach, don''t give birth!"


    Lin Xiao yelled, "What''s the use of giving birth to a loser? Can my Lin family count on you? Get out of here!"


    Lin Wen wanted to argue, but he found that he couldn''t say anything.


    Looking at Lin Yuzhen''s extremely aggrieved appearance, he blamed himself, he was ashamed, and as a father, he couldn''t cover his daughter from the wind and rain, and let her suffer such contempt and insult!


    Lin Wen clenched his fists tightly. He had never been so desperate as today.


    "Yuzhen, let''s go."


    He took a deep look at Lin Xiao. For the first time, he felt that this father was already very far away from him.


    Lin Yu didn''t really say anything, and pushed Lin Wen away.


    Behind him, Lin Xiao was still cursing.


    "The moth! It''s a family of moths! There is no gratitude at all. I am really blind, and I will give you a chance!"


    The hearts of Lin Wen and his daughter were so painful that they were so humiliating that they would have been said by their closest relatives.


    When they walked out of the villa''s door, neither of them looked pretty.


    There are grievances, helplessness, disappointment, and anger!


    Jiangning had already guessed it.


    After this time, they should understand that the Lin family has nothing to do with them.


    The reason why they can stay in Lin''s family is only because Lin Yuzhen is still useful.


    Once this project is completed, Lin Xiao will kick Lin Yuzhen out of the Lin family without hesitation!


    He didn''t ask, he just walked over, took Lin Yuzhen, and pushed Lin Wen''s wheelchair: "Yuzhen, go to the car door, let''s go home."


    The atmosphere in the car is a bit dull.


    Lin Wen sat in the back row, finally couldn''t help but slammed a fist on his unconscious leg in anger.


    "Waste! Waste!"


    Lin Wen hit his leg, "Lin Wen, you are just a trash!"


    "dad!"


    Lin Yu feels so distressed, turning his head, tears can''t help streaming out, "Don''t be like this."


    "Yuzhen, Dad is useless, I''m sorry! I made you feel wronged like this."


    Lin Wen''s lips trembled.


    He blames himself and feels even more ashamed.


    If you are not disabled, this is definitely not the case.


    Even if Lin Xiao thinks that Qing Lin Yu is really a girl, at least he can protect her from the wind and rain, so as not to let people bully her.


    "Dad, I didn''t blame you, really, I never blame you."


    Lin Yu really shook his head, "Dad and Mom love me very much, and give me the best, I know, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself."


    Today, she saw thoroughly that their family had little weight in Lin Xiao''s eyes.


    Even if they work harder, what''s the use?


    After all, it''s better for Lin Qiang to say a few nice words.


    Lin Wen grabbed his hair. He hated his incompetence. The more Lin Yuzhen comforted him, the more he felt guilty.


    "Dad, Yuzhen is indeed responsible for so many grievances now."


    Jiang Ning, who had never spoken, glanced at the rearview mirror.


    Lin Yu was really busy turning his head: "Jiang Ning, what are you talking about!"


    "Because of your weakness, everyone in the Lin family despises you and dare to humiliate my mother and Yuzhen. They are women, but they have to bear so much. You should really feel ashamed."

 Chapter 35： Tingling

    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Yuzhen shouted, "You are not allowed to talk about my dad!"


    Her eyes were red, and her tears couldn''t stop streaming.


    No one is allowed to talk about her father!


    Jiang Ning did not care: "If you can be tougher, you can stand up a bit, are my mother and Yu really bullied?"


    "How many years have you worn that skirt on my mom?"


    "Does she still buy any cosmetics?"


    "Yu Zhenben can continue to study for postgraduate studies, why did he enter Lin''s work as soon as he graduated from his undergraduate degree?


    "She goes out at dawn and goes home in dark. She fights harder than anyone, and is more tired than anyone, but whose salary is higher than that?"


    Jiang Ning''s sentence almost tore Lin Wen to pieces!


    Without a trace of mercy, he stripped Lin Wen clean, all his dignity was gone at this moment.


    I can¡¯t take care of my wife and can¡¯t protect my daughter. What kind of man is this?


    "Jiang Ning... I beg you to stop talking."


    Lin Yu really pulled Jiang Ning''s sleeve, "You don''t want to hurt my dad anymore, okay?"


    Jiangning glanced at Lin Yu and parked the car to the side of the road.


    "I didn''t hurt him, it was him who hurt him all the time."


    Jiang Ning said, "His legs are useless, but they can''t stand up, but now, he can''t stand up as a whole."


    "Jiangning, you are right."


    Lin Wen smiled bitterly, "I have been kneeling for a long time and can''t stand up, not that I can''t stand up if my legs are broken."


    "I can heal your leg and make you stand up again, but if you can''t stand up mentally, there is no point in curing this leg."


    Jiangning is not polite.


    Lin Wen looked up and looked at Jiang Ning''s eyes.


    "My mother chose you, do you have the heart to let her lose forever?"


    with a boom¡ª


    Lin Wen felt his head roar.


    Will Su Mei lose her life?


    She married herself to such a useless, disabled person. I don''t know how many times she was laughed at by her family, but Su Mei never said a word of complaint in front of her.


    He used to pretend not to know, but now, can he pretend?


    "Do not!"


    Lin Wen suddenly clenched his fists, his face looked a bit hideous, "I can''t let her lose for a lifetime! She is my wife, I can''t let her be laughed at because of me!"


    Jiangning nodded and restarted the car.


    "That''s fine, you are ready, our family is about to rise."


    After finishing talking, Lin Wen and Lin Yu were really taken aback. Is our family going to rise?


    What does Jiang Ning''s remark mean?


    But Jiang Ning didn''t say any more.


    When he got home, Lin Wen''s eyes were red, and he returned to the house without saying a word, and fell asleep, which made Su Mei a little worried.


    "Yuzhen, what happened?"


    Lin Yu really shook his head.


    After Jiang Ning said those words, Lin Wen was just like that. She was also a little worried, and she glanced at Jiang Ning reproachfully, why did she say such harsh words.


    "Mom, don''t worry, Dad is tired. Tomorrow, I will return you a different man."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning went back to the house.


    ...


    At that time, the hot spring club.


    Heihu''s face is ugly.


    He stared at Lin Qiang and said coldly: "Mr. Lin, you are so unkind, you deliberately conceal so much information."


    "That project Huang Yuming also has a share, why don''t you tell me?"


    "What did Brother Tiger say? That is my Lin family''s project. What does it have to do with Huang Yuming? He just used the channel to exchange our money, and the money and goods were cleared."


    Lin Qiang snorted, "But that Lin Yu is really good at it. He is afraid that he would climb onto Huang Yuming''s bed and serve him well, so he was so unscrupulous."


    "I don''t care about this."


    Heihu waved his hand, "For your business, my sixty-eight brothers were still detained on the construction site, one hundred thousand, how do you think this can be resolved?"


    Lin Qiang smiled faintly, without speaking.


    How to deal with it?


    You took me five million **** back and forth, and I haven''t done anything right up to now, so you dare to ask me what to do?


    Your people are useless, they are all rubbish!


    Seeing Lin Qiang''s appearance that had nothing to do with me, Heihu cursed inwardly.


    Knowing that it is impossible for Lin Qiang to pay any more money, after all, he took the money, but things were not done properly. It is not so easy to try to squander the money.


    "Now that Huang Yuming is involved, things are not easy to handle,"


    Black Tiger said, "Also, I have looked for Huang Yuming, he said there are other people behind him, who I can''t afford to offend!"

 Chapter 36： Shame!

    "Why, there are people in Donghai who can''t afford to offend Brother Tiger?"


    Lin Qiang raised his eyebrows, "That said, I found the wrong person."


    Heihu glanced at Lin Qiang, thinking that this businessman didn''t seem to be a good thing either, was he already expressing his dissatisfaction.


    If Lin Qiang spread this out, it would have a bad influence on his reputation as a black tiger.


    "Huh, President Lin can''t help but look down on my black tiger,"


    Black Tiger said, "How many catties I have, I know in my heart!"


    "What about the detained brothers?"


    "They are all my people, I naturally can''t leave it alone, otherwise, wouldn''t the brothers under my hands be chilled?"


    some of the men standing not far away, nodded secretly in their hearts.


    They have been watching Heihu''s attitude, hoping that Heihu will take action and bring the other brothers back, but until now, Heihu has not responded.


    6.8 million, the black tiger is reluctant.


    "I don''t believe it, they dare to hold on to my people forever! Then let them keep it!"


    Black Tiger yelled coldly, "My brothers, once they find an opportunity, they will escape. When that happens, you can see how I clean up those guys Huang Yuming!"


    Hearing this, the men standing on the side couldn''t help but startled.


    Heihu means that he still refuses to pay the money to redeem people, and wants other brothers to find a way to get out?


    In his eyes, money is more important than his brother!


    Even Lin Qiang''s face flashed with contempt. Heihu will lead people like this, sooner or later, something will go wrong.


    "Brother Tiger!"


    Outside the door, a person suddenly walked in, his face was a little ugly, "Something happened!"


    "What happened again!"


    Heihu was very angry, how could accidents happen one after another.


    "It''s the brothers who have been detained."


    The man''s face was a little weird, "They were let go."


    "Release it?"


    Heihu instantly raised his eyebrows when he heard it, "That''s a good thing, I know, Huang Yuming is just pretending, he dare to hold my people?"


    In this way, he saved 6.8 million!


    "But..."


    The visitor hesitated for a moment, embarrassed, "They didn''t come back, they stayed on the construction site to work for them, and don''t want to pay a penny."


    "What did you say!"


    The black tiger stood up abruptly.


    stared at that subordinate, "You say it again!"


    Those eyes almost burst into flames!


    His subordinates work for others on the construction site and don''t even need a penny of wages?


    Are they trying to lose their faces!


    "Brother Tiger, you are not willing to redeem them with money, they... They can only work for themselves and redeem them free."


    He lowered his voice, no one would dare to speak loudly.


    "fart!"


    Heihu kicked the chair and blushed, "Are they rubbish? Sixty or seventy people, won''t find a chance to type out? Is it possible that someone is staring at them all day long?"


    "Useless things, lose my face as a black tiger!"


    "It''s such a waste, and I have to spend one hundred thousand to redeem one person? Are they worthy!"


    The black tiger became angry from embarrassment and yelled at him.


    He has never been so embarrassed.


    He sent out sixty or seventy people. Not only did the matter fail to be handled, they were **** by others.


    This is shameful enough.


    What about now, even working for others for free?


    This is to press his black tiger''s face on the ground, stomping like crazy with shoes!


    "Brother Tiger, it seems that I did find the wrong person to do this."


    Lin Qiang got up, smiled and shook his head.


    He spent 5 million, but with this result, can Black Tiger be a little bit more embarrassed?


    kept saying that there is nothing he can''t do in the East China Sea. Now, is this slap on the face loud enough? Boom!


    "President Lin, don''t worry, if I take your money, I will definitely get things done for you!"


    Heihu said angrily, "I have been in Donghai City for so many years, so I can''t let such a thing break the sign!"


    Lin Qiang didn''t say anything, but the suspicious smile on his face made Black Tiger feel even more unhappy.


    "Call me all my brothers!"


    Black Tiger gritted his teeth and said, "No one has ever dared to stray wild on my head, even Huang Yuming can''t do it!"


    "Tomorrow, bring me back that bunch of useless waste, I have to clean them up!"

 Chapter 37： Insoluble knot

    Lin Qiang ignores the black tiger''s madness here, what''s the use of being sturdy in front of his hands?


    can''t even handle such a small thing, it seems that this black tiger is not worthy of its name.


    The phone rang, and Lin Qiang frowned slightly when he saw Lin Xiao was calling.


    "dad."


    He went out and got on the phone.


    "Come to me now!"


    Lin Xiao had a majestic tone, and hung up after speaking.


    Lin Qiang''s heart moved slightly, and he heard Lin Xiao''s tone with a trace of anger, not knowing why.


    Did not dare to lose time, Lin Qiang drove to the villa where Lin Xiao was.


    He entered the door in a frenzied manner, with a worried look on his face: "Dad, what''s the matter? Is it that Lin Feng, the boy, has annoyed you again? I''ll clean him up when I go back!"


    Lin Xiao sat there, slowly opening his eyes: "It''s not Lin Feng."


    "It''s not him? Who made you angry then?"


    "It''s you!"


    Lin Xiao''s voice suddenly became louder, "Lin Qiang, did you arrange for someone to interfere with the construction of Lin Yuzhen''s plant?"


    Lin Qiang gave a chuckle in his heart, how could the old man know about this?


    Black Tiger!


    That useless thing! The subordinates are also a bunch of trash!


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Lin Qiang did not deny, but directly nodded.


    He knew that since Lin Xiao asked, he naturally knew it. He couldn''t hide it, so the sophistry made Lin Xiao even more angry.


    "Why?"


    Lin Xiao still had a straight face, but he was obviously not as angry as before.


    "Because Lin Yu really eats inside and out!"


    Lin Qiang gritted her teeth and said, "She and Huang Yuming want to **** my Lin family''s property! You may not know, just this month, their family bought a BMW for half a million! Where did they get the money?"


    Lin Xiao''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    "This Lin Yu really looks innocent and kind, but in fact she has wolf ambitions. She has long been dissatisfied with the Lin family, resentful towards you, dad, so I want to take this opportunity to seize the Lin family''s property!"


    Lin Qiang sighed, "Their family has done anything for the Lin family except for reaching out to us over the years? Nothing!"


    "We help them from time to time, but what about them? Grace will revenge!"


    "Now, they are not satisfied yet and want more. As the head of the Lin family, I absolutely cannot allow these thieves to occupy a penny of my Lin family!"


    Lin Xiao''s face eased a lot.


    "This project is very important. We have invested too much resources. If you do damage like this, we will lose our own interests!"


    Lin Xiao tapped his finger on the table.


    "I don''t want to either,"


    Lin Qiang smiled bitterly, with a helpless look, "But when he is constantly interrupted, he suffers from chaos. Lin Yuzhen really wants to be completely controlled by Lin Yuzhen. Do we still have a chance to get it back?"


    "I didn''t want to let my dad know about this. It''s fine to carry it by myself. You are old and shouldn''t work for the Lin family anymore. I''m useless, or dad is worried about you."


    Lin Qiang''s face is full of filial piety, and he is full of care, which makes Lin Xiao even more gratified.


    "Lin Wen came to me earlier and accused you of interfering with Lin Yuzhen."


    Lin Xiao said, "This Lin Wen also seems to have changed. He has become greedy and sinister. I am very disappointed."


    "The third child is too much!"


    Lin Qiang angered him, "My second child is working hard for the Lin family in the provincial capital. I can''t sleep well for the Lin family''s business, but what about him?"


    The more he said, the more disappointed Lin Xiao''s face became.


    If Lin Wen still had his blood on him, he wouldn''t want this son anymore!


    "Dad, don''t worry, I will guard the Lin family, and I will never let anyone take away a penny from the Lin family!"


    Lin Qiang said solemnly.


    Lin Xiao nodded: "With your words, I''m relieved, Lin Wen''s family..."


    "I have a countermeasure, dad, don''t worry, just leave everything to me."


    comforted Lin Xiao for a while, and after saying a lot of what he liked to hear, Lin Xiao''s mood improved.


    Lin Qiang left, his face gloomy all the way.


    He didn''t expect that Lin Wen, who has always been weak and weak, would even know how to file a complaint.


    But what about that?


    In Lin Xiao''s eyes, his eldest son is the best and the one he trusts the most. What Lin Wen said is like farting!


    "This dead knot, I can''t solve it!"


    Lin Qiang¡¯s eyes were full of gloomy coldness, "The third child, it''s you who are looking for death by yourself, so don''t blame the big brother for being cruel!"

 Chapter 38： Come to trouble!

    The night gradually fell silent.


    Everything was calm, but Jiang Ning knew that everything was starting to be restless.


    Lying on the ground, Jiang Ning knew that Lin Yu was really awake.


    "Don''t go to the construction site tomorrow, go shopping with mom, buy some clothes and skin care products."


    "Why?"


    Lin Yu really turned his head. In the darkness, he couldn''t see Jiang Ning''s face, "What about you?"


    "I will go."


    Lin Yu really paused: "What are you going to do?"


    She is the person in charge. Jiang Ning has nothing to do with this project. What is he going to do?


    "There is some rubbish, I will clean it up for you."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    Early the next morning, Lin Wen woke up.


    Washed his face, brushed his teeth, shaved his beard, changed into a shirt that he hadn''t worn for a long time, unlocked the bookcase, took out the almost dusty business materials, and sat in front of the balcony to look seriously.


    Su Mei didn''t know what happened, she felt that Lin Wen seemed to be a different person.


    The whole person''s eyes, aura and even expressions are different.


    She is a little worried.


    Yesterday, Jiang Ning told himself that starting today, there will be a new Lin Wen. What is going on?


    "Mom, Yuzhen will accompany you to go shopping today, buy some clothes and skin care products."


    Jiangning picked up the breakfast from the table and went out while eating, "Dad has a lot to review, so don''t disturb him."


    After finishing speaking, soon there was the sound of the car starting outside, and Jiang Ning left directly.


    Lin Yu really walked out of the house with a face full of helplessness.


    Jiangning would not let her go today, saying that shopping with Su Mei is more important than anything else.


    "Mom, I will go shopping with you after breakfast. We haven''t been out shopping for a long time."


    "Is there anything to buy? I have nothing to buy."


    Su Mei hurriedly said, "What kind of squandered money!"


    Even if she just had five million, in her eyes, it would be returned to the East China Sea Bank sooner or later.


    "No, I won''t buy it today. Jiang Ning said he will buy it when he comes back."


    Lin Yu really pouted.


    Jiangning is going to buy it, she is worried that this **** will buy the whole mall directly!


    When she came back from the bank that day, she went online to check what was special about Jiang Ning''s black card. After learning about it, Lin Yu was shocked for an hour before she recovered.


    She can hardly believe that Jiang Ning is so rich!


    "Mom, if you don''t buy a few sets of clothes today, Jiangning will definitely buy the entire mall and let you pick them."


    Lin Yu said helplessly.


    Jiang Ning can come up with such a thing.


    "Ok."


    When Su Mei heard it, what''s the deal? You can''t let Jiangning spend money on them anymore, just pick two discounted clothes by yourself.


    ¡­¡­


    Suburban, factory building site.


    More than sixty people helped, and the progress has indeed improved a lot.


    Not to mention, this group of **** work very hard.


    Lin Yu really confessed that he provided them with food, made sure they had enough food and had the energy to work, and even had desserts and fruits.


    When a few **** saw these, their eyes were red, and they almost didn''t shed tears.


    Having worked under Heihu for so many years, they have not received this kind of treatment!


    For the first time, they felt that it is not particularly difficult to make money by labor, and it also has dignity.


    Jiangning sat in the car, listening to music, waiting quietly.


    Soon, a few buses drove from a distance and stopped at the entrance of the factory. A group of people rushed out of the car.


    "A bunch of trash!"


    Heihu walked in the forefront, and when he saw that his subordinates were actually working on the construction site, his face flushed with anger, "Trash! You **** lost my black tiger''s face!"


    "What''s the use for me to raise you? I was so worthless to move bricks on the construction site! Ashamed!"


    He roared, "What are you still waiting for? Get me back!"


    On the construction site, those **** were startled when they saw that the black tiger had come.


    Black Tiger came to rescue them?


    No, look at Heihu''s expression and brought so many people here. He didn''t come to save people, but was angry that he lost his face and came to trouble them!


    These people suddenly became even more chilled.


    When they need to spend money in exchange for them to go back, Heihu doesn''t say a word and is reluctant to spend money.


    Now it''s saving face, and yelling when they come, do they really treat them as dogs?


    Come when you call, and go when you wave?

 Chapter 39： Have you asked me?

    "Stop!"


    At the gate of the construction site, Huang Yu had arranged people early in the morning, headed by the dog that day.


    He slanted his eyes and glanced at Heihu: "Isn''t this Brother Tiger? Why, bring my brother over to find work? But there is no shortage of people on our construction site now."


    "You **** die!"


    Black Tiger cursed, "Where is Huang Yuming! Let him get out!"


    "Huang always has business to discuss. Didn''t Brother Hu refuse to cooperate before? The investment of 6.8 million is not high, but Brother Hu is not willing."


    Brother Gou was not at all polite, and slapped Heihu in the face in front of those bastards.


    Heihu''s face suddenly sank.


    When did even this kind of cat and dog dare to talk to themselves like this!


    "Today, I want to take these shameful things home, you want to stop me?"


    His face was full of threats. With an order, nearly a hundred people behind him all picked up the stick in his hand!


    Brother Gou smiled, twisted his neck, made a clicking sound, and clapped his hands. A total of two to three hundred people rushed out from the construction site. There were more people than the black tigers!


    "I have long heard of Brother Tiger''s reputation, Mr. Huang said, if Brother Tiger wants to teach the younger brother, let the younger brother stay with him to the end!"


    Brush brush, a group of people step forward!


    Heihu''s face is even more ugly.


    Even a dog under Huang Yuming dare to yell at himself?


    "Don''t force me!"


    Black Tiger said angrily.


    Brother Gou dug his ears and said, "As long as Brother Tiger wants to do something, we will accompany you to the end. Today, either you will kill me or I will kill you!"


    Ruthless!


    is more cruel than talking, brother dog has never been afraid of anyone!


    What''s more, in the car inside, there is still a murderer sitting!


    Brother Gou has seen how great Jiang Ning is, and he is full of confidence now!


    Hearing this, Heihu was completely angry, and his anger rushed to his head: "Hit me! Kill these things that don''t have eyes!"


    In a short time, the two sides collided violently, and the battle was on the verge!


    Brother Gou wields a stick, without a trace of politeness, and is fierce. Today, he finally had the opportunity to show himself in front of Jiang Ning. If he didn''t work hard, I am sorry that Jiang Ning spared him last time!


    "boom!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Boom!"


    A group of people fought, and there was an obvious number advantage on Brother Gou, and his momentum was also unstoppable!


    Big brother''s eldest brother is behind him, what else is terrible about them?


    In just a few minutes, the people of Heihu kept backing away. They were too few and the other party had been prepared.


    Black Tiger is extremely powerful. One person can deal with five or six people without any problems, but Brother Gou is cruel enough to bring a dozen people around Black Tiger, and he doesn''t put him in the slightest.


    "boom!"


    Gou got a punch on the shoulder and kicked Heihu''s stomach with a kick, smugly wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth with excitement.


    "Brother Tiger, come again!"


    "If you don''t kill me today, I will kill you, brother dog!"


    Heihu gritted his teeth with anger, he raised his head and glanced at the fact that the men on the construction site were indifferent!


    "I raised a group of white-eyed wolves!"


    The black tiger trembled all over, and there was no point in doing it again. What if he brought these useless things back?


    I am afraid they have already dissatisfied themselves!


    He is angry!


    Own signboard, I am afraid it will be smashed.


    "Huang Yuming, you are ruthless! I remember this account!"


    Black Tiger let out cruel words, "From today, I Black Tiger will never end with you!"


    After speaking, he turned around to leave.


    "Come as you say, and leave as you say."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind, calm but with a sense of terrifying oppression.


    "Have you asked me?"


    Heihu trembled suddenly and turned his head slowly.


    I saw a man and stepped out.


    His steps feel very light, but every step seems to be on his own heart!


    Plop!


    Plop!


    hit hard!


    Heihu suddenly felt his heart beating faster and his blood surged, as if he was being stared at by a fierce tiger.


    "who are you?"


    The black tiger''s apple knot slid, surprised that his voice changed a little.


    There was a sudden rise in his heart, a kind of inexplicable fear. He had been in the underground circle for so many years. He had never been like this before. He just glanced at Jiang Ning and felt fear!

 Chapter 40： Shock the audience!

    "You are not qualified to know."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Come to me to make trouble, but this is the third time."


    He has warned Black Tiger, but Black Tiger doesn¡¯t listen.


    If this were on the battlefield, Jiang Ning would not give him any chance and would kill him directly!


    "Hmph, what a big tone! Where is Huang Yuming? Let him come out to see me!"


    Black Tiger took a step back unconsciously.


    He had a faint feeling in his heart that the man in front of him was probably the one who Huang Yuming spoke of. He was really arrogant!


    Jiangning ignored him.


    staring at Heihu, his voice became cold: "In the East China Sea, you are the first person who does not have long eyes."


    As soon as the voice fell, he moved!


    The speed is fast to the extreme!


    As if only an afterimage slipped by, the dog and the others could see blood spurting!


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and the ground seemed to shake.


    Immediately, it was a heart-piercing scream!


    "what--!"


    The black tiger bent his legs and knelt on the ground, his knees directly sinking into the ground!


    The pain caused Heihu''s face to become pale suddenly. He stretched out his hand to support the ground and tried to stand up, but he couldn''t even pull his leg out.


    broken!


    His leg was broken, he was completely paralyzed at the moment, and he couldn''t feel anything except pain.


    "This is a small punishment."


    Jiangning was condescending, looking at the black tiger, "Are you going to take it?"


    Heihu took a deep breath, his face flushed, and the intense pain made his mind more sober.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, but he didn''t expect that Jiang Ning said that he would do it, and he was so powerful that he just... how did he do it?


    I didn''t see it clearly, so how could I react to it!


    Is this the person Huang Yuming said that he can''t afford to provoke?


    When did such a terrifying guy appear in Tokai City!


    "I, I am not convinced, you dare to kill me!"


    The black tiger gritted his teeth and roared, his eyes red.


    "boom!"


    made another kick and kicked directly on the black tiger''s chin. With a click, the black tiger broke his jaw bone and fell to the ground, unable to even speak.


    Jiangning has no extra nonsense at all.


    Not satisfied?


    Then let you take it!


    Around ¡¡¡¡, the men brought by Heihu were all stunned.


    Isn''t this too domineering?


    Jiangning said that he would do it with his hands. That''s a black tiger, a well-known ruthless man in the underground circle.


    But now it was beaten by Jiang Ning with no strength to fight back. Not to mention, now he doesn''t even have the strength to fight back.


    They were holding sticks in their hands, but no one dared to move.


    Jiangning glanced around, and they all stepped back subconsciously!


    These rubbish, he didn''t care about it at all.


    "Throw this **** out, and whoever dares to come in and make trouble, fight it out."


    Jiangning finished speaking, then turned and left.


    Brother Gou is extremely excited!


    He had never seen a man as powerful as Jiang Ning in his entire life. Heihu, a famous ruthless man, was not as good as an ant in front of Jiang Ning.


    "Throw it out!"


    Brother Gou personally grabbed the black tiger with a few people, as if he had lost a dead dog, and threw it out.


    Heihu''s subordinates, no one dares to move!


    They watched Heihu pass out, with blood on his face, they could only carefully lift Heihu into the car and leave quickly.


    Those **** on the construction site looked a little numb when watching this scene.


    They knew that Jiangning was great, but they didn''t expect that Jiangning would dare to be so arrogant!


    That is the black tiger!


    A well-known ruthless man in the underground circle of Donghai City, it is said that he has seen blood in his hand, but Jiang Ning...the look in the eyes of a black tiger is no different from a dog.


    How powerful is this?


    "Guo, who the **** is he."


    A **** couldn''t help asking Brother Gou, "In Donghai, when did such a terrible person appear?"


    "who is he?"


    Brother Gou snorted, "You are not qualified to know, I can only tell you, don''t provoke him!"


    Who is Jiangning, even Brother Dog doesn''t know, he only knows that in front of Jiangning, even Huang Yuming must be respectful!


    The whole construction site fell silent. Soon, those **** went back to move bricks to work in silence, and the thoughts that had originally appeared in their hearts were completely obliterated by Jiang Ninggang''s feet.


    Jiangning''s shot shocked the audience!

 Chapter 41： Wrap it all up

    He didn''t stay on the construction site anymore, he confessed that Brother Dog was staring, then drove away and went to the mall to pick up Lin Yu''s mother and daughter.


    ¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t know how long it has been since I went shopping.


    The skirts on Su Mei have been worn for several years, and she is reluctant to buy new ones.


    "Mom, I''ve seen several stores, don''t you like them?"


    Lin Yu shrugged helplessly, "There is no discount on the clothes just last season."


    She knew that Su Mei was looking for a discount store, so she could buy two cheaper clothes.


    "Look again, there will always be."


    Su Mei smiled.


    The family is not rich, and she still has money for Lin Wen to treat her disabled leg. She can''t spend it randomly.


    Lin Yu was really uncomfortable.


    Su Mei was also a school-level beauty when she was young. Soon after getting married, Lin Wen was crippled in a car accident, and their family was deteriorating, and Su Mei didn''t dress herself much anymore.


    Even clothes are rarely bought again.


    "Mom, this one! I see a few pieces that suit you!"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but said, pulling Su Mei into a brand store.


    Even if she spends her one month''s salary, she still has to buy two nice clothes for Su Mei.


    "Yuzhen, this is a famous brand! Expensive!"


    Su Mei lowered her voice and turned around to get out.


    Just look at the price of one piece, it would cost thousands of dollars, which is too expensive!


    "It''s okay, let''s take a look, take a look and talk about it."


    Lin Yu really pulled Su Mei.


    "Miss, if you just can''t buy it, please don''t crease the clothes."


    At this time, a heavy make-up waiter came to the service counter with a smile on his face, but what he could say was awkward, "It will affect our second sale."


    She sees many people like this.


    I just came in to watch, and I couldn''t afford it at all. I reached out and tried it on again. It was crumpled, and they had to re-iron it in the end.


    Hearing this, Su Mei blushed, a little embarrassed.


    Lin Yu was really angry: "Why are you talking like that? The clothes are put out so that they can be seen and tried on?"


    "And, if I want to buy it!"


    "Miss, if you want to buy, then you can try, but can you come up with the money first?"


    The waiter smiled contemptuously at the corner of his mouth, especially when he saw Su Mei''s skirt and the cuffs were stitched up, I was even more sure that the mother and daughter had no money and couldn''t afford it!


    Lin Yu was really angry. It was the first time I heard that if you want to buy clothes, you have to pay for it.


    This waiter, I look down on people too much!


    "It''s rain, forget it, let''s go."


    Su Mei didn''t want to argue with others. For a moment, it was too impulsive to spend thousands of dollars on a piece of clothing.


    "Yeah, if you can''t afford it, let''s go. I have a look at it and it''s pretty good."


    There was a hint of sarcasm on the waiter''s face, "This is the latest model this year. Go back to Taobao and check it out. The high copy should be coming out soon."


    The implication was that Lin Yuzhen and the others just came to the physical store to look at the styles, and then went up to buy imitations.


    I really thought she couldn¡¯t tell?


    "you!"


    Lin Yu is really angry.


    "What about your manager! I want to complain to you!"


    She doesn''t speak swear words, otherwise she really wants to scold the waiter harshly, where is there any business doing this.


    "Miss, you complain to me if you can''t afford clothes? It''s not that I can''t afford you."


    The voice of the waiter attracted the attention of several customers at the door, "Our store is a global chain and a key store in the mall. You really came to the wrong place. Is there a discount promotion downstairs? You can go there. "


    "Okay, don''t waste my time, please go out."


    The waiter directly ordered the chase!


    Lin Yuzhen was trembling with anger.


    She has never seen such a poorly qualified waiter, what kind of attitude is this!


    Su Mei was also angry, she was just reluctant, not that she couldn''t afford it, but the other side despised her mother and daughter so much, it would be too much.


    "Wrap all these clothes."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind.

 Chapter 42： Who said I want to buy it?

    Lin Yu really turned his head to see that Jiang Ning is here!


    Seeing Jiang Ning, Su Mei suddenly felt a little emboldened.


    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Yu really bit her lip, her face is full of grievances, why is she always being bullied.


    Jiang Ning nodded, and turned to look at the waiter, "Didn''t you hear? I asked you to wrap all the clothes!"


    The waiter was startled: "Wrap everything?"


    The clothes in the shop add up to hundreds of thousands!


    What are you kidding?


    Jiang Ning did not speak, and took out the black card directly from his pocket, shook it slightly, and the waiter''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    She is such a vain woman, how can she not know the black card, even if she is not qualified to use it, but every day I look forward to seeing this card!


    Unexpectedly, this man is so rich!


    "Yes, yes! I will wrap them up immediately!"


    She suddenly raised her eyebrows, and when she met such a big money, especially a man who wants to pretend to be in front of a woman, she is happier than anyone else, so you can be proud of it. She can get a lot of commissions, she doesn''t care about anything!


    The waiter ran in quickly, took out dozens of clothing bags, and started to pack them quickly, with no concealment about the excitement on his face.


    Hundreds of thousands of clothes!


    Her mentions amount to 20,000 to 30,000!


    The people watching the excitement around are also shocked, wrap them all up? Too rich.


    It seems that the waiter has kicked the iron plate, and when he meets a local tyrant, his face is really slapped.


    can look at the waiter, it doesn''t matter at all, as long as she can get a commission, she has already practiced this shame.


    "Jiangning..."


    Su Mei knew that Jiang Ning was venting her anger, but she bought so many all at once, and didn''t even try, it would be too wasteful.


    She knows that Jiang Ning is rich, but she can''t spend money for herself like this.


    "Don''t be impulsive."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Lin Yu really took a look at Jiang Ning, and wanted to persuade Jiang Ning not to consume impulsively. Now that she calmed down, she also felt that this woman might have deliberately used the aggressive method.


    But she is not reconciled.


    I was in a good mood to accompany Su Mei to go shopping, but I was even laughed at!


    "Sir, it''s all packed! A total of 328,409, you can swipe your card here!"


    The waiter moved extremely fast, for fear that Jiang Ning would calm down and repent, so he hurriedly packed the clothes, even not caring whether they were crumpled or not.


    "What card to swipe?"


    Jiangning glanced at her, "Who told you that I want to buy it?"


    Hearing this, not only Lin Yuzhen and Su Mei were stunned, but the people watching the excitement around him were stunned, and the waiter was also stunned.


    She was sweating profusely, and she worked so hard to wrap her clothes. Doesn''t Jiang Ning buy it?


    "You, didn''t you mean, wrap up all your clothes?"


    The corners of the waiter''s mouth twitched, his eyes fixed on the black card in Jiang Ning''s hand.


    "Yes, your clothes are not allowed to be tried, touched, or bought? Then don''t put them out and wrap them up."


    Jiang Ning finished speaking, put the black card into his pocket, took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, turned and left, "Let you bring mom to buy clothes, why do you even enter this class of store?"


    "A piece of clothing is only a few thousand dollars, are these clothes worthy of my mother? Let''s go to the opposite house."


    "..."


    The people around are stupid.


    The waiter was also stupid, almost vomiting blood!


    Jiangning is playing with her!


    Play her like a monkey!


    The people watching the excitement around are simply watching a monkey show!


    She was furious and stomped her feet. She wrapped the clothes in the whole shop, and now she has to take them out again, and iron them one by one.


    Jiang would rather leave her alone, take Lin Yuzhen, and walk directly to the opposite shops.


    Obviously, this store has a higher grade.


    "This one, this one, this one, and this one, take them down and give my mom a try."


    Jiangning had a very good vision. He picked a few pieces at once and threw the card directly to the waiter, "Swipe for 200,000 yuan first, if I didn¡¯t buy 200,000 yuan, you are not allowed to leave today, mom."


    The waiter''s eyes lit up [Biquge520www.biquge520.vip], and he immediately accepted the card respectfully: "Okay, sir!"


    "Jiangning..."


    Now, Lin Yuzhen and Su Mei are a little embarrassed.


    Especially, many people outside looked here and seemed to think that Jiang Ning had come to play tricks again.

 Chapter 43： Brother, do you still have to carry a bag?

    But they know that Jiang Ning is really not bad for money.


    "Mom, don''t be shocked, go try on clothes."


    Jiang Ning smiled and gently pushed Su Mei into the fitting room.


    Lin Yu really pouted: "Jiangning, my mom told you not to spend money."


    "My wife, you are so stingy."


    Jiangning gave Lin Yu a real glance, "Buy clothes for our mother to spend money indiscriminately?"


    Lin Yu really blushed, what are these words, how can I be stingy, I am...I am not so rich without you.


    Su Mei changed her clothes and walked out, Lin Yu really looked dumbfounded.


    "Mom, so beautiful!"


    Su Mei was beautiful when he was young, and the foundation was always there. People depended on clothes. As soon as they put on exquisite new clothes, the whole temperament suddenly appeared.


    "So beautiful!"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but admire, "My mom is so good-looking, dad is really blessed!"


    Su Mei''s face was flushed, and she was a little embarrassed to be praised by the child: "Is it really good-looking?"


    "nice!"


    Jiang Ning said, "I promise, when Dad sees it, he will get a nosebleed."


    Su Mei''s face is even more red like an apple, full of charm.


    Coming out of the shop, the waiter held the handbag with both hands and sent them off in person. How dare they let Jiangning carry more than a dozen bags by himself for such high-quality customers.


    "Don''t go to work today. I hired you to help me carry the bag. Is 10,000 yuan enough?"


    Jiang Ning thought about buying clothes for Lin Yuzhen and Lin Wen, as well as cosmetics and skin care products. It seems not enough for one person to carry bags.


    As soon as he turned his head, a few people behind him ran over immediately.


    "Brother, do you still have to carry a bag?"


    Jiangning felt that it was necessary to change the car.


    What kind of broken BMW, the trunk is too small, and I can¡¯t put my shopping in the street.


    Back to the community, Su Mei''s face was still slightly flushed, and he stepped into the house first, Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen slowly sorted the things in the car and entered the house.


    "click."


    Hearing the door opened, Lin Wen, who was resting, raised his head: "My wife, are you back?"


    When he saw Su Mei coming in at the door, he suddenly froze.


    Even breathing has stopped.


    A pair of eyes are wide open, it is a completely amazing feeling!


    "Look, look at what, look at me like this."


    Su Mei''s face turned redder, "I didn''t change my clothes."


    Lin Wen took a deep breath, his eyes burned with flames in a flash: "My wife, you are so beautiful!"


    Su Mei is even red at the base of her neck.


    "I''m old, so what nonsense are you talking about!"


    She took a sip and heard Jiang Ning and the others coming in behind her, and hurriedly ran into the house, "I''ll go in and change my clothes!"


    Jiang Ning was carrying dozens of packages in his hand, and Lin Wen was dumbfounded.


    "You guys are..."


    "Buy something a little bit."


    Jiangning smiled, "Dad, I bought you some suits."


    "You kid, what are you wasting money for me, what suit do I wear now..."


    "Mom chose it."


    The three words ¡¡¡¡ Jiangning blocked Lin Wen''s mouth, "You can try it later."


    Then, it was skin care products, cosmetics, and some things that Lin Wen didn''t know what they were.


    When he saw a small object, he blushed immediately, why did Jiang Ning even buy this thing?


    Have he and Yuzhen reached that point?


    too fast!


    "Dad and mom, you use them."


    Jiang Ning directly lost it, Lin Wen hurriedly put it in his pocket, glared at Jiang Ning, his face became red after brushing.


    "You brat!"


    Lin Wen blushed and his voice became quiet.


    He would like to say a few more words. Su Mei has changed his home clothes and walked out of the house to cook for them. Lin Wen quickly shut his mouth and asked Jiang Ning with his eyes. Did you see it?


    Jiangning immediately answered with his eyes, no.


    These two masters developed a tacit understanding so quickly.


    After finishing the things, Jiang Ning entered the house and saw Lin Yuzhen lying at the table, recording something.


    He turned his head and glanced, a little bit dumbfounded.


    "Are you keeping accounts?"


    "what?"


    Lin Yu really hurriedly put her hand to her hand, "Why don''t you knock on the door when you come in!"


    "Do I even knock on the door when I enter my house?"


    "What if I''m changing clothes!"

 Chapter 44： threat!

    Lin Yu really pouted her mouth, a little bit guilty of conscience.


    "Then I earn it."


    Jiang Ning''s words made Lin Yu really want to hit him.


    "You write down every money I spend for the family, do you plan to pay me back?"


    "I will work hard, and then I will pay you back one by one."


    Lin Yu really didn''t have a loud voice, and his confidence was obviously insufficient.


    That''s what she planned from the beginning, but at the beginning, Jiang Ning spent a small amount of money, but two cars cost one million, which made her a headache.


    Then there are penalties after penalties. She is afraid that she won''t be able to make so much money in her life.


    "Anyway, I will work hard to pay it back! Also, stop spending money for my family, okay?"


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning a little pitifully, she was really amazing.


    "No flowers, I didn''t buy it for you today."


    "You...I don''t spend your money!"


    Lin Yu really snorted, Jiang Ning really didn''t buy her anything today, how does she feel that Jiang Ning is the son of Su Mei and Lin Wen, and he has become a daughter-in-law.


    She ignored Jiang Ning, and seriously wrote down Jiang Ning¡¯s expenses today in her account book.


    Anyway, she will pay it back, if she can''t afford it... Is it going to be a promise?


    "If you want to pay me back, then you have to work hard."


    Jiangning didn''t joking, "accelerate the progress at the factory, and the construction can be completed in one month. Once the equipment is in place, you have to prepare for a big job."


    "Try hard like this, maybe you can pay me back soon."


    Lin Yu really turned his head and glanced at Jiang Ning: "That''s the Lin family''s property, and it''s not mine to make money."


    "It won''t be anymore soon."


    A gleam of light flashed in Jiang Ning''s eyes, making Lin Yu really startled, not understanding what Jiang Ning meant.


    ¡­¡­


    Hot Spring Club.


    Heihu was brought back, and his subordinates immediately called for a doctor. After an emergency operation for several hours, he still failed to save his legs.


    Lying on the bed, Heihu''s face was swollen and his jaw was broken. He couldn''t even speak, so he could only hum with his nose.


    "Who beat my brother like this? Who is it!"


    The man standing in front of the hospital bed looks a bit similar to the black tiger, but he has a more burly body.


    Hearing the news of Heihu¡¯s accident, Heilong immediately rushed from the provincial capital.


    He didn''t expect that someone in Donghai would dare to attack his brother!


    "It''s Huang Yuming''s person."


    his men tremblingly said.


    They knew very well that the reason Heihu was so arrogant in the East China Sea was because his brother Heilong was very powerful in the provincial capital, and no one in Donghai City dared to provoke him.


    "Huang Yuming?"


    Heilong raised his thick eyebrows, "This dog, dare to move my brother!"


    But people who have only risen in recent years, with unstable foundations, dare to cause such a big thing in the East China Sea.


    He has never paid attention to the underground circles of the East China Sea. In his opinion, this is a small fight, not as cruel as the provincial capital, so let the black tiger spend his life in the East China Sea, but how could he think that the black tiger was beaten into this? Look like.


    These legs are useless, and he won¡¯t be able to stand up in the future!


    "Brother Long, that fellow can fight very well." The subordinate hesitated for a moment, and said.


    Heilong turned his head and glared at him, his face was full of murderous aura.


    Can you fight?


    There are more people in this world who can fight, what''s the use?


    Those who dare to move their brother will have to die!


    "It seems that I have not been in the East China Sea these years, and many people have forgotten who I am Black Dragon, even my brother dare to hurt."


    He sneered, his face stubborn, and he looked at the hands of standing there, all shuddering!


    The black tiger is greedy for money, and the black dragon is an extreme violent!


    More than ten years ago, he was famous for being fierce. He made his reputation in the East China Sea. He was known as the number one ruthless person. Later, he was attracted by people and took him to the provincial capital for development.


    Now it is said that in the underground circles of the provincial capital, the status is extremely high. Now that he comes back to vent his anger for the black tiger, I am afraid the entire underground circle of the East China Sea will tremble!


    "Tell Huang Yuming, take fifty million, come over and kneel and apologize in three days, otherwise, I will kill him!"


    The black dragon roared.


    "Yes!"


    Soon, the news spread to the underground circles of the East China Sea, causing shock to many people.

 Chapter 45： A bug

    The black dragon is back?


    The first ruthless person is back?


    Huang Yuming dared to destroy Heihu, that is Heilong¡¯s younger brother!


    Don''t look at Huang Yuming''s business now, and he has some reputation in the underground circle, but he provokes the black dragon. If his life is gone, no matter how big the business is, what use is it.


    For a time, the underground circle of Donghai City is surging!


    Everyone is staring at Huang Yuming, some are gloating, and others sympathize with him. Everyone knows that even if Huang Yuming puts out 50 million and kneels down for the black dragon, I am afraid he will have to lose half his life!


    Jinyu Restaurant.


    Jiangning came over to pack two dishes and went home. Lin Wen liked to eat them.


    Huang Yu was waiting at the Jinyu restaurant early in the morning. Seeing Jiang Ning arrived, he immediately ordered the chef to make on-site, and he invited Jiang Ning into the box.


    "The black dragon really came back."


    Huang Yuming took a deep breath, "He asked me to take out 50 million as compensation and kneel in front of him to make amends."


    He knows that Heilong''s words can only be heard generally.


    Even if he kneels down and takes 50 million yuan to pay compensation, the black dragon will definitely destroy himself.


    This ruthless man, when he was in the East China Sea, he beat many people who could only bow their heads, it was too ruthless!


    Heihu dared to run rampant in the underground circle of the East China Sea only with his brother. No one dared to provoke him. This time, he was planted in Jiang Ning''s hands.


    "50 million, I can''t take it out, it¡¯s impossible to take it out,"


    This is Jiang Ning''s hand. He took the money out to make amends, not slapped Jiang Ning in the face, "Big brother, this black dragon, how do we deal with it?"


    "Let him come."


    Jiang Ning looked indifferent, "A bug, what are you nervous about."


    Huang Yuming smiled bitterly.


    In front of Jiang Ning, the black dragon is just a bug, but in his opinion, the black dragon is not easy to provoke.


    It is not only the black dragon who has a bad reputation, but also a lot of things in the East China Sea. More importantly, the current black dragon has a certain position in the underground circle of the provincial capital.


    This black dragon moves, that horror will even offend the provincial capital.


    He knew that Jiang Ning was great, but how long had Jiang Ning been in the East China Sea, and it would be very troublesome to provoke such a powerful person at once.


    "Lao Huang, in the past five years in the East China Sea, you have not earned less, have you?"


    Jiangning suddenly asked.


    Huang Yuming nodded: "Thanks to the care of Big Brother and Fei, I made a little."


    "A serious business makes money, I have no objection, but there are some unclean things, you''d better throw them away for me."


    Huang Yuming''s heart beat suddenly.


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes, "I only reminded once that some money is hot, and it is easy to play with fire and self-immolate."


    Huang Yuming''s forehead was suddenly cold and sweaty.


    He secretly did some unclean business. After staying in the underground circle for a long time, some money is too easy to make. Although it is not clean, he can come quickly.


    Even if he does something very concealed, Jiang Ning still knows!


    This is not a reminder, but a warning!


    It suddenly occurred to him that Jiang Ning came to the East China Sea this time to clean up the entire underground circle of the East China Sea. Now it seems that even himself is included.


    "Yes! Yes! Brother, I remembered, I will solve it right away!"


    Huang Yuming said respectfully immediately.


    Jiangning is giving him a chance, he must seize it.


    "Okay, ALFY said that your nature is not bad, so I give you this opportunity and cherish it."


    Jiangning got up, guessing that the dishes are already ready, "I''ll help you solve the bug, you do your own thing."


    "Yes!"


    Huang Yuming respectfully said.


    Jiangning left with the vegetables, and Huang Yuming felt that his back was wet with sweat.


    Even if Jiang Ning didn''t say a word of cruelty, Huang Yuming could feel that anyone contaminated with dirty money would not end well!


    Jiangning came to the East China Sea, probably not only for Lin Yuzhen, but also for other purposes.


    "You guys, immediately throw away those businesses, and donate all the money in exchange to charity!"


    Huang Yuming made a decisive decision, "Build a library and amusement park for Donghai City, donate it to schools and hospitals, do you understand it!"


    "Brother, that would make a lot of losses."


    "Huh, still thinking about making money now?"


    Huang Yuming said angrily, "This kind of hot money shouldn''t be earned! I had a fever in my brain, are you still in my brain now! Do it now!


    "Yes!"


    Soon, there was another storm in the underground circle.

 Chapter 46： I want to see you

    Huang Yuming is selling off his business in large quantities.


    Especially some businesses in the gray area are almost a loss-making business, Huang Yuming did not hesitate, and even some legitimate industries, Huang Yuming also did not retain.


    It seems that something difficult has happened, a large sum of funds is needed, and I am in a hurry to cash out.


    "Huang Yuming is scared, he is raising money to compensate the black dragon."


    "Can you not be afraid? Heilong, that lunatic, even if Huang Yuming is worthy now, he is also famous in the earth circle, but if he provokes the black dragon, he is dead!"


    "Fifty million! Huang Yuming is going to bleed heavily this time, whoever makes him provoke him, provoke that lunatic."


    There were discussions everywhere in the circle, and many people laughed at Huang Yuming, and when he started to abolish the black tiger, why didn''t he think of today.


    Now I''m kneeling down and begging the black dragon to forgive me, this face-slapping came too soon.


    For a while, many people despised Huang Yuming and looked down upon him.


    There are even other bigwigs in the circle who took advantage of the fire and robbed them, slashing prices and taking away Huang Yuming''s business.


    Huang Yuming still didn''t counter-offer, as long as the price was about the same, he would sell it without frowning.


    This kind of hot potato is more powerful than a time bomb. Huang Yuming just wants to throw it away quickly, no matter who picks it up.


    When the news reached the hot spring club, a trace of disdain flashed across Heilong''s face.


    He had expected this a long time ago, so after calculating the cash that Huang Yuming can put out, fifty million is enough to break the chain of funds for Huang Yuming''s legitimate business.


    The only thing Huang Yuming can do is to abandon his own industry in the underground circle and completely lose his position in the underground circle!


    "Brother Long, Huang Yuming should have raised money. I don''t know when he will come to apologize to Brother Long."


    ''S subordinates are waiting for this day, "Huh, when he comes, Long Ge must abolish him!"


    "Because he lost money, I will let him go?"


    A trace of cruelty flashed across the hideous face of the black dragon, "I will not only destroy him, but also want him to lose everything!"


    "What it feels like to fall from heaven into hell, Huang Yuming will know soon."


    Dare to scrap his brother, Huang Yuming is doomed to a dead end!


    Heilong won''t let him die too easily, and if he doesn''t torture him until he wants to commit suicide, how can he avenge his brother?


    It''s just that Huang Yuming didn''t come one day.


    Two days later, Huang Yuming still didn''t come.


    On the last day, Huang Yuming still didn''t come, as if he didn''t take Heilong''s words to heart at all!


    The people in the underground circle of the East China Sea are all watching, to see how the black dragon will retaliate against Huang Yuming, and how Huang Yuming whispers to beg the black dragon for forgiveness.


    Yes, Huang Yuming didn''t go to the hot spring club at all, and he didn''t pay attention to the threat of the black dragon at all!


    Heilong''s face is extremely ugly.


    The time limit he gave was about to come, but Huang Yuming didn''t mean to show up at all, let alone bring fifty million, to kneel and apologize to himself!


    This is hitting his black dragon in the face.


    This is saying that his black dragon speaks like farting, there is no threat!


    "Huang Yuming!"


    The black dragon clenched his fists, his joints creaked, and he could see the green veins violently, and his whole body exuded a terrifying murderous aura.


    "Brother Long, someone is here and he wants to see you!"


    Outside the door, his subordinates rushed forward and said respectfully.


    The black dragon raised his head: "Who?"


    As long as it''s not Huang Yuming, he doesn''t want to see anyone at all.


    Now he wants to see Huang Yuming kneeling in front of him and confessing!


    "The person who personally abolished your brother Heihu."


    At the door, Jiang Ning walked in with his hands behind his back.

 Chapter 47： Give you a chance, dont cherish it

    Jiangning is like walking in the back garden of his own home, calmly, without the slightest tension on his face.


    He stepped in, and the black dragon stood up all at once!


    "The one who abolished my brother, is it you?"


    Those eyes condensed a terrifying murderous in an instant!


    à§!


    à§!


    à§!


    The door behind him closed, and the people in the whole hot spring club immediately surrounded the black dragon room.


    "quick!"


    "quick!"


    A group of people, all black and black, their faces are fierce.


    They didn''t expect that the person who dismantled the black tiger would dare to come to the hot spring club alone, looking for death!


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "If you don''t teach your brother well, then I have to educate you."


    He walked to a chair, sat down for himself, and glanced back. Dozens of people had already blocked the door, staring at him coldly.


    Heilong''s face is grim, as if looking at a fool.


    "Huang Yuming sent you to death?"


    All he can think of is this possibility.


    Huang Yuming knew that he had annoyed him, so he didn''t dare to come, so let his subordinates die for him?


    dreaming!


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "I''m here to find you."


    He glanced at Heilong, "I want to give you a chance."


    "Give me a chance? Hahahaha!"


    Black dragon is like hearing the most ridiculous joke in the world, a person who is dying, come over and tell myself, give myself a chance?


    Does he still need others to give him a chance?


    "Then you are telling me, what opportunity do you give me?"


    The black dragon stepped forward, step by step towards Jiangning, his body was murderous, his fists were pinched, his joints creaked, as if he had violent power, he could not suppress it!


    "A chance to survive."


    Jiangning still sat there, slightly raised his head, looking at the black dragon that came by.


    "Hahahaha, give me a chance to survive? Then you have to look at me first and give you a chance to survive!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the speed of the black dragon suddenly increased!


    A fist, violent to the extreme, hit Jiang Ning''s head directly!


    His iron fist, I don''t know how many people''s heads were smashed. Today''s Jiang Ning is also going to die under his fist.


    abolished his brother Heihu, this is the end!


    "Die!"


    The black dragon roared, almost using all his power, he wanted to see Jiang Ning''s head bloom!


    "boom!"


    Yes, Jiang Ning is still sitting there, just put out a hand and instantly clasped the fist of the black dragon.


    In a short time, the pupils of the black dragon shrank suddenly!


    Those **** standing around were also shaking.


    Did Jiang Ning catch this punch?


    That''s a black dragon!


    The fist once known as the most ruthless person in the East China Sea, did he catch it?


    "It seems, don''t you want this opportunity?"


    Jiang Ning''s face was still calm, calmly causing a wave of anxiety and fear in the bottom of Black Dragon''s heart.


    His fist, no one has ever been able to catch...


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning kicked it out. Heilong had already felt it. He immediately had to lift his leg to block, but it was too late.


    too fast!


    With a plop, Jiang Ning kicked the black dragon on the knee, and with a click, the black dragon screamed, and immediately knelt on the ground, directly in front of Jiang Ning!


    He is a fist, still being held by Jiang Ning, unable to break free!


    It is quite now.


    The whole box became quiet instantly!


    The needle can be heard!


    Black dragon knelt down?


    Heihu kneeled down not long ago, and his legs were scrapped. Heilong just let out a ruthless talk and wanted to scrap Huang Yuming, but now, is he kneeling in front of someone he has never seen?


    "what--!"


    Heilong''s face was filthy, and his face couldn''t help shaking. He didn''t expect that he would kneel down.


    "you wanna die!"


    He roared, one hand couldn''t break free, so he used the other hand to slam at Jiang Ning.


    "boom!"


    was another kick, this time it was kicked in the chest of the black dragon.


    There was a muffled sound, and the black dragon fell straight down, without knowing how many of his breast bones were broken.


    The atmosphere in the entire box is even more tense.


    "Give you a chance, you don''t cherish it."


    Jiangning got up, "You have so many lives on your hands that you can live to this day and you have earned it."


    He wanted to give Heilong a chance to surrender and confess, but if he wanted to, this guy couldn''t accept it.


    The black dragon fell on the ground, staring at Jiang Ning: "You, who are you!"

 Chapter 48： closed

    Jiangning walked over and stepped on it!


    "Crack!"


    "what-"


    The black dragon screamed, his hands were broken by trample!


    "I''m just a cleaner."


    Jiangning said lightly, "Specially clean up **** like you."


    "Crack!


    There are two feet again, and the legs of the black dragon are also scrapped.


    The **** around, the hair is terrifying!


    Who on earth is Jiangning, how could it be so terrible?


    He abolished the black tiger without saying, now he just abolished the black dragon? Even his face was calm from beginning to end, without blinking his eyes!


    "what!"


    The black dragon twitched all over, "Kill me! You killed me!"


    "You have no right to die in my hands."


    Jiang Ning turned around, "After you are abandoned, hate your enemies, they will find you."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning looked at the **** who were standing at the door with sticks in their hands, and a look in his eyes suppressed a group of people, and she was all terrified.


    It seemed that it was not they surrounding Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning alone, surrounding them all!


    à§!


    à§!


    à§!


    Who dared to stop them, one after another, they gave way, stood far away, each of them paled with fright, and even their throats were dry!


    so horrible!


    The black dragon, known as the most ruthless person, had no power to defend himself in front of Jiang Ning. He said he would kneel, and was beaten to the ground in less than half a minute. What kind of terrifying monster is this?


    The black dragon was still screaming on the ground, but he couldn''t move. He knew that he was finished, and he had so many enemies. He just wanted to come to the door, he was definitely better than dead!


    But now, he can''t even commit suicide.


    Jiangning ignored it, and walked straight away, walked to the door, and suddenly stopped. A group of people shivered with fright, and they almost couldn''t stand still.


    He turned his head, his eyes swept across, like a sharp blade, people didn''t dare to look directly!


    "Be a good person and live longer."


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, his figure disappeared, and the terrifying pressure disappeared in an instant.


    Soon, everyone is amnesty, no matter what the black dragon has been crippled, one by one lost their clubs and fled in panic, for fear that Jiang Ning will come back again.


    Even if they don¡¯t be a good person, they will definitely not dare to do evil in the East China Sea!


    Overnight, the hot spring club collapsed and closed.


    then.


    Huang Yuming is in a meeting, a meeting in the underground circle.


    Several big guys sat in a circle, all looking at Huang Yuming meaningfully.


    "Keep your head down, it''s no big deal, everyone is in a circle, and the black dragon will at least not kill you."


    "Abandon his brother, you dare to do it at a loss, don''t you know who that lunatic is?"


    "You have sold so many properties, and we have gained a lot of benefits. We will naturally help you with some favors."


    Everyone was persuading Huang Yuming to bow his head, kneel down and apologize to the black dragon.


    Huang Yuming lowered his head, they can get more!


    Yes, Huang Yuming sat there, looking indifferent from beginning to end.


    He lit a cigarette, exhaled the smoke, and squinted at the crowd.


    "A bug scared you like this?"


    A bug?


    A few big guys looked at Huang Yuming, wondering if this guy was frightened stupidly, or he broke the jar?


    He dare to say that the black dragon is a worm!


    With this sentence alone, with the temper of the black dragon, he will never die with Huang Yuming.


    "Huang Yuming, there is still room for relaxation, you don''t need to break the jar."


    A big guy said, "Show your sincerity, and everyone can help you."


    "Yes, they are all in the same circle. There is no need to die and die. What age is it now?"


    Another person also spoke.


    Huang Yuming glanced around, looking at these people, you can clearly see the greed on their faces.


    Where are they trying to help themselves, one by one they can''t wait to cannibalize all their own industries.


    "I said, are you deaf or dumb?"


    Huang Yuming said again, "A bug, I am Huang, I have never looked into it."


    This sentence made everyone frowned.


    Huang Yuming, this is crazy!


    "If you call me just to talk about the bug, then don''t say it anymore. I am very busy and I have no time to waste time with you."

 Chapter 49： Shock!

    Huang Yuming got up, glanced at them, sneered, "If you have less courage, you should go out to meet the world more and stay in the East China Sea. The more you stay, the more silly."


    After ¡¡¡¡ said, he walked out.


    Someone wanted to stand up and call him, but was stopped by others.


    "what!"


    "Dare to talk to us like this?"


    "If it weren''t for us to take his property, could he raise money to apologize to the black dragon?"


    They collected these properties at the lowest price. They thought they had given Huang Yuming so much kindness. Everyone knew in their hearts that they were just taking advantage of the fire.


    "Forget it, someone who is going to die sooner or later, he is arrogant and abandons himself."


    "If you provoke a madman like the black dragon, Huang Yuming will have to peel off his skin if he doesn''t die!"


    "I heard that the black dragon is in the provincial capital, who has already followed?"


    Several big guys looked at each other, their eyes were a little jealous.


    used to be just a madman, the black dragon known as the number one ruthless person, everyone still didn''t take it very seriously, but now the black dragon and that one, the situation is completely different.


    None of them wanted to offend the black dragon.


    So Huang Yuming abolished Black Tiger, and Black Dragon will never let him go. They can''t wait to take advantage of the fire and take away those properties under Huang Yuming.


    "Boss!"


    At the door, one of the boss''s men came in with a serious expression on his face.


    "what''s up?"


    The big guy frowned. With so many big guys here, his subordinates are a little ignorant.


    "problem occurs."


    The subordinate said, "The hot spring club is closed."


    "what?"


    The big guy still had a cigarette in his mouth. At this moment, he was shocked, and the ashes fell, and he burned a hole in his own clothes!


    "The black dragon disappeared. Some people said that they saw his enemy coming and dragged him away like a dead dog. The whole hot spring club was in chaos and closed down!"


    The meeting room suddenly fell silent.


    No one spoke.


    looked at the people around them one by one, hoping to see some information from their faces, but everyone had an incredible expression.


    The hot spring club closed down overnight?


    Black dragon also fell down?


    It has only been three days since he came back to the East China Sea!


    "What''s the situation with the black dragon?"


    The big guy still couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know, but it is said that all limbs were interrupted and they became useless."


    hiss...


    I didn''t know who it was, and took a breath, feeling a chill in his back.


    This first ruthless person was abandoned?


    Heilong and Heihu brothers, both were abandoned!


    "Huang Yuming!"


    Several people looked at each other, and suddenly remembered, what Huang Yuming said just now was a bug, and he didn''t even notice it!


    How dare he be so crazy?


    This incident must have something to do with him.


    "Unexpectedly, Huang Yuming has such a powerful master. It seems that we underestimated him."


    snorted, "But why did he sell all his properties? I would rather sell at a loss, really not to raise money to apologize to the black dragon?"


    Black dragons have been abandoned, so what are they doing to raise money?


    A group of people fell into silence. Suspected that it was the enemy of the Black Dragon who came to the door. Suspected that Huang Yuming had done it, but they couldn''t explain why Huang Yuming sold his gray industry.


    At that time, in a Bentley car, Huang Yuming also got the news.


    Even though he had known it for a long time, his heart still twitched.


    is too fierce!


    Jiang Ning is so fierce!


    The power of a punch is simply unstoppable.


    He took a deep breath, and became more determined in his heart. He must follow Jiang Ning closely. Even if he died, he would never be an enemy of Jiang Ning, because that would definitely be worse than death!


    "Notify all the managers of the company, come to my place for a meeting!"


    Huang Yuming said immediately, "No one can be absent."


    The task Jiang Ning gave him was to transfer all the serious companies he was holding to Lin Yuzhen as soon as possible.


    In other words, all the industries he had worked hard over the past five years were unconditionally handed over to Lin Yuzhen.


    Huang Yuming was a bit reluctant, after all, it was his thing, but now, he knows very well that it is not his thing. Since five years ago, ALFY picked him, all this was given by Jiangning!

 Chapter 50： Expelled!

    Jiang Ning prepared for Lin Yuzhen, and he was just helping him.


    Moreover, Jiang Ning needs to show his talents in other areas, and he can get more in the future!


    This is a big bet, and Huang Yuming only hesitated for a moment before making a decision immediately.


    Jiang Ning''s strength lies there, unfathomable, what he has to do is to obey all Jiang Ning''s orders.


    ¡­¡­


    then.


    Lin Qiang is making preparations.


    The construction speed of the factory buildings in the suburbs is extremely fast, and the delivery is almost complete.


    Once the equipment is assembled, it can start operation.


    He wants to drive Lin Yuzhen out of the Lin family before that, and take this factory building into his hands!


    "Where is Lin Feng?"


    he asked.


    "The young master went to play with a few friends from the provincial capital."


    Lin Qiang frowned, but still didn''t say anything. Those dudes from the provincial capital were first-rate in eating, drinking and having fun. If Lin Feng made this kind of friends, it would be beneficial if he could get in touch with the forces behind them.


    "Heihu, this useless thing, took me five million, and nothing was done."


    Lin Qiang was very angry, "Is there still no news?"


    "Patriarch, I heard that the black tiger was crippled by Huang Yuming''s person."


    The secretary whispered, "Moreover, I just saw the news that the hot spring club closed down and the whereabouts of the black tiger is unknown."


    "what?"


    Lin Qiang''s face changed, and he was even more annoyed.


    Five million was thrown away!


    This black tiger ran away with money, right?


    These people in the underground circle are really unreliable, and they are completely rubbish.


    "Huh, since they are unreliable, then I will do it myself!"


    He got up, looked at the secretary, "Notify all the senior executives of the company and hold the board of directors. I want to expel Lin Yuzhen!"


    Suburban, factory building site.


    The main building has been completed. I have to say that with the help of 60 or 70 workers, the efficiency has improved a lot.


    A full month faster than Lin Yu really expected.


    Lin Yu really let out a long sigh of accomplishment as he looked at the factory building that was undergoing the final steps under renovation.


    "It is the first time to complete a job so smoothly."


    she couldn''t help but said.


    "Really, it seems that many people have bullied you before."


    Jiang Ning smiled and looked at her, "Looking back and writing their names on the wall, I will help you take revenge one by one."


    Lin Yu gave Jiang Ning a white look, this guy is not serious.


    "When the equipment is assembled, production can begin. I must work hard and try to prove myself!"


    She clenched her fists.


    If you can do a good job, maybe you can make more money and pay back the ones Jiang Ning spent earlier, otherwise, she might really be able to do it.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Lin Yu really rang the phone.


    She picked it up and saw that it was from the company''s personnel department.


    "Lin Yuzhen, the company holds a board of directors, please come to the company before ten o''clock to participate."


    Just a notice, even if I hung up the phone.


    Lin Yu was really startled, what did the board of directors look for?


    She is not an executive of the company, nor a member of the board of directors, so she is not eligible to participate in the board of directors.


    And Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes and knew what was going on all at once.


    This Lin Qiang not only wants to drive Lin Yu really out of the Lin family, but also humiliates her in public. Since you stretched your face out, don''t blame me for being impolite.


    "What do you think? Since you are asked to go to a meeting, then go."


    Jiangning opened the door, "Let''s go, I''ll accompany you."


    Lin Yu really doesn''t want to go, this level of meeting has nothing to do with her, she went, I am afraid it will be embarrassing.


    But for a moment, if she doesn''t go, Bo Lin Qiang might have a lot to say, and maybe he will talk bad about his family in front of Lin Xiao.


    The BMW turned around, left the construction site, and headed towards the Lin Group.


    at the same time.


    In the Lin Group meeting room, Lin Qiang sat in the upper position, and several board members and company executives had arrived.


    "This Lin Yu is really big, so many of us wait for her alone."


    The HR executive snorted, dissatisfied, "I have notified her that the meeting started at nine o''clock, and she was late."


    She told Lin Yuzhen it was ten o''clock, but who knew?

 Chapter 51： Humiliated in public!

    "Hmph, she must feel that [Bequgex www.bequgex.com] has to be the backbone of the company''s business, so it''s normal to be a little arrogant."


    "No, not to mention that she has a close relationship with Huang Yuming. Be careful when you talk, otherwise she will lose your job. I don''t think you have any place to cry!"


    Several senior executives resent Lin Yuzhen a lot now.


    Especially the previous executive, who just satirized Lin Yuzhen and was kicked out of the company.


    "All right."


    Lin Qiang frowned, stretched out his hand and pressed, "This Lin Yu is really, let alone you, even I can''t afford to offend him."


    "Who let her be responsible for the company''s most important project now."


    Lin Qiang snorted and glanced around, "So, I found the old man to report the situation, and the old man was furious, and he immediately made a decision. Today, this decision is announced!"


    When several executives heard this, they suddenly felt energetic.


    They had long heard that Lin Xiao was very dissatisfied with Lin Yuzhen''s family. It was already a blessing to let Lin Yuzhen stay with Lin''s family and gave them a chance.


    But Lin Yuzhen has repeatedly disappointed the old man. It seems that she is going to **** off!


    "Mr. Lin, Lin Yu has really arrived."


    Outside the door, the secretary opened the door, "Do you want her to come in?"


    "Let her in!"


    Lin powerful voice.


    The door opened, Lin Yuzhen walked in, Jiang Ning followed behind.


    The eyes of a group of people all fell on Lin Yuzhen.


    "People who are irrelevant, don''t enter the meeting room."


    Lin Qiang frowned.


    He really hates Jiang Ning''s neurosis.


    Slap Lin Feng two slaps, not to mention, let them both, father and son, bow their heads and plead with Lin Wen''s family, this account, he has not settled with Jiang Ning!


    "Really, then Yuzhen, let''s go."


    Jiang Ning laughed, pulling Lin Yuzhen to turn around and leave.


    Since it is an insignificant person, don''t come in, then Lin Yu really has nothing to do with this company.


    Lin Qiang listened and suppressed the anger in his heart. This Jiang Ning is really annoying!


    He wants to expel Lin Yuzhen today, and he wants to humiliate her in front of everyone. How could he let Lin Yuzhen go straight away?


    "Huh, sit down!"


    Lin Qiang said.


    Jiangning pulled the chair, let Lin Yuzhen sit down, and turned his head to see that there were no more chairs in the conference room. He directly picked up an executive with one hand.


    "You, stand and listen."


    After finishing speaking, he sat down.


    Suddenly, everyone glared at Jiang Ning!


    is too arrogant!


    A little door-to-door son-in-law is so rampant that he really thinks he belongs to the Lin family?


    "you!"


    The executive was annoyed and pointed at Jiang Ning to have a seizure, but Jiang Ning just grabbed his fingers with a slight force, and suddenly the executive''s complexion turned blue, and he almost shouted in pain!


    "is there any problem?"


    "No, no! No!"


    Jiangning released his hand and looked at Lin Qiang with a sullen expression: "If you have any words, please hurry up. Our rain is really busy."


    Lin Qiang took a deep breath, he really had the urge to choke Jiang Ning to death.


    But today the protagonist is not Jiang Ning. He can''t commit Jiang Ning to disrupt his plan and suppress his anger. Lin Qiang turned his head and stared at Lin Yuzhen.


    "Lin Yuzhen, I will inform you today that something has been announced to you."


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak, she felt it as soon as she walked in, the atmosphere in the entire conference room was not right, and everyone''s eyes were aimed at herself.


    "In the past few years, you have performed well in the company, you work hard, and you are diligent and motivated. The chairman and I have always looked at it."


    Lin Qiang is full of authority, "So, we give you the responsibility of the company''s most important project."


    At first, it seemed to be praise, Jiang Ning shook his head disdainfully.


    "But you disappointed me too much, you disappointed Grandpa too!"


    Lin Qiang''s tone changed abruptly and he even slapped the table angrily.


    "By taking charge of the entire project, you used your own pockets to make money, and even leaked my Lin''s important secrets to the outside. Do you know that this is an official crime!"


    Lin Qiang roared, "Now, you are even more together with Huang Yuming, wanting to take Lin''s industry as your own, do you still have the Lin family, the company, and the board of directors in your eyes!"

 Chapter 52： Are you dissatisfied?

    Lin Yuzhen''s face turned pale, she didn''t expect Lin Qiang to be so shameless, even in front of so many people, splashing dirty water on her body.


    When did she do such a thing?


    humiliating herself in public like this, how can she stay in Donghai City in the future? This is to cut off all my roads and drive myself out of the East China Sea!


    "Mr. Lin..."


    She hurried to explain.


    "You don''t need to explain!"


    Lin Qiang sneered, "Who doesn¡¯t know, you just bought a BMW, it costs nearly 500,000 yuan? How much is your salary, don¡¯t I know?"


    "A few days ago, you went to the mall and bought hundreds of thousands of clothes at a time. You have so much money? Why does this money come from? Go and tell the police!"


    "Lin Yuzhen, Lin Yuzhen, you just need to be greedy, but you are too greedy!"


    Lin Qiang roared, "I announce that the Lin Group will now fire you and call the police to hand you over to the judicial authorities!"


    Lin Qiang announced that several executives nodded immediately.


    "I agree!"


    "I agree!"


    "Call the police immediately and hand over to the judiciary!"


    ¡­¡­


    They hardly hesitated. The amount of embezzlement that Lin Yu really embezzled was enough for her to stay in it for more than ten years.


    Buying a BMW car again, and buying hundreds of thousands of clothes, how can Lin Yuzhen''s salary be?


    Greedy!


    Lin Yu is so greedy, you really think you have something to do with Huang Yuming, so no one can do you?


    Several executives looked at Lin Yuzhen in their eyes, all with gloat. This kind of falling into the ground is really cool!


    Especially, seeing Lin Yu really pale, and they don''t even know how to do so, so they feel even better.


    makes you feel that you are aloft, now you are hitting the ground so hard, do you know it hurts?


    Throughout the conference room, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Lin Yuzhen, wanting to see her collapse, to see her fear, to see her begging for mercy and begging for mercy with everyone.


    Yes, Lin Yu really just bit his lip and said nothing.


    Her eye sockets were reddish, and to Lin Qiang and Lin, she was really disappointed to the extreme.


    Lin Yu really didn''t explain, she didn''t need to explain what she hadn''t done.


    "Papa, papa!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning applauded, with an expression of appreciation, "Wonderful! Really wonderful!"


    He took out the phone: "Mr. Lin, I recorded everything you just said. Your compilation is really wonderful."


    "Hmph, Jiang Ning, don''t talk nonsense, these are facts, there is no need to edit them!"


    Lin Qiang sneered. When Lin Yu really couldn''t stay in the East China Sea and rolled out of the East China Sea, Jiang Ning would only be driven out and become a tramp again.


    "Lin Yu really has salary income. The company has a clear record. How much money does she have, don''t we know?"


    "She is the only one working in her family. She has a tight life. It''s not bad if she can afford meat. She also buys a car? Why not buy a house!"


    Several executives sneered and sneered, not being polite at all.


    Jiang Ning ignored them, took something from his pocket, and Lin Qiang suddenly became vigilant.


    This neurosis won''t bring a knife in, right?


    He immediately said nervously, "What do you want to do? If you dare to mess around, you are done! Where is the security guard? Call the security guard!"


    Jiangning glanced at Lin Qiang, took out the consumption record sheet from his pocket, and threw it on the table.


    "Sorry, I bought the car, clothes, and everything."


    He glanced at Lin Qiang, "Isn''t it just more than one million pocket money, are you so excited? My wife just spends 100 million, which is also pocket money, are you not convinced?"


    "Impossible!"


    Lin Qiang is like hearing a big joke.


    Jiangning is a homeless man. If Lin Feng hadn''t chosen him, he would still beg for food on the street.


    Is he rich?


    also directly bought Lin Yuzhen a BMW, buying hundreds of thousands of clothes?


    Jiang Ning dared to say this kind of joke, did he have another neurosis?


    "Snapped!"


    Jiangning slapped the consumption record on the table with a slap: "Keep your dog eyes open and see clearly. If necessary, I can ask the president of Donghai Bank to come over and let him tell you whether this money has anything to do with your Lin family."

 Chapter 53： Does it have anything to do with you?

    Lin Qiang''s face froze.


    Several executives were also stunned. One of the executives who was close to him glanced suspiciously. All the consumer bills recorded were Jiang Ning''s name!


    How can this be?


    He is a door-to-door son-in-law, who is sent to the fence, and it¡¯s good to have a bite to eat. How could there be so much money.


    "It must be Lin Yu who really transferred the money to you and bought it in your name!"


    The executive couldn''t help but shout loudly.


    "Snapped!"


    Jiangning slapped his hand up, "Are you an idiot! Or do you think everyone is an idiot?"


    You can find out after checking this kind of thing, which idiot would do such a thing.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The executive covered his face and was so embarrassed that Jiang Ning dared to hit him.


    "Mr. Lin, I said, I recorded everything you just said. Next, we will ask a lawyer to sue you for defamation. Let''s see you in court when the time comes."


    Lin Qiang looked ugly when he heard the words. He didn''t expect things would turn out like this.


    These things, he really has no evidence, just listened to Lin Feng.


    He knows Lin Yuzhen''s family too well, it is impossible for them to have that much money. The only explanation is that Huang Yuming bribed her or she embezzled her from the company.


    Where is evidence needed?


    But now, Jiang Ning has shown evidence that the money belongs to Jiang Ning. How could this be possible.


    He couldn''t believe that Jiangning, a tramp, would have so much money.


    Suddenly, his face turned white. Jiang Ning gave Huang Yuming half a bun and saved Huang Yuming''s life. Is it possible that Huang Yuming repaid Jiang Ning the money?


    Thinking of this, his face is even more ugly. It''s really impossible for him to blame Lin Yu and humiliate Lin Yu, but Jiang Ning and the others will take it to court.


    "Lin Yuzhen, the money really belongs to Jiangning?"


    Lin Qiang couldn''t help it, gritted his teeth and asked.


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu really sneered.


    These were originally bought by Jiang Ning with money. "Mr. Lin, I didn''t move the money and corrupt it. Are you particularly disappointed?"


    Her words, like a slap, slapped Lin Qiang''s face fiercely.


    Lin Qiang flushed immediately.


    "Hmph, I don''t care if these are your money or the money of the tramp Jiangning!"


    He yelled, "You betrayed company secrets. Lin can no longer trust you. The chairman issued an order to fire you. Starting today, all Lin''s projects have nothing to do with you!"


    This is to forcibly deprive Lin Yuzhen of the project.


    "Mr. Lin, you made a mistake again."


    Without waiting for Lin Yuzhen to speak, Jiang Ning continued, "If Yuzhen comes today, I am here to resign."


    "It''s not that you fired Yuzhen, but that we look down on small companies like Lin''s."


    Jiangning glanced at several executives and said lightly, "Really, my wife is such an excellent person, working with a group of idiots in your company is really overkill."


    "Jiangning, you are presumptuous!"


    "You are the one who is presumptuous."


    Jiangning is not polite, "As for Yuzhen''s project, does it have anything to do with your Lin family?"


    Lin Qiang smiled extremely angry: "That''s my Lin family''s property!"


    "Is it?"


    Jiangning smiled playfully, "Is it written in the contract?"


    Lin Qiang''s heart suddenly sank, and he immediately asked the Legal Department to get the contract. The contract clearly stated that Party A is Huang Yuming''s company and Party B is Lin Yuzhen. Several of the clauses clearly indicate the person involved in this project. , Only Lin Yuzhen has nothing to do with Lin''s.


    The land for the project was found by Lin Yuzhen. The cooperators were also found by Lin Yuzhen. From start to finish, everything was done by Lin Yuzhen, and all traces were only related to Lin Yuzhen.


    "This...what the **** is going on?"


    Lin Qiang is going crazy, how did the contract become like this?


    The senior executive of the Legal Department also looked pale. How could the contract look like this? She had seen it before, and it didn''t seem to be the case.


    This contract was changed! impossible!


    "We are really raining things, you Lin actually want to take it by hand,"


    Jiangning shook his head, shook his head disdainfully, "Mr. Lin, you are very greedy."

 Chapter 54： I am serious

    Lin Qiang almost vomits blood!


    His things from the Lin family were taken away, and now he still says he is greedy?


    In this project, the Lin family invested a lot of resources in order to open up a larger market and make the Lin family even better.


    But now, it suddenly became Lin Yu''s real thing!


    All the contracts, all the materials, and the displayed results are like this.


    The people in the Lin''s Legal Department all grew up eating shit!


    Lin Qiang''s hands were shaking, and the executives of the Legal Affairs Department trembled all over, and his face was extremely pale.


    "Mr. Lin, it''s not me, I didn''t do it, I didn''t see any problems before, there is no problem!"


    She trembled, "These contracts must have been changed."


    Lin Qiang did not speak, Jiang Ning dared to say so, he must have done everything well, he had already lost this round.


    He stared at Lin Yuzhen and took a deep breath: "Lin Yuzhen, I didn''t expect it, I really underestimated you."


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak.


    She didn''t know all of this at all, maybe she couldn''t accept this kind of result before, but now, seeing Lin Qiang become furious and angry, she suddenly feels very happy.


    "You have been preparing for this for many years, right?"


    Lin Qiang mocked, "Do you think that if I take this project, my Lin family will be hurt? You can retaliate against us?"


    Lin Yu really still didn''t speak, she didn''t know what to say.


    "I tell you! No way!"


    Lin Qiang slapped the table angrily, "You will regret it! You will regret it!"


    Jiang Ning stood in front of Lin Yuzhen and said lightly: "It is definitely not us who regretted it. You bullied Yuzhen at the beginning, and we will get back one by one in the future."


    He took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and turned and left.


    walked to the door of the conference room and turned around and said, "By the way, besides coming to resign today, I also want to invite President Lin. Our Lin Group will be established tomorrow. You can come and have a look when you have time."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning left with Lin Yuzhen.


    The atmosphere of the meeting room is terribly gloomy!


    Lin Qiang''s face is blue and black, and the blue veins on his neck can be clearly seen.


    Their Lin family is about to be established?


    They even want to set up a new Lin family!


    This is a provocation! This is humiliating them!


    Jiangning even invited himself to participate in the establishment of their Lin family? Lin Qiang''s steel teeth were almost crushed, and he had never been so embarrassed before.


    In front of so many executives, in front of so many sensible, I was humiliated by Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, and even Lin Yuzhen''s most important project was directly taken away by Lin Yuzhen!


    "Mr. Lin, it''s illegal for them to take such a trick, shall we call the police?"


    The legal department executive said cautiously.


    Lin Qiang raised his head abruptly, the expression on that face seemed to eat people!


    "boom!"


    He grabbed the water glass on the table suddenly and threw it to the ground.


    "Trash! You are all **** trash! What is the use of raising you in the Lin family?"


    Lin Qiang vented his anger and yelled at him. The whole meeting room was full of his swear words.


    And Jiang Ning brought Lin Yu downstairs.


    "For the first time, I felt that the air outside was so fresh."


    Lin Yu took a deep breath, his eyes still a little red, "Jiang Ning, thank you."


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning, Lin Qiang would use the most humiliating way to go out today.


    Not only may she face jail, the family will also have no face to stay in Donghai City. Lin Qiang is too cruel, and he has no scruples about the so-called family affection.


    is also right, where is there any affection between them.


    Starting today, their family has nothing to do with Lin.


    So when I took this project away, Lin Yu really didn''t feel any guilt in his heart. This is what our family deserves.


    "Thank you for what?"


    Jiangning smiled, "I said, no one can bully my wife."


    "You just said that we are going to form the Lin family. We are deliberately angry with Lin Qiang, right?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    "No, I''m serious."


    Jiangning said, "Tomorrow, I have already set a date with a Feng Shui master. This is the first gift I will give you."

 Chapter 55： New Lin

    Lin Yu was really startled, Jiang Ning was not kidding?


    She knew that Jiang Ning was very rich, and it was not a big problem to start a company, but it was too surprising.


    What''s more, how can she afford so much money!


    Lin Yu really didn''t believe it. Jiang Ning must be joking with himself. Even if he got this project in his hand, it would not be enough to set up a company.


    Jiangning didn''t say much, and drove Lin Yuzhen home.


    Su Mei was cooking. As soon as he entered the house, Jiang Ning could smell the sweet and sour pork ribs.


    He just said casually in the morning, he wanted to eat sweet and sour pork ribs, Su Mei made it at noon, my mother is so kind to myself!


    "Ready to eat!"


    Su Mei walked out of the kitchen with the vegetables and glanced at the room, "Yuzhen, go call your dad, I don¡¯t seem to be tired from reading the information recently."


    Lin Yuzhen walked into the room. Lin Wen was sitting in a wheelchair, with some business documents in front of him, all of which were left over from his previous work. He looked at these and slowly found his feelings.


    "dad."


    Lin Yu really shouted.


    Lin Wen turned his head and said with a smile: "What''s the matter, you seem to have something on your mind."


    "Our family, starting from today, has nothing to do with Lin."


    Lin Yu really didn''t want to talk about what happened in the company, otherwise Lin Wen would definitely go to Lin Qiang angrily for the theory, that would be meaningless.


    Hearing Lin Yu''s truth, Lin Wen seemed to have expected it a long time ago. There was no surprised expression. He just nodded gently: "Well, our house is our house. It has nothing to do with the Lin family."


    "Let''s eat."


    Lin Yu really pushed Lin Wen out.


    At the dinner table, Jiang Ning had already unceremoniously set up the meal by himself, without any rules.


    Lin Yu really didn''t give him an angry look: "My parents haven''t been on the table yet!"


    "It doesn''t matter, Jiang Ning was tired all morning, let him eat first."


    Lin Wen said with a smile.


    "My dad and my mom love me," Jiang Ning deliberately smiled triumphantly at Lin Yu, "Don''t be jealous of me."


    Lin Yu really snorted, she was really jealous.


    How long did Jiang Ning come to the house? At the beginning as the door-to-door son-in-law, Su Mei hated him and Lin Wen resented him, but in less than a month, he seemed to have become the family''s own son.


    I don¡¯t have any treatment for my daughter.


    "Dad, tell you something,"


    Jiangning turned his head and looked at Lin Wen, "Tomorrow, our new Lin Group will be established. You are the chairman, and Yu is really the general manager."


    "What? The new Lin?"


    Lin Wengang picked up the chopsticks and almost fell to the ground.


    The new Lin?


    He hurriedly turned his head to look at Lin Yuzhen, who had no choice but to nod. Jiang Ning would not discuss things with her, he would directly inform her of the result.


    "So, you father and daughter, have to work hard."


    Jiang Ning said seriously, "Whether the new Lin can get up depends on you. You have to prove yourself."


    Lin Wen took a deep breath, his eyes turned red, prove himself? He wants to have a chance in his life to prove himself.


    Now, Jiang Ning put the opportunity in front of him!


    He was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.


    "certainly,"


    Jiang Ning saw Su Mei walk out, and quickly flattered, "Our family, we still have to work hard together under the leadership of my mother!"


    "Eat your ribs!"


    Lin Yu really gave Jiang Ning a fierce look, and put a piece of spare ribs into his bowl.


    How come this guy¡¯s mouth is so sweet, coaxing people, one by one.


    Jiangning doesn''t care, anyway, my mom is happy to hear it.


    The family had a meal and enjoyed it all.


    Lin Wen was still a little excited, and didn''t know what to say, so he went back to the house after eating and continued to review his homework.


    While Lin Yu really helped Su Mei wash the dishes, Jiang Ning sat on the sofa and watched TV.


    "Yuzhen, Jiang Ning, this boy, is pretty good."


    Su Mei said while washing the dishes.


    Lin Yu really turned his head: "Mom, don''t be fooled by him, how long is this!"

 Chapter 56： Lin Xiao is dizzy

    What are you kidding about, Su Mei is now starting to help Jiang Ning say something nice?


    This is only a month.


    Jiangning, this bastard, is too good at buying people''s hearts.


    "That was not what I meant."


    Su Mei shook her head, "I mean, Jiang Ning is too good."


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu was really taken aback.


    "We can''t delay people."


    Su Mei gave Lin Yu a real look, "When the time is right, let''s break the marriage contract with him, and let him be free."


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen have already obtained the certificate, but they have not actually contacted each other.


    Before, Su Mei thought Jiang Ning was not worthy of her daughter, but now she thinks Jiang Ning is too good, so good that she can''t even imagine that her daughter can be worthy of him.


    Judging from her life experience over the past few decades, Jiang Ning cannot be an ordinary person.


    Although he doesn''t know why he came to his home, Jiang Ning has no malice towards them, and he has repeatedly protected and helped them. Su Mei is very grateful.


    She even thought, Jiang Ning is not her son-in-law, and it is good to think of him as a godson.


    But they can¡¯t do this to restrain Jiang Ning and bind his happiness. They can¡¯t do that.


    Lin Yu was really shocked when he heard Su Mei''s words, and immediately couldn''t help feeling a little helpless: "Mom, I never thought about climbing Gaozhi."


    She is not such a person.


    Su Mei still has bubbles in her hand, and gently squeezes Lin Yu''s pretty face: "Mom knows! Our family is not that kind of person. We work hard and we must pay back the favor we owe, you know?


    "Um!"


    Lin Yu nodded seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    then.


    Lin Xiao¡¯s villa.


    He changed another agarwood, the fragrance became stronger.


    On the wooden chair, Lin Xiao lay there, rolling the Buddhist beads in his hands slowly, muttering words in his mouth.


    Hearing the door opened and someone came in, the familiar sound of footsteps made him know who it was all at once.


    "How come you are free today."


    Lin Xiao opened his eyes with a smile on his face, stopped chanting, and turned to look at Lin Qiang who walked in, "Where is Lin Feng? This kid hasn''t seen his grandfather for many days."


    Lin Qiang''s face is a bit ugly.


    "His friends from several provinces and cities are here, and they have been entertaining them recently."


    Lin Qiang replied.


    He walked to Lin Xiao, opened his mouth, hesitated to speak, and seemed a little hesitant.


    "Why, have something to tell me?"


    Lin Qiang has never been a mother-in-law, so how can he hesitate today?


    "Something happened."


    Lin Qiang suddenly thumped and knelt down, "Dad, I''m sorry for you!"


    This kneeling made Lin Xiao startled, and he quickly stood up and helped Lin Qiang: "What''s the matter? What''s the matter!"


    Lin Qiang actually knelt down directly to himself, this must be a big deal.


    "The plant medical equipment project was snatched by Lin Yuzhen."


    Lin Qiang felt hot on his face. Speaking of this, it felt like Lin Yuzhen''s family slapped his face severely.


    The pain made him uncomfortable, and it was even more embarrassing!


    "What? What did you say!"


    Lin Xiao''s beard was blowing up, thinking that he was old and his ears were not working well.


    "Lin Yu really moved too much. All the contracts indicate that this project has nothing to do with my Lin family and has become an industry under her real name, Lin Yu."


    Lin Qiang was very angry, "Our Lin family invested hundreds of millions of resources, and used a lot of human, material and financial resources, but in the end... it all helped her Lin Yu really do it!"


    Lin Xiao''s body is shaking!


    This project is the most important transformation project of his Lin family. With a huge investment, why did Lin Yu really take it away?


    "A beast! A beast! Why did my Lin family raise such a white-eyed wolf!"


    Lin Xiao cursed, "Where is Lin Wen? Does he know this!"


    "The third child must know that, even, maybe there is his handwriting in it, we really underestimate him."


    Lin Xiao took a few deep breaths, feeling dizzy and almost fainting.


    Lin Qiang hurriedly helped him.


    "Dad! Dad! Calm down first, calm down first!"


    Lin Xiao''s face flushed, her blood pressure rose instantly, and she couldn''t breathe out of breath...

 Chapter 57： Vomiting blood

    He should have thought about how the Lin Wen family could be reconciled, how could they be reconciled after so many years of miserable life.


    I''m afraid, they had already hit the Lin family''s idea, secretly they didn''t know how many things they had done that harmed the Lin family''s interests, these beasts!


    "Lin Yu really said that their family is their family, and we have nothing to do with the Lin family."


    Lin Qiang said angrily, "This group of white-eyed wolves, I was really blind at the beginning, and I would give them a chance!"


    Lin Xiao didn''t speak, just panting, lest he fainted.


    After a long time, he gasped and looked at Lin Qiang. His eyes were red, disappointed and angry. He wanted to give Lin Qiang a slap in the face, and he couldn''t even stand the Lin family''s property.


    Seeing the bloodshot eyes and tired face in Lin Qiang''s eyes, he was reluctant to start.


    "Back then...when the white-eyed wolf was born, I should drown her!"


    Lin Xiao clenched his fists and roared.


    He took a deep breath and calmed himself down as much as possible.


    The matter has ended, and nothing else is useful.


    "Hmph, even if they are snatched away, we have to get it back!"


    Lin Xiao said, "Lin Qiang, you have heard clearly, no matter what price you pay, you must make them regret it, do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Lin Qiang nodded seriously.


    He hesitated for a moment, "One more thing, Dad, I don''t know if I should say it."


    "Say!"


    Is there anything worse than this?


    Lin Xiao is almost mad.


    "Tomorrow, Lin Wen and his family will form a new Lin family, and they also invited me to participate."


    Lin Qiang''s face flushed, and he was even more embarrassed and angry.


    "The new Lin?"


    The blood pressure that Lin Xiao had just calmed down, rose again in an instant.


    His eyes were darkened, he yelled, and immediately his face flushed, and his mouth wowed with blood spewing out. The whole person was directly fainted with anger and fell straight down!


    "dad!"


    Lin Qiang was shocked, and he hugged Lin Xiao quickly, "Come on! Call an ambulance! Call an ambulance!"


    A few servants rushed in to help, but no one noticed. Lin Qiang''s mouth flashed by insidiously.


    Soon, the ambulance arrived and pulled Lin Xiao away.


    Lin Qiang accompanied him all the way, clutching Lin Xiao''s hand tightly, his face was full of worry.


    "Dad, don''t worry! It will be fine, you will be fine!"


    Lin Xiao''s mouth was a bit crooked, he couldn''t speak clearly, and his hands and feet trembled violently. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it.


    Lin Xiao had a stroke.


    News soon reached Lin Wen''s ears, he just shook his head and didn''t say anything.


    Lin Yuzhen and Su Mei did not say anything, everything about the Lin family has nothing to do with them.


    In Lin Xiao''s eyes, their family is no longer from his Lin family.


    Early the next morning, Lin Wen got up, shaved and blew his hair.


    Brand new suits, ties, leather shoes.


    Su Mei personally helped Lin Wen tie a tie, and her eyes were a little red when she looked at the handsome husband in front of her.


    I don''t know how many years, I haven''t seen Lin Wen so energetic.


    "My wife, I will definitely work hard to make you two live a good life."


    Lin Wen solemnly said.


    Su Mei nodded vigorously: "I know, I have always believed."


    Jiangning drove and walked towards the company with his family.


    Last night, Huang Yuming had arranged people to replace the big characters of the Huang Group with the Lin Group, and even hired people to re-arrange the office.


    At this moment, all employees of the company are waiting in the lobby, waiting for the arrival of the new chairman and general manager.


    No one thought that this company would change its owner overnight, and they didn''t even expect that all of this was handled by Huang Yuming himself.


    Jiangning''s car stopped at the door, Huang Yuming immediately stepped forward, took out the wheelchair from the trunk, and sent it to the door.


    "Dad, let me help you."


    Jiangning helped Lin Wen into the wheelchair. Huang Yuming carefully took the wheelchair. Seeing that Lin Wen was seated, he pushed gently.


    "Mr. Lin, everyone is waiting for you."


    Huang Yuming smiled.


    "thanks!"


    Lin Wen said seriously.


    He didn''t know how all of this happened, but he knew that Jiang Ning told him that there was no problem, then it must be no problem.


    This is probably his only chance to prove himself in this life, so he cherishes it very much.

 Chapter 58： Im a bit disappointed

    "Wow!"


    Lin Wen and others walked into the company lobby, and everyone immediately applauded.


    "Welcome to the chairman!"


    Huang Yuming took the lead and shouted.


    "Welcome to the chairman!"


    everyone shouted in unison.


    Huang Yuming stepped forward and said loudly: "Everyone, today I officially announce to you that this company will be renamed Lin Group, Lin Wen will serve as chairman, and Lin Yuzhen will serve as general manager, and I have finally completed my task. Gloriously retired!"


    Hearing this, everyone immediately understood that Huang Yuming had always been working for Lin Wen''s family?


    This is too shocking!


    "From today on, all affairs of the company will be handed over to Chairman Lin Wen. I hope you will cooperate with him to make the company better and better!"


    Huang Yuming, this is a handover.


    After finishing speaking, he pushed Lin Wen to the front, and applause rang out again.


    "thank you all."


    Lin Wen was a little excited and didn''t know what to say for a while. He glanced at Jiang Ning and nodded when Jiang Ning nodded. Then he continued, "I will not let everyone down. I will work hard to make this company better and let everyone live. Better!"


    The applause sounded again.


    The handover ceremony is not complicated, and all the procedures have been completed long ago.


    For employees, apart from changing the company¡¯s leader, there is no difference, so they don¡¯t care too much.


    Before Huang Yuming, he basically didn''t care about things. As long as Lin Wen can maintain the status quo and let everyone work stably, it is enough.


    When he arrived at the office, Lin Wen saw the redecorated office and hurriedly turned around to thank Huang Yuming.


    "Brother Yuming, I don''t know how to thank you!"


    This company originally belonged to Huang Yuming, but he was willing to give it directly to himself. This is a great kindness.


    I don¡¯t know, when Lin Wen called his brother, Huang Yuming hurriedly said: "Don¡¯t dare to be, you¡¯re too polite. This company was originally prepared for your father and daughter."


    "I just replaced you. I managed for a few years. Now that the time has come, I should leave it to you. I believe you can make the employees here have a better life!"


    Just kidding, I called Jiang Ning''s brother, Jiang Ning is Lin Wen''s son-in-law, Lin Wen called his brother, this generation can be messed up.


    "Although you can show your fists, if you have anything I need to do, please tell me at any time."


    After speaking, Huang Yuming turned and left.


    "Dad, Jiang Ning asked you to be the chairman and me as the manager, so what would he be?"


    Lin Yu is really puzzled, this company must be Jiang Ning, Huang Yuming is just helping him do things.


    Lin Wen shook his head, Su Mei also shook his head, Jiang Ning didn''t say anything.


    this moment.


    Jiangning is downstairs in the company!


    In front of him, there were fifty people standing, all of whom were elites carefully selected by Huang Yuming.


    "The elite in Huang Huang''s mouth are you?"


    Jiangning glanced at random, couldn''t help being a little funny.


    This can also be regarded as an elite. When is the term elite so cheap?


    The expression of disdain on his face made no concealment, shook his head and said, "I''m a little disappointed."


    The fifty people standing there suddenly changed their faces.


    Jiang Ning directly despised them like this, it would be too much.


    They are all people trained by Huang Yuming. They have not made any shots in these years, but their confidence is no worse than anyone. They are waiting for an opportunity to show their strength!


    But now, a person suddenly appeared in front of him, who would be convinced by speaking to them in such a tone?


    "What qualifications do you have to say about us."


    One of them, standing up straight, said coldly, "We only listen to Mr. Huang, what are you!"


    Not far away, Huang Yuming looked at him, cursing in his heart, your kid is fat, dare to talk to the big brother like this!


    If Jiang Ning hadn''t told him to show up, he would have to go over and kick that guy hard.


    Huang Yuming didn''t understand. He took this company away, but made Lin Wen the chairman, Lin Yuzhen was the general manager, and he himself only had the post of director of the security department.


    How can this be worthy of Jiangning!


    But this is Jiang Ning''s decision, he naturally has no doubts.


    "Mr. Huang, what does he mean by eldest brother?"


    Brother Gou stood behind Huang Yuming, unclear, "This group of people, but all of us are the best able to fight, eldest brother, he still looks down on it?"

 Chapter 59： Stand up

    Huang Yuming rolled his eyes: "I can beat the best? Can I beat the eldest brother?"


    Brother Gou doesn''t speak anymore, five hundred more won''t be enough for Jiangning to fight.


    He suddenly smiled: "These boys are proud and arrogant, don''t you know how good the eldest brother is? They always dissatisfied anyone in their eyes, they think they can be big, and now there are good shows.


    Several people spoke one after another, obviously dissatisfied with Jiang Ning.


    "I am the director of the Security Department, Jiang Ning, and you are now under my control."


    Jiang Ning said politely, "If you don''t accept it, you can stand up."


    "Da da da!"


    All of a sudden, more than a dozen people stepped forward, and then a dozen more people stepped forward, staring at Jiang Ning one by one, without being polite.


    Jiangning glanced around, shook his head even more disdainfully.


    "I thought I didn''t accept it, but it seems that there are still a lot of females persuading me."


    "Da da da!"


    In a short time, all fifty people took a step forward, and the anger in their eyes almost sprayed out.


    "very good,"


    Jiangning swept around and said, "I just like people disobeying me."


    "I feel better in my heart if you persuade you like this."


    "Don''t be too arrogant!"


    "If it weren''t for Mr. Huang, I would punch all your shit!"


    "That is, what qualifications do you have to control us?"


    A group of people were rude, and they almost didn''t do it directly.


    Huang Yuming in the distance is covered with cold sweat on his forehead, these rascals are really not long-eyed, they dare to say anything.


    Hit Jiang Ning out of shit?


    Are you better than the black dragon and black tiger brothers?


    They are all scrapped!


    Huang Yuming became more worried as he thought about it. He was worried that Jiang Ning would be angry and would maimed all these fifty people. This was what he had spent a lot of resources on training.


    "Mr. Huang, what are you doing?"


    Brother Gou hurriedly pulled him, "This group of **** just owe them to clean up, otherwise their tails will go up into the sky!"


    "Brother told you to leave it alone, so leave it alone."


    Brother Gou understands people. These fifty people have good backgrounds. Huang Yuming looked for them in accordance with A Fei''s requirements. Many of them were retired soldiers, and some of them had learned martial arts and had some skills.


    But again, their hearts are higher than the sky, they always feel that they are powerful, and they rarely put others in their eyes.


    Today in front of Jiang Ning, everyone dare to say such things. If you don''t take care of them, Brother Gou can''t stand it.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, just glanced around, stretched out his finger, and hooked it.


    "I come!"


    One of them immediately took a step forward, with a burly figure and strong muscles visible to the naked eye.


    "Not enough."


    Jiang Ning continued to hook his fingers, "Let''s go together, don''t waste time."


    He said lightly: "Who can hit me? This director position belongs to him."


    "Arrogant!"


    Fifty people were furious, Jiang Ning was too arrogant.


    You want to deal with fifty of them alone?


    Is this looking for death?


    A few people rushed out directly, but the others did not move. If they went together, it would be a shame for them.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    But in a blink of an eye, the few people who had just rushed out flew back faster, rolled in front of them a few times, and then stopped.


    In a short time, everyone''s face changed.


    Jiangning is a practicing family!


    "Poor! Too bad! Elite? I think it''s rubbish."


    Jiangning is not polite, "It seems that Huang Yuming has a worse vision, and even **** like you has to spend resources to cultivate."


    "you wanna die!"


    A group of people can''t help it anymore, Jiang Ning has repeatedly provoke them, do you really think they dare not do it?


    Fifty people roared, and all rushed towards Jiangning, one by one, violent like a dragon, even if they were to be driven away, they had to give Jiang Ning a severe lesson.


    This person who does not know the height of the sky!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Didn''t you eat? My fists are as soft as a girl!"


    "What is your legwork? Cripple!"


    "Have you learned martial arts? This three-legged cat''s kung fu, street performers have to starve to death!"


    Jiang Ning''s sentence made them almost crazy. They went crazy, but they were still beaten.

 Chapter 60： The storm is coming!

    Not far away, Brother Dog couldn''t bear to look.


    Huang Yuming wants to rush out several times, he feels distressed!


    These are all cultivated by himself at a lot of cost, so Jiang Ning shouldn''t throw them away.


    In less than a minute, fifty people, all lying on the ground, could not move!


    Jiang Ning stood there, glanced around, looked at the unconvinced people, and shook his head: "Why, dissatisfied?"


    "Humph!"


    The man with a small head, gritted his teeth, his face was dissatisfied, but his heart was already shocked.


    Jiangning is too strong!


    Fifty people were in front of him, just like children. Not to mention hitting Jiangning, it would be difficult even to touch his clothes.


    And Jiang Ning punched, even if they saw it, they couldn''t avoid it. The power of a punch almost made him suffocate!


    What makes him most scared is that Jiang Ning didn''t even sweat a drop!


    "There are people outside [±ÊȤ¸ówww.biqugew.xyz], there are days outside the sky,"


    Jiangning said lightly, "I am that day!"


    He is the sky above, everyone else, only worthy of being overlooked by him!


    "I want to become stronger and stay. Others can be rolled away. I don''t need rubbish, let alone waste."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning turned around and left. Fifty people sat on the ground, looking at each other, with complicated expressions on their faces.


    All their self-esteem, self-confidence, and self-righteousness were all shattered by Jiang Ning¡¯s fist within a minute!


    Security Section, Office.


    Jiangning sits and Huang Yuming stands, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Brother, this group of people are considered talented, if they choose to leave, then we won''t find anyone else for a while."


    Huang Yuming is worried that these people will be beaten by Jiang Ning to doubt their lives, and will really choose to leave.


    "If it''s trash, do you still expect him to stay?"


    Jiangning took a sip of water and said lightly, "I want to keep the waste, but I don''t want it yet."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning was too lazy to bother. He was about to get off work. Su Mei made boiled fish today, and he had to go back to eat it.


    Sending Jiang Ning away, Huang Yuming let out a sigh of relief.


    Some of the henchmen who have followed him for many years can''t understand.


    "Mr. Huang, what our brothers have only gotten for a few years, you throw them all away. Many of your brothers don''t understand."


    "Yeah, the decision you made, Mr. Huang, we must have nothing to say, but there are still many brothers. They suddenly lost their livelihoods. I am only worried that they will make trouble."


    Several people were worried.


    Huang Yuming gave the company to Lin Yuzhen''s family, and this is no problem.


    But for those businesses in the underground circle, many people rely on this for food.


    Huang Yuming sold all of it directly, which suddenly made it difficult for many people to accept.


    Especially, all this is because of Jiang Ning''s sentence, which makes those who don''t understand the situation dissatisfied.


    "Make trouble?"


    Huang Yuming snorted, "Who dares to make trouble, try!"


    "Old dog!"


    He turned his head and looked at Brother Dog, "If someone makes trouble, you are welcome!"


    He was too lazy to explain.


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou nodded immediately.


    He followed Huang Yuming from the beginning, and he knew exactly what kind of person Huang Yuming was. Since Huang Yuming chose to follow Jiang Ning''s words, there must be no problem.


    What''s more, Jiang Ning is so powerful, even if he only sees a trace, Brother Gou is shocked enough, where he dare to think more.


    In recent days, the people under his team are indeed ready to move, and some people are even secretly dissatisfied, wanting to find Huang Yuming for an explanation.


    "If you dare to make trouble, don''t blame Brother Dog for not being affectionate!"


    On Huang Yuming''s side, people are in panic, and the other bigwigs in the underground circle are happy one by one, taking away Huang Yuming''s property at the lowest price. This is a big deal for blood.


    They even laughed at Huang Yuming, and sometimes looked away.


    A great industry, just sell it when you say it, and it didn''t even make any money. On the contrary, the old guys like them bought it for nothing.


    For a time, Huang Yuming became the object of everyone''s ridicule, and even the group of people under Huang Yuming were ridiculed by others, and they became increasingly dissatisfied with Huang Yuming''s decision.


    It¡¯s just that, no one expected, a storm came suddenly!

 Chapter 61： To become stronger

    In just three days, with the power of thunder, the gray business in the underground circle suffered the most severe blow in history!


    All the big guys, one by one, couldn''t sleep well. The property they just acquired, or even the property under their own hands, didn''t know how much they lost.


    There are many people who disappeared overnight!


    The entire underground circle of the East China Sea vibrated, which made people panic. Even if Huang Yuming was prepared, he would still be sweating after hearing the news.


    He sat on the sofa at home and took a few deep breaths before he calmed down.


    "If I didn''t listen to the words of my eldest brother, then I am afraid I have disappeared now!"


    Huang Yuming knows the intensity of this thunder operation. Several big guys have even been planted, and the losses are extremely heavy!


    The hot industries he lost were time bombs. Even Huang Yuming didn''t expect it to be completely detonated.


    "Is anyone still dissatisfied?"


    Huang Yuming raised his head and looked at the subordinates who stood in front of him with the same shocked expression, "If it weren''t for the big brother, you are all over now!"


    A group of people turned pale, and they knew in their hearts how precious the rest of their lives was.


    "In the future, who would dare to question the decision of eldest brother, don''t blame me Huang Yuming for not acknowledging old feelings!"


    "Yes!"


    a group of people shouted in unison.


    "In addition, starting from today, our people must not be contaminated with any unclean business, and we should be upright and upright. Whoever dares to mess around and don''t have to do anything with the big brother, I will personally destroy him!"


    Huang Yuming has a sonorous voice.


    He knew what everyone was worried about, and said directly: "I handed over the company to Lin Yuzhen''s family, just believing that they can take everyone with them, and they are making money to support the family."


    "Don''t you want to make people look up to you?"


    "When a person is alive, there is something more important than survival, dignity!"


    He said loudly, "Big Brother told me that we should give you all dignity, but this is not only given by Big Brother, but you have to fight for it yourself. Do you understand it!"


    "Understand!"


    Everyone dispersed, Huang Yuming took a deep breath.


    He felt more and more that Jiang Ning was unfathomable!


    How could he know this thunderous action? This action is said to have a huge background, can it be said... Huang Yuming dare not think about it, he only knows that he has chosen the right one, and that he must follow Jiang Ning unswervingly and live a dignified life!


    ¡­¡­


    These days, Jiang Ning is the easiest.


    Lin Wen and Lin Yuzhen quickly got on the right track. They gradually took over the business of the new Lin family, and even began to reform. They didn''t want to disappoint Jiang Ning, or everyone who trusted them.


    The two are busy, and recently they have been working overtime almost every day until the early hours of the morning before going back to rest.


    Jiangning stood at the door of the company, and all fifty people chose to stay.


    Although the nose and face are swollen, the unconvinced on his face is still obvious.


    "You can make us stronger? How strong?"


    The leader stared at Jiang Ning seriously and asked.


    "It''s so powerful you can''t imagine."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    "Then I will stay!"


    The leader, said immediately.


    He was not convinced, but he was already convinced in his heart.


    "I will stay too!"


    "I want to become stronger and challenge you again!"


    "I am not convinced, I must stay!"


    Fifty people, each full of energy, chose to stay, and no one was left behind.


    Jiangning glanced around, but said lightly: "It''s not that you want to stay, I have to."


    "If you can''t pass my training requirements, you have to get out. I said, I don''t want **** and rubbish. For now, none of you can get into my eyes."


    Jiangning¡¯s words are like needles that pierce everyone¡¯s hearts, without being polite!


    A group of people were dissatisfied with their faces, but it was clear in their hearts that Jiang Ning was qualified to say such things.


    "Huang Yuming spent great efforts to train you, so I will give you a chance, but if you are not up to date, not only you have to get out, but Huang Yuming also has to get out!"

 Chapter 62： Old Hayashi family

    Jiang Ning''s words are domineering, and it makes this group of people suffocated.


    If they don¡¯t live up to it, they will even hurt Huang Yuming!


    "Tomorrow, the Lin''s factory in the suburbs will gather."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning went back to Lin Yuzhen''s office.


    Lin Yu was so busy, seeing Jiang Ning sitting leisurely drinking tea, could not help saying: "How do I feel, I am working for you now?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Nonsense, this is the common property of husband and wife."


    Lin Yu is really out of air and said: "The security guards are good enough, do you still have to train them?"


    "excellent?"


    Jiang Ning snorted, "The security of our house must be the world''s top. The word excellent is too low-end."


    This group of people will be the backbone of the Lin family in the future, and how far the Lin family will rise in the future, Jiang Ning has already planned.


    At least, to surpass the northern giant Jiang family!


    Jiangning wanted to let the old man know that he wanted to build a rich man, but it was a simple effort.


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen twisting his neck and looking tired, Jiang Ning got up and took Lin Yuzhen''s hand directly.


    "Where to go?"


    Lin Yu really pouted, "I still have a lot of work to finish."


    "It''s time, go to Jinyu Restaurant for dinner."


    People are iron and rice is steel. If Lin Yu is really hungry, how can it work.


    then.


    Jinyu Restaurant.


    Lin Feng brought a few distinguished guests to eat here.


    "Jin Yu Restaurant is a famous restaurant in Donghai City, I think you will like it."


    Lin Feng smiled and said, "I want the best box, a few, please!"


    In front of him, there are a few men of the same young age. Looking at the clothes and temperament on them, it is obvious that they are rich or expensive.


    In the past few days, Lin Feng has been entertaining them. This Donghai City is so fun and delicious, so I took them around, and today I chose to come to this famous Jinyu restaurant.


    "I am Lin Feng, give me the best box!"


    Lin Feng walked to the front, took out a card, proudly said, "Money is not a problem!"


    "Lin Feng? Is this Lin Feng from the old Lin family?"


    the waiter asked.


    "What old Lin family?" When Lin Feng heard this, he frowned and his face sank. "This East China Sea is the Lin family!"


    Lin Yu really established a new Lin family, which made Lin Qiang angry, Lin Feng was also angry, and he was even more jealous. Why should Lin Yu really be alone.


    "Excuse me, people from the old Lin family, this shop does not entertain."


    The waiter still kept smiling, but he refused.


    "What did you say?"


    Lin Feng was angry.


    He brought so many friends here, but he couldn''t even enter the restaurant door?


    What could be more embarrassing than this!


    "Lin Feng, what''s the matter? Didn''t you say that everyone in the East China Sea will give you the Lin family''s face?"


    "Yeah, I can''t even enter the restaurant. Are you kidding us?"


    Several brothers couldn''t help but laugh, Lin Feng''s face was even more flushed.


    He slapped the front desk and said angrily: "I said, I want the best box! Don''t you understand people?"


    "It''s you who can''t understand people, right?"


    Behind him, a voice suddenly heard, "I said, people from the old Lin family, don''t entertain, let''s go."


    Hearing the sound, Lin Feng suddenly turned his head, and his anger suddenly came up.


    "Jiangning!"


    He hated this neurosis so much that he slapped him twice!


    "Lin Yuzhen, I didn''t expect that you and this neurosis would actually come together,"


    Lin Feng was very annoyed. Jiang Ning was still the tramp he had found. Nowhere did he think that he was really with Lin Yuzhen.


    Looking at their intimate appearance, Lin Feng couldn''t help but sneered, "How about it, is the tramp particularly fierce? It makes you happy to serve you?"


    Lin Yu really frowned, and did not speak.


    "Snapped!"


    Jiangning raised his hand and slapped him without any kind of politeness.


    "You...you dare to hit me again!"


    Lin Feng breathed fire in his eyes, and he was about to rush up.


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning kicked directly on Lin Feng''s stomach and kicked him upside down.


    "Talk to my wife, be polite."


    Jiang Ning said coldly, "My face just disappeared, do you want to swell up again?"

 Chapter 63： Too arrogant

    Lin Feng''s face was red, and Jiang Ning even dared to beat himself in front of several of his distinguished guests.


    Because of Lin Yuzhen''s establishment of the Xinlin clan, Lin Feng and his son were so angry that they did not eat for days and nights.


    Especially the old man is still having a stroke, and the Lin family is in a mess.


    I wanted to accompany the young masters from these provincial cities to have fun, hoping to make friends with the family behind them, so that the Lin family might be able to develop in the provincial capital.


    Unexpectedly, I would meet Jiang Ning this couple of dogs when eating here!


    "Your Excellency is too arrogant."


    One step forward, supporting Lin Feng, frowning slightly, but his eyes are staring at Lin Yuzhen, without moving half a minute.


    "Everyone is a gentleman, so you can do it casually, isn''t it too unqualified?"


    After Jin Ran finished speaking, he changed to a smile on his face, and said to Lin Yuzhen: "Hello, my name is Jin Ran, I belong to the Jin Family of the provincial capital, you are Lin Yuzhen?"


    He heard Lin Feng say that there is a cousin named Lin Yuzhen who is very beautiful.


    He didn''t believe it, but now that he saw it with his own eyes, he suddenly had an urge to take it down!


    Even if Lin Yuzhen''s husband is right in front of him, he doesn''t care at all.


    "Jin Shao, be careful, this guy is neurotic, he will hit people casually when he gets sick."


    Lin Feng gritted his teeth, annoyed.


    There was a fierce pain on his face, I am afraid it was another five fingerprints.


    Jin Ran looked like a gentleman, and he didn''t seem to put Jiang Ning in his eyes at all.


    Lin Feng said to him that Jiang Ning and Lin Yu are really just formal husbands and wives, and it is really impossible for Lin Yu to let Jiang Ning touch her. In this way, Lin Yuzhen is still a virgin now.


    Jin Ran is even more interested.


    "Miss Lin, if you need it, I can help you get rid of this neurotic entanglement."


    Jin Ran said high up, "As for the conflict between you and the Lin family, I can also help you mediate. I think the Lin family should still give me a face to the Jin family."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at Lin Feng.


    "Yes, yes, if Jin Shao speaks, then my Lin family will definitely give you this face."


    Jin Ran looked at Lin Yuzhen triumphantly, and waited for Lin Yuzhen to agree.


    "Are you sick?"


    I don¡¯t know, Lin Yu really frowned, and said directly, "If you are sick, go to the doctor."


    "What did you say?"


    Jin Ran''s face sank.


    He has never seen such a woman who doesn''t know how to promote her.


    Does he want any woman?


    Now that Lin Yu is given a real chance, she doesn''t even cherish it!


    "Are you deaf? Seems too sick to pay off."


    Jiangning directly shook his head, "Okay, we are going to eat, you guys get out quickly, lest it affect our appetite."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t bother to pay attention to these ants, and led Lin Yu to go.


    Jin Ran directly stretched out his hand and stopped the two of Jiang Ning, a coldness flashed across his face.


    "Never before, no one dared to refuse me!"


    Jin Ran stared at Lin Yuzhen, "I will give you the last chance to stay with me for a day, otherwise..."


    "Snapped!"


    He didn''t finish his words, Jiang Ning slapped again, sinking vigorously!


    is much harder than hitting Lin Feng!


    Jin Ran let out a scream, and he suddenly turned out and sat down on the ground, looking at Jiang Ning in disbelief.


    Jiangning actually dared to beat him!


    Even, Jiang Ning could hit him!


    Jin Ran has learned Taekwondo, his rank is not low, and there is no pressure in one-on-three, but Jiang Ning hit him, and he didn''t even have time to react, and his face felt hot and painful.


    "Say such things to my wife, and die!"


    Jiang Ning''s face sank, revealing a chill of murderous intent, making no secret of it!


    The terrifying pressure swept like a tide in an instant, causing Jin Rangang to open his mouth and want to curse, and he abruptly held back.


    too frightening!


    This is truly murderous!


    He can ignore these ants, but if they climb on the back of their feet and disturb themselves, don''t blame yourself for lifting your feet and trample them to death!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Lin Feng trembled, "Do you dare to beat the Jin family!"


    "I''m an eyesore here again, it''s not just as simple as hitting you!"

 Chapter 64： Not all the way

    Jiang Ning was not polite, and Jin Ran couldn''t help trembling in her cold tone.


    lunatic!


    Neuropathy!


    Now he finally believed Lin Feng''s words, this Jiang Ning, is Lin Yu really naughty.


    "Throw them out to me!"


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, a few people rushed out immediately behind him, grabbing Lin Feng and Jin Ran and throwing them out.


    Jiangning looked up, there was still a person standing there, from beginning to end, he didn''t say a word.


    "I''m traveling with them, but not the same."


    The young man smiled and nodded, and said, "Excuse me."


    After speaking, he left consciously.


    Lin Yu was really worried. She was not afraid of Lin Feng, but that Jin Ran turned out to be from the Jin family in the provincial capital. She only remembered that the Jin family was in the provincial capital and had great influence.


    "Jiangning, will it make things worse? The provincial capital Jinjia, I heard it''s a bit more powerful."


    Since I met Jiang Ning, has he made few troubles?


    "No one is allowed to bully you."


    Jiang Ning looked at Lin Yuzhen, "Don''t talk about the Jin family, even those rich in Kyoto, who dares to say something bad about you, I will let them disappear overnight!"


    The expression on his face is extremely serious, without the slightest hint of joking.


    Lin Yu really blushed immediately.


    This guy... It''s really touching when he is defending himself.


    Jiang Ning did not speak any more, led Lin Yuzhen into the exclusive box, and let her have a good meal.


    and downstairs.


    "Ouch!"


    Lin Feng and Jin Ran, like dead dogs, were thrown directly onto the road, which immediately attracted the attention of many pedestrians.


    "Is it free to eat? I was thrown out, and I didn''t look at what this place was!


    "Whether you dress like a dog, you can do this kind of thing, even if you go to the back door to ask for leftovers."


    The words of a few pedestrians made Jin Ran and Lin Feng almost vomit blood.


    They are like people who are thrown out of free food?


    "Damn it! Asshole! He is dead!"


    Jin Ran''s body is trembling, he has never been humiliated like this since he was young, and he didn''t bring a master when he went out today, otherwise, he would just abolish Jiang Ning!


    "Jin Shao, that Jiang Ning is insane, but he beats people very hard, I have been beaten by him three times!"


    Lin Feng wants to cry without tears.


    "Jin Shao, are you okay?"


    Yu let go, his face full of concern.


    Jin Ran''s face was pale, and he gritted his teeth and said: "I, Jin Ran, will actually be planted in the East China Sea. I will get back this account!"


    He can''t swallow this breath!


    "Jin Shao, don''t be angry, why bother with a neurosis."


    Yu Fang comforted, "Let¡¯s come to the East China Sea just to have fun, don¡¯t cause trouble."


    "Cause trouble? Am I afraid of making trouble, Jin Ran!"


    Jin Ran glanced at Yu Fang. The young master of Yu''s family is really as timid as a rumor, and is afraid of causing a neurosis?


    He just helped Lin Feng get out, but Yu Fang didn''t say a word while standing. It was really useless!


    "A strong dragon does not crush the snake."


    Yu Fang smiled bitterly.


    "Hahaha, I''m scared to death! A neurotic, also worthy of a local snake?"


    Jin Ran sneered, "Yu Shao, you are really courageous like a mouse, just look at it, I will definitely kill that neurosis, let him look at me, and ravage his wife!"


    After finishing speaking, Jin Ran turned around and left, Lin Feng hurriedly followed.


    Yu Fang looked at the two of them losing their minds, and shook his head slightly.


    His expression changed instantly.


    is completely different from the previous cautiousness, revealing a sense of calmness and caution.


    "It''s not easy, there are such amazing people in Donghai."


    Yu Fang raised his head and glanced at the sign of the Jinyu Restaurant, "If it can be used by me, it won''t be a trip to the East China Sea in vain."


    A hint of meaning flashed in his eyes, thinking that when Jiang Ning was about to die by Jin Ran, he would save Jiang Ning again and this favor would be earned.


    When the time comes, Jiang Ning will definitely be loyal to him and sell his life to him like a dog!

 Chapter 65： Bad comer

    Thinking of this, Yu Fang has a touch of pride on his face.


    He has never been able to see Jin Ran like a dude, only eats, drinks and plays with women. If it weren''t for the strong foundation of the Jin family, he would have to be defeated sooner or later, but to give him ten years, he is confident that the Yu family will surpass the Jin family!


    Jin Ran returned to the hotel and called immediately.


    "Yes, let them all come over! I''m going to kill one person!"


    Jin Ran angrily said, "Immediately! Get out of here at the fastest speed!"


    He hung up the phone with a snap, the five fingerprints on his face still did not fade.


    "Jin Shao, will it make things worse?"


    Lin Feng cautiously said, "This Jiang Ning is neurotic. If he is killed, he will be killed, but he has something to do with that Huang Yuming."


    "Huang Yuming? He counts as a fart!"


    Jin Ran disdainfully said, "In the eyes of our provincial capital, what is the difference between you people in the East China Sea and the ants?"


    "Didn''t they form a new Lin family? I will let them go bankrupt immediately!"


    To his Jin family, this is nothing at all.


    Hearing the words, Lin Feng was overjoyed, and quickly added fuel and jealousy.


    "Jin Shao, when they are desperate, Lin Yu will really climb onto Jin Shao''s bed."


    In Jin Ran''s mind, Lin Yu''s real appearance immediately appeared, and he could not wait to strip her naked and torment her severely.


    Smelly woman, she even dared to refuse her, when she knelt in front of her and screamed, she still dare not dare!


    then.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen were eating at the Jinyu Restaurant.


    Lin Yu was really embarrassed to see that Jiang Ning hadn''t eaten anything, but just stared at himself.


    "Why are you looking at me all the time."


    Lin Yu blushed, "Hurry up, eat, and go back to work."


    "I''m thinking, is it wrong to set up a new Lin family to make you so tired."


    Jiangning said, "I don''t want you to be too tired."


    "Jiangning."


    Lin Yu really put down the dishes, his face was full of seriousness, "I don''t make money, how can I return your favor?"


    "No need to pay back."


    "no!"


    Lin Yu really shook his head resolutely, "I have to pay what I owe you. My mother told me that it can''t delay you. So, don''t be stressed. When the time is right, you just want to dissolve the marriage contract. Just tell me."


    She did not give Jiang Ning a chance to speak.


    "I know you are rich, and you are not an ordinary person. I am really grateful that you can help our family, but I... don''t deserve you."


    Jiang Ning did not speak, still staring at Lin Yuzhen, and suddenly laughed.


    The serious atmosphere was destroyed all at once.


    "What are you laughing at!"


    Lin Yuzhen''s face turned redder, she finally said so seriously.


    "Nothing, I listen to what you say, but before that, you are still my wife," Jiang Ning took a deep breath, "I will always protect you."


    Those eyes were full of tenderness, and Lin Yu was really confused.


    She got up in a hurry, avoiding Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes: "I''m finished! Let''s go back to work!"


    Sending Lin Yuzhen back to the company, Jiang Ning was sitting downstairs in the office of the Security Section.


    Huang Yuming is here.


    In his hand, he also held an invitation letter.


    "Brother, the person who came is not good."


    Huang Yuming''s expression is serious, and he doesn''t mean to be joking at all.


    "I listened to your arrangement. I lost all the gray industries and was snatched by a few big bosses. They thought they had made a profit. As a result, the thunder action above caused them heavy losses!"


    Not only was the loss of money, but also many people, including two high-ranking people, were arrested.


    Now, they all think that this is a pit that Huang Yuming deliberately dug for them!


    All the anger is counted on Huang Yuming''s head!


    "They put this account on us,"


    Huang Yuming handed the invitation letter to Jiang Ning, "Tonight, let me sit in the East Lake Tower."


    He didn''t know the bottom of his heart. Those people would definitely not be polite to himself, they were all aimed at revenge.


    "Are you scared?"


    Jiangning didn''t read the invitation letter, but stared at Huang Yuming.

 Chapter 66： Last task

    Huang Yuming smirked: "The main thing is that they invited me to participate in a boxing match, and you know the number of people under me, elder brother. Even if you let Agou go up, I''m afraid it won''t be pleased."


    The elites he cultivated were all taken away by Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning still looked down upon him.


    This boxing match is said to be communication, but in fact they want to suppress Huang Yuming. If Huang Yuming does not participate, his reputation will soon decline, but if he participates, he will only lose even worse!


    The other big guys must have been prepared long ago, so please come to fill the front with a master.


    "Is it tonight,"


    Jiangning said, "I just saw it, there are a few big fish in this mud pond in the East China Sea."


    Hearing the words, Huang Yuming was overjoyed.


    "Okay, brother, then I will let Agou pick you up tonight!"


    There is Jiang Ning, Huang Yuming is still afraid of a fart!


    Even if the big bosses of the entire East China Sea underground circle are targeting themselves, they will only die.


    Jiangning¡¯s purpose is to clean up the underground circles in the East China Sea. How can the big fish be driven out without muddying the water?


    Perhaps, there are no big fish here, but Jiangning¡¯s plan is still to start from here, then enter the provincial capital, and gradually clean up the coastal area.


    This is his last mission!


    As the Eastern God of War, he has performed countless tasks, relying on a pair of iron fists to frighten the Quartet!


    The dragon enters the shallow sea, and it will surely set off a huge wave!


    "Master, Master, it can be simple and rude, and it can be solved directly. You have to let me use such a troublesome method."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help shaking his head, and then laughed again, "However, seeing Yuzhen again is a good thing your old man has done."


    In the past ten years, Jiang Ning has long honed his mind and wisdom that is unimaginable for ordinary people.


    He knows his responsibilities, and he knows what it means that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    East Lake Tower.


    is a very famous spot in Donghae City.


    The huge artificial lake was left from ancient times and was excavated entirely by manpower. A teahouse in the center of the lake has stood here for hundreds of years.


    To go to the teahouse, you have to take a boat.


    At this moment, there are a few boxes in the teahouse, and a few big guys are sitting in each.


    "Master Han, I will trouble you this time."


    Xu Rong, who was sitting above, flashed a bit of cruelty on his face, "I just want to teach Huang Yuming a lesson. Of course, the fist is speechless, and the life and death in the ring is not clear."


    The meaning of ¡¡¡¡ is very straightforward.


    Opposite Xu Rong, there was a burly man with a bald head. He looked nearly forty, and his whole body was still sturdy.


    He half-closed his eyes, an expert, no nonsense.


    "Five hundred thousand, the money is in place, everything is easy to say."


    Xu Rong nodded and made a move. The men behind him immediately lifted the box and opened it in front of Master Han: "If you win, it will be 500,000. If you kill someone, I will give you another 300,000. "


    Xu Rong is really ruthless!


    He hates Huang Yuming to his bones now.


    , thinking that he had taken a big advantage, he bought a lot of properties from Huang Yuming, and it cost him more than 30 million, but it took him less than a month, and he lost all of it!


    Not only that, but the few capable officers under him are even more difficult to get out now. Otherwise, where would he need to find someone from outside?


    "I heard that Wang Gao also hired a Muay Thai master."


    Xu Rong glanced at Master Han and knew how good this guy who had practiced martial arts for 30 years was, "If you can win another Muay Thai master, then I will give you one million directly."


    The front is revenge, and the back is the face problem.


    Boxing match is a form of fighting for face in the underground circle. Now in this harmonious society, of course, it is not possible to fight and kill, but it is always possible to hold some competitions.


    This time Huang Yuming can say that with one person, he pitted the entire underground circle of Donghai City and offended everyone. Everyone wanted to give Huang Yuming a severe lesson.


    When he loses, let Huang Yuming lower his head and make compensation, they will be satisfied.

 Chapter 67： The shelf is really big

    Hearing the words, Master Han still half-closed his eyes, and said lightly: "Thai boxing is such a flowery, no tabletop."


    Seeing that Master Han has such confidence, Xu Rong nodded, feeling much calmer.


    Teaching Huang Yuming today is one of them, and it is also his purpose to frighten other opponents.


    Otherwise, he would not spend such an expensive price, so he would invite a master like Master Han.


    "Has Huang Yuming come?"


    Xu Rong turned to ask someone.


    "Not yet, I''m probably trying to find a master."


    "Huh, what master can he find? Just the dog under his hand? Master Han may be able to destroy him with just one finger!"


    Xu Rong said with disdain, "Let¡¯s drink tea and wait for Huang Yuming to come and die!"


    then.


    Huang Yuming has already set off, and at the same time he sends Brother Dog to pick up Jiangning.


    "Where are you going so late?"


    Lin Yuzhen took a shower and changed to home clothes. She was loose but still could not hide her figure, as well as looming white skin.


    She sat on the sofa and asked when Jiang Ning was about to go out.


    "I am busy."


    Jiang Ning walked to Lin Yuzhen, condescending, causing Lin Yuzhen to panic suddenly, stepped back a little, and blocked his chest, his face flushed all of a sudden.


    "Come back early, early!"


    "If you want to eat later, call me and tell me."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning went out.


    "Is Jiang Ning still going out so late?"


    Su Mei is coming out of the kitchen with the cut fruit in her hand.


    Lin Yu''s face was a little red, and he hurriedly said in a panic: "He, he said to go out and buy some supper, Mom, what do you want to eat?"


    At the door, Brother Gou waited for a while, and when Jiang Ning came out, he immediately opened the door.


    "Big Brother!"


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Let''s go."


    Along the way, Brother Gou was a little excited and saw Jiang Ning make a move again. He couldn''t wait to step on the accelerator a little bit deeper.


    When we arrived at Donghu Tower, Huang Yuming was waiting at the dock.


    "Brother, they have arrived."


    Huang Yuming smiled and wanted to let Jiang Ning go first.


    "You go ahead."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    Huang Yuming suddenly understood that Jiang Ning¡¯s identity should be kept as secret as possible, and should not be exposed to the surface, and his role is to be Jiang Ning¡¯s spokesperson in the East China Sea!


    headed towards the central teahouse by boat, Huang Yuming was a little nervous before, but disappeared at this moment.


    "Does Huang Yuming dare not come? What time is this, the **** is not coming!"


    "I think he is persuaded, this bastard, but it is so miserable for everyone!"


    Several big guys are still aggrieved.


    Today they did not invite any masters, but Xu Rong has Master Han and Wang Gao has Muay Thai masters, which is enough to make Huang Yuming lose ugly, and his face is dull and bowed.


    "Business is either a profit or a loss. Could it be that a few people who make a profit in business will share with me Huang?"


    At the door, Huang Yuming''s voice came, still not salty or weak.


    "When you bought my property at a low price, why didn''t you show your face?"


    He is not at all polite, Jiang Ning is here, he is afraid of farts!


    Huang Yuming stepped in, majestic and imposing.


    Followed by Jiang Ning and Gou Ge, he can ignore Gou Ge, but he can faintly feel the confidence coming from Jiang Ning!


    He directly sat down, and Jiang Ning and others behind him sat down.


    "President Huang''s shelf is really big enough, so many people, waiting for you."


    Xu Rong yin and yang strange airway.


    "You don''t have to wait."


    Huang Yuming snorted, "If you think I''m an eyesore, then I''m leaving."


    How could they let Huang Yuming go?


    Today''s game was set for Huang Yuming. If you don''t give him a severe lesson, it is not for nothing.


    "Stop talking nonsense, Mr. Huang, where is your master?"


    Wang Gao has long been impatient, and he lost a full 60 million in this thunder operation!


    "Don''t talk about your dog, if you are killed, you won''t have a dog to call."


    Brother Gou knew that he was scolding him, so he didn''t show any anger, but rather gloated.

 Chapter 68： Is it a crayfish?

    He saw a dark-skinned young man sitting behind Wang Gao opposite, with sharp triangular eyes and hard skin on his fists and feet. He looked like a cruel man practicing kung fu.


    Behind Xu Rong, sat a middle-aged bald head, half-closed eyes, maintaining a high-level style.


    "Damn, these two dog things are really costly!"


    Brother Gou looked at Jiang Ning again. Jiang Ning didn''t even look at the Muay Thai master and Master Han. He was playing with his mobile phone.


    "Tell me not to talk nonsense, why are you so much nonsense? Start when you want to start, and end quickly, I have something to go back."


    Huang Yuming said indifferently.


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head to look at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning put away the phone and glanced up, his eyes directly ignored Master Han and the Muay Thai master, with a disappointed expression on his face.


    "Where is the master?"


    Jiang Ning said, suddenly Master Han and the Muay Thai master''s face fell.


    Before they started fighting, Jiang Ning was provoking them!


    are all martial arts practitioners, their breath is different from ordinary people, Jiang Ning felt it as soon as he came in, but his words immediately angered the two of them.


    Obviously, Jiang Ning didn''t take them seriously.


    Especially the disappointed expression on his face is even more irritating.


    Even the Muay Thai master might not understand Jiang Ning''s words, but he could understand the expression of disdain on Jiang Ning''s face.


    "Arrogant!"


    It was Master Han who spoke first.


    Those horizontal eyebrows were beating, and he slowly opened his eyes. When they opened and closed, there was a light flashing, "Yellow-haired boy, dare to be mad!"


    When he saw Jiang Ning''s figure, he knew that this guy could only be a three-legged cat at best, and he was not his opponent at all.


    Even if it was the Muay Thai master, Master Han didn''t take it seriously.


    is the most, it¡¯s just a bit more troublesome.


    If he wants to do it, he must preemptively!


    Master Han stood up directly, walked to the center of the ring, raised his head, his hands behind his back, his aura is strong, "You, come out!"


    Five hundred thousand, which is too good to make a profit.


    He is still a master.


    Xu Rong and others are also very uncomfortable, Huang Yuming''s people are too arrogant.


    even directly asked where the master is.


    The master Han and the Muay Thai masters sitting there are all dead, can''t he see them?


    "Huang Yuming, you are crazy, your people are even more crazy, but this is not a crazy place!"


    Xu Rong said lightly, "Now give up, kneel down and kowtow to me and apologize, I can let him go."


    He wants Huang Yuming to bow his head.


    But Huang Yuming didn''t seem to hear it.


    "Agou, let the restaurant be ready for the banquet, and when we are done, we will go for a drink."


    "Yes."


    Brother Gou immediately picked up the phone to make arrangements.


    Hearing this, not only Xu Rong''s complexion changed, but everyone else in the room sank their faces.


    Today, they came to see Huang Yuming bow his head. Where did they think Huang Yuming dared to be so crazy!


    It seems that he would rather his subordinates be killed than bow his head.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Jiang Ning.


    Many people''s eyes are full of irony and sympathy. Following the wrong person is the consequence. You are working for Huang Yuming, but he doesn''t care about your life or death!


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning''s cell phone rang.


    He picked it up and saw that it was Lin Yuzhen who called.


    "Where did you buy supper? Why haven''t you come back so late?"


    On the other end of the phone, Lin Yu was really worried.


    "Ask your parents, what do you want to eat?"


    Jiangning casually said, "Is it a crayfish? Okay, I see."


    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone and turned to Brother Dog and said, "Prepare me another crayfish. I will pack it and take it home."


    The air is quiet.


    Death silence!

 Chapter 69： Strong enemy

    "boom!"


    Xu Rong slapped the table abruptly, his face pale.


    unacceptable!


    Huang Yuming and Jiang Ning are too much!


    What does ¡¡¡¡ think of this place?


    is still discussing what to eat later, and want to pack crayfish home?


    You have to stay here for your **** life!


    Seeing that Brother Gou made another phone call to make arrangements, Jiang Ning put the phone away, got up and walked to the center of the ring, only five steps away from Master Han.


    "Young man, you are too crazy, you have to pay a price."


    Master Han still had his hands behind his back, "I''ll give you a chance...ah!"


    Before he finished speaking, Jiang Ning moved!


    Not moving like loose!


    One move, like a hurricane!


    Master Han¡¯s pupils shrank instantly, too fast!


    Before he could react, Jiang Ning was already close to him, violently slamming his fist, like boiling sea water, ferocious and vast!


    Master Han felt like he was swallowed up!


    A heavy punch hit Master Han¡¯s chest with a muffled sound. Master Han flew out like a kite with a broken line, smashed two tables, and still didn¡¯t stop until it hit the wall. , There was a loud bang!


    opened his mouth and wowed [New Biquge www.xxbiquge.xyz] a mouthful of blood, and passed out completely.


    In the air, there is only a faint sound of breathing, and even many people forget to breathe.


    They don¡¯t even know what happened, they are still waiting for Master Han to take a shot and kill Jiang Ning, but...


    just a blink of an eye!


    Master Han flew out and passed out, while Jiang Ning stood there, as if he had never moved.


    "There is so much nonsense."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    In a short time, Xu Rong''s face was solemn, and several of his men standing beside him subconsciously approached to protect Xu Rong.


    The high-ranking king, the same horrified!


    What skill is this?


    Even the black dragon that was the most ruthless person back then, I am afraid it is far behind.


    Where did Huang Yuming get the master from? It''s terrifying.


    "Oh, Xu Rong, you invited Master Han, just this strength?"


    Huang Yuming was also frightened, but his face remained calm, and he secretly warned himself that this is just a small scene. Following Jiang Ning, he will have to experience more storms and waves.


    "No, from which park did you invite it?"


    ''S words were not at all polite, and he yanked Xu Rong''s face severely.


    is not the old man practicing Tai Chi invited by the park, how could he be so weak.


    can''t take a punch.


    "I heard, you spent half a million?"


    Huang Yuming made another sentence, which made Xu Rong''s face even more ugly. His fists were clenched, and the blue veins were violent. He wanted to turn his face with Huang Yuming directly.


    "Humph."


    He still held back, turning his head to look at Wang Gao: "Wang Gao, Huang Yuming is too crazy, look at your ability."


    Master Han has been dragged down, and at this moment, the expression of that Muay Thai master is extremely solemn.


    Wang Gao saw it, and he felt a little confused.


    This Muay Thai master was hired by a large sum of money to fight black boxing in Thailand. He has won more than a dozen games in a row, and even killed several famous masters. His strength is terribly powerful.


    But Jiang Ning''s punch just now was too shocking.


    "Ali, kill him!"


    Wang Gao said directly.


    Muay Thai master Ali, barefoot in shorts, his hands and feet are wrapped in white bandages, his muscles all look like explosive power!


    Especially those eyes, like bloodthirsty wolves!


    He walked to the center of the ring, staring at Jiang Ning, and it was so cold that people couldn''t help but shudder.


    The atmosphere at the scene became tense, as if there was gunpowder in the air, it exploded when touched!


    "drink!"


    Ali is not talking nonsense, his expression is extremely solemn, he just saw Jiang Ning punch, he knew that this person in front of him is many times stronger than that Master Han.


    is a powerful enemy!


    With a low growl, his muscles swelled up all over his body, and his speed was extremely fast. He rushed towards Jiangning and punched him. There was a faint burst of breath in the air!


    Happiness!


    Jiangning stood there, even his expression on his face did not change, and he also threw a punch!


    "Boom¡ª"


    Two fists slammed together in an instant!

 Chapter 70： This is also called a master?

    It can be clearly seen that the corners of Ali''s mouth twitched, and his face instantly turned pale, but he still didn''t back away, and he was another whip!


    "boom!"


    But, Jiang Ning is faster than him, and with the same whip kick, he swept directly on Ali''s shoulder, kicking him out, click!


    The sound of broken bones!


    "what--"


    The heart-piercing screams made Wang Gao and his scalp numb!


    Ali yelled, ignoring a broken shoulder, still waving his fist, murderous in his eyes!


    This is a real cruel man.


    It''s a pity that he ran into the more ruthless Jiang Ning!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    three punches in succession, hitting Ali''s other shoulder and two legs, a crackling sound can be clearly heard!


    In the blink of an eye, Ali fell to the ground, unable to move, except for twisting and struggling, only a low roar!


    His limbs were all interrupted.


    The tea cup in Wang Gao''s hand fell to pieces with a bang.


    Xu Rong wanted to stand up, but felt that his legs were already soft, and he couldn''t stand up at all.


    The other big guys, some held their breath, some took a deep breath, some clenched the handle of the fist chair, and they felt like they were close to death!


    There are also subordinates standing beside them, one by one, like enemies!


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s eyes swept, the fear that permeated from the bones left them with only one thought.


    If you become an enemy of Jiangning, you will die!


    Even Huang Yuming and Brother Gou, who knew Jiang Ning''s mighty strength a long time ago, were equally shocked.


    Huang Yuming wants to maintain his image as a big boss, but his fingernails are almost embedded in the flesh to prevent himself from slipping off the chair.


    And Gou''s inner worship of Jiang Ning has reached an extreme.


    Even, he seemed to see the light radiating from Jiang Ning''s body!


    That **** god!


    "This is also called a master?"


    Jiang Ning patted his palms, glanced around, his eyes fell on Xu Rong and Wang Gao''s body, immediately making them sit on pins and needles, "You two, are you hiding the masters?"


    Xu Rong and Wang Gao couldn''t help but swear.


    Where is there a master Tibetan?


    If there was a master, I would have killed you by shouting out the fuck!


    But they dare not say!


    Jiang Ning at this moment is completely a murderer!


    Where did Huang Yuming get it from?


    They looked at Huang Yuming and saw Huang Yuming¡¯s face, there was also a trace of unnaturalness, even he was scared?


    "Who else!"


    Jiangning shouted, "If you want to fight, come out!"


    He doesn''t have that much time, so he has to bring Lin Yu really supper back. It''s rare that this girl is not afraid of getting fat and wants to eat supper.


    The whole teahouse is silent.


    Even people who usually pride themselves on their skills, at this moment can only blame the blame to shut up, and even dare not say that they can fight.


    They can fight, that is to compare with people, not with gods!


    Seeing no one challenged, Jiang Ning turned and left.


    Huang Yuming stood up immediately.


    "Xu Rong, Wang Gao, are you a waste of my time?"


    Huang Yuming raised his head slightly, it is rare to pretend to be such a force, and said lightly, "I thought you had hired such a great master, and I was a little disappointed."


    After finishing speaking, he waved his hand: "Everyone, don''t be with me, I have to have supper."


    Brother Gou found that Huang Yuming''s legs were shaking a little.


    Jiangning and others left, the teahouse still remained deadly silent.


    After a long time, Xu Rong''s expression softened slightly, and he glanced at Wang Gao.


    "This East China Sea is going to change."


    Wang Gao didn''t speak, his face was solemn, and he left directly with someone.


    They wanted to teach Huang Yuming a lesson today, but unexpectedly, their faces were beaten and swollen!


    Who is that person and how could it be so terrible?


    Donghai City has not seen such a ruthless person in recent years. Could it be that he came from the provincial capital? It''s so possible.


    If the people in the provincial capital were eyeing the East China Sea, then the underground circle of the East China Sea would really change.


    Just after the Thunder Operation ended, they suffered heavy losses, and people from the provincial capital came. This made the sense of crisis in the hearts of several big brothers suddenly rise to the extreme.

 Chapter 71： Humph, dare you!

    Leaving the East Lake Building, Jiang Ning and others went directly to the Jinyu Restaurant.


    Huang Yuming flushed with excitement, but he didn''t go away for a long time.


    Brother Gou followed all the way, hesitating a few times and wanted to speak, but still didn''t dare to say it.


    "Big Brother!"


    Huang Yuming carefully packed the crayfish that had just been made, and handed it to Jiang Ning, "It¡¯s a hard work in the evening."


    Jiangning shook his head: "I am a bit disappointed. I thought there should be a few big fish in the East China Sea, but I didn''t expect all of them to be rubbish."


    Huang Yuming nodded.


    In Jiang Ning''s eyes, those people like Xu Rong are not just rubbish.


    "I am not interested in solving this kind of waste. I will leave it to you."


    Jiangning got in the car.


    Huang Yuming was startled, leave it to yourself?


    Jiangning is easy to solve, but it is not easy to solve Xu Rong and others by himself.


    "One month."


    Jiang Ning said, "Those guys, I will help you train for a month. You will do the rest, and I will accompany my wife."


    After finishing speaking, he asked Brother Dog to drive and drove him back.


    Huang Yuming took a deep breath, the car''s taillights had disappeared, and he was relieved.


    Jiangning wants to train those fifty boys for only one month?


    Then you need to completely solve Xu Rong''s big bosses who have been in Donghai City for more than ten years, or even decades?


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe Jiang Ning, but he still feels that it is too difficult.


    Brother Gou drove Jiang Ning to the Huacheng community, and opened the door for him respectfully, just like facing a god, extremely pious!


    "Big Brother!"


    Brother Gou hesitated to say, "I, I can drive for the older brother this month?"


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, the car at home is going to be really driven by Lin Yu. He originally wanted to buy another one, but Su Mei would definitely say that he was spending money indiscriminately.


    "Do you want to participate in training too?"


    Jiangning can''t see the thoughts of Brother Dog.


    "think!"


    This time, Brother Gou did not hesitate. He knew that Jiang Ning likes direct people, "Agou wants to be strong too!"


    "Yes."


    Jiangning nodded, and walked into the house after speaking.


    Brother Gou clenched his fist, slammed into the air excitedly, and drove away cautiously.


    It''s almost ten o''clock.


    Lin Yuzhen is still sitting on the sofa, holding a tablet in his hand, watching various reports from the company.


    The scent of crayfish suddenly made her wrinkle her nose.


    She turned her head and saw that Jiang Ning had already prepared the dishes for her, and even put the tissues for wiping her hands.


    "Come and eat, mom and dad are already asleep?"


    Jiang Ning asked softly.


    "Sleep."


    Lin Yu really stepped on slippers, walked to the table, the fragrance became stronger, "Will I get fat if I eat supper so late?"


    If you get fat, you don¡¯t look good.


    "You look good when you are fat."


    Jiangning seemed to know that Lin Yu was really thoughtful, and he helped Lin Yu really peel one off while saying, "Come on, have a taste."


    Lin Yu really told herself that she could only eat a few, but soon she forgot to say such a thing.


    Jiang Ning peeled one, she ate one, and after eating, Jiang Ning asked her to brush her teeth and wash her face to sleep.


    No words for a night.


    Lin Yu really felt guilty about the supper and slept till dawn.


    When ¡¡¡¡ woke up, the floor coverings in the house had been sorted out, and Jiang Ning was gone.


    She suddenly sat up: "Jiang Ning?"


    Lin Yu really felt a sense of emptiness in his heart, Jiang Ning left?


    She walked out of the house, at the table, the figure was still there, still gobbled up, eating the breakfast made by Su Mei herself, Lin Yu really felt relieved.


    "Slacker, get up so late, I won''t save breakfast for you next time."


    "Huh, dare you!"


    After breakfast, Brother Gou was waiting at the door early.


    First send Lin Yuzhen to the company, and then send Jiangning to the suburban factory.


    None of the fifty people were late, so they waited at the entrance of the factory.


    When Jiang Ning''s car came, the eyes of fifty people changed.


    They don''t know how strong Jiang Ning can make them, but they believe that Jiang Ning has this strength!


    There is an open space behind the factory building. While building the factory building, Jiang Ning asked the construction team to build the training ground in this open space as well.


    At a glance, the dense obstacles make the scalp numb!


    I haven''t even started to try, just by seeing it, I know it''s definitely not easy.


    "Fifty people, I will only leave 30 at most."

 Chapter 72： Extremely difficult!

    This is Jiang Ning''s first sentence.


    "Participating in my training will make you stronger, but you may also die."


    This is Jiang Ning''s second sentence.


    "If you want to quit, you can leave now."


    This is Jiang Ning''s third sentence.


    Before seeing these training facilities, I am afraid that some people will retreat, but at this moment, no one gives up.


    Everyone is a practicing family. You can see how terrifying these training facilities are.


    want to pass?


    It is impossible without months of training time!


    "very good."


    Seeing that no one had left, Jiang Ning nodded, "I will only demonstrate it once."


    After finishing speaking, he moved suddenly, his figure was terrifyingly fast!


    is like a dragon, surging crazily, and suddenly jumps to the first level of the balance beam.


    The complexion of those fifty people suddenly changed, and the balance beam was active!


    and irregular!


    But Jiang Ning ran on it, but she walked on the ground, swiftly like thunder, but in the blink of an eye, she passed the first level.


    Then came the second level. The sandbags that covered the sky and the sun fell from the sky. There was also no pattern. There was almost only one road that could be passed, and Jiangning... still passed quickly!


    The faces of fifty people are even more solemn.


    too strong!


    This is not just combat power, but a combination of balance, agility, strength, and speed.


    "boom!"


    Jiangning blasted out with a punch, burst the sandbag directly, and quickly entered the sixth level.


    too fast!


    Brother Gou and the others were dazzled, and even had a dry throat. Is Jiang Ning still a human?


    They felt that they might have to pass the first pass for several days, but Jiang Ning seemed to be walking.


    "ৡª¡ª"


    Without waiting for everyone''s reaction, Jiang Ning reached the end.


    time, forty-nine seconds!


    Less than a minute!


    A group of people held their breath and dared not even breathe. They were nervous, depressed, expecting, and with a hint of excitement.


    "I don''t have high expectations of you, just finish it in ten minutes,"


    Jiangning turned his head to look at them, "I only give you one month, and only the thirty people who passed first, let''s start."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning left.


    Brother Gou took a deep breath and glanced at the other people. Seeing that they were not moving, he couldn''t help cursing.


    "Aren''t you able to endure it usually? Don''t everyone say that they are masters, come on!"


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s voice fell, he directly took off his clothes and rushed up first.


    just stepped on the balance beam, shook it gently, the center of gravity was tilted, and immediately fell into the mud.


    "Damn! It''s so difficult!"


    Brother Gou''s face is ugly, too shameful.


    He gritted his teeth and tried again. This time he fell harder. He couldn''t even walk a step, and he was said to be as flat as Jiang Ning.


    Fifty people were all staring at him. Of course, they knew how difficult Jiang Ning''s training was.


    How can it be done in a month?


    But if they pass, they can imagine how strong their physical fitness will be!


    "boom!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Depend on!"


    Brother Gou didn''t give up, time after time, his face was full of mud, but he still didn''t give up.


    The opportunity that Jiang Ning finally won from Jiang Ning, where is he willing to give up!


    Soon, someone moved, then the second, the third, the fourth...


    No one wants to fall behind, no one wants to be strong, no one wants to be ashamed in front of Jiangning!


    Soon, there were roars and figures on the training ground, tumbling in the mud and fluttering in various training facilities.


    Once failed, then the second time, the third time... The more excited the Vietnam War, the more unwilling it is!


    Jiangning ignored them.


    He knows very well that as long as they can pass within a month, the improvement for them is absolutely amazing, but who can persist?


    It depends on the individual''s willpower and ability.


    Jiangning drove to the Lin family, and at that time, Jin Ran¡¯s people had already arrived.


    Two burly men, you can tell at a glance that they are twins.


    "Wu Qiang, Wu Bing, your task is to find that neurosis and then abolish him!"


    Jin Ran''s face was grim, and he threw out Jiang Ning''s picture, "Interrupt his hands and feet, do you understand!"

 Chapter 73： Corporate crisis!

    "Yes!"


    Two burly men, both with short heads and hunky backs, look awkward.


    After speaking, the two left.


    "Lin Feng, on our side, we can also do it."


    Lin Feng was very excited.


    Jin Ran wants to deal with Lin Yuzhen and them himself, he is happier than anyone else.


    The Jin family is a big power in the provincial capital. They want to deal with a newly established company, but it''s just a sentence.


    "Yu Shao, don''t you want to participate?"


    Lin Feng paused and asked.


    Yu Fang went back yesterday, as if he had no interest in attacking Lin Yuzhen.


    "Hmph, leave him alone, a trash, as timid as a mouse!"


    Jin Ran disdainfully said, "I have already greeted their partners. In the name of my Jin family, if they cooperate with Lin Yuzhen again, then wait to accept the Jin family''s sanctions!"


    Lin Feng was very excited: "Jin Shao, great!"


    "Look at it, within a day, Lin Yu''s capital chain will be broken, and the company they just established will go bankrupt immediately!"


    Jin Ran narrowed his eyes and waited for the result.


    Does he have to force him to do it? Dealing with an ant does not seem to have any sense of accomplishment.


    Just waiting for Lin Yu to be desperate and kneel in front of him begging for mercy, that would definitely be cool.


    "Jin Shao, those partners..."


    Lin Feng smiled, "My Lin family also has related industries, I wonder if it can be given to us?"


    "Hmph, this is something you want, I can just say a word."


    Jin Ran looked high above him, "As long as you are obedient to the Lin family, help us Jin family, and control the market in the East China Sea, then you are my people."


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    When Lin Feng heard this, he bowed respectfully, "Jin Shao is our master, my Lin family, I absolutely obey Jin Shao''s instructions!"


    Even if it is a dog, it is the dog of the Jin family. In the future, in Donghai City, who can shake the status of the Lin family?


    As soon as Lin Yuzhen arrived at the company, several senior executives rushed to find him and said that something went wrong.


    "Thirteen partners have terminated their cooperation and would rather pay liquidated damages than cooperate with us."


    "Now the capital chain is broken all at once, and there are two upstream companies. The call for payment has been made before work."


    "They want to unite and destroy our company!"


    Several senior executives did not expect that such a thing would happen suddenly. The new Lin family had just been established not long ago, and even just when it was on track, there was such a severe blow, which had a great impact on the morale of the entire company.


    Lin Yu really frowned and didn''t say a word. She knew that someone must have deliberately made a ghost, just to ruin them.


    The visitor is not good!


    She immediately went to Lin Wen''s office, and Lin Wen was calling her partner.


    "Mr. Zhang, your sudden withdrawal of capital, isn''t it too much?"


    "Our cooperation has always been very smooth. Let''s leave no profit. Mr. Li, I am a little puzzled about your move. Can you tell me why?"


    Lin Wen made several calls in succession, but the other party insisted on terminating the cooperation.


    His face was pale, he didn''t expect things to become so serious and come so suddenly.


    This is clearly a round of siege and blow!


    "dad."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "It must be the Lin family."


    She thought for a while and knew that the Lin family did not have such a great energy: "There is also the Jin family in the provincial capital."


    It must be that Jin Ran who did it. Otherwise, how could these partners in Donghai City do such a thing.


    They can''t afford to offend the Jin family. Once they are suppressed by the Jin family, they will suffer.


    At this moment, even if they didn''t want to, they had to draw a clear line between Lin Yuzhen and his daughter.


    "How is the company now?"


    Lin Wen is still calm.


    "Funds are tight, downstream cooperation is terminated, remittances are not possible, and upstream reminders are constantly dunning. We are now very uncomfortable."


    Lin Yuzhen''s eyes are a little red.


    This company has just entered orbit, and there are people who will destroy it, and in this way, it is clearly bullying.


    "Appease company employees."


    Lin Wen made a decision immediately, "We can definitely make it through."


    "In addition, when seeking bank loans, be sure not to break the capital chain."


    Once the capital chain breaks, everything is over.


    "it is good!"


    Lin Yuzhen immediately went to make arrangements and called several cooperative banks to seek loan support.

 Chapter 74： The might of God of War!

    then.


    Jiangning found that someone was following him all the time.


    He just smiled faintly.


    With his anti-reconnaissance strength, no one in this world can follow him silently.


    Jiang Ning looked still, and drove the car towards a remote place. The car behind him also followed, always keeping a certain distance.


    He stopped the car, walked directly into a park that was still being renovated, and sat down on a bench.


    "Oh-"


    Jiangning lit a cigarette and slowly spit out the smoke ring without even looking at it.


    "After so long, when are you waiting?"


    Two figures appeared in front of Jiang Ning.


    Inch head, sturdy breath, cold eyes.


    Jiangning could tell at a glance where these two men came from.


    "You should not offend the Jin family."


    Wu Qiangsen said coldly.


    "Now, we are going to abolish you, don''t resist."


    Wu Bing spoke.


    said, the two are about to do it.


    "The people from the Black Tiger Brigade are willing to be other people''s dogs?"


    When Jiang Ning said, the two of them suddenly changed their complexions. They stood there, motionless, staring at Jiang Ning.


    "It seems that I have to ask Xiao Hei, and teach his people to be like this, is he looking for death!"


    boom¡ª¡ª


    As if a huge thunder blasted down, Wu Qiang and Wu Bing were nailed there, not daring to make any further progress.


    Those who dare to call Xiaohei directly, there are not many people in this world!


    And dare to say that the black tiger is looking for death, only that one!


    God of War!


    The supreme God of War!


    Even their former captain was excited for more than half a year because of the guidance of the God of War!


    The two of them were short of breath, and their bodies were tight. Where could they dare to think of doing something.


    Jiang Ning sat there, and they all felt a terrifying pressure, rushing toward their faces.


    The two stood there, daring not to move anymore, their expressions were solemn, with a hint of guilt.


    Lost Heihu''s face because of them!


    Jiangning was still sitting there, calm as water, faintly exhaling smoke.


    "Give you a chance to explain."


    "After we were demobilized, we went home and found that our mother was seriously ill. The Jin family gave us money to save our lives,"


    Wu Qiang''s voice trembled a little, "So, we promised to work for the Jin family for two years."


    Wu Bing opened his mouth, wanting to say that they have never done anything bad. That is their bottom line and principle. Even if they leave the Black Tiger team, they will definitely not be able to break through.


    This time, they heard that the other party was in the underground circle, so they were willing to do it.


    Where did I think, it turned out to be...


    "What about now? Do you want to abolish me?"


    Two people do not speak.


    Not to mention that they do not have this strength. They dare to offend the God of War. Heihu will definitely bring everyone here immediately and beat them to death!


    Jiangning got up, put out the cigarette **** and threw it into the trash can.


    "Remember where you came from."


    Jiangning didn''t say much, turned around and left.


    Wu Qiang and Wu Bing stood there for a long time, only to breathe a sigh of relief, their backs were completely wet with cold sweat.


    They knew that Jiang Ning had let them go, otherwise today, it would be them who were abolished!


    Jiangning reminded them that they should remember where they came from. In such a place, it is a felony to misuse what they have learned outside.


    "The Jin family knows nothing about life and death!"


    Wu Bing took a deep breath and said coldly.


    provoked the supreme God of War, they are simply looking for death!


    "Contact the Tigers, I will bear the blame."


    Wu Qiang smiled bitterly.


    Even if they have left there, they are still the people there. If Heihu knows that they almost offended the God of War, Heihu will probably wake up in the middle of the night.


    The two returned to the hotel. Jin Ran was hugging left and right, enjoying the warm fragrant nephrite.


    "Has it been resolved?"


    Seeing Wu Qiang brothers come back, Jin Ran asked excitedly.


    How powerful these two people are, he knows too well. The Jin family has been full of deterrence in the past two years, and they both have contributed.


    It''s just that they are too pedantic, the so-called principle is too strong.


    If he hadn''t said that Jiang Ning was a member of the lower circle of the East Sea, they would not even be willing to make a move.


    "Jin Shao, from today onwards, I have paid off the favor we owed to the Jin family."


    Wu Qiang said with a cold face.

 Chapter 75： What a big deal

    "what?"


    Jin Ran was startled. How could he pay it off after two years?


    "I ask you Jiang Ning!"


    "Young Jin, some people are not something you can provoke, don''t seek your own death!"


    Wu Qiang didn''t want to talk nonsense, so he turned and left with Wu Bing.


    If the Jin family is obsessed, even they will do it to let the Jin family understand that the power of the **** of war is not to be offended!


    Seeing that the two had clearly failed to complete the task and came back, and dared to say such things to himself, Jin Ran was furious.


    "I **** your mother and spent money to support you. That''s how you do things? Rubbish! Useless things!"


    Jin Ran yelled.


    He didn''t even know that the two of Wu Qiang had just experienced the scariest moment in the world.


    "Jin Shao, don''t be angry. Jiangning has offended many people and will die sooner or later. Let''s see Lin Yuzhen come over and apologize to you first."


    Lin Feng said on the side.


    He smirked, his face showed a look that a man understands, "Jin Shao, the luxury suite upstairs, I have opened it, and some of your favorite gadgets are already ready."


    Jin Ran snorted coldly, and a trace of evil thought flashed in his eyes.


    "Are you sure, Lin Yu is really the perfect body? Let''s see how I play with her!"


    Lin Feng nodded immediately.


    "Jin Shao don''t worry, Lin Yu is definitely still in perfect shape, she won''t fall in love with that crazy person."


    He understands Lin Yuzhen, simple and kind, and even more pure as a piece of white paper. Since childhood, he has never done anything extraordinary.


    It is even more impossible to hand over your body casually.


    It''s better now, meeting Jin Ran''s requirements.


    "Hmph, I think it''s almost time, let''s go, let''s see how Lin Yu is really embarrassed."


    Jin Ran got up and said proudly, "Let her be ashamed in front of her company, and kneel down to beg for mercy. I wonder if she will cry."


    He knew that Lin Yu really dared not let the company go bankrupt. Those employees would hate her to death.


    Lin Feng hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    then.


    Lin Yu is really burnt.


    I called several banks that I had cooperated with, but they all refused.


    The reason is even more consistent. Their Xinlin is about to go bankrupt and it is impossible to repay the loan. The risk is too great.


    Lin Yu was so angry that his body was trembling.


    Why do they say that Lin will go bankrupt?


    "Lin, the company is under great pressure now, and many employees have changed their mentality."


    Several executives looked embarrassed, "There are two directors who just asked me to resign."


    Lin Yu really bit his lip and took a deep breath, not knowing what to say.


    "approve."


    Behind him, there was a voice, "If this kind of people keep doing anything, if they don''t resign, they will be fired."


    Jiangning walked in, without the slightest worry on his face.


    "Jiang Ning,"


    Lin Yu really had some grievances on her face, and even more guilt.


    I just took over the company, so such a big thing happened, "I''m sorry."


    She felt that she had let Jiang Ning down.


    "fool."


    Jiangning stretched out his hand and patted Lin Yuzhen''s shoulder lightly, "What a big deal."


    He turned his head and looked at the executive: "Go and ask, who else is going to resign? I approved it together."


    At this time, I can see who is trustworthy. Jiang Ning thinks this is a good thing.


    As for this trouble, is such a small thing a trouble?


    "President Lin, Xue Xing, the president of Donghai Bank, is here."


    The secretary rushed in, his face flushed, "He said he wanted to see you and talk about the loan."


    Lin Yu was so startled, he turned around and looked at Jiang Ning.


    They have not cooperated with Donghai Bank at present, but several cooperative banks have refused their request. The president of Donghai Bank even came to the door in person?


    "none of my business."


    Jiangning shook his head.


    He didn''t find someone from Donghai Bank.


    Not just the shortcomings of money, the Jiangning bank card is on the body, take out some, it is enough to solve.


    "Please come in!"


    Lin Yu really said immediately.


    Soon, Xue Xing and his party entered Lin Yuzhen''s office. Seeing Jiang Ning was also there, Xue Xing greeted him immediately.

 Chapter 76： As long as he agrees

    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Jiangning sat on the sofa, just nodded slightly, drinking tea to herself.


    This Xue Xing did not come to him.


    "Mr. Lin, I heard that your company has some financial problems, so let me see if there is anything we can help."


    Xue Xing is very polite.


    "Don''t you worry that we will go bankrupt?"


    Lin Yu is really direct.


    Several other banks refused on this ground.


    Xue Xing smiled, did not speak.


    The one sitting on the sofa, then this company cannot go bankrupt, even if his Donghai Bank goes bankrupt, Lin can not go bankrupt.


    Of course, behind Lin''s is the news of Jiang Ning. He had already given a death order and was not allowed to disclose it, lest his peers compete wildly.


    "We believe in President Lin, and we also believe in Lin''s."


    Xue Xingdao, "Before I came, I had called Chairman Lin Wen. Regarding the loan, our Donghai Bank decided to lower the interest rate and relax the period to five years. This is also to strengthen cooperation with Lin in the future."


    He doesn''t have any twists and turns, and he speaks clearly.


    I came here today not just to help Lin''s, but hope to have the opportunity to cooperate with Lin''s in the next business, so that''s why we proposed such preferential terms.


    Lin Yu was really shocked.


    If you change to another bank, even if you are willing to borrow money at this time, it is definitely a big open mouth, requiring extremely high interest.


    Xue Xing not only offers preferential interest, but also extends the repayment period to five years, which is tantamount to borrowing money unconditionally.


    "President Xue, are you sure you are not joking?"


    Lin Yu is really unbelievable.


    "of course."


    Xue Xing looked serious, "It''s just that my proposal requires Mr. Jiang''s approval."


    Lin Yu was really shocked.


    Donghai Bank lent money to themselves and offered a bunch of favorable terms. They already lost. As a result, they still need Jiangning¡¯s consent?


    She has never heard of such a thing before, and she wants to lend money to others, and she needs to be approved by others.


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head to look at Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning waved his hand.


    "You talk about business matters, but I just ask."


    With Jiang Ning''s words, Xue Xing was relieved.


    He naturally knows that if Jiang Ning wants to solve it by himself, he doesn''t need the money from their bank at all. Not to mention that Jiang Ning owns endless wealth. As long as he has a word, he doesn''t know how many banks will take the initiative to send money to the door!


    But the business field belongs to the business field. Since Jiang Ning gave the company full power to Lin Yuzhen and his daughter, naturally he didn''t want to interfere too much.


    Xue Xing is very accurate.


    "Since Mr. Jiang has no opinion, what about Mr. Lin?"


    Lin Yu really hasn''t recovered. Of course she would not have any comments on such a good thing.


    "If Mr. Lin has no objection, let''s sign the contract, I have brought it."


    It seems that Xue Xing is more anxious than Lin Yu, and he can''t wait to sign him earlier. He doesn''t want to miss the opportunity to cooperate with Lin.


    Lin Yu really didn''t react until the contract was signed, and Xue Xingkai happily left with the contract, and his steps were a lot lighter.


    "Jiang Ning,"


    Lin Yu was really gagged. She knew that Jiang Ning must have taken the shot. "Isn''t he helping out, right?"


    She is so useless, Jiang Ning needs help in everything.


    "No, it''s your own charm."


    Jiang Ning shook his head solemnly, "I''m not familiar with him, what can I do to help? People are after Lin''s potential."


    Lin Yu really snorted, Jiang Ning is really good at coaxing people, really think he can believe it?


    "Get out of the way! Lin Yu is so real! Don''t hurry out to beg for mercy!"


    "Lin Yuzhen, the company is going to close down, don''t you bow your head? Obediently bow your head to Ben Shao and admit your mistake, I can consider giving you a chance!"


    Suddenly, there was a voice outside, arrogant to the extreme.


    Jin Ran pushed away the person who was blocking, and said loudly, "Lin Yuzhen, if you miss this opportunity, you are really going to be over!"


    , followed by Lin Feng, also full of momentum.


    When he came here, he was directly driven out by Huang Yuming. When Lin Yuzhen went bankrupt, this place would become his site!


    Jin Ran is like walking in his own company. When he is proud, he looks down on everything.


    He wanted everyone to watch Lin Yu really kneel down and apologize for mercy!


    "I think it''s someone behind the scenes, dare to make my wife upset,"


    Jiangning walked out and saw Jin Ran and Lin Feng at a glance, his face gradually sank, "I have any last words, hurry up and say it."

 Chapter 77： Jin family, let me watch

    Seeing Jiang Ning, Lin Feng couldn''t help shaking.


    He was afraid when he saw Jiang Ning, he was really afraid of being beaten!


    But today is different. Lin Yu is really going to be done with them. This company is going to close down soon, so why is Jiang Ning bullish!


    "You don''t put garlic there!"


    Lin Feng sneered, "This broken company is about to close down, are you desperate now?"


    He stared at Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen: "I said it a long time ago, against Jin Shao, you are seeking your own way of death, and kneel down and apologize obediently. Maybe Jin Shao can spare your life!"


    Jin Ran stood there, his face full of disdain.


    If it weren''t for Wu Qiang, the two brothers were useless, would Jiang Ning still stand here now?


    But it doesn''t matter anymore, Lin Yu is really done with them, Jiang Ning, the door-to-door son-in-law, is afraid that he doesn''t even have to eat.


    He still doesn''t want Jiang Ning to die so early, at least, let Jiang Ning look at his wife with his own eyes and scream under him.


    "Desperate?"


    Jiang Ning suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, raised his hand in an instant, and slapped Lin Feng''s face with a slap, "You should be desperate now!"


    "you¡­"


    Lin Feng covered his face, it was the first time Jiang Ning slapped himself in the face!


    "boom!"


    Jiangning is not at all polite, let alone talk nonsense.


    kicked it hard, Lin Feng instantly fell on the ground, twitching all over, like a dried shrimp, so pain that he couldn''t even speak.


    Jin Ran couldn''t help but his face changed.


    He almost forgot, Jiang Ning is crazy!


    will hit people as soon as they get sick!


    Their company is going to close down. Under such a big stimulus, Jiang Ning must be sick again.


    "If you dare to mess around, you are dead!"


    Jin Ran threatened, "I am from the Jin family, my dad will kill you!"


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning shot directly, clasping Jin Ran''s neck, and abruptly lifted him up.


    Jin Ran''s complexion suddenly turned red, and his feet stared in the air, his eyes were full of horror. How could Jiang Ning be so horrible!


    "Sorry, let you down, our Lin family will not go bankrupt, but your Jin family, I am eyeing it."


    If someone who knows Jiang Ning is here, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be terrified to hear his words!


    None of the people targeted by Jiang Ning are still alive!


    "Let go, let me go!"


    Jin Ran''s body is getting stiffer, but Jiang Ning''s hands are like steel pliers.


    Jiangning allowed Jin Ran to struggle, but never let go.


    That terrifying sense of suffocation made Jin Ran feel that he would die in the next moment!


    But no matter how hard he struggles, he can''t get rid of it!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    kicked out with both feet, Jin Ran also lay on the ground, like a dead dog, and passed out directly.


    "Throw it out!"


    Jiang Ning coldly ordered.


    A few security personnel rushed over and dragged them away.


    All the employees around were stunned. I didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so sturdy!


    One is Lin Feng from the Lin family, and the other is the son of the Jin family in the provincial capital. Jiang Ning fights as he pleases?


    "Everyone,"


    Jiangning glanced around, and solemnly said, "There is only one Lin in Donghai City. You can work with peace of mind. Here, the rain will really let you get much more than outside."


    He has nothing to say.


    To make others feel at ease working here, either give enough money or give enough dignity.


    said that the others are hooligans.


    "I will announce one thing for Yuzhen first,"


    Jiang Ning said loudly, "Starting today, the salary of every employee will increase by 50%!"


    After speaking, the office was silent for a moment, and then thunderous applause broke out!

 Chapter 78： Smart people have

    The company had just encountered a serious crisis, and many people even couldn''t hold on to it and took the opportunity to resign and leave. They even were still here. They just got the resignation report in their hands.


    In less than half an hour, how much did they lose!


    Their intestines are all regretful.


    Jiang would rather ignore them.


    Back to the office, Lin Yu couldn''t help taking a deep breath. She really didn''t know Jiang Ning''s decision.


    However, a 50% salary increase is more convincing than anything, allowing employees to work harder and work more at ease.


    "Jiang Ning, your boss is really generous."


    Lin Yu really pouted.


    She and Lin Wen, to put it bluntly, is to work for Jiangning, such a big company, not all Jiangning.


    "My wife''s salary must also go up."


    Jiangning smiled and took out his card, "You keep this one as pocket money."


    Lin Yu really took a look. It was the black card of the previous type, and he didn''t know how much money was in it.


    "Then how do you use it?"


    She deliberately angered and snorted, "I have given all the money, so are you afraid that I will abscond with the money?"


    "I still have."


    Jiangning raised his hand, exactly the same black card, and took out several more cards in his hand.


    Lin Yu really said nothing.


    She really has the urge to choke Jiang Ning to death. How rich is this bastard?


    That card first bought two cars for a million, and then bought Su Mei and the others for more than 100,000 yuan. It seems that in Jiangning''s eyes, spending these money is no different from spending a few cents.


    I haven''t seen him blink from beginning to end.


    "You just said that there is only one Lin in the East China Sea?"


    Lin Yu really changed the subject, and didn''t want to struggle with the question of how much money Jiangning had. Anyway, he must be more than himself.


    "Um."


    Jiangning nodded gently.


    "Are you planning to shoot against Lin?"


    Lin Yu was really worried and asked.


    "Lin''s? They are not qualified to let me shoot."


    Jiangning shook his head, "Some smart people are that they will see where the wind blows, so we don''t need to act."


    Lin Yu really didn''t understand.


    She felt more and more that she had been fooled. In front of Jiang Ning, where is the tramp, this kind of [Guchengdushu www.guchengdushu.com] calm, wise and courageous, could not have been trained by the beggars, right?


    At this moment, the roadside downstairs of the Lin Group.


    Jin Ran and Lin Feng are like two dead dogs, lying on the ground unable to move.


    Those passing by are all staying away, for fear that these two might have touched porcelain.


    Yu Fang, who was standing not far away, didn''t look pretty.


    He didn''t actually leave, he even made preparations a long time ago, and when Jiang Ning was forced into desperation by Jin Ran, he shot and rescued him.


    Where can I think of it, there is no need for him to act, Jiang Ning solved the problem by himself.


    Even Jin Ran was beaten to death!


    "Yu Shao, what shall we do now?"


    ''S people also didn''t expect that things didn''t proceed according to Yu Fang''s script.


    This surprised them because Yu Fang had never missed the plan.


    "Send Jin Ran back to the provincial capital."


    Yu Fang looked at the building in the distance with sharp eyes and sneered, "It seems that the pressure is not strong enough. I underestimate him, but he also interests me more."


    He immediately ordered to send Jin Ran back to the provincial capital.


    And Lin Feng, no one cares, still looks like a homeless man, lying on the ground, still curled up, he is so painful that he can''t speak, and he can''t move.


    Soon, a stray dog ??came over, sniffed Lin Feng''s body, and immediately raised his leg, urinating against Lin Feng''s head...

 Chapter 79： Villain

    then.


    Xue Xing returned to the headquarters of Donghai Bank and immediately called an emergency meeting.


    asked the entire Donghai Bank to treat Xinlin Group as the most important strategic partner.


    His serious expression made all the senior executives of Donghai Bank understand that this is an opportunity, an opportunity to bring Donghai Bank to a higher level!


    For this reason, Xue Xing had already planned to retire, but was repeatedly asked by the board of directors to continue working for a few more years.


    The dynamics of the East China Sea Bank are so great that other peers, as well as many giants in the East China Sea Market, have noticed something unusual.


    A new Lin family who has just been renamed and established, even a few hours ago, was suffering from a huge crisis.


    They were not only provoking the old Lin family, but also offending the son of the Jin family in the provincial capital.


    Almost everyone can meet, Lin Yuzhen''s family must be in a very difficult situation, and they will even go bankrupt sooner or later.


    Because of this, several original cooperative banks refused to provide Lin Yuzhen with financial assistance.


    But Donghai Bank not only made the move, but also asked the head of the head Xue Xing to come to the door in person. This is too intriguing.


    Everyone is smart, and even smarter.


    It''s not profitable, and no one can do anything that doesn''t make any sense to him, especially Xue Xing, who is too famous in the circle.


    He has never lost his investment!


    "Contact the new Lins immediately to discuss new ways of cooperation! In addition, the old Lin''s funds and loans are recovered as soon as possible, and the overdue liquidated damages can not be delayed!"


    Almost at the same time, the banks'' response methods were almost the same.


    In the same circle, if something goes wrong, if you don''t respond in time, then you will probably miss a fighter opportunity.


    Not only banks, but many companies and partners also smelled an unusual smell.


    The confrontation between the old and the new Lin seems to have not met at all on the surface, but secretly, it is already very fierce!


    I thought that Xinlin might not be able to survive today, but now it seems that the situation has changed.


    Just as Jiang Ning said, there are many smart people in this world. They may not be able to become the wind, but they know how to grasp the direction of the wind, and they will fall wherever the wind is blowing.


    "The old Lin''s cooperation project, please stop it, we can''t take risks."


    "When the cooperation expires this month, the cooperation with the old Lin will end, and it cannot go further."


    "The goods that the old Lin asked us, will not be sent temporarily, the deposit will be returned, and the double will be refunded!"


    This gust of wind suddenly blew violently, making more people instantly understand that there can only be one Lin family in Donghai City, a new Lin family!


    But at this moment, Lin Qiang didn''t notice it at all.


    He is in a good mood.


    Lin Feng called him in the morning and said that Jin Ran had done it. Borrowing the name of the Jin family, Lin Yu''s father and daughter severely hit Lin Yu.


    I am afraid, their so-called Xinlin can not survive today!


    "There can only be one Lin in the East China Sea."


    Lin Qiang''s face is full of triumph.


    He turned his head and glanced at Lin Xiao who had suffered a stroke lying on the bamboo chair.


    "Dad, take a look, how long has the Lin family been in my hands, and it will soon be on the next level."


    "During this period, I won six projects and invested a lot of money. The scale of our Lin family should at least double!"


    "The third child thinks he can compare with me, he is just a cripple!"


    Lin Qiang became more excited as he spoke, and became more proud as he spoke.


    Ke Lin Xiao was expressionless.


    He couldn''t speak. When he was emotional, half of his face would tremble, and the only hand that he could use could not even hold the chopsticks securely.


    Hearing these words Lin Qiang said, he was not happy, some were just sad, regret, and angry.


    Since he suffered a stroke, he has become a useless person. Lin Qiang no longer cares about him, let alone respect.

 Chapter 80： Happiness is always short

    At first, he even fed himself food, but he accidentally soiled Lin Qiang''s clothes and slapped Lin Qiang abruptly!


    Lin Xiao couldn''t believe it at all. This was his son Lin Qiang who was respectful to himself before and even kneeled down a lot.


    I am his father!


    "I almost forgot, you are also a useless person now."


    Lin Qiang looked at Lin Xiao with disdain, "You, you should have died a long time ago, what can you worry about if you leave this Lin family to me?"


    "It''s good now. I have a stroke. I can''t die. I have to wait for someone to wait."


    He shook his head, the disgust on his face was not concealed at all.


    Lin Xiao''s lips trembled, and his eyes stared at Lin Qiang, wishing to strangle this rebellious son!


    At this moment, he realized that among the three sons, the Lin Wen family was the most filial, but how did he treat them?


    He regrets it! He regrets it!


    "Ling Ling Ling¡ª¡ª"


    Lin Qiang''s cell phone rang.


    is an executive of the company.


    It seems that the good news is one after another.


    "what''s up?"


    Lin Qiang answered the phone with a smile on his face.


    has just spoken, his face suddenly pales.


    "What are you talking about? President Li refused to cooperate? What the **** is going on!"


    "What, besides, Mr. Zhang sent someone to call the penalty fee and directly broke the contract?"


    Lin Qiang''s face was pale.


    What the **** is the good news?


    The two cooperative projects I just talked about just turned off.


    He was so angry that he almost smashed the phone.


    Just after hanging up the phone, the phone rang again. Lin Qiang suppressed his anger. Seeing that it was the manager of the cooperative bank, he immediately put on a smiling face.


    "Manager Luo...what, what? This loan was not negotiated the day before yesterday? You said it''s okay, why can''t it be approved now?"


    "Hey! Hey! Manager Luo?"


    Lin Qiang''s breathing became rapid.


    What the **** is going on here.


    As soon as his phone broke, it was another phone from a cooperative bank, directly urging Lin Qiang to pay back the loan as soon as possible. In addition, the overdue liquidated damages must not be small, otherwise he would apply to the court to freeze his assets.


    On Lin Qiang''s neck, green veins burst out.


    I don¡¯t know what happened.


    His phone didn''t stop, he hung up one, then continued to ring, one by one bad news, making Lin Qiang like falling into an ice cellar, completely through the cold!


    In the end, when he heard the phone ringing, he couldn''t help shaking and didn''t dare to pick it up!


    This series of troubles is enough to make his Lin collapse overnight!


    Happiness is always short-lived, but sadness comes too fast!


    He just said that in the East China Sea, there will only be one Lin clan. No matter how he thought, it would be his Lin clan who would fall.


    Lin Qiang was trembling, angry, unwilling, and irritated!


    "What the **** is going on? What is going on!"


    Lin Qiang roared. He couldn''t believe that he would lose so badly. Lin Yu really had nothing to do with them. Instead, it was him, who suffered extremely heavy losses.


    He turned his head and saw Lin Xiao looking at him, raising his hand to slap!


    "Snapped!"


    The bright red five-fingerprints were impressed on Lin Xiao''s face.


    Lin Xiao widened his eyes and screamed with his mouth open, but he was speechless, but the anger in his eyes could not be concealed at all.


    "Snapped!"


    Lin Qiang was mad, no matter how much he slapped, he slapped Lin Xiao''s face again, and directly hit the corners of his mouth with blood.


    "You dare to stare at me! Are you looking for death!"


    Seeing the anger in Lin Xiao''s eyes, it gradually turned into fear, Lin Qiang stopped his hands, but his face still had a cannibalistic expression.


    "Lin Wen, Lin Yuzhen, I want you to die!"

 Chapter 81： People in the provincial capital

    Lin Xiao shivered, avoiding Lin Qiang''s eyes.


    The corners of his mouth were full of blood, but he dared not make another sound. He was really scared of being beaten.


    Lin Qiang took a deep breath, immediately changed his cell phone and dialed the number.


    After a long time, there was a low voice.


    "Big Brother."


    Lin Qiang snorted, "Second, I am very happy in the provincial capital, do you know there is a big brother like me?"


    "What''s the matter with brother."


    Lin Wu over there sounded a little impatient.


    He only listened to Lin Xiao, and he didn''t have much feelings for his elder brother.


    Lin Wu was still a little unhappy when he encouraged Lin Xiao to go to the provincial capital for development.


    "Something happened at home."


    Lin Qiang naturally knew that Lin Wu was a little dissatisfied with himself, but he didn''t care.


    He said lightly, "Dad has a stroke. I don''t know how long he can live."


    "what?"


    Lin Wu heard that, his voice suddenly became louder, "How did you take care of your dad? Can you take care of your dad to have a stroke? Lin Qiang, let me tell you, if your dad has any shortcomings, I will never end with you!"


    "It''s not my business?"


    Lin Qiang hummed, "I am not angry."


    He was too lazy to say to Lin Wuduo: "Find the time to come back by yourself, it''s too late, you may not be able to see your dad for the last time."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone directly.


    He knew very well that both Lin Wu and Lin Wen were filial sons, and they were obedient to Lin Xiao.


    Lin Wen is weak, but Lin Wu is very domineering. He wants to occupy all the Lin family''s property, so he can only assign Lin Wu to the provincial capital.


    He never put Lin Wen in his eyes, but now, he is very embarrassed by the Lin Wen family!


    "When the second child comes back, knowing that you got a stroke of anger by the third child, what do you think he will do?"


    Lin Qiang turned his head and glanced at Lin Xiao. Lin Xiao immediately closed his eyes and dared not look at Lin Qiang.


    He heard all the calls, but he couldn''t speak or do much.


    With Lin Wu''s temper, he would definitely beat Lin Wen to death!


    My own son, who doesn''t accept anyone, just cares about himself. Now seeing that he has a stroke, he will definitely be thunderous.


    can make myself like this, it''s Lin Qiang!


    This rebellious son, this beast, he wants Lin Wu and Lin Wen to kill each other.


    then.


    The other side of the phone.


    Lin Wu put down his cell phone, his face was pale, cold and murderous, instantly filled his surroundings.


    "Brother Wu, do you want to say no to the boss?"


    his subordinates respectfully said.


    "No need to refuse, I just went back to the East China Sea, you can check the Heilong issue!"


    On Lin Wu''s head, a few scars are shocking to see, like a few ferocious centipedes crawling.


    On his arm, the blue veins burst out one by one, and the corners of his eyes twitched.


    "Leave now!"


    There was such a big incident at home, and Lin Xiao suffered a stroke. With such a big incident, he didn''t know until now, how did Lin Qiang, the bastard, manage the house?


    Unable to pay attention to so much, Lin Wu immediately set off from the provincial capital with some people and rushed towards the East China Sea.


    ¡­¡­


    Behind the factory building in the suburbs.


    Dozens of clay figures are still fumbling.


    In two days, several people have passed the first pass, but in terms of speed, they can''t compare with Jiangning at all.


    The more they train, the more they know how horrible these training facilities are, and the more they understand how horrible Jiangning is!


    Brother Gou is crazy now.


    In his mind, apart from training and passing through the barriers, there is no other idea. Those eyes are bloodshot, not that they are too tired to move, and they don''t want to rest.


    "rush!"


    "Come again!"


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t get through it!"


    fell alone, immediately slapped angrily on the ground, got up again, and started again.


    Especially when I see someone in front of me, it stimulates them even more.


    Just two days of training has allowed them to feel obvious improvement, which is really terrible!

 Chapter 82： Murder with a knife

    Xiao Xu, the person in charge, specially arranged people to prepare food and water for them.


    Seeing these clay figures, they are rolling in the mud like crazy. Although I don''t understand what they are doing, they always feel very powerful.


    "Brother Ning, can I participate in these trainings?"


    He cautiously asked Jiang Ning who was sitting while drinking tea.


    "You still do your clerical work."


    Jiangning glanced at him, "This plant has good benefits, and it will give you equity."


    Hearing this, Xiao Xu''s breathing is almost stagnant!


    He is just a part-time worker, and he is already very happy to be the person in charge. Jiang Ning actually wants to give him equity?


    "Money is earned endless,"


    Jiangning said, "Besides, I am not short of money. Being a human being is more important."


    "Thank you Ning! Thank you Ning!"


    Xiao Xu clenched his fist, "Don''t worry, I will save my life, and I will do a good job in this factory!"


    After finishing, he went on to work with excitement as if he had been beaten with blood.


    Jiangning really doesn''t care about money.


    He has enough money to spend a few lifetimes, and it doesn¡¯t make much sense to make more money.


    But if you can do something meaningful, let kind people get rewarded, and let down-to-earth people have a better life, that''s good.


    He raised his head and looked not far away, the dog brother and the others are desperate, knowing that their foundation is very poor.


    It is almost impossible to meet your own requirements.


    Having enough perseverance and tenacity is the key to Jiang Ning''s fancy.


    "Are they all rubbish?"


    He said loudly, "I yelled one by one to disagree with me, now? I''m not convinced!"


    "Just such a training facility, it''s the simplest facility, it''s still like a bird for two days, you guys are very disappointed!"


    "If it doesn''t work, get out! Don''t lose your mother''s face here!"


    "I''m looking for a few old ladies, they all run faster than you! If you don''t work, just admit it and say that you are a bully!"


    Jiangning''s every word irritated this group of people severely.


    The person who had already had no strength and planned to take a break, at this moment did not know where the power came from, and after beating the ground angrily, he jumped on the balance beam again.


    "Although I can''t beat the eldest brother, I really want to beat him!"


    There is still mud in the mouth of Brother Gou, which suppresses the unwillingness in his heart.


    "Don''t **** talk nonsense, you''ll be done! This time is no more than the second level, Lao Tzu is his grandson!"


    "Grandpa, **** me failed again!"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s evening.


    Lin Wu is here.


    He went directly to Lin Xiao''s villa, three cars in full, followed by a dozen people with fierce faces.


    "Second, what do you mean? Bring so many people here."


    Lin Qiang glanced at Lin Wu, dissatisfied.


    Lin Wu ignored him and walked in. A dozen people behind him pushed the security guard at the door directly.


    "Get away!"


    Very domineering!


    Lin Qiang snorted and didn''t speak. If Lin Wu hadn''t been so overbearing, he would still be a little worried that he would not be able to deal with Lin Wen''s family.


    When he saw Lin Xiao lying there, his face was still a little swollen, as if he was a useless person, Lin Wu''s eyes immediately turned red.


    "dad!"


    He knelt down with a plop, grabbed Lin Xiao''s hand, and said angrily, "Who killed you like this! I''ll kill him!"


    Lin Xiao wanted to cry, and murmured his lips. He wanted to tell Lin Wu that it was Lin Qiang who was the bastard.


    But he can''t speak!


    He raised his eyes and looked at Lin Qiang who was following him, his eyes couldn''t help but a touch of fear.


    "Who else? It''s your useless trash brother, Lin Wen!"


    Lin Qiang glared at Lin Xiao, a ruthless light flashed in his eyes, and Lin Xiao immediately avoided his eyes.


    "You don''t know, the Lin Wen family, how miserable the Lin family is to our Lin family!"


    Lin Wu''s face suddenly showed a strong killing intent!


    He turned his head and stared at Lin Qiang, like a wild beast in anger.


    "say clearly!"

 Chapter 83： Is he going to rebel!

    Seeing Lin Wu so furious, Lin Qiang didn''t rush to speak.


    "You are a provincial development. I have always helped my dad at home. My dad said that Yu is really old and wanted to find a husband for her. We tried our best to find the best man to be his husband. But I didn''t expect that Lin Yu not only didn''t appreciate it, but also hated his dad."


    "She colluded with Huang Yuming of the East China Sea to take Hao''s most important project, and directly struck her dad. Not only that, the youngest also deliberately established a new Lin family. There is a Lin!"


    "In the past few days, the Lin family suffered a heavy blow and suffered extremely heavy losses. If this continues, our Lin family will really be over. In the East China Sea, only Lin Wen and his family are left."


    Lin Qiang directly buckled all the dirty water on the head of Lin Yuzhen''s family.


    Anyway, the only person who knows the truth is Lin Xiao, and he can''t speak because of a stroke. Isn''t it all his own decision?


    Lin Wu''s face became more ugly as he listened, his fists were clenched tightly, and he could hear the crackling sound!


    "Lin Wen is so courageous! Is he going to rebel!"


    even wanted to destroy the Lin family, causing Lin Xiao to have a stroke, he is a rebellious son!


    "By the way, he also said, "Fortunately, Lin Wu, you are in the provincial capital. If you are in Donghai City, you will be unlucky."


    Lin Qiang snorted, "You brother, you never put our two brothers in the eyes!"


    "For so many years, he has endured, pretending to be a cripple, and when he really shows his fangs, Dad and I have no time to react."


    With a pretentious expression of pain, he walked to Lin Xiao, grabbed Lin Xiao''s hand, and scared Lin Xiao''s eyes to dodge.


    "I''m useless, I didn''t take good care of Dad."


    The guilt and helplessness on his face, as if everything were true.


    Lin Wu''s face was green, and he was not in the mood to care about Lin Qiang''s expression at the moment.


    That hideous face is too horrible!


    "Dad, I will help you to ask for justice. With me, no one can ruin the Lin family, and no one dares to be presumptuous to you! Not even your own son!"


    Lin Wu shouted.


    After finishing, he stared at Lin Qiang: "Take care of Dad. Since the Lin family is in your hands, I won''t fight with you, but if you don''t take good care of Dad, I will even take care of you!"


    Soon, Lin Wu led people away.


    A trace of pride flashed across Lin Qiang''s face.


    Lin Wu is brave enough to mix well in the provincial capital, but his brain is still not good enough.


    "Dad, do you think Lin Wu will kill the Lin Wen family?"


    He turned his head and looked at Lin Xiao. Lin Xiao''s lips trembled and his eyes were full of fear.


    "Do you want to tell Lin Wu that I did all this?"


    Lin Xiao tried desperately to shake his head, but he couldn''t move.


    "You can try to tell him, in this way, maybe you will die faster and don''t have to bear the pain."


    Lin Qiang said calmly, but he scared Lin Xiao to tremble. After a while, there was a pungent urine smell.


    His pants got wet all at once.


    Lin Qiang glanced in disgust, clutched his nose and left, too lazy to bother.


    then.


    Lin Wen and Lin Yuzhen have gone home.


    It is rare not to work overtime and to go home on time. Su Mei prepared a sumptuous dinner in advance.


    During this period, both father and daughter have worked very hard. They have put too much effort into getting the new company on track.


    Fortunately, everything is going well.


    "Jiang Ning hasn''t come back so late?"


    Lin Wen asked, "This kid, what have you been up to these past two days."


    He still wants to find Jiang Ning for a drink.


    "There is something going on over there. He has been there recently, and he is almost on his way back."


    Lin Yu really washed his hands, so he sat down at the dinner table and said with a grin, "He can''t grab food from me today."


    Just as she was about to start, Su Mei took away Jiangning¡¯s favorite sweet and sour pork ribs.


    "When Jiang Ning comes back, I will take it out again, don''t let the cold."


    "Mom~"


    Lin Yu really wanted to cry without tears, "I am your daughter!"


    She also likes to eat, but since Jiang Ning came, she always put it in front of Jiang Ning, and she was not allowed to fight with Jiang Ning recently.


    I''m all right now, so I just don''t eat it for myself, just keep it for Jiangning.


    Lin Wen couldn''t help laughing as he looked at his daughter''s aggrieved face.


    "Eating and eating, don''t wait for that kid."


    He was about to pick up his chopsticks, suddenly¡ª


    boom!


    The door of the house was kicked open directly!

 Chapter 84： overbearing!

    The loud noise made Su Mei loose his hands, and the sweet and sour pork ribs fell directly to the ground and scattered.


    Lin Yuzhen and Lin Wen were equally shocked, and hurriedly turned around to look.


    "Second brother!"


    Lin Wen yelled when he saw the murderous Lin Wu.


    "Who is your second brother?"


    Lin Wu sneered, "Lin Wen, you are brave!"


    "I''m not in Donghai, so you dare to treat dad like this? Are you still a person!"


    Lin Wen was startled, what did he do?


    "Second Uncle..."


    Lin Yu was so scared that his face turned pale, Lin Wu was too scary.


    even kicked the door of their house broken.


    "Don''t call me second uncle! I don''t have a sinister niece like you!"


    Lin Wu''s eyes were cold and murderous: "You don''t want to destroy the Lin Family and kill Dad? I will kill you first!"


    After finishing speaking, he strode towards Lin Wen, stretched out his hand and directly pulled Lin Wen out of the wheelchair, and punched him hard!


    "what-"


    Lin Wen screamed in pain and fell to the ground. Lin Wu kept his hands, punching and kicking directly!


    "Stop it!"


    "You stop me!"


    Su Mei and Lin Yu were really shocked and rushed over.


    The weak Lin Wen, where is Lin Wu''s opponent, he will be killed!


    "boom!"


    Lin Wu didn''t care, but again, he kicked Lin Wenwen''s crippled leg.


    "Trash! I thought you were a trash, but I didn''t expect you to be a sinister trash!"


    "In order to harm Dad, you dare to use any means! Is it a dead man to be Laozi!"


    Lin Wenqiang endured the pain, gritted his teeth and said: "I don''t have one!"


    "Dare to sophistry!"


    Lin Wu started even more ruthlessly.


    "Stop it!"


    "stop it!"


    Su Mei hugged Lin Wu''s leg, and Lin Yuzhen rushed over and stood in front of Lin Wen.


    "Don''t hit my dad!"


    Lin Wu was even more furious.


    "Your family, don''t even want to live today!"


    He yelled, "Today, I will kill you directly. I think any of you dare to be disrespectful to my dad!"


    After finishing speaking, he suddenly raised his fist and slammed it directly at Su Mei''s head!


    "boom!"


    A stone was shot like a bullet violently.


    Lin Wu suddenly got a chill on his back, and he turned around to take shelter without even going to play Su Mei.


    Where can he hide?


    The stone slammed on his back, causing his face to change suddenly, and he hurriedly broke free of Su Mei''s hand and took two steps back.


    At the door, Jiang Ning stood there, exuding a terrifying murderous aura!


    is far more murderous than Lin Wu!


    The air in the whole room instantly cooled down, like a thousand-year-old ice cellar.


    Lin Wu''s heart, there was a strong fear, a fear of death!


    "You hit my door and hurt my dad. No matter who you are today, don''t even think about standing out again!"


    The cold voice made Lin Wu''s heart tremble!


    The stone hit his back just now, and it was so painful that he didn''t need to look at it to know it, it must have bleeds.


    Lin Wu turned his head and stared at Jiang Ning with a serious expression: "Who are you!"


    "Don''t care who I am, as long as you know, you will be dead right away!"


    Jiangning has no extra nonsense.


    He moved!


    The speed was extremely fast, and he arrived in front of Lin Wu almost instantly.


    With this kind of scum, he doesn''t want to talk nonsense at all.


    Seeing Jiang Ning rushing forward, Lin Wu''s face was even more furious. Someone dared to do it directly with him?


    Even in the provincial capital, few people have the guts now!


    "you wanna die!"


    Lin Wu raised his fist and slammed it over.


    Su Mei and others turned pale with fright.


    They knew exactly who Lin Wu was. He had been fighting since he was a child. He was extremely fierce, and he was arrested for beating and crippling a person!


    If he is cruel, Jiangning will be in trouble!


    Su Mei was about to rush to stop, but saw Jiang Ning suddenly stretch out a hand.


    Click!

 Chapter 85： More domineering than domineering!

    Jiang Ning clasped Lin Wu''s hand, his fist, and he couldn''t move forward any more.


    Lin Wu''s face changed drastically!


    "Crack!"


    Jiangning didn''t hesitate at all, but with a violent force, he only heard a click, Lin Wu''s wrist was abruptly broken by him!


    what--


    On Lin Wu''s forehead, fine sweat suddenly appeared.


    He let out a scream, making Su Mei abruptly stop, and he was also startled.


    I didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so good.


    Lin Wu didn''t have the slightest resistance in front of him?


    "My parents, you dare to fight too!"


    Jiangning didn¡¯t stop, grabbed Lin Wu¡¯s other arm, and clicked¡ª¡ª


    There was another sound, the sound of bones cracking crisply!


    Su Mei felt that her heart was about to jump out.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Lin Wu screamed, his hands were painful and he was numb.


    He suddenly lifted his foot and kicked over, but Jiang Ning was faster than him, kicked him on his knee with another click, Lin Wu couldn''t stand still, and he just fell down.


    This is just a face-to-face, his hands and one leg are gone!


    He fell to the ground, Jiang Ning stepped on his last leg, his cold eyes made Lin Wu frightened.


    He has never been so scared before, and he has never been beaten by a person like he is today without the strength to fight back.


    Jiangning was condescending, looking down at Lin Wu: "I don''t care who you are, if you dare to hurt my parents, I will kill you!"


    The whole room was silent, and even Lin Wu dared not make another sound.


    He is a ruthless person, but it is obvious that Jiang Ning in front of him is more ruthless and ruthless than him!


    He is domineering, Jiang Ning is more domineering than him!


    He knew better that the dozen or so people he had brought outside must have fallen, otherwise Jiang Ning would not be able to come in.


    "Jiangning..."


    Lin Wen said, "Don''t... don''t kill him!"


    Jiang Ning at this moment is absolutely in a state of anger. He wants to kill someone, and no one can hold him accountable.


    Hearing Lin Wen''s opening, Jiang Ning loosened his fist a little bit, otherwise, Lin Wu would definitely die if the punch went down!


    "He is my brother after all."


    Lin Wen took a deep breath, "Don''t kill him."


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes. Lin Yuzhen''s family is too kind to be bullied by these people.


    "Dad, you treat him as a brother, but he may not treat you as a brother."


    Jiang Ning said politely, "If I didn''t rush back today, he will beat you to death."


    Lin Wu was panting, the severe pain made his nerves a bit paralyzed.


    At this moment, he realized that Jiang Ning is Lin Yu''s real husband.


    Lin Qiang said that he had found the best man for Lin Yu. He didn''t believe him, who was Lin Qiang and his attitude towards Lin Wen''s family? How could he not know?


    But now... he didn''t know where Lin Qiang came from. He found someone as terrifying as Jiang Ning to be Lin Yu''s husband.


    "I know."


    Lin Wen gave a wry smile.


    He turned his head and looked at Lin Wu: "Second brother, starting from today, you and I will be cleaned up. Everyone will go their own way. I want to tell you that I didn''t harm my dad because of this."


    After finishing speaking, he looked up at Jiang Ning: "Let him go."


    Jiang Ning snorted.


    "Your life was given to you by my dad, so remember it clearly."


    He let go of his leg, and Lin Wu immediately struggled to stand up on one leg, shaking all over.


    His face is stubborn, and he has two arms and one leg abolished, so he still wants him to be grateful to Lin Wen?


    His face was trembling, he seemed to be smiling, but he looked more and more ferocious!

 Chapter 86： Settle accounts

    "Lin Wen, you are very good! No wonder the courage is getting bigger and bigger with such a powerful son-in-law!"


    Lin Wu sneered, "You didn''t kill your dad, and you didn''t destroy the Lin family, I believe it! I believe it!"


    After finishing, he stared at Jiang Ning fiercely, with murderous in his eyes, still not weakening by half, but getting stronger.


    stared at Jiang Ning for a few seconds before Lin Wu gritted his teeth and jumped away with one foot.


    Jiangning went over and helped Lin Wen into the wheelchair. Su Mei and Lin Yuzhen immediately entered the room, fetched the medicine kit, and treated Lin Wen''s wounds.


    Su Mei was so distressed that tears came out.


    "Why are you so stupid! If you let him go, will he let you go!"


    "From childhood to adulthood, they were the real brothers, what are you? They bullied you, don''t you know?"


    "He beat you so hard, you still..."


    The more Su Mei said, the more sad and even a little angry.


    Of course she didn''t want Jiang Ning to miss a murder. She didn''t want to ruin Jiang Ning''s life for Lin Wu''s kind of scum.


    Lin Wen didn''t say anything, just shook his head.


    Lin Yu''s eyes are really red, and he feels very distressed.


    Seeing that Su Mei was still blaming Lin Wen, he stopped talking.


    She got up and walked to Jiang Ning, with an urge to cry.


    "Why, they all bully my family?"


    Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning.


    "Because you are not strong enough."


    Jiang Ning whispered, "One day, if you are strong enough, no one will dare to bully you anymore."


    "Then when can I become strong?"


    Lin Yu really asked seriously.


    Jiangning stretched out her hand and lightly scratched her nose: "It''s coming soon."


    He knew that this family was too kind, whether it was Lin Wen, Lin Yuzhen, even Su Mei, who hated the Lin family, would not allow himself to really kill Lin Wu.


    They are not thinking about Lin Wu, but for themselves.


    But how do they know that in their own hands, they have the power to control the life and death of these scumbags!


    Today, Lin Wen let himself let Lin Wu go, but Jiang Ning also knew that they had completely settled their grievances with the Lin family.


    From then on, Lin Yu really their kindness, and will never be to the Lin family again.


    then.


    Donghu Tower, a person greeted Xu Rong and Wang Gao, all of them in the underground circle of the East China Sea, all of them became nervous.


    "We really don''t know about the black dragon."


    At the tea table, several people are considered calm, as if they had expected someone from the provincial capital to come.


    "He came for the black tiger, and the black tiger was abandoned. He, who is an older brother, will certainly not sit idly by."


    The man sitting above is Lin Wu''s subordinate Gao Fei. At this moment, he squinted his eyes, and there was a fierce light in his narrow eyes.


    "Then, who dismissed the black tiger?"


    Xu Rong and Wang Gao looked at each other, and both saw a lot of things in each other''s eyes.


    People from the provincial capital are here.


    Like Heilong, Lin Wu is well-known in the underground circles of the provincial capital.


    Now that the black dragon returned to the East China Sea and planted, it actually attracted the more ruthless Lin Wu.


    Although Gao Fei is not a big man, he is from Lin Wu, and Xu Rong dare not offend him.


    "Black Tiger, Huang Yuming is the one who offends."


    After a pause, Xu Rong still spoke.


    This kind of thing can''t be concealed, as long as you want to check it, you will know it soon.


    Especially Huang Yuming didn''t put the black dragon in his eyes at all, and even said that the black dragon was just a bug, too many people knew it.


    "Huang Yuming?"


    "The Black Tiger took the Lin family''s money and went to trouble Huang Yuming, but was abandoned, and the Black Dragon returned to the East China Sea for this reason."


    Xu Rong explained, "By the way, the Lin family is the Lin Wu family."


    Hearing this, Gao Fei''s face looked even more ugly.


    This comes and goes, and it has something to do with Lin Wu again.

 Chapter 87： Threat

    The black tiger was abandoned by Huang Yuming, and the black dragon is almost always related to Huang Yuming.


    But this Huang Yuming, he has heard that he has risen in the East China Sea in just a few years. He must be a little capable, but no matter how capable he is, wouldn''t even they be concerned?


    Gao Fei did not speak, but tapped his fingers gently on the table. There was a unique rhythm.


    Seeing this, Xu Rong and Wang Gao also did not speak.


    Even if they don''t like Huang Yuming anymore, they even want Huang Yuming to die, but at this moment, the same people in the underground circle of the East China Sea, they must unite.


    The people in this provincial capital are not kind to the people.


    Sure enough, Gao Fei raised his head and didn''t ask Huang Yuming again. Obviously, he knew that this situation was enough. They decided what to do next.


    "Some time ago, the Thunder action was very sudden, not to mention you, the provincial capital also did not receive any news, your loss, think it should be great?"


    He stared at Xu Rong and the others, and said lightly, "These days, it''s not easy to get mixed up."


    Xu Rong''s face changed slightly, and he heard the meaning of Gao Fei''s words.


    "Whether it is good or not, you have to mix, you choose the path, naturally you have to go on by yourself."


    He sneered: "Is it possible that I can quit?"


    Gao Fei smiled and stared at Xu Rong for a while.


    "The sea of ??bitterness is boundless, but I can''t turn my head back, but well, you can choose a big ship, so that you can survive at least in the storm."


    He didn''t conceal anything, and said directly: "Our boss is still very sincere. Several people, you might as well consider it."


    This is very thorough.


    They want to take the opportunity to swallow all the people like Donghai!


    I thought that Gao Fei would be more tactful, but Xu Rong and others didn''t expect this guy to be so direct.


    This is tantamount to giving them a choice, and the result of the choice determines their consequences.


    "No trouble."


    Xu Rong got up directly, "My Xu Rong''s way is always to go by myself, and I don''t like to follow others and eat farts."


    He didn''t look good, so after speaking, he took someone away.


    Wang Gao is still sitting there, but his face is also ugly.


    Everyone wants independence and does not want to be controlled by others, but the people in the provinces and cities are stronger than them in every aspect. If they don''t follow it, the consequences will be very troublesome.


    "Xu Rong is too short-sighted, how about you guys?"


    Gao Fei changed his position.


    "Our boss said that now in this world, it is not a friend, it is an enemy."


    His words are full of threats [Jiujiu novel www.jjxxs.cn]!


    Wang Gao and several people suddenly changed their faces.


    This is a naked threat!


    If they don''t return, they will definitely end badly. Lin Wu will definitely not let them go.


    He is almost certain that as long as he does not agree to it today, his life may be gone tomorrow!


    When the wind is surging, these people who can call the wind and rain in the East China Sea are nothing more than small fish and shrimps in front of the truly powerful forces in the provincial capital.


    "Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you,"


    Gao Fei spoke again, "The provincial capital is about to change."


    Hearing these words, Wang Gao and others'' complexion suddenly turned pale.


    The underground circle of the provincial capital is going to move?


    This is a huge wave!


    Even if they don¡¯t follow Gaofei today, there will be others coming tomorrow, as long as they don¡¯t follow, that¡¯s a dead end!


    Wang took a deep breath and glanced at the others, as if he was making a difficult decision.

 Chapter 88： The storm is coming!

    "it is good."


    It took a long time before he uttered a word.


    No matter how unwilling he is, he has no choice.


    Xu Rong left early. He didn''t know the news, so he missed it.


    This missed, lost, is everything.


    "We have no objection."


    The others, seeing Wang Gao nod their heads, no longer hesitate, and hurriedly followed.


    Gao Fei then laughed.


    "Your decision is very wise."


    After finishing speaking, he stood up, not wanting to waste time.


    He came here this time for two things, one is to win over Wang Gao and the others, to go to his boss, and second, to investigate the affairs of the black dragon.


    Now, two things are clear.


    Xu Rong disagrees, then there is no need for him to exist anymore.


    The storm is coming soon.


    Gao Fei just walked out of the teahouse and received a call. He had a somewhat triumphant expression just now, and instantly sank to the bottom.


    "Brother Wu! I''ll be there soon!"


    He was terrified!


    Lin Wu was actually abolished?


    What the **** is this Donghai City? The black dragon is damaged here, and now Lin Wu has also been abolished. Before he could tell Lin Wu good news, such a big thing happened.


    Gao Fei hurried away immediately. When he saw Lin Wu not only, but the dozens of people who followed Lin Wu, all his legs were interrupted, and his breathing almost stopped.


    What the **** is going on!


    "Notify the boss, send someone to come overnight! Immediately!"


    Lin Wu sullenly, lying on the bed.


    "Yes!"


    Gao Fei''s heart beat so fast, he opened his mouth to ask, but seeing the cannibalistic expression on Lin Wu''s face, he didn''t dare to ask at all.


    After a pause, he said, "On the side of the Donghai Underground Circle, all but Xu Rong bowed their heads."


    Lin Wu is not in the mood to care about Xu Rong''s affairs at all. He raised his head and glanced at Gao Fei. The cold eyes were full of strong murderous intent, and Gao Fei was not only a little afraid to see him.


    This ruthless look in his eyes is terrifying enough, but how could he be interrupted by someone?


    "I know what to do."


    Gao Fei immediately said, "As soon as someone arrives, I will do it right away!"


    "There is no need for us to do it."


    Lin Wu opened his mouth at this time, and in the eyes of the yin bird, a fierce light suddenly appeared, "Those who choose to bow their heads, don''t they send the name certificate?"


    Gao Fei''s heart moved, and he nodded and said: "I understand."


    Seeing Gao Fei leave, Lin Wu took a deep breath. He didn''t want to care about things here for the time being.


    The annexation of the underground circle of the East China Sea will happen sooner or later. Even if they don''t do anything, other forces in the provincial capital are already eyeing it.


    Such a big piece of meat, everyone wants to take a bite.


    At this moment, his mind is just one thing.


    killed Jiang Ning, killed Lin Wen''s family!


    Lin Yuzhen¡¯s family.


    After finishing all the overturned furniture, Su Mei and Lin Yuzhen carefully applied medicine to Lin Wen.


    He refused to go to the hospital.


    Lin Wen now has a very serious expression on his face, with a sense of calmness and determination.


    is completely different from the weak and indecisive him before.


    Jiangning took out the cigarette, remembering that he was at home, and wanted to take it back, but Lin Wen said, "Give me one."


    Su Mei did not object, Jiang Ning took out one and put it in Lin Wen''s mouth to help him light it.


    This is probably the first cigarette that Lin Wen has smoked in many years. He coughed and blushed after only the first puff.


    "Slower."


    Su Mei frowned, distressed.


    She didn''t stop, just patted Lin Wen on the back.


    "You guys go back to the house first."


    Lin Wen said, "Jiangning, let''s go to the balcony and chat for a while."

 Chapter 89： not so good

    Jiangning nodded and pushed Lin Wen to the balcony.


    The wind blew the smoke away, and Jiang Ning also ordered one. The two of them were silent for a moment before Lin Wen spoke first.


    "I woke up too late."


    His smoke has burned to the tail.


    Jiangning didn¡¯t say anything, and took out another one and handed it to Lin Wen: ¡°It¡¯s not too late.¡±


    After Lin Wu''s trouble, Lin Wen is now completely sober, and completely separated himself from the Lin family.


    He has only one home now, only Su Mei and Lin Yuzhen two relatives.


    "I want to give your mother happiness, for so many years, I owe her too much."


    Lin Wen took a deep breath, his eyes flushed with choking, "And Yuzhen, I owe her too."


    "Then you can make up for it."


    Jiang Ning said, "I have a share for Yuzhen''s share, but I won''t grab the share from you. It''s your business."


    The two looked at each other.


    Lin Wen nodded: "Jiang Ning, thank you."


    If it hadn''t been for Jiang Ning to appear, he would still be confused now, still weak and incompetent under Lin Xiao''s deterrence.


    let his wife and children be blinded and insulted.


    And Lin Wen now wakes up and is more determined, firm in what he wants to do.


    "Next month, that doctor will come to the East China Sea."


    Jiangning didn''t answer Lin Wen''s words, but instead said something.


    Hearing this, Lin Wen couldn''t help being a little excited. He knew that Jiang Ning was talking about the doctor who could heal his legs!


    "When you recover, Lin, it''s time to show off."


    Jiang Ning laughed, "I don''t know how to do business. Everything is up to you."


    ...


    early morning.


    Lin Yuzhen and Lin Wen were sent to the company early, and Jiang Ning went to the suburban training ground again.


    Fifteen days have passed, and the atmosphere here is getting hotter.


    The clay figures are still groping and rolling in the mud.


    They don''t seem to know tiredness at all, and the excitement on their faces can''t hide it at all.


    It only lasted for fifteen days, and everyone could clearly feel their progress.


    too frightening!


    No matter from which aspect, the strength, speed, agility, response, and explosive power have been significantly improved, which makes a group of people seem to have found a treasure!


    This kind of improvement was something they hadn''t experienced in their 20 or 30 years of life, and it was so terrible that they couldn''t believe it.


    But all this is true again!


    No one cries out bitterness, no one cries out tired, and no one regrets the decision he made.


    Their only worry now is that they won''t be able to stay in the end.


    So, everyone is desperate!


    Jiangning leaned on the car, lit a cigarette, and glanced at it.


    There are a total of ten levels. Someone has rushed to the eighth level. I want to come in a few days and someone will be able to pass all the cards.


    But he felt that it was still too slow.


    "Big Brother, those people in the provincial capital, those who come here are not kind."


    Huang Yuming followed, "Except for Xu Rong, everyone else bowed their heads."


    This news can''t be concealed from anyone.


    Jiangning didn''t speak, Huang Yuming continued.


    "There was a big move in the provincial capital. I got news that Lin Wu brought more than a dozen people this time, and they are all first-class masters."


    His expression is serious.


    "Thirteen."


    Jiangning accurately stated the number of people.


    Huang Yuming was startled.


    "They just went to my house yesterday."


    Hearing this, Huang Yuming felt that the roots of the hair on his back were standing upside down!


    Lin Wu took someone directly to Jiangning''s house?


    What a joke!


    He knew that Lin Wu was from the Yang family, and he was just about to remind Jiang Ning to be careful. Now it seems that the two must have conflicted.


    Jiangning is here intact, so it means...


    "Brother, I didn''t arrange this,"


    Huang Yuming said immediately, "From today, I will keep people watching for the safety of Miss Lin and her family!"

 Chapter 90： Jinjia

    With Jiang Ning here, Lin Yuzhen and the others would definitely not have anything to do.


    But Jiang Ning still has to train Agou and the others, he may not be able to follow Lin Yuzhen all the time.


    Jiangning has no objection, this is necessary.


    is also one of the reasons why he trained Agou and others.


    Jiangning didn''t speak, and after smoking a cigarette, he got into the car and was about to leave.


    He put down the car window and said lightly: "Old Huang, these people you trained are really not good."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning left.


    Huang Yuming''s Adam''s apple moved. Knowing what Jiang Ning meant, he immediately ran and shouted at Agou and the others.


    "Can you still use it any more? Shame Lao Tzu! Shame Lao Tzu again!"


    "It''s been half a **** month, and none of them can pass? I''m beaten and swollen in my face!"


    "Agou, can you do it? If you can''t, just get out of here, I''ll give you a chance for nothing!"


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Qiang''s face is hard to see the extreme now.


    He thought that if Lin Wu made the move, Lin Wen''s family would have to be disabled if they didn''t die, and their company would definitely not be able to continue.


    But I didn''t expect that Lin Wen and Lin Yuzhen would go to the company as usual today, and they were intact.


    It was Lin Wu instead, no news.


    "You said that Jiang Ning would even dare to fight Jin Ran?"


    He looked at Lin Feng in front of him and asked.


    "I hit it, and it hit me hard, it''s much harder than hitting me! I''m afraid it will be a waste."


    Lin Feng thinks about it now, and he still feels terrified.


    When he thinks of Jiang Ning''s face, he feels that his body is trembling, that kind of fear is like roots in his bones, which can no longer be dissipated.


    "What about Jin Ran?"


    "I was taken away."


    Lin Feng cried and said, "Dad, or we don''t provoke Lin Yuzhen''s family anymore, I''m really afraid..."


    He was afraid of being beaten by Jiang Ning!


    That neuropathy, anyone dared to fight, even the son of the Jin family in the provincial capital, can''t beat him, he''s a fart.


    What makes him even more depressed is that this neurosis is still an excellent candidate for Lin Yuzhen to be Lin Yuzhen''s husband by carefully selecting from dozens of people.


    "Snapped!"


    Lin Qiang slapped his hand up, "Useless things! Why did I give birth to such a useless son like you!"


    "Lin Yu really snatched something from us, I must get it back!"


    "Not only do I need to get it back, I also want the things in her hands, including her life!"


    Lin Qiang''s face was extremely stubborn.


    Now it is spreading everywhere in Donghai City, that the Lin family is about to fall, and the Lin Wen family is about to rise. There is only one Lin family in the East China Sea!


    How could he be willing?


    "You go to the provincial city immediately!"


    Lin Qiang shouted.


    "Dad, what am I going to do in the provincial capital?"


    Lin Feng shook his head, he didn''t want to go, he didn''t want to go anywhere now, just wanted to hide at home.


    Seeing Lin Qiang''s face full of sorrow, he dared not say a word afterwards.


    "Go to Jin''s house!"


    Lin Qiang sneered, "Tell the people from the Jin family who beat Jin Ran. Besides, to show the sincerity of my Lin family..."


    then.


    The provincial capital of Tianhai, regardless of economy, culture, or power, is not comparable to Donghai City.


    The Jin family, even in the provincial capital, is a definable surname.


    At this moment, looking at Jin Ran, who was still in a coma while lying on the bed, Jin Yang, the head of the Jin family, looked extremely gloomy.


    "Patriarch Jin, Jin Shao''s injury is a bit serious. It is a bit difficult to fully recover."


    A doctor, with a solemn and cautious tone, "Especially knee injuries, it will be a problem to stand up in the future."


    Jin Yang''s face is even more ugly.


    "There is nothing I can do,"


    The doctor sighed, "However, there is a famous foreign doctor who will come to Tianhai Province next month. He may have a solution."


    "Thank you doctor."


    Jin Yang nodded and asked the doctor to leave.


    He helped Jin Ran cover the quilt, then walked to the living room, a murderous intent spread across the yin bird''s face.

 Chapter 91： Surging

    When I was old, I had a son like Jin Ran in his forties. He was too spoiled.


    What did Jin Ran want, what did he give, Jin Ran made a mistake, as long as it can be settled, he doesn''t even have a word of blame.


    Where did I think that I went to the East China Sea once to have fun, and almost lost my life!


    Even in the provincial capital, no one dared to touch his son easily. Who on earth is Donghai City?


    When Fang sent Jin Ran back, he didn''t say a word. It seemed that he had some scruples about that one, but his Jin family would not be afraid.


    "Two, I don''t care who that person is, and it will kill him. This matter is not difficult for you, right?"


    Wu Bing and Wu Qiang, who were standing there, shook their heads firmly.


    "Mr. Jin, my two brothers owe you favors, so I want to give you a piece of advice."


    Wu Bing said, "Don''t provoke him, this matter is the fault of Young Master Jin."


    This is considered to be the end of their favor.


    The two people are here to say goodbye. They can''t do anything to help the Jin family, otherwise, without Jiang Ning''s hands, the grumpy Black Tiger Captain would be able to hammer them to death.


    After the two spoke, they left directly.


    Jin Yang''s mouth twitched, sneered again and again.


    "Ingredient dog stuff!"


    Jin Yang scolded.


    Not only does he not do things for himself, but also makes himself give up like that?


    Then Jin Ran was beaten for nothing? White was scrapped?


    What is it when he is the Jin family!


    I originally thought that getting the favor of the Wu Bing brothers would give him the Jin family like a tiger. Now it seems that it is useless at all. These two people are still useless.


    "Patriarch, the son of the Lin family in Donghai City is here, saying that he has something to tell the Patriarch."


    "The Lin Family? What Lin Family!"


    Jin Yang was angry, "No see!"


    What dog things are qualified to see yourself?


    "He said it was about Jin Shao, it was news of the murderer."


    Jin Yang''s eyes shrank, murderer?


    Jin Ran went to the East China Sea. It was this Lin family who received him. He must know who it was.


    "Let him in!"


    Lin Feng came in with bandages wrapped in his hands, saluted respectfully, and straight to the point.


    "Patriarch Jin, the man who hurt Shao Jin is named Jiang Ning, who is Donghai Linwen''s son-in-law!"


    He gritted his teeth and said, "He not only injured me, but also threatened to kill Jin Shao. If I didn''t protect Jin Shao in time, I''m afraid..."


    "The Lin Wen family didn''t pay attention to the Jin family at all, let alone say that if the Jin family were not hiding in the provincial capital, he would make the Jin family disappear overnight!"


    "My Lin family is responsible for this matter. Therefore, my father apologizes and is willing to give away one-third of the shares in the Lin family industry. I hope that the Jin family can give us a chance."


    A few words from Lin Feng made it clear to Jin Yang.


    The person who abolished Jin Ran was Jiang Ning, Lin Wen''s son-in-law, and the Lin family now has to go to the Jin family.


    And what he has to do is not only to abolish Jiang Ning, but also to destroy the Lin Wen family!


    ¡­¡­


    The underground circle of the East China Sea is surging.


    A lot of things happened in just a few days.


    Xu Rong is planted.


    and it was planted in the hands of Wang Gao and others.


    Several big bosses joined forces, and some experts from the provincial capital came, without mercy, and directly abolished Xu Rong. Not only did he take advantage of his property, but also broke Xu Rong¡¯s legs and threw him out of Donghai City.


    For a time, the entire underground circle of the East China Sea was violent!


    Everyone knows that Wang Gao and others have taken refuge in the provincial capital. Now they are Litou''s name, helping the provincial capital and organizing the underground circles of the East China Sea.


    Wang Gao has spoken out, those who follow will prosper, those who oppose will die!


    Xu Rong is the first person to be operated on!

 Chapter 92： Show you someone

    For three consecutive days, people kept planting.


    are all people who openly stated that they did not accept the solicitation and refused to seek refuge in the provincial capital. Without exception, they all ended up tragically.


    Some people who were still hesitating, don''t dare to think any more, bow their heads obediently.


    Wang Gao has never been cool. This feeling of being above and above is really very comfortable.


    He doesn''t even need to do it. The people sent from the provincial capital are all powerful.


    He thought to himself that if he refused like Xu Rong, then his fate must be miserable.


    "Wang Gao, who is next?"


    Flying high these days, I feel a little restless.


    It is clear that everything is going well, but he always feels that something goes wrong.


    was abandoned because of Lin Wu.


    The black dragon was also damaged in this East China Sea.


    This is like a huge whirlpool, and they seem to be approaching the whirlpool now!


    "Huang Yuming."


    Wang Gao gave the answer.


    Now all forces, large and small, have already made a decision.


    Apart from Huang Yuming, there is no obstacle.


    Hearing Huang Yuming''s name, Gao Fei frowned slightly.


    He already knew that Heilong Linwu and others were dismissed, and they couldn''t get rid of this Huang Yuming.


    "This matter, don''t move for now."


    Goofy spoke.


    "Why?"


    Wang Gao puzzled, "I should strike while the iron is hot now."


    Those masters they brought, deal with a Huang Yuming, just rub it with you.


    He saw with his own eyes how cruel things are!


    Besides, I heard that Lin Wu also came this time, he was a more ruthless person than Black Dragon.


    "Not urgent."


    Goofy shook his head.


    This matter is still waiting for Lin Wu to arrange it himself, he dare not overstep his authority.


    "But it''s late,"


    Wang Gao snorted. The last time he hit the underground boxing ring, he was humiliated and embarrassed by Huang Yuming. Now there is a chance for revenge, he can''t bear it anymore, "I have sent someone to Huang Yuming to send a letter of surrender."


    and it¡¯s extremely insulting.


    Gao Fei''s face sank, but he didn''t say anything, but the anxiety in his heart became stronger and stronger, even he himself didn''t know why.


    At that time, in front of Huang Yuming, there was a tall guy who was Wang Gao''s confidant.


    He raised his head slightly, and said lightly: "This is the only opportunity. I hope Mr. Huang can cherish it. Those who obey will prosper, and those who oppose will die. Our boss is not just talking."


    "Seeing all the people in the underground circle of the East China Sea, the boss gave you a chance, Mr. Huang, don''t toast or eat fine wine."


    Huang Yuming just laughed.


    Calmly placed a cigarette, and said with a smile, "Brother, this matter, you tell me it''s useless."


    "How about I take you to meet someone?"


    Jiang Ning at this moment is in Lin Yuzhen''s office.


    Leisurely making tea and eating cakes.


    Compared to Lin Yuzhen, who is so busy, he is too leisurely.


    "Hey, can you not irritate me like this in my office."


    Lin Yuzhen now feels more and more that he works for Jiangning.


    Even if you are a boss, you don¡¯t want to share the joys and sorrows with the employees. It¡¯s a bit too much to stimulate the hardworking employees here.


    Jiangning saw a text message from Huang Yuming on the phone.


    got up and smiled: "Okay, wife, you''re busy, I''ll go downstairs for a walk."


    The walking garden downstairs of Lin''s Building.


    Jiangning sat there, with Huang Yuming in front of him and Wang Gao''s confidant.


    "What do you mean, take me to talk about things in a place like this?"


    Wang Gao''s confidant, obviously not in a very good mood.


    In this short period of time, they have become the real masters of the underground circle of the East China Sea.


    As long as they speak, everyone else will bow their heads obediently. No one wants to offend the people in the provincial capital, nor do they want to be directly obliterated by the people in the provincial capital!

 Chapter 93： First mission

    "It doesn''t mean anything, that is, what you just said is more useful if you tell my elder brother."


    Huang Yuming smiled and lit a cigarette for Jiang Ning, "I just work as soon as I can, and I can''t be the master."


    Wang Gao''s confidant''s face suddenly changed.


    He recognized it, Jiang Ning was the one who beat Master Han and the Muay Thai master directly!


    is just a punch!


    He turned out to be Huang Yuming''s boss?


    What the **** is going on here.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter."


    Jiangning glanced at the man, "I''ll give you one minute."


    "I don''t care who you are, I will give you one day to submit to our boss, otherwise..."


    His face became cold, "At your own risk."


    "Well, I understand."


    Jiangning nodded.


    He glanced at Huang Yuming, and Huang Yuming immediately understood.


    Soon, a few people suddenly stepped forward and directly pushed the person to the ground.


    "What do you want to do!"


    "Those who follow prosper, those who oppose perish! Can''t you see our choice?"


    Huang Yuming said coldly.


    Soon, the person was dragged away.


    "Xu Rong has already been planted, and there are some people who did not agree, all have been planted."


    Huang Yuming said, "Wang Gao is very proud now and feels like the first person. He wants to control all the underground circles of the East China Sea."


    Jiang Ning did not answer this matter, but said indifferently: "How many people have passed now?"


    After all, it will be twenty days soon.


    "Eight!"


    Huang Yuming said in surprise.


    After the scolding that day, a group of people were beaten up and desperate.


    Someone passed quickly, and it improved faster than once.


    Today, eight people have passed all the levels.


    "I only need thirty, other people, you can arrange it yourself."


    Jiangning threw the cigarette butts into the trash can, "I will be there tomorrow, let them cherish the opportunity."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning went upstairs, and Huang Yuming understood what Jiang Ning meant and immediately went to the suburbs.


    After knowing what Jiang Ning meant, a group of people went crazy.


    Even the eight people who have passed, dare not slacken in the slightest!


    Because they didn''t know how terrible their transformation was until they passed all the levels.


    They want to become stronger, and become as powerful as Jiang Ning said, they could not imagine!


    The others are still struggling for the last 22 places.


    And then.


    Wang Gao sent someone to find Huang Yuming, and he was lying in front of him at the moment, his hands and feet were interrupted, and his face was written with three words with a red pen.


    Fuck your mother.


    "boom!"


    Wang Gao slapped the table fiercely, "Huang Yuming, he is looking for death!"


    "Hmph, I am afraid he still doesn''t know, he is being targeted by Lin Wu, it will be dead sooner or later!"


    Black Dragon Brothers matter, Huang Yuming was too arrogant and provoke the people in the provincial capital. This is to give him a chance and a chance to survive. Not only does he not appreciate it, but he dares to humiliate himself.


    "Big brother, what do you do now? Huang Yuming has masters around him, it''s difficult to do it."


    They all remember the ruthless man under Huang Yuming.


    Even the Muay Thai masters were beaten and scrapped by one punch. Who can be the enemy?


    "Tell Goofy, let them deal with it by themselves, just say, Brother Black Dragon, was abandoned by Huang Yuming!"


    Wang Gao narrowed his eyes.


    He chose to bow his head, but knew that he could get more, at least in the underground circles of the East China Sea, Lin Wu and the others were looking for a spokesperson, only himself.


    means that he borrowed the influence of these people from the provincial capital to clear his own obstacles, and suddenly expanded a lot.

 Chapter 94： Wolves!

    If it weren''t for them, how could Xu Rong, who had fought for many years, be so easily obliterated?


    At this moment of flying high, the anxiety in my heart becomes more and more intense.


    He doesn''t know why, it seems to be a small animal before the earthquake. The panic is inexplicable.


    "Brother Wu, this Huang Yuming is not simple, we may have to think about it long-term."


    Goofy appeared very cautious.


    Wang Gao has been looting wildly these days, and he didn''t want them to interfere, but now he pushed Huang Yuming out and let them deal with it.


    This thing is very wrong.


    Even if Huang Yuming abolished the Black Dragon Brothers, it also shows that Huang Yuming is not a good stubborn, and it is not so easy to deal with.


    "Fart from a long-term plan!"


    Lin Wu put his hands and feet in plaster, gritted his teeth and said, "Big brother didn''t give us too much time. He made a quick resolution and solved the problems of the East China Sea. People and I have other uses!"


    Jiang Ning will not be abandoned, he will not give up!


    Gao Fei dare not say any more.


    As far as identity is concerned, he is only Lin Wu''s subordinate and has no power to make decisions.


    As far as the mind is concerned, he is much smarter and more sensitive than Lin Wu.


    Lin Wu asked him to prepare to do it, and clean up the entire East China Sea within three days at the latest, otherwise it would be even more troublesome to wait for people from other forces in the provincial capital to come.


    Gao Fei could only take his life, but didn''t go directly to Huang Yuming''s trouble, but first solved some other small characters who jumped up.


    In the early morning on the outskirts, the air is exceptionally fresh.


    Jiangning thought, in the future, I can buy a piece of land here and build a villa. Such a family living here is good for the health.


    The mud on the training ground is everywhere, and the thirty people standing in front of them are the last candidates.


    There are still twenty people, even if they are not reconciled, there is nothing to do.


    Jiang Ning said, he only needs 30 people, so he won''t need one more.


    If they want to fight again, they can only perform well in other areas and wait for the next opportunity.


    "From today, Agou is number one, then you number two, then number three..."


    Jiangning pointed to an individual, "You only have numbers, not names!"


    Ge Gou suddenly had a spirit.


    He was the first person to pass the assessment, and his temperament has undergone a huge transformation.


    "You thirty people are called wolves!"


    Jiang Ning said loudly.


    Brother Gou and the others immediately cheered up. Jiang Ning¡¯s words seemed to have a strange magical power that caused the blood in their bodies to boil.


    Wolves!


    "Next, the first task,"


    Jiangning glanced, and said lightly, "Bath, eat, sleep!"


    Wolves always appear at night.


    After taking a bath and eating during the day, thirty people slept for a full day!


    In the past twenty days, they have squeezed their potential frantically, even if they are exhausted, they will not rest.


    At this moment, looking at these thirty people in front of him, Huang Yuming was a little bit timid!


    In less than a month, these people in front of him suddenly felt a little strange, a feeling that was so powerful.


    "Where''s Big Brother?"


    Brother Gou didn''t see Jiang Ning, so he was a little expectant.


    It is the first time to follow the eldest brother to do things, and he still wants to behave well in front of the elder brother.


    "I have dinner with my wife at home."


    Huang Yuming''s mouth twitched.


    For Jiang Ning, staying with his wife is the most important thing. As for other things, he can arrange it.


    "This little thing, you don''t need a big brother to do it."


    Huang Yuming snorted, "If you can''t handle these things well, get out of here!"


    Thirty people immediately became serious.


    Their task tonight is just one, to remove all obstacles in the underground circle!


    one night!


    This is the task Jiang Ning gave them!


    "Set off!"


    Huang Yuming shouted, and thirty people immediately disappeared.


    The night is gradually sinking. In the steel forest city, a group of wolves are haunting, but the prey hasn''t noticed it yet.

 Chapter 95： Wolves infested

    Wang Gao is very happy now.


    What he hadn''t done in more than ten years, suddenly did it in just over ten days, which made him a little proud.


    Now Donghai City, he has the final say.


    Even if you have to listen to the provincial capital, at least this one-third of the acre, his Wang Gao''s name, is the best to use.


    "Xu Rong is planted, Lao Luo is planted, and those who are disobedient are planted."


    Wang Gao was in his own club, wearing a bathrobe, shaking a red wine glass in his hand, looking very comfortable.


    He blushed, apparently he had just experienced a fierce battle, and he still had some ideas. After all, he had coveted the woman who was snatched from Xu Rong for a long time.


    "In this environment, it is really a lucky thing to find a stable ship."


    Wang Gao squinted his eyes, leaning on the sofa, contented.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, the door was knocked open, and there was a figure, screaming and flying in backwards.


    Wang Gao''s face changed slightly, and he immediately avoided. The wine glass in his hand was still knocked to the ground and shattered to the ground.


    "who!"


    Wang Gao shouted, "Come on! Come on!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    People came, but they were kicked in. They slammed heavily on the ground. All of a sudden, there was no sound and he passed out.


    Wang Gao''s face changed drastically.


    There are hundreds of people outside, but now there is no movement.


    When Huang Yuming stepped in, Wang Gao''s eyes flashed with coldness.


    "Huang Yuming, do you know what you are doing!"


    Wang Gao shouted angrily, "You are seeking your own death!"


    Huang Yuming smiled, walked directly to the table, poured himself a glass of red wine, took a sip, and smacked his lips.


    "I heard that you have a lot of good wine in your winery? I want it."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Wang Gao was furious, "Do you want to start a fight!"


    "No."


    Huang Yuming shook his head, "It''s just a unilateral crush."


    After speaking, he snapped his fingers.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    A series of sounds sounded, and soon there was no movement in the whole clubhouse.


    Wang Gao is numb all over.


    He saw it with his own eyes, as if there were thirty wolves raging in this place, no one could stop it!


    He can see clearly that he has seen several of those people, but a month ago, he didn''t even look at him. What is going on?


    Wang Gao sat on the sofa blankly, his legs shaking a little.


    All this happened so quickly that he didn''t even know what was going on.


    Huang Yuming poured him a glass of wine: "Drink it, the last one in your life, and you are in jail. I''m afraid you can only drink pee."


    Wang Gao''s lips moved.


    "Huang Yuming, don''t do things like this, Hedong for thirty years..."


    "Snapped!"


    Huang Yuming slapped Wang Gao with a backhand, knocked over the wine glass, and spilled red wine on the floor.


    "Do you think those dogs in the provincial capital can save you?"


    Huang Yumingsen said coldly. "They will only die faster!"


    Wang Gao covered his face and stared at Huang Yuming fiercely.


    He never expected that Huang Yuming would rise so quickly in a short time.


    First, he abolished the Black Dragon Brothers, and didn''t even put the people in the provincial capital in his eyes, and now he went straight to the door to destroy himself.


    What background does he have?


    "I am following the regulations of the provincial capital now! Lin Wu and Gao Fei are in Donghai City!"


    Wang Gao gritted his teeth and made a final threat.


    "You abolished the Black Dragon Brothers and have offended them. If you dare to touch me, they will definitely kill you!"


    He is a little hysterical.

 Chapter 96： Even my brother is pitted

    Huang Yuming smiled faintly.


    He glanced at Wang Gao, like a poor dog.


    "In the underground circles of the East China Sea, it is not yet possible for people outside to make irresponsible remarks."


    These are Jiang Ning''s words, Huang Yuming gave it to Wang Gao intact, "Lin Wu, is it? I''ll look for him now."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t stop, called to Brother Gou, interrupted Wang Gao''s legs and left.


    He still has something to bring to Lin Wu and Gao Fei.


    Soon, the police came and arrested all Wang Gao and the others. Evidence of their various crimes has already been presented on the desk of some principals.


    soon.


    A villa.


    Lin Wu has been recuperating here for a long time.


    He was waiting for the underground circle of the East China Sea to settle down, and when his injury recovered, he went to kill Jiang Ning!


    It''s just that he didn''t wait to come to Jiangning, but he waited for Huang Yuming to come.


    Gao Fei''s face was wary. There were a dozen people in front of him, all the good players, all blocking Lin Wu''s.


    "Don''t die!"


    Gao Fei shouted, "You dare to move us and try!"


    Huang Yuming said: "Really."


    Behind him, there were thirty people, one by one exuding a sturdy atmosphere.


    Especially, they have just gone through a battle, crushing more than a dozen forces, and they are still full of energy, and they are not tired at all!


    At this moment, they just stood there, making Gao Fei and the others feel a little depressed.


    How can these people be so scary?


    Huang Yuming''s subordinates, when are there so many masters!


    "Huang Yuming, I really didn''t expect that you have hidden so many masters in secret, your ambition is not small."


    Lin Wu still leaned on the sofa and sneered, "But with these people, you want to break your wrist with us, I''m afraid you are a little overwhelmed!"


    Huang Yuming looked up at him.


    "I am here today to bring you a sentence."


    He said lightly, "Donghai City, it''s not your turn to intervene!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Lin Wu yelled, "What are you!"


    "Of course I am nothing but my elder brother said it, so it''s different."


    Huang Yuming¡¯s face flashed with pride, "Also, you offend my elder brother, my elder brother can not care about you, but my brothers can¡¯t bear it."


    Behind him, Brother Gou waited for thirty people, his eyes were fierce, as if they were really terrifying wolves!


    Opening his mouth is about to bite Lin Wu and the others into pieces!


    "Your brother?"


    Lin Wu and Gao Fei''s expressions changed at the same time, and they said in unison, "Who is it!"


    Huang Yuming stared at Lin Wu: "The one who interrupted your hands and feet!"


    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Wu''s face changed.


    How could it be him?


    He is just the door-to-door son-in-law of Lin Wen''s family, a homeless man!


    These are all Lin Qiang told himself personally, how could he be... Huang Yuming''s eldest brother?


    "Lin Qiang is really ruthless,"


    Huang Yuming ignored Lin Wu¡¯s unbelievable expression, and sighed, "Even his own brother is going to pit you!"


    Lin Wu was frightened.


    How terrible Jiang Ning is, he has personally experienced it, of course he knows it, but he is even more shocked by Jiang [±ÊȤ¸ówww.sbiquge.info] Ning¡¯s identity.


    Listening to Huang Yuming at this moment, Lin Qiang knew that?


    That dog thing, deliberately let me go to Jiang Ning''s trouble, and wanted to borrow Jiang Ning''s hand to destroy myself!


    "Do you want to understand?"


    Huang Yuming said, "It seems that you are not stupid. How could you have thought that it is not pleasant to come to Donghai City to find it."


    Lin Wu suddenly raised his head: "Huang Yuming, don''t be too arrogant! And that Jiangning! We''re set for Donghai City, no one can keep it!"


    "Snapped!"


    Huang Yuming was not at all polite. He raised his hand and slapped Lin Wu''s face fiercely.

 Chapter 97： Cleaning

    The crisp sound made Gao Fei and several people immediately want to do it.


    can be surrounded by thirty wolves, they dare not!


    Gao Fei knows very well that as long as they do, none of them can leave here standing today.


    I can only, I am wronged to go to Lin Wu.


    The bright red five-fingerprint made Lin Wu''s eyes widened. He never expected that he would suffer such humiliation when he returned to the East China Sea.


    He wanted to resist, and even wanted to kill Huang Yuming directly, but now he can''t move at all.


    "Take my words back, Donghae, don''t come again."


    Huang Yuming snorted, "The order here cannot tolerate others to destroy. Whoever stretches out my hand will cut off whose hand!"


    After speaking, he turned around and left.


    walked to the door and heard an understatement: "Small punishment for offending the eldest brother, break his last leg."


    After speaking, there was a scream...


    Soon, a truck carrying live pigs galloped onto the provincial road and stopped in front of the boundary marker. Immediately, a dozen people were thrown down, all covered with feces.


    The truck drove away, while Lin Wu and others shouted for help in humiliation.


    ¡­¡­


    One night, the East China Sea seemed to have experienced an earthquake.


    The entire underground circle was thoroughly cleaned.


    On the leader''s desk, a pile of thick materials nailed Wang Gao and others to death. It was not until three o''clock in the morning that a certain leader patted his chest and let out a long sigh.


    "Which **** is it, so powerful, what we haven''t been able to do in years, he did it in one night."


    Want to come and know that it is definitely a big man who secretly helped them solve this problem, but what happens next, they can only wait and see.


    At least, within a short period of time, the order of the underground circles in the East China Sea can become stable.


    The leader rubbed his temples, and the secretary knocked on the door and walked in.


    "You can rest early. You will be attending the donation ceremony of the two Hope Primary Schools tomorrow."


    Secretary expressed concern, ¡°Recently, more and more entrepreneurs are keen on charity, which is a good thing.¡±


    "Yes, it''s a good thing, I hope it''s all a good thing."


    Many people can''t sleep this night.


    includes Lin Yuzhen.


    Lying on the bed, the dim light of the street lamp outside the house shot into the room through the screen window, just hitting Jiang Ning''s straw mat.


    She just looked at this man in a daze.


    Jiangning came to him, less than two months.


    But in the past two months, the surprises and shocks that have given her are more than once, and more than once.


    How many times has Jiangning protected herself?


    How many times have you protected your parents?


    As he said, this is not only his parents, but also his parents.


    What is it, people haven¡¯t really accepted you yet?


    Lin Yu suddenly felt that what Su Mei said was right, and now she is not good enough for Jiangning.


    Why is he so good?


    She took a deep breath, and somehow, there was a sudden pressure in her heart, as if she should work harder.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep, and when I woke up, the smell of breakfast outside the house floated in.


    "Get up so early!"


    Lin Yu really took a look, and the straw mats and quilts on the floor were all sorted out, so neatly that people couldn''t believe that the one sleeping there would be a homeless man.


    Wash, change clothes, eat breakfast, go to work.


    Lin Yu really didn''t say much today, no, not a word.


    Sit in the car, don''t look too far, and don''t look at Jiangning, as if deliberately trying to draw a line with Jiangning.


    "I can do everything by myself in the future."


    After a long time, Lin Yuzhen spoke up.

 Chapter 98： Send tea

    "what?"


    "It''s something in the company, let me do it myself, I can do it."


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head, with a trace of determination on his face.


    "Um."


    Jiang Ning smiled, did not say anything, just nodded.


    then.


    In the office of the director of the health department, responsible for market food and drug safety.


    There is another person sitting next to Lin Qiang, who is leaning on the sofa, smoking a cigarette, acting in a high manner.


    "This Xinlin family dare to produce directly before many procedures have been completed. This is an act irresponsible to the market."


    The man sitting there frowned, "Lao Luo, this is yours, right?"


    "Lao Jin, you came to the East China Sea just to talk about this?"


    Director Luo looked at Jin Long who was sitting there and couldn''t help but smile.


    The two have known each other for many years, and they communicated in private.


    Especially there is Lin Qiang here today. What Jinlong means is so obvious.


    "of course not,"


    Jin Long smiled and said, "Knowing that you love tea, I didn''t just get a batch of good tea, passing by the East China Sea, I brought it to you."


    With a look in his eyes, Lin Qiang immediately handed over a bag of gift tea.


    Director Luo''s eyes lit up all of a sudden, he took the pad with his hand, and he was able to estimate the weight inside.


    "Old friends come, what else to bring, is this tea expensive? I dare not ask for it!"


    But his hand is making excuses.


    "It''s not expensive, it''s bought in the country, it''s not worth a few dollars."


    Jin Long smiled and said, "This tea is delicious, you taste it slowly."


    After finishing speaking, he got up, Lin Qiang immediately followed, "I''ll go first, go to the provincial capital when I have time, call me, and I will arrange it."


    Director Luo got up to send them out, closed the door when he turned his head, opened the gift box and took a look, his eyebrows were instantly happy, he immediately sealed it and stuffed it into the drawer under his seat.


    "Xiao Wu, I have received a report from the masses. You can go to Xinlin to see that they violated the regulations. If the evidence is conclusive, do you know what to do?"


    This sentence, the first half of the sentence can be ignored, the second half is just an instruction.


    Hanging up the phone, Director Luo''s eyes narrowed.


    This kind of thing, he is not a novice. He opened one eye and closed one eye, but if someone grasped it, he could say a few words if he caught it. If he was sensible, he would fine him or order rectification.


    I don¡¯t know how to play, there are more ways to play.


    He thought, waiting for Xinlin''s side, if someone is sensible, do you have to show it?


    Lin Qiang followed Jin Long out and got into the car.


    "President Jin made a special trip, I really trouble you."


    Lin Qiang is very polite.


    As the second head of the Jin family, Jin Long has a high status. His personal visit to the East China Sea illustrates the current attitude of the Jin family.


    "In Tianhai Province, no one dares to offend the Jin family."


    Jin Long snorted, complimenting Lin Qiang, not cold.


    He didn''t know how many times he had heard such words.


    Besides, he doesn''t like the Lin family.


    even let one crippled and took away the important property of the Lin family, so I am not afraid of being ashamed to say it.


    "This is the first stick, first beat Lin Wen half to death, and then there are many sticks, which can directly beat him up!"


    Jin Long sneered, "To deal with people, you have to use your brain and take advantage of the situation, understand?"


    His age is not much stronger than Lin, but he speaks like a junior.


    "Yes Yes Yes,"


    Lin Qiang nodded repeatedly, and said respectfully, "I have been taught."


    "Okay, I''ll go back first, Lao Luo will take care of it. Are everything I told you clear?"

 Chapter 99： Is it fun?

    "Clear, when the famous foreign doctor comes to Donghai, I will inform the Jin family immediately and ask him to heal Jin Shao''s leg."


    Lin Qiang said immediately.


    Jin Ran''s legs are almost gone.


    Now that he can be cured, there is probably only the famous doctor abroad.


    It¡¯s just that, I heard that this doctor has a very strange temper. If you want him to heal Jin Ran¡¯s legs, you have to spend a lot of money to arrange.


    What makes Lin Qiang even more upset is that the Jin family intends to let him out of this money.


    Jin Long didn''t say anything. To deal with a mere Lin Wen, he was able to come to the East China Sea personally. It was already a lot of face. He stopped staying and immediately returned to the provincial capital.


    And then.


    When Lin Yu really arrived at the company, he started busying himself.


    The company''s current decision-making is entrusted to Lin Wen. Although he has just started, he used to be an excellent manager after all, and he quickly found the feeling.


    Jiang Ning is not surprised at this point.


    Lin Yu really didn''t let him stay in the office, saying that it would affect her concentration.


    Jiangning had to go downstairs and sit and drink tea in the security department.


    "Get out! Get out!"


    At the door, there was a majestic voice.


    "We are from the health department. We have received reports from the masses that there is a problem with Lin''s production qualifications. Come and investigate!"


    Wu Ping, who was standing at the door, shook the ID in his hand quickly, pushed the security guard away and was about to enter.


    "and many more!"


    Standing at the door, twenty of those fifty were eliminated.


    Becoming the security guard of the Lin Group now is their second assessment, and it is their last chance. No one dares to be careless.


    Seeing someone about to rush in, the leader immediately stopped.


    "Why, you little security guard, dare you stop us?"


    Wu Ping sneered, "Still, you guys have a guilty conscience!"


    Come up, just buckle the big hat!


    A few security guards looked at each other. They couldn''t handle this kind of thing. With a look, someone immediately ran to inform Jiang Ning.


    Wu Ping looked at them triumphantly, and led them directly upstairs.


    Several security guards, he really didn''t pay attention to it.


    He thought to himself that Director Luo¡¯s instructions were at least fines. As for the fines, it was the regulations on the open, but the people of Lin secretly looked at how sensible people are.


    I hope that Lin''s people will be more sensible, so that he will not work in vain.


    Wu Pingping got into the elevator and went straight upstairs.


    In the security department, Jiang Ning is still sitting there, making tea leisurely.


    "People from the health department?"


    He didn''t lift his eyelids, "Our company, what can we do with them."


    "It is said that our business license has not been issued yet."


    Jiang Ning sneered.


    How is this kind of thing possible?


    The company was transferred directly from Huang Yuming, and all the procedures were complete. Jiang Ning always felt relieved about Huang Yuming''s affairs.


    The only explanation is that someone secretly manipulated.


    also deliberately find someone to toss?


    "I see."


    Jiangning nodded lightly, seeming not to care.


    Lin Yu really just said this morning, and leave everything to her to deal with, this girl has to be strong in her heart.


    But this kind of thing, Lin Yu really can''t solve it temporarily.


    Jiang Ning took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, only to rang, and he was connected immediately over there, looking sincere and frightened.


    "Siu Zhang, is the ribbon-cutting activity fun?"


    At the other end of the phone, the atmosphere did not dare to gasp.


    "I am starting a company and want to contribute to the East China Sea economy and donate more school libraries. Why are there people making trouble?"

 Chapter 100： Suspend business

    Jiang Ning''s second sentence made the leader Xiao Zhang over there suddenly numb his scalp.


    "If this is the case, then I will close the door and change places."


    The third sentence, even more like a huge thunder, made Xiao Zhang''s leader feel a little soft in his legs, and repeatedly said: "I''ll be there soon!"


    Hanging up, Jiang Ning continued to make tea.


    Nothing seems to have happened.


    this moment.


    The top floor of the group headquarters.


    The people in the office all raised their heads. Obviously, they did not expect that someone would come to investigate suddenly.


    "The relevant procedures and documents are here, what else is missing?"


    The head of the administrative department has a bad expression on his face.


    All the procedures are complete, and there are people who come to look for things.


    "Complete?"


    Wu Ping glanced a few times and snorted, "Don''t you know, you have to change your business license now? It is your responsibility if you don''t update it in time!"


    The executive director is obviously not a newcomer, and he pressed his anger and said: "What responsibility?"


    "You can''t afford the responsibility!"


    Wu Ping did not expect that this Lin family would be so uninterested.


    When I changed to other people, I had long murmured, complimented me obediently, and said to do it immediately, and I kindly invited them in for tea and talk in detail.


    But this guy in front of me, he doesn''t have eyes!


    "Or, does your Lin family want me to run every day?"


    These words are very meaningful.


    The head of the administrative department darkened, and he didn''t know what Wu Ping was thinking.


    This is here to make trouble!


    "what''s up?"


    Hearing the movement, Lin Yuzhen walked out, glanced at Wu Ping, and asked softly.


    "Mr. Lin, this said that our company has incomplete procedures and cannot continue to carry out business activities. It has to wait for the procedures to be completed."


    Toss people like this, how do they still work?


    Once several projects are interrupted, the loss is immeasurable!


    There is no problem at all, and I have to pick the bones in the egg, these bastards!


    Lin Yu was really expressionless, and glanced at Wu Ping: "What procedures are missing? You say, I will do it right away."


    Wu Ping looked at Lin Yuzhen, frowned slightly, and was a little dissatisfied with Lin Yuzhen''s tone.


    "It is a tedious process to go through the procedures. Your company may not be able to pass the review. Please suspend operations first and wait for notification."


    He was much lazy and said, since Lin Yu is so ignorant, don''t blame him for being cruel.


    What to do anyway, the strictest and the most relaxed, he has the final say!


    "Suspend business?"


    Lin Yuzhen''s face remained calm, calmly making Wu Ping feel uneasy.


    "Okay, then we will suspend business."


    Wu Ping couldn''t help being stunned when he heard Lin Yu''s true words.


    He didn''t expect Lin Yuzhen to agree directly, and he didn''t even question it.


    This is abnormal.


    Even the executive standing next to Lin Yuzhen was shocked, but he didn''t expect Lin Yu would really agree.


    "The holiday begins today, until they notify us that the formalities are complete and open for business."


    Lin Yu really had a tone, still very calm.


    The calmer she is, the more disturbed Wu Ping''s heart is.


    Hearing what Lin Yu was really saying, the executive nodded and immediately notified him. Soon, several employees had packed their things and were about to leave after saying hello to Lin Yuzhen.


    Takehira made his face sullen.


    He wanted to use this to make Lin Yu really feel pressured and become more sensible, but he didn''t expect that Lin Yu would really get angry and said that the business would be suspended, so he would suspend business.


    "Hehe, President Lin is really a decisive person."


    He sneered, and said maliciously, "Then when this procedure is completed, you can wait for us to inform!"


    After speaking, Wu Ping turned around and left.


    He didn''t lose anything anyway, and he was afraid that Lin Yu would be really angry?


    He didn''t believe it, such a big company said that it would suspend business if it suspends business. Lin Yu really can bear such a huge loss!


    "go!"


    Wu Ping took the people away, and as soon as he got off the elevator, he saw a figure, with more than a dozen people behind him, walking in quickly.


    His throat and eyes were dry suddenly.

 Chapter 101： You are so bold!

    "open¡­¡­"


    How come such a big leader is here!


    Not only that, but the people behind Leader Zhang are the top leaders of the various competent departments in Donghai City. What''s the matter?


    Wu Ping yelled a word, so he dared not yell again. He didn''t even have the qualifications to greet leader Zhang!


    "Sorry, our company is temporarily closed."


    Leader Zhang arrived in a hurry, and just as he was about to go upstairs, the staff at the information desk at the door politely stopped the crowd.


    "what?"


    Leader Zhang felt a mouthful of old blood rushing to his heart, unable to vomit it out, and unable to swallow it down, "Suspend business?"


    "good."


    In the elevator, Lin Yuzhen walked out with a bag on his back, "Our company has incomplete operating procedures and was ordered to suspend business. We shall comply with it."


    She glanced at Wu Ping who was standing on the side, and said lightly: "This comrade, I just came to inform."


    In a short time, dozens of eyes, all staring at Wu Ping, and seeing him feel hairy in his heart!


    "which unit are you in!"


    Zhang led angrily.


    "Leader, leader, I am the health department..."


    "Lee Bureau!"


    Leader Zhang didn''t let Wu Ping continue to speak, he turned his head and shouted, his face sank, "Is it from your unit?"


    Behind him, a slightly fat middle-aged man, his face turned pale suddenly, and he hurried forward.


    Today, I followed Leader Zhang to cut the ribbon. Only halfway through the event, Leader Zhang hurriedly left, saying that there was a major event, which made everyone else nervous.


    When did they see the appearance of Leader Zhang?


    is panic!


    "Which department are you from?"


    Director Li said loudly, "You are so bold, what are you doing here!"


    Wu Ping was so scared that he had seen so many leaders for the first time.


    "I''m in the business department, under Director Luo..."


    "Some of Lin''s procedures have changed, and some do not meet the requirements. I''m here to notify them, as soon as possible..."


    "non-compliant?"


    When Director Li heard this, he knew that Wu Ping was talking nonsense!


    These procedures are handled by them, everything is done according to their requirements, which enterprise is like this, so it may not meet the requirements?


    Isn''t this slap him in the face!


    He turned his head and took a look. Leader Zhang''s expression was already ugly to the extreme, almost dripping gloomily.


    "If they don''t meet the requirements, you let them suspend business?"


    Director Li''s body was trembling, and he could tell no matter how stupid he was, this Lin''s was extraordinary.


    Isn''t this Lin''s support for several recent charity activities?


    Don''t say who is behind Lin''s, such a public welfare company, who dares to deliberately toss and make trouble like this!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Wu Ping''s face turned pale, I don''t know what to say.


    Where did he think that something like this would happen, so many leaders have come!


    At this moment, he just wants to find a hole to get in and hide!


    Lin Yu really ignored it.


    "Leaders, I''m really sorry, I don''t know you are coming, and I can''t receive you now,"


    She shook her head and said, "We haven''t received a notice, we can''t do business."


    Lin Yuzhen said, employees in the elevator came out one after another and left with their bags. Obviously, business was really closed.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t worry first."


    Leader Zhang spoke up. He couldn''t help but speak. He wanted to let Lao Li deal with it, but now it seems that if Lin Yu really left, today''s matter would be really troublesome!


    "Lee Bureau!"


    He yelled, and Director Li was shocked.


    "According to the procedures we require, how could it not meet the requirements? You are talking nonsense!"


    Director Li scolded, "I think your investigation procedures are not complete! I must investigate thoroughly!"


    "If it involves illegal law enforcement, I will severely punish it!"

 Chapter 102： You are responsible

    Wuping''s heart sank suddenly, so serious?


    "What are you still trying to do, apologize to President Lin!"


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    Wu Ping hurriedly walked up to Lin Yuzhen, lowered his head, like a kid who did something wrong, his voice became quiet.


    Lin Yuzhen still shook his head: "I''ll wait for your notice."


    After speaking, he turned around and left.


    Leader Zhang''s heart sank suddenly, dare not!


    He hurriedly walked up to Lin Yuzhen and put on a smiley face: "Mr. Lin, don''t be angry, the people underneath are not clear about what they are doing. Lao Li will definitely take care of him. You can''t stop the company because of this.


    "I came here today just to come and see what kind of a company that contributes to the economy of Donghai City and is keen on public welfare, and how can it cease business?"


    Lin Yu really doesn''t know who the person in front of him is, but he can see that his identity is definitely unusual.


    "But we haven''t received a notice yet."


    She is serious.


    "Notified! Notified!"


    Director Li hurriedly said, "I will be notified by official letter immediately!"


    After speaking, he called.


    Lin Yuzhen nodded: "But my employees have already left a lot and can''t receive everyone."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you work hard and take a day off, I''ll visit again another day!"


    Leader Zhang heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lin Yu really went upstairs.


    Downstairs, Leader Zhang''s face is still ugly.


    The dozen or so people behind him were equally horrified. They knew now that the Lin family could never move.


    "Lao Li, tomorrow, I have to deal with the result."


    He turned his head and looked at Director Li with a serious expression, and he was shocked to see Wu Pinghun, "If you can''t handle it well, hand in your resignation letter yourself!"


    Lao Li is even more faint!


    The crowd dispersed, and Leader Zhang went round and round again, and cautiously knocked on the door of the Security Section.


    Seeing Jiang Ning sitting there, he stood upright, not daring to gasp.


    He knows a little bit about who this is in front of him, but just this little bit makes him sincerely terrified. Such a great **** would be in the East China Sea!


    "What do you do so politely, sit down."


    Where does the leader Zhang dare to sit? How can he be qualified to sit with Jiang Ning!


    Jiangning said lightly, "The underground circle is now clean, you can let go of your hands and feet and do something for this city, right?"


    This sentence made Leader Zhang open all his pores!


    The person who cleared the underground circle overnight is Jiang Ning!


    Leader Zhang dare not speak.


    He was still thinking last night that the only person who can do this kind of thing is probably the legendary person.


    And today, this person is sitting in front of him!


    "Donghai City is the entrance to the coastal area, and it is uniquely endowed by nature. In recent years, it has failed to develop. You are responsible."


    Jiangning wrote lightly.


    Leader Zhang nodded again and again: "Yes, it is my responsibility."


    "Now that the biggest obstacle is cleared, do you have any questions?"


    "there is none left!"


    Leader Zhang said immediately.


    "The development of this area is very important. I think you know in your heart, what should be developed and governed, do it all."


    Jiangning poured a cup of tea, "To make the people''s lives better, this is your duty, remember."


    Leader Zhang took the tea cup with both hands, and solemnly said: "I remember it!"


    He took a sip, still having difficulty suppressing his nervousness: "Then you?"


    "You treat me as if I don''t exist."


    Jiangning casually said.


    Leader Zhang understood, put down the teacup, and walked out.


    I had a headache for several years, Jiang Ning helped him solve it overnight. This is a great favor.


    Although Jiang Ning asked him not to reveal his identity, Leader Zhang knew that he should help Jiang Ning handle certain things.

 Chapter 103： gloat

    soon.


    Director Luo sits in the office. In the drawer at his feet, the box of gift tea seems to exude a faint fragrance.


    "I guess, there are twenty."


    He felt the weight, there should be nothing wrong with it.


    "boom!"


    The door was pushed open directly, and Director Luo was taken aback.


    "I''m looking for death!"


    He cursed subconsciously.


    Fortunately, I have not taken out the ceremony tea now, otherwise it would be troublesome to be seen.


    But he looked up and immediately stood up, his face pale.


    "Lee Bureau!"


    Li Ju had a calm face, and two disciplinary inspectors followed behind him.


    "Luo Gang, you are suspected of using power for personal gain, now you are under investigation!"


    Li Ju was not a bit polite.


    "No, Li Ju, what the **** is going on?"


    Director Luo panicked.


    He didn''t understand, what the **** was going on, why suddenly he came to investigate him.


    "Go ask Wu Ping!"


    He waved his hand and said coldly, "You are very happy to receive the ceremony tea, right? Go to the prison and take your time!"


    Without waiting for Director Luo to explain, the two people came forward and took him away.


    The same moment.


    Lin Qiang is in a great mood in the company.


    A little trick is enough to make Lin Wen''s life sad.


    As long as they suspend business for a few days, the losses of those projects cannot be afforded by Lin Wen.


    When the time comes, he will grab the project through the Jin family''s relationship, and all the initiative will be in his own hands again.


    "Dad, your trick is so brilliant!"


    Lin Feng gave a flattering, "In this way, Lin Yu is really out of luck for them, hahahaha!"


    "Hmph, they offend the Jin family, they just can''t help themselves!"


    Lin Qiang was proud of his heart, but his face was still calm, "The third child is the third child after all, how can I play with my boss?"


    The two fathers and sons could not help but gloat.


    There is no need to completely nail Lin Wen, just let him stop business for a few days, the loss is huge enough.


    As soon as those partners saw that Lin Wen had an accident, they would definitely lose confidence in Lin Wen and their father and daughter, and would not dare to cooperate easily.


    This is the opportunity!


    "They even dared to fight Jin Ran. Now the Jin family is already secretly preparing. Once they do it, Lin Yuzhen will not even have a chance to survive."


    Lin Feng still hates Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen now.


    Once they fall, they must step on their feet!


    was talking, there was a noisy voice outside.


    "We belong to the tax authority. Your company is suspected of tax evasion and tax evasion. Now we need to investigate you!"


    The voice coming from outside the door changed Lin Qiang''s expression.


    He thought he had heard it wrong.


    Until he heard a noisy sound, he immediately stood up and hurriedly walked out. He saw many people in uniforms taking out the notice of investigation.


    "Dad, why is the tax man here?"


    Lin Feng felt even more flustered, his hands were not clean.


    What''s more, didn''t it mean that someone had been arranged to check Linwen and the others? Why did they come here?


    Lin Qiang''s heart sank suddenly, but he looked still and told Lin Feng not to speak.


    "How many..."


    Lin Qiang walked over immediately, with a smile on his face, "What is going on, can I talk about it in my office?"


    "Don''t hinder us from performing official duties!"


    The man headed by ¡¡¡¡ had a serious face, "We have controlled a lot of evidence. It is better for you to cooperate with the investigation."


    Lin Qiang frowned.


    His account is not clean!


    can''t stand the investigation at all.


    Seeing the expression of the person in front of me, there is no room for mercy at all.


    As long as one check, he is done!

 Chapter 104： Splash dirty water!

    Lin Feng''s face was tense, and there was no way the look of pride just now.


    I haven''t heard that Lin Yuzhen had an accident with Jiang Ning, but he was about to have an accident first.


    He cast Lin Qiang''s gaze for help. If this were investigated, it would be done by himself!


    Lin Qiang''s mind immediately turned: "Okay, we must cooperate with the investigation. This is what we should do."


    He was taken to the finance department. On the other side, he immediately took out his mobile phone to make arrangements.


    And then.


    Lin Yuzhen''s office, Jiang Ning sat there with an innocent look.


    "It really has nothing to do with me."


    He spread his hand, "I''m in the Security Office, I don''t know what happened."


    "I do not believe."


    Lin Yu really snorted, "I know, you must have done it."


    Jiangning shook his head, not admitting.


    Lin Wen rushed over, knowing this, I can''t help but feel a little worried.


    "Why are they here?"


    Obviously, Lin Wen was surprised.


    You know, the whole of Donghai City can be useful to talk, but today I have come to the Lin family!


    "Who are they?"


    Lin Yu really asked.


    Lin Wen was startled, a little helpless, and shook his head.


    My own daughter is too simple and kind. Doesn''t she usually watch the news or watch TV?


    He turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning was just amused.


    "It''s nothing, I met them just in this charity event."


    Lin Wen explained, ¡°Since it¡¯s okay, I heard that Lin Qiang and the others were also investigated.¡±


    "what?"


    Lin Yu is really surprised.


    She originally thought that it was Lin Qiang and their father and son who had done something, so how come they were also investigated.


    "They deserve it!"


    She hummed, showing no sympathy for Lin Qiang and his son for a long time.


    And she knew that Lin Qiang and his son were not investigated, and there were too many problems in various aspects.


    "only,"


    Lin Wen shook his head, "The two of them are fine."


    "how can that be possible,"


    Lin Yu was really surprised, "They have dirty hands, there must be a problem after checking."


    Jiang Ning understood at once, looked at Lin Wen, and said, "It seems that these two people are cunning enough to make arrangements long ago."


    He slowly said: "I want to come, all the dirty water, all the dirty water poured on the head of Mr. Lin, right?"


    To say that the most suitable person to carry the pot is Lin Xiao.


    Lin Wen had a complicated face and nodded.


    "Lin Qiang, he is such a **** beast!"


    Lin Xiao had been stroked by Lin Qiang, and he didn''t expect to have to take care of their father and son!


    Even an animal can''t do such a thing, right?


    Lin Wen was really angry, but he couldn''t manage it.


    If Lin Xiao knew he was today, would he still do that?


    "Dad, everything has a cause and effect, many things are destined,"


    Jiangning said lightly, "We can''t control others, we can only manage ourselves."


    Lin Wen nodded and took a deep breath: "I know."


    This storm came quickly, and went quickly.


    It was easily solved without causing any impact.


    Of course Lin Yu didn''t believe it was a coincidence. Leader Zhang just came to the company for reference and inspection, and Lin Wen would not believe it.


    "By the way, that famous doctor will be in Donghai soon, Dad, take a good rest these days and make adjustments,"


    Jiang Ning said suddenly, "Leave Yuzhen to do everything in the company, she can do it."


    He said, blinking at Lin Yu.


    That''s what Lin Yu told Jiang Ning this morning.


    Of course, Lin Yu really knew that something happened to the company, and Jiang Ning must be the first one to stand up and solve it.


    She snorted and shook her small fist secretly, threatening Jiang Ning not to make fun of her again.


    But knowing that the famous doctor is coming, Lin Wen''s leg might be cured, Lin Yu couldn''t help but get excited.


    "Hmm! I listen to you!"


    Lin Wen nodded his head.


    sent away Lin Wen, Jiang Ning suddenly felt a hand stretched out to his waist...

 Chapter 105： Famous doctor is here

    first grabbed a piece of meat, then twisted it counterclockwise.


    He took a deep breath, turned his head to look at Lin Yuzhen, and almost shouted out.


    "Domestic violence!"


    There are still people around, Jiang Ning can only use his mouth to face Lin Yuzhen.


    "Huh, let you make fun of me!"


    Lin Yu really ignores Jiang Ning, she wants to be angry.


    I only said this in the morning, and the company''s affairs were handed over to her. As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Ning slapped her in the face.


    Are all girls bullied? Bad guys!


    But if it weren''t for Jiangning, Lin Yu really couldn''t handle those people in the morning.


    She knew that Jiang Ning would definitely make a move, so she dared to agree directly and suspend business.


    But I still feel really unwilling.


    Looking at Lin Yu''s really arrogant appearance, Jiang Ning couldn''t help being amused.


    Because of Lin Yuzhen''s strength, he had to cooperate with a painful expression.


    This time, Lin Qiang and his sons stole the chicken without losing the rice, and the loss was not small.


    Not only the tax department came to check, but almost every department came again, and Lin Qiang was about to shoot the table.


    Fortunately, he had made preparations early, and spent a lot of money to pour all the crucial dirty water on Lin Xiao''s head.


    At this moment, his face is gloomy, looking at Lin Xiao, he can see Lin Xiao trembling.


    "You should thank me, if I didn''t get you a stroke, you would go in now."


    Lin Qiang sneered.


    He is really a beast, so [biquger.me] wants Lin Xiao to be grateful to him?


    "I kept you alive, just to help me back the pot, can''t you think of it?"


    Lin Qiang laughed, "Dad, you are still useful to the Lin family."


    After ¡¡¡¡ said, he turned around and walked out.


    Lin Xiao couldn''t speak, his only slightly movable hand, trying to clenched his fist, went to beat Lin Qiang, but couldn''t do it.


    There are only two lines of regretful tears, constantly rolling down.


    Lin Qiang walked to the hall, Lin Feng was leaning on the sofa, afraid after a while.


    Almost, he went in!


    "Dad, Lin Yu is really them, why is it so vicious!"


    Lin Feng gritted his teeth, "What the **** is going on? Didn''t the Jin family make all the arrangements?"


    He didn''t believe that people in the relevant departments would listen to Lin Yuzhen''s father and daughter. They didn''t have this ability.


    Could it be that Jiangning?


    Hmph, that neuropathy, besides being able to fight when he is crazy, he doesn''t have this ability.


    "I have asked, it is the instructions from above, and the relevant rectification actions have just been carried out recently,"


    Lin Qiang scolded an swear word, "Lin Yu is really lucky for their family''s shit!"


    Director Luo planted it at an untimely time, and it was precisely because of this that Lin Yuzhen and the others avoided it, but they were unlucky.


    Lin Qiang is very dissatisfied with the Jin family now. Such a big family, but even this little connection is unreliable and not ashamed.


    "In a few days, the famous doctor will be coming, you watch, once he arrives in the East China Sea, I will personally go to the provincial capital to pick up Jin Ran,"


    Lin Qiang said, "As long as we help and ask a famous doctor to heal Jin Ran''s leg, the Jin family will owe us favor."


    "Understand!"


    Lin Feng said, "That famous doctor came to the Donghai No. 1 Hospital to give a lecture. It is said that he is very greedy for money. Dad, how much do we have to spend?"


    Lin Qiang frowned, a little distressed: "Take one million first, heal two legs, it''s enough."


    Three days later.


    Donghai International Airport, with a huge welcome banner, makes it clear that the famous doctor who came here is not an ordinary person.


    Lin Feng received the news and immediately notified Lin Qiang.


    Without a trace of hesitation, Lin Qiang personally voluntarily went to Jinjia, the provincial capital.


    And Lin Feng has prepared the money, has found the vice president of Donghai First Hospital, and wants to use his relationship to ask the famous doctor to take action.

 Chapter 106： Business

    Lin Qiang rushed to Jin''s house soon.


    Jin Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief when he learned that the famous doctor had arrived.


    "It''s true that a famous doctor like that doesn''t come to the provincial capital, but goes to the little East China Sea."


    If you are in the provincial capital, it will be more convenient.


    "Patriarch Lin, are you sure there is no problem?"


    I am just such a son, and I absolutely cannot give up.


    "Don''t worry about Patriarch Jin, I have arranged everything."


    Lin Qiang patted his chest and said, "When the security deposit came back, all the problems were cured."


    Even if he spends more money, he doesn¡¯t care. If he can get the favor of the Jin family, even if he spends a few million, it¡¯s all profit!


    "Jinlong, you can take a trip,"


    Jin Yang is still a little worried, "I still have things to deal with, and there is no way to go. You follow along and take care of Jin Ran."


    "Okay, brother."


    Jin Long still had a cold face, without any expression.


    A few people did not waste any more time, and immediately accompanied Lin Qiang to send Jin Ran to the East China Sea to prepare for the operation.


    and the other side.


    Lin Wen is very nervous.


    These two legs have been crippled for too many years, and he has no confidence in himself.


    "Jiangning, is it really okay?"


    Lin Wen said nervously, "And I heard that the famous doctor costs a lot of money, we..."


    "Are we short of money?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Moreover, he doesn''t charge me money."


    "Why?"


    Lin Yu is really unbelievable.


    The famous doctor just arrived in the East China Sea, and the whole East China Sea was boiling.


    I don¡¯t know how many people have prepared a lot of banknotes and want to ask him to do it.


    "When I was wandering, I shared half a bun from him."


    Jiangning is serious.


    Lin Yu really doesn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    is a stray again, and they are beggars again?


    is half a bun again?


    When Jiangning was wandering, how many buns did he bring on him?


    There are too many talents for the beggars!


    Lin Yu really wanted to ask. Su Mei pulled her clothes. She knew that Jiang Ning was not an ordinary person. Since Jiang Ning said that there is no problem, then there must be no problem. What else to ask.


    "Dad, let''s go,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, not wanting to explain too much, pushing Lin Wen''s wheelchair, "This wheelchair, after today, can be lost."


    Donghae City First Hospital.


    The parking lot is full today.


    More than a dozen security guards were so tired and sweating that they directed vehicles to enter and exit, but basically only entered, and few vehicles left.


    are all for this famous doctor!


    Doctor John, a famous foreign surgeon, will receive the most warm hospitality no matter where he goes.


    This time he came to the East China Sea, which made the top three hospitals in many big cities in China feel jealous.


    At this moment, in the auditorium, the key surgical doctors of the hospital have all arrived. They can hear John''s public class, and no one wants to miss it, even some professors from medical schools.


    The dean of the hospital and other leaders also sat aside, with a sense of pride and pride on his face.


    Just kidding, they couldn¡¯t ask for such level of surgical experts, but they didn¡¯t expect that Dr. John would contact them on his own initiative, saying that he was going to visit Donghai No. 1 Hospital, and he was willing to choose a patient for surgery for teaching purposes. .


    "The directors of several major hospitals in the provincial capital all called me and asked me how to get Dr. John."


    The dean was bragging in a low voice, "How can I tell him this kind of trade secret?"


    "Be sure to do a good reception, Dr. John came to our hospital for guidance, is it our honor to know!"


    "Yes, yes, I have already arranged it. In addition, I have to choose a patient for treatment. This person..."


    A light flashed in the eyes of the deputy dean.


    This is a business opportunity.

 Chapter 107： Candidate

    Dr. John¡¯s surgery is a rare opportunity in the whole country.


    Dean looked still: "According to what I said before."


    This kind of opportunity, from work to retirement, is probably only this time. He should seize this opportunity and let his name make a mark in the history of the hospital.


    Doctor John was sharing his experience above, and the deputy dean had already walked out.


    In his office, Lin Feng has been waiting for a long time.


    "Dean, you can count on it!"


    Lin Feng is very clever, so he directly omitted the adverb, "How is it, can you confirm the candidate?"


    "This is my responsibility, and you can stand at the forefront at that time. Basically it is you."


    The deputy dean said lightly, "After all, it is Dr. John who makes the final decision. I can only give him advice."


    Lin Feng immediately felt happy when he heard it.


    In this case, it usually saves face. The dignified deputy dean makes suggestions that if the famous doctor comes here to communicate, he has to listen to him. Anyway, it makes no difference to him.


    "Dean, little meaning, no respect!"


    Lin Feng immediately took out a box of gift tea, "I said a good number before."


    The deputy dean did not pick it up.


    He glanced at the closed door, and said with a smile on his face: "Young Master Lin, let me tell you, the people who have been looking for me these past two days are about to annoy me to death."


    "As soon as I arrived in the morning, the general manager of Guangrong Transportation Group was waiting here. He carried two boxes of gift teas like yours. Didn''t you say that this embarrassed me?"


    Lin Feng''s face was embarrassed.


    He secretly scolded the old doctor as greedy, but immediately put on a smiley face.


    "I took the liberty."


    Lin Feng smiled, "I''m just a meeting ceremony."


    Meeting ceremony, one million!


    "After everything is done, there will be two boxes of gift teas."


    The deputy dean still didn''t answer, and he didn''t even speak anymore. He looked at the time and seemed a little impatient.


    This kind of thing, where is there to settle accounts afterwards.


    "I **** your mother!"


    Lin Feng cursed in his heart, immediately took out the check from his pocket, and quickly filled in the numbers, "I will give it to you now. Isn''t it okay?"


    Seeing this, the deputy dean opened his eyes and smiled, picked up the check, checked it carefully, and then nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I only recommend you."


    This old thing is a recommendation, but there is no guarantee.


    But when Lin Feng heard it, he was pretty sure.


    He thanked him again and again, then quietly retreated, and soon went outside. Lin Qiang was bringing Jin Ran and Jin Long in.


    "How?"


    Jin Long asked immediately.


    "no problem!"


    Lin Feng patted his chest, "I have already arranged it. Jin Shao''s leg will definitely be cured!"


    Hearing these words, Jin Long breathed a sigh of relief. Jin Ran, who was sitting in the wheelchair, was also a little excited.


    He is fed up with this wheelchair, fed up with being a waste, can''t even stand up!


    "Patriarch Lin, you have done a good job of this, and I will tell the eldest brother."


    With Jin Long''s words, it''s worth spending a little money, Lin Qiang said in his heart.


    "Go, let''s go in, Jin Shao, don''t worry, the recovery is very fast after the operation, I heard that this doctor is extremely skilled."


    then.


    Dr. John¡¯s communication class is coming to an end.


    Soon, he will choose a lucky patient to perform surgery on him and treat complicated intractable diseases.


    Outside the auditorium, it was already full of people.


    "Everyone!"


    As the host, the vice-president stood with a microphone in his hand, with enthusiasm, "Thank you, Dr. John, for coming to my Donghai No. 1 Hospital for guidance. This lesson is wonderful!"


    There was applause below.


    Lin Qiang and the others were arranged to the front, only ten meters away from Dr. John.


    Jin Ran''s eyes were full of excitement and hope.


    He wanted to stand up, recover as soon as possible, and then go and kill the Jiangning family!


    "This time, Dr. John will choose a surgical patient to perform surgery on him to treat intractable diseases. This opportunity is a rare opportunity in a lifetime!"


    The deputy dean sighed, "We also believe that the doctors of the First Hospital, after observing and learning, can also master these sophisticated medical skills as soon as possible, serve more patients, and benefit the people!"


    There was another round of applause.


    The people below ¡¡¡¡ can''t wait any longer.

 Chapter 108： Why did you come

    The deputy dean walked up to Dr. John, communicated with him in English, and signaled that Jin Ran, who was sitting in the front row, had a suitable illness and could ensure the effect of the operation.


    This is Jin Ran''s recommendation.


    Seeing the vice president pointing at him, Jin Ran was excited, Jin Long was relieved, and Lin Qiang and his son were even more excited.


    "Don''t worry, they are all arranged."


    Jin Long comforted Jin Ran.


    Lin Qiang also nodded, his expression in control.


    Three million!


    It took three million **** to get only one qualification to recommend treatment. This foreign doctor is really big, and the vice-president is so big that he has to send it to the door.


    How can I know that Dr. John who was standing there shook his head, just glanced at Jin Ran, and his eyes swept toward the crowd.


    Jin Ran''s heart sank suddenly, is this rejected?


    Jin Long''s face was also ugly, and Lin Qiang suddenly turned his head to look at Lin Feng.


    "It''s impossible! I gave out all the money!"


    Lin Feng hurriedly explained.


    The deputy dean was a little embarrassed on his face and continued to say in English: "Doctor John, do you have a more suitable candidate? The front row is the most suitable for your surgery."


    John ignored him, glanced around and saw someone walking in a wheelchair at the door, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Before the deputy dean responded, John shouted immediately, and he spoke fluent Mandarin.


    As he said, he trot over directly, ran directly to Jiang Ning, and said excitedly:


    "Hey, why did you come? I have been preparing for this operation for a few months!"


    If it weren''t for Jiangning''s business, John wouldn''t be willing to come to such a small city.


    Where is his identity and status?


    Hearing his fluent Mandarin, the deputy dean stayed.


    He is a person in the hospital who speaks English well, so he has the opportunity to be the host. John can understand wherever he thinks.


    Does he understand what he just said to himself?


    Thinking of this, the deputy chief''s face suddenly turned pale, this time is going to be over, he is going to be ruined!


    The people around were also dumbfounded. I didn¡¯t expect this famous foreign doctor to speak Mandarin so well.


    Especially Jin Ran and Lin Qiang and his son, watched John abandon them and ran to Jiang Ning... Jiang Ning!


    "Hello, uncles and aunts, this one is my sister-in-law, right?"


    John is articulate, Lin Yuzhen did not respond to them.


    "You, hello!"


    Lin Wen greeted Su Mei quickly.


    How did they think that this famous doctor is so familiar with Jiang Ning.


    Are they really beggars?


    The faces of several people are full of surprise, and they seem to be unable to react at once.


    "I and Jiang are good friends, and wandered together back then. At that time, I almost starved to death. Thanks to Jiang for giving me half a steamed bun..."


    Lin Yu really has a numb scalp.


    Are the people they wandering together so powerful?


    She didn''t notice that John blinked with Jiang Ning mischievously, and she only thought in her heart, what the **** was this gang of beggars.


    "Stop talking nonsense, my dad''s leg."


    Jiangning frowned, and John immediately got serious.


    "I have prepared for two months, and the relevant materials have been carefully studied, and the treatment plan has been determined, and there is no problem."


    He said there was no problem, then Jiang Ning would understand.


    "When is the operation?"


    John turned his head and looked at the deputy dean: "Is the operating room ready?"


    He is not at all polite.


    "Ready! Ready!"


    Where can the deputy dean dare to say anything? John hasn''t mentioned that now, it seems that he is going to pinch him.


    "You can operate now."


    John said.


    "and many more!"


    Jin Long shouted immediately, his face was gloomy, and he stared at Jiang Ning and the others, "Who said they were going to be operated on?"

 Chapter 109： make trouble

    "To do, also to perform surgery on my nephew!"


    He snorted coldly, "Either, no one thinks about surgery!"


    "good!"


    Lin Feng also stood up, looking at the deputy dean with bad eyes, annoyed in his heart.


    Three million!


    He smashed three million and went out, only to recommend him, and he was rejected.


    I refused, and even chose to help Lin Wen treat his disabled leg. How could this work.


    They would rather not have an operation on anyone, and definitely don''t want to give Lin Wen a chance to stand up.


    "Someone is making trouble!"


    The deputy dean responded very quickly and had already prepared.


    Swipe, dozens of security guards rushed in, holding electric batons and explosion-proof shields in their hands!


    The expressions of Lin Qiang and others suddenly changed.


    "Anyone dare to come here to run wild!"


    The deputy dean roared and said righteously, "Those who offend Dr. John today will be included in the blacklist of the Medical Association. From now on, there will be no more doctors to treat him!"


    This sentence is full of deterrence!


    Who can guarantee that you will never get sick for the rest of your life?


    It''s okay to have a minor illness. It''s a big deal to get some general doctors, but if it''s a serious illness, or even a serious illness?


    Those famous doctors are all members of the Medical Association. Do you dare to bet that they dare not die?


    "Our doctor''s duty is to save the dead and heal the wounded, but the dignity of doctors also needs to be maintained!"


    The deputy dean was even more excited, "Dr. John came to our country to exchange and guide and promote our medical development. How can you allow you people to come here?"


    Jin Long''s face turned white with anger.


    He wanted to say that he was a member of the Jin family, but seeing that Jiang Ning''s face had cooled down, he reacted violently.


    This is the East China Sea!


    is not in the provincial capital, this is Jiangning and the others.


    He even dared to give up Jin Ran. If he dared to mess around today, he would definitely not be able to leave here safely.


    And Lin Qiang and his son were extremely angry.


    Three million!


    Three million were sent out. Now not only is the matter unfinished, but also threatened.


    What kind of world is there, how come there are such people?


    "you¡­¡­"


    Lin Feng was almost silly, pointing to the deputy dean to shout.


    "Get them all out!"


    The deputy dean refused to give him this opportunity. With an order, dozens of security guards rushed over, and the electric baton in his hand crackled with sparks. If Lin Feng was so scared, he had to swallow.


    The cash he gave, there is not even a piece of evidence!


    Say a fart!


    "Help me! Help me! Operate on me!"


    Jin Ran yelled, hysterically, "I don''t want to be in a wheelchair, I don''t want to be in a wheelchair!"


    No one paid attention to him, so he lifted him directly and pushed him out.


    The First Hospital was fully prepared, and John did not delay, and immediately asked Jiang Ning to send Lin Wen to the operating room.


    Outside, dozens of security guards are still waiting.


    Don''t dare to disturb the famous doctor to perform the operation.


    "Jiangning, is it okay?"


    Su Mei was a little nervous, clenching his fists tightly.


    She went in to accompany Lin Wen, but she was worried about affecting John''s surgery.


    "Don''t worry, he said that there is no problem, then it must be no problem."


    Jiangning comforted.


    John has a very high status in the field of surgery in the medical field. The world does not know how many top athletes are brought back to life under his hands.


    Lin Wen''s injury will be more troublesome for some years, but Jiang Ning is not worried.


    He saw Lin Yu really frowned, his face was worried and anxious, and softly comforted: "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    Lin Yu really raised his head, looked at Jiang Ning, and suddenly relaxed in his heart.


    "Um."


    The operation lasted more than five hours.


    Outside the operating room, the deputy dean personally accompanies him and keeps walking.


    But he could see that Jiang Ning and others have a very good relationship with Dr. John, so they have to be entertained.


    Finally, the lights in the operating room went out, and John walked out with sweat on his forehead.

 Chapter 110： Jiangning

    "Doctor John, how is it?"


    Su Mei and Lin Yuzhen got up immediately and asked anxiously.


    "The operation was very successful. The Achilles tendon was reattached, and the nerve response was still active. After one month, there was sensation, and after two months, it started to recover, and at most half a year, you can resume walking."


    This is still an insurance estimate, "Of course, according to the rehabilitation training I designed, the time will be shorter."


    Upon hearing this, Su Mei and Lin Yu cried with joy.


    Where can I stop my tears?


    Lin Wen can finally stand up again!


    "Thank you doctor! Thank you doctor!"


    Su Mei almost wanted to kneel down.


    John hurriedly helped her: "Auntie, dare not, you are asking me to lose my life!"


    This guy still knows this.


    "I, I don''t know how to thank you!"


    Su Mei cried and red eyes.


    "Jiang is my brother, please don''t be out of sight!


    John smiled, "I heard that Auntie''s sweet and sour pork ribs are cooked delicious, so I can try it if I have the chance."


    Su Mei nodded repeatedly.


    "Okay, so much nonsense."


    Jiangning glared at John, still wanting to grab some food from him?


    Let''s dream.


    It was the food the mother-in-law made for the son-in-law, and he would not let it out.


    Jiang Ning who protects the food is even more terrifying than the angry one.


    "The matter is solved, what should you do? What else to eat?"


    Jiangning is never polite to John.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s reaction, John could only shrug his shoulders.


    He gave Lin Yu a really meaningful look, but he didn''t expect that there really was a woman who could hold Jiang Ning in check. It was amazing!


    "Uncle''s rehabilitation plan, I have already done it, so please ask a professional to guide you and it will be fine."


    He did have something to do. This time, to perform the operation on Lin Wen was to push other things away and spare two months to prepare.


    Jiang Ning is the only one who has this face in this world.


    John said to leave and leave without delay.


    He was afraid that he would never leave again, Jiang Ning, who was protecting the food, would not let him go!


    Coming out of the operating room, Lin Wen''s face was still a little pale, but the spirit in his eyes could not be suppressed.


    He can feel it, he can stand up!


    "Mr. Jiang, I have arranged a VIP ward, as well as a rehabilitation room, and there are special health nurses to guide the rehabilitation work,"


    Associate Dean chuckled, "Don¡¯t worry, Dr. John¡¯s friend is our friend. All expenses are free, and we will do our best to take good care of Lin."


    He is most worried about Jiang Ning''s refusal.


    "Okay, I will trouble you."


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, nodded and said, "In terms of security, I will arrange it myself."


    "Okay, okay, no problem!"


    The deputy dean was suddenly excited.


    Being able to make friends with Jiang Ning, even if it is to help him do a little bit, it is all a favor.


    I would like to invite Dr. John to give lectures in the future, at least there is still a chance.


    He hurried to make arrangements immediately.


    "Jiang Ning, thank you."


    Lin Wen solemnly said.


    He knew that all this was Jiang Ning''s face. Just in the operating room, more than a dozen expert doctors were laying hands on John.


    Those are the backbones of the First Hospital!


    But in front of John, they are like students, enough to see how good Dr. John is.


    "Are you still polite with your son."


    Jiangning smiled, "son-in-law, half son."


    "It''s the whole."


    Lin Wen took a deep breath.


    Their family owes Jiang Ning too much, and they don¡¯t know how to pay it back.


    Thinking of this, Lin Wen glanced at Lin Yu and sighed.


    Lin Yu really blushed immediately.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be to repay Jiang Ning with his betrothal?


    Su Mei pushed Lin Wen to the exclusive ward to rest, and the two of them murmured, not knowing what they were talking about.


    Jiangning left with Lin Yuzhen.


    He first called Huang Yuming and asked him to arrange for him to ensure Lin Wen''s safety 24 hours a day.


    "Jiangning, I might be finished."


    Lin Yu really lowered his head, sitting in the car for a long time before speaking.

 Chapter 111： Can I go back?

    "Why?"


    "I feel that my parents are going to betroth me to you and repay me."


    Lin Yuzhen had an innocent expression on his face, "What should I do, do I really want to marry you?"


    Jiangning almost sprayed out a mouthful of old blood.


    "you are not willing?"


    he asked deliberately.


    "I am not good enough for you."


    Lin Yu said very seriously, "You are so good."


    "Besides, your beggars are all too good, I can''t drag you down."


    "Crack--"


    Jiangning slammed the brakes and stopped the car on the side of the road. Lin Yu was really taken aback.


    "What are you doing."


    Lin Yu really patted his chest and complained.


    I braked suddenly, but I was frightened. I didn''t say I didn''t want to, so I reacted to what I did.


    "I am rich."


    Jiangning Road.


    "I know, I owe you, I am afraid I will not be able to pay it back."


    Lin Yu really sighed.


    She doesn''t know how much money Jiangning has, but at least tens of millions.


    "I still have many friends."


    "I know that you beggars are all talents who help disciples all over the world."


    Lin Yu really thought she was excellent, but the more she knew Jiang Ning, the more she felt that she was too ordinary.


    Su Mei is right, she is not worthy of Jiang Ning and cannot restrain him.


    "But all together, nothing compares to you."


    But Jiang Ning''s sudden words made Lin Yu really stunned.


    "You are the best,"


    Jiang Ning said seriously, "I always feel that I am not worthy of you, so I work hard, just hope that one day, I can be qualified to stand by your side."


    Lin Yuzhen''s eyes flashed, and his heartbeat speeded up, not knowing what to say.


    Is she so good?


    "Your kindness is the most beautiful thing in this world."


    Jiangning took a deep breath, "May I give you something?"


    Lin Yu nodded in a daze.


    Anyway, she owes Jiang Ning, and it''s unclear. In all likelihood, her parents want her to agree.


    Jiangning didn''t take out any valuables, and placed a crumpled candy paper in his palm.


    For Jiang Ning, this is the most precious thing in the world.


    He took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, carefully placed the candy paper in her palm, and said gently: "Eating this candy will make life sweeter and sweeter."


    There was a boom¡ª¡ª


    As if there was a thunder, it flashed in my mind instantly!


    Lin Yu really feels vaguely, this sentence seems a bit familiar.


    This candy paper...isn¡¯t it the candy made at home when I was a kid?


    She often carries a few pills on her body and distributes them to those who have nothing to eat.


    She hopes that everyone can live a good life, and she hopes to give everyone warmth and strength.


    But this kind of candy paper may have disappeared for more than ten years. How could Jiangning have it?


    "Yuzhen, okay to be my wife?"


    Jiangning asked very seriously.


    "You are worthy of me, completely worthy of me. Starting today, you are my wife, the real wife."


    Lin Yu is really dizzy.


    She didn''t even know how to react.


    In his mind, scenes of vague impressions seemed to gradually become clear.


    This candy paper, this sentence.


    Also, Jiang Ning in front of me.


    He is so kind to himself.


    To my parents, it is also too good to say.


    This kind of man is simply impeccable, not to mention that they are already husband and wife, and they have even got the marriage certificate.


    But she felt that she was not worthy of Jiang Ning, and wanted to let Jiang Ning go, but Jiang Ning refused, insisting on herself.


    "I, should I promise you?"


    Jiangning nodded.


    Lin Yu really bit his lip, his face flushed, and his heart almost jumped out of his chest, "Then, then I will try?"


    "If we are not suitable, or you have a better way out, just tell me, OK?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "You are my way out, in this life, the only way out."


    Lin Yu really feels numb all over her body.


    It was the first time she knew that Jiang Ning talked about love, so nice.


    Suddenly, Lin Yu couldn''t help it anymore, lowered his head, his face was already red to the base of his neck, and he nodded shyly.


    She didn''t even know what she could do besides nodding her head!


    Try it first, even if it¡¯s just a relationship, you have to talk about it to know if it¡¯s suitable or not.


    With this look, Jiang Ning took a deep breath. Does Lin Yu really know that he is really charming?


    The car started again.


    "Jiangning."


    "Ok?"


    "Can I go back on it?"


    "no."

 Chapter 112： Never die

    Lin Qiang, father and son, and Jin Long''s uncle and nephew, were driven out of the first hospital directly, leaving them faceless!


    No matter what Lin Qiang said, Jin Long didn''t give him a good face.


    even left a cold sentence, letting the Lin family fend for themselves!


    "Asshole! Asshole!"


    Lin Qiang yelled and shook his body with anger.


    He turned his head and glanced at Lin Feng, who hurriedly explained.


    "Dad, I have arranged everything! Three million! That deputy dean **** us!"


    "Snapped!"


    Lin Qiang slapped his hand up and slapped Lin Feng''s face fiercely: "Useless things!"


    can''t handle even this little thing.


    He was even more angry. The famous doctor, instead of treating Jin Ran, chose Lin Wen and wanted Lin Wen to stand up again.


    He does not allow this to happen!


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t kill you back then!"


    Lin Qiang was annoyed, his face was stubborn, and Lin Feng was too scared to say a word.


    In recent days, the family industry has been hit one after another, and the losses are extremely heavy.


    If this continues, there is really only the Lin family in Donghai City.


    Once Lin Wen stands up again, who else can stop him?


    Lin Qiang''s face was sullen, and his murderous intent appeared.


    Now Lin Wu can''t use it. Lin Wen wants Jiang Ning to protect him. He just wanted to do it, but he didn''t have a chance.


    You can''t just watch Lin Wen recover and watch Lin Wen make his new Lin Clan bigger and stronger.


    "Lin Feng, you immediately leave Donghai, go to that person, and tell him that I agreed to the conditions he opened last time."


    Lin Qiang said coldly, "I only need a little bit to ruin Lin Wen''s family!"


    Lin Feng couldn''t help but trembled: "Dad..."


    "Go!"


    Lin Qiang''s face almost twisted, "In the Lin family, I am the boss, no one can threaten me, no!"


    The same moment.


    Jin Long sat in the car, his eyes were dull, almost lost all his energy, he didn''t know how to explain to his eldest brother after he went back.


    The famous doctor has already left, and judging from his relationship with Jiang Ning, he would definitely not be willing to treat his legs.


    "Second Uncle, am I unable to stand up anymore?"


    Jin Ran''s tone was low and couldn''t help crying.


    "No, there are many famous doctors in the world, and we will think of ways again."


    Jin Ran trembled: "I shouldn''t provoke that neurosis, shouldn''t provoke him..."


    He burst into tears.


    I really regret it now.


    Jin Long did not speak.


    "Second Uncle! Kill him! Kill him!"


    Jin Ran suddenly raised his head, his eyes fierce, "Kill him and give me revenge!"


    "Don''t worry, the Jin family will collect this account for you!"


    No one has ever dared to commit such a crime to the Jin family. This is an endless hatred. The Jin Ran single biography of the Jin family has been abolished, and it is not known what it is to be laughed at.


    Jin Long had heard the news a long time ago. After the Thunder Operation, the underground circle of Donghai City is now desolate.


    The big guys in the provincial capital are not willing to give up such a piece of fat, their eyes have long been fixed.


    Especially, the famous Black Dragon and Lin Wu were beaten out of the East China Sea, which makes people have a desire to conquer.


    "As long as you make a little arrangement and kill the Jiangning family by the way, it doesn''t matter at all."


    Jin Long has his own contacts, this matter is nothing to him.


    Just, how can it be killed easily?


    Don¡¯t torture that family well, make Lin Wen crippled again, make Jiang Ning a real neurosis, and the pair of mother and daughter look pretty good...

 Chapter 113： condition

    Now in the East China Sea, because the order of the underground circles is suddenly rectified, the development of the above-ground circles is directly without the biggest obstacle.


    In just a dozen days, the activities of attracting investment have started one after another.


    Before, because of the interference of people like Xu Rong, foreign businessmen were reluctant to invest here.


    Because there are always people making troubles and interference, they are either squandering or buying and selling. Who would dare to do business in Donghai City?


    But now, these obstacles are gone.


    Not only that, as long as the businessmen who invest in the East China Sea, build factories and run companies, they can still get the protection of the underground circle.


    Huang Yuming has already spoken out. Everyone is welcome to invest and start a business in Donghai City. He promises that no one will be maliciously disturbed.


    Now Huang Yuming''s reputation is extremely loud.


    Even if many people don''t know the specific details, they are very clear that Huang Yuming now has the final say in the underground circle of the East China Sea.


    After that night, no one can shake Huang Yuming''s position again!


    The above-ground circles have corresponding policy support. There are people in the underground circles to maintain order and ensure the stability of investment development. The East China Sea suddenly became a sweet pastry in the eyes of investors.


    Not to mention, the city itself has unique advantages.


    is backed by coastal ports and is located in a transportation hub. It is like a mine, waiting for investors to dig!


    It is precisely because of this that not only many people in the provincial capital have been watching, but the people in the next few cities are also looking hot.


    Put such a large piece of fat there, even if you can''t eat it, you can leave a lot of oil in your hand for a while.


    Jiangning doesn''t care about these.


    There is leader Zhang in the ground circle to work hard, and in the underground circle, there is Huang Yuming to arrange.


    Unless they can''t solve it, he doesn''t bother to bother about it.


    Jiang Ning now has only one small goal, to make Lin Yu really accept himself.


    At least for now, things are pretty good.


    "Mom went to the hospital to take care of Dad, so we just have something to eat, and we have to go to the company in the afternoon. Recently we discussed two projects.


    Lin Yu is still a little uncomfortable.


    She regretted it, at least she couldn''t promise so quickly, how long did she know Jiang Ning.


    What''s more, she really feels that she is not good enough for Jiangning.


    "Listen to my wife."


    Jiang Ning didn''t care that much, he believed that this kind of thing would happen for a long time.


    Now that the development of the Lin Group should be the first priority, Lin Yu really hopes to prove that he is good enough. Jiang Ning may not understand this little thought, but Lin Yu really will stick to it.


    At that time, the environmental changes in Donghai City not only made local businessmen keenly aware of more business opportunities.


    The same is true for the surrounding cities.


    Lin Feng kept running, and when he hurried to Linhai City, it was already night.


    If it weren''t for Lin Qiang''s repeated requests, he really didn''t want to see that terrible person.


    "Hua brother."


    Lin Feng yelled respectfully, with a smile on his face.


    Zhou Hua sitting there, who was playing Pai Gow, raised his eyelids and glanced at Lin Feng. While exhaling cigar smoke, he said lightly: "Where''s your father?"


    "Let a yellow-haired kid come and talk business with me?"


    Lin Feng did not dare to refute.


    He smirked: "My father has other things to do. Let me come, just to tell Brother Hua that after considering the conditions you mentioned last time, my dad agreed to it."


    Hearing these words, Zhou Huayan''s eyes flashed, he pushed Mahjong and stood up.


    "Really? It seems that your dad is still very discerning."


    Zhou Hua smiled and walked to Lin Feng, stretched out his hand and patted his shoulder, "If you have money, everyone can make money together, young man, what do you think?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    Lin Feng was tight, and Zhou Hua''s approach made him feel a terrible pressure.


    Facing this kind of ruthless chaos, Lin Feng is still slightly immature.


    "But my dad, there is a condition."


    Lin Feng plucked up his courage.

 Chapter 114： Blood loss

    "condition?"


    Zhou Hua couldn''t help frowning.


    When he has been in business for so many years, he has always made conditions. This Lin Qiang, what conditions have to be mentioned? Didn¡¯t he make it clear last time?


    I am helping him.


    "Boy, you father and son, don''t seem to figure out the situation."


    Zhou Hua sprayed smoke into Lin Feng''s face, and Lin Feng suddenly choked and coughed.


    "Your Lin family has been hit one after another. Now that cash flow is a problem, it is hard to say whether the industry can continue. I am willing to take over and acquire your Lin Group. This is already for the sake of friends for many years."


    He sneered, "Now, do you want to make terms with me?"


    Zhou Hua also knows the situation in Donghai City now.


    [Liancheng www.lcds.info] ¡¡¡¡ I don¡¯t know how many people want to invest and get a share of the pie, but he is smarter and directly acquires the Lin Group. This way, closer to the water tower, there are obviously more opportunities.


    Especially Lin Qiang and his son are almost unable to hold it now. The price of his acquisition is almost a robbery!


    "Brother Hua, you misunderstood."


    Lin Feng coughed a few times, flushed, and avoided Zhou Hua''s cigarette, "My dad has only one request and ruined my third uncle Lin Wen''s family!"


    "Brother Hua may not know that I was separated from the Lin family, and my third uncle took away a part of the property. By all accounts, this part is also my Lin family''s property. Since Hua Ge wants to acquire the Lin family, you don''t want these things? "


    These words were all explained by Lin Qiang.


    He knew very well that with Zhou Hua''s greed, he would never give up.


    As expected, Zhou Hua narrowed his eyes when he heard this.


    "Your third uncle? Is that the garbage with crippled legs in a car accident?"


    He disdainfully said, "Can he divide the industry?"


    "After all, I belong to the Lin family, the old man still can''t bear it."


    Lin Feng told a lie.


    "How many are there in total?"


    Zhou Hua is concerned about this.


    There is Lin Wen, he doesn''t care at all, but if there is not much money, he is too lazy to toss.


    "The total value is more than 500 million yuan."


    Lin Fengdao, "Furthermore, several investment projects currently under discussion have a total value of more than two billion."


    Zhou Hua was shocked when he heard the numbers, and immediately burst into laughter.


    Isn¡¯t this the **** project to talk about for him?


    As long as he takes it back together, it''s all his.


    When the time comes, he can easily gain a foothold in Donghai City and slash a knife from that piece of fat!


    "Well, well, I promised this condition!"


    Actually, this is nothing at all. Zhou Hua is very smart. He could see that it was something Lin Qiang couldn''t get, and he didn''t want Lin Wen to get it, so he gave it to himself.


    As for how to get it back, Zhou Hua has a hundred ways.


    Zhou Hua directly agreed, turned his head and glanced, sitting on the sofa, a coquettish woman, "Go get the contract."


    The coquettish woman stood up, with a pair of jade legs, and Lin Feng was breathing a little shortly after seeing her, and she turned her head quickly and did not dare to look.


    Zhou Hua laughed even more. To this kind of yellow-haired boy, a little temptation is enough to make him lose his sense.


    "My cousin, her legs are so nice too."


    Lin Feng said softly.


    Zhou Hua heard clearly all at once.


    Soon, the contract was brought, Lin Feng read it carefully, and couldn''t help but scold his mother, this was simply robbery!


    But he still signed it, affixed with the official seal and Lin Xiao''s private seal.


    "From today onwards, Lin''s is mine, and everything about Lin''s is mine."


    Zhou Hua laughed, "Go back and tell your dad that he is very visionary. If he takes the money, he will retire and enjoy his life. There is enough for you, father and son, and you will have nothing to worry about."


    An industry worth several hundred million, Lin Qiang only sold 80 million!


    This is a blood loss!


    But at this point, Lin Qiang has no other choice but to stay in the East China Sea. Then he must have no way to go, and he will even be killed by Jiang Ning and his family.


    It''s better to take the money, and by the way find Jiang Ning and the others a powerful enemy that they can''t deal with at all!


    Anyway, Lin Wen can''t even think of what he can''t get!


    Donghai, don''t even want to stay a Lin!

 Chapter 115： Call the police? You report

    80 million, it arrived in the account soon, and all the materials of all the old Lin''s properties were also transferred to Zhou Hua''s hands. The entire handover process took less than a day.


    For this, Zhou Hua specially sent several of his confidants to deal with it, including the charming woman with long legs.


    As long as he can enter Donghai City, he can take a bite of this piece of fat.


    Before even the people in the provincial capital could eat a bite, he Zhou Hua ate it first.


    ...


    Lin Wen has been recuperating recently and is actively rehabilitating, hoping to recover as soon as possible.


    As for the new Lins, Lin Yuzhen is responsible for all of them.


    Recently, for several new projects, Lin Yuzhen performed very well, and the advantages of Xinlin also attracted more investors.


    That serious look made Jiang Ning a little funny.


    This girl seems to be desperate now, wanting to become better.


    Because, Lin Yuzhen said, she is not worthy of herself.


    "Silly girl."


    then.


    The factory on the outskirts of ¡¡¡¡ is now fully equipped with equipment and officially started production.


    Xiao Xu, the person in charge, treats the factory''s work as his own business. He is conscientious and does not dare to slack off.


    He inspected several times, and he was satisfied with the work attitude of the workers.


    "Work hard, Lin will not treat you badly, as long as everyone works hard, you can get much more here than other places!"


    The treatment here is at least 30% more than other factories.


    Lin Wen''s philosophy has been implemented all the time. If employees can''t live with dignity, then Lin will fail!


    This sentence, I don''t know how many people have been moved.


    "Director Xu, a few people have come outside to talk about the handover work."


    Suddenly, the secretary ran in anxiously, her face a little ugly.


    "Handover? What handover?"


    Xiao Xu was shocked. The factory has just started operation. Where is it to be handed over, not to mention who to hand over.


    "They said the factory belongs to them!"


    The secretary was in a hurry, even with a hint of crying.


    Xiao Xu''s face suddenly changed: "Go and see!"


    He immediately ran to the office. Several people were sitting there, as if this was their place, and they naturally poured water and made tea to drink.


    "Who are you?"


    Xiao Xu frowned, winking at the secretary and asking him to call the security guard.


    "Outside? Come here to take over from the factory,"


    The man sitting there looked ugly and took out a stack of contracts from his bag, "Lin Qiang has sold the entire Lin Group to us."


    "Including this factory."


    "fart!"


    Xiao Xu was furious.


    What does this factory have to do with Lin Qiang?


    What does ¡¡¡¡ have to do with their old Lin family?


    "Put your mouth clean."


    The man frowned, "The contract is here. Lin''s chapter and Lin Qiang''s chapter are both covered. Do you still want to deny it?"


    "If you are interested, just cooperate with the handover, and then you can go, this factory, now we take care of it."


    Several people laughed disdainfully, obviously not paying attention to the angry Xiao Xu.


    "Let''s stop talking nonsense, this factory belongs to the new Lin family, and it belongs to the chairman Lin Wen and the general manager Lin Yuzhen. It has nothing to do with the old Lin family!"


    Xiao Xu Yizheng said, "Please leave immediately, otherwise I will call the police!"


    "Hey? Call the police? You report it."


    The man didn''t care at all, and sneered, "The contract is here, you can report it, we are not afraid of wrangling."


    As long as there is a problem with the ownership of this factory, the factory has to stop working. The factory just opened, the workers are working with enthusiasm, and suddenly stop working. This is not just a question of loss.

 Chapter 116： Rogue

    Xiao Xu flushed with anger.


    "You... are rascals!"


    "Director!"


    The secretary ran in with the security guard.


    "Send them out!"


    No matter how many small Xu, there is no problem with the ownership of this factory. These people clearly made trouble on purpose.


    Once they were fooled, the operation of the factory went wrong.


    Several security guards stepped forward immediately.


    "Dare to do it? I''ll wait for you to do it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a few men stood up and started!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Xiao Xu didn''t expect that their skills were so good. The security guards weren''t opponents at all, and they were knocked down in a few strokes.


    "Take people away! The factory shuts down!"


    The man headed by ¡¡¡¡ cut a palm on Xiao Xu''s neck and knocked him away, "If you don''t cooperate with the handover, then you guys don''t do it!"


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    The secretary didn''t dare to stop, so he could only watch Xiao Xu being taken away by them.


    He hurriedly called the company headquarters, and Lin Yuzhen knew the news immediately.


    She didn''t expect Lin Qiang to be so excessive, selling their things together.


    "Madman! He is a madman!"


    Lin Yu is really angry.


    The most troublesome thing for her is that Lin Qiang sold something to a rogue. It was obviously not his belongings, but people thought it belonged to them. This was obviously just trying to steal it!


    "Mr. Lin, let''s call the police, there is nothing to say about such a rascal."


    "Their purpose is to make us call the police."


    Lin Yu really shook his head, "As long as we call the police, they will climb up along the way and raise the ownership of the factory. Once judicial intervention, our factory must immediately stop work."


    They just took a project, and it was only a few days after it started, and now it is suddenly shut down. This is not just a question of money loss.


    will make investors lose confidence in Lin.


    The list that I just placed in the conversation has become yellow after only a few days. Who would dare to ask Lin for cooperation in the future?


    Lin Yu is really angry and annoyed.


    Ling Ling Ling...


    She said the truth, her cell phone rang.


    Lin Yu really saw that it was Lin Qiang who was calling, and his body trembled with anger.


    "What do you want to do!"


    She connected and asked.


    "Hehe, don''t even think of what I can''t get."


    Lin Qiang was over there, his tone was a little triumphant, and even a little hysterical, "I have sold all of Lin''s properties. If I take the money and go to other places, I can make a comeback, but what about you?"


    He knows Zhou Hua very well, that kind of greedy person, and he has a lot of means. It is easy to get rid of Lin Yuzhen''s things in Linhai City.


    And he knows Lin Yuzhen''s family better, they will definitely fight desperately, and the result will be their own destruction!


    "Listen to the uncle''s persuasion, give up, you can''t beat that person, give up now, you can be more decent, and save time when you get out of the house, that''s ridiculous, hahahaha!"


    Lin Qiang hung up.


    In the office, quiet down.


    Several executives also turned blue with anger.


    Lin Qiang is too shameless!


    "Mr. Lin, what shall we do now?"


    Lin Yu took a deep breath. She thought of Jiang Ning. As long as she told Jiang Ning, he would definitely be able to solve it.


    Isn''t it too useless?


    She can''t do anything, she needs Jiang Ning for everything. Why can she ask Jiang Ning so much?


    "let me see."


    Lin Yuzhen asked, "What are they from?"


    "I heard that it came from Linhai City, and it is very powerful over there, the kind that eats both ways."


    The executives have a bad face.


    I am most afraid of encountering this kind of people in business.


    But this is the East China Sea!


    It''s not that they are Linhai!


    Lin Yu really knew immediately that Lin Qiang had deliberately found a strong enemy for herself, or the kind of strong enemy she could not fight against.


    If she confronts, that will be the end of Xiang Xiaoyu''s death!


    Even a family will not have a good result.


    Can you just let your own things go?


    "I will negotiate with them!"


    Lin Yu really took a deep breath, "Get the car immediately."

 Chapter 117： I teach you to negotiate

    There is no doubt about the ownership of the factory. The other party must know this too. It is nothing more than a rogue and wants to raise other conditions.


    Anyway, you must at least know what the other party intends.


    Lin Yu really intends to solve it by himself.


    Soon, Lin Yuzhen left the company and went to the suburban factory.


    In the office of the Security Department, Jiang Ning couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "Mr. Lin won''t let me tell you that she wants to try to solve it by herself."


    The secretary came down, a little embarrassed, "Mr. Jiang, please don''t tell Mr. Lin."


    Jiangning nodded: "I know, don''t worry."


    He got up and called Huang Yuming.


    "There is work to be done, there are people from Linhai City. After waiting for half a month, it finally came."


    sounds like I can¡¯t wait.


    He drove himself, and also headed for the factory in the suburbs.


    At that time, the factory in the suburbs, the factory director''s office.


    Xiao Xu was struggling desperately with his hands and feet tied to the chair, with a cloth tucked in his mouth.


    "Hmm! Hmm!"


    "Don''t make a noise! ??I''ll cut your tongue again!"


    The man headed by ¡¡¡¡ was called Jin Mao, and he gave Xiao Xu a ferocious look, "I''ll wait for your Lin, come and talk to me personally."


    Of course he knew that there was no problem with the ownership of this factory. Lin Qiang''s thoughts, how could he escape Zhou Hua''s eyes, but this factory, Zhou Hua wanted.


    Even if it cannot be monopolized, at least a portion of the shares must be controlled.


    This is their purpose.


    Soon, Lin Yu really rushed to the factory and took the people directly into the factory.


    Xiao Xu¡¯s secretary almost burst into tears.


    "Mr. Lin! They are in the factory director''s office!"


    He said anxiously, "Do you want to call the police?"


    "Don''t use it yet."


    Lin Yu really shook his head, "I''ll go in and take a look."


    She wanted the security guards to guard outside, but when she saw a few security guards with blue noses and swollen faces standing there, Lin Yu was really helpless.


    "Mr. Lin, this is a bunch of rascals, you have to be careful!"


    Lin Yu really nodded, knocked on the door, and saw that Xiao Xu was tied to a chair, and his face changed suddenly.


    "What are you doing!"


    She angrily said, "Hurry up and let people go!"


    "Are you Lin Yuzhen?"


    Jin Mao looked at Lin Yuzhen up and down, his eyes felt disgusting.


    "What do you want to do, I will talk to you."


    Lin Yu was really stern, "Let the people go first."


    Jin Mao waved his hand, and the people next to him immediately released Xiao Xu.


    He smiled and looked at Lin Yuzhen, thinking that as long as you come, you have to be soft, otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to get it. Don¡¯t want to continue working in your factory. Project loss, reputation loss, it¡¯s not Lin¡¯s current situation. Affordable!


    "Negotiating right?"


    Jin Mao sat on the boss chair, tilted Erlang''s legs, disdainfully said, "Do you know Mr. Lin? Should I teach you?"


    Jin Mao''s face was full of an expression of molesting.


    Lin Yuzhen in front of him, no matter his appearance or figure, is considered top-notch. Even if Jin Mao has seen many women, this kind of innocent girl still makes him shine.


    Especially, Zhou Hua explained that Lin Yuzhen, he wanted it.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu really frowned.


    "Please be polite."


    She said directly, "What do you want to do, make it clear."


    "Isn''t this just talking,"


    Jin Mao laughed and lit a cigarette, "Isn''t President Lin here to talk to me? Is it to fall in love with me?"


    He got more excited as he talked, and pointed his finger at the sofa next to him: "Come on, sit down and talk, let''s talk face to face, otherwise you can lie down and talk, hahahaha!"

 Chapter 118： They bully me!

    Lin Yu is really sullen.


    "Rogue!"


    "Hahaha, I''m a rascal!"


    Jin Mao was not angry, but more excited.


    Seeing a pure woman like Lin Yuzhen, a strong possessiveness surged in her heart.


    For men, seeing a woman with a lot of rouge and vulgar pink dust, this kind of pure and fresh Lin Yu is really standing in front of him, it is simply too tempting!


    He even thought, after Zhou Hua gets tired of playing, can he play it?


    "I said, this factory, we want it,"


    Jin Mao said unceremoniously, "I don''t care about the ownership issue. Lin Qiang sold us the factory, and the money has already been taken. This factory has our share. As for the number of shares, let''s talk slowly."


    He didn''t care about Lin Yu''s really annoyed expression: "Otherwise, let''s go to court and this factory will suspend production. Think about how to explain to those customers."


    This person is a complete rascal!


    Lin Yu really gritted his teeth, and was extremely angry.


    This is pinching Lin''s neck and forcing them to submit!


    Lin Qiang might have thought of this a long time ago, it''s too despicable!


    "Mr. Lin, don''t be embarrassed. Actually, I have another solution."


    Seeing Lin Yu''s really angry appearance, Jin Mao flicked the soot, and suddenly smirked, "As long as you follow our Hua brother, this factory, or yours, you still have the identity of a proprietress, what do you think?"


    "Shameless!"


    Lin Yu is really furious.


    She has never seen such a rascal.


    It seems that there is no talk at all, the other party is disgusting on purpose!


    "You are all bastards!"


    Lin Yu really cursed, "This factory is my Lin''s property, don''t you want to take it away! If you want to go to court, then we will fight!"


    She was so tough for the first time.


    After speaking, she turned around and left.


    "and many more!"


    Who knows, Jin Mao lowered his face instead, and when he gave an order, the two men immediately stepped forward and stopped Lin Yuzhen.


    "Ms. Lin, are you threatening me? If you don''t inquire, when will we not get the things our brother Hua wants?"


    He sneered, "Since it''s here and things haven''t been discussed clearly, don''t leave!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Yu really trembled in his heart.


    What do these people want to do?


    "security guard!"


    Lin Yuzhen shouted immediately.


    "Hahaha, also security? How is your security different from waste? No matter how much it comes, it''s no use!"


    Jin Mao laughed disdainfully, "Come on, I will kill one!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, a figure was as fast as lightning.


    arrived in front of Lin Yuzhen almost instantly, and then, two punches!


    The two men standing in front of Lin Yuzhen, like cannonballs, flew out, hit the wall heavily, and opened their mouths to vomit blood!


    Jin Mao''s face changed suddenly.


    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Yu really wanted to cry aggrieved.


    She wants to solve it by herself, but she can''t solve it by herself.


    "He, they bullied me!"


    Lin Yu was really slumped, pointing at Jin Mao and others.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly pulled Lin Yuzhen behind and patted her on the back lightly: "Don''t be afraid or not, I am here, so I won''t be afraid anymore."


    Lin Yu is really wronged.


    "Sorry, I''m so useless, I want to solve it by myself, not to cause you trouble, but..."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, his index finger blocked Lin Yuzhen¡¯s mouth, not letting her say: "Fool, you are a big deal, how can you come to deal with small things like garbage?"


    "Hey, wait for me outside."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning''s expression changed instantly, turning his head to stare at Jin Mao, just like staring at a mortal prey!

 Chapter 119： Reverse scales!

    "who are you!"


    Jin Mao became vigilant.


    The person I brought was directly knocked down?


    Jiangning did not answer, and walked directly towards Jin Mao.


    Jin Mao immediately stood up, his face turned fierce in a precautionary posture.


    "you wanna die!"


    he roared.


    "You are the one looking for death!"


    Dare to bully Lin Yuzhen!


    Jiang Ning exudes a breath of anger!


    The current Lin Yuzhen is Jiang Ning¡¯s Ni Lin. No one can bully her, even if she is a little bit wronged!


    "Boom¡ª¡ª"


    Jin Mao shot first, but still fell down, his arm clicked, and Jiang Ning''s bone was abruptly twisted!


    "what--"


    screaming, heart-piercing!


    "Crack!


    Jiangning didn''t keep his hands, let alone nonsense, and stepped on Jin Mao''s other hand.


    "Yu really doesn''t like other people smoking in front of him."


    That hand is Jin Mao''s smoking hand.


    He didn''t even smoke in front of Lin Yuzhen, and Jin Mao was even less qualified.


    In the blink of an eye, a few people in the office all lay down and couldn''t move.


    Jiangning was sitting on the sofa, looking down at a few ants: "Now, we can negotiate. If you don¡¯t, I can teach you."


    Jin Mao''s head was in cold sweat, and it was extremely painful.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, never expected that there would be such a powerful guy in the Lin family.


    "Who on earth are you? If you dare to interrupt my hand, Brother Hua will definitely kill you!"


    "Zhou Hua, people from Linhai City, it is rumored that both ways take it all, domineering and arrogant."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "Do you think that the underground circle of Donghai City is now empty, so you want to get a share of the pie?"


    Jin Mao was startled, Jiang Ning unexpectedly knew Zhou Hua.


    "So what! This factory, my brother Hua wants! This woman, my brother Hua wants too! I will kill her!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning stepped forward and slapped Jin Mao''s teeth away.


    In a short time, Jin Mao''s mouth was full of blood.


    "I wanted to give you a chance to say a last word, but now it seems that I don''t need it."


    Jiangning got up, turned and left, leaving a few people in Jin Mao screaming.


    Outside, Lin Yu was really worried.


    Jiangning will go in alone, will there be anything wrong?


    "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, brother will be fine."


    Huang Yuming comforted, "These people do not know whether they live or die, and dare to bully you, we can''t spare them!"


    Soon, Jiang Ning came out, and Lin Yuzhen walked up immediately.


    "Jiangning, is it solved?"


    "solved."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "It''s just some rubbish, it will be fine after cleaning."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and looked at Huang Yuming: "The trash has been cleaned up. Throw it away."


    "Yes!"


    Huang Yuming waved, and several people behind him immediately walked in.


    "Jiangning..."


    Jiangning pulled Lin Yu really into the car: "You, are you still stubborn?"


    Have to insist on solving the problem by yourself.


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak.


    "If something happens to you, I will be crazy."


    He didn''t say that Lin Yu really had an accident, and the entire Tianhai Province was hit by an earthquake!


    Lin Yu is really more aggrieved.


    "I can''t always rely on you."


    She bit her lip, "What should I do, I feel that I am getting more and more useless, I am not good enough for you..."


    Jiang Ning glared at her: "I''m sorry again, right? No."


    He was much lazy and said, drove Lin Yuzhen away.


    Inside the office, screams kept screaming.


    The door was closed, and the sound insulation was so good that Jin Mao was a little desperate.


    Huang Yuming sat there, looking at several people coldly.


    "I''m so courageous, I don''t want to see where this is, I dare to make trouble!"


    "Does Zhou Hua think that this Donghai, he can also intervene?"

 Chapter 120： Ok?

    "You... don''t be too arrogant!"


    Jin Mao still has a hard mouth, with a few flying teeth, but still has a hard mouth, "When my eldest brother comes, you will all be finished!"


    Huang Yuming smiled, with a look, Brother Dog immediately stepped forward and directly grabbed Jin Mao''s hair.


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    slap after slap, fierce, he wants to slap Jin Mao''s teeth!


    "Mom, you dare to bully Lao Tzu''s sister-in-law? Don''t you want to live anymore!"


    Brother Gou scolded, "Zhou Hua, that rubbish, dare to covet the woman of Big Brother, let''s see how Lao Tzu killed him!"


    Jin Mao, a few people, shivered, and everyone who thought of Huang Yuming was so sturdy.


    Especially, the few people standing behind Huang Yuming even wanted to grab their hands.


    Are they all crazy?


    "Stop, stop..."


    "Ah! Forgive me!"


    Finally, Jin Mao''s service softened.


    His face was covered with blood, his speech was vague, and there was not even a single tooth left, which was more painful than death.


    "Say, what exactly Zhou Hua wants to do."


    Huang Yuming asked, "Tell everything you know, I can consider letting you go, otherwise...huh!"


    ¡­¡­


    Jiangning left with Lin Yuzhen and went to the hospital to visit Lin Wen.


    After a period of rehabilitation, Lin Wen feels much better, at least his legs are already conscious.


    "How is the company now?"


    He is more concerned about Lin''s situation.


    Lin Yu really opened his mouth, wanting to say something happened recently.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Jiang Ning said, "Everything is fine. When Dad comes back, our scale will be bigger."


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning in surprise.


    Use your eyes to communicate with him, what are you talking about?


    How can the scale be bigger, don''t lie to the elderly!


    "Yu is really operating and plans to buy back all the old Lins."


    Jiangning''s second sentence made Lin Yu really almost fall.


    "Acquisition?"


    Lin Wen''s heart moved.


    Buy the old Lin family back from Lin Qiang and his son?


    How can this be possible.


    In order to occupy Lin''s industry, how many things they have done in the past ten years, they even want to have Lin Xiao get a stroke.


    How is it possible for such greedy people to let them fart on Lin''s property.


    "Dad, you don''t know anything, Lin Qiang and his son have already sold the Lin family for a low price."


    Hearing the words, Lin Wen''s body shook, and his eyes immediately turned red.


    sold?


    Even if he is angry with Lin Xiao, it is the property of the Lin family after all, and it is the place where he struggled when he was young.


    Lin''s, he carries too many memories.


    Lin Qiang, this bastard, actually sold Lin''s?


    "Dad, don''t be angry, it is not surprising that Lin Qiang and his son have done anything,"


    Lin Yu really quickly consoled her, she knew what Lin Wen was thinking, "The achievements made by the two generations of the Lin family are sold at a low price by him, which really makes people angry."


    Lin Wen waved his hand.


    "Yuzhen, just do our best in this matter. We are us and they are them. Of course it is best to take it back. If you can''t take it back..."


    Lin Wen didn''t say, but Lin Yu could hear it, and he still didn''t let it go.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure."


    Lin Yu really took a look at Jiang Ning.


    bastard, what nonsense.


    Su Mei stayed in the hospital to take care of Lin Wen. These days Jiangning can only go to the Jinyu Restaurant for dinner.


    Lin Yu really ignored him along the way.


    "Why, I''m still angry."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "The big deal, what you can solve in the future, you can solve it yourself, what you can''t solve... It''s impossible, my wife has nothing that can''t be solved."


    "Humph."


    Lin Yu was really dissatisfied, "I know you are good to me, but...but don''t be too good, okay?"

 Chapter 121： Bring fruit to your door

    "no."


    There is no negotiation.


    Lin Yu really has no temper.


    "Jiangning~"


    She stretched the ending, "I''m afraid I will really like you."


    "That would be better."


    Jiangning was evasive at all, "I just want you to like me, it''s best to love me to the death."


    Lin Yu really blushed and stopped talking.


    After a long time, she spoke again.


    "You said you want to buy the old Lin family back, this matter..."


    "This matter must be solved by you."


    "..."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help it anymore, and he stretched out his hand and twisted it **** Jiang Ning''s waist.


    How can she solve it?


    In the face of those rascals, kind people like her, it is obviously impossible to use a reasonable way.


    "Then my wife gives an order, I will solve it?"


    Jiangning smiled.


    With a serious look on his face, Lin Yuzhen suddenly felt a feeling in his heart.


    I was eaten up.


    Couldn''t she see that Lin Wenduo was reluctant to bear Lin''s property and was taken away by outsiders, even if they had been separated from Lin Xiao.


    Ke Lin Wen''s family are all kind-hearted people, and there are things that cannot be abandoned.


    "Then how do you solve it?"


    "Wife, give the order first."


    Jiangning said seriously.


    "Then, then you can solve it."


    "Who will solve it?"


    "Jiangning."


    "Who is Jiang Ning from you?"


    "Old, husband."


    Jiangning is very satisfied with this title.


    It seems that my education is becoming more and more effective.


    sent Lin Yuzhen back to the company, downstairs, Huang Yuming was ready.


    He brought not many people, only a dozen people including Brother Gou, and the rest, responsible for Lin Wen and Lin Yu, were really safe.


    "Brother, I have confirmed that Zhou Hua is in Linhai now."


    Huang Yuming respectfully said.


    "Okay, go and negotiate with them."


    Jiangning got in the car, "By the way, did you buy fruit?"


    "fruit?"


    Huang Yu was shocked.


    This is to clean up Zhou Hua and buy fruit.


    "He sent the old Lin back to make my dad happy. I should thank him."


    Huang Yuming immediately understood: "I will arrange it right away!"


    The car started and headed directly towards Linhai City.


    At that time, Zhou Hua had received the news, and Thunder was furious!


    "boom!"


    The goblet on the table was smashed to pieces by him, and the red wine flowed all over the floor.


    "Huang Yuming! He is so bold!"


    Zhou Hua was furious, "Does he really think he is the boss of the underground circle of the East China Sea? I don''t know how great the world is!"


    "Brother Hua, Jin Mao, a few people were planted, what should I do now?"


    "what to do?"


    Zhou Hua sneered: "Call someone! Get ready to kill to Donghai City. Since you gave me this reason to do it, then take the opportunity to kill Huang Yuming!"


    With a reason to do it, he won''t let this opportunity go!


    As long as Huang Yuming is solved, the underground circle of the East China Sea is his Zhou Hua who has the final say. This whole piece of fat, Zhou Hua, must swallow at least half of it!


    People are greedy.


    Before entering Donghai City, I was already thinking about it, swallowing half of the benefits.


    Zhou Hua is a very overbearing person, at least in Linhai City, he has been calling for rain for many years, and his life is more moist than anyone else.


    As long as he wants to do something, he won''t do things that are uncertain.


    ''S henchmen, all of them went out to shout for preparation.


    Zhou Hua was calculating time in his heart.


    "It only takes an hour and a half to go to the East China Sea, and three hours back and forth. One hour is enough to solve Huang Yuming''s stuff."


    Zhou Hua sneered, took out his mobile phone, and dialed a number: "Be good and wait for me at home. I''ll find you in the evening."


    Jinwu Cangjiao, the woman he loves the most.


    Zhou Hua, who has always been casual to women, actually has an infatuated woman, and even to protect her, she still hides her in the depths, without even telling her own confidant, no one knows.


    Especially, after this woman gave birth to a son for him, Zhou Hua was more cautious in protecting her and her son.


    People in their circle often have accidents. Zhou Hua is not afraid of himself, but he must protect women and children.


    "Hua brother!"


    Suddenly, the door opened, and his men ran in quickly, his expression a little strange.

 Chapter 122： are you crazy

    "what''s up?"


    Zhou Hua frowned. Didn''t he say, go to gather the people and prepare to go to Donghai City.


    "Huang Yuming is here!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Hua immediately put down the cup in his hand: "How many people did he bring?"


    "more than ten."


    "more than ten?"


    Zhou Hua thought he had heard it wrong, but he assembled the 300th!


    Huang Yuming took a dozen people with him, dare to come to Linhai City to find himself?


    Is he too swollen, still feel that he dare not move him!


    Zhou Hua sneered: "Where are they?"


    "Just outside, I said I''m looking for Brother Hua, I have business to talk about."


    Zhou Hua suddenly understood in his heart, come to discuss business?


    Bringing such a few people is here to beg for peace.


    It seems that Huang Yuming is not stupid, he must have investigated himself secretly, knowing his own details, and now I have to accept it.


    But now, it''s too late!


    Even if you want to talk, the conditions are completely different. At this time, don''t blame your lion for opening up.


    "Let them go to the side hall and wait for me first."


    Zhou Hua carried the shelf, "I''ll look for them when I''m done."


    Where can he be busy?


    He just wants Huang Yuming to know that the two people are no longer equal. Since Huang Yuming has come to seek peace, he should lower his voice.


    How big the price should be, just give Huang Yuming time to weigh it.


    "Yes!"


    ''S subordinates immediately went out to reply.


    Zhou Hua poured himself another glass of wine, thinking in his heart what conditions should be set.


    Not to mention Jin Mao¡¯s medical expenses, this must be a sky-high price. The most important Xinlin industries and projects are what he wants most.


    Especially, Lin Yuzhen, that little woman!


    Lin Feng sent Lin Yuzhen''s photo to Zhou Hua, and he only took a look at it and determined that he wanted this woman.


    Even if it''s just for fun, it definitely doesn''t have a taste.


    "boom--"


    Zhou Hua was thinking in his heart, when the door was suddenly kicked open.


    He raised his head and glanced, frowning, and said angrily: "What are you doing!"


    "What is Hua Ge doing?"


    Huang Yuming stepped in, with a smile on his face, "I was curious to see if you heard your subordinates say you are busy. Why, are you busy drinking?"


    Zhou Hua was annoyed: "Huang Yuming, are you looking for death?"


    "Excuse me, Brother Hua is busy, and my elder brother is also busy. It''s all about taking time to meet people, so I can''t delay it."


    Huang Yuming opened the door and stood aside respectfully. Soon, Jiang Ning walked in with Zhou Hua''s surprised eyes.


    Looking at this ordinary-looking man, Zhou Hua''s pupils contracted.


    What he is surprised is what Huang Yuming said. Is this man Huang Yuming''s eldest brother?


    When did Huang Yuming have a big brother, why didn''t he hear?


    And, Jiang Ning''s face, he has never seen it before, not to mention Linhai City, the entire underground circle of Tianhai Province, there are people with faces and faces, he knows a lot.


    Such a young boy, Zhou Hua really has no impression.


    There was a sudden movement in his heart: "Is it from the north?"


    "Huang Yuming, don''t pretend to be fools,"


    Zhou Hua sneered, "For so many years, how come I haven''t heard that you have a big brother? Do you think that Zhou Hua is a lie?"


    "He didn''t lie to you."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "I am his elder brother."


    He looked at Zhou Hua, stretched out his hand and beckoned, Brother Dog immediately stepped forward, with a bag of fruit in his hand, and placed it directly on the table.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Zhou Hua was wary, and he was even more scolding in his heart. The useless things under his hands, people came in, and no one came in to inform them. Are they all dead?


    "You return Lin Qiang''s part of Lin''s property to my home, to express my gratitude."


    Jiang Ning stood still, Brother Dog immediately pulled a chair and pushed it behind Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning sat down directly.


    As if, this is his place, it seems calm and relaxed.


    A trace of disdain flashed across Zhou Hua''s face, and even more ferocious. He looked at Jiang Ning and said viciously: "Are you dreaming?"


    "When it comes to my mouth, do you still want to take it back? Ask this Linhai city, has anyone done it before!"


    Not only Linhai City, even the provincial capital, dare not provoke himself like this!


    Jiang Ning seemed to smile, and he stretched out two fingers, and the dog immediately delivered the cigarette to help Jiang Ning light it.


    "I brought all the contracts. You can sign it if you look good."


    "You **** sick!"


    Zhou Hua couldn''t help it anymore, and shouted angrily, "You have found me in front of you!"


    "Come on!"


    He sneered, "I originally wanted to go to Donghai City to find you. Since you have delivered it yourself, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Zhou Hua yelled twice, but no one responded.


    Jiangning is still sitting like a mountain, the smoke in his hand exudes a faint smoke.


    At this moment, Zhou Hua''s face changed.

 Chapter 123： Bullets on the windowsill

    "Are you looking for them?"


    Outside the door, a dozen people walked in, each carrying two of his fainted subordinates in his hand, Zhou Hua couldn''t help but his eyelids twitched.


    What''s the matter with this [58 fiction www.58xs.info]?


    He didn''t keep much in this hall, but there were fifty or sixty, and they were all first-class masters. He didn''t even hear any movement, so he planted all of them?


    Zhou Hua couldn''t help but his pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Can we talk about it now?"


    Jiang Ning''s face is still calm.


    Zhou Hua sat down, but he couldn''t see that he was half nervous. He had already given an order to gather 300 people, and they would gather here in the hall soon. As long as they dragged on for a while, Jiang Ning and the others would not be able to escape!


    "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that such a powerful character was hidden in Donghai City. No wonder that in a short period of time, the entire Donghai underground circle only has the name Huang Yuming."


    Zhou Hua raised his head slightly,


    "I don''t know, what''s your last name?"


    Just by listening to the surname, Zhou Hua can judge whether it is those in the north. If it is in the north, then the name of the person behind him can be used.


    "Jiangning."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    Jiang?


    There is a wealthy family surnamed Jiang in the north, but it seems that there is no ruthless man of this age, right?


    Zhou Hua knew it all at once, and the confidence in his heart gradually became stronger.


    He threw the contract on the table directly on the ground, and coldly shouted: "Since it''s not from the north, then I really have nothing to worry about. I now give you a chance to kneel down and kowtow to me to make amends. Maybe, I can still let it go. You have a way to survive!"


    didn''t come from the north, Zhou Hua really didn''t care about it.


    As for the one behind him, he can speak in the north, and ordinary people don''t dare to provoke him.


    Even if he is just one of his dogs, a dog that helps him make money on the coast, not everyone dares to provoke him.


    Even if it¡¯s the one in the provincial capital, for so many years, do you dare to attack yourself?


    He has to weigh it too!


    "Kneel down and knock your head three times, even if your life is saved."


    Zhou Hua said lightly, "As for the other price you have to pay, let''s talk about it slowly."


    The situation changed in an instant when he held it, and now he controls everything!


    Huang Yuming did not speak, nor did Brother Dog.


    They didn''t have a long time with Jiang Ning, but they knew that no matter who they were from the north, Jiang Ning would not have the slightest fear.


    Because Jiang Ning never does things that are uncertain.


    "Let''s call."


    Jiangning said directly.


    Zhou Hua frowned.


    "Use your mobile phone with only one number to call."


    Hearing this, Zhou Hua''s heart beats suddenly!


    He only stores one number on his cell phone, and he stores his own woman¡¯s number. No one knows this at all!


    "Who are you on earth!"


    Jiangning ignored: "Let¡¯s call, I hope it¡¯s still too late."


    Zhou Hua''s heart seems to be pinched instantly!


    He stared at Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning was very calm. The calm and steady expression on his face made Zhou Hua have to believe.


    He took out his cell phone and immediately dialed the number. The phone rang twice, but no one answered!


    Zhou Hua''s face changed, and he was about to question Jiang Ning, when the phone was connected.


    "What''s the matter? Call me again, I will sleep with the child."


    Hearing these words, Zhou Hua heaved a sigh of relief, raised his eyelids and glanced at Jiang Ning. He had already made a decision in his heart to smash Jiang Ning''s body into pieces!


    "Let her look at the bedroom window sill."


    Jiangning continued.


    He was still so calm, calmly let Zhou Hua''s ghost messenger listen to him, and said to the phone: "Look at the bedroom window sill."


    "What, what do you look at the window sill,"


    On the other side of the phone, there was a slight sound of footsteps. In the woman''s tone, there was a hint of complaint, "What''s so beautiful about the windowsill, there is nothing...Ah!"


    scream!


    Zhou Hua''s heart is pumping up!


    "What''s wrong! What''s on the windowsill!"


    Zhou Hua hurriedly said.


    "Bullet! A...a bullet with blood!"


    The woman''s voice is full of fear, and she can clearly feel that she must be trembling at this moment.


    Suddenly saw a **** bullet on the window sill of his bedroom. This kind of stimulation, how ordinary people can bear.


    The woman screamed in horror, asking for help, panicked.

 Chapter 124： Loosen the soil

    "Don''t worry!"


    Zhou Hua comforted, the eyes that looked at Jiang Ning at this moment were already full of murderous intent.


    But he also knows that Jiang Ning can know where he is hiding in the Golden House, and quietly put a bullet on the bedroom window sill, it is enough to show that Jiang Ning is here today with absolute certainty!


    "what the **** do you want?"


    Zhou Huasen said coldly.


    "I said, discuss business, the contract is on the ground, pick it up by myself, and I will leave after signing it."


    Jiangning glanced at the time, "I don''t have much time, there are still three minutes."


    "the same as you."


    Zhou Hua took a deep breath, knowing what Jiang Ning meant.


    If he does not sign, then his own woman and child will definitely be dead!


    three minutes!


    He only has three minutes!


    "You are ruthless!"


    Jiangning ignored it, just smiled faintly: "There are two minutes left."


    After finishing speaking, he got up and said, "Recently, the signal is not good, and I often cannot get through the phone. You may have to go outside to get through."


    Zhou Hua gritted his teeth, wishing to kill Jiang Ning directly!


    But he didn''t dare, and now he has no chance!


    Two minutes!


    Two minutes have passed!


    Where did he dare to hesitate, he immediately picked up the contract on the ground, without even looking at it, turned straight to the end, signed his name, and pressed his handprint.


    Immediately, he dropped the contract on the table.


    "Now you are satisfied."


    Huang Yuming went over, checked it again, confirmed that there was no problem, and nodded.


    "Satisfied."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he turned around and left without any muddle-headedness.


    Huang Yuming and Brother Gou also retreated immediately.


    Zhou Hua looked coldly at Jiang Ning''s back, with infinite murderousness. Jiang Ning had already offended him. This account will be settled sooner or later. If Jiang Ning is not killed, he Zhou Hua should not be in the circle!


    "Zhou Hua..."


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    On the phone, there was still a woman''s nervous voice, "That''s not blood."


    "What did you say?"


    "It''s... it''s ketchup, it scares me to death."


    The voice of a woman in shock.


    "Don''t worry, it may be someone else''s prank, how is the child? Just fine."


    Zhou Hua didn''t dare to take it lightly. Today, he was planted and he was ashamed and thrown home.


    In his own territory, Jiang Ning was forced to sign a contract, and he directly gave up the old Lin''s property that he had just taken by accident. The transaction amount was only one dollar!


    This is simply robbery!


    He didn''t have any temper, Jiang Ning grasped his weakness, so that he could not refuse at all.


    hung up the phone, Zhou Hua''s face fell completely.


    "Jiangning!"


    He sneered, "I will definitely kill you and your whole family!"


    Zhou Hua was quite cautious. He didn''t do it right away. Instead, he first called to the north and asked if there was someone named Jiang Ning in the Jiang family in the north. When he heard the negative answer, the murderous look on Zhou Hua''s face went on. Can''t suppress it anymore.


    This account, he didn''t even want to wait for one night!


    After leaving Linhai City, Jiang Ning''s face did not change at all.


    is nothing more than a little trick, to him, it is nothing at all.


    "Big Brother, behind Zhou Hua this time, it is said that there are people from the north, even the one from the provincial capital who has been in Tianhai Province for more than 20 years and has not moved him."


    This is the information Huang Yuming knows, so I naturally have to tell Jiang Ning.


    Jiangning said lightly: "Is it in the north?"


    "It just so happens, I also want to loosen the soil for the north side."


    Hearing the words, Huang Yuming''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    Just these words can scare him to death!


    Brother, can you consider the psychological endurance of the younger brother?


    "This week, Hua, may kill to Donghai City, should we prepare in advance?"


    Huang Yuming did not dare to worry about the problem just now, he was afraid that he would not be able to sleep at night.


    "Waiting for him to go to the East China Sea?"


    Jiangning glanced at Huang Yuming, and Huang Yuming blushed when he saw Huang Yuming, and instantly understood.


    "Then Agou will drive my eldest brother home."


    "Brother, I want to stay!"


    Brother Gou hurriedly said, this kind of thing, he doesn''t want to miss it once.


    Every time he fights, his blood boils, and he can better appreciate his progress. Progress in the fight is their way. Jiang Ning has found it for them!


    The more they fight, the more they can feel that they are not strong enough, and the more so, the more they are eager to fight!


    "I drove back by myself and bought Yuzhen some gifts by the way."


    Jiangning didn¡¯t seem to take Zhou Hua¡¯s affairs to heart at all, ¡°I heard that the roses in Linhai are very famous, and Yuzhen will definitely like it.¡±

 Chapter 125： do you like it

    The night in the city is not much quieter than the day.


    But the street lights at the end of the street make people feel a touch of tranquility.


    Lin Group Headquarters.


    Lin Yu really hasn''t got off work yet, the papers on the table are piled high, almost burying her whole person in it.


    The company has just gotten on the right track, and Lin Wen has been rehabilitating recently. Almost all things, big and small, are weighed on Lin Yuzhen.


    "Brother Ning!"


    "Brother Ning is here!"


    In the office, when Jiang Ning came in, a few employees who were left to work overtime all greeted softly.


    They all know that Jiang Ning is Lin Yu''s real husband, but no one dares to underestimate him.


    Because they saw the former boss Huang Yuming with their own eyes and respectfully called to Brother Jiangning.


    I saw with his own eyes that Jiang Ning slapped Lin Feng and Jin Ran away.


    Jiang Ning, who is capable of spoiling his wife, will only make a group of men envy and a group of women jealous.


    "Are you working overtime? Are you hungry."


    Jiang Ning smiled and turned to the secretary sitting there, "Call the Jinyu Restaurant and make some snacks for everyone, just say what I said."


    "Yes, Brother Ning!"


    The little secretary was very excited.


    Jinyu Restaurant!


    Of course they knew that it was the property of the former boss, and they knew Jinyu Restaurant. Now Jiangning has the final say.


    Normally they are reluctant to eat such expensive ones. Today, Jiang Ning has a treat, and they have the strength to work overtime.


    Jiang Ning nodded, and walked straight into Lin Yuzhen''s office.


    "Brother Ning is really handsome, nice, domineering, and capable of spoiling his wife. I really envy Mr Lin."


    "Look at the flowers in Ning''s hands. If he gives them to me, I''ll give him a baby right away!"


    "Don''t dream, Ning has President Lin, where can I still see you? Hurry up, I want to eat that golden taro..."


    In the office.


    Lin Yu really heard the footsteps, and did not look up.


    "Xiao Zhao, give the financial statements aside, I don''t have time to read them now, and I will give instructions tomorrow."


    She was writing something in her hand, "I have to think about the details of cooperation on these projects."


    For a long time, Lin Yuzhen didn''t hear the reply from the secretary Xiao Zhao, and Lin Yuzhen reacted and raised his head subconsciously.


    caught the eye, it was a cluster of bright roses with a faint fragrance.


    This kind of thing, no matter to any woman, it will instantly make the heartbeat faster!


    "Jiangning..."


    "My wife, give it to you."


    Jiangning held flowers in both hands, "Do you like it?"


    Lin Yu was really shocked, she didn''t even react.


    She stood up suddenly, her face flushed, thinking that there are still many employees in the office, Jiang Ning walked in with flowers like this?


    Not everyone has seen it!


    "This flower..."


    "Linhai roses are really beautiful. I bought them specially in Linhai."


    Lin Yu really has a faster heartbeat.


    No wonder I didn¡¯t see Jiang Ning all afternoon, he went to Linhai to buy flowers for himself?


    Do you want to... spoil yourself so much.


    "Jiangning, did you buy it specifically for me?"


    "Otherwise? There is still someone in the world worthy of me sending flowers?"


    Jiangning sent the flowers to Lin Yuzhen, "Do you like it."


    Lin Yu really nodded.


    She held the flower in both hands, pursing her lips, her face was flushed, and she was shy.


    Jiangning is kind to her, she can really feel it.


    But this is the first time Jiang Ning has given her flowers.


    For a long time, Lin Yu really didn''t speak, lowered her head to look at the flowers, she didn''t even dare to look up at Jiang Ning, she didn''t know what to say.


    Do you want to thank him?


    Still, want to reward him?

 Chapter 126： earthquake

    "Thank you, thank you."


    After a while, Lin Yuzhen squeezed out such a sentence.


    "You''re welcome."


    Jiang Ning didn''t think so much. He was so happy to see Lin Yu. He was satisfied.


    "Okay, hurry up and work, and we will go home when we are done."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning sat on one of the sofas without disturbing Lin Yuzhen, as if nothing happened.


    But where can Lin Yu really concentrate on work? My heart has long been messed up.


    After a while, Lin Yu really got up.


    "Jiangning, let''s go home."


    Outside the office, a group of people were eating supper. Seeing Lin Yu really blushed, holding flowers in both hands, walking out of the office, the enviable eyes made Lin Yu really embarrassed.


    "Everyone, go back and rest early when you''re done."


    Jiang Ning said, "Work is important, but rest is equally important. If you have to work overtime in the future, let Jinyu restaurant prepare supper, Xiao Zhao, you will arrange it."


    "Okay, Brother Ning!"


    Secretary Xiao Zhao hurriedly said.


    Jiang Ning left with Lin Yuzhen, and the envious tuts behind him never stopped.


    When he got home, Lin Yuzhen carefully put the flowers in the vase and sprinkled some water with his eyes gleaming.


    Jiangning finished washing, and seeing Lin Yu really was in a daze, he couldn''t help but said: "Like it? I will see you off every day from now on."


    "do not want."


    Lin Yu really shook his head, "Okay, just once, thank you, Jiang Ning, this is the first time I have received flowers from someone else."


    After speaking, she ran away in a panic.


    Late at night.


    Jiangning was lying on the floor, and Lin Yu really had big eyes. In the dark, they appeared brighter, and there was no drowsiness at all.


    "Jiangning."


    "Ok?"


    "Is it a bit cold when I sleep on the floor?"


    Jiang Ning was startled, what did this sentence mean.


    Are you going to go to her bed to sleep by yourself? Lin Yu really didn''t mean this, how could she accept herself so quickly.


    "It''s okay, I''m in good health, not cold."


    Lin Yu really gritted his teeth. If the lights were turned on, Jiang Ning would definitely be able to see that the girl''s face was already red, and it was red to the base of her neck.


    "Stupid!"


    Lin Yu really cursed, then turned over, wrapped himself in a quilt and stopped talking.


    Jiangning can''t wait to strangle himself, missed a good opportunity for nothing!


    Su Mei, Lin Wen is not at home, Lin Yu is really moved again...


    "It seems, it''s a bit cold."


    Jiangning coughed.


    "There is a blanket in the cabinet, take it yourself!"


    After speaking, there is no more sound.


    No words for a night.


    early morning.


    The entire underground circle of Tianhai Province, there was an earthquake.


    everywhere in the provincial capital.


    "Zhou Hua of Linhai, it''s gone, it''s gone overnight!"


    "Who did it?"


    "I don''t know, but I heard that it is related to Donghai City. Zhou Hua coveted some industries in the East China Sea and planted it."


    Then, the whole room fell silent.


    After a long time, Lin Wu lying on the bed said: "It must be them, Huang Yuming, eldest brother, don''t move for now, find out the details and talk about it."


    "There are people from the north behind Zhou Hua, and they have disappeared. This Donghai City can''t move for the time being."


    No one in the whole room spoke, and all of them had extremely solemn expressions.


    "What''s the reaction from Master Fu?"


    After a long time, the middle-aged man with a gloomy face raised his head, his eyes swept, and Sen asked coldly.


    Several people like this suddenly appeared in Donghai City, and they integrated the underground circle of Donghai within a period of time. Now they have solved Zhou Hua overnight. This is definitely not a trivial matter!


    If it involves a competition between some big forces, then they can just get out of the game.


    The fat piece of East China Sea has nothing to do with them.


    "Nothing happens."


    Gao Fei said with a serious expression, "Master Fu said ten years ago that he doesn''t care about anything..."


    "Huh, he doesn''t care about things, but he still has the final say in the underground circle of Hai Province! He doesn''t care about things, he puts aside all risks, but he will not give up all the benefits!"

 Chapter 127： Tenkai King

    In the past few years, Master Fu has indeed not asked about world affairs, and nothing about the underground circles of the provincial capital.


    But the articles of association and others all know that Master Fu has the final say in this provincial capital.


    Even if there is a contradiction between several of them, Master Fu is also invited to talk and reconcile, and they can do what Master Fu asks them.


    As long as Master Fu does not die, Master Fu will still be the real king in the underground circle of Hai Province!


    "The mask club is still open, and the first killer under Fu Ye is still there. Then this provincial city is the final decision."


    Glanced around the regulations coldly, "You all have to wipe your eyes off the bright spots. Don''t provoke Master Fu accidentally, then we all have to die!"


    Gao Fei and others, their backs are cold, and they nodded repeatedly.


    Fu Ye, these two words are like a big mountain, pressing on the heads of everyone in the underground circle of the provincial capital. It has been more than 20 years!


    Especially the terrifying master around him, known as the first killer, even more so that everyone can''t lift their heads.


    In front of the murderous god, Lin Wu is a ruthless person, it is a joke, as long as one move, there is no doubt that he will die!


    The atmosphere is a little serious, and even more tense.


    Lin Wu and Gao Fei did not speak.


    There is Master Fu in the provincial capital. They have been entrenched in the mountain of terror for more than 20 years.


    And now, the East China Sea is faintly rising again, but this big piece of fat is now clearly an unowned thing!


    "Let¡¯s do this first, and stay on hold for now,"


    Thinking about the regulations for a moment, "But I have to pay attention to it. Whether it is on the side of Master Fu or the East China Sea, if there is a wind and grass, tell me immediately."


    "Yes!"


    everyone shouted in unison.


    Throughout the provincial capital, everyone agrees very well, because everyone is very smart.


    There was no movement on the side of Master Fu, so naturally they would not move.


    Especially, Zhou Hua disappeared overnight, and the impact on everyone was too great.


    That is the lord with the northern shadow behind him, and he disappeared so silently. Just listening to it makes people feel numb in their scalp.


    The provincial capital is not moving, and the cities around the East China Sea are the same. A few people who were still a bit thoughtful now just want to retract their heads into their crotch.


    For a time, Donghai City was calm.


    But Jiang Ning is very clear that too many people have been eyeing the East China Sea.


    They didn''t dare to rush forward, but they were waiting for the opportunity.


    opportunity?


    It depends on your own mood, when is this opportunity given to them.


    At least for now, Jiang Ning is not free.


    His thoughts are on Lin Yuzhen.


    Taking advantage of this calm time, let Lin develop well, get on the right track, and develop further.


    In this way, the wife will become more and more confident, and she will not say that she is not worthy of herself.


    Lin Wen is recovering well and can already start trying to walk.


    "Slow down, you slow down! Don''t worry!"


    Su Mei stood aside, nervous and excited.


    Watching Lin Wen swing his hands to keep his balance, he was obviously struggling, his face flushed, but he persisted, gritted his teeth and walked around.


    She knows how much Lin Wen desires to be able to walk.


    "One step, two steps!"


    Lin Wen walks five meters every time. For ordinary people, these five meters can''t be simpler, but now, it is Lin Wen''s goal.


    Step by step, he clenched his teeth and persisted, enduring the pain, and finally reached the end.


    Su Mei hurriedly helped him sit down, her eyes burst into tears.

 Chapter 128： Is there any more expensive?

    "Don''t worry, what are you doing in such a hurry, you will recover sooner or later anyway."


    Su Mei¡¯s tone was somewhat complaining.


    "Recover early, otherwise such a big company will be left to Yuzhen alone. She is so tired."


    Lin Wen wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a smile.


    can start to walk, he is already very happy.


    "I said, I want to pay back what I owe you both!"


    "Who wants you to pay it back?"


    Su Mei groaned, "You owe nothing!"


    Lin Wen grabbed Su Mei''s hand and talked about love again.


    Rehabilitation outdoors.


    Lin Yu''s eyes are really red, crying and laughing.


    "Don''t you go in?"


    Jiangning asked.


    "Don''t bother them to talk about love."


    Lin Yu really took a look at Jiang Ning, "I''m afraid it''s too numb, and I got goose bumps all over my body."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but laugh, and said that he had to study hard with the old man when he turned his head back. This is also an art to talk about love.


    "Then let''s go."


    Jiangning took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and turned to leave.


    At the door, Brother Gou had been waiting long ago, and when Jiang Ning came out, he immediately opened the door.


    Jiangning and Lin Yu really got into the car, and then the dog carefully closed the door and got into the driving seat.


    "Brother, where are we going?"


    "BMW 4S shop."


    Jiangning Road.


    The car starts.


    "What are you doing there again?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but ask.


    She still remembers that Jiang Ning bought two cars in a row and spent a full million!


    Besides, there is still a repaired car left there.


    "Of course I went there to buy a car."


    Jiangning said at will.


    Lin Yu really just remembered that, Jiang Ning promised that when Lin Wen¡¯s legs recovered, he would buy him a car too. After all, the chairman of the Lin Group must have a special car to travel.


    She wanted to persuade Jiang Ning not to spend money arbitrarily, but she didn''t know how to say it, Jiang Ning would not listen to her at all.


    When I arrived at the BMW 4S shop, from a distance, the young female salesman saw Jiangning''s license plate and hurried out.


    "Mr. Jiang, Miss Lin!"


    The female salesman smiled, "Are you here to pick up the car? It has been repaired and it is as good as ever!"


    Jiangning¡¯s car, of course she did her best, staring at the technician almost every day to deal with it.


    "Oh, don''t care about that car, I have to buy one today."


    Jiangning Road.


    "what?"


    The female sales are shocked.


    Want to buy another one?


    She suddenly became excited, do rich people buy cars like this, just like buying cabbage.


    Is the ashtray on the car full, or is the gasoline burned out?


    "No car?"


    Seeing the female salesman in a daze, Jiang Ning asked.


    "Yes!"


    The female salesman nodded again and again, "Do you still want five lines?"


    "No, it''s too low-end, are there any high-end ones,"


    Jiangning shook his head and gave it to Lin Wen. The grade must not be too low. "If the price is too low, don''t introduce it."


    The female salesman took a breath.


    Lin Yu really took a breath.


    Brother Gou just feels that his crotch is tight!


    Brother is so **** proud!


    In his life, he had two goals in an instant.


    First, I can fight like a big brother!


    Secondly, like the big brother, you can act so hard!


    "have!"


    The female sales voice was a little trembling, "The new seven series, M760Li, luxurious top accessory!"


    "How much?"


    These words were spoken by Lin Yuzhen at the same time as Brother Gou. When they heard the words luxurious top matching, they felt that the price was definitely not low.


    "The price of a naked car is 2.42 million."


    The female saleswoman said that it was the best model. She suddenly felt that if she reported a lower-profile model, it would be an insult to Jiang Ning.


    Even, she didn''t even say any discount.


    Hearing this quotation, Lin Yu was really stunned and said nothing.


    Brother Gou stopped breathing even more, and looked at Jiang Ning with straight eyes.


    Not only them, but the other salesmen who had long been regretful at the door, were staring at Jiang Ning at this moment.


    "Is there anything more expensive?"


    Jiangning frowned slightly and said.

 Chapter 129： Car delivery

    The air is very quiet.


    seemed to be frozen in an instant, even the salesmen standing at the door kept their ears erected without blinking their eyelids.


    "Any more expensive ones?"


    Jiangning¡¯s words, like a bomb, exploded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    2.42 million cars!


    You have to be more expensive!


    This is already the most expensive configuration of the seven series, and even more expensive, there is no car in the car shop now.


    Female sales have difficulty breathing. She is currently responsible for selling the highest-level vehicle, which is the 7 series. No matter how expensive it is, it is not her turn to sell it.


    "Jiangning~"


    Lin Yu really took Jiang Ning''s hand and shook it gently, "Enough, really enough."


    "My mother will be unhappy if you spend money indiscriminately."


    She was really frightened, if he didn''t stop Jiang Ning, he would dare to buy more expensive ones!


    How much money does he have!


    "You can''t just leave my mom alone just to make my dad happy?"


    Lin Yuzhen said in a low voice, "My family, it is my mother who has the final say."


    Jiangning shrugged his shoulders: "All right then."


    "Then this 7-series top-of-the-line, there is an existing car, right?"


    "There are some, there just happens to be one!"


    The female salesman looked at Lin Yu''s eyes, and she was extremely jealous.


    Finding such a good husband, is there anything happier in this life?


    not only spoils herself, but also spoils her parents!


    "Mr. Jiang, Miss Lin, please sit down first, drink some water, and I will go through the formalities for you."


    once again took the special black card in Jiang Ning''s hand. The female salesperson unexpectedly discovered that it seemed to be different from the card number last time.


    This... Does Mr. Jiang have two black cards?


    The female saleswoman turned her back, pushed **** her own person, and pinched it hard. She was afraid that she would faint suddenly, which would be too embarrassing.


    "Jiangning, it''s still too expensive, my mom will definitely call you when I get home."


    More than two million!


    Lin Yu really didn''t dare to think about it.


    "This is the first gift for Dad to recover. Mom won''t be angry."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said.


    Su Mei knew that she was rich, let alone buying a car of 2 million, even if it was 20 million, Jiang Ning would not blink.


    He was thinking about arranging a full-time driver for Lin Wen, who can drive him and be responsible for Lin Wen''s safety.


    Jiangning turned his head to look at Brother Gou, who was staring at him with a look of worship.


    "Big Brother!"


    Brother Gou hurriedly shouted respectfully.


    "From those thirty people, choose a good one and serve as a driver and bodyguard for my dad."


    Jiangning ordered.


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou immediately responded.


    This kind of work is equivalent to Jiang Ning personally arranged. Those guys will probably break their heads and have to fight for it.


    "In addition, tell my brothers, work hard, as long as the improvement of the strength satisfies me, I will send one to one person."


    Jiang Ning''s second sentence made Brother Gou startled for a moment, and then he couldn''t help flushing.


    "Send the car?"


    Jiangning pointed to the car that he had repaired not far away, "That''s it, I don''t like it?"


    "How can it be!"


    Brother Gou shouted excitedly, "This group of animals must be so excited that they won''t sleep to train!"


    Very soon, the procedures are completed.


    Jiangning didn''t drive the car away directly, letting the female salesman get the sign up. Anyway, it will take some time for Lin Wen to fully recover.


    He directly gave the repaired car to Brother Gou directly, which was regarded as the first reward.


    Brother Gou excitedly drove to the suburban training ground to pretend to be forced, while Jiang Ning drove by himself and took Lin Yuzhen home.


    Outskirts training ground.


    When nothing happens, everyone will come here consciously and continue training.


    It is one thing to pass, but the time to pass is another thing. Even if it can only be improved by one second, it is a great improvement for them.

 Chapter 130： Have a fight

    Seeing Brother Dog coming in Jiangning''s car, the third child couldn''t help but said, "Big Brother is here?"


    "No, just Gou Ge alone."


    Brother Gou is wearing sunglasses, walking in the wind, his head slightly raised, full of momentum.


    walked up to the group of people, deliberately took out the car key, pressed the lock key, the car lights flashed twice, and put away the rearview mirror. It was chic and stylish.


    "Brother Dog, brother didn''t come?"


    "not coming."


    Brother Gou was reluctant to take off his sunglasses, "You guys are so embarrassed, how disappointed was the eldest brother when he came to see?"


    "I have improved by three seconds."


    The youngest is not convinced.


    "Hurry up with me?"


    Brother Gou is not at all polite, "You are still two seconds away from me!"


    The third child stopped talking.


    Other people are even more difficult to speak. I have to say that Brother Gou is currently the fastest for everyone to clear the level. Others can''t catch up temporarily, but it doesn''t mean that they have been unable to catch up.


    "Because I can fight hard and improve fast enough, this car, the big brother rewarded me!"


    Brother Gou couldn''t help but proudly said, "This is an affirmation of my dog, an encouragement to me!"


    "Brother Dog, really?"


    The second child is a little unbelievable.


    "Big brother speaking, is there a fake?"


    "Is the big brother missing the money for this car?"


    "Let me tell you, I just accompanied my eldest brother to the store and bought a car for my eldest brother Lao Zhangren for more than two million!"


    hiss...


    A group of people couldn''t help taking a breath.


    They don''t know how rich Jiangning is.


    "This car will be given to me," Gou said proudly, "Big Brother also said that as long as anyone has made enough progress and satisfies him, he will continue to send it. It is best to send one by one person!"


    A group of people were a little excited.


    These people, who had fought around for two to three decades, were hungry and starved.


    Now I have followed Jiang Ning, and my salary is 10,000 yuan a month. I also take care of board and lodging. Now I have improved my strength and rewarded me?


    Improved, but their strength!


    "Do not believe?"


    Brother Gou sneered, "Big Brother is not short of money, and he is willing to give it to you, it depends on you being up for it!"


    "My words are clear to you,"


    He glanced around, "Frankly speaking, a man like Big Brother can look down on us at all, but he gave us a chance!"


    Everyone knows that Jiang Ning is a god, so powerful that they look up to them.


    The more they train and improve themselves, the more they feel that Jiangning is horrible, the kind of horror that can''t see the end!


    "My dog ??has never served anyone in his life, but to my eldest brother, I admire him so much!"


    His eyes are full of light of faith and worship!


    I love my wife, I love my mother-in-law and my mother-in-law, and he takes care and protection of his brothers. Who doesn''t admire such a person?


    "I just want to tell you,"


    Brother Gou took a deep breath, "As long as you work hard and hard enough, Big Brother can let you get things that you dare not think of!"


    For an instant, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    People who were still a bit tired at the moment are also wiped out.


    "in addition,"


    Brother Gou laughed suddenly and raised the corners of his mouth, "Big brother¡¯s old man, needs a driver and bodyguard, let me arrange someone..."


    He saw everyone staring at him, almost eating himself!


    This is the person that the elder brother personally explained to you!


    "Hmph, don''t **** look at me, protect this important thing like Lao Zhangren, of course the strongest person should go!"


    He walked aside, sat down, and said lightly, "Fight, whoever wins, who will go!"

 Chapter 131： Seventieth birthday

    The mud is rolling, and the roar is loud!


    played for more than two hours, and the youngest who stood at last opened his mouth and didn''t care to wipe the dirt off his face.


    "Snatch me? You guys are still tender!"


    The youngest laughed triumphantly and turned to look at Brother Dog, "How about it, can I be sure now."


    "Yes."


    Brother Gou nodded, "Youngest, you can hear clearly, it''s a big deal, don''t shame your brothers!"


    "I just spared my life, and I will also ensure the safety of my eldest brother and my husband!"


    The rest have no regrets.


    If you lose, you lose. I am willing to bet.


    But they also know that they have embarked on the right path, as long as they keep getting stronger, they must keep getting stronger too!


    A group of people were assaulted, not only for Jiangning¡¯s reward, but also for Jiangning¡¯s trust in them.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Mei was taking care of Lin Wen in the hospital, and the task of cooking at home was naturally handed over to Lin Yuzhen.


    It¡¯s just that, compared with Su Mei, Lin Yu is really good at cooking.


    "How about we go out to eat? I''ll treat."


    Lin Yu really took a look. The dishes cooked by himself on the table were of color and smell, as if they didn''t touch anything.


    She rarely cooks. There is a good wife and mother like Su Mei at home, so where is the chance for her to do it?


    "Need not."


    Jiangning didn''t mind at all, and ate deliciously.


    When he was on a mission outside, he had eaten everything, and he had already developed an iron stomach.


    This is the first time he has eaten Lin Yu''s dishes, Jiang Ning has a completely enjoyable expression.


    It''s Lin Yuzhen, who can''t stop himself.


    too salty!


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    She was trying to tell Jiang Ning to stop eating, the phone at home rang.


    Lin Yuzhen walked over and connected: "Hello? Auntie, my mother is not at home, and I will be with my father in the hospital."


    "Grandma''s 70th birthday?"


    Lin Yu''s tone is obviously different, "Okay, our house will go, I''ll tell my parents later."


    Hung up the phone, Lin Yu''s complexion was real, but a little ugly.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Ning almost ate all the dishes on the table.


    "My grandma''s 70th birthday."


    Lin Yu smiles really wryly, his aunt, who talks about ostentation most, celebrates her grandma''s birthday every year.


    She is not filial, she just wants to take this opportunity to show her filial piety in front of others, and by the way, she will charge a little more gift money. Anyway, she does everything, and she has the final say on how much it will cost.


    Several times before, Su Mei couldn''t produce so much because of the difficulties at home, but this aunt has been screaming for a few years.


    has forced Su Mei to keep his money and honor his elders even if he doesn¡¯t buy a piece of clothing.


    Otherwise, there is a reputation for being unfilial.


    "Dad definitely can''t go," Lin Yuzhen said, "Mom wants to take care of dad, so surely she can''t go, what can I do?"


    "If no one goes to our house, my aunt doesn''t know what to say badly."


    Lin Yu really understands her own aunt''s mouth. She can say anything and dare to say anything.


    "Then let''s go."


    Jiang Ning said, "It should be a birthday for the elders. I will prepare a gift for it."


    "what?"


    Lin Yu really shook his head quickly, "No, don''t want you to spend money."


    She said in her heart that she didn''t want to go at all. She didn''t like seeing those relatives.


    Since Lin Wen was disabled, has any relative asked about it? He even secretly mocked Lin Wen for being a useless person all his life, and mocking Su Mei for being blind. He thought that he could marry a rich man, but he was marrying a crippled man.


    Lin Yu really doesn''t say these, but she knows them all.


    She is kind, but it does not mean that she will always pretend not to know when she is bullied.

 Chapter 132： Congratulation

    "I won''t go if I''m not free."


    [Xianyu Hongchen Novels www.jinxiyue.net] Lin Yu really snorts.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the phone rang again, this time it was Su Mei.


    Obviously, the auntie was not at ease, because she was afraid that her family would not go, so she called Su Mei¡¯s cell phone directly.


    "I want to take care of your dad, and there is no way to get out, Yuzhen, you go, anyway, grandma is an elder, so it should be her birthday."


    Where is Su Mei dissatisfied with her aunt, but she is still very filial to her grandmother.


    Lin Yu really had nothing to say, opened his mouth and couldn''t say it, but Su Mei had already hung up the phone.


    Jiang Ning was amused for a while, he had never seen Lin Yu really look so reluctant.


    "Don''t worry, we will be there tomorrow morning and see your relatives by the way."


    Jiangning said, "If you are a son-in-law, you have to come to the door to acknowledge your relatives."


    "They may not like you."


    Lin Yu is really out of air.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t matter, it''s just an explanation from his mother-in-law, he must finish it well.


    Early the next morning, Jiang Ning first sent Lin Yuzhen to the company to handle some important things, and he went to the mall and bought gifts.


    Then I went to pick up Lin Yuzhen, and went directly to the county grandma''s house.


    "Jiang Ning, if they ask you questions, you can just do it casually. If they say you, don''t be angry."


    Lin Yu was a little embarrassed and looked at Jiang Ning, "The relatives in my family may be more curious."


    She knows those people too well.


    "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart."


    At that time, the county seat was Su''s house.


    There are lights and festoons everywhere, and people who don¡¯t know think it¡¯s the Chinese New Year.


    a beaming look.


    "Oh, there are only three arches. How do you guys do it? A family should pay for at least two, but you can''t afford to rent one? His uncle! His uncle! Where''s yours? Find someone to get it!"


    "Why is there not enough food in the kitchen? I bought enough, not enough for you to pay for it!"


    "Sanmei, change the clothes for mom, I bought her new clothes, it cost me thousands, but I have to give the old lady a bit more energy."


    In the whole room, there is the loud voice of Lin Yuzhen''s aunt Su Hong.


    Su Hong is very prosperous and married a small cadre. She has a bit of face in the county town, making her feel proud and proud in front of her family.


    There is something at home, she just said a word and asked my husband to talk to the one who said it, but she never helped solve it.


    Su Hong directed her younger brothers and sisters to work in each house, but she sat there eating sunflower seeds, thinking in her heart, who would come today, who would give as much, and after deducting the expenses, how much would be left.


    "The little girl is also true, what time is this, are you still coming?"


    Su Hong rolled her eyes complainingly, "I know her family is difficult, but the difficulties are difficult, so she told her her birthday, didn''t she show it? Too unconscionable!"


    The man sitting across from him, slightly shy with a beer belly, did nothing from start to finish, so he drank tea quietly, looking indifferent.


    "Their family just expresses it, how much can it express?"


    Xu Ming smiled disdainfully, "One more person, and one more mouth to eat."


    Two people can get married and become a couple, the tone of these words is really exactly the same.


    "Brother-in-law, can you come over and help? This couplet is not easy for me to do alone!"


    There was a voice at the door.


    Xu Ming raised his eyelids, but he didn''t seem to hear anything, changed his posture a little, and continued to sit peacefully.


    Ask him a little leader to climb the stairs and paste the couplet?


    What a joke!


    "You won''t do it slowly. Your brother-in-law''s suit is dirty. How expensive is the dry cleaning!"


    Su Hong scolded her head and covered her face, "You can''t do such a thing, otherwise you can pay more?"

 Chapter 133： Were home

    His uncle at the door blushed, he could only stop talking, and slowly changed the couplet by himself.


    Su Hong glanced at the time, it was already ten thirty, but no one came?


    Is it because my elder sister didn''t make the time clear, or did they dare not come?


    "I don''t even care about Mom''s birthday, so what do I do all the time? Are you making a lot of money? I haven''t made a lot of money!"


    Su Hong got up, there was a melon seed shell on the ground, and she immediately called her niece to sweep the ground.


    She went into the room in a hurry, and the third sister Su Qin was changing clothes for the old lady.


    "Let me do it."


    Su Hong squinted and smiled, "Mom, how about this dress? I have spent thousands on buying it for you, do you like it!"


    The old lady smiled and nodded: "Like it."


    She can''t tell where it is, where this dress costs thousands of dollars, I am afraid it is a discounted item at the clothing store.


    It¡¯s just that she dare not say that her eldest daughter is so strong that she was scolded for saying it.


    "Where is my brother-in-law?"


    Su Hong turned his head, looked at Su Qin and asked, "Last time he said, buy a massage chair for mom, haven¡¯t you chosen yet?"


    Su Qin hurriedly said, "I have already selected it. I won''t let the merchant ship it today."


    A little smug on her face: "More than eight thousand!"


    turned his head and looked at the old lady, "Mom, you feel tired by then, just lie on it, press the switch, and the whole person will feel comfortable."


    "My daughter is still filial."


    The old lady smiled and patted Su Qin''s hand.


    "Where is Su Mei?"


    Su Qin asked, "Has the eldest sister called her? What time is it, and no one is seen yet."


    "beated!"


    Su Hong glared, "Why didn''t I call, I made several calls yesterday, and she said she would definitely come, you can see what time it is, and you don¡¯t know how to come early and do something for help."


    ''S tone was full of complaints and dissatisfaction.


    "The downtown area of ??Donghai is a bit far away, maybe it''s still on the way."


    The old lady said something.


    "What''s on the road? I only drove for an hour."


    Su Hong hummed, "I almost forgot, the little girl''s house doesn''t have a car, so if you have to take the shuttle bus and take the bus, it really takes some time."


    She almost forgot that the little sister¡¯s house is different from her own. Her family has a car, and it takes one hour to drive to Donghai City. People who don¡¯t have a car have to take a bus to the bus station and buy a ticket for the car. Wouldn''t it take more time to transfer to the bus?


    "You said the little girl is also true. How cheap are the cars now? You can buy a domestically produced car for 50,000 or 60,000. She just can''t buy it in full. Can''t it be a down payment of 20,000 or 30,000?"


    Su Hong was tidying up the clothes for the old lady, while muttering, ¡°It¡¯s so convenient to have a car. Go wherever you want.¡±


    "Five to sixty thousand is not too much. My brother-in-law has to take medicine every month. Where can she have spare money."


    Su Qin shook his head.


    "That''s the disability dragged down the little girl."


    Su Hong is not polite, "What a good condition our little girl used to be is a flower in the school. How many people chase her, but how can I be blinded and look at that rubbish."


    "Okay, don''t talk about this kind of thing anymore."


    The old lady didn''t want to hear this, if Su Mei heard it, she would be very sad.


    "Mom, you don''t need to speak for her. At the beginning, she felt that she would be blessed by marrying to the Lin family, but what happened? Then Lin Wen was not treated at all in the Lin family. Others in the Lin family eat fragrant and spicy food, but Lin Wen is disabled. , So useless!"


    Su Hong hummed, "I heard, Lin Wen, I also found a husband for Yuzhen. You said there is something more useless than this?"


    "Home husband?"


    "It''s not!"


    Su Hong''s voice was octaves high, wishing everyone would know, "I heard that I''m still a tramp!"


    She pointed her head with her finger: "This is a problem!"

 Chapter 134： Domestic cars

    The expression on the old lady was stunned.


    How shameful this is!


    Su Qin didn''t expect Lin Yu to be such an excellent child, as for finding a home husband?


    And still a tramp, mentally ill?


    What did Lin Wen and Su Mei think about, no money to give their daughter a dowry, they can''t mess around like this.


    "Sanmei, the son of that colleague from your work unit, is not saying that he is looking for someone, so I will introduce you to Yuzhen, Su Mei, this is not plausible. We are sisters, so we can''t leave it alone!"


    "Okay, I''ll talk to the little girl later."


    Several people were talking, and suddenly there was a car horn outside.


    "Oh, my baby son must be here!"


    Su Hong immediately said with joy, "The car at home is now being driven by this kid. There is a car, so it''s easy to find someone!"


    After ¡¡¡¡, she ignored the old lady, twisted her waist and ran out.


    "Mom, let''s go out and have a look."


    Su Qin helped the old lady. She knew that the car at the eldest sister¡¯s house cost more than 200,000 yuan, and she was usually very precious.


    "Hey, it''s not a good car, it''s only more than 200,000 yuan, what''s there?


    Su Hong smiled and said as he walked, "I''m discussing with Xu Ming, and when I have a grandson, I will buy him a more expensive one!"


    She walked to the door, but saw that the car parked at the door was not her own.


    Looking at the car logo, the blue sky and white clouds, she has never seen it.


    "Auntie."


    The car door opened and Lin Yu really walked down. Seeing the old lady and the others came out, he shouted, "Grandma, happy birthday."


    In a moment, the air was a little quiet.


    Everyone''s attention is not on Lin Yuzhen, but on the car, especially on the car logo with blue sky and white clouds.


    Uncle Su Gang stepped forward and glanced at the front and rear of the car: "Yuzhen, when did your family buy a car?"


    This car does not seem to be cheap.


    "I just bought it last month."


    "This is fifty or sixty thousand, right?"


    Su Hong glanced, "It seems that domestic cars are almost at this price."


    Uncle did not speak, and Su Qin did not speak. Even if you don¡¯t know how much it is, this car logo is more expensive than the Volkswagen Magotan from Su Hong¡¯s family.


    Lin Yu really didn''t answer, but just smiled.


    The main driver opened the door, and Jiang Ning walked down and stood beside Lin Yuzhen.


    "Hello, I am Jiang Ning."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Jiang Ning''s body in an instant.


    Looking at it, Jiang Ning is tall and straight, with a kind of casualness on his body. He doesn''t look like a rich person. The clothes on his body are also very ordinary. Standing next to Lin Yuzhen, he still looks a little older.


    "Yuzhen, is this what your parents are looking for for you?"


    Su Qin frowned immediately.


    Sure enough, as the eldest sister said, the husband who came to the door.


    After buying a car at home, let this kid drive? Moreover, the Samui family, where did the money come from, to buy such a good car.


    "Well, grandma, he is Jiang Ning, my husband."


    Lin Yu nodded really.


    "he¡­¡­"


    The old lady suddenly became a little angry.


    Like what the eldest daughter said, Su Mei found Lin Yu a door-to-door husband. That would be too embarrassing!


    "Toot¡ª¡ª"


    The old lady was in a hurry to speak, and another horn sounded. A Volkswagen Magotan drove in. Su Hong took a look and immediately stepped forward and said with a smile: "Yuzhen, let your car go, my son. Your car is coming in. Don''t occupy the parking space for your cars worth 50,000 or 60,000. Just find a place to park!"

 Chapter 135： gift

    The air is a bit quiet.


    Su Gang''s faces are full of incredible expressions. I don''t know where Su Hong''s courage comes from. They say that this BMW car is only fifty or sixty thousand.


    I''ll give you fifty or sixty thousand, will you buy me one?


    Lin Yu really didn''t move, frowning, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Su Hong''s tone seemed a bit too much.


    Even if you don¡¯t know someone, you still have a come first.


    "What are you still waiting for?"


    Seeing Lin Yu really motionless, Su Hong suddenly felt a little displeased. He turned his head and glared at Jiang Ning, "As for you, the key is not in your hand. Move the car away."


    The Volkswagen behind ¡¡¡¡ stopped, apparently seeing a BMW already parked in the parking space, and was afraid to squeeze it over.


    He pulled over by himself, turned off and got out of the car. Seeing the front of the car from the bottom of the car, he couldn''t help but yelled, "This car is so beautiful, who''s it?"


    "What''s so good-looking, what''s so good-looking, where is our family''s good-looking."


    Su Hong snorted, and saw that his son had turned off the fire, and didn''t say anything anymore, "Isn''t it just a domestic product of 50,000 or 60,000, can it compare with ours."


    The corners of his son''s mouth moved, thinking he had misheard.


    looked up and saw Lin Yuzhen standing there, could not help but said: "Yuzhen, your car?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t want to care about him, so he walked directly to the old lady: "Grandma, my dad is in the hospital, and my mother is taking care of him. They can''t come today. Just me and Jiangning will wish you a birthday."


    The old lady nodded and glanced at Jiang Ning, her face was dissatisfied, but she didn''t say anything.


    You can''t drive people out directly.


    Lin Yu really helped the old lady in, and Jiang Ning followed behind him. He could feel that almost everyone''s eyes were on him.


    Is he so attractive?


    "Mom, that''s not a domestic car!"


    Behind, Su Hong''s son lowered his voice and said, "What about a luxury car, this one costs half a million!"


    "How many?"


    Su Hong thought he had heard it wrong.


    "Five hundred thousand!"


    She couldn''t help taking a breath, then looked back, and suddenly felt that she seemed to be better than the public at home.


    "This little girl is so real. If there is no money, there is no money. What else do you want to rent a car for? It''s a swollen face to fill a fat man!"


    She wouldn¡¯t believe it, Su Mei¡¯s family suddenly became rich. What is the situation of her family, can she still not know?


    In the room, Xu Ming still sat there, but never stood up, always carrying the frame of his little leader.


    "Oh, the rain is really coming. I haven''t seen you in a few years, and it''s more beautiful."


    Seeing Lin Yu really helping the old lady come in, Xu Ming smiled and said, "Would you like to introduce someone to you, uncle?"


    Lin Yu really calmly said: "I''m married."


    Xu Ming raised his head too.


    His gaze fell on Jiang Ning who was following Lin Yuzhen, and he glanced up and down.


    Jiang Ning just nodded, as a greeting.


    And Su Hong made a look, Xu Ming understood at once, did Su Mei really find Lin Yuzhen a door-to-door husband?


    He couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "Su Gang, let my younger siblings start cooking, everyone is here, let''s cook."


    Su Hong commanded.


    Su Gang didn''t say anything. After his wife was busy, she would be criticized by her elder sister if she didn''t do well. Even if he was angry, he could only hold back.


    "Mom, look, Yuzhen is promising now, I heard that he has entered the Lin family,"


    Su Hong smiled and said, "Yu really, how is your job now, is the salary high?"


    "It''s not bad."


    Lin Yu is so plain, she doesn''t like that look.


    "This grandma''s birthday, what gift did your mother prepare for her?"


    Su Hong was very direct, "We have done a lot of things for several of us."

 Chapter 136： Fake

    She pointed to the clothes on the old lady: "See you, grandma''s clothes are thousands of them!"


    "There is also a massage chair. Your second uncle is sending it to you, eight thousand!"


    "Hey, we can''t do more for the elderly, just do our best,"


    Su Hong sighed, "Auntie knows your family''s situation, so just show a little heart, and ah, go back and tell your mother clearly, don''t make any pretense."


    Her face was full of a lesson in tone: "Is it necessary to come to my own family? It''s not a good idea to rent a car and have the money. Isn''t it good to be respectful to my grandmother? It''s all my own family members. Who doesn''t know who owns the family? ?"


    Su Hong couldn¡¯t see that others had a better life than herself, especially when she hadn¡¯t been in front of her relatives for a few days, Lin Yu really drove a half-million dollar car, what''s the matter?


    Why don¡¯t you rent a one million car?


    When Su Hong said, the others also suddenly realized.


    What''s the situation in Lin Yuzhen''s family? Everyone knows in their hearts. Let alone buying a car, Lin Wen''s monthly medical expenses are still tight.


    "The most important thing is to live a steady life, do you understand?"


    Su Hong became addicted to the lesson, staring at Lin Yuzhendao.


    "Um."


    Lin Yu really wanted to have an attack, but Jiang Ning gently shook her hand to prevent her from getting angry, and she endured it.


    After all, she was still her elder, even if she was unhappy, she didn''t need to explain to them.


    "What gift did the little girl bring to mom?"


    Su Hong said nothing, the third child Su Qin smiled and asked.


    Her family gave a massage chair this year, more than 8,000!


    But it hurts her heart badly, but every time she makes her elder sister proud, she feels uncomfortable. No, I said last time that I would give a massage chair this year, but I asked her husband to buy it today.


    Lin Yuzhen carries a bag in his hand, which Jiang Ning bought at the mall.


    She didn''t know what it was, she opened it now and took out a box from it.


    "Grandma, my mom has no time to come, but I brought a gift. I hope grandma likes it."


    Lin Yuzhen picked up the box, and as soon as he opened it, he felt a green light shine through.


    In a short time, the old lady''s eyes lit up.


    "Emerald!"


    Su Qin''s sharp eyes couldn''t help but yelled, "This, this is jade?"


    In the box, there was a jade bracelet, crystal clear, like an ice cube, emitting a faint green light, and Su Qin couldn''t help but slide his throat.


    "Where is jade,"


    Before Lin Yu could really speak, Su Hong laughed, "It''s just glass."


    Emerald? What a joke, the Su Mei family can afford jade and give it to the old lady, what a joke.


    She took the box over from Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and looked up and down, "Sanmei, your eyes are not that old, right."


    After finishing speaking, she glanced at Lin Yuzhen and shook her head, with a sense of disdain and disappointment on her face.


    "It''s really raining, it''s not that the auntie said you, you also bought this kind of street stall as a gift, isn''t it a bit too much?"


    She bought a few thousand yuan of clothes, not to mention, she brought a lot of vegetables. The Suqin family wanted to buy a massage chair, which was more than 8,000 yuan.


    Lin Yuzhen made a glass bracelet because he thought the children would have a house?


    This is too rude!


    "You don''t have money in your family. Everyone understands this. Even if you buy a bracelet or ring for one or two thousand, it makes sense. You get a piece of glass. Grandma is too old and dazzled. Your aunt''s eyes are not too expensive!"


    Lin Yu really pursed his mouth, blushing slightly.


    She really can''t bear it!


    "I know that Auntie has good eyes, so you might as well take a look at it. Can you get this kind of invoice from a street stall?"


    Lin Yu really doesn''t believe it, Jiangning who buys a two million car without blinking will buy fakes!

 Chapter 137： Meet up

    Su Hong was shocked, picked up the invoice from the bag, looked at the clear words on it, and subconsciously glanced at the price.


    "Fifty thousand six!"


    She couldn''t help but shouted, "How is this possible!"


    A bracelet, fifty thousand six?


    This is not a good product, it can only be regarded as average.


    To give things to the elderly, Jiang Ning naturally did not want to buy more expensive ones. If they were given to Su Mei, the price would have to be at least several times higher.


    But even so, Su Hong''s shout made everyone in the hall startled.


    Fifty-six thousand jade bracelets?


    What a joke!


    Su Qin stared at Lin Yuzhen blankly, and couldn''t believe it was true.


    Their home gave me an eight thousand massage chair. She wanted to tell the world, but at the moment, where dare to speak, this bracelet is fifty thousand.


    The eldest uncle Su Gang moved his lips and wanted to ask if Su Hong had misunderstood, but he knew that his eldest sister, in terms of money, could not be wrong.


    Fifty thousand six!


    I get my salary for a year, and that''s almost the same.


    Lin Yu was really a bracelet, so he smashed it in.


    Even the old lady herself thinks she is old, her ears are not good, and she misunderstood.


    "How many did you say?"


    she asked hurriedly.


    "Mom, fifty thousand six."


    Su just responded, "The little girl is really filial, and she gave mom such an expensive gift."


    While speaking, he deliberately glanced at Su Hong.


    The old lady hurriedly snatched the box from Su Hong''s hand, her eyes narrowed with a smile.


    Lin Yu didn''t change her face. She was numb for a long time. She was stimulated again and again by Jiang Ning. Even if the invoice was written at 560,000, she would not change her expression.


    But fortunately, it''s not that expensive, otherwise she would still be reluctant.


    Su Hong herself bought the gold ring of that brand and recognized that kind of invoice, but she only dared to buy it for 10,000. She still felt distressed for several days. Lin Yuzhen gave it as a gift, which was a bracelet of 55,000. Her face suddenly became a little ugly. .


    I even laughed at Lin Yuzhen just now, and laughed at her family not to swell her face to fill her fat man, this bracelet made her silent.


    "My mom will not buy fakes."


    Lin Yu really said, "Especially when buying things for grandma, let alone buying fakes."


    Su Hong''s face became even more embarrassed when she heard it. She clearly saw Lin Yu''s eyes really falling on the old lady''s new clothes.


    She said that it cost a few thousand yuan, but in fact, it only adds up to less than five hundred yuan.


    Lin Yu is really saying that he bought fakes!


    "The little girl is really rich. It seems that these years, I haven''t paid less from the Lin family."


    Su Hong snorted and muttered softly.


    Lin Yu was really anxious when he heard it.


    What is fishing from Lin''s house?


    They never took anything from the Lin family!


    She was about to explain, Jiang Ning took her hand and shook her head gently, beckoning her not to be impulsive.


    Today is the birthday of the old lady, don''t make things embarrassing.


    "Alright, the little girl is busy, it doesn''t matter if I don''t have time to come, it''s the same with Yuzhen and the others,"


    Su just came out to make the rounds, "Sit down first, everyone in the kitchen is busy, and it will be all right soon."


    After finishing speaking, he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, took one out and handed it to Xu Ming, but Xu Ming just smiled and motioned that he had one in his ear, which was obviously a good cigarette.


    He doesn''t like Su Gang.


    Su Gang looked a little embarrassed, and took out another one and handed it to Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning didn''t even look at it, and took it directly: "Thank you, uncle."


    After speaking, put it in your mouth naturally.


    "Ni''er, give you sister Yuzhen, pour tea with brother Jiangning."


    Su just yelled.


    Soon, a girl who looked like a high school student brought out two cups of tea.


    "Sister Yuzhen, you guys have tea."


    The little girl glanced at Jiang Ning timidly, and shouted embarrassedly.


    "This is your brother-in-law!"


    Su Gang frowned.


    "Brother-in-law drinks tea."


    The little girl blushed.


    "This is Su Yun, right,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, and took out a red envelope from his pocket, "The first time I meet, it is customary to give a meeting gift."

 Chapter 138： Rich

    Su Yun was stunned, Su Gang was also stunned, and hurriedly pushed: "No, no, I''m a big uncle, I haven''t gone to your house to give you gifts, how can I..."


    "Uncle, take it,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "My mother told you, you don''t accept it, we have to be scolded when we go back."


    Su Gang smiled, a little embarrassed, so he had to ask Su Yun to accept the red envelope, and muttered: "Thank you brother-in-law, please."


    "Thank you brother-in-law."


    Su Yun''s voice was not loud. After speaking, he stuck out his tongue and ran away hurriedly.


    Su Hong''s family sat and watched this scene, their faces were full of disdain. They gave a meeting gift and made it as much money as possible, so what?


    Xu Ming didn''t say a word, still holding the official arrogance of his little leader, the old **** was there, and he always had a calm smile on his face, as if he couldn''t appreciate anything.


    And Su Hong guessed in his heart, the red envelope, probably only two or three hundred yuan.


    Her son has already married, otherwise she would be unhappy if she gave her son two or three hundred yuan.


    As she was thinking, Su Yun suddenly ran out, his face flushed, and his face was full of tension. It seemed that he had seen something terrible, and even his breathing became rapid.


    "what happened?"


    When Su saw her like this, "Don''t go help your mother, and come out and do something."


    "dad¡­¡­"


    Su Yun''s voice was a little trembling, holding the red envelope in both hands, his palms were full of sweat.


    She yelled and turned to look at Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning: "The red envelope...the red envelope is too big."


    "Small~"


    Su Hong laughed at once.


    "I said Su Yun, you are also a high school student anyway, and a few hundred yuan can be so nervous, what about your college entrance examination?"


    She couldn''t help but shook her head, her own brother, only married at the age of 30, gave birth to Su Yun, he was timid, how could he be so timid even with his daughter?


    can be scared by a few hundred dollars.


    "Not a few hundred dollars."


    Su Yun hurriedly said, "It''s not a few hundred dollars!"


    "What''s that?"


    Su Qin asked.


    She was a little curious, the red envelope paper was a bit big, and it looked quite pretentious, but she didn''t think how much this meeting gift could give.


    After all, Jiang Ning is just a door-to-door son-in-law.


    "all¡­¡­"


    "Only one hundred?"


    Su Hong immediately became dissatisfied, "I said that the aunt of Yuzhen¡¯s family is one hundred yuan, but it is a little bit less. Although Su Yun is still a student, according to our rules, two hundred..."


    "It''s ten thousand!"


    Su Yun couldn''t hold back anymore, so he shouted out.


    In a short time, the air solidified again.


    Su Hong was halfway through talking, choking abruptly, almost not choked to death.


    The smoke that Xu Ming was about to ignite flickered and almost fell to the ground. His son was drinking tea and suddenly coughed violently, and the tea spurted out of his nostrils.


    10,000 yuan?


    Ten thousand yuan as a gift?


    Who has given it so generously!


    Su Hong''s wife only gave three hundred when she saw the junior for the first time.


    Jiangning sat there, looking very calm. To him, 10,000 yuan is not even a dime.


    "This is too much!"


    Su Gang''s face flushed. This is his two-month salary, and there are too many meeting gifts for juniors.


    "not much."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "Su Yun is about to take the college entrance examination. You need to buy reference books, exercises, etc., and supplement nutrition. These are my brother-in-law''s intentions. When you are admitted to a good university, my brother-in-law will reward you. Can."


    hiss...


    How does this rich and generous tone look like a son-in-law?


    The Su Mei family must not have so much money, but this rumor is the son-in-law of a tramp, even more impossible!


    Su Hong and Xu Ming looked at each other, their expressions are very complicated, what is going on?

 Chapter 139： Leadership shelf

    The details of Su Mei''s family are too clear.


    Lin Yuzhen is the only one working at home. Su Mei has to take care of the disabled Lin Wen. These years have been living tightly, where there is so much money.


    The only explanation...


    Xu Ming made a look, Su Hong understood, and subconsciously turned his head to stare at Lin Yuzhen, and shook his head secretly in his heart.


    My niece looks pretty good. If you are willing to let go of your shame, it won''t be difficult to find a rich person.


    It seems that Jiang Ning next to her is just a shield.


    Lin Yu really did not expect that Jiang Ning gave Su Yun a meeting gift, and his aunt''s family could even think of that aspect.


    In the hall, the old lady couldn''t put it down with the bracelet, and she couldn''t wait to put it on Jiang Ning. She couldn''t wait to put it on, so she couldn''t help asking Su Qin if this bracelet looked good.


    Su Qin doesn''t dare to say it''s not good-looking, but his heart is mixed.


    Compared with these tens of thousands of bracelets, the massage chair his family gave me was embarrassed to bring it.


    Soon, the smell of food came from the kitchen, and Jiang Ning''s nose moved.


    "My aunt''s craftsmanship is very good."


    Lin Yu really took a look at Jiang Ning, knowing that this guy is a foodie, "I have not tasted her food for many years."


    In the past few years, Lin Yu really doesn''t like coming here at all.


    "The dishes are ready! Go to the kitchen to serve them!"


    Su just yelled, holding a bowl of soup in both hands, walked out first, and put it on the table carefully.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning was about to get up, he hurriedly said: "You are sitting, you are a guest, but you can''t do anything."


    "His uncle can still talk,"


    Su Hongpi smiled, "Are we not guests?"


    "What the eldest sister said, this is yours, are you a guest?"


    In a word, Su Hong didn''t know how to pick it up.


    She is used to being strong, even if she is married, she still has a lot of desire to control the family, even Su Gang, the son, does not have any weight in her words.


    Su Qin followed into the kitchen to serve dishes. After a while, there were eight or nine dishes on the table.


    Su Gang''s wife unbuttoned her apron, sweating on her forehead: "The vegetables are all here, Mom, let''s serve it."


    She saw Lin Yuzhen with a smile on her face: "Yuzhen, I was busy in the kitchen just now, and I didn''t have time to say hello to you. Is this your uncle?"


    "Good aunt."


    Jiangning yelled openly.


    "Eh! Eh!"


    Auntie was very happy to hear that. Just now in the kitchen, Su Yun told her about the meeting ceremony. She shook her hand and poured salt into the dish.


    Seeing that she was so polite to Jiang Ning and Lin Yu, Su Hong sneered.


    It''s really snob to say that he is a younger sibling in his heart.


    "Mom, sit down."


    Su Hong helped the old lady sit in the upper position, she and Xu Ming sat on the left and right sides of the old lady, her son sat next to her, and then sat down one by one.


    Su just set up the chair, let Jiang Ning get closer to the old lady, and then Lin Yuzhen.


    The visitor is a guest. The guest should have taken a higher position, but seeing that Su Hong''s family had already sat down, he couldn''t say anything.


    "My younger brothers and sisters have nothing to say about this craft,"


    Su Qin looked at a table of dishes and couldn''t help but admire, "If it''s me, I can''t toss it out."


    Su just glanced at his wife with a smile on his face: "You are right about this, I just fell in love with your sister-in-law''s cooking skills, so she didn''t marry her!"


    The people on the table suddenly laughed.


    "What nonsense!" Aunt''s face was ashamed.


    Lin Yu really knows that his uncle and his wife are affectionate. Although their lives are poor, they have never quarreled, which is very rare.


    She turned her head: "Try it?"


    "Try it, try it!"


    Aunt also shouted enthusiastically.


    "Mom hasn''t spoken yet!"


    Su Hong shouted, "Today is the birthday of the old lady, can''t let the old lady say something first?"


    Lin Yu frowned slightly, she felt that the auntie was deliberately targeting Jiang Ning and herself.

 Chapter 140： shameless

    "I have nothing to say, just be happy everyone."


    is wearing a bracelet on her hand, and the old lady is in a bad mood now.


    "It''s raining, you eat more food, it''s rare to come over once, eat more."


    She glanced at Jiang Ning again. Although she was a little dissatisfied with the door-to-door son-in-law, for the sake of the bracelet, she greeted, "Jiangning also eat more."


    Su Hong couldn''t help cursing in her heart, even the old lady was bought!


    Lin Yu really gave Jiang Ning some food. Jiang Ning hadn''t eaten it yet. Xu Ming tapped the wine glass with his chopsticks and said flatly: "Since Mom doesn''t say anything, what can I say?"


    Without waiting for Su Gang''s reaction, Su Hong quickly smiled and said: "Okay, then please let us Director Xu, have a few words with you?"


    This official shelf is brought to the dinner table at home!


    Xu Ming smiled and glanced around: "Today, it''s Mom''s birthday. On behalf of the younger generation, I will first wish my mother a blessing like the East China Sea and a long life!"


    Su Hong, mother and son, immediately clapped vigorously.


    Su Qin and Su Gang had to take two shots, but the aunt and Su Yun did not move.


    "Everyone is here today, oh yes, brother-in-law is still on the way, let''s not wait for him,"


    Xu Ming glanced at Su Qin. She always sent the massage chair to her, she was still on the way, "Everyone is here, there are some things, let me say a few words."


    "Su Gang, these years, you have taken good care of your mom, and you''re a brother-in-law, all in your eyes."


    This is praise.


    Lin Yu really listened, not knowing what to say.


    In these years, how much have the two aunts and grandma cared about? Not all of them are taking care of the uncle''s family.


    Su just heard it, and he was also uncomfortable, as if he was doing it for Xu Ming and the others.


    He chuckled and didn''t speak, but his aunt was a bit upset, obviously written on his face.


    Jiang Ning looked at the reactions of everyone on the table, and felt funny in his heart. Su Hong and his wife really regarded themselves as their own homes. This tone was entirely the leader''s speech.


    is a bit too much.


    "And Su Qin, the past few years have been going well, my eldest sister and I are still the same sentence, if there is anything we can help, just ask, Xu Ming is in this county, and I still have some connections."


    Su Qin smiled and said, "Thank you brother-in-law, then."


    I have said this for many years, but my child wants to go to a better middle school, and I have looked for Xu Ming a few times, but they all evade that the current policy is strict and difficult to handle.


    "Why are you polite with my brother-in-law?"


    Su Hong grotesquely, "Really, it''s too far-sighted!"


    Xu Ming smiled, turned his head, his eyes finally fell on Lin Yuzhen.


    He seemed to be smiling but not smiling, the expression on his face made Lin Yu really uncomfortable.


    "It''s raining, your parents are not there. If your uncle is away, you can help me bring them to them."


    Before Lin Yu really spoke, Xu Ming first sighed, and then said, "What about the situation in your family, we all know that the difficulties are a bit more difficult, but at least it''s okay. Don''t think your uncle speaks straight, but if you have any, I must say."


    Lin Yuzhen''s expression changed.


    "We can''t just have no shame for the money!"


    "You don''t even need the minimum dignity for the car, the house, and the money? It won''t work!"


    Lin Yu really raised his head and stared at the uncle-in-chief blankly, completely unaware of what he was talking about.


    "Since I have found a home-to-door husband, whether it is a shield or not, then the life should be passed or passed. If you want to play outside, your uncle is not good at persuading you. Human face!"


    "boom!"


    Lin Yu really understood, and couldn''t bear it, slapped on the table and stood up directly.

 Chapter 141： Really richer than you

    "What do you mean by this?"


    Lin Yu really tolerated again and again. Seeing that everyone here was for the sake of her elders, she didn''t say anything.


    This Xu Ming is actually pushing his nose to his face, and the more he talks, the more energy he gets.


    What does he mean by saying that he didn''t know the shame, and he used some indiscriminate means to get money?


    Is there such an elder!


    "Rain, what do you do!"


    Xu Ming hasn''t spoken yet, Su Hong shouted, "Is there anyone who talks to elders like this?"


    "Are you still like elders?"


    Lin Yu was really angry and laughed, "Since we came here, you have been talking about us and my parents. Does our family owe you?"


    "Don''t you just think our family is better than yours now, your heart is unbalanced?"


    Lin Yu really stared at Su Hong, and he was not at all polite at the moment, "Yes, our family is rich and rich now, and all the money belongs to my husband. What''s wrong? No!"


    She really couldn''t bear it.


    She regarded Su Hong and the others as her elders, but did Su Hong and the others regard her as relatives?


    can even say this kind of thing, it''s too much!


    Lin Yu is really kind, but it doesn''t mean that she will let others bully herself!


    Jiangning sat there, but never said a word.


    The first time he saw Lin Yu really get angry, he also knew that Lin Yu really must get angry.


    He didn''t speak, just to make Lin Yu really understand that kindness is applied to people who should be treated kindly, not everyone.


    "you¡­"


    Su Hong was angry and stood up and pointed at Lin Yuzhen, "You are not big or young! I will be jealous of your house? What are you kidding me!"


    "Your mother was stupid back then, marrying a crippled woman, she was ruined all her life. I advise her to be useless, but now it is better. You are even more stupid. You are also looking for a home husband. The face of our Su family will let you both mother and daughter. Lost it all!"


    Su Hong was annoyed, as if Lin Yu was really on his mind, "What makes me jealous of your family? You have money, how rich can you be? Can you be more than mine!"


    Su Gang and Su Qin didn''t expect Xu Ming to say something like that.


    He said that he was an elder, reminding Lin Yuzhen, but that kind of thing, can you just say it casually.


    Jiangning is still here!


    Su just got angry when he heard it, nowhere did the elders say this to his younger generations.


    "Sorry, our family is really richer than you."


    Without waiting for Su Gang to help Lin Yu really speak, Jiang Ning said softly.


    He stood up, holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand, Lin Yuzhen calmed down all at once.


    "As the heir of the Lin Group, Yuzhen is currently worth more than one billion yuan. It is not comparable to others, but it should be more than enough than yours."


    "Lin''s heir?"


    Su Hong seemed to have been hit by a cannonball, and immediately went silent. After a three-second pause, he immediately shouted, "Impossible! How could that useless Lin Wen replace the Lin family''s industry!"


    "Do you still want to lie to me!"


    "The old Lin has fallen, and the new Lin, my old husband is the chairman, and Yu is really the general manager."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Don''t you know these [Baidu novel www.tomtxt.com]?"


    Su Hong blushed, and couldn''t believe it.


    Su Mei is better than her now?


    This is impossible!


    "To be honest, I won''t let the rain really come, because eating with someone like you is too low-grade." Jiang Ning was not very polite.


    "Grandma, Yuzhen and I have something else to do, so I won''t accompany you to dinner."


    Speaking of this, Jiang Ning knew that Lin Yuzhen was not in the mood to stay here anymore, and led Lin Yuzhen to turn around and leave.

 Chapter 142： Network

    "It''s raining!"


    Su just hurriedly chased up, "Don''t be angry!"


    Lin Yu really shook his head and didn''t speak.


    "Just leave, she won''t eat without her?"


    Su Hong hummed, "Our family temple is small, we can''t tolerate this Lin heir!"


    Xu Ming also sneered, and sat down.


    He had heard some news that the Lin Group had undergone tremendous changes in Donghai City, but he did not expect that Lin Yu''s family had now become the real estate of Lin Yu''s family.


    How rich is his family?


    No wonder it was buying a car and giving away tens of thousands of bracelets to the old lady. Today I came to show off on purpose!


    After hearing Su Hong''s words, Lin Yuzhen sighed in his heart. There was a trace of affection for this aunt in his heart, but now, it has completely disappeared.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiangning was calm.


    The two were about to leave, when a voice came from outside, full of smiles.


    "Director Xu! Director Xu is really here!"


    Outside, a few people walked in with a big laugh, carrying fruits and gift boxes in their hands, "I heard that Director Xu¡¯s mother-in-law¡¯s birthday, let¡¯s come and take a look!"


    When Xu Ming saw it, his eyebrows were instantly overjoyed. These were all his colleagues.


    He sent them a message in the morning, saying that he was celebrating the birthday of the old lady today, and these people immediately understood what Xu Ming meant.


    "Old lady, we are all under Director Xu, who came here to pay you birthday greetings!"


    "I hope you will accept this dim sum, and I wish you a happy birthday!"


    A few people are very good at talking, and they say festive words again and again.


    "Come as you come, what else to bring."


    Xu Ming deliberately sullen his face, and the triumph in his eyes is undisguised, "Let''s not take it as an example!"


    This is the network!


    This is power!


    He deliberately glanced at Lin Yuzhen, even if Lin Yuzhen''s family is rich now, but in this small county, his identity as the director is much easier to use than Lin Yuzhen''s money!


    Su Hong, this is so happy, he immediately brought a chair and asked a few people to sit down.


    These are all for his husband''s face.


    Without waiting for them to sit down, the sound of a horn suddenly sounded outside, as if there was more than one car.


    "Someone is here again?"


    Su Hong was startled, and then his face became even more smug. He turned his head to look at Xu Ming, pretending to be angry and said, "What are you doing? The old lady is celebrating her birthday. What are you calling so many leaders over here!"


    "I didn''t call out a few, but some leaders in the unit gave me face and said to come over and have a drink."


    Xu Ming straightened up, his eyes narrowed, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    He deliberately walked in front of Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, it was called a head held high.


    Su just looked at him for a while and wanted to say something, but his wife stopped him.


    Lin Yu was really expressionless, Jiang Ning just thought it was funny, as if looking at a few clowns, he was full of funny appearances in front of him.


    Outside the house, several cars were parked, the doors opened, and the leader who got out of the car was the leader!


    Behind him, several leaders in the county town temporarily knew that Zhang had come down, and they were so scared that they came directly out of the unit. They didn''t know what the Donghai City controller suddenly came to do in the county town.


    Xu Ming was shocked when he saw those county leaders. He is a little director, so please don''t move these big guys!


    Seeing these county leaders respectfully following a few people behind, Xu Ming felt a little cold, especially when he saw the face of leader Zhang-the face he had seen many times on TV, his legs could not help but tremble. stand up.


    "Mr. Lin!"


    When leader Zhang saw Jiang Ning, he nodded slightly, but did not call him. Instead, he walked quickly to Lin Yuzhen and stretched out his hands to shake hands with Lin Yuzhen, "I will go to your company to find you, and the secretary said you will come to the county town to celebrate the birthday of the old lady. Yes, I came here without stopping."


    "Why, it''s time to say a happy birthday to the old lady, right?"

 Chapter 143： Investors are here!

    Lin Yu was really shocked.


    Xu Ming was also shocked, the big eyes staring at the small eyes in the room, everything was shocked!


    Not only that, but the little leaders standing behind Zhang''s leader took a long time to react.


    Leader Zhang rushed to the county seat in a hurry, just to say a happy birthday to an old lady?


    This is too scary!


    Without waiting for their reaction, Leader Zhang walked up to the old lady and held the old lady''s hand affectionately: "Old man, happy birthday to you!"


    The old lady hadn''t reacted yet, but when she saw Xu Ming''s face turned pale in fright, she realized that the person in front of her should be of a good identity.


    "Thank you! Thank you! You are interested!"


    said the old lady busy.


    Then, the little leaders behind him came over quickly, with smiles on their faces, like the breeze in spring, full of kindness and concern, and they greeted the old lady one by one.


    In front of Leader Zhang, they are small leaders, but in front of Xu Ming, any one of them is not something he can talk about!


    Including several of his colleagues, one by one did not dare to speak any more, standing aside, fearing being seen, fidgeting.


    "How come there are so many big leaders suddenly?"


    "I don''t know! What''s the origin? That girl doll, President Lin?"


    The two people communicated in a low voice, their hearts beating fiercely, but they were frightened.


    The Su family members are also shocked.


    Su Hong opened his mouth to ask, but Xu Ming stopped a look, what''s going on, what else to say!


    Su Hong had to shut up.


    She can clearly feel the tension and anxiety on her husband''s face. These expressions will only appear in front of leaders who are far more powerful than her.


    "Mr. Lin, those investors are here, and I want to call you Lin to meet, I can only come to you in a hurry."


    Leader Zhang smiled, "A few big projects, they just want to cooperate with you, others look down on them!"


    Lin Yu really nodded: "You can just give me a call, and I will bother you to take a trip yourself."


    She was too polite. Leader Zhang couldn''t help but his Adam''s apple slipped. He glanced at the Jiang Ning who was sitting there without leaving a trace. He was secretly relieved when he saw that he was not angry.


    "No trouble, no trouble. It is my duty to work for the economic development of Donghai City. No matter what I do."


    "That?"


    He paused and looked at Lin Yuzhen, "When can President Lin go back?"


    Lin Yu really glanced back, she wanted to leave a long time ago.


    "Let''s go now."


    "Grandma, let''s go first."


    She didn''t want to say more.


    Leader Zhang shook the old man¡¯s hand again, full of guilt: ¡°Old man, I¡¯m so sorry to interrupt your birthday party. These projects are very important. I have to go back and sit down. I have no choice but to take her. Please go."


    The old lady nodded in a hurry: "Your business is important, it''s okay."


    She was dumbfounded.


    My granddaughter, how can I be so powerful!


    Jiang Ning drove away with Lin Yuzhen, and Zhang and others immediately followed.


    A group of people left, the room was still silent.


    "Then what, Director Xu, we still have something to do, let''s go first."


    Several colleagues waved away hurriedly.


    They have already noticed that there is something wrong with the atmosphere, and they only hope that coming to support Director Xu today will not ruin their future.


    Xu Ming''s face is very ugly, not angry, but scared.


    He is a small director, not to mention that leader Zhang, even the small leader following leader Zhang, can knead him casually.


    But he saw it with his own eyes, those little leaders, from start to finish, dare not even fart to make a sound!

 Chapter 144： Senseless

    "Is the rain really so bad now?"


    Still my aunt said something, her eyes were full of light, and she admired, "I knew she was amazing!"


    "Yun''er, see you! Your sister Yuzhen graduated from a prestigious university. How good you are, you have to study hard and work hard for the college entrance examination!"


    "Um!"


    Su Yun nodded seriously.


    Su Gang took a deep breath and glanced at his wife and children.


    Of course he knew who the people who had just come were. He didn¡¯t see that Xu Ming¡¯s face turned pale, and there was a bit of the director¡¯s official arrogance. He smiled flatteringly for half an hour, and the cheeks were almost stiff, but who looked at him ?


    Su Hong didn''t speak anymore.


    She was completely hit.


    Lin Yuzhen''s family is so amazing!


    She asked Xu Ming quietly. Xu Ming just shook his head and didn''t say a word. Obviously, he was hit hard.


    I put on airs in front of Lin Yuzhen, but a leader who was much higher than himself, in front of Lin Yuzhen, was respectful and polite.


    And, they are not fools, they can clearly feel that, that leader Zhang, not only is very polite to Lin Yu, but also in awe of Jiangning!


    That''s right, just awe!


    This meal is out of taste.


    "Oh, it''s late, it''s late!"


    Outside the door, Su Qin¡¯s husband led two people and came in with a massage chair. Seeing a table of people sitting there, but no one was eating, he couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°Why, wait for me?¡±


    Su Qin glanced at him and moved his lips: "Wait for what you do."


    Her husband was not angry, so he let the massage chair down, and walked up to the old lady to ask for credit.


    "Mom, I bought you a massage chair, more than eight thousand!"


    His face is full of pride, "You''re old, enjoy yourself!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a bracelet on the wrist of the old lady, and he could feel it at a glance. This bracelet was definitely not cheap.


    Su Qin quickly winked at him, let him not be ashamed!


    There are more than 8,000 massage chairs, are you very proud of it?


    Lin Yujin¡¯s gift is a bracelet of fifty thousand six!


    "That''s right, isn''t it that the little girl and the others won''t come, will the rain really come?"


    Her husband turned his head to look at her, smiled, "You didn''t ask me to introduce someone to her, I will contact..."


    "Are you endless?"


    Su Qin couldn''t help it anymore, and his voice became louder, "Sit down and eat! So many dishes can''t stop your mouth!"


    also introduce a fart!


    Does Lin Yu really need to introduce himself?


    She said that Lin Yu was really grateful to herself, but what kind of ordinary person is the husband she brought to the door? The woman was attentive, and she felt a lot of things Xu Ming hadn''t seen.


    That Jiangning is definitely not easy!


    Even, Lin Yuzhen''s family can make such a big change, probably because of him.


    After all, what was the situation of Lin Yuzhen''s family before, they know too well, it has been like this for more than ten years, how can it suddenly change in a short period of time?


    Her husband was startled and didn''t know what happened, but he obviously felt that the atmosphere was not right, so he didn''t dare to say anything.


    The atmosphere in the room was a bit strange, but Su Gang''s family seemed very relaxed.


    "Come and eat,"


    Su Gang picked up the wine glass, "Mom, happy birthday, I will toast you first."


    He doesn''t care about that much, anyway, for so many years, he has never bullied Lin Yuzhen''s family, on the contrary, he has sent a lot of care.


    The big red envelope that Jiang Ning gave to Su Yun just now made him even more happy.


    He knows that Su Mei remembers all these.


    "You all eat vegetables? Why don''t you move your chopsticks? Big sister? Brother-in-law?"

 Chapter 145： Turned out to be you

    On the way back, Lin Yu really didn''t speak.


    After a long time, she turned her head and looked at Jiang Ning: "Am I stupid?"


    "How can my wife be stupid."


    "You always say that I am kind, but too kind, is that stupid?"


    Lin Yu really laughed at herself, "My eldest aunt has never been able to see my house. I don¡¯t like her, but I can¡¯t afford to hate her because she is my eldest aunt."


    "But there are people in this world who are not worthy of me being kind, right?"


    "You haven''t spoken today, do you think I understand this truth?"


    She looked at Jiang Ning and asked seriously.


    "I just said, my wife is not stupid, and very smart."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    That''s how he thought.


    Lin Yu is so kind, if she is always under her own protection, of course there is no problem.


    Even, her kindness is the most beautiful thing in the world, something Jiang Ning is willing to cherish all his life.


    But now Lin Yuzhen is not just under her own protection forever, she wants to grow up and become more perfect.


    Especially now that he is in control of the Lin Group, with Lin Wen supporting him in front, can he follow? What about the future?


    It''s impossible for Jiangning to focus on a small company. These are what Lin Yu really wants to do.


    got Jiang Ning''s answer, Lin Yu really said nothing.


    She looked out the car window for a long time before taking a deep breath.


    "Jiang Ning, I find that I like you a little bit."


    She didn''t look at Jiang Ning, but this sentence made Jiang Ning''s heart happy, but he just nodded slightly and said calmly: "Keep it going."


    At the gate of the Lin Group, Lin Yuzhen got out of the car, and Leader Zhang and others immediately followed him out of the car.


    "Mr. Lin, those investors are already on the road, and I will not come forward if I want to contact you alone."


    Leader Zhang smiled, "If you have any questions, please call me anytime."


    "Thank you for your support."


    Lin Yu thanked him seriously.


    Not long after she went upstairs with Jiang Ning, the secretary Xiao Zhao said that several investors have come and want to see Lin Yuzhen.


    "Let''s arrange it in the meeting room."


    Lin Yu really has adjusted his state.


    She knows what path she should take.


    In the conference room, a total of five people came. The two people who took the lead, a man and a woman, looked very young, but their aura was not bad at all.


    "Unexpectedly, the Lin family in the East China Sea actually changed his family."


    Xu Ruyun was a little surprised, "Old Lin was acquired not long ago. I heard that the purchase price is strictly confidential."


    If she knew that the purchase price was not even one hundred yuan, she would be shocked!


    "Regardless of the new Lin''s or the old Lin''s, if there is a possibility of cooperation, you may wish to try it. Recently, the Lin''s popularity is very high, and it seems that the energy behind it is not small.


    Another young man, named Yu Wei, is very handsome and full of aura, obviously not low in status.


    "Da da da!"


    Outside, there was the sound of high heels, and Yu Wei subconsciously turned his head to look.


    When I saw Lin Yuzhen''s beautiful face, I couldn''t help but breathe a little bit, and my eyes didn''t move half a minute!


    "Sorry, I kept you waiting for a long time."


    Lin Yu greeted with a real smile. Just after speaking, a look of surprise appeared on his face, "Is it you?"


    Yu Wei turned his head and looked at Xu Ruyun. The surprise on Xu Ruyun''s face was no less than Lin Yu.


    "Lin''s general manager is you?"


    Xu Ruyun obviously didn''t expect that the person she wanted to meet today would be Lin Yuzhen¡ªthe opponent she had always been in college, although she had never admitted it.

 Chapter 146： Dead fish

    "Yes, Lin''s general manager is me."


    Lin Yu really nodded, "Are you the investment representative of Hopson Group?"


    Xu Ruyun nodded also.


    Jiang Ning, who followed behind him, unexpectedly turned out to be an acquaintance. He didn''t speak, so he stood quietly.


    "I don''t think we need to talk about this project."


    Without waiting for Lin Yuzhen to continue speaking, Xu Ruyun shook his head directly, "Yu, let''s go, this Lin''s is not worth our investment."


    Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    Yu Wei was also a little surprised. He just came here and didn''t talk about anything. Xu Ruyun just said this. It seems that she and Lin Yu really know each other, but they are not friends.


    "Mr. Xu, is there any problem?"


    Yu Wei asked.


    "Since Lin Yuzhen''s general manager is Lin Yuzhen, I doubt the strength of the Lin group."


    Xu Ruyun is not polite at all. Although there is still a smile on his face, the disdain in his eyes is not concealed. "Because in my knowledge, Lin has limited ability and cannot control such a large company. I am very worried. , Lin¡¯s sudden bankruptcy will affect our investment plan."


    "Xu Ruyun, what you said is a bit too much."


    Lin Yu really frowned deeply.


    "Not too much."


    Xu Ruyun is still smiling, "Ms. Lin, we are all old acquaintances, so don¡¯t pretend. You are inferior to me in university, far inferior to me, and inferior to me everywhere, even in business, it¡¯s the same. Cooperate with you, I I feel that the risk is great."


    is so direct and so humiliating!


    After that, Xu Ruyun wanted to leave directly.


    She just walked a few steps, and one hand stopped her.


    "what are you up to?"


    Jiangning stood there and looked at Xu Ruyun calmly. Those eyes were as calm as the water of a lake, and Xu Ruyun''s heart was calmly shaken, and he was inexplicably uneasy.


    "The nose has been bulged, the lips have been cut, and the eyelashes have been implanted. You have also been sharpened with this one?"


    Xu Ruyun''s face changed, a little annoyed, and a little anxious, but she didn''t wait for her to refute.


    Jiang Ning shifted his gaze downwards, and said directly, "It used to be only an airport, how much silicone was used? Do you still have the original place on your body?"


    "You... who are you!"


    Xu Ruyun blushed and became annoyed. Jiang Ning directly told her about her plastic surgery, but how could Jiang Ning know?


    "Well, there really isn''t an original place. Your private life is rotten and it smells bad? No matter how good perfume is used to cover it, there is still a smell of dead fish."


    Jiangning also deliberately slapped his nose with his hand, with a look of disgust, "This kind of guy still wants to be compared with my Yuzhen? You don''t have your face anymore?"


    "you!"


    Xu Ruyun was so angry that he almost fainted, and was even more embarrassed.


    There is something smelling in her private parts, Jiang Ning can actually find out what is going on!


    Especially, she saw several men subconsciously look over, and she even wanted to find a hole to go straight in.


    "Oh, I just said it, your face has been straightened, you don''t want it long ago."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Lin Yuzhen, and said with extreme earnestness, "Mr. Lin, I suggest that this project is not to cooperate with them, a person who can not even have his own face, and this kind of cooperation, I think the risk is great. "


    What Xu Ruyun said just now, Jiang Ning went back as it was, and humiliated Xu Ruyun severely, without being polite!


    "Lin Yuzhen!"


    Xu Ruyun looked like a ghost, and his voice became sharp, "This is the quality of your company? I''m never finished with you!"


    After finishing speaking, she snorted, and stepped on high heels to leave.


    "Let the cleaning lady work hard, spray some freshener, the smell of dead fish in the air, why is it so heavy?"


    Xu Ruyun, who just stepped into the elevator with one foot, almost vomited blood!

 Chapter 147： Im very happy

    Seeing Xu Ruyun almost mad with anger, Lin Yu almost couldn''t help laughing.


    The secretary Xiao Zhao and the others, who followed him, couldn''t help it. They ran down the hallway and burst into tears.


    "Brother Ning is too cruel!"


    "Smell of dead fish, that woman might have to take a bath and wash twenty times when she goes back?"


    "Brother Ning really has good eyesight, you can see wherever you go through the whole body, awesome!"


    Lin Yu really endured, until he returned to the office, he still didn''t smile, but walked to the window sill and looked into the distance. Then, his shoulders couldn''t help but shake.


    "How can you tell that she had a plastic surgery?"


    After a while, she turned her head and looked at Jiang Ning.


    "It''s too obvious, the doctor in charge may be an apprentice."


    Jiangning is serious.


    With his investigative ability, even people wearing human skin masks can''t escape his eyes, let alone the kind of low-end cosmetic surgery?


    "Then her private life is rotten, what about the smell of dead fish on her body?"


    Jiangning discovered that Lin Yuzhen''s eyes were obviously questioning.


    Why would Jiang Ning know about women¡¯s privacy, or would Jiang Ning participate in that part of the corrupt private life?


    "Don''t you smell it?"


    Jiang Ning slapped his nose, "It''s too pungent, I think Xiao Zhao''s face is green."


    "àÛßÚ¡ª¡ª"


    Lin Yu couldn''t bear it, so he laughed.


    She knew that Jiang Ning was venting her anger, and no one was allowed to bully her in front of Jiang Ning.


    "Xu Ruyun is a classmate of my university, and her grades have not been as good as mine, so she has always been against me. After graduation, she joined a large company in the provincial capital and was promoted very quickly. But I worked for Lin Qiang and his son, and the status was very different. She was proud It''s been a long time."


    Lin Yu really didn''t say, Xu Ruyun laughed at herself several times in front of other classmates, saying that she had been the bottom of her life.


    When he was in college, Lin Yuzhen was better than Xu Ruyun everywhere, and there were far more people chasing Lin Yuzhen than her. Even the boy she had a crush on for four years had not accepted her after being rejected by Lin Yuzhen.


    After graduation, Lin Yuzhen could only choose to enter the Lin family, and after Xu Ruyun entered the Hopson Group, he used his own body. In just a few years, he was promoted to the position of deputy general manager of the investment department. Naturally, he was proud of it.


    "She is not as pretty as you, so she went to have a plastic surgery."


    Jiang Ning knew without guessing, "It''s a pity, the more ugly it gets, the face becomes stiff."


    "What a pity?"


    "It''s not a pity!"


    Jiang Ning immediately said righteously, ¡°It¡¯s useless for her to make things right. The smell of dead fish on her body is too lethal.¡±


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning seriously, and looked at his door-to-door husband.


    When Jiangning was cruel, he swept across the army alone, and beat those who were looking for trouble crying father and mother.


    When Jiang Ning¡¯s mouth is sweet, he can make Su Mei laugh non-stop, and can¡¯t wait to accept him as a godson right away.


    Jiang Ning in front of him is his naughty side again.


    This man is really so cute, um, just a little bit.


    "Then this project may not be possible."


    Lin Yu really turned back to serious matters.


    Hopson Group is a large company in the provincial capital, and it has a very high status in related fields. If Lin wants to enter the provincial capital, it is a good opportunity to cooperate with Hopson Group.


    But Xu Ruyun was responsible for this. Lin Yu really didn''t want to cooperate with her, not to mention that Jiang Ning just said that he smelled like a fish, Xu Ruyun would only be so angry that he wanted to kill!


    "Yuzhen, you are wrong."


    Jiangning said, "Now, it is others who beg us to cooperate."

 Chapter 148： The woman Ben Shao is fond of

    Lin''s group downstairs, Xu Ruyun was really mad.


    The airport is stuffed with silicone, it smells like dead fish...


    Jiangning unexpectedly exposed all the most private things in front of so many people.


    Her face is still red!


    "Asshole! No quality! Too poor quality!"


    Xu Ruyun couldn''t help cursing, "Lin Group is such a company? It''s really disappointing!"


    Yu Wei stood aside, frowning slightly.


    "Mr. Xu, the company sent you here to invest in projects, but you can''t be affected by personal grievances."


    Yu Wei is a little dissatisfied.


    "General Manager Yu, you have also seen that the quality of the Lin Group''s employees is so low. If you look at it, you can only prove that Lin''s corporate culture is problematic and it is not worthy of cooperation."


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm her anger, "What''s more, I really know Lin Yu very well. She can''t control this company. If you want to talk, she is not qualified to talk to me!"


    Yu Wei frowned deeper.


    If it weren''t for the company''s explanation, let Xu Ruyun take the lead, he would definitely have to say a few more words.


    What''s wrong with Lin Yu?


    She is more beautiful than Xu Ruyun.


    "Since Mr. Xu insists, but I will feed back the situation to see what the big leaders think,"


    Yu Wei said indifferently, "The big leaders value this project very much, and I also think that cooperation with Lin may not be impossible."


    Xu Ruyun was startled and looked at Yu Wei steadily. She knew that Yu Wei''s status was unusual. Although he was only training in the Hopson Group, his words were more important than her own. If he insisted on cooperating with Lin Yuzhen, she might not be able to stop him.


    "President Yu, I will personally report to the leaders."


    "That''s better."


    Yu Wei turned around and wrinkled his nose slightly, which made Xu Ruyun flushed and subconsciously turned sideways.


    "Mr. Xu, go back to the hotel and have a good rest,"


    Yu Wei got in the car, "Take a shower by the way."


    After finishing speaking, Yu Wei took the people and left directly.


    Xu Ruyun''s body was trembling, and his face was flushed to the base of his neck!


    Yu Wei also disliked the smell of her body!


    "The smell of dead fish...dead to Wei!"


    Xu Ruyun cursed at Yu Wei''s car, "They are scolding you, can''t you tell me?"


    She stomped her feet so hard that she was so angry that she wanted to cry. She wanted to hit Lin Yuzhen, and humiliated Lin Yuzhen in front of everyone to show her superiority, but Jiang Ning said that she smelled like a fish, and now it is her who is being laughed at!


    Regardless of that much, Xu Ruyun immediately took a taxi back to the hotel to take a bath, covering her belly with a bag along the way, for fear of the taxi driver smelling something, and then asking again where the smell of dead fish came from.


    In the hotel.


    Yu Wei stood in front of the French windows.


    "Okay, big leader, I think I will be responsible for this. Xu always has personal emotions, and it is inevitable that there will be mistakes in judgment."


    Yu Wei said to the phone, "The big leader can rest assured, I will do it all."


    hung up the phone, Yu Wei turned his head and took a look. On the table, there were Lin Yuzhen''s photos and information. Before he returned to the hotel, he arranged for someone to sort it out.


    "Lin Yu is really good-looking, such a simple girl."


    Yu Wei licked his lips, "Surely this woman has a different flavor, right?"


    "Such a superb woman unexpectedly found a home husband, is she looking for a **** as a shield? It''s really a good way."


    Some people don''t like to be disturbed, and they use this method to tactfully refuse other people''s pursuit. It''s not that Yu Wei has never seen it.


    He doesn''t care anyway.


    He originally wanted to take advantage of the business trip to sleep Xu Ruyun, the talented girl in the company, but just standing next to Xu Ruyun, he actually smelled a trace of dead fish and immediately gave up.


    Especially after seeing Lin Yuzhen, compared with Lin Yuzhen, Xu Ruyun is not worth mentioning. He doesn''t even have the desire to take off his pants now.


    "Secretary Gao, immediately revise the cooperation plan with Lin, and follow my requirements..."


    Yu Wei immediately gave the order.


    "Lin Yuzhen, the woman I''m fond of, has never been able to run!"

 Chapter 149： Ruined her

    The room next to the hotel.


    Xu Ruyun lay in the bathtub. The whole bathtub was full of bubbles. She poured a full bottle of shower gel into it, which was full of fragrance.


    That face is still blue and black, and I sniff with my nose from time to time, for fear that something will come out.


    "Lin Yuzhen! I won''t let you go, and that stinky man! I want you to look good!"


    she said viciously.


    As soon as I finished speaking, the phone rang aside.


    When she saw that it was a call from the boss, she immediately connected her, her tone became gentle, with a hint of coquetry: "Dear~"


    The elongated tail sound dragged a few syllables, and the old man on the other side of the phone could not help but shake his body. A certain part of his body instantly reacted.


    "Oh, when talking about work, don''t call it that way, what should I do if someone hears it?"


    reprimanded on the other end of the phone, "Call the leader!"


    "Dad~"


    There is another elongated tail, which makes people''s bones soft.


    "Ahem!"


    I heard a change of posture on the other end of the phone. Obviously, this claim made people unable to sit still.


    Regardless of a hearty battle on the phone, the other side adjusted his tone and said seriously:


    "Xiao Yun, for the project in Donghai City, Yu Wei is temporarily in charge, so you can help him."


    Hearing this, Xu Ruyun couldn''t help being a little dazed and didn''t react.


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    "Call the leader!"


    "Leader, why, didn''t you say that I will be in charge of this project, let me increase my qualifications, why..."


    Xu Ruyun is a little angry, and even more angry, these old men, really don''t recognize people in their pants?


    A few days ago, she tried her best to please this big leader, and she couldn''t wait to do her best before letting him open her mouth. Just arrived in the East China Sea today, she even deprived her of her dominance in one sentence.


    "There will be opportunities in the future."


    Randomly said over there, "Things are settled. If you have nothing to do, come back early. I made some interesting things, so we can have fun."


    After speaking, the phone hung up.


    Xu Ruyun was so angry that he wanted to drop the phone.


    She tried her best to please the old man. She thought things were safe, but she didn''t think... I was so angry!


    She is really angry!


    "It must be that **** Yu Wei, I filed a complaint in advance!"


    Xu Ruyun''s face was pale, he and Lin Yu really had a personal enmity, Yu Wei must have said that, only then did the big leader choose to replace him.


    She knows that Yu Wei is from Yujia, the provincial capital, and his status is not low. Although coming to the company is for training, who can not give him the face of Yujia?


    But this is just one sentence, so he can easily take away what he has finally won, Xu Ruyun hates it!


    She still wanted to use her body, trying to hook Yu Wei. On the way there, the two of them had exchanged their eyes several times, but where did they think that Jiang Ning¡¯s dead fish smell made Yu Wei¡¯s eyes directly cold.


    Xu Ruyun feels a little bit to cry.


    She finally got here today, but when she saw Lin Yuzhen, there was nothing left.


    She hates it!


    She really hates Lin Yu!


    "It''s all you! Lin Yuzhen! It''s all because of you! I know you have always been a bad guy, and I hate you!"


    Xu Ruyun patted the spray hard, his tangled hair looked like a ghost.


    Soon, she calmed down, but her face was a little frighteningly cold: "Look at how I ruined you!"


    ¡­¡­


    People from the Hesheng Group called Lin Yuzhen again.


    The attitude this time is obviously different, it was Yu Wei himself.

 Chapter 150： You do not deserve

    "Mr. Lin, I am now in charge of this project, and I must apologize to you,"


    Yu Wei was full of sincerity on the phone, "Xu Ruyun brought personal emotions into work, and he was rude to President Lin. I have already reacted to the company and will deal with her, and I hope Lin will not be angry."


    "Our Hopson Group would like to cooperate with Lin''s to help Lin expand the market in the provincial capital. We also invite President Lin to appreciate the light and have a meal together in the evening. How does Lin feel?"


    Lin Yu really thought for a few seconds, and then promised: "Yes."


    She wanted to say that since we are discussing cooperation, it is not more appropriate to come to the company to talk about it.


    But having a meal, it¡¯s easier to communicate in a relaxed atmosphere, which is not necessarily a bad thing.


    She put down the phone and turned to look at Jiang Ning: "You accompany me."


    Jiangning said: "I am your follower, where do you go, where do I go."


    Lin Yu really blushed, she is a little accustomed to Jiang Ning by her side, this is terrible!


    How long has she known Jiang Ning!


    The place to eat is Yu Weiding. At the Aegean Hotel, it is very romantic to hear the name.


    Lin Yu was a little surprised. This kind of place has always been a place where couples like to go on a date. Yu Wei wants to discuss how to choose this place for cooperation.


    "It seems that this is in the head office, so sincerely."


    Jiangning has bright eyes.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Lin Yu really angrily said, "I am a foreigner, I don''t know this."


    Jiang Ning just smiled, only men who understand men.


    Two people walked in, and the waiter led them directly to a quiet place in the corner.


    When he saw Jiang Ning also following, Yu Wei was slightly shocked, but he still stood up and stretched out his hand.


    "Mr. Lin, [Xinbiquge www.xxbiquge.vip] hello!"


    "Hello, Mr. Yu."


    Lin Yuzhen also stretched out his hand, shook it lightly, and took it back. Seeing only Yu Wei alone, he couldn''t help asking, "Where are the others in your company?"


    "It''s just me."


    In Yu Wei''s eyes, there is only Lin Yuzhen, a kind of heat and desire that can be suppressed even if he wants to be suppressed.


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen''s look in his eyes, he turned his head and glanced at Jiang Ning: "This is?"


    He thought that Lin Yu would really come by himself, how did he know that there was a follower, it would be too low price for vision, right?


    Talking about such a big project, even ordinary executives are not qualified to come out. What kind of green onion this kid is.


    Moreover, he said very clearly on the phone that he asked Lin Yuzhen to show his honor, but he didn''t let her take other irrelevant people.


    "my husband."


    Lin Yu really calmly said.


    Yu Wei was stunned when he heard it.


    "what?"


    He thought he had heard it wrong.


    "Jiangning."


    Jiangning stretched out his hand and said his name.


    "Are you the husband who came to the door?"


    Yu Wei''s face could not help showing a touch of disdain. He didn''t mean to shake hands with Jiang Ning at all. He glanced at Jiang Ning from top to bottom, "I heard that you are a tramp, and there is still a problem with your mind?"


    No wonder, this Jiang Ning would expose Xu Ruyun''s old roots in front of so many people, it turned out to be crazy!


    Jiang Ning''s expression did not change, but Lin Yu was really upset.


    She doesn''t like to hear people say Jiang Ning.


    Anyway, Jiang Ning is now her husband!


    "Get out, you are not worthy of President Lin, let alone sitting with me."


    Without waiting for Lin Yuzhen to speak, Yu Wei said directly, "A door-to-door husband who wants to shake hands with me is really ridiculous."


    "You are just a dog of President Lin. If you have bones for you to eat, you just wag your tail. If you want to sit with your master, it''s very unruly!"

 Chapter 151： Show affection?

    What status can a door-to-door husband have?


    Jiangning is just a dog that Lin Yuzhen uses as a shield, and he wants to pretend to be five people in front of him. Yu Wei just wanted to laugh when he heard it.


    He is rude: "Get out of here now, don''t disturb me and President Lin having dinner."


    "You are too much!"


    Before Jiang Ning could speak, Lin Yu was really angry, "Please apologize to my husband!"


    Jiang Ning has always defended her, she can''t let others humiliate Jiang Ning like this!


    "Apologize?"


    Yu Wei was startled slightly, and immediately laughed, "Mr. Lin, in front of me, there is no need to pretend, it''s just a shield. You don''t need to be so serious, he doesn''t deserve you."


    "Moreover, I think I''m more suitable for President Lin. If Lin always promises to be my woman, then this investment project, I can call the shots and let out three points of profit. Trust me, this little thing, in my eyes, It''s nothing at all."


    There is still some pride on his face, as if showing off his status in the Hopson Group.


    "I said, apologize to Jiang Ning!"


    Lin Yu is really serious, "You said Jiang Ning is unworthy, but you are the one I don''t deserve!"


    "I don''t allow you to offend my husband like this, apologize!"


    Jiang Ning looked at Lin Yuzhen with a serious look, and was slightly moved. She was really angry, and it was the first time to defend herself in front of outsiders.


    "Lin Yuzhen, are you kidding me?"


    Yu Wei pointed at Jiang Ning, "Just rely on him? Let me apologize to him?"


    "What qualifications does he have to compare with me!"


    Even if you pretended to be, Lin Yu was really panting.


    Yu Wei couldn''t help but sneer: "Lin Yuzhen, if you don''t obediently listen to me, this investment project..."


    "cancelled!"


    Lin Yuzhen said directly, "I have decided not to cooperate with Hopson Group and regard Hopson Group as its main competitor! In Donghai City, there is absolutely no living soil for Hopson Group!"


    Yu Wei''s pupils shrank suddenly: "You are too arrogant!"


    Lin Yu was too lazy to pay attention to him. She felt that she shouldn''t agree to let Jiang Ning be humiliated like this.


    "let''s go."


    She whispered.


    "Stop!"


    Yu Wei stepped forward and grabbed Lin Yuzhen''s hand, his expression a bit sullen, "Lin Yuzhen, no one has ever dared to refuse me, do you know the consequences!"


    "Let go!"


    Jiang Ning''s face turned cold, and he reached out his hand directly, clasped Yu Wei''s wrist, and slightly hardened, Yu Wei''s face turned pale suddenly, and he hurriedly let go of his hand.


    "You can be polite to me, but don''t bully my wife!"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes, there is obviously a murderous intent!


    Yu Wei''s face was pale, and he felt that his wrist was numb in an instant. This neurosis, how can he exert such great strength!


    "In front of me, show affection?"


    Yu Wei gritted his teeth, "Lin Yuzhen, I can make you regret...ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, Jiang Ning slapped his face fiercely with a slap, and the bright red five-fingerprints instantly seemed to be engraved on Wei''s face.


    Hearing the movement, everyone around looked over, watching Yu Wei covering his face, and couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    Two men and one woman, what kind of plot is this?


    "you¡­¡­"


    Yu Wei widened his eyes, "Do you dare to hit me?"


    "If you dare to threaten my wife, it will not just hit you."


    Jiangning glanced at Yu Wei, like looking at an irrelevant dog.


    He wouldn''t easily make a move just because a dog barked at him, but if this dog is really disrespectful to Lin Yu, he wouldn''t mind kicking it to death.


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and left.

 Chapter 152： caveat

    Yu Wei was still standing there, his face was so hot, he didn''t dare to chase him, Jiang Ning was beating too hard!


    He didn''t dare to provoke a neurosis.


    The people around are all staring at Yu Wei, and the guests at a few tables can''t help but whisper.


    "Have you heard? Threatening other people''s wives, such people are not afraid of being beaten to death,"


    "This slap is so good, I really deserve this kind of white face, I don''t know that someone else is married? It''s so wicked to influence other people''s family!"


    "It looks like a dog, it''s not a good thing in its bones!"


    ...


    Listening to those rounds, Yu Wei''s face was even more ugly.


    "What to look at!"


    He roared like a mad dog, "You are looking for death!"


    He lifted the table and left angrily.


    I came here with sincerity. I thought that taking Lin Yuzhen was nothing at all. A profit of three points was not enough for Lin Yuzhen to obediently climb into his bed?


    It¡¯s good for her to go to her door with her trash husband, slap her in front of so many people, and show her affection in front of her, right?


    You have to pay the price!


    He walked out of the hotel, his face blue and red and swollen.


    "Big leaders, the cooperation talks have collapsed. Lin said that he doesn''t like the Hopson Group, and he wants to treat the Hopson Group as a competitor and will not let the Hopson Group have any investment in the East China Sea.


    There was a moment of silence over there, and then I knew it.


    After that, Yu Wei called again: "Brother, find some people for me. If you can, let them come to me immediately."


    "What happened?"


    "Don''t worry about it, arrange it now, I can''t swallow it!"


    After speaking, Yu Wei directly hung up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, Yu Fangzheng was discussing the next plan with his staff. Hearing Yu Wei''s angry look on the phone, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "What trouble is this kid giving me again? Let him exercise in the Hopson Group, how can it cause trouble."


    But that is his brother after all.


    Yu Fang turned his head and looked at the three standing people: "You contact the young master, he wants to use you."


    "Yes."


    Three people left.


    Yu Fang didn¡¯t feel relieved anymore, and continued to look at the people in front of him: ¡°You just said that the underground circles on the provincial capital are all standing still?¡±


    "Yes, no matter whether it is the regulations or the other bigwigs, there is no movement,"


    The man sitting on the opposite side was full of flesh and blood, with a cigarette in his mouth and half-closed eyes, "Especially, the two generals Lin Wu and Heilong, who are the two members of the charter, were all abolished in the East China Sea. He didn''t even move at all, which is really incredible."


    "Then what do you think is the reason?"


    Yu Fang can''t help but think of someone, Jiang Ning!


    He remembered Jiang Ning''s decisiveness in breaking Jin Ran''s legs and throwing it into the street, so he didn''t put the Jin family in his eyes at all.


    And now the Jin family is desperately looking for a famous doctor to treat Jin Ran''s legs, and they haven''t gone to trouble with Jiangning. This is a big problem.


    The tougher Jiang Ning is, the more he wants to get Jiang Ning under his own hands. Such a person is a ruthless person. If he can use it for himself, it will be a great help for the family.


    But until now, he has not found any opportunity to make Jiang Ning owe him favor.


    "Huang Yuming!"


    The man on the opposite side said, "The new big man in the East China Sea, Huang Yuming!"


    "All of this has something to do with him, including Zhou Hua''s fall in Linhai City, which was also caused by Huang Yuming. This person is not simple. He suddenly appeared and rose suddenly. His strength is amazing!"


    Take a rest assured, isn¡¯t Jiang Ning?


    "Even the one in the provincial capital hasn''t spoken until now. Yu Shao, you know that, in Tianhai Province, anyone who wants to be in position must be recognized by that one, otherwise, sooner or later, he will die!

 Chapter 153： Emotional

    This matter is known to Yu Fang, he has contacted many people in the underground circles of the provincial capital.


    Yu''s family wants to develop. In addition to the business in the above-ground circle, the network of the underground circle is naturally indispensable. Yu Fang is very clear and has been in business for many years.


    As long as it is the underground circle of Tianhai Province, that person must nod his head for approval.


    There was once a young hero who suddenly rose to the top, and he didn''t even put that one in his eyes. What happened?


    In a night, the ashes were wiped out!


    At that time, everyone knew that Master Fu didn''t care, but he had the final say in this circle!


    "In other words, can''t you touch this piece of fat in the East China Sea?"


    "Hehe, Yu Shaoye is not small, but I advise you that it is not appropriate to go to the place of right and wrong at this time."


    The man sneered, "Everyone is watching to see what Huang Yuming comes from, and whether there is a family of northern surnames behind him. Before we can find out the details, anyone who moves will have to die!"


    Yu Fang''s heart shook suddenly.


    He suddenly raised his head, thinking that Yu Wei had recently been on behalf of the Hopson Group to investigate investment projects in Donghai City.


    This **** won''t make trouble for him in Donghai, right?


    "I still have something to do, I will invite you to drink tea later!"


    Yu Fang immediately got up, he called Yu Wei, but Yu Wei had already stopped answering.


    "Get a car and go to the East China Sea!"


    then.


    Lin''s group office.


    Lin Yu really sighed.


    "stop laughing!"


    She wrinkled her nose, "How can he say you like that!"


    "I laugh because I am happy, and I am happy, not because I am looked down upon."


    Jiang Ning gently grasped Lin Yuzhen''s hand, "I am happy because of you."


    Lin Yu really blushed, struggling slightly, but didn''t get rid of Jiang Ning''s hand.


    In front of outsiders, she admits that she is her husband, and strives to maintain her dignity.


    Jiangning can''t be unhappy.


    "You...you let go."


    "Not loose."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I just want to hold you like this and won''t let go for a lifetime."


    Lin Yu really raised her head and looked at Jiang Ning''s bright eyes. For the first time, she felt like she had fallen into a whirlpool!


    The atmosphere in the office is gradually different.


    The two people looked at each other like this, Lin Yu really felt that his heartbeat was getting faster and faster, and the faces of the two people got closer and closer!


    "ßËßËßË!"


    Someone knocked on the door outside the office.


    Lin Yu really panicked suddenly, like a little rabbit, broke free from Jiang Ning''s arms, and hurriedly sorted out his professional skirts.


    But that face is still red.


    "Come in!"


    She sat back at her desk with a serious look, but the secretary Xiao Zhao still felt a little unusual.


    There is a faint scent of emotion in this air.


    "Mr. Lin, did I come at the wrong time?"


    Xiao Zhao carefully glanced at Jiang Ning, who was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea.


    "Little Zhao!"


    Lin Yu really glared at her, "Stop talking nonsense! Send you to the cleaning department!"


    She took a peek at Jiang Ning, and said in her heart, Lin Yuzhen, Lin Yuzhen, why did you fall, how could you want to kiss this bastard? How long have you known each other!


    Xiao Zhao stuck his tongue out, knowing that Lin Yu was really joking, and hurriedly said: "Mr. Lin, a few investors have arrived. I want to meet you and chat. I have already gone to the suburban factory for field inspection.


    Lin Yu really nodded: "I see, you can arrange it, we will pass now."


    Xiao Zhao retired, Lin Yuzhen just got up and found that his skirt was wrinkled.


    The two people just hugged each other.


    "I go with you?"


    Jiangning looked up.


    "No, I can handle these people."


    Lin Yu really didn''t dare to stay with Jiang Ning, she was afraid she could not help it, "You take a break."


    After finishing speaking, she ran away.


    Jiangning was amused for a while.


    Lin Yu is obviously nervous.


    He glanced at Lin Yuzhen''s desk. She had forgotten all the necessary information.

 Chapter 154： Protector

    "This girl, what are you nervous about, I won''t eat her again."


    Jiang Ning thought, if it continues like this, it is still possible to tell who was eaten by whom.


    He picked up the materials and chased him down. Lin Yuzhen took Xiao Zhao and took the elevator to the garage.


    Underground garage.


    "Mr. Lin, I have compiled all the information about the factory. The relevant report data, your copy is the latest."


    The sound of two high heels sounded on the floor.


    Lin Yuzhen realized that, he was so flustered just now that he missed two copies and didn''t take it.


    I blame Jiang Ning!


    How can I make people feel happy!


    "It''s still on my desk, Xiao Zhao, go up and get it."


    Lin Yu really didn''t dare to go up, she was afraid to go up, Jiang Ning would not let her out.


    The feeling of being hugged just now seems to be very different.


    "Ok."


    Xiao Zhao turned around to leave. Suddenly, a few people appeared at the elevator entrance. The gloomy figures made people nervous.


    "Come on, then don''t leave."


    Xiao Zhao suddenly became nervous: "Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    "hehe."


    Yu Wei walked out: "What do you do? Of course I''m looking for you, President Lin, to talk about business."


    Lin Yu really frowned. I didn''t expect Yu Wei to show up here, blocking himself in the underground garage!


    "Don''t mess around!"


    Xiao Zhao immediately stood in front of Lin Yuzhen, "Zong Yu, please respect yourself!"


    "Little girl, get out, I have more than one billion projects, and I want to have an in-depth exchange with you, President Lin, is it possible that you want to join?"


    Yu Wei was not polite, glanced unscrupulously on Xiao Zhao, and lost interest, "Lin, you see, did I do it myself, or did you get in the car obediently?"


    That Jiang Ning didn''t even follow him. It''s really good luck for him, otherwise today, at least his limbs will be interrupted!


    Yu Wei thought it over, and when he finishes ravaging Lin Yuzhen, he will come back to Jiang Ning.


    "Mr. Lin, go!"


    Xiao Zhao shouted immediately.


    But the three men were strong, and suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Xiao Zhao, threw her aside, and wanted to catch Lin Yuzhen.


    "Mr. Lin, run!"


    Xiao Zhao was in a hurry, ignoring that the documents on his body dropped all over the floor, flew over, hugged one of the men¡¯s legs, and said, "Run! Run!"


    "Go away!"


    The man turned around and just kicked, kicking Xiao Zhao in the stomach, kicking Xiao Zhao screaming, but still didn''t let go.


    "Mr. Lin, hurry up!"


    "Snapped!"


    The strong man''s face sank, and he raised his hand with another slap, and directly took Xiao Zhao away, his face suddenly red and swollen.


    Lin Yu was so flustered, he saw Xiao Zhao being beaten, where he was willing to flee.


    "Stop it! You guys stop it!"


    She shouted angrily, "I will let you stop!"


    "It seems that Mr. Lin still loves his subordinates very much."


    Yu Wei sneered and waved his hand, "Okay, don''t fight, since Mr. Lin is obedient, let''s not embarrass a little girl."


    He stared at Lin Yuzhen, a trace of evil thought flashed in his eyes.


    Dress up?


    When I arrive at the hotel, I see how you pretend!


    "Mr. Lin, let''s go, get in the car obediently, if I invest in these billion-dollar projects, then the grievances between us will be settled."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t resist, otherwise you little secretary, I can''t guarantee whether you can live today."


    "Mr. Lin... don''t go with them..."


    Xiao Zhao couldn''t help crying, clutching his stomach, and shouting vigorously.


    "boom!"


    The brawny man kicked again, and Xiao Zhao screamed even more.


    "Little Zhao!"


    Lin Yuzhen''s eyes immediately turned red, "Stop! Don''t fight anymore! I''ll go with you!"

 Chapter 155： Donghae City is boiling!

    "please."


    Two strong men, one on the left and the other holding Lin Yu really got into the car, and left quickly.


    "Mr. Lin! Mr. Lin!"


    Xiao Zhao lay on the ground, struggling to chase, but she couldn''t even stand up.


    Lin Yu really went with Yu Wei to protect her, and Xiao Zhao couldn''t help crying.


    "Mr. Lin..."


    She knows that Lin Yu is really kind, and she doesn''t want to see something happen to herself.


    can go with that frenzied Yu Wei, Xiao Zhao doesn''t dare to think about what will happen next!


    Ding--


    The elevator door opened, and Jiang Ning walked out with a document in one hand and a mobile phone in the other.


    There was no signal in the elevator. He was too late to make a call. As soon as he got out of the elevator door, he saw Xiao Zhao lying on the ground.


    Jiangning ran over immediately.


    "what happened?"


    "Brother Ning! President Lin was taken away by Yu Wei! You save her! You save her!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning, Xiao Zhao burst into tears, and grabbed Jiang Ning¡¯s hand, "It¡¯s all my fault, I didn¡¯t protect President Lin, I..."


    "Do not you worry."


    Jiangning immediately called and asked the security department to come down and send Xiao Zhao to the hospital.


    In addition, people were called to monitor and spotted the license plate.


    "Old Huang, Yu really was robbed by someone, so I found someone for me immediately. The license plate number is..."


    Huang Yuming clearly heard the horror and murderous intent coming from the other end of the phone!


    "Quick! Everyone is dispatched, find this car!"


    Huang Yuming''s face was also murderous.


    "Damn, even Lao Tzu''s sister-in-law dare to take away, when I am Huang Yuming dead!"


    Suddenly, the entire underground circle of Donghai City moved.


    Some were still in the bathhouse, and when they heard the news, they put on their clothes and rushed out.


    Some are working, and they don¡¯t care about what they are doing. It¡¯s like going crazy.


    Some women underneath are just like glue, without saying anything, grabbing a piece of clothing and running...


    For a while, the entire Donghae City is boiling!


    "Quick! Quick! Find this car! Immediately!"


    "You go to the west!"


    "To the east, we will go over immediately!"


    "Arrange two groups of people from the south, you must find this car as soon as possible!"


    Someone ran up on the street from time to time, with a murderous expression on his face.


    There are vehicles speeding up from time to time, which makes people feel that something big must happen!


    As soon as he entered Donghai City, Yu Fang felt something was wrong.


    "problem occurs?"


    He has a vague premonition in his heart, but in just one month, how come to the East China Sea again, it feels completely different.


    "Damn it! Don''t answer the phone!"


    Yu Fang made several phone calls to Yu Wei, but no one answered them. This kid must have deliberately not answered.


    "Is the positioning of the three of them yet to be determined?"


    he raised his head and asked.


    "Here is the news, at the Deep Sea Hotel!"


    "Go over at once!"


    Yu Wei thought in his heart, don''t make any accidents, otherwise, Yu Wei will be over in Donghai City.


    At that time, Jiang Ning had already left.


    Dozens of people training outside the suburbs also received a call from Huang Yuming.


    Brother Gou didn¡¯t care to wipe off the mud on his body, he was murderous!


    "Mom, I''m embarrassed, dare to move my sister-in-law!"


    Brother Gou cursed, "I want his life!"


    "Brothers, someone has robbed my sister-in-law!"


    Brother Gou yelled, and a pack of wolves went crazy in an instant!


    Jiangning trained them and helped them improve, and Lin Yuzhen cared more about them, not only giving them high wages, but also giving them enough dignity.


    The third child who was transferred to protect Lin Wen, when he came back last time, when he talked about Lin Wen and his wife, their eyes were red, saying that they did not regard themselves as bodyguards or drivers, but as their own children. Orphans, but now they seem to have parents, and death will protect them!


    As for this kind people, there are people who want to hurt them?


    unforgivable!


    The whole Donghae City is boiling!

 Chapter 156： Furious like a dragon!

    Even Leader Zhang got the news that Lin Yu was really kidnapped. He immediately ordered the police to cooperate with the investigation to see who had taken the ambition and dared to do such a thing.


    The murderous aura on Jiangning is enough to freeze the air!


    "I found it, Deep Sea Hotel!"


    Huang Yuming''s call came.


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and the phone was thrown aside, and the car galloped past like a roaring beast.


    Deep Sea Hotel.


    Yu Wei had booked a suite early.


    "Do not touch me!"


    Lin Yu said angrily.


    The three strong men sneered, clasping Lin Yuzhen''s hands, worried that she would escape.


    They knew Yu Wei''s preferences. There were so many tricks to open such a large suite.


    "Little Master, do you need us to hold her."


    A strong man spoke.


    It''s not that they have never done such a thing.


    "Need not."


    Yu Wei smirked, his eyes full of unscrupulous.


    Even if Lin Yu really wore a professional skirt, her exquisite figure couldn''t be hidden at all.


    He wanted to peel it off one by one, it would definitely have a different flavor.


    Especially, Lin Yu is really struggling, screaming, and his face full of panic and fear is even more exciting!


    "You guard at the door, don''t let anyone come in, I''m afraid it will take several hours."


    "Yes!"


    The three of them pushed Lin Yuzhen onto the big bed, then walked out and locked the door firmly.


    "What do you want to do!"


    Lin Yu shouted coldly, "I warn you, my husband will not let you go!"


    "Your husband? That trash?"


    Yu Wei disdainfully said, "When I finish cleaning up you, I will go and abolish him again."


    "It''s a pity, he was lucky today and was not with you, otherwise, I will humiliate you in front of him!"


    Yu Wei said as he untied his belt, his eyes fixed on Lin Yuzhen, seeing his feet from the head, the flames on his body could no longer be controlled.


    "Lin Yuzhen, you should have been obedient. I hate that others don''t listen to me."


    Yu Wei sneered and said, "Don''t worry, there are a dozen cameras in this room, which will make you very obedient in the future."


    Lin Yuzhen''s face changed drastically.


    What does Yu Wei want to do!


    She immediately backed away, grabbed the lamp beside the bed, and waved vigorously: "Don''t come! I told you not to come!"


    Her voice was full of panic and panic, and tears could not help streaming down.


    Jiangning! Jiangning, where are you!


    Seeing Lin Yu really panicked, Yu Dawei laughed and walked over step by step.


    "Are you afraid? Are you afraid? Scream, you just crack your throat, and no one comes to rescue you!"


    "Jiangning! Jiangning!"


    Lin Yu yelled in fear.


    Every time there is danger, Jiang Ning will always come to save himself, where is he, where is he now!


    Jiangning was rushing into the hotel, followed by hundreds of people pouring in behind him, and immediately blocked the hotel, not allowing anyone to leave.


    asked the room number at the front desk, Jiang Ning immediately rushed upstairs, his speed was as fast as lightning, and as soon as he walked out of the stairs, Jiang Ning heard someone calling his name.


    is the real voice of Lin Yu!


    At the door, there are three people standing!


    Jiangning saw them all at once, and the murderous look on his face broke out instantly!


    "ৡª¡ª"


    Jiangning rushed over!


    "Who! Dare to bother the young master, look for death!"


    The three strong men sneered, and did not put Jiang Ning in their eyes at all, and even only one rushed over, raised a punch-bag fist, and slammed Jiang Ning''s head!


    "die!"


    Jiangning really moved to kill for the first time!


    punched out, violent like a dragon!

 Chapter 157： Sorry for being late

    The brawny man flew out directly, with blood all over his head!


    boom!


    He hit the ground hard and lost his breath.


    The other two strong men couldn''t help but their expressions changed: "Stop!"


    They shot at the same time, but how could they stop Jiang Ning in rage!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    One punch!


    The two fell down again, their eyes widened, and they couldn''t stare at them!


    They wouldn¡¯t know until they died, how this person was so strong, a punch directly smashed their hearts!


    Jiangning didn''t even look at them, raised his foot, and kicked the door hard.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, in the room, Yu Wei was rushing towards Lin Yuzhen, and suddenly heard a loud noise, and immediately the whole door flew in and hit the floor, making people''s ears hurt.


    He hurriedly turned his head and said angrily: "Who! Dare to disturb Lao Tzu!"


    What are the three wastes outside?


    As soon as Yu Wei turned his head, he saw Jiang Ning with a murderous face walking in, his pupils couldn''t help but shrink.


    I found it so soon?


    And Jiang Ning glanced around, and saw that he was shrinking in the corner, his face covered with tears, and he was clutching the handle of the lamp in his hand. Lin Yuzhen was in shock.


    At that moment, the murderous intent on his body spread like a tide!


    "You found it,"


    Yu Wei didn¡¯t know yet. He saw that it was Jiang Ning and sneered, ¡°That just happens, let you see your wife with your own eyes and be raped by me, shouldn¡¯t it be very exciting?¡±


    "ßÝ¡ª¡ª"


    Jiangning moved!


    There is no hesitation!


    He is like a rocket, amazingly fast!


    Almost instantly, he arrived in front of Yu Wei. The violent wind blew Yu Wei''s eyes so that he couldn''t open his eyes, and he even had no time to panic!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    The last kick was to kick Yu Wei¡¯s life directly!


    "what--!"


    Heart-piercing scream!


    Hearing this, his hands and feet were directly interrupted, and even the root of his life became a mess of mud!


    The blood seeped out, and he rolled on the ground, his face turned pale and blue, and his screams made his scalp numb!


    After a while, Yu Wei passed out.


    Jiangning walked to the corner, Lin Yu was really scared, and didn''t dare to raise his head.


    "Don''t come here! Go away! Go away!"


    She waved the only thing in her hand that could be used as a weapon.


    "It''s raining!"


    "It''s me! Yuzhen, don''t be afraid!"


    Jiang Ning squatted down, letting Lin Yuzhen''s hand hit him, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''m here, I''m Jiangning!"


    Hearing the words Jiang Ning, Lin Yuzhen suddenly stopped.


    She raised her head and saw Jiang Ning''s face, she burst into tears, and flew into Jiang Ning''s arms.


    "Woo...I''m afraid! I''m afraid!"


    Jiang Ning hugged Lin Yuzhen and gently patted her on the back: "Sorry, I''m late, making you so scared."


    Lin Yu was really just crying, unable to speak, and hid tightly in Jiang Ning''s arms.


    She is really scared, if she is insulted by Yu Wei, she will only choose to jump downstairs!


    She thought she was finished, Jiang Ning could not save herself, but Jiang Ning came, he came...


    Lin Yuzhen hugged Jiang Ning''s neck tightly with both hands, and he refused to let go.


    Jiangning didn''t say anything, just let her hold it.


    After a long time, the crying became quieter, and it gradually subsided.


    Jiang Ning held Lin Yuzhen in his arms and said gently: "Don''t be afraid, I am here."


    Lin Yu nodded her head obediently. For the first time, she felt that Jiang Ning''s embrace was so safe and warm.


    At this moment, the hotel is downstairs, Yu is here!

 Chapter 158： Give me face

    Seeing that the door was blocked by someone, he immediately rushed in: "I want to go in!"


    "Sorry, no one can go in now!"


    Brother Gou stood at the door and glanced at Yu Fang, "Did you hear clearly!"


    "My brother is inside!"


    Yu Fang shouted, glanced around, and saw that Brother Gou''s eyes became cold, and he took a deep breath, "I''m from Yujia, the provincial capital, and I know Jiangning."


    Hearing Yu Fang said that he knew Jiang Ning, Brother Gou looked at him up and down.


    "Let him in."


    Huang Yuming walked out and said.


    Yu Fang walked in immediately, but the few people behind him were stopped.


    "You are waiting for me here."


    Yu Fang felt more and more upset that he made such a big movement.


    There are more than 300 people inside and outside here, right?


    He really hopes that the accident above is not Yu Wei, otherwise, it will be in trouble.


    Yu walked upstairs quickly, panting, and people were standing along the stairs. The serious expression on everyone''s face made him even more shocked.


    This Donghae City is really different from the past!


    Could it be that the man behind this is Jiang Ning?


    Far away, a cluster of bright red blood caused Yu Fang''s brain to burst into blood instantly, and even his neck was red.


    The three strong men have been dragged away, but the blood on the ground...


    Yu Fang took a deep breath and ran over quickly. As soon as he walked into the room, he saw the ground, Yu Wei lying there, no longer moving.


    "Yu Wei!"


    He ran over and put his hand in front of Wei''s nose, feeling a little breath, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Yu Wei? Yu Wei!"


    Yu Fang shook Yu Wei to wake him up.


    Yu Wei opened his eyes and his face was full of pain. Seeing Yu Fang came, his lips trembled: "Brother, help me...help me..."


    Yu Fang clenched his fists.


    Looking up, he saw Jiang Ning, holding the already terrified Lin Yuzhen in his arms.


    "Pump!"


    "Pump!"


    Things are going to be troublesome.


    I thought to myself.


    The last time Jin Ran only molested Lin Yuzhen, he was directly interrupted by Jiang Ning and threw him out. Jiang Ning really spoiled Lin Yu, which is beyond the understanding of outsiders.


    But at least, Yu Fang and Jiang Ning are not enemies.


    "Jiang Ning, sorry, I am not strict in discipline,"


    apologized as soon as he opened his mouth, "I didn''t expect him to do such a thing, and almost hurt Lin Yuzhen, I really..."


    "Almost?"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at Yu Fang. With cold eyes, he couldn''t help but tremble when he saw Yu Fang!


    "Let Yu really cry and make her scared, is this almost?"


    Jiang Ning''s tone became cold, "You are very good at excuses!"


    Yu Fang gritted his teeth: "But the crime is not dead, right?"


    "Give me a face, spare my brother''s life, and how to make compensation, I will admit it to my family."


    Jiang Ning laughed suddenly, although he was smiling, but Yu Fang seemed to be more terrifying than the devil!


    "Give you face?"


    Jiang Ning disdainfully said, "What are you? Are you qualified to let me give you face?"


    Yu Fang''s expression changed, but Jiang Ning was so powerful!


    "Yu Wei, it''s dead!"


    Jiangning directly sentenced Yu Wei to death, "You still have a chance to go now. If you don''t go, then stay together."


    He was not at all polite.


    Yu Fang was trembling, he could feel that Jiang Ning exuded a strong murderous intent, mercilessly!


    "Brother! Don''t leave me! Don''t leave me!"


    Yu Wei cried.


    His hands and feet were interrupted, otherwise he would have to cling to his legs.


    "Jiang Ning... the enemy should be settled but not settled, you killed my brother, I am at home..."


    He took a deep breath, "I am at home, I won''t let you go."


    Jiangning seemed to hear a joke.


    "I said one last time, I don''t want to go, just stay!"


    He stared at Yu Fang, "Yu''s family? If you dare to step into the East China Sea, you will be wiped out!"

 Chapter 159： Call the provincial capital!

    Yu Fang''s heart beats suddenly!


    Jiangning is so arrogant!


    He doesn''t even pay attention to Yu Jia?


    Yu Fang Shen looked at Jiang Ning deeply. He knew that Jiang Ning was not joking. If he didn''t leave, he would definitely not be able to leave.


    In this East China Sea, Jiang Ning now has the final say.


    "elder brother!"


    "Brother! You can''t go!"


    Seeing that Yu Fang was about to leave, Yu Wei immediately cried and cried. He couldn''t move, so he could only bite on Fang''s trouser legs with his teeth, "Brother, you can''t leave me!"


    Yu let go: "I''m sorry!"


    If he doesn''t leave, then Yu''s family will be broken!


    "elder brother!"


    Yu Dawei shouted, his fear was extreme.


    He was even more desperate, but he didn''t expect Yu Fang to really abandon him!


    Yu Fang''s eyes were red, but he didn''t dare to look at Yu Wei again.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning, did not say anything, turned around and left.


    No matter what, I have to survive first.


    "elder brother!"


    "Yu Fang! You beast! I am your brother!"


    "Yu Fang! Save me! Save me!"


    ¡­¡­


    cried and screamed at Great.


    "Shut up!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him coldly, Yu Wei suddenly didn''t dare to speak any more, he didn''t even look at Jiang Ning''s eyes.


    This is the devil!


    This is definitely the devil!


    Jiang Ning hugged Lin Yuzhen: "Let''s go."


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak, but cleverly hid in Jiang Ning''s arms, closed his eyes, and didn''t want to see anything.


    As soon as the two left, Brother Gou brought people in.


    "What do you want to do? What do you want to do!"


    Yu Wei was scared to death.


    "Young Master Yu, if you like Donghai so much, then stay here."


    "take away!"


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, Lin Yu really didn''t let go, and hid in Jiang Ning''s arms. This is the safest place in the world.


    Jiangning has been holding her back home.


    When he arrived at home, Jiang Ning found that Lin Yu was really asleep, so he wanted to put her on the bed lightly. Who knew that Lin Yu really woke up all at once, panicking.


    "Jiangning! Jiangning!"


    "I am here, I am here."


    Jiangning didn''t dare to let go.


    Just let Lin Yuzhen hold him and continue to fall asleep in his arms.


    She was really scared.


    Not long after, Su Mei and Lin Wen rushed back, their faces full of worry, and they were relieved when they walked in to see Lin Yu really asleep in Jiang Ning''s arms.


    Su Mei''s eyes were red: "Jiang Ning, then you stay with her."


    Jiangning nodded.


    Su Mei then helped Lin Wen to leave.


    Leader Zhang is really terrified.


    If Lin Yu really had an accident, he couldn''t guarantee that this supreme God of War would go crazy!


    I am afraid that the entire Tianhai Province will be overthrown!


    "The provincial capital is Yujia? They are too ambitious!"


    Leader Zhang was furious, "Call, go to the provincial office!"


    As soon as the call was connected, Leader Zhang cursed: "I told you last time, did you take it seriously? It''s really going to happen, and you can''t **** regret it!"


    The identity over there is higher than him, and the level is much higher than him, but he was scolded by Leader Zhang, and he didn''t dare to put a fart.


    [567ÖÐÎÄwww.yue20.com]¡¡"What happened?"


    After a long time, after Leader Zhang finished his cursing, he asked cautiously over there.


    "The beast of the Yu family almost insulted that woman!"


    Snapped!


    On the other side of the phone, there was clearly the sound of a broken water glass.


    Immediately, it was a breath of cold air.


    "My day, he is Yu''s grandma!"


    could not help cursing on the other end of the phone, "I know what to do!"


    Leader Zhang put down the phone and found that his hands were still shaking. This was really **** scary.


    If Donghai City couldn''t even guarantee Lin Yu''s most basic safety, then he could really die.


    In this short period of time, because of Jiang Ning''s existence, the East China Sea is developing at an amazing speed. He has not been able to do things in a few years, but now he has done it in one month. What a terrifying strength!

 Chapter 160： Build an iron city!

    "Let some **** in the security department come to me for a meeting immediately!"


    He immediately yelled, "A bunch of useless things, what do you eat, do I have to smoke them!"


    "and many more!"


    Seeing the secretary went to inform, he said again, "Also inform Huang Yuming, let him come to my office to wait for me, I will see him first."


    Soon, Huang Yuming will arrive.


    In Lao Zhang¡¯s office, Huang Yuming was sitting there, obviously not looking good.


    Even in the face of big people like Leader Zhang, he is not at all polite.


    "Are you lucky?"


    Huang Yuming did not drink tea, "A little later, this entire Tianhai Province..."


    Zhang leader couldn''t help but sweat a little on his forehead.


    "How is Yuzhen now?"


    "With my elder brother, nothing will happen."


    "Where is that kid?"


    Huang Yuming raised his head with a sneer at the corners of his mouth: "Sent back to Yu home."


    Leader Zhang no longer asks.


    "Big Brother said, Donghai City is going to become a special city. In terms of safety, it is of utmost importance. Nothing happened this time. We will be fortune-telling."


    Huang Yuming said directly, "But if there is another time, I cannot guarantee that Big Brother will not be angry."


    "Old Zhang, my eldest brother wants to do something for this city. If we don''t work hard, are you worthy of him?"


    Old Zhang nodded repeatedly.


    "Do you have any idea?"


    "I have thoughts a long time ago."


    Huang Yuming said, "Build an iron city!"


    "A safe and orderly iron city!"


    "Let the people here sleep at night, dare not close the door, don''t worry if you lose your wallet, dare to rest assured to let the children go to school alone!"


    Lao Zhang was frightened.


    This is in other cities, and it is definitely impossible. It is too difficult.


    Even in the current Donghai City, he does not have so many resources to do this.


    This requires a lot of manpower, material and financial resources.


    "You only need to do well in this part of your circle on the earth, and let you do all the good things,"


    Huang Yuming saw what Lao Zhang was worried about, "As for the things that can''t be put on the stage, I will do it!"


    Old Zhang fixedly looked at Huang Yuming.


    This is risky, and it may even be fatal. After all, the struggle in the underground circle is not only cruel but also has no bottom line.


    "Old Huang, you..."


    "I got up from the bottom, and almost lost my life several times, so I know the suffering of the people at the bottom. If there is no big brother, I might still be under the bridge hole and worry about whether I will have food tomorrow."


    Huang Yuming sighed, "Since my elder brother gives me this opportunity, then I want to do something for this city and for the people here."


    Lao Zhang immediately stood up straight, his expression serious, his eyes full of admiration.


    In his heart, he originally looked down upon Huang Yuming and other people in the underground circle. In his opinion, they are all on the opposite side of him and are the chief culprit for disrupting the order of the city.


    Huang Yuming in front of me is different!


    The idea he just put forward, if it can be realized, to build Donghai City into a safe iron city, it will definitely leave a strong mark in the history of this city!


    "If you are willing to give up, then I will do it too!"


    Lao Zhang''s voice trembled a little, "It''s a big deal, I don''t want the black hat!"


    "Hehe, Lao Zhang,"


    Huang Yuming just laughed, picked up the cup on the tea table, took a sip, "Do you believe it or not, we will succeed?"

 Chapter 161： Urn!

    Huang Yuming does not believe in himself, but in Jiangning.


    He knew that as long as Jiang Ning wanted to do, he would definitely be able to do it, so he didn''t have any doubts.


    Even if it is his own life, he admits it!


    Soon, the two people settled on the general direction.


    Lao Zhang is in charge of the affairs related to the circle on the ground. Huang Yuming doesn''t rob him of those fame and honors at all, because Huang Yuming knows very well that he can do things with Jiangning, this is the supreme honor!


    Someone always has to face dark things. Huang Yuming is good at these.


    Donghai City is undergoing tremendous changes quietly!


    These two people, Huang Yuming and Lao Zhang, did it. Unless there were problems they couldn''t solve, Jiang Ning didn''t even need to take action.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning just wants to be quietly with Lin Yuzhen.


    She fell asleep.


    The long eyelashes quivered slightly from time to time. Obviously, Lin Yu really slept peacefully.


    Jiang Ning sat aside, looking at this face, his eyes were full of tenderness.


    This is the same person as the kind girl back then, the girl who told herself that life will become sweeter and sweeter after eating sugar.


    He stretched out his hand and gently sorted out the broken hair in Lin Yuzhen''s ear. When he touched the tender skin, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but jump his fingers.


    Su Mei gently pushed the door, and beckoned: "Jiangning, let Yu really sleep, you are tired too, I will cook a few dishes, you will eat some food first."


    Jiang Ning sat there to accompany Lin Yuzhen for more than three hours, motionless, for fear of waking Lin Yuzhen, he was moved by seeing Su Mei.


    "It''s okay, I''m not hungry."


    Jiang Ning gently shook his head, "Mom, rest, I will stay with her."


    Su Mei didn''t say anything, he brought the food back to the kitchen and put it in the pot to keep it warm. When Jiangning came out, he could eat hot food at any time.


    She returned to the room, Lin Wen was sitting there to rest, while massaging her legs.


    After some time, he will be able to resume walking.


    "Still with me?"


    He looked up, looked at Su Mei and asked.


    Su Mei nodded, her eyes slightly red: "I refused to eat for fear of waking Yuzhen."


    "You said this kid, why is he so good to Yu? But our kid is not worthy of others."


    She knows some things about Jiangning. At least, Jiangning is much richer and Su Mei has a concept. There is no one in Donghai City who has more wealth than Jiangning.


    What''s more, Jiang Ning is still so good, in a short time, a group of people can follow him and admire him.


    Where can ordinary people do this?


    But the more this happened, the more worried Su Mei was. He worried that Lin Yu would really like Jiangning one day, but he felt inferior that he would not approach him.


    "You don''t have to think so much, Jiang Ning is not a bad person."


    Lin Wen said, "He is so kind to the rain, he is sincere, I can tell."


    "As for whether you deserve it or not,"


    Lin Wen frowned slightly, "I believe my daughter will prove myself, and I will work hard to make our daughter worthy of Jiangning."


    These two people have already agreed with Jiang Ning.


    They didn¡¯t know that, in Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes, even if Lin Yu was really just the most ordinary girl, she wouldn¡¯t marry him in his life!


    ¡­¡­


    then.


    The provincial capital is at home.


    The atmosphere is a bit depressing.


    Early in the morning, someone put a jar and urn at the door!


    The clear blood name on it, Yu Wei.


    The whole Yujia is almost crazy!


    Yu Tian, ??the head of the Yu family, his face was blue, his eyes were red, and he was holding the urn in his hands, shaking all over.


    "Awei! Awei!"


    He raised his head and roared.


    None of the people standing below dared to speak.


    "Too rampant! Too rampant!"


    Yutian roared, "Do you really treat my family as a bully?"


    He turned his head and stared at Yu Fang, who was silent, "What the **** is going on, you can tell me clearly!"

 Chapter 162： Hate!

    Yu Fang didn''t say that he gave up Yu Wei. He knew in his heart that there could only be one heir to the Yu family. If Yu Wei died, then he wouldn''t have to fight. Although, Yu Wei definitely couldn''t fight him.


    For him, this is also humiliation!


    "Yu Wei provokes people."


    Yu Fang didn''t say clearly, "The underground circle of Donghai City is now in chaos, and Yu Wei is too careless."


    "Who provoked someone? As for Yu Wei''s life!"


    Yutian was furious.


    "Some people are crazy and cannot be offended."


    Yu Fang''s expression remained unchanged, "Dad, let me tell you the truth, let alone our Yu family, Jin Ran of the Jin family, his legs were also interrupted by that person!"


    Hearing this, Yutian''s body shook.


    He knows very well that the current Yu family is far behind the Jin family. The Jin family¡¯s sons have both broken his legs. He lost his life in the Yu family. It seems to be justified.


    But, that''s his son!


    "Donghai...is that terrible."


    Yutian calmed down a bit.


    "Um."


    Yu Fang just nodded, "Dad, don''t worry, I will repay this grudge!"


    "I am the eldest son of the Yu family, and I have the responsibility to seek justice for my family, and seek justice for Yu Wei!"


    He said loudly, "As long as I am not dead, I will make those people pay the price!"


    Everyone''s eyes are on putting on the body. They all know that Yu Fang is now the only heir of the Yu family, and everything in the future will depend on him.


    "Let go and do it, I will bear any consequences!"


    Yutian gritted his teeth.


    Simple arrangement of the funeral, such a shameful thing, the Yu family did not want others to know, only to say that Yu Wei died unexpectedly.


    In the first time, he contacted several friends in the underground circle, but the answers he got were the same. They didn''t enter the East China Sea for the time being, because there was no news yet.


    I can''t determine who is behind Huang Yuming, and no one dares to act rashly.


    Yu Fang is a little angry, Huang Yuming has a fart background, the most terrifying thing in Donghai City is not Huang Yuming at all, it is Jiangning!


    But even if he said, who would believe it?


    No matter how much he pays, no one wants to enter the East China Sea right now, and so many people go in. Are they fools?


    I was angry, but there was no way. The underground circle method didn''t work for the time being, so I had to do something else.


    "Jiang Ning, if you kill my brother, I will let Lin Yuzhen''s family be buried with him!"


    Yu Fang immediately had a plan.


    Xu Ruyun was very disappointed that the investment project of Hopson Group suddenly turned yellow.


    Not only that, even in Donghai City, no company is willing to cooperate with Hopson Group, even if their conditions are very good.


    Then, there was a sudden problem with the Hopson Group. The relevant departments of the province and the city carried out a series of investigations, and the Hopson Group collapsed almost instantly. She finally hooked up with the big leader before she could go back and try new tricks. Go to jail for duty crime!


    Xu Ruyun was panicked. After hiding for several days, he found that it was all right, so he dared to show up.


    She worked so hard, all the way out of sleep, disappeared in a blink of an eye, making her want to cry without tears.


    Especially, thinking that Lin Yu is really getting better and better, she is already Lin''s general manager, and will be the helm of Lin''s in the future, making her more jealous, even hate!


    Xu Ruyun was hiding in the rental house, wondering if he wanted to change a place and continue his old business, when the door outside was knocked.

 Chapter 163： Important items

    Lin Yu really slept for more than ten hours.


    When she woke up, Jiang Ning was still sitting next to her, holding on.


    Her face is a little red.


    "Did you not rest?"


    "I said, I want to be with you."


    Without much words, Jiang Ning smiled lightly.


    Lin Yu really watched Jiang Ning for a while, and rarely said thank you.


    It''s just that the blush on his face and the touch in his eyes can no longer conceal it.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Jiangning said, "Let¡¯s go eat."


    "Um."


    Lin Yu nodded so nicely.


    Seeing Lin Yu really got up, Su Mei immediately walked over, still worried.


    "Mom, I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Yesterday, she was really scared.


    If Jiang Ning did not arrive in time, then she may already be a cold corpse.


    Fortunately, there is Jiang Ning.


    She turned her head and glanced at Jiang Ning, a gentle expression in her eyes: "Mom, get something to eat, Jiang Ning must be hungry."


    "Eh! Eh! It''s ready soon! It''s ready soon!"


    Su Mei hurriedly got into the kitchen.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a fragrance to escape.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen washed out, there were already several bowls of dishes on the table, and the meal was already ready.


    Su Mei clearly felt that Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning''s eyes a little differently. She didn''t disturb the two people, and went back to her room silently.


    "Wait and send me to the company, those projects can''t be delayed anymore,"


    Lin Yu didn''t really look up, "I have already considered the specific cooperation direction."


    "Well, you just decide."


    "By the way, go to the hospital first, I''m going to see Xiao Zhao."


    "it is good."


    Regarding Lin''s matter, Jiang Ning never asked, that it was for Lin Yuzhen to exercise. Even if it was messed up, he wouldn''t feel distressed. The big deal would be to start another one.


    Seeing Lin Yu really recovered, Jiang Ning was relieved.


    After eating, he drove Lin Yuzhen to him, and Su Mei carefully opened the door and got out.


    "The rain is all right."


    Lin Wen opened his mouth first and let out a long sigh of relief, "Thanks to Jiang Ning."


    "I think things are getting worse."


    Su Mei sighed, "Women, the least visible is touching."


    Obviously, Lin Yu was really moved. She was originally a simple girl. After the heroes saved the beauty in ancient times, then she agreed with her body.


    "There is nothing wrong with it."


    Lin Wen said, "Anyway, I like Jiang Ning this kid very much, the big deal, I''ll fight a little bit, and prepare a generous dowry for Yuzhen."


    "You are so beautiful!"


    Su Mei gave him a white look, "Why did Lin come from? That was originally Jiangning''s!"


    "Ahem,"


    Lin Wen coughed twice, his old face was a little red, "What happened to my son-in-law? I want this son-in-law, okay?"


    "Dare you talk back?"


    "Wife, I was wrong."


    ¡­¡­


    Lin''s development is extremely fast, almost every day is in a different state.


    Especially, now not only are investors approaching the door, hoping to cooperate with Lin''s, so that all employees understand that once Lin''s big ship sets sail, the goal is not just the stars and the sea.


    "This project, Mr. Gao has already connected with Shanshan Group, and he will go over to sign the contract tomorrow."


    The executives of several departments report to Lin Yuzhen.


    "Okay, if Mr. Gao is in charge, then this project will be fine,"


    Lin Yu really nodded, "I have a few more projects next. I already have a preliminary plan. Please listen to what you want to add and discuss it together later."


    In the conference room, Lin Yu really looked like a different person, as if he had grown up overnight.


    She knew that she had to grow up, not just for home, but for the sake of her. One day when she wanted to stay with Jiang Ning, she had the courage to speak.


    then.


    Gao Yong, one of the senior executives of the Lin Group, is currently responsible for the project, which is very important, involving an investment amount of 600 million!


    He is an old employee of Lin''s family. He came from the old Lin''s family. He has been in this field for 30 years and has very rich experience and contacts.


    To Lin Wen, he has always been polite, even if Lin Wen had no status in the Lin family before.


    Because of this, Lin Wen missed his old feelings and left him.


    "How can such a powerful person like Mr. Gao be willing to work for Lin?"


    But at this moment, Gao Yong is very at ease, lying on the waterbed, panting heavily, his face is full of unsatisfactory looks, the charming woman next to him can make him spurt at a glance!

 Chapter 164： In-depth exchange

    "Hehe, part-time job is also divided into senior and low-level, senior managers like me can be regarded as talkative people in the company."


    Gao Yong is not greedy for money. What''s more, Lin''s salary is not lower than that of outsiders.


    You don¡¯t need to participate in office struggles. As long as you do your job well, you can get a salary that meets your expectations. For Gao Yong, this is his career path.


    But he is a good woman, and he has great demands in this regard.


    The woman in front of him was talking about project acquaintances. He didn''t expect that there would be such a stunner in the other''s investment group.


    What he did not expect was that this woman, when shaking hands, secretly scratched the palm of his hand, directly tickling his heart.


    As soon as the matter was over, the two of them tacitly went straight to the hotel.


    Just now, a hearty battle ended.


    Gao is always a veteran of Hua Cong, with rich experience, but today, he has fallen into the wind, the feeling of rushing to the sky is so refreshing!


    "That''s a part-time job after all, did Lin give you shares?"


    "Shares?"


    Gao Yong narrowed his eyes, "The money in hand is real, Mr. Xu, you are still young and don¡¯t understand this."


    "Oh, doesn''t Mr. Gao just like me being young?"


    Xu Ruyun''s index finger slid across Gao Yong, provocatively, "young, energetic, skilled, and..."


    Her fingers gradually slipped, Gao Yong only felt a slight tremor of himself, watching Xu Ruyun''s fiery red lips, his Adam''s apple couldn''t help sliding.


    "Mr. Gao."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "That project, why can''t you consider our company?"


    "The factors considered in this project...ah...it''s more complicated..."


    "That... can I be a factor?"


    The voice is a little vague.


    Gao Yong was about to answer, but suddenly he couldn''t speak, his whole body was tense.


    "Count... count!"


    Leaving the hotel until he returned to the Lin Group, Gao Yong''s face was still ruddy.


    He entered the office, sat in a chair, after a long time aftertaste, took out the contract that he had prepared in the morning from the folder.


    Gao Yong took a look, thinking about the gains and losses of changing investors, thinking about it without much loss, he threw the contract directly into the shredder.


    Immediately, he picked up the phone: "Mr. Xu, I think your company may be more suitable for this project. As for the conditions, they are the same as you said before."


    After a pause, Gao Yong smiled and said, "Why don''t you come to me with a contract tonight, let''s have a more in-depth exchange?"


    The investor has changed.


    In Gao Yong''s view, this is nothing at all. As long as the project can be completed and the company can be responsible for the company''s profits, then the matter will be done.


    He has always been like this. As long as he makes money for the company, the project is successful.


    As for who the project is for and who to work with, the gains and losses are inherently a process of weighing.


    Obviously, the factors he considered included Xu Ruyun.


    At least, for now, he can''t forget the taste, the taste of ecstasy!


    "Okay, see you that night, I have a surprise for Mr. Gao, thank you."


    On the other end of the phone, Xu Ruyun said softly.


    hung up the phone, Gao Yong was already a little impatient.


    I just feel that time is passing slowly, why is it still dark.


    He got up, adjusted his state for a while, then walked out of the office to find Lin Yuzhen.


    During Lin Wen''s absence from the company, Lin Yuzhen was responsible for all the company''s affairs.


    Since the co-investor has been decided, it is natural to tell Lin Yu.


    Of course, in Gao Yong''s view, it was just a word.

 Chapter 165： Swap investor

    "ßËßËßË!"


    Gao Yong knocked on the door of Lin Yuzhen''s office.


    "Come in."


    Inside ¡¡¡¡, Lin Yuzhen''s voice came.


    Gao Yong walked in, saw Jiang Ning sitting on the sofa, nodded slightly. He didn''t know Jiang Ning, he only knew that it was Lin Qiang and his son, Lin Yu''s husband.


    When he announced it at the hotel, he also secretly said that Jiang Ning''s life is really good.


    "Mr. Lin."


    Gao Yong smiled and said, "The project I am responsible for has been settled. I can sign the contract later and come over and tell you."


    "It''s the medical mask project, right? The secretariat reported it in the morning,"


    Lin Yu really smiled. Obviously, she trusts the veteran of the company very much. When she was in the old Lin family, she had heard that Gao Yong was extremely capable. "In the future, Mr. Gao won''t have to come here in person. ."


    Gao Yong was obviously in a good mood when he heard this.


    As a senior executive, he is very useful and enjoys Lin Yuzhen''s respect for himself.


    He personally came to explain that he himself was also to show his loyalty and attitude.


    "For such a major project, I need to report it to Mr. Lin. Our new Lin family has just set sail. Mr. Lin must control the overall situation and naturally understand the company''s large and small affairs. I can do it, and I will try my best to do it. , I can also share some of Lin''s share."


    Gao Yong said with a smile.


    Lin Yu really nodded: "People from the Shanshan Group, they called me yesterday, saying that they had a good chat with Mr. Gao and wanted to make an appointment with us for a meal."


    "Hehe, President Lin, I am here today to tell you that after careful consideration of investors, I feel that Shanshan Group does not meet our Lin''s strategic needs."


    Lin Yu really heard it, his face unchanged, but his heart was slightly shaken.


    Doesn''t meet the company''s strategic needs?


    The Shanshan Group has clean funds and has invested in a lot of industries in the provincial capital. Lin chose to cooperate with them, first to establish the industry in the East China Sea, and second, considering that they can use them to enter the provincial market.


    This fully meets Lin''s needs, how could Gao Yong say it does not meet?


    Lin Yuzhen suddenly felt something wrong in his heart.


    "This is the case. Shanshan Group has invested in many overseas projects in recent years, and the capital outflow is serious. I feel that their layout is not in the country. If we cooperate with them, it will not be in line with our development plan."


    Gao Yong knew that Lin Yu must have doubts, and he had already prepared his excuses.


    "The Lin family is now based in the East China Sea, and entering the provincial capital is the first step, and then the national market, not overseas."


    Lin Yu really looked at Gao Yong, the expression on his face was still peaceful.


    "Then, which one does Gao think would be more suitable?"


    "Yulong Group."


    Gao Yong said earnestly, "All aspects are in line, please rest assured, Mr. Lin, I shall strictly control it."


    Lin Yu really wanted to ask again, but when Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced at her, he said, "Since Mr. Gao made a choice after consideration, I naturally have no opinion, but Shanshan Group can''t explain it. I think about how to tell them. , When I say it over here, you can sign the contract again."


    Gao Yong nodded: "If Mr. Lin doesn''t speak well, I can tell you."


    There is no need to trouble Lin Yuzhen for this kind of thing.


    "They just invited me to dinner, and suddenly they are not cooperating. It''s better for me."


    Lin Yu really smiled, "Go ahead if you have anything to do."


    Gao Yong walked out, Lin Yuzhen''s face suddenly sank.


    This sudden change of investors is not a trivial matter, Gao Yong explained it lightly.

 Chapter 166： Agree to sign

    What''s more, the partner discussed at the beginning of the meeting was the Shanshan Group. How could it be inconsistent? This Yulong Group, and what company it is, she hadn''t even heard of it before.


    "Why didn''t you let me continue to ask him just now."


    Lin Yuzhen walked over and Jiang Ning poured her a cup of tea.


    "Drink tea first to moisturize your throat."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "He has been prepared for a long time, he can answer whatever you ask, and it will leave you speechless."


    "There must be a problem."


    "Of course there is a problem."


    Jiang Ning took out his mobile phone, and just heard the first sentence Gao Yong said, he felt that there was a problem.


    When he heard about the change of investors and what Yulong Group, Jiang Ning immediately sent the name to Afei, and asked him to investigate the background of the company in the shortest possible time.


    As expected, the problem is big.


    "Look at it for yourself."


    Jiangning handed the phone to Lin Yuzhen. Lin Yuzhen put down the tea cup and immediately took it and looked at it.


    Her face gradually became ugly, with a hint of anger!


    "The real controlling person behind the Yulong Group is Yujia, the provincial capital?"


    The Yu family who almost killed himself!


    How could Gao Yong collude with them?


    "Unexpectedly, this Yu family actually started to retaliate against us."


    Jiang Ning was expressionless, unable to see whether it was angry or what, he didn''t put a little Yu Jia in his eyes at all, he was just curious, don''t these ants want to live so much?


    "They probably want to make Lin suffer a heavy loss through this project, and wishful thinking is playing well."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    "But how could they break through Gao Yong so easily? He is the veteran of the Lin family!"


    Lin Yu really didn''t say, Lin Wen praised Gao Yong several times in secret, saying that his experience and ability can help him, especially, Gao Yong has no ambition and is very safe.


    "A person has weaknesses."


    Jiangning glanced at Lin Yu, "There is no one without weakness."


    Lin Yu really didn''t care about asking Jiang Ning¡¯s weaknesses. She is now full of the development of the Lin Group.


    If Gao Yong is really asked to sign, then he will be fooled by the family, not to mention the loss of money, and even the opportunity to cooperate with the Shanshan Group, and even if it goes wrong, it will damage the reputation!


    The Lin Group wants to develop. This is just the beginning. Such a thing has happened. How can I go on the road in the future?


    This trick is really vicious!


    "Now what?"


    "Agree with him to sign."


    Jiangning tapped his finger on the desktop.


    Lin Yu really thought he had heard it wrong.


    agree with him to sign?


    This obviously problematic contract, Jiang Ning asked himself to agree to Gao Yong to sign?


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s expression, Lin Yu really knew that Jiang Ning was not joking.


    "it is good."


    She didn''t ask much, since Jiang Ning said so, he must have made arrangements.


    Lin Yuzhen walked to the desk, picked up the phone, and immediately called Gao Yong.


    Gao Yong, who returned to the office, was thinking about what surprise Xu Ruyun would give himself in the evening, and he was looking forward to it more and more.


    was thinking, the phone rang, it seemed that it was the number of Lin Yuzhen''s office, and he immediately connected it.


    "Mr. Lin, do you agree? Okay, please don''t worry, Mr. Lin, I will definitely take care of this matter."


    Putting down the phone, Gao Yong''s eyes narrowed, his face full of excitement.


    clenched a fist hard: "Beautiful! Beautiful!"


    He couldn''t wait any longer. He wanted to strike while the iron was hot, so he called Xu Ruyun directly: "Mr. Xu, I don''t think I need to wait until the evening. Bring the contract. Let''s make an appointment now to sign it."


    He doesn''t want to wait any longer!


    On the other end of the phone, Xu Ruyun just prepared the contract.


    She squinted her eyes, with a charm on her face, looking at Yu Fang who was sitting on the side.


    "Yu Shao, Gao Yong, I can''t wait."

 Chapter 167： So affectionate

    I don''t know if she is showing off her charm or talking about other things.


    Yu Fang glanced at her and knew that Xu Ruyun was seduce him, but he didn''t like this kind of woman, it was too dirty.


    "Do your thing well, and the money you can get will not lose you any more."


    he said lightly.


    To let a woman like Xu Ruyun go out was just to do what she liked, and people like Gao Yong couldn''t hold on.


    As long as this project gets his hands, Lin must suffer a heavy loss!


    Not to mention, they backtracked, first agreed to the Shanshan Group, and now suddenly repented, they will definitely annoy the Shanshan Group, and will make other companies in the province and the city doubt the sincerity of Lin''s.


    In the shopping mall, a crisis of confidence is enough to destroy a newly developed company.


    The Lin Family...have not risen, let''s prepare for destruction!


    "Gluck~"


    Xu Ruyun smiled, and approached a little on the sofa, the perfume smell on his body, puffing his nose, "Yu Shao, except for the money, what I want most is that Lin Yu is really finished."


    She winks like silk: "I behaved so well, does Yu Shao want to reward me?"


    Yu let go, his face still calm: "Don''t be too greedy, it''s easy to choke to death."


    After finishing speaking, he left directly, and went back to lay out the next step. To do something, he would directly nail the Lin Group to death at one time.


    Watching Yu Fang leave, Xu Ruyun snorted softly, really complaining about the man who put such incomprehensible style.


    She lowered her head and glanced, did she unbutton her collar less?


    "Forget it, get Gao Yong first, there is always a chance for people like Yu Shao."


    She is very confident of her own kung fu.


    After booking the hotel, Xu Ruyun set off with a carefully prepared contract-there are pits everywhere!


    She believed that Gao Yong would not take a closer look, because at that time, he would only take a closer look at his body.


    Takanaga drove himself to the agreed hotel.


    "Room 1204."


    is a text message from Xu Ruyun.


    Gao Yong licked his tongue, his apple slid, and felt that the text message seemed to have a voice, it was Xu Ruyun''s amorous voice.


    He immediately entered the elevator, went straight to 1204, wondering in his heart, what kind of surprise Xu Ruyun would give him?


    "Ding Dong!"


    At the door of the room, Gao Yong immediately rang the doorbell, "Baby, here I am!"


    click¡ª¡ª


    The door opened, it was Xu Ruyun''s charming face.


    Gao Yong directly stepped forward, hugged Xu Ruyun, who was wearing only **** silk pajamas, closed the door frizzily, and his blood boiled instantly.


    "Oh, Mr. Gao, what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Not long after Xu Ruyun arrived, he put on silk pajamas.


    She held Gao Yong''s chest with her fingers, and said with a smile, "Wait a moment, I''ll take a bath first."


    "It''s done together."


    Gao Yong couldn''t help but said.


    "That won''t work,"


    Xu Ruyun pouted, "I have to prepare a surprise for you."


    She still needs some medicine, otherwise some smell can''t be concealed, and it affects today''s things, that''s not good.


    "Wait for me."


    She bit her lip, pushed Gao Yong onto the bed, leaving a seductive look in her eyes on purpose, and went into the bathroom.


    Gao Yong is excited!


    He immediately took off his coat and put on his nightgown. He didn''t even want to take a bath, so he waited for Xu Ruyun to come out.


    "Ding Dong¡ª¡ª"


    The doorbell rang again.


    "Who!"


    Gao Yong shouted impatiently, "Don''t disturb me!"


    "I''m the waiter who delivers red wine."


    There was a voice outside the door.


    Gao Yong''s heart moved, is this a surprise?


    is pretty affectionate!


    He smiled, and immediately ran to the door and opened the door. A waiter was standing at the door with a smile on his face, a plate in his hand, a bottle of red wine, two goblets, and an envelope.


    "give it to me."


    Gao Yong took it and closed the door directly.


    He immediately opened the wine, sobered up, poured two glasses and got ready.


    Seeing that there is still an envelope on the plate, I can¡¯t help being a little curious, why is there a letter? Could it be a love letter?


    This Mr. Xu is so tricky. This surprise is so interesting and emotional. He has never played it like this before.


    Gao Yong raised his head and glanced. There was a loud splash in the bathroom, Xu Ruyun probably didn''t know that everything had been brought in.


    He immediately opened the envelope and sat down on the bed and looked at it.


    Only when I saw the beginning, Gao Yong''s expression suddenly became a little strange.


    He continued to look down, his face even more pale!


    ''S hands holding the paper, they all trembled suddenly!

 Chapter 168： This is a **** fright!

    When he saw the last few lines, Gao Yong was even more trembling, with fear in his eyes, with regret and panic.


    "Mr. Gao~ I''m here!"


    The bathroom door opened.


    Xu Ruyun wore almost transparent pajamas, and he walked over, covered in fragrance all over his body.


    She looked at Gao Yong with a smile, and said: "Or, let''s sign the contract while communicating, right?"


    said, Xu Ruyun climbed onto the bed.


    "Don''t come over! Don''t come over!"


    But suddenly, Gao Yong screamed, as if he saw the evil spirit pounce, terrified.


    Xu Ruyun was startled, what''s going on?


    "I told you not to come over! Don''t come over! Stay away from me!"


    Gao Yong''s voice became sharp, "You beast! Are you a human? You want to harm me like this!"


    His face was full of horror, and he drew back to the corner of the wall.


    "Gao, what are you talking about? Why did I harm you?"


    Xu Ruyun was shocked, she didn''t know what happened.


    Just now Gao Yong looked expectant, now how can he hide from himself as if he has seen a plague god.


    "You still want to lie! Look for yourself!"


    Gao Yong threw the paper over.


    Xu Ruyun picked it up and took a look, almost fainted.


    That is her medical report!


    She paled suddenly, what is going on?


    Last week Xu Ruyun was told by Jiang Ning that there was a smell of dead fish in her private parts, so she went for an examination. She hadn''t got the medical report yet, so how could she be here.


    She watched next, and screamed even more.


    According to the above diagnosis, she has a serious Hualiu disease!


    will be contagious!


    Xu Ruyun''s lips turned white: "Why is my report here!"


    Gao Yong almost fainted when he heard these words. Is this the **** true?


    Where the **** is this surprise?


    This is a **** fright!


    Hualiu disease!


    is still a serious one, it is hard to treat!


    He remembers that he was so excited last time with Xu Ruyun, but he didn''t have time to put on a small umbrella for his little brother.


    finished [biqugetv.info]!


    I''m dead!


    Gao Yong almost stopped breathing. He didn''t kill his life, but he wanted to kill his life!


    "Mr. Gao! This report is false!"


    Xu Ruyun also panicked, and hurriedly said, "This must be someone who is killing me! Don''t believe it, don''t believe it!"


    How could Gao Yong not believe it?


    Even if he didn''t believe it, he wouldn''t dare to touch Xu Ruyun again.


    What the **** if it''s true, it''s terrible!


    "Don''t come here!"


    Gao Yong saw that Xu Ruyun was about to rush over, and shouted in fright, "I have no grievances with you, why are you harming me!"


    "Mr. Gao, I don''t have one,"


    Xu Ruyun almost wanted to cry, she was also afraid of herself, "I want to sign a contract with you, how can I harm you, how can I..."


    As soon as she approached, Gao Yong smelled a weird smell, faintly mixed in the fragrance, but a bit smelly, like the smell of a dead fish.


    Gao Yong''s face suddenly became more ugly.


    He is this age, don¡¯t he know what smell it is?


    No wonder, Xu Ruyun refused to take a bath with herself. She wanted to cover up the stench from there!


    It''s over!


    "Sign your mom''s contract!"


    Gao Yong couldn''t help yelling, and seeing Xu Ruyun leaping over, he kicked it hard.


    This kick directly hit Xu Ruyun in the face and kicked her out of the bed.


    "what--"


    Xu Ruyun screamed, and his jaw suddenly crooked.


    But Gao Yong didn''t care about her, he hurriedly took up his clothes and pants and put them on, as if he had seen a ghost, and hurried away.


    He is going to the hospital, he is going to the hospital for an examination right away!


    "Mr. Gao! Mr. Gao!"


    Xu Ruyun''s face was deformed, his chin was tilted to one side, and the bridge of his nose was sunken deeply.


    She ignored the pain and picked up the contract on the ground: "Mr. Gao, the contract has not been signed yet, you promised me to sign it!"


    The door slammed, there was still Gao Yong''s shadow.


    Gao Yonggang rushed downstairs to the hotel. Lin Yuzhen standing at the door made his heart beat violently.

 Chapter 169： Im going to talk about it!

    "Lin, President Lin, why are you here?"


    Gao Yong was panicked and anxious, and really wanted to cry.


    "This sentence, I should ask you, Mr. Gao."


    Lin Yu really smiled, pretending to be curious, "You are not going to sign the contract, why are you in this hotel?"


    Gao Yong''s face flushed, he glanced at Lin Yuzhen, and then at Jiang Ning who was standing next to Lin Yuzhen. He didn''t know where he was. He definitely couldn''t hide anything from them.


    "Here¡­"


    He wondered how to explain, but how could he explain?


    Did Lin Yu really come to the hotel to open a room with Jiangning?


    This is here to stop myself!


    "It''s okay, I just made an appointment with the investment representative of Shanshan Group to talk to the tea restaurant on the first floor. Would you like Mr. Gao together?"


    Gao Yong opened his mouth, wanting to say that he was not feeling well, and was anxious to go to the hospital, but Lin Yu really ignored him and walked directly towards the tea restaurant.


    "Mr. Gao, what''s the matter with you? Why do you look a little uncomfortable?"


    Jiangning walked over, stretched out his hand and patted Gao Yong''s shoulder, "His complexion is not very good."


    "No, no."


    Gao Yong hurriedly squeezed out a smile.


    "Man, I know everything,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "But you have to be careful. I was in the toilet last time and saw a man. There are green hairs there, just like cauliflower. It''s scary!"


    "I heard that it will die!"


    Gao Yong''s face is even more ugly!


    His legs are soft, and he wants to say that he must go to the hospital for an examination!


    Jiang Ning clasped his shoulders: "Let¡¯s go, we let the pigeons of the Shanshan Group go. We have to apologize to them and ask them to forgive them. Sing a song, take a bath?"


    "Mr. Gao must be good at this aspect, and Mr. Lao and Gao will be accompanying me today."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    Gao Yong seems to be able to feel that the virus in his body is moving step by step towards the vital part, it seems to be developing, it is about to grow green hair...


    will grow into cauliflower!


    He is scared!


    "I... can we not change the investor?"


    Gao Yong cried and said, "Shanshan Group is very suitable. I think twice and think that they are suitable. Just sign with them. I will talk about it. I will ensure that the contract is signed in the shortest time to ensure that the company''s interests are not lost!"


    He is really anxious.


    This virus, will it spread when it arrives late?


    Incurable disease?


    "Don''t change it?"


    Jiang Ning pretended to be surprised, "No, Mr. Gao said to change before. Shanshan Group thought that the conditions they had proposed were not good enough, so I asked Mr. Lin to discuss it again. Mr. Gao, do you think there is any more to talk about?"


    "Yes!"


    "Their conditions are really not enough! We should fight for Lin''s more rights!"


    "To cooperate with our Lin family, we must be the dominant player. I deliberately brought them into the army, so I have to get this dominant power!"


    Takanaga clenched his fist, "It must be signed! And it must be signed in a short time, I will talk about it!"


    He can''t wait any longer.


    rushed directly into the tea restaurant.


    Lin Yuzhen, the investment representative of the Yushanshan Group, did not tell him that he would cancel the cooperation and replace the investor. He just said that there are some details of the cooperation that need to be discussed.


    The people of Shanshan Group are obviously unwilling to make concessions, and they have made adequate preparations a long time ago.


    Where can I think that as soon as Gao Yong sits on it, he is not at all polite, and uses all his powerful negotiating skills!


    The demeanor of fighting against the Confucianists, the entire investment delegation of Shanshan Group was speechless, except for nodding and saying it was right, nothing else could be said.


    "Let''s do it, cooperating with our Lin family is definitely the most correct decision you made this year!"


    Gao Yong didn''t want to say more, "The details of the contract have been fixed. This hotel has a printer. Your legal affairs are okay. Let''s sign it."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Lin Yuzhen and asked Lin Yuzhen whether he was satisfied with his eyes.


    drag on, he is really afraid that he will not have time to go to the hospital, he will grow cauliflower!

 Chapter 170： I dont want much

    "Yes."


    Hearing these words, Gao Yong finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Soon, the contract was printed out, there was no problem after the legal inspection, the two sides shook hands and signed, everything went smoothly, and it was all resolved in less than half an hour.


    "Mr. Gao, he''s really a good negotiator. We''ve taken it."


    Representative of Shanshan Group, sincerely said.


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen: "Lin''s has such a senior executive, which is enviable."


    Lin Yu really smiled, and did not speak.


    She resisted, otherwise she would laugh and destroy her dignified image as the general manager.


    She didn''t know where, this was Jiang Ning''s arrangement, so Gao Yong had no choice but to sign the contract as soon as possible according to his own requirements, otherwise he would not be able to go anywhere today, let alone the hospital.


    "Mr. Lin, since it''s solved here, then I..."


    Gao Yong smiled.


    "Mr Gao can''t go, stay and have a meal together."


    Jiang Ning said with a serious face.


    Gao Yong is really going to cry.


    He still has a fart meal!


    He wants to live, he doesn''t want to grow cauliflower!


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Gao has to stay, and the contract is signed, but as an individual, I am a little dissatisfied. Let''s discuss and discuss at the wine table!"


    The investment representative of Shanshan Group shouted immediately.


    "Gao, do you have other important things to do?"


    Lin Yu really looked concerned.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Gao Yong''s throat moved, "Mr. Lin, I actually feel a little sick and want to go to the hospital for a visit."


    "what?"


    Lin Yu was really surprised, "Then this is more important. There are more opportunities to eat, and health comes first."


    Hearing these words, Gao Yong was almost not moved to cry, and nodded repeatedly.


    "Thank you for your concern, Lin! Thank you......"


    "Then I will go with Mr. Gao. I feel uncomfortable because of the company''s work. As the general manager, I feel very guilty."


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning, "Let¡¯s stay with Mr. Gao together."


    Gao Yong waved his hand hurriedly.


    He went to check the andrology department, how could he let other people follow such a private matter!


    "No, no, no! No need!"


    Gao Yong said hurriedly, "Don¡¯t bother Mr. Lin, I can go by myself. You can have dinner with a few of you. Next time, I¡¯ll be the host next time, please have a good chat with everyone!"


    After speaking, he didn''t care about that much, he greeted a few investment representatives and left quickly.


    If he doesn''t leave again, he is really afraid that Lin Yu will follow along because he cares.


    That would be really shameful!


    Looking at Gao Yong''s flustered look, Lin Yu really wanted to laugh, but could only hold back.


    She glanced at Jiang Ning and made eye contact: "You are too bad! It scares him!"


    Jiang Ning also replied with his eyes: "I didn''t scare him, the medical report is true."


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Ruyun failed.


    She thought she would be sure of everything, and she even followed Yu Fang to ask for credit.


    Where can I think that the sudden appearance of the medical examination report completely failed her all plans.


    Even, Gao Yong''s kick kicked her chin crookedly. After a long time, she seemed to be a little more normal.


    "Yu Shao, the contract was not successfully signed, then Gao Yong suddenly changed his mind."


    On the phone, Xu Ruyun did not dare to talk about the medical report, "I''m sorry, I have tried my best, the money I want..."


    "Waste!"


    Yu put out yelling.


    He was preparing the second step plan, but told him that it failed.


    Still want money?


    I didn¡¯t want you to die!


    "This can''t be done, it''s useless!"


    "Yu Shao, I have tried my best, and there are hard work without credit, how can you scold me like this!"


    Xu Ruyun is also annoyed.


    Her face is a bit deformed now, she doesn''t have enough money, how to repair it, how to maintain it, she must get the money she gets.


    "Yu Shao, you deal with Lin''s affairs, I know very well, if you don''t give me the money, I will tell Lin Yuzhen!"


    Xu Ruyun threatened, "If she knew you did it, she would definitely not let you go."


    There was a moment of silence on the phone.


    Xu Ruyun thought that Yu was letting go, and suddenly became proud: "I don''t want much, just one million, you give me the money, let''s clean it up!"

 Chapter 171： revenge

    "Xu Ruyun, go and talk, as long as you dare to say, I can guarantee that you won''t survive tomorrow!"


    Yu Fang gave a sneer, and hung up after speaking.


    The cold murderous aura made Xu Ruyun tremble all over.


    Yu Fang doesn''t care at all.


    She knew that Yu Fang had a background in an underground circle. She was impulsive and threatened him. At this moment, she realized that she was in trouble.


    Yu Fang might kill her, kill her!


    Xu Ruyun suddenly panicked, and he didn''t care that his face was deformed. He picked up a few pieces of clothes indiscriminately, and fled the East China Sea in a panic.


    She''s afraid that if she is later, she will die!


    Yu Fang, who put down the phone, had no expression on his face, and didn''t seem to be angry.


    But none of the people around him dared to speak, and tried not to even the sound of breathing.


    "boom!"


    He suddenly grabbed the tea cup on the table and threw it to the ground severely. He became annoyed and said, "Trash! All trash! Trash!"


    It¡¯s not possible to get things done just like that, trash!


    "I didn''t expect Jiang Ning to spot it easily. It''s not easy!"


    He gritted his teeth, knowing that Jiang Ning must have noticed the abnormality, and discovered that Xu Ruyun had failed this plan.


    He wanted to kill three birds with one stone, ruin Lin Yu''s true reputation, severely inflict the Lin Group and secretly control Lin''s project, but at the beginning, it directly failed.


    It''s all because of Jiangning!


    Yu Fang closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then opened it again, turning his head to look at the people around him.


    "I asked you to find someone, did you find it?"


    "Yu Shao, I have found it, and I''m shutting it in the warehouse."


    Yu Fang got up: "Go!"


    He immediately went to the warehouse.


    The dim warehouse is remote and inaccessible. It is a place he used to detain some people.


    At this moment, Lin Qiang and his son, their upper body clothes are stripped off, their hands and feet are tied tightly to the iron rack with ropes.


    In this kind of weather, it was extremely cold in the warehouse. The two of them had snots and tears, and they trembled violently.


    "Let us, let us..."


    Lin Feng cried, "Please, let us go, we will give you all the money."


    "Help! Help!"


    It''s useless for him to shout again, no one pays attention to him at all.


    "Shut up!"


    Lin Qiang gritted his teeth, there are still a few bloodstains on his body.


    Before, after the old Lin family was sold cheaply to Zhou Hua, he took the money and prepared to flee the East China Sea, and went to another place to make a comeback, but he was robbed as soon as he left the East China Sea.


    He thought it was from Jiang Ning, but he didn''t expect it was not.


    "Kaka¡ª¡ª"


    The warehouse door opened, and several people walked in.


    Lin Qiang raised his head, the light pierced him so that he couldn''t open his eyes, and when the door was closed, he could see who was coming.


    "It''s you!"


    Lin Feng shouted, "Yu Fang! How could it be you! We are brothers! You did this to me!"


    He didn''t expect it to be Yu Fang.


    At this moment, Yu Fang, there is no smiley face that I used to call Lin Feng a brother and a brother before, and his cold face is full of violence, making Lin Feng want to continue to say, but he dare not.


    Lin Qiang still appeared calm.


    Yu Fang grabbed his father and his son, but didn''t do anything. It was definitely not killing them.


    "What do you want?"


    He looked at Yu Fang and took a deep breath. Because it was too cold, his voice was shaking.


    "I want to give you a chance for revenge."


    Yu Fang glanced at the two people, "I just don''t know, are you willing or not."


    "Avenge?"


    Lin Qiang sneered, "If you want to take advantage of us, just say it straight. Be quick!"


    "Hehe, President Lin deserves to be a person who has walked through the storm,"


    Yu Fang said, "I want to deal with Lin and Jiang Ning. On this point, let''s all agree."


    Lin Qiang''s eyes flashed.


    He didn''t expect that Yu Fanghui suddenly wanted to deal with the Lin family. He was locked up here during this period. He didn''t know what happened. His face was full of questions, and Yu Fang could clearly see it.


    "They, killed my brother!"


    Yu Fang almost wanted to shout, "I want them to pay!"


    Lin Qiang and his son trembled all over.


    "You... what do you want to do?"


    After a long time, Lin Qiang asked.


    Yu Fang laughed, grinning coldly, smiling cunningly, and laughing numbly!

 Chapter 172： Eyes closed

    Now that the most important project has been discussed, and the greatest interest and initiative have been won, Lin Yu is really relieved.


    These days, she is in charge, and the pressure on Lin''s shoulders is still great.


    While she hoped that Lin Wen could recover quickly and share the burden together, she also hoped that Lin Wen would have more rest time.


    Fortunately, there is Jiang Ning by his side. No matter what trouble he encounters, this man will always be with him.


    "Dad can already walk around normally. He said he will be back to the company in two days."


    Lin Yu really squeezed his sore neck gently, "I will relax with him."


    She glanced at Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning drank tea by herself, as if she hadn''t heard it.


    "Hey!"


    She was dissatisfied, "I''m talking to you."


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I''m listening, you keep talking."


    "Huh, it''s over."


    Lin Yu really snorted.


    This guy, why is he absent-minded.


    She walked over, picked up the tea cup, and shook it gently: "Does Gao Yong keep this person?"


    Such a big thing almost happened this time, if it weren''t for Jiang Ning, Lin would have lost a lot.


    "I am a talent, but he has no ambitions yet. There is a reason why Dad chose to keep him."


    Jiang Ning said, "As for his weakness, it is no longer a weakness."


    "Why?"


    Lin Yu is really puzzled.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but laughed: "There is a shadow in the mind."


    Isn''t it?


    When encountering Xu Ruyun, this superb, Mr. Gao didn''t know what his excitement was, but when he thought of growing cauliflower, he probably didn''t want to communicate deeply with any woman in the past few months.


    Gao Yong not only likes women, but also afraid of death!


    This weakness is the most deadly.


    Lin Yu really blushed, and I was a little embarrassed to hear Jiang Ning say that this was so peaceful.


    Such a private matter, why Jiang Ning would not be shy at all when he said it.


    Xu Ruyun''s private life is chaotic, which is also the reason for her rapid rise. Lin Yu is really disdainful. She can''t accept her own flesh and dignity in exchange for money and status.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about this, he will handle it when Dad comes back."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    Lin Wen is coming back soon, Lin Yu will really feel less pressure.


    During this period, Lin Yu really worked hard.


    He raised his head and glanced at her: "Otherwise, I''ll take you to the provincial capital to play for two days and relax?"


    "To the provincial capital?"


    Lin Yu really blinked, and just wanted to agree, but thinking about the company''s so many things, besides, what to go to the provincial capital to play.


    "Well, that girl Su Yun."


    Jiangning said, "Su Yun called me and said that he wanted to apply for a provincial university in the college entrance examination, and asked my opinion."


    "what?"


    Lin Yu was really surprised, "Why would she ask you? This girl doesn''t ask me, what''s the use of asking you."


    She is a graduate of a prestigious university, and she is a prestigious university in the provincial capital. Su Yun should ask her, Jiang Ning, the elder of the beggar gang, has never gone to college, and what is the point of asking him.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing: "I said, let her go to the provincial university for a round, and go wherever she likes the environment."


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning suspiciously: "Yun''er is still young, don''t mess around."


    Jiang Ning was stunned, and then suddenly he pulled Lin Yuzhen into his arms, scared Lin Yuzhen suddenly became nervous, almost yelled, but didn''t dare to be heard by people outside!


    "Recklessly?"


    Jiangning¡¯s eyes are like galaxies, "I just want to mess with you!"


    Plop!


    Plop!


    Lin Yu''s heartbeat speeded up suddenly, she felt that she was really about to fall into Jiangning''s deep eyes!


    The two looked at each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous. Lin Yuzhen''s body became stiff, and she didn''t know where to put her hands. She only knew, as if to close her eyes...

 Chapter 173： Pick it up

    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang!


    Jiang Ning cursed inwardly.


    "I, I will answer the phone first."


    stood up in a panic, Lin Yuzhen''s face was red to the base of his neck.


    No, no, I can¡¯t stay in the office alone with Jiang Ning in the future, it¡¯s too dangerous!


    She turned out to be... still looking forward to it!


    Lin Yu really hurriedly walked to the table and connected to the phone. It was Su Mei.


    "Dad is leaving the hospital? Okay, let''s go home later!"


    Putting down the phone, Lin Yuzhen said, "Dad is going to be discharged from the hospital. Mom told us to go home early. She cooks some dishes to celebrate."


    Jiangning stretched her waist: "But wait until Mom is cooking, and miss my sweet and sour pork ribs."


    Lin Yu really cooked a few times, and Jiang Ning could still eat it, but Lin Yu really couldn''t eat it by himself. All this time was solved in the Jinyu restaurant.


    "Mom also said, Dad has something to discuss with us."


    "Well, then go home."


    Jiang Ning got up and walked to Lin Yuzhen. The man''s breath came over his face. Lin Yuzhen''s face was still so red.


    "You just said to answer the phone first, what about after you answer the phone?"


    Jiang Ning lowered his head slightly and looked at Lin Yuzhen.


    "Then?"


    Lin Yu really avoided Jiang Ning''s eyes, "Then what? Go home!"


    After speaking, he grabbed his handbag and ran out in a panic.


    Jiang Ning was not angry, but rather happy. Seeing Lin Yuzhen''s shy and flustered appearance, he was clearly prepared, but he was not so courageous.


    kiss, is it so difficult?


    Lin.


    A hearty meal!


    Four people, eight dishes!


    Su Mei has made all his best dishes.


    The family sat together, and Lin Wen couldn''t help but sigh: "On this day, I only dared to think in my dreams, but I didn''t expect it to come true."


    He looked at Jiang Ning and raised his cup: "Jiang Ning, I will toast you a cup first!"


    Jiang Ning smiled, did not speak, clinked glasses with Lin Wen, and went straight to work.


    "Try Jiangning, aren''t today''s ribs crispy?"


    Su Mei smiled and said.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning, how could her family become so happy? This child is really more lovable as she looks at it.


    "Crispy! Delicious!"


    "Try this again,"


    Su Mei picked up a piece of fish for Jiangning, ¡°Eat more fish, it¡¯s good for your health, you¡¯ve been working hard recently.¡±


    "Thank you mom."


    "And this, I rarely make this dish, I don''t know if it suits your appetite."


    "Well, I like it, it''s so delicious."


    Lin Yu really looked at his parents, one clinked glasses with Jiangning for a drink, the other kept picking up vegetables for Jiangning, and couldn''t help but wrinkle his nose.


    How come no one picks up food for yourself?


    "This mother, I am your daughter."


    She looked at Su Mei, her face full of jealousy, "Aren''t you picking food for your daughter?"


    "Pinch it by yourself, no hands!"


    Su Mei gave her a white look, and directly turned the entire plate of sweet and sour pork ribs to Jiang Ning.


    "This dad..."


    "Girls don''t drink alcohol,"


    Lin Wen smiled and said, "Come on, Jiang Ning, let us go one more time."


    Lin Yu really wants to cry.


    She suddenly wanted to run away from home. This is not her home anymore, and these parents are not her own parents anymore.


    woo... They were all snatched away by this **** Jiang Ning!


    Satiated with wine and food, Lin Wen''s face was reddened, and his body had just recovered. Su Mei didn''t want him to drink more, but he still blushed a little.


    "I have something, I want to discuss it with you."


    He took a deep breath, looked at the crowd, hesitated for a moment, then said, "I want to take my dad back to take care of him."

 Chapter 174： See nothing

    Lin Wen is talking about Lin Xiao.


    Since Lin Qiang sold all of the Lin family''s properties to Zhou Hua at a low price, the old house of the Lin family was also sold by Lin Qiang, and Lin Xiao was directly thrown into the nursing home, leaving a little money, so he didn''t manage it anymore.


    Lin Wen wanted to know what despair an old man with a stroke would experience in a nursing home alone.


    He has red eyes: "He has done a lot of wrong things, and I have blamed him and even hated him."


    If it weren''t for Lin Xiao, how could Su Mei suffer so much in these years? Lin Yu really can continue his dream of studying and studying for Ph.D.


    Yes, Lin Xiao has always been his biological father, and he feels uncomfortable for him to watch Lin Xiao lonely and waiting to die.


    "I know this old man did a lot of things that made you sad, and I was just as angry,"


    Lin Wen looked at Su Mei and Lin Yuzhen, "But he is always my father, I can''t just watch him..."


    Su Mei did not speak.


    She didn''t move her chopsticks either, she just looked at Lin Wen, she couldn''t see any emotion on her face.


    To talk about resentment, Su Mei is naturally resentful, and not small.


    She has never said so much about how much she has been wronged and how many eyes she has suffered since she was married to the Lin family, but Lin Wen knows.


    At home, it''s finally getting better and better, and if you bring that old guy back, will you be a little bit crazy again?


    "Wife,"


    Lin Wen spoke. He felt that Su Mei was a little unhappy. "I just mentioned it today. I want to discuss it with you. It doesn''t matter if you disagree. After all, he is sorry for you first."


    He took a deep breath and squeezed out a smile, "You have done something wrong, you have to learn some lessons."


    Lin Yuzhen did not speak either. She knew that in this family, Su Mei was the one who was wronged the most. Su Mei did not speak, let alone her.


    After all, Jiang Ning has not been in this home for a long time. He is not clear about some things that happened in the past, and he naturally doesn''t speak.


    But he knows that Lin Wen is a filial son. Whether he was or is now, he has a pure nature, which cannot be changed in a lifetime. What Su Mei is fond of is the human quality of Lin Wen, and he has not given up for so many years.


    This family is kind. Only from Lin Wen to Su Mei can he teach a kinder Lin Yuzhen.


    A kind family.


    "Wife, don''t you be angry, please."


    Seeing that Su Mei stopped talking, Lin Wen was a little anxious.


    He quickly winked at Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning and asked them to help persuade them.


    is not to persuade Su Mei to agree, but to persuade her not to be angry.


    "I am not angry."


    Before Lin Yu could really speak, Su Mei gave Lin Wen a white look, "I''m just thinking, I took the old guy back, our house is so small, where does he sleep? I can''t let him sleep on the sofa for an old guy who has suffered a stroke."


    During the time in the hospital, Su Mei stayed with Lin Wen every day. After learning about Lin Xiao''s situation, Lin Wen didn''t sleep well.


    She is a wife, don¡¯t you know what Lin Wen thinks?


    Of course she hates it!


    The grievances that have been suffered for so many years, wherever you say you can forget, you can forgive wherever you say forgiveness, she is kind, but she is not a saint.


    But she didn''t want Lin Wen to feel guilty and uncomfortable.


    That is her husband, her favorite man.


    Hearing Su Mei''s words, Lin Wen was stunned, and did not respond for a long time.


    Even Lin Yuzhen was stunned.


    You know, what a difficult decision this is!


    "Look at what I do,"


    Seeing everyone staring at her, Su Mei snorted softly, "If you don''t have a good thing surnamed Lin, you know to bully me. Since it''s all decided, then I have nothing to oppose."


    "Jiangning, you and your mother will belong to the same country from now on, you have to protect your mother."


    Jiangning smiled and nodded: "No problem."


    "Wife, do you really agree?"


    Lin Wen said excitedly.


    "Should I disagree, then what?"


    Su Mei looked at her husband, she knew Lin Wen too well, he would not fall asleep, couldn''t sleep day and night, feel guilty, sleepless and sleepless, how could she be such a person.


    "thank you, wife!"


    Lin Wen grabbed Su Mei and kissed her on the cheek. Su Mei blushed immediately and hurriedly pushed him away.


    "What are you doing! The kids are here!"


    As soon as she turned her head, Jiang Ning and Lin Yu covered her eyes in a tacit understanding.


    "We didn''t see anything!"


    Late at night, Jiang Ning turned over on the floor, trying to tell Lin Yuzhen by action, the floor is a bit cold, or let him go to bed to sleep.


    Ke Lin Yu really didn''t respond.


    "Jiangning?"


    "Um!"


    Suddenly hearing Lin Yuzhen''s voice, Jiang Ning immediately got up and rolled the quilt.

 Chapter 175： Was picked up

    "Did you know that my mother would agree?"


    Jiangning relaxed the quilt again: "Parents are filial sons, things in their bones can''t be changed, besides, the old man should have suffered, and he knew he was wrong."


    How can an elderly person with a stroke live in a nursing home?


    Don¡¯t even think about it.


    "My grandpa was not like this before,"


    Lin Yuzhen said in a low voice, "At least, when I was a kid, he treated me very well."


    "That is, after my dad had a car accident, Lin Qiang picked up the Lin family and said that the girl was useless to the Lin family. Sooner or later, if you want to marry, everything will change..."


    Jiang Ning knew that Lin Yuzhen was also persuading himself to agree with Lin Wen''s ideas.


    "Well, it was the fault of Lin Qiang and his son, but unfortunately, let them run away."


    Jiang Ning said, "Otherwise, I''ll let them get them back, give them a hard hit, and vent your anger?"


    "do not!"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "Agou and the others, they will definitely be beaten to death!"


    They call their sister-in-law now, and every time they see themselves, they have to bow ninety degrees. They look respectful. At first, they made Lin Yu really uncomfortable, as if they were some older brother''s woman.


    Later... it was changed to salute, which is even more strange. Anyway, the respectfulness, but it is true, it has never changed.


    "Listen to my wife." Jiang Ning said.


    "Well, then go to sleep."


    Lin Yu really finished speaking, turned over and stopped talking.


    Jiangning wanted to say that the floor was really cold, but when the words came to his lips, he could only continue to bear it.


    No words for a night.


    Early the next morning, the youngest drove a brand new BMW 7 Series and waited at the door.


    Jiang Ning and others changed their clothes and prepared to go to the nursing home to take Lin Xiao back to take care of them.


    Qingshan Nursing Home.


    It can only be regarded as a general nursing home in Donghai City. It accepts many elderly people. Because the fees are not expensive, the service will not be good. There have even been news that the elderly have been assaulted several times.


    But because of the low price, even if you want to enter, it depends on whether you have a place.


    Lin Wen and others went directly to the dean''s office and proposed to take Lin Xiao back. The dean was also very polite and asked to make arrangements immediately after seeing such a big battle and the brand-new BMW car outside.


    After a short while, people came back, but they said: "Lin Xiao was picked up yesterday."


    "who?"


    Lin Wen suddenly became anxious.


    In Donghai City, who else would take care of Lin Xiao.


    Especially, now Lin Xiao has a stroke and can''t even take care of himself.


    "The man said it was his son, and the registered name was Lin Qiang."


    Hearing the name Lin Qiang, Lin Wen''s face suddenly changed, with a bad feeling.


    "Lin Qiang? What does he want to do!"


    Lin Wen was angry.


    He knows Lin Qiang very well, it is impossible for this **** to take Lin Xiao back to retirement.


    "Did he leave any other messages?"


    Jiangning asked immediately.


    "no,"


    That humane said, "But when the old man was picked up, the old man seemed very reluctant, as if, a little scared."


    Lin Wen became more anxious when he heard it.


    Lin Xiao is in the hands of Lin Qiang, and I am afraid that he will not live for much time. That is a guy inferior to a pig and a dog!


    "Dad, don''t worry,"


    Jiangning said, "Since Lin Qiang is back, he must be still in Donghai City. I can find him."


    He turned his head and looked at the third child: "Call Lao Huang and ask them to find someone."


    "Yes!"


    The third child will do it right away.


    How can Lin Wen not worry.


    Lin Xiao is now suffering from a stroke and has no ability to take care of himself. What''s more, the Lin family''s property is not in his hands, and Lin Qiang will never do anything that is of no benefit.


    He must have ulterior motives in taking Lin Xiao away.


    "Don''t worry, Jiang Ning said that if you can find someone, you can definitely find it."


    Su Mei comforted.


    Looking at her husband''s appearance, she knew that Lin Wen was worried about the old guy.


    Jiangning asked the third child to send Lin Wen and the others home, so he immediately went to Huang Yuming.


    Now the entire East China Sea has begun the transformation of the intelligence information network. There is Lao Zhang in the ground circle and Huang Yuming in the underground circle. Although it is still in its infancy, the efficiency is equally high.


    Soon, I found Lin Qiang''s whereabouts.


    This guy dare to return to Donghai City!


    "He is on the TV station."


    Huang Yuming frowned slightly, "I don''t know what he wants to do."


    "Brother, should I let him get him out of the TV station?"


    Jiangning shook his head.


    In a place like a TV station, you can¡¯t mess around, otherwise the impact will be too bad, even if it¡¯s Lao Zhang, it¡¯s not easy to deal with.


    The power of the media is very strong, and it can be considered independent.


    "Look at what this guy wants to do."


    Jiangning Road, "In addition, if you call Lao Zhang, you have to speed up the layout. If Donghai City is to become a monolith, the media cannot be ignored either."


    Huang Yuming nodded, he hadn''t thought of this before.


    At this moment, in the TV station.


    Lin Qiang sat there, Lin Xiao beside him was pale and expressionless, as if waiting to die.


    There is still a faint smell on his body, and he doesn''t know that he will be bathed only once in a few days in the nursing home.


    "Mr. Lin, the show will start in a while, please prepare."


    The host came over and confessed. Seeing no one around, he lowered his voice and said, "Yu Shao said, just follow the script."

 Chapter 176： Not as good as a pig!

    Lin Qiang nodded, a sneer flashed across his mouth.


    How can I just follow the script?


    If he wants to come, he will ruin the Lin Wen family!


    "How about it, before dying, I can still enjoy the scenery again."


    Lin Qiang turned his head and looked at Lin Xiao, "After finishing this matter, I will give you a better nursing home. If it doesn''t work well..."


    There was a cold light in his eyes!


    Lin Xiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slipped, his lips quivered, and two lines of old tears crisscrossed. He was thinking how he was blind in the first place, and he would believe this son!


    "Snapped--"


    The spotlight is on!


    Several cameras are ready.


    This is live broadcast!


    "Hello everyone, everyone, welcome to watch "Three Two Things at Home" on time, I am the host..."


    After the opening remarks, the host began to introduce Lin Xiao, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and Lin Qiang, whose face was sinking, and even patched.


    "The Lin Group was once a very well-known enterprise in Donghai City, but not long ago, the Lin Group suddenly closed down! Soon afterwards, a new Lin Group appeared... Audience friends, this is not about commercial warfare. TV series, but the real family story right by our side!"


    "Next, we have asked the person behind the story, Lin Qiang, the former general manager of Lin''s, to tell us the truth about the facts..."


    The spotlight was hitting Lin Qiang''s body, all the cameras were pointed at Lin Qiang, and his face suddenly appeared on the screens of all sizes in Donghai City.


    Sadness, despair, anger, unwillingness...... These expressions are all on Lin Qiang''s face.


    Even if he is an actor at the celebrity level, I am afraid that there is no real Lin Qiang at the moment.


    "Lin¡¯s bankruptcy was not due to poor management or external factors, but just because of family disputes,"


    Lin Qiang smiled bitterly, and said, "Our Lin family is not a big family, but there are some family backgrounds. Thanks to the efforts of my father and I, we are already thriving, but I still want to go further, but where can I think of..."


    "It''s hard to guard against thieves by day and night!"


    Lin Qiang''s face suddenly became savage, and he shouted angrily, "Lin Wen! I know you can see it, so I just want to ask, can you sleep at night! Don''t you feel guilty! You caused your dad to have a stroke? , I almost died, and the Lin family was torn apart, won''t your conscience be disturbed!"


    "You create a new Lin family now, you have taken everything from Lin family now, are you satisfied?"


    At that time, the entire Donghai City screens, large and small, were playing Lin Qiang''s hysterical accusations and accusations.


    Lin Wen is the same.


    He was at home, and it was playing on TV. Lin Qiang turned black and white upside down, telling the truth, and splashing all the dirty water on himself!


    "He was too much!"


    Su Mei was very angry, "Lin Qiang, he is a beast, so he discredited you like this, he went to the TV station to discredit you!"


    Lin''s family will become like this, who is it because of?


    because of that greedy Lin Qiang!


    He actually put all the responsibility on Lin Wen. This is obviously in front of the entire Donghai City, and all the dirty water is poured on Lin Wen. Even if some people don''t believe it, the impact on Lin Wen is devastating!


    Even the Lin Group will be affected by this. Who would dare to cooperate with such a cruel, cruel and uncompromising Lin Wen?


    Su Mei was trembling with anger. She didn''t want her husband to be maliciously slandered like this.


    Lin Wen was equally angry. He clenched his fists. He didn''t expect that Lin Qiang took Lin Xiao away just to frame himself.


    is really cruel!


    Lin Yu sitting aside was really anxious. If things continue to develop like this, Lin Wen and the Lin Group will really be over.


    She called Jiang Ning, her tone of voice anxious: "What should I do? Is there a way to stop the live broadcast. If this continues, how can we solve it?"


    It is clear that something is made out of nothing, but once it is spread by people with ulterior motives, the lethality is sometimes even more terrifying than it actually happened.


    It¡¯s too late for the public relations of the Lin Group.


    "This live show can''t be stopped,"


    Jiangning directly replied, "The more you stop, the more problematic it feels."


    Lin Qiang had spotted this point, so he dared to brazenly go on the TV show and say that even if Jiang Ning stopped the show with his hands and eyes, he would be more convinced that things were true.


    Otherwise, why did you stop suddenly?


    Hearing these words, Lin Yu became more anxious.


    "What should I do?"


    "Let him continue broadcasting. It''s so rare to be able to advertise for Dad. It''s free. It can''t be wasted."

 Chapter 177： Group sentiment

    Lin Yu is really dazed.


    What the **** is Jiangning talking about?


    What kind of free advertising can''t be wasted?


    Lin Qiang is now in front of the people in Donghai City, desperately slandering Lin Wen and splashing dirty water on him. This is not an advertisement.


    "Jiangning?"


    "Um."


    "I see."


    [±ÊȤ¸ówww.sbiquge.me] There is no need for Jiang Ning to say too much. Lin Yu really got to his lips without saying, she is used to believing in Jiang Ning.


    Since Jiang Ning is not worried, there must be no problem.


    Lin Wen is his father, but Jiang Ning will also protect him and will not let others ruin him like this.


    put down the phone.


    Lin Yuzhen walked to Lin Wen and gently grasped Lin Wen''s trembling hand: "Dad, don''t worry, Jiang Ning will handle it."


    Lin Wen turned to look at Lin Yuzhen, and Su Mei also looked at her.


    At this time, hearing the name Jiang Ning, the family felt at ease for some reason.


    It seems that nothing has ever been able to stump Jiang Ning, and no one has ever truly hurt his family in front of Jiang Ning.


    "Husband, there will be no problem with Jiangning."


    Su Mei took a deep breath, and also chose to trust Jiang Ning, "He will definitely make Lin Qiang pay the price!"


    Lin Wen nodded.


    He doesn''t know what else can be done in this case, this is live broadcast simultaneously on the TV network!


    Almost people in Donghai City would know about these things, even if they were fake, he couldn''t clean it up even if he jumped into the Yellow River.


    The family settled down a bit, but they were still a little nervous and worried.


    At this moment, Lin Qiang has fully used his talent as an actor. Before the live broadcast, in tears, he accused Lin Wen of taking the Lin family property, persecuting his brothers, and even killing his biological father with a stroke and almost tragic death!


    He is on TV, not to take home the property, just to get justice, just to let everyone see Lin Wen''s true face, and don''t be fooled by Lin Wen again!


    Looking at Lin Qiang''s miserable appearance, watching Lin Xiao sitting in a wheelchair with a dull expression, who else would doubt?


    In front of the TV and online media, many people couldn''t help but yell at them.


    "The heart is too dark!"


    "Even my own brothers are persecuted? For the sake of money, this Lin Wen is really cruel!"


    "Beast! It''s not as good as a pig or a dog. My father has had a stroke. There is no bottom line!"


    Many people scolded, and some even called the show to comfort Lin Qiang and express their sympathy.


    Lin Qiang wants this effect!


    "Another enthusiastic audience called, let''s connect."


    The host sighed, his eyes matched Lin Qiang, and he saw the other''s pride. This feeling of being in control is really wonderful.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t be sad. Lin Wen''s kind of beasts are worse than pigs and dogs. Sooner or later there will be retribution! I will never buy their Lin''s products again, support you!"


    "This kind of person can still continue to open a company? Boss keep your eyes open, don''t cooperate with this kind of person, lest you will be killed one day!"


    "Boycott Lin Wen! Boycott the Lin Group!"


    The calls came one by one, but Lin Wen couldn''t argue.


    These grievances, these angers, the Lin Group suddenly became the target of the public, as if they had done something maddening to those who watched the bustle.


    "Mom, you really can act in a play by Lin Qiang!"


    Brother Gou can''t stand it anymore, "Big Brother, I''ll sneak in and kill him!"


    He was so angry when he heard that, there is no such thing as telling the truth.


    As long as Jiang Ning gave an order, he rushed in immediately, and even if there was a big live broadcast, he would have to kill Lin Qiang.


    Jiang Ning is still calm.


    It was almost time to watch, he turned his head and looked at Huang Yuming: "Are everything arranged?"


    "no problem."


    Huang Yuming doesn''t know what Jiang Ning intends to do, but he does what Jiang Ning says.


    Jiang Ning asked him to arrange a few people. They were still those who have studied acting. They also called the hotline, accused Lin Wen, and even what they wanted to say and how to say, Jiang Ning explained clearly one by one.


    Huang Yuming read those words, that is even more than Lin Qiang said!


    That is his father-in-law!

 Chapter 178： Complaint

    Jiang Ning nodded: "Let''s start."


    During the live TV broadcast, Lin Qiang had already used up a box of pumping paper, and his eyes became red and swollen from crying.


    "thanks, thanks!"


    He thanked the person who just called the hotline to comfort him, but he sneered in his heart, laughing at these idiots for being so cheating.


    He even wondered, if he took the path of the entertainment industry, would he be able to get a movie king or something.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang again, and the host didn''t even think about it, "There are too many friends who care about Mr. Lin, we will continue to answer the call of the next friend!"


    "Hey?"


    "Hey, hello, are you also someone who cares about Mr. Lin?"


    "Yes, yeah, Mr. Lin Qiang is so pitiful, I sympathize with him, and I hate Lin Wen even more!"


    "Oh? What do you want to say?"


    "I want to sue Lin Wen! My wife is a former Lin employee. He even occupied my wife and tried to attack my underage daughter. I want to sue him!"


    is about to explode when this sentence comes out!


    Even Lin Qiang didn''t expect that there would be such an explosive accusation.


    The host also brightened his eyes: "Can you be more specific?"


    "More specific? Do you want me to describe the details of their sexual intercourse? They are in the office, which is the top floor of Lin''s formerly. He forced my wife!"


    "He is a domineering and cruel bandit!"


    The audience in front of the TV became even more angry, Lin Wen actually did such a thing!


    "I also want to sue Lin Wen!"


    Another phone call came in, "He forcibly occupied my house, saying that my house is a treasured land of geomantic omen, and even said that if I don''t move out, he will find someone to kill me!"


    "And me, and me, I''m the club manager, Lin Wentian killed him, he came to our club to play with women, and he didn''t pay if he was not satisfied. I fought hard, and he just kicked my bones. I''m still in the hospital now!"


    "Lin Wen is too overbearing. He cooperated with our company, forcibly changed the contract, and broke the contract casually, causing my company to lose more than one billion yuan, making me bankrupt!"


    ¡­¡­


    One by one complaint calls, the anger reached the climax at first, and I wanted to find Lin Wen out and get cramps!


    At this moment, Lin Wen''s image is completely an out-and-out villain!


    He is cruel, cruel, unscrupulous, perfidious, committing crimes... even killing a hundred times can''t make people feel relieved.


    Huang Yuming stood there with a horror, watching these accusations, but Jiang Ning personally wrote them.


    This eldest brother, have you forgotten, that is your old man!


    He looked at Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning remained silent, took out his mobile phone, and dialed the hotline on the screen.


    At this moment, Lin Qiang and the host were all excited to the extreme. Unexpectedly, there were so many people who fell into trouble. It would be difficult for Lin Wen to prove his innocence even by jumping off the building!


    "Hey?"


    Jiang Ning¡¯s phone number got through, and the host couldn¡¯t wait to get someone connected: "This gentleman, do you have anything to sue Lin Wen?"


    "No, I just have a few questions."


    Jiang Ning said calmly, "As far as I know, Mr. Lin Wen was disabled in a car accident in his early years. He had been in a wheelchair for ten years. The employee has a relationship?"


    "How did he, as an ordinary person, sign a contract with someone and break the contract, causing the other party to lose more than one billion yuan? He also seized other people''s houses?"


    "He has to be taken care of by others even in his life. How did he go to the clubhouse to play with women and kick the manager''s breast bones off a few?"


    Suddenly, the whole live broadcast room became quiet.


    In front of the TV, in front of the Internet media, everyone suddenly fell silent.

 Chapter 179： Reverse

    This silence is like a pot of water being poured from the head.


    I wake up all at once.


    Just after listening to the accusations, everyone was filled with righteous indignation, and they wanted to catch Lin Wen and get his bones cramped. After all, he was doing things that were angry and grieving.


    What about now?


    Someone reacted, Lin Wen is disabled!


    And he didn''t even have the ability to take care of himself. He was once the least status person in the Lin family. He didn''t know how long he had been laughed at.


    How did he become Lin''s executive, and how did he force unspoken subordinates?


    He still lives in a dilapidated community, and his wife and daughter live in a tight life, so how can he be able to occupy other people''s real estate?


    He still went to the clubhouse to find a woman?


    How the **** do you play with women?


    Not to mention kicking a few bones off the manager, is he a dead foot!


    For a while, even fools knew that Lin Wen was maliciously discredited, and they became other people''s knives and tools used by others.


    The person who was still on Lin Qiang''s side was suddenly even more angry!


    No one wants to be led by the nose like an idiot, and to make a fool of themselves in front of so many people, it seems that they are too naive, too stupid!


    "I said at the beginning, this is impossible at all! It is definitely the effect of the program, and it deliberately discredited Lin Wen!"


    "Yes, he is a handicapped person. I heard that he has only cured his leg in the past two days. How can he kick people when he can walk in a wheelchair? Does he know martial arts?


    "Damn, those accusers are simply black-hearted. Can this kind of dirty water be poured on Lin Wen? There is definitely a conspiracy in it!"


    The reversal of public opinion formed almost instantaneously, and would never say hello to you.


    The host and Lin Qiang in the live broadcast room were dumbfounded.


    As soon as Jiangning hung up, several people called in again, questioning Lin Qiang, asking him what the details of the accusation against Lin Wen were, how could Lin Qiang be able to say it for a while?


    He never thought that public opinion would have such a reversal. He just stood on his side and accused the people who blamed Lin Wen, but now he starts to question himself?


    "These are all secrets, I can''t say, I can only tell you that Lin Wen has done these frantic things!"


    Lin Qiang gritted his teeth and said.


    "Then you said Lin Wen persecuted you, how did he persecute you? How did you turn the Lin Group that you firmly control into his industry?"


    "Lin Wen didn''t work for Lin at all. He didn''t even have any shares. How did he take it away? Don''t treat us as idiots, okay?"


    "You are lying! Lin Qiang is lying!"


    The phone is almost blown up, and the Internet is even more indignant!


    It was not because of Lin Wen, but because of Lin Qiang. On the contrary, he was found out after several explanations. The inconsistencies made him appear guilty.


    The host panicked, and hurriedly cut off the hotline call, but did not know this move, which made the audience believe that this is the program deliberately discrediting Lin Wen, which is simply unforgivable!


    exploded!


    The entire network exploded, and news headlines appeared almost in a row.


    And at this moment, there was another post that quickly hit the headlines and hot searches, and it was delivered to everyone almost instantly.


    In the news content, Lin Wen was still in a wheelchair and was attending the groundbreaking ceremony of a Hope Primary School. The title reads that the first month''s profit of the New Lin Group is used to donate to Hope Primary School!


    Then, donated books, donated clothes, donated stationery, donated...


    Xin Lin took the lead with Lin Wen, and used his own strength to continuously give back to the people of Donghai City. Even if they did not do enough or big enough, they always persisted.


    This is from a few months ago, when the new Lin family was established, it has not been interrupted so far!

 Chapter 180： The power of public opinion

    Even more interview reports came out. They interviewed the leaders of various units in Donghai City. The leaders praised Xin Lin and gave Lin Wen a thumbs up, saying that he is a conscientious entrepreneur and social A responsible man!


    Public opinion exploded again!


    Next, there is no need for Jiang Ning''s guidance.


    Those whose children can continue to go to school because of the hope of elementary school stood up. They didn''t dare to say before, because people spoke lightly, but now, they must stand up!


    Those elderly people at home who received red envelopes during the holidays stood up and thanked Lin Wen for sitting in a wheelchair and visiting the elderly in person!


    Those children who have new clothes on their bodies and no more ripped shoes under their feet, with big bright eyes, tell the people around him that Uncle Lin is a good person.


    The whole network is boiling!


    Many reporters and media people seized the opportunity to take the opportunity to interview on the street, one by one report, one by one short videos, which were continuously broadcast on the Internet.


    Many people said words of encouragement, words of thanks, and words of comfort. Some even apologized, saying that they were unclear at the beginning and were taken advantage of by a traitor and almost misunderstood such a good person like Lin Wen.


    Lin Qiang watched TV, watched the news and videos on the phone, watched those sincere eyes, his eyes flushed, and a big man couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Jiangning told him from the beginning that our Lin Group¡¯s purpose is not to make money, but to help more people and make the city of Donghai warmer.


    Lin Wen agrees, and keeps it deep in his heart, and regards this as the driving force and goal of Lin''s development!


    He just tried his best to help some people, but he didn''t expect such an effect.


    "dad!"


    Lin Yuzhen and Su Mei were two, sitting one side by one, holding Lin Wen''s hand tightly, and all three of them burst into tears, moved and grateful.


    Lin Yu really knows that Jiang Ning paid silently behind his back. Did he think that there would be today?


    The live TV broadcast at this moment can no longer continue.


    The telephone hotline was blown up and the host had to terminate it. Lin Qiang couldn''t justify himself. It has been found to be discrediting Lin Wen. Some people even questioned Lin Qiang. What was the purpose of bringing Mr. Lin on TV?


    Lin Qiang didn''t know how things would become like this. He panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    "move!"


    The host yelled anxiously, "The door of the TV station is blocked. If you don''t leave, you won''t be able to leave!"


    Lin Qiang was shocked, he didn''t care about Lin Xiao, so he ran away, but when he got to the door, he was still stopped by someone.


    It was even more irritating to see him running by himself, even if he didn''t care about Mr. Lin. A few young men with high spirits felt that they had been deceived by Lin Qiang, no matter where they could bear it, they greeted him with his fists.


    Dozens of people gathered around, without knowing who beat it.


    In addition to screaming, Lin Qiang could only hold his head and pray that Yu Fang would let someone save him.


    where can I put it?


    At this moment, Yu Fang directly smashed the TV, still not letting go, slapped again, and slapped Lin Feng, who was sitting next to him, on the face.


    "Useless things! Your father and son are the same, rubbish! rubbish!"


    He kicked Lin Feng hard in the heart, and his body was shaking with anger.


    He wanted Lin Qiang to smear Lin Wen and let Lin Wen ruin his reputation in Donghai City, but now?


    Lin Wen''s voice is extremely high. This is a **** plan carefully planned by himself. Instead, he made an advertisement for Lin Wen, so that his reputation in the entire Donghai City was instantly improved!

 Chapter 181： Dutiful son Lin Wen!

    Yu Fang is really going to vomit blood!


    Xu Ruyun, something that was already going to succeed, failed when he said it failed, making him happy for nothing.


    This time Lin Qiang personally went out, even carefully prepared, it can be said that it is foolproof, can completely nail Lin Wen, so that he has no place in the East China Sea.


    What''s the result?


    Now Lin Wen is definitely a good person in the eyes of the people of the East China Sea!


    It is useless no matter how he splashes dirty water, it will only make people think that he is a person with ulterior motives and wants to deliberately discredit Lin Wen, which is equivalent to let Lin Wen directly have an invincible body.


    Yu Fang took a few deep breaths, but couldn''t suppress it.


    Lin Feng, who was sitting on the ground, flushed, with bright red five-fingerprints engraved on his face, and his chest was so painful that he could not speak.


    then.


    At the entrance of the TV station.


    Lin Qiang is like a dog, curled up on the ground, his clothes are already torn, and countless footprints are on it.


    The angry crowd dispersed, he still shrank there, hearing the sound of footsteps, repeatedly buried his head and said: "Don''t fight! Don''t fight!"


    After a while, without fists falling on him, Lin Qiang secretly raised his head.


    Lin Wen is standing in front of him!


    "you¡­¡­"


    As soon as he saw Lin Wen, Lin Qiang had a temper again. In his eyes, Lin Wen was always a small character, and he was never qualified to put him in his eyes.


    "Lin Wen! Do you dare to hurt me!"


    Lin Qiang roared, he wanted to stand up and question, wherever he thought, Lin Wen kicked Lin Qiang hard in the face.


    "Beast!"


    Lin Wen rarely gets angry and has never done anything like this.


    He can''t wait to kick Lin Qiang, something inferior to a pig and a dog!


    This kick kicked Lin Qiang around on the ground, his mouth was full of blood, and he screamed again and again...


    "You...you dare to hit me!"


    Lin Qiang screamed, trying to stand up and fight back, but when he saw Jiang Ning and others standing behind Lin Wen, he immediately did not dare to move.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen were on the sidelines. They didn''t do it, nor did they need to do it.


    "Lin Qiang, you are really a beast!"


    Lin Wen is not polite, "Dad is so good to you, you can be so cruel to him! Are you still a human!"


    Lin Qiang covered his mouth without speaking, but his eyes were full of hatred.


    Soon, the police came and Lin Qiang was taken away. He did a lot of illegal activities secretly. After this time, many people broke out. Now he is arrested and wants to come out again. It will probably be more than ten years. After the matter.


    Lin Wen had no sympathy, but felt that the retribution came too late.


    "Let''s go in."


    Lin Wen walked in quickly, Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really followed behind. At this time, Lin Wen was the absolute protagonist. Jiang Ning knew how to measure.


    The live broadcast room has stopped live broadcast, but Lin Xiao is still there.


    He was sitting in a wheelchair, like an abandoned pet, with a desperate face. If he could commit suicide, Lin Xiao would not hesitate any more.


    Several staff members didn''t know what to do, Lin Qiang ran away, and they didn''t dare to move casually as Lin Qiang ran away.


    "dad!"


    Lin Wen rushed in, saw Lin Xiao''s heart as gray, his eyes reddened suddenly, walked to him and squatted down, his lips trembled, "You...how did you become like this?"


    Even if he has hated and annoyed, the old man in front of him is always his father.


    Lin Wen can¡¯t forget how Lin Xiao treated him well when he was a child, protecting him, taking care of him, and even selling blood for money for him to study...


    Seeing Lin Wen, Lin Xiao''s lips moved. He couldn''t speak, his only movable hand, desperately reaching out to grab Lin Wen''s hand, but very slowly.


    Lin Wen immediately caught: "Dad, I''m sorry."


    "I...I...wrong, wrong,"


    Two lines of Lin Xiao tears down, and speaks hard, "Yes...Is it...?"

 Chapter 182： Cold man

    "sorry!"


    He tried his best to apologize, and his tears couldn''t stop streaming.


    He really knew that he was wrong, and he also really knew which son cared about and loved himself the most, but everything was too late.


    If he could come back again, he would definitely not treat Lin Wen''s family like this, he really knew he was wrong!


    Lin Wen couldn''t help it, and cried out in his arms. The scene of the father and son was filmed by the staff on one side.


    Lin Yu couldn''t bear it either, his eyes were red.


    It was the first time she felt that Lin Xiao was old enough, with all white hair and a springy face, lifeless, like a candle in the wind, which might die out if he is not careful.


    Even Su Mei did not speak from beginning to end.


    She didn''t see Lin Xiao back then, only saw a regretful, lonely and poor old man, even if she hated Lin Xiao again, she couldn''t have any disgust at this time.


    She is still kind after all.


    ...


    Two photos of Lin Wen hugging and crying with Lin Xiao and his son soon went online and broke the lie that Lin Qiang had said.


    even aroused a thousand layers of waves, which raised Lin Wen''s reputation to a very high level.


    Even Leader Zhang said at the meeting that to learn like Lin Wen, there should be more entrepreneurs like Lin Wen who are kind, responsible, and responsible!


    This is an official compliment.


    The reputation of ¡¡¡¡Lin Group has also been greatly improved in Donghai City.


    is not only because of these propaganda, but also because of what Lin Group has done. It really makes people feel that this company is not just a commercial company, but also a little more humane.


    Lin Wen personally helped Lin Xiao take a bath, changed his clothes, fed him, and sent him to the hospital to recover his body.


    He did this not to behave, but to be a son who did what he should do to the father in his later years, even if the father made mistakes.


    Jiangning, none of them said anything, and they couldn''t say anything.


    After a period of recuperation and treatment, Lin Xiao''s physical condition has improved a lot.


    Lin Wen offered to take him home, but Lin Xiao tried to shake his head, but he didn''t agree.


    "I...I am not...qualified."


    He just said this.


    "Su Mei agreed, she forgave you."


    Lin Wen thought that Lin Xiao was worried about Su Mei''s disagreement, so he was busy.


    "I''m sorry Su Mei... she... she is a good daughter-in-law, I don''t blame her... blame me."


    Lin Xiao still shook his head.


    In the end, he did not agree, and went home with Lin Wen, and chose to go to a nursing home. Lin Wen''s family is now with He Meimei, so that''s good, Lin Xiao doesn''t want to disturb them.


    Seeing this, Lin Wen had no choice but to send Lin Xiao to the best nursing home in Donghai City for someone to take care of it.


    Su Mei visited twice, Lin Xiao couldn''t help crying, and apologized, which made Su Mei couldn''t help crying.


    night.


    Lin Yu was really lying on the bed, still a little bit emotional.


    Sometimes a lot of things are unexpected, and the results are surprising and sometimes touching.


    "Jiang Ning, don''t you know what kind of person you are when you are old?"


    "uncertain."


    Jiang Ning did not move, "I am so young now that I know what kind of person I am."


    "Then what kind of person are you?"


    Lin Yu asked curiously.


    "A man who is afraid of the cold."


    Jiang Ning said, shrinking himself.


    The room suddenly became quiet.


    faintly, you can hear Lin Yuzhen¡¯s slightly nervous breathing...

 Chapter 183： You are not allowed to move!

    "Why don''t you come to bed to sleep?"


    After a while, Jiang Ning almost fell asleep, when Lin Yu''s voice was so thin as a mosquito.


    Jiangning immediately disappeared.


    He didn''t want to miss such an opportunity again, got up, rolled the quilt, and lay sideways next to Lin Yuzhen.


    In a short time, the man''s breath rushing toward his face was a little hot, making Lin Yu really crimson.


    She stepped back subconsciously, but the bed was so big, she was already close to the wall, and the two were separated by the quilt!


    In the darkness, she could even feel the heat that Jiang Ning exhaled!


    "You... don''t move!"


    Lin Yu really gritted his teeth.


    If the lights were turned on at this moment, Jiang Ning would definitely be able to see that Lin Yu''s real face was already red as an apple.


    "Well, I won''t move."


    Jiangning said seriously.


    This is already a great improvement. Jiang Ning didn''t want to leap so much at once, making Lin Yu really nervous and scared.


    He rolled himself up with a quilt, like a silkworm, motionless.


    Lin Yu really took a peek, blushing, thinking how he agreed, and the lone man and widow slept in a bed. What can I do now?


    You can''t let Jiang Ning continue to sleep on the floor. Although it''s already April, it''s still very cold at night.


    Lin Yu was really tangled and regretted a bit, but now I can¡¯t regret it anymore. Speaking of which, the two are still husband and wife. Sleeping together seems to make sense.


    She can''t help thinking about it, hesitating, nervous, afraid that Jiang Ning can''t help it, suddenly rushes over, then what should she do, obey or resist?


    Before she could understand, Jiang Ning''s slight and even breathing sounded in her ear.


    This guy fell asleep directly!


    No words for a night.


    After Lin Qiang''s uproar, instead of ruining Lin Wen, the reputation of Lin Wen and the Lin Group has been greatly improved.


    Whether it is a personal brand or the entire corporate culture, the outside world is admired.


    Lin Xiao was settled in the best nursing home in Donghai City, with a special person to take care of him. After seeing it a few times, Lin Wen felt relieved. Su Mei occasionally made soup and sent it over, making Lin Xiao red eyes with emotion every time. Want to cry.


    Such a good daughter-in-law, he used to be so bewildered by lard, he didn''t treat others well!


    And Lin Qiang, he went to jail and was sentenced to twelve years!


    On the day he was sent to prison, Brother Dog went there.


    In that prison, there are quite a few people I know in circles. Brother Dog brought a lot of good cigarettes and fruits to visit those old people. He pointed to Lin Qiang and said, this one has provoke my eldest brother.


    There is no need to say anything, Lin Qiang''s future is doomed to be difficult.


    shot twice in a row, but Yu Fang failed miserably, making him very angry, but couldn''t find a way for a while.


    Lin Feng ran away, he didn''t want to leave Lin Feng this kind of waste.


    Don''t kill Jiang Ning, he can''t breathe like this, let alone explain to his family!


    "When on earth can you do it?"


    Yu Fang could not bear it any more, "Isn''t it just a Donghai city, you are the provincial capital, are you afraid that they won''t succeed?"


    The only thing he can trust now is to kill Jiang Ning through the underground circle!


    The Jin family has no voice now, and is trying to find a famous doctor to treat Jin Ran''s legs. He will not go to the East China Sea in a short time. His hatred can only be reported by himself.


    "Not yet time,"


    The other party''s reply is still the same, "I haven''t figured out Huang Yuming''s background, no one dared to move."

 Chapter 184： No shadow of the north

    It''s not just them, the regulations are waiting, and other provincial and city leaders are also waiting.


    There is a large piece of fat in Donghai City, which can only be seen but not eaten. This is an uncomfortable thing.


    Especially, Donghai City is developing rapidly nowadays, and it looks different almost every day. If I missed this trip, it would be difficult to get on the bus again.


    Lin Wu¡¯s legs can¡¯t be completely healed, but at least he can walk, limping, his face is full of anger all day long.


    "Master Fu, there is still no movement?"


    He couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nothing happened,"


    Gao Fei shook his head, "I still recite the scriptures every day, eat fast This is not like an underground king of a provincial capital, but Lord Fu is.


    "Where is the mask club?"


    "I heard that some people from the north came here, but they only came for a day and left without doing anything."


    Lin Wu really couldn''t sit still, and Gao Fei couldn''t sit still either. They found the regulations, and they couldn''t sit still either.


    If you continue like this, you will miss the opportunity.


    A few big bosses in the provinces and cities are all watching, but everyone understands that if they continue to wait and see, they will have no chance.


    The articles of association took the initiative to call a few big guys and asked them to go to the mask club to find Master Fu and ask them about the situation.


    Mask Club.


    is a very special place in the provincial capital.


    Here, there are good wines, good food, beauties, calligraphy and painting, antiques, you can say everything.


    The most important thing is that there is information here. As long as you want to know the situation, you can buy it here, unless the price you give is not enough.


    It¡¯s not easy to enter this clubhouse. I didn¡¯t get an invitation, and I didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter. Most people have only heard of it, but never entered.


    I heard that the lowest threshold to enter here is worth one billion.


    The regulations are here, and several big guys are also here.


    Everyone made an appointment because they were afraid that Master Fu would ignore them.


    For such a big piece of fat in the East China Sea, although they are competitors, there is no problem in cooperating temporarily.


    A few people entered the clubhouse, they were arranged to sit in a tea room, and soon someone served tea.


    The rules are not polite, I drank the tea in my hand, joking, this cup is worth one million, if you don''t drink it, you will lose a lot!


    After a long time, Master Fu did not show up, and some people became a little impatient.


    "Housekeeper Zhao, is he here?"


    The middle-aged man standing there has a little gray hair, but he looks very energetic. He is the steward of Master Fu. He only knows the surname Zhao but does not know the specific name. He is also the person in charge of the mask club.


    Even if they are the regulations, they have to be polite when they see the housekeeper.


    "I''m here, I am reciting the scriptures." The housekeeper Zhao half-closed his eyes and said with a smile.


    "You guys stay calm, or I have another pot of tea?"


    The regulations waved his hand and said no, a cup of one million, one cup is to take care of Fu''s business, drinking two cups is a bit expensive, he is willing to spend money, but these, he is really a bit reluctant.


    "It''s okay, I gave this pot of tea."


    Butler Zhao beckoned and sent another pot of tea.


    Just waited for another hour, pacing back and forth in the regulations, looking up from time to time, but never saw Master Fu appear.


    "Steward Zhao?"


    Manager Zhao looked up: "Then I''ll go and ask you all?"


    "I have a housekeeper, Zhao Zhao."


    The regulations and others are holding back in their hearts, knowing that this is Fu Ye''s arrogance, but what can they say?


    Butler Zhao went, and after a while, he came back.


    The regulations and others immediately surrounded it.


    "How about, is Fu Ye willing to see us?"


    "Master Fu is going to rest."


    Butler Zhao is still smiling, "However, I have brought you the answers you want."


    "how?"


    Regulations and others, their eyes suddenly brightened.


    "East China Sea, there is no shadow of the north."

 Chapter 185： Fu Ye

    Donghae City, there is no shadow of the north!


    With regard to this sentence, the regulations and others immediately understood in their hearts.


    Behind that Huang Yuming, there was no support from the northern surname. His mother was deceived by him, so scared that no one dared to do it for so long.


    "Thank you, butler Zhao!"


    Someone reacted, not much, and immediately threw down a check, "Tea money."


    leave after speaking.


    Afterwards, a few people left, but the regulations became more concerned.


    "Steward Zhao, Master Fu didn''t say anything to Donghai?"


    Even if there is no shadow of the north, Huang Yuming killed Zhou Hua. Behind Zhou Hua, there is a shadow of the north.


    can do this, the topaz is obviously not a soft persimmon, it can be kneaded easily.


    "Hehe, Lord Fu, don''t care."


    Only this sentence was downplayed by Steward Zhao.


    The regulations knew that Steward Zhao would not say anything to herself, so she nodded and said, "Thank you, Steward Zhao, I will go now."


    Since Huang Yuming does not have the shadow of the north, there is nothing to be afraid of. If you want to do it, you must be fast, so as not to be taken first.


    Such a big piece of fat was placed in front of him. Everyone had watched it for a long time, and they had been tempted to drool long ago.


    Everyone left, and then Steward Zhao returned to the backyard.


    Ponds, lotus flowers, running water, and the sounds of birds are a good place.


    In the pavilion, a man who was nearly fifty years old sat cross-legged. In front of him, he was also a middle-aged man. From a distance, he looked like a sword!


    The sword is so powerful that he is very restrained!


    "Master Fu, they are all gone."


    Steward Zhao respectfully said.


    "These people are cautious."


    Master Fu didn''t speak, he was looking at the chess game in front of him, and he seemed to be thinking. The chess piece on his finger was lifted for a long time, but it didn''t fall.


    After a long time, he sighed: "This chess, it''s not easy to play."


    The middle-aged man on the opposite side said: "I checked, and there is indeed no background in the north."


    "But that person, his strength should not be underestimated."


    "How strong is it?"


    "Not weaker than me."


    Hearing these words, Master Fu raised his head, his face was already wrinkled, but when he looked at it, he was very gentle, like a kind old man, without the breath of an underground king in the provincial capital.


    He is very aware of the strength of the middle-aged man sitting opposite him. He has been able to occupy the provincial capital for so many years because of his existence.


    The killer beside him, the invincible killer of Tianhai Province!


    One person can crush the entire underground circle of Tianhai Province, and no one dares to look up!


    But he said, that person is not weaker than him?


    You know, that person is nearly twenty years younger than the murderer next to him!


    Even the housekeeper Zhao, who was on the side, was slightly astonished, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    In this Tianhai Province, there is someone who can be better than this sword master?


    He has been with Master Fu for twenty years. It can be said that besides killing God, Master Fu trusts most. He has seen the means and strength of killing God, not to mention Tianhai Province, even if it is the whole country, a stronger person than him , Is also very few.


    This is undoubtedly an extremely shocking message.


    After a long time, the chess piece in Master Fu''s hand fell, but it was completely different from the way he usually played chess.


    "Let them try first."


    The Killing God didn''t speak anymore, and concentrated on playing chess. Steward Zhao didn''t speak either, but he knew that Master Fu was talking to himself, and he wanted to stare at the movement there.


    After so many years, even if the young talent who suddenly emerged at the beginning, Master Fu hadn''t paid attention to it once, but this time, Master Fu fell in love with him before even seeing anyone.


    Obviously, that person is not easy.

 Chapter 186： Huang Yuming is leaving

    The changes in Donghai City can be described by the surging wind, which is developing rapidly almost every day.


    The return of Lin Wen, the Lin Group has accelerated the speed of take-off. His reputation is now rising, and the reputation and prestige of the entire company of the Lin Group are steadily improving.


    More and more people came to seek cooperation, and Lin Wen had to set a threshold.


    The Hesheng Group, where the provincial capital was still aloft, has collapsed, and a big mountain has fallen down in just a few days.


    This makes people even more aware of the terrible Lin Group. Can you borrow this wind and board this big ship about to set sail? In addition to vision, luck is needed.


    Xue Xing, the president of Donghai Bank, is the first person to make the right choice. Therefore, bringing Donghai Bank has brought extremely rich returns.


    The Lin Group has Lin Wen presiding over the overall situation and Lin Yuzhen¡¯s assistance, so Jiang Ning is not needed at all.


    He wouldn''t make a move either, Jiang Ning actually didn''t care about such a thing.


    His center of gravity is on the side of the underground circle.


    A training ground in the suburbs.


    Brother Gou and others have gone crazy recently. The first person broke through for eight minutes, and the others had to catch up even if they didn''t eat or drink or sleep.


    Soon, six people successfully cleared the level in eight minutes.


    Jiang Ning was watching, Huang Yuming diligently lit his cigarette: "Big brother, these guys are still working hard, but the talent is too bad, it is not easy to meet the requirements of the big brother."


    He can also be regarded as helping the dog brothers to speak.


    "Talent is very important, but more important is attitude."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile, "I have seen too many people who are gifted by [Liancheng www.lcds.info], but their attitude is not correct and the upper limit is obvious. They are not bad."


    has the word ¡°good¡±, they don¡¯t know how excited they are, this is Jiang Ning¡¯s highest evaluation!


    "Old Huang,"


    "Um."


    "A Fei has something over there, I want you to go and help him some days."


    Huang Yuming was startled, and immediately became excited, "Fei Ge finally thought of me?"


    "But if I leave, what should I do if the people from the provincial capital come to disturb the eldest brother?"


    He thought, his main task is to protect Jiang Ning, but he can''t let others take advantage of it.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said nothing.


    Huang Yuming suddenly understood that Jiangning¡¯s strength still needs protection from others?


    "when are we leaving?"


    Huang Yuming paused and asked, "Brother Fei needs it, then I have nothing to say."


    "Leave today."


    Jiangning Road.


    Huang Yuming was a little surprised, leaving today seems a bit anxious, but A Fei needs himself so much, there must be important things to do for himself.


    He can miss the time he spent with A Fei, which is unforgettable all his life.


    "When you leave, be quieter and swagger."


    Jiangning said again.


    Huang Yuming understood at once, asking him to leave this time is to let the people in the provincial capital know.


    "I understand."


    Huang Yuming solemnly nodded.


    He immediately walked over, called the dog and the others, and said solemnly: "I am leaving the East China Sea for a while, you guys, you have heard clearly, even if you die, protect the East China Sea for me! "


    "Yes!"


    Huang Yuming left, there was a lot of movement, and the news spread quickly.


    And Jiang Ning didn''t care about this, he went to the BMW 4S shop again.


    There is no way, these people like Brother Gou are too hard, and they have met their requirements in a short time. If you say good rewards, you can¡¯t be less.


    Jiangning has always been a person who believes in his words, just like once facing the world''s number one terrorist, saying that you kill your entire organization, you will definitely not stay!

 Chapter 187： lack of ability

    Then I went to the BMW 4S shop. The new female salesman at the beginning has now become the sales team leader.


    When other old sales employees saw Jiang Ninglai, they only wanted to slap themselves severely except for regret.


    Missed once, like missed a lifetime.


    Especially, when they heard Jiang Ning¡¯s purpose for coming this time, they even had a heart to hang themselves.


    "Mr Jiang, please have tea."


    Female sales now even has its own office, which is responsible for receiving distinguished guests like Jiang Ning.


    "You said that you want 30 units of the five series. We don''t have so many cars in our shop at the moment, but I can arrange it for you as soon as possible."


    This is definitely a big deal!


    Even if I''m used to seeing Jiang Ning''s big hand, but this time the business, female sales are still a little excited.


    She even wondered if Jiang Ning was so helpful to herself, did she fall in love with herself, and did she need to express herself?


    But when I thought, Lin Yuzhen, who followed me last time, how did he compare with such a woman.


    She was stripped and washed and sent to Jiang Ning. He probably wouldn''t even look at it.


    "That''s fine, you do this."


    Jiangning didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense, so he took out the card and paid the deposit, ¡°As soon as possible.¡±


    "Okay, Mr. Jiang, please rest assured, I will do it for you."


    After finishing this order, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to be promoted to sales manager again. It took a few months to go from a newcomer to a sales manager. This life span is really great!


    She didn''t even tell Jiang Ning about some discounts, because in her eyes, it was an insult to Jiang Ning to say discounts to a really rich man like Jiang Ning.


    After giving the deposit, Jiang Ning left. There was a female sales office in this matter, but he was relieved.


    Jiangning went to the Lin Group, Lin Yu was really busy in the office.


    He didn''t bother, sitting on the sofa, eating an apple and playing with his mobile phone.


    The entire Lin Group is busy. It seems that there is only such a behind-the-scenes boss, who is really leisurely.


    Thinking of sleeping with Lin Yuzhen last night, Jiang Ning still feels very happy.


    Although I didn¡¯t do anything, why must I do something?


    Sometimes the obscure beauty is the real beauty.


    After a while, Lin Yu really frowned, then stretched it out, and after flipping through a few pages of the contract, he frowned again.


    She looked up and saw Old God Jiang Ning eating snacks and drinking tea, but she was too busy, complaining a little.


    "Hey."


    "Call my husband."


    "husband~"


    Lin Yu really deliberately dragged the ending sound, and Jiang Ning couldn''t help being stunned, and immediately sat up straight, "You should call my name."


    "Jiang Ning, come over and help me take a look,"


    Lin Yu really snorted, "You real big boss, can''t you just ignore everything, right?"


    She is not convinced.


    What do you think, their family seems to work for Jiangning, this guy just eats, drinks and has fun.


    "I don''t care about business matters,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I don''t understand."


    Lin Yu really bulged his cheeks: "I really don''t know how to make a decision."


    Jiang Ning just got up, walked to Lin Yuzhen, and looked at the watches placed on the table.


    These are several partners, all from the provincial capital. The first goal of Lin''s is to enter the provincial capital and then expand to the whole country. If the first step is not smooth, then the following things will be difficult to do.


    Lin Yu was really stressed and worried. After all, she was also the first general manager for her, and she was in charge of such a large plate from the beginning.


    "The conditions of these companies are all right, and they have their own advantages in some aspects. I don''t know how to choose."


    Lin Yu really felt the pressure of being a controller, "It is about the development of the Lin Group, I have to be cautious."


    "Um."


    Jiangning just hummed softly.


    "I mean, as the big boss, can you help with some advice?"


    She doesn''t expect Jiang Ning to make decisions directly for her.


    Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning, with a little guilt in his eyes: "Jiang Ning, I have to admit that I am not capable."


    "I''m afraid that I might overwhelm the Lin Group by accident."


    As he talked, Lin Yu really had red eyes...

 Chapter 188： The troublemaker is coming

    It is indeed a bit embarrassing for her to control such a big ship. She has worked very hard, but after all, she is still young, and her experience and ability will be worse.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but feel distressed when Lin Yuzhen was so anxious that he shed tears.


    He helped Lin Yuzhen wipe away the traces of tears from the corners of his eyes.


    "This company won''t fail. You almost made my favorite wife cry. How do we count this?"


    Jiang Ning said with a serious face.


    Lin Yu looked at him blankly, and heard what Jiang Ning meant. Even if Lin was run by her, Jiang Ning would not care at all. He only cared about himself.


    "Don''t you blame me?"


    she asked cautiously.


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "No, you just let it go, don''t be stressed."


    is just one Lin? Jiang Ning could give Lin Yuzhen a hundred companies of this level at will, and let her practice her hands. He didn''t believe that Lin Yu was really capable of one hundred.


    "Jiangning~"


    Lin Yu really prolonged the ending, but this time, it was obviously moved.


    "Call my husband."


    "Husband...thank you husband."


    Wiped Lin Yuzhen''s tears, she took a deep breath and continued to work, while Jiang Ning sat back on the sofa, continued to eat his fruit, and played with his mobile phone.


    After a while, the phone rang.


    Jiangning connected, it was a call from Brother Gou.


    "Brother, someone in the provincial capital is making trouble."


    Sure enough, as soon as Huang Yuming left, someone came.


    These guys, I really didn''t let myself down.


    He has always been worried that the people over the provincial capital will be too cautious and will not make any moves. Since they are here, they will have some fun.


    Jiang Ning looked up at Lin Yuzhen, and saw that she was thinking hard, without interrupting, he confessed to the secretary Xiao Zhao, and left the Lin Group.


    There are still many industries under Huang Yuming''s name, but he has abandoned all the gray parts.


    still left a lot of bars, karaoke bars and billiards halls to operate, also in order to mix a bowl of rice for the brothers under him.


    It happened in a billiard hall.


    "Why, bullying us outsiders? Others cost 30 yuan an hour, so why are you 50?"


    ''S popularity is very high, and it is also very good at hitting, and it beats the few people who watched the shop in twos or twos.


    "The price is written on the wall, transparent and open, you can not play if you are not satisfied, you have to pay for it!"


    One person clutched his head, gritted his teeth and said, "This is not the place where you are making trouble. Give the money to **** off, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude!"


    "boom!"


    The man on the opposite side lifted his foot and kicked it, kicking the speaker directly to the ground, and said coldly: "You are welcome? Just your kind of trash, how can you be welcome?"


    He looked up, glanced around, and yelled coldly: "Don''t **** fight! This shop is not doing business today! Let me get out of here!"


    The people who watched the excitement around were still playing football. At this moment, they didn''t dare to stay anymore. Some left the billiards and ran away.


    Looking at the billiard hall that became empty in an instant, the man was very satisfied.


    He stepped on the face of the shopkeeper and said with a smile: "Oh, I will apologize to Lao Tzu, kneel down and shout to the Lord, otherwise your shop, don¡¯t even want to open it today!"


    "I want to kneel down? Are you dreaming!"


    The people who visit the store are obviously also hard-bodied. In Donghai, this is his own home, he bows his head to others. If he speaks out, he doesn''t need to be confused!


    "Snapped!"


    The man slapped his hand when he raised his hand, and slapped his face fiercely, "Kneel down!"

 Chapter 189： Not in Donghai

    People who visit the store just don¡¯t kneel.


    "Very kind!"


    The man sneered, his eyes flashed coldly, and suddenly he kicked the shopkeeper''s knee hard.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    There was a cracked bone sound.


    The people who watched the shop screamed, his body was unsteady, and he knelt down with a thump.


    "Look, isn''t this still kneeling?"


    "You people in the East China Sea who are in the underground circle, are you capable of this? Don''t do business, it''s shameful!"


    The man glanced around coldly and laughed disdainfully.


    stretched out his hand and patted the face of the person looking at the shop vigorously: "Okay, I forgive you, but you remember, don''t do this business, because I don''t allow it. If you open it for a day, I''ll kill it all day!"


    After finishing speaking, he took the person directly and left.


    The ground was in chaos, and the broken billiard cue was interrupted by a beating.


    A few people who watched the shop, all fell to the ground at the moment, suffering endlessly.


    Where are there any customers in the shop, I have already run away when I see this kind of scene.


    When Brother Gou arrived, the guys who beat people had already left, and Brother Gou almost overturned the pool table with anger.


    "Damn, I bullied my brother!"


    Brother Gou Huo Huo, he was a step late, and he had no choice but to send the injured brother to the hospital, and send someone to look for the dog stuff.


    He called Jiang Ning, because Jiang Ning confessed that if someone makes trouble, tell him.


    Of course, in the eyes of Brother Gou, teaching these little shrimps does not require the eldest brother Jiang Ning to take action.


    Jiangning is here.


    glanced at the empty billiard hall, and asked two sentences about how the injured person was. Knowing that there was nothing serious, he nodded.


    "Brother, these **** must be from the provincial capital,"


    Brother Gou snorted, "They know that Huang has left, so they can''t wait to make trouble."


    These idiots, definitely don''t know, the most terrifying person in the East China Sea is not Huang Yuming.


    "I have sent someone to find these bastards, and I took off their legs personally!"


    Jiangning glanced at Brother Gou: "How is the situation now?"


    "Three bars were smashed, and there were two billiards halls, and a dozen brothers were injured. Those **** are really cruel!"


    Brother Gou is holding back his anger.


    Those **** came suddenly, and they did it all at the same time, so Brother Gou couldn''t get past the news.


    It''s not just him, that group of evil wolves, all suffocating at this moment, some people come to their place to make trouble.


    Jiangning said, Donghai wants to build a safe city. This is still their storefront. You can''t even have fun with it. This is face-slapping.


    "This is just a preliminary test."


    Jiang Ning said, "I''m afraid they are only small characters."


    He continued: "The shop continues to open, you people separate, keep two in each field, and if there is a disturbance, you will keep him."


    "Brother, don''t have to be so troublesome, we can find them, and then..."


    "They are not in the East China Sea."


    Brother Gou was startled, these people are not in the East China Sea?


    "They must have left the East China Sea after doing their hands, but they must be near the East China Sea. They will come every two days. Their purpose is to disrupt the business here and disrupt the order here, understand?"


    Brother Gou nodded and shook his head again.


    He is not as smart as Huang Yuming, Jiang Ning knows it all.


    Jiangning hooked Brother Gou''s neck, and said in a low voice, "Do you know that you close the door and hit the dog?"

 Chapter 190： not enough

    Brother Gou nodded, but in his heart he wondered if he should change his name.


    "Now that the dogs haven''t come in, even if they come in, there are only two or three puppies. Is it interesting to hit them?"


    "It''s boring."


    Brother Gou answered quickly this time.


    "That''s right, continue to wait, I will tell you when it''s time to block, you can do it as much as you want."


    "Yes!"


    I was excited when I heard that I could do my best.


    After training for so long and improving so much, they can''t wait for a long time.


    Now some people dare to pee on their heads, all that stuff will be cut off for him!


    Jiang Ning left after making arrangements. This is just a trivial matter. Some small characters don''t need him to take action. He wants to see that some of the guys in the provincial capital will get in.


    Billiards hall continues to operate, not only is it open, but also has started a special offer to attract more customers.


    There are also bars and KTVs. Taking advantage of this opportunity, they launched a lot of packages and showed their enthusiasm for low-spending groups.


    Xu Feng is very upset.


    As the bottom-ranked boss in the provincial capital, he has never been able to say anything in front of these people in the regulations.


    Not to mention meeting someone at the level of Master Fu.


    He wants to expand his power, want to make money, and then continue to expand his power. Right now, this piece of fat in Donghai City is the best opportunity.


    But he has never dared, because even big men like Zhou Hua, who had the support of the northern surnames behind his back, were killed by Huang Yuming.


    He stared at several big guys in the charter and wanted to see their movements. They didn''t dare to do it if they didn''t do it. But when they did it, they didn''t even drink the soup.


    So he was very smart. He sent someone to stare at a few people, and saw them go to the mask meeting to see Master Fu, and then someone left excitedly. He knew that they were going to do something about the regulations.


    And he was already prepared, faster than the regulations!


    "They even dare to open a business?"


    Xu Feng sneered, "It seems that they are not afraid of death, thinking we are just talking!"


    "Are you sure Huang Yuming is not there?"


    nodded his head: "No, the rest of the people are all wine and rice bags, like waste, we can''t help but fight at all. Brother, we can forcefully buy shares and grab their business directly, otherwise they won''t want to do business!


    This is their usual method, forcing others to be unable to do business, and then forcibly buying shares, and in the end, they directly grabbed the whole shop and took the whole shop into their own hands.


    Although the method is old, it is very effective.


    "I think you are not ruthless enough to start!"


    Xu Feng said coldly, "Their loss is not big enough, they don''t know the pain."


    He glanced around, and dozens of people were his elite, brought from the provincial capital and stationed in a small town on the outskirts of Donghai City, so he could do it the first time and seize the opportunity.


    "You all do it!"


    He made a decision. The big guys in the charter are about to come. Compared with them, he has no advantage. Now he can only hurry up. Good activity."


    "Yes!"


    "Remember! Let them know that Lao Tzu''s name is Xu Feng, and Lao Tzu will have a share of the market in Donghai City in the future!"


    Xu Feng''s eyes are full of longing, so what if he has the strength, he must come in time.


    What''s more, he still has other channels. As long as he opens them, he will be able to allocate a lot of resources in Donghai City. Money, that''s rushed into his pocket!

 Chapter 191： Encircle and suppress

    Dozens of people went out, drove five or six cars, and moved separately.


    Xu Feng is a savvy person, at least he himself thinks so. He acted separately and hit his opponent by surprise. When they reacted, his people had already left.


    After going back and forth several times like this, other people don¡¯t have to do business. Naturally, they have to be subdued, and even come to the door to ask for reconciliation.


    He can rise by these means, not very vicious, but disgusting.


    All his staff have gone out. He took out the phone and dialed the number.


    "Yu Shao, Dong Hai, not as scary as you think."


    opened his mouth with a sense of pride and disdain, "My people are already in place. In the past few days, I can win a few places. You can prepare to do it."


    When Yu Fang received the call, he was surprised at first, but when he heard Xu Feng''s disdainful tone, he felt a little uneasy.


    "Which one did you see?"


    "No."


    Xu Feng said directly, he thought that Yu Fang was talking about Huang Yuming, didn''t Huang Yuming leave Donghai temporarily, "I can only tell you that these people in Donghai City are very soft and weak, and they will not fight back if they are beaten. Of course, they don¡¯t have the ability to fight back, and I regret that I didn¡¯t come earlier."


    I missed the most chaotic period before, and Xu Feng regretted it. At that time, it was the easiest to gain a foothold.


    "You can do it, as long as you acquire a few small companies and gain a firm foothold in the East China Sea, the road behind will be paved."


    After speaking, Xu Feng hung up the phone.


    Yu Fang hesitated a little, because he felt something abnormal. Would Jiang Ning be so bullied?


    If that were the case, the Jin family would not be so passive if they were at home with themselves.


    But he also got news, not only Xu Feng did it, but several big bosses in the province and capital have all moved, all pointing to Donghai City.


    "This is to encircle and suppress the underground circle of the East China Sea!"


    Yu Fang made a judgment.


    If only Xu Feng is alone, then he would be cautious and would not dare to enter the East China Sea. After all, Jiang Ning had warned him. As long as the people of Yu family dare to enter the East China Sea, they will be wiped out!


    Thinking of these words, Yu Fang couldn''t help but tremble sharply at this moment. At the beginning, he wanted to earn a man under his command who would sacrifice his life, but he didn''t expect to be so overbearing.


    "Do it!"


    Yu Fang has decided. If it is late, Jiang Ning won¡¯t even have the chance to get his bones cramped.


    Several big bosses in the provincial capital did it at the same time, let alone Jiang Ning, even anyone is in disaster!


    He immediately arranged to let the companies under the Yu family''s name begin to chase and intercept the Lin Group. If the Lin Group is not killed, he can''t swallow his breath.


    When Lin Yuzhen knelt down in front of him and begged for mercy when the Lin clique was destroyed, Jiang Ning might have died in the hands of those big men.


    It''s a pity, Jiang Ning couldn''t see himself ravaged his wife with his own eyes.


    Soon, several companies of Yu''s family blatantly launched an impact on the Lin Group. They were not only normal business methods, but they didn''t care about any abuse.


    As long as they can destroy the Lin Group¡¯s business, they will do everything they can to destroy the two or three cooperation negotiations between Li Lin¡¯s.


    Lin Wen was a little surprised. Business has been going smoothly these days, and no one in the provincial capital has stumbled like this, but a few things suddenly appeared that made him a little angry.


    "Chairman, these projects are the focal points of our layout of the provincial capital. For Lin to go out of the East China Sea, based on the provincial capital and the entire Tianhai Province, these projects are very important."


    The executive in charge of the project, with anger on his face, "But someone maliciously bidding, just deliberately sabotage, we can use legal means to sue them for malicious competition."

 Chapter 192： Close the door and hit the dog!

    Lin Wen shook his head.


    If the other party dares to do this, they don¡¯t care about going through judicial procedures, and even if going through judicial procedures, what about the time cost?


    Even if it is won, the project is also yellow, and both lose.


    "What is the purpose of the other party?"


    Do anything, always have a purpose.


    Not for fame, but for profit.


    "It looks like revenge."


    This is Lin Yuzheng speaking.


    After investigation, it was discovered that there was Yu''s shadow behind these companies. Lin Yu really knew that it must be Yu''s people who did it.


    They provoked one after another, do you really think they are a bully!


    Hearing these words, Lin Wen immediately understood.


    "Vice President Wang, this project, we must take it down, you continue to talk about it,"


    Lin Wenlang said, "The other party does sabotage. We can''t let him succeed, and we can''t let them break the market order. This requires everyone''s concerted efforts and wisdom. From now on, this is a struggle!"


    This is the first enemy faced by the Lin Group!


    The group of people present were a little excited, not nervous and scared, but excited!


    For the first time, they are going to follow Lin''s father and daughter to deal with the enemy together!


    Everyone immediately plunged into the intense work. To defeat this shameless opponent in business, wisdom, courage and courage are needed. All of these are now available in the Lin Group.


    At this moment, it is time to play these roles.


    Almost the same moment.


    Xu Feng¡¯s people are here.


    It was the same billiard hall. A few people got out of the car and rushed to the door. First, they kicked the activity billboard hanging on the door, and then rushed in directly.


    "What I said doesn''t work well, right?"


    The man who beaten people that day roared, "This pool hall, you dare to open it! Stop the **** stop for me!"


    He pulled up a billiard cue and hit it **** the billiard table. The cue broke into two in an instant, which looked terrifying!


    Ke, the person who played inside, was still playing, but just glanced at him as if looking at a fool.


    "Snapped!"


    Black and eight fell into the pockets. After a round was finished, Brother Gou raised his head and glanced at the man and the three people behind him.


    With just a few people, dare to make trouble?


    "Stop it for me!"


    Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, the man was annoyed, and he was about to hit someone with a pool cue in his hand.


    Brother Gou waved his hand, and the people around immediately stepped back.


    "The business has done this today. It''s free for everyone, and it disturbs everyone''s interest. I apologize to everyone. If you come back tomorrow, it''s still free, and you will get drinks."


    Brother Gou smiled and looked at the surrounding guests, bowed slightly and nodded.


    Many people know Brother Gou, don''t look at Brother Gou looking fierce, but during this period of contact, Brother Gou is very polite to people, and never allowed anyone to stray in this billiard hall to ensure the safety of all consumers.


    Everyone who played it knew, and they said hello to Brother Gou one by one, saying that he would play two games with Brother Gou the next day, and the man''s face was black with anger.


    is going to close the **** door, and slap!


    He held the pool cue in his hand and pointed to Brother Gou: "Are you the person in charge here? Why didn''t I see you last time."


    Brother Gou glanced at him, and immediately understood that this guy was the one who wounded his brother.


    Didn''t see myself last time?


    Brother Gou smiled, clapped his hands, and a few people behind closed the door of the billiard hall.


    is going to hit the dog, of course the door has to be closed, otherwise, what should I do if the dog ran away?


    "Did you see me last time?"


    The door was locked, and Brother Dog''s face suddenly sank, and his murderous aura was boiling, "Last time you saw me, you were already dead!"

 Chapter 193： compensation

    As soon as the voice fell, the dog moved!


    The training these days has made him suffocate his strength in his body, and now he finally has a place to vent, he doesn''t want to be preempted by others.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    looks like a ferocious wolf, and the dog rushed over and punched him, amazingly fast!


    "boom!"


    The person had no time to react, and the whole person suddenly turned into a prawn with a bowed waist, his face flushed, and he screamed and flew out.


    "Unbearable!"


    Brother Gou snorted, glanced at several other people, and saw that they were already scared, and said coldly, "Break their legs!"


    Dare to come to the East China Sea to make trouble, this is the price!


    what! what! what!


    A few screams made the scalp numb.


    At the same time, exactly the same thing happened in several places.


    The pack of wolves couldn''t hold back for a long time. Seeing someone come to the East China Sea to make trouble, or even hurt their brother, how can you bear it?


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning to say, don''t hurt their lives, these people don''t want to go out of the East China Sea alive!


    In just one hour, everyone was resolved without a trace of muddy water.


    Brother Gou, they found that their strength has become stronger again, and they are excited to wait for more people to make trouble in the East China Sea, and they clean up one by one.


    Xu Feng, who was waiting for news in a small town hotel, took advantage of this leisurely effort and called a young lady who was working hard as a pile driver.


    He felt a little dissatisfied. The level of service in such a small town is limited. When he enters the East China Sea, all the surrounding sites have to be taken down. Then, if he develops it well, even the places in the small town are all in his hands. Here, you can definitely make a lot of money.


    was sprinting hard, listening to the professional cry in his ear, Xu Feng felt that he was getting more and more brave.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang at some untimely time. Xu Feng glanced at it. It was from his own confidant, but he didn''t rush to answer it.


    Anyway, it must be good news. Whatever you are doing, you have to carry out the current charge first.


    But the phone kept calling, and the ringtone made people a little irritable. Xu Feng felt that the artistic conception he had just immersed in suddenly disappeared.


    He took two steps back, picked up the phone to connect, and cursed a little angrily: "What is the urgency, you can call me later and say no?"


    "Do you disturb Boss Xu''s interest?"


    There was a strange voice on the other side of the phone.


    Xu Feng shocked: "Who are you?"


    "You come to smash my plate, now ask who am I?"


    On the other end of the phone, Jiang Ning¡¯s voice was a bit cold, "No more nonsense, your people, sixteen, are all with me. If you want to get people back, it depends on what price Xu boss is willing to pay. I don¡¯t worry, Xu Boss, continue, I sent someone to pick you up."


    After speaking, the phone hung up.


    Xu Feng suddenly broke into a cold sweat.


    All his people are planted?


    How can this be!


    Didn''t Huang Yuming leave, and took away a lot of the elite around him, these are all seen by his eyeliner.


    Why, there are still many powerful characters in Donghae City? impossible.


    "Big Brother~"


    was lying there, looking back at Xu Feng¡¯s woman and twisted, "Hurry up~ Come on now~"


    "Come to your mother!"


    Xu Feng yelled, ignoring so much, and immediately put on clothes and pants. He was panicked at the moment. The people he had brought were all killed, and that was the best he could beat.


    "Big Brother~ I haven''t given the money yet."


    "Don''t be too noisy!" Xu Feng took out a stack of money and threw it away at random, "put on your clothes and roll!"


    He didn''t dare to stay any longer, Jiang Ning sent someone to pick him up, and all his men were planted. If he doesn''t leave, he won''t be able to leave.


    Yes, Xu Feng just opened the door, and the two people standing outside the door still had a smile on their faces.

 Chapter 194： 80 million

    "Boss Xu, Xiongfeng is not so good, why did he come out so quickly."


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    "Let''s take a trip, my brother, can''t you let it go?"


    After finishing speaking, the two of them didn''t give Xu Feng a chance to speak, one left and the other right, and they took him away.


    was wearing a black headgear, and Xu Feng didn''t know where he was taken.


    He really panicked.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Suddenly being torn off his headgear, the dazzling light caused Xu Feng to scream in surprise. He opened his eyes and adjusted to the light before seeing his dozen or so subordinates, all kneeling on the ground at the moment, with their heads down. Without saying a word.


    "Boss Xu?"


    Jiang Ning, who was sitting above, glanced at Xu Feng, ¡°I¡¯m seeing you for the first time, and I¡¯ll introduce myself. My name is Jiang Ning.¡±


    "Donghai, it¡¯s mine."


    The next sentence made Xu Feng''s apple slip. Donghai is Jiang Ning, so who is Huang Yuming? What is his identity?


    "Huang Yuming, just do things for me."


    Jiang Ning''s second sentence made Xu Feng understand instantly, and his face turned pale with fright.


    "Elder Xu is not a young man, come to the East China Sea to make trouble, as if I have said it, the East China Sea is my place, and no one is allowed to make trouble. Doesn''t Mr. Xu understand it or don''t care?"


    "You don''t have to put on airs!"


    Xu Feng took a deep breath, "The East China Sea is not yours, huh! I tell you, the people in the provincial capital are all eyeing this, it is not your turn to call the shots!"


    Regulations, they must be ready to do it. When the big bosses in the provincial capital encircle and suppress, people like Jiangning will have to die!


    The East China Sea will become a piece of fat for them to fight for and divide.


    "Really, the people in the provincial capital are all eyeing me?"


    Xu Feng didn''t see any fear, or nervousness or anxiety on Jiang Ning''s face. On the contrary, Jiang Ning''s face was a little bit of excitement, as if he had been looking forward to this day.


    Is this man a lunatic?


    "They, I don''t care, our affairs are counted one by one,"


    Jiang Ning pointed to the dozens of people and said, "They broke my business. After closing for a day, the loss is not small, and a lot of things are broken. You have to pay? The most important thing is that they hurt my brother. The consequences are serious."


    "I don''t bully you or hurt my brother. I don''t care about things like you, but the compensation should be no less."


    Xu Feng is a little angry, what is this?


    He didn''t care about hurting someone, but he wanted to pay compensation.


    He couldn''t help but sneer: "Want money? How much do you want?"


    "I have done a rough calculation, 80 million, the money is in the account, I will let you go, the money is not enough, I am sorry, I planted vegetables outside the suburbs, and there are still shortcomings and waste."


    Xu Feng''s eyes shrank, and only felt a cold sweat on his back.


    "Do you dare to kill me?"


    "Do you think you are better than Zhou Hua? He has become a waste."


    Hearing these words, Xu Feng suddenly lost his temper and was trembling with fright. Zhou Hua was actually planted in this person''s hands. Was he really pulled as waste?


    "80 million..." Xu Feng gritted his teeth. All his assets, the cash that can be exchanged now, is almost 80 million. Jiang Ning is going to clean him all over!


    "My rule is like this, now it is 80 million, in one minute it will be 85 million, then 90 million, plus 5 million in one minute,"


    Jiang Ning took out his phone and glanced at the time, "Thirty seconds have passed."


    Xu Feng was so angry that he almost vomited blood!


    "You...you are too arrogant!"


    Xu Feng was furious.


    "Snapped!"


    Brother Gou raised his hand and slapped Xu Feng directly to the ground, and said fiercely: "Talk to my big brother, be polite!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Fifty seconds."


    Jiangning continued to say lightly.

 Chapter 195： Road repair

    Xu Feng was anxious and angry, he could see that Jiang Ning really dared to do it!


    Zhou Hua had the support of the northern forces behind him. He said that it would be extinguished, and there would be no mercy at all.


    Xu Feng really panicked. He didn''t expect that there are such terrible people in the East China Sea. Huang Yuming is simply a cover.


    He suddenly shook suddenly. Could it be that Huang Yuming left on purpose?


    is to let those people in the provincial capital relax their vigilance, and then enter the East China Sea?


    "One minute has passed, now it is 85 million, and it won''t work for a minute."


    Jiangning looked down at the time and ignored Xu Feng.


    "You believe it?"


    Xu Feng felt a pain in his heart, "As long as I compensate, you won''t care about me?"


    "Of course, I am an honest person."


    Jiangning looked up at him, "Twenty seconds have passed."


    Your **** time is going too fast!


    Xu Feng shouted in his heart, ignoring so much and hurriedly saying: "I will pay!"


    He just wants to live now. As for money, as long as people live, they can earn it back. Moreover, when Jiangning dies, he can come back again. He will definitely double the money if he is blackmailed away by Jiangning when they encircle the East China Sea. .


    "I can do business."


    Jiangning nodded, "Agou, give him the account of the underground bank. If he doesn''t get the account within an hour, he will send it to the suburbs to make fertilizer."


    "Yes!"


    Xu Feng was terrified, this guy was so cruel, he just used people to make fertilizer.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate any more, he immediately dialed the phone and asked his financial steward to collect 85 million in the fastest time and send all the money to the account of the underground bank.


    Now, nothing is more important than his life!


    Forty minutes, the efficiency is fairly high.


    Brother Gou told Jiang Ning the received information.


    "Boss Xu is a simple person, I like it."


    Jiangning glanced at him, "I also say what I have to say, I won''t care about you about hurting my brother."


    Xu Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But, Agou, they care and don''t care, I don''t know."


    Hearing the words, Xu Feng was stunned, and immediately yelled: "My day, your grandma, you **** cheat me! You are too mean! Let me go! Let me go!"


    Jiangning picked up the phone and started to read novels, while Ge Gou walked over and took Xu Feng to the backyard. Hearing the screams from the backyard, a dozen of Xu Feng''s men felt numb!


    is too cruel!


    Then, one by one was taken away, hurting my brother, still want to live?


    Go **** make fertilizer!


    Not long after, Brother Gou came back.


    "Brother, they are all tied up, and they are thrown at the door of the bureau. None of these people have clean hands."


    Jiang Ning nodded. He didn''t let Brother Gou and their hands get blood now. To deal with these people in the underground circle, just send their criminal evidence and people directly to the bureau.


    "Brother who was injured, give one hundred thousand yuan per person to comfort and heal his injuries."


    "Brother, this is what they should do."


    Brother Gou hurriedly said, now that Huang Yuming has arranged so, the income for everyone is really not low, not only that, but there is no need to be as worried as before. They dare to go home and dare to take the money. Used by the family.


    "This is a rule, you can''t let your brothers get hurt in vain."


    "In addition, the old road on the west side of the city is too bad. The remaining 80 million yuan will be used to build roads for the people over there to travel."


    The money was obtained by Xu Feng and others using various despicable means. Jiang Ning would not be polite to take it back. After taking it back, he would naturally make the best use of it and not waste it.

 Chapter 196： The feeling of being a hero

    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou immediately responded with excitement.


    This is one of the reasons they respect Jiang Ning.


    Jiangning is not short of money, he is more able to take the money from those wicked people and contribute to the construction of Donghai City.


    Brother Gou, they feel that they have a more and more sense of ancient heroes, robbing the rich and helping the poor! No, it''s the robbery of the evil and the poor!


    "Also, let the construction department find out how many other projects in the East China Sea have been put on hold due to funding problems, and how big the gap is."


    Jiangning touched his chin, "I guess, there are many people over the provincial capital who want to send money to us now."


    Brother Gou is almost crying with excitement!


    This is their career in life!


    "They all want to come to the East China Sea to share a piece of the pie, so let''s make a contribution to the East China Sea first."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    Soon, the news came back to the provincial capital, and the regulations had just decided how to do it.


    "Xu Feng is missing?"


    "Yes, I heard that I went to Donghai City ahead of time, including a dozen of his capable officers, all of them disappeared,"


    Gao Fei''s expression was a bit ugly, "Moreover, most of Xu Feng''s properties have been sold out in a very short period of time, and more than 80 million funds are gone."


    The room suddenly became quiet.


    The regulations are discussing with Lin Wu and the others as to which one to start with. This news is not good news for them!


    "I want to see people when I live, but I want to see corpses when I die!"


    After a while, the regulations said, "Xu Feng is gone, I must meet people, I don''t believe it, the vortex of Donghai City can swallow everyone?"


    Master Fu has already said that there is no shadow of the north on the East China Sea, so it can be said that there is no scruples.


    Now all the big bosses in the provincial capital have to do it. This is completely the force that encircles and suppress Huang Yuming. As long as he is taken down, the East China Sea will become the cake for everyone to share.


    As for who gets the score, that''s something to be said, let''s take down Donghai first!


    "How are the other big guys doing?"


    "Someone has left!"


    Gao Fei''s intelligence is very timely, "Brother, I always feel something is wrong."


    "That Huang Yuming left suddenly at this time, I feel like they are deliberately trying to lead us to the East China Sea,"


    His Adam¡¯s apple slipped and glanced at Lin Wu¡¯s leg, ¡°In Donghai City, what¡¯s really scary is not Huang Yuming, but Jiang Ning...¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s name, Lin Wu''s expression was uncertain, and he was a little unconvinced.


    Even if Jiang Ning is really strong, no matter how strong a person is, it will still be a dead end after being surrounded!


    "Goofy, you are getting more and more timid! As long as they don''t have a northern background, what''s the point of being able to fight? We have more people than them, stronger than them!"


    Lin Wu was not reconciled, gritted his teeth and said, "Big brother, don''t hesitate anymore, step on the East China Sea first, we can get more! It''s too late, I don''t even have to drink the soup!"


    "go!"


    As soon as the regulations gritted their teeth, they immediately gave the order, and immediately, hundreds of people set off from the provincial capital, heading towards the East China Sea!


    At the same time, Yu Fang, who learned of Xu Feng''s disappearance, seemed to have fallen from a high altitude, shocked in a cold sweat!


    Xu Feng told him not long ago that there is nothing terrifying about the East China Sea, but after a long time, Xu Feng has disappeared, and all the properties under his name have been sold. There is no news directly!


    "Yu Shao, those companies of ours lost, it is very ugly to lose, the Lin Group is too strong, it directly nailed us to death!"


    "We lost a lot, a full 60 million!"


    Yu Fang''s heart was dripping blood. Xu Feng''s whereabouts is unknown. Here he attacked the Lin group, but was beaten like a dog in the water by Lin and fled the East China Sea.


    What''s going on?

 Chapter 197： Lin Wus Hate

    In just two days, 60 million was lost!


    That''s all real money!


    Yu Fang''s heart is dripping blood.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    His cell phone rang, and it was Yutian who called, asking what had happened and how the money at home had lost so much all of a sudden.


    "Dad, I miscalculated."


    Yu Fang was a little annoyed, "We underestimated the strength of that **** Donghai, we must plan well."


    Yutian left everything to Yu Fang, knowing that it was not easy to deal with the Lin family of Donghai, even before that, he had never put a third-rate family in the East China in his eyes.


    But now, the Lin Group is clearly growing into a giant!


    "You let go and do it! If there is anything I need to do, just say."


    Yutian hung up.


    He was comforting Yu Fang, but he made Yu Fang even more uncomfortable.


    To deal with a Jiangning, deal with a Lin family, do you need to use the energy of the whole family?


    "Yu Shao, what shall we do now?"


    The people were at a loss, losing so much all at once, and if they continue, they will only lose more.


    "Stop hands temporarily."


    Yu Fang said, "We need to find a more suitable opportunity to give Lin a fatal blow when he relaxes his vigilance!"


    Isn''t the Lin Group going to march into the provincial capital? Then wait for them to reach the provincial capital, and then it will be better to deal with it. After all, the provincial capital is his Yu family''s home field. It is indeed very difficult to enter the East China Sea to deal with the Lin family.


    "It seems that I have to contact the Jin family, and the two sides will work together to teach the Lin Group a tough lesson in the provincial capital!"


    ¡­¡­


    When planning the next move, the charter and others have already gone to the East China Sea.


    There are five big bosses in the provincial capital this time. In addition to the statutes, there are four others, and they can''t help it long ago.


    Everyone is in a tacit understanding, knowing that if you enter the East China Sea alone, even if you can win the territory, the loss will be great. At that time, other big bosses in the province may take the opportunity to pick the fruits of victory.


    are shrewd people, who wants to suffer this loss?


    Therefore, everyone tacitly decided to work together to encircle the East China Sea. After the East China Sea is taken, we will discuss how to divide the cake.


    After all, the geographical location of Donghai City is unique. In the past, Master Fu had spoken, and he was not allowed to rob someone else of the site privately. But now the underground circle of the East China Sea is a thing of no owner.


    I missed this opportunity, I don¡¯t know when to wait!


    If you have money, everyone can make it together, and it can also reduce losses and risks. Why not do it.


    There are dozens of vehicles moving from the provincial capital along the provincial highway towards Donghai City.


    "Zhang Da Pao brought a lot of masters this time, there are 30 of them, all of them are the cruelest people under his hands,"


    Gao Fei said, "It seems that he wants to compete for more resources."


    "It''s okay, such a big piece of cake, even if it is divided into a small piece, it is still a profit."


    The regulations don''t care about this. He is now more worried about whether he can successfully take down the underground circle of the East China Sea.


    I don''t know why, the closer he gets to Donghai City, the more he feels bottomless, as if it is a beast that has awakened, with a mouth wide open, as long as it is swallowed, there will be no bone residue left.


    "Hmph, this time, I see how Jiang Ning died!"


    Lin Wuyin smiled coldly, "When he is dead, I will kill the Lin Wen family too! Isn''t it just to look after my dad by pretending to be a good person? Lin Wen, Lin Wen, Why didn¡¯t I see your hypocrisy before!"


    The news that Lin Wen was going to take Lin Xiao home for retirement had long been spread, but Lin Wu would not believe it at all.


    He only felt that Lin Xiao was taken advantage of by Lin Wen, and used him to make a name for himself.


    He must repay the hatred that Jiang Ning interrupted his hands and feet!

 Chapter 198： Waiting for you for a long time

    The night is vast, there are not many cars on the provincial roads, a few big men lead people, and the front and rear fleets are majestic, which makes people feel scared to look at.


    "Toot¡ª¡ª"


    Suddenly, the leading car sounded a horn, and the cars behind started to brake and slow down one after another.


    There are barricades in front of them, flashing red lights.


    The car stopped, and soon someone got off to check the situation, but suddenly, the lights of several cars turned on at the same time, and both sides of the road suddenly became bright.


    There are many people standing on this clearing ground, and the leader is Brother Dog!


    While in a car, Jiang Ning lighted a cigarette and saw that the people from the provincial capital had arrived. Then he put it down and exhaled a puff of smoke, and said, "I''m here so late?"


    Seeing this scene, the regulations and others were shocked, and there were people waiting for them!


    People in Donghae City, know that they will all come?


    "get off!"


    The regulations yelled, and all the people brought by him got off the car.


    The same is true for several other bigwigs. All of a sudden, more than 300 people stood together, full of momentum.


    Several big guys from the regulations walked ahead, with a touch of disdain and solemnity on their faces.


    "How dare you come to stop us, I really don''t know how to live or die!"


    Zhang Dapao, who took the lead, brought the most people this time, and the strongest aura, "Who is pretending to be there, get out of me!"


    Brother Gou didn''t speak, and gently opened the car door, Jiang Ning walked out.


    Lin Wu''s eyes suddenly shrank, and the intense hatred gleamed, and he wanted to kill Jiang Ning directly!


    "Welcome some big bosses from the provincial capital to invest in Donghai City,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "It''s just that you are too slow to come. It''s been a long time for you."


    "who are you?"


    Zhang Da Pao sneered, "Huang Yuming is not here, so any cat or dog is qualified to talk to me?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Brother Gou¡¯s eyes suddenly surged with murderous intent, dare to talk to the eldest brother like this, and find death!


    "Agou, treat your guests politely. They came to send money to Donghai. We should express our gratitude."


    "yes, Sir."


    Brother Gou knows that Jiang Ning is not a polite person. He asked clearly today that there is still a bridge and three roads to be repaired. The funding gap is a full 200 million yuan, and he will take it from these people tonight.


    Then just be kind to them.


    "Big Brother?"


    The regulations and others changed their faces.


    "Are you Jiang Ning?"


    Seeing Lin Wu nodded, he immediately said in a cold voice.


    "it''s me."


    "Huh, I thought it was three-headed and six-armed, how capable, it doesn¡¯t look very good in the past,"


    The regulations sneered, "You have also seen how many people are here today, and only with you, more than 30 people, still want to stop us?"


    "I advise you not to die, to hand over the underground circle of Donghai City obediently, and to spare your life, otherwise...huh!"


    The other big guys also looked condescending, thinking that there was an ambush. As a result, with just over thirty people, Jiang Ning really thought that relying on these thirty people, he could stop them more than 300 people?


    "Brother, wait for this man''s life, I want it!"


    Lin Wu lowered his voice.


    The rest of the people are also a little eager to move. They can be dealt with before entering the East China Sea, and things will go smoothly.


    Knowing that it''s so simple a long time ago, why should they be so jealous for so long, wait so long before they do it, and there is no need to work together.


    Jiangning glanced around and suddenly smiled.


    "You guys, are you in such a hurry to die?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him! Come on! Kill them, Donghai''s cake is ours!"


    Zhang Da Pao didn''t have so much patience, so he roared, and the people behind him rushed out immediately.


    Jiangning didn''t move, leaned on the car door, lit another cigarette, squinted, watching the black crowd.


    "A dog."


    "Big Brother."


    "Leave a few people to drive."

 Chapter 199： How could it be so terrible

    "Yes!"


    With a loud shout, Agou and others are excited!


    Their eyes, in this dark night, look like evil wolves, revealing a fierce light!


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Seeing Brother Gou and 30 of them, they dared to rush out, and the regulations and others were angry.


    Use thirty people to deal with more than three hundred of them, too arrogant, too arrogant!


    "Kill them!"


    Without a trace of politeness, the regulations and others yelled, "Don''t keep any of them!"


    In a short time, the roar tore through the night, more than three hundred people, waving the sticks in their hands, rushed directly towards the dog brothers and them.


    They don¡¯t know, Brother Gou is more excited than them!


    "Boom¡ª"


    just met, the dog brother moved, he blasted out with a punch, as fast as lightning, in his opinion, the guy on the opposite side seemed to be still, not as good as the moving wooden stake!


    "boom!"


    With a heavy punch, he directly smashed the guy out more than ten meters.


    too frightening!


    Brother Gou gets more and more excited.


    "Brothers, **** them!"


    Roar-


    Like a pack of wolves, rushing into a pack of sheep.


    Thirty people were extremely excited, especially the youngest third who went to be a driver for Lin Wen, and the one who came in later was even more excited.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Tekken is invincible!


    They all seemed to be beaten with blood, without a trace of mercy.


    They are too fast!


    is too fierce!


    Whether it is strength, speed, or agility, it completely surpasses everyone. As soon as they take action, the regulations and others feel something is wrong.


    "what-"


    "My hand!"


    "Help!"


    The situation changed almost instantly!


    The charter''s face changed drastically: "How can they be so strong!"


    He saw that Gao Fei was caught by a man, broke his arm abruptly, and threw it more than ten meters away. Is this a **** human?


    "boom!"


    Before he could respond, a fist hit, like a shooting star, and the regulations were too late to respond. Before the dagger in his hand came back, he flew upside down, with a few teeth missing.


    "what!"


    He screamed, "Kill them! Kill them!"


    melee!


    But Brother Gou and they are too fierce!


    The stick hit them, and it''s totally incomparable to being hit by a wooden stake during training. Is this tickling?


    They are even more excited!


    This powerful feeling makes them extremely excited!


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    Like a roar of a wolf, thirty people, completely crazy!


    They chased the regulations and others to fight, 30 people chased more than 300 people to fight, fierce, cruel, and merciless!


    Lin Wu wanted to take the opportunity to take revenge and kill Jiang Ning, but he couldn''t touch Jiang Ning at all, and he didn''t even have a chance to get close.


    Brother Gou stopped him: "You are not worthy to start with your eldest brother, I will fix you!"


    Soon, Lin Wu lay on the ground, his hands and feet not long ago were interrupted again by the dog brother, like a dead dog, threw it to the ground and screamed miserably.


    Jiangning still leaned on the car door, and the wind blew gently, blowing away the soot from the cigarette butts.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked down at the time.


    "It''s been five minutes."


    Hearing this, Brother Dog and the others were furious, and they haven''t solved these **** in five minutes!


    "Roar!"


    In a short time, a group of people became even crazier!


    Immediately, there was a series of screams, crying father and mother, begging for mercy, screaming, and fleeing sounds, one after another...


    Jiangning finished smoking a cigarette. On this flat ground, apart from Brother Gou and others, there are no more people who can stand.


    The regulations and the big guys like Zhang Dapao are also lying on the ground, trembling all over!


    They have never seen such a scary person!


    This East China Sea is so terrible, how could it be so terrible?

 Chapter 200： Raise funds for construction

    More than three hundred people, except for a few who wanted to stay to drive, all had their hands and feet interrupted. Except for screaming and screaming on the ground, they didn''t even want to stand up.


    And Gou and others are just panting. Some people have blood on their bodies, but their eyes are getting more excited. Looking at their eyes in the dark, it is like seeing a terrifying wolf!


    "How about it, a few big guys, do you think this piece of East China Sea cake is delicious?"


    Jiangning lost his cigarette butt, walked over, condescending, looking down at the regulations and others.


    He is not interested in taking action, this level of ants does not need his God of War to take action.


    The regulations are full of blood, and the body is trembling, and the fear is extreme.


    Still want to eat this piece of Donghae cake?


    They didn''t even enter the boundary of the East China Sea, so they were beaten like this!


    If you go in, I''m afraid you won''t be able to keep a whole body!


    "You... you are provoking the entire underground circle of the provincial capital like this, you are looking for... ah!"


    Before Zhang Dapao''s words were finished, Jiang Ning stepped on him and directly stomped his mouth crooked.


    "Agou, palm mouth."


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou hadn''t finished venting, grabbed Zhang Da Cano, and slapped ten slaps in a row. Zhang Da Cano''s mouth was immediately full of blood, and there was not a single tooth left!


    Brother Gou gave him a ferocious look: "If you dare to be disrespectful to my elder brother, I will cut off your tongue!"


    Zhang Da Pao trembled all over, his face turned pale, where he dared to say a word, obediently knelt on the ground, his fear was so extreme that he didn''t even dare to lift his head and looked at Jiang Ning again.


    This guy is a demon!


    He doesn''t do anything, but the people like Brother Gou are terrifying.


    Donghai has such strength, no wonder he dared to destroy Zhou Hua.


    Who can stop it!


    "I said, everyone is welcome to invest in the East China Sea and contribute to the construction of the East China Sea,"


    Jiangning glanced around, "Now, the opportunity lies in front of you, one bridge, three roads, and there are still some gaps in funding. You consider how much you plan to spend."


    "Don''t you think about..."


    A big guy couldn''t help gritting his teeth and said, "If you want to get money from us, you do...ah!"


    Brother Gou won''t let him finish talking nonsense, he punched it and his front teeth broke immediately!


    "Strip them!"


    Brother Gou yelled, and several people immediately stepped forward and stripped all the clothes on these so-called underground circle bosses.


    Late at night, in April, it was still a bit cold, and a gust of wind blew by, and the charters suddenly trembled even more!


    Their men, who else can stand up at this moment, even if they can stand up, who dares to come to the rescue?


    Who dares to manage?


    There are still teeth, the teeth are fighting, the teethless, trembling all over, tears and nose are constantly streaming down.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The regulations are a bit vague, "Aren''t you afraid to offend the entire underground circle of Tianhai Province!"


    "I''m really not afraid."


    Jiang Ning yawned, "I don''t have so much time to accompany you. I will give you another hour. If there is no result, then I will help you decide."


    "Brother, the hole in the back mountain has been dug."


    The second child said, the regulations and others were immediately scared and their scalp numb!


    Jiangning is going to bury them alive!


    "Brother, give money! Give money!" Lin Wu was frightened. He knew how ruthless Jiang Ning was. "He really dares to do this, he really dares!"


    The regulations were very angry. He couldn''t wait to slap Lin Wu twice. It was the **** that you asked me to come right away. Will I end up like this?


    He was hesitant at first, Donghai was too mysterious and terrible, but Lin Wu urged him to come, the result?


    What a shame!


    "thirty million!"


    The regulations gritted his teeth.


    "No, you want fifty million."


    Jiangning directly shook his head, "Stop talking nonsense, there are five big bosses here, each with 50 million!"

 Chapter 201： Warm bed

    Ge Gou and others have not lost their sense of measure because they are too excited, leaving them with a few people with sound arms and legs to drive.


    The others, either their hands or feet, were stuffed back into their cars as if they were stuffed with rubbish.


    Looking at the taillights of the car running away, Jiang Ning waved his hand: "Welcome to come again."


    Who dare to come?


    The cars of the regulations and others are full of horsepower, and the accelerator is stepped to the end. I want to take off and stay away from the group of demons in Jiangning!


    Before reaching the East China Sea, the entire army was wiped out for the people who came from the provincial capital, and even the big bosses lost 50 million!


    They came to make money, but they didn''t even enter the borders of the East China Sea, and instead they lost their troops and money.


    Not only did they lose money, but all the elites under their hands are now interrupted. For their strength, it is a great loss. If they are known by the leaders of other provinces, it will definitely be a disaster!


    Shame!


    What a shame!


    But who would dare to speak out?


    They must also block the news, otherwise they may soon recruit outside enemies, not only can they not stand their own territory, but they may even lose their lives.


    This is a big win!


    Brother Gou and the others are still excited, they are more aware of how terrifying the training Jiang Ning designed for them.


    Two months ago, they absolutely didn''t dare to think that with 30 people, they would be able to beat more than 300 people back.


    And now, they feel that their limits are more than that!


    Jiang Ning at this moment is the **** in their hearts!


    "I made another bridge, three roads, thank these big guys."


    Jiangning told Brother Gou to handle the matter well, and asked him to take the brothers back to rest, and then went home by himself.


    For him, this is nothing at all.


    It''s just a small scene.


    When I got home, it was almost eleven o''clock, and Lin Yuzhen had just returned home from get off work.


    took a shower, put on a cotton pajamas, with Mickey Mouse pattern in front of her, she was still reading the company report.


    Hearing Jiang Ning came back, she turned her head: "I came back so late today?"


    "Worry about me?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I thought you might be hungry, so I went to the food court and wanted to bring you something delicious."


    Lin Yu really took a look: "How delicious is it?"


    "Mom said eating midnight snack at night is bad for my stomach, I have to listen to mom."


    Jiangning''s face is not red and heart beats, "I''ll take a bath first."


    Before Lin Yu really had time to sip him, Jiang Ning ran away.


    This **** is clearly lying.


    She was too lazy to manage so much, and continued to concentrate on her report.


    After returning from the shower, Jiang Ning dried his hair and climbed onto the bed naturally, got into the quilt, only his head was exposed, staring at Lin Yuzhen who was still busy.


    "Wife~ It''s time to sleep."


    "Um."


    Lin Yu really didn''t look back.


    "Wife, staying up late is bad for your skin."


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu really turned his head and took a look, then blushed, "You, why did you climb onto my bed!"


    She felt that her voice was a bit loud, and the next few words immediately lowered her tone, for fear of being heard by Su Mei and others.


    "Sleeping on the floor is cold."


    Jiang Ning looked pitiful, "It''s better to sleep in a warm bed. I''ll warm up your bed for your wife. Come on."


    Plop!


    Plop!


    Lin Yu was really blushing, and her heartbeat was so fast, she didn''t know what to say for a while, and she didn''t even dare to look at Jiang Ning.


    This guy, do you want to... do something?


    looked at the time, it was almost twelve o''clock, really can''t stay up late.


    She turned off the desk lamp, walked to the bed lightly, pursing her lips, watching Jiang Ning occupy half of the space, and go to sleep by herself, it is inevitable that the two of them will run into each other...

 Chapter 202： Shock!

    "Jiangning..."


    "I''ll move over some."


    Jiang Ning looked at Lin Yuzhen expectantly with both eyes.


    Lin Yu took a deep breath, got into the quilt, and instantly felt a rush of heat used in it. It¡¯s so warm in the quilt~


    "You, you are not allowed to move."


    Jiang Ning nodded gently: "I won''t touch you."


    Her whole body stiffened for a while, and Lin Yu really realized that Jiang Ning hadn''t moved. She looked like a sculpture, motionless, her face still flushed red.


    Although the two are husband and wife, she slowly accepted Jiang Ning, and even relied on Jiang Ning, but suddenly she was about to reach that point. She felt that it was still too fast.


    After all, the two have only known each other for three months.


    "Are you still cold?"


    She turned her head and saw Jiang Ning trembling slightly, she couldn''t help asking.


    "A little."


    Jiang Ning said softly.


    A man like him who is stronger than a cow is afraid of the cold, and if he is known to those enemies before, he might drop his jaw.


    "Then... Then you can lean over a little."


    Lin Yu''s voice is really lighter, like a mosquito flapping its wings, and the quilt at home seems to have to be changed to a thicker one.


    Jiangning leaned over, and the two immediately stuck together.


    A masculine breath came, Lin Yu really blushed.


    She is nervous!


    "Go to sleep."


    Jiang Ning did not act more intimately. The two of them leaned back to back to prevent the quilt from leaking.


    He can even feel that Lin Yu''s heartbeat is really fast!


    "This girl, I''m afraid I can''t help it, and eat her?"


    Jiang Ning secretly said in his heart, "I really want to!"


    The shy and nervous Lin Yu is really tempting!


    I don''t know how to fall asleep. When Lin Yu really got up in the morning, Jiang Ning was already sitting on the table and eating breakfast.


    She glanced at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning was nothing unusual. Thinking of the two people being intimate last night, Lin Yu couldn''t help blushing.


    "Yuzhen, why are you so red and have a fever?"


    Su Mei cared. She reached out to touch her forehead, and she hurriedly avoided.


    "No, no."


    Lin Yu really escaped and got into the bathroom.


    "Why blush early in the morning," Su Mei was amused for a while, "Jiangning, do you know?"


    "I do not know."


    Jiangning had breakfast seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiangning didn''t have any funny things happening. He ate breakfast quietly. On the other side of the provincial capital, it was like an earthquake. The entire underground circle was completely shocked.


    There were still a few people who hadn''t had time to take action, but after hearing the news, they couldn''t help but breathe in cold sweat on their backs.


    "They are all planted? The regulations are all planted?"


    "I''m planted! It is said that they were all interrupted and thrown out without even entering the East China Sea!"


    "Furthermore, everyone has compensated 50 million yuan, which is said to have affected the normal work and rest time of those people in Donghai."


    Quiet!


    silence!


    followed by a kind of fear!


    More than three hundred people, the most elite of the five big bosses, were beaten maimed without even entering the East China Sea?


    Besides, there are only 30 people on the other side?


    What the **** is going on!


    Didn¡¯t Master Fu say that there is no shadow of the north in the East China Sea, so how could there be so many masters?


    Is Master Fu designed to kill them?


    It''s completely unnecessary. A broken sword to kill the gods is enough to make them bow their heads and surrender. What is going on!


    East China Sea, now it seems to be shrouded in a mist, no one can see clearly, just about to go in, but dare not, dare not die.


    It''s not just them, even Master Fu can''t see through.

 Chapter 203： Friend or foe

    In the backyard of the mask club, he still sits in the pavilion.


    It''s just that Master Fu hasn''t played chess, sitting there frowning slightly, it''s been some time.


    Can Jian sat opposite him and said nothing.


    The wind blew gently, and the pond not far away was sparkling.


    "I didn''t expect it."


    After a long time, Master Fu spoke, "This kid is so amazing."


    completely exceeded his imagination.


    "It''s really amazing. Three months ago, those thirty people were nothing but rubbish."


    Can Jian said lightly, "Of course, looking at it now, it''s just garbage with a better color."


    He didn''t say that if he can improve so much in three months, the way forward is not just this step, but which step he will take depends entirely on the man.


    "Are you sure there is no northern background?"


    Master Fu asked again. Unlike him, he would ask twice about one thing.


    "There is only one surname Jiang in the north, but there is no such kid. I don''t rule out his false name,"


    Can Jian didn''t say in his heart that the real master would disdain to use fake names, "Are you worried, he is here for us?"


    I have to think about this.


    "The fighting in the north, the one behind us, is not in a good situation now,"


    Master Fu sighed, "It is normal that someone wants to replace me."


    At that level of power contest, he couldn''t get in at all, let alone speak.


    Don''t look at him calling the wind and rain in Tianhai Province, but in front of that person, he is just a spokesperson. To put it harshly, he is just an old dog.


    Now a Jiangning suddenly rises in the East China Sea, making the elderly Fu have to suspect that someone wants to replace him.


    Can Jian frowned slightly: "I will kill him!"


    Master Fu shook his head: "Don''t be impulsive, it''s not clear whether it is an enemy or a friend."


    What''s more, Can Jian said, that Jiang Ning''s strength is not weaker than him, even if he can kill Jiang Ning, I am afraid that Can Jian will lose half of his life, Fu Ye didn''t want that.


    As for whether it is an enemy or a friend, Master Fu knows that he may not be an enemy, but it is definitely difficult to be a friend.


    "Old Zhao."


    Master Fu shouted, but Steward Zhao, who was standing outside the pavilion, took two steps forward, "Tell me about the situation."


    "Yes."


    The housekeeper Zhao is the eyes of Master Fu. What happens in the entire Tianhai Province, he will get information from the clubhouse and tell Master Fu.


    "Donghai City has undergone great changes now. The above-ground circles and the underground circles have become a tacit understanding. Whether it is economic development or the order of the underground circles, it is amazing."


    "As the person behind the scenes, Jiang Ning basically did not show up, but represented by Huang Yuming, what he is doing now makes people unable to see through."


    Master Fu and Can Jian looked up at the same time, a trace of curiosity flashed in their eyes.


    "They don''t have any gray industries, they all turn to serious business. They make money, except to feed their people, they donate everything, build schools, build libraries, build parks, and help many people in need."


    Master Fu''s eyes shrank slightly, and Can Jian''s face was even more surprised.


    This kind of thing, they have never heard of it. Would people in the underground circle do this kind of thing?


    Who makes money just to do good deeds, it¡¯s to cover people''s eyes and ears.


    "Master Fu, they are not concealing people''s eyes and ears, they have been doing these things all the time," Steward Zhao understood Master Fu and knew his doubts, and said with a smile. Jiangning took away more than 200 million!"


    "However, Jiang Ning used the money to build roads and bridges."

 Chapter 204： The killer is coming!

    Even if he is not in the same camp, Manager Zhao has some admiration for Jiang Ning.


    People are not for themselves, and the heavens are extinct. There is such a saying since ancient times, but Jiang Ning has done so much, not for himself, but for the development of the entire East China Sea, and for the people of the East China Sea.


    I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe it at all.


    "The terrestrial circles have also changed tremendously, supporting the people''s livelihood, improving the people''s livelihood environment, drastically reforming, and there is not much cooperation with Huang Yuming."


    This information is extremely important.


    In the depths of Master Fu''s eyes, he clearly noticed something, which can be related to the circles on the ground, but it is not only ordinary people can do it.


    Even if there is no shadow of the north, I am afraid it will not be too much related.


    Steward Zhao didn''t say any more, he had finished all the information that should be said, and then it was up to Master Fu''s own decision.


    was silent for a while, and Master Fu spoke.


    "Can Jian, you go to the East China Sea."


    Can Jian nodded.


    "Try it, it''s an enemy or a friend."


    "it is good."


    Can Jian did not hesitate, got up, and left directly.


    "Old Zhao."


    "Yes."


    Manager Zhao nodded.


    "On behalf of me, go and visit them."


    "I see."


    Housekeeper Zhao nodded, bowed and walked away.


    In the pavilion, only Master Fu is left.


    He was slightly fat, getting older, and he felt a little tired after sitting for a long time. He got up and walked to the edge of the pond, looking at the sparkling water, his eyes narrowed.


    "What an interesting young man, I hope we are not enemies."


    He is smiling, but his eyes are full of murderous intent, "Otherwise, I can only kill you."


    The wind is still slight, but it makes the water on the lake change faster, surging and falling again after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiangning drove Lin Yuzhen to the company.


    "It''s Labor Day right away, Su Yun said that she is on holiday and wants to go to a few universities in the provincial capital. Then you can go with her."


    Lin Yu is really out of time. Even if it is a holiday, she doesn''t have to rest. There are too many things waiting for her to deal with.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning has no objection, he has already agreed to Su Yun that girl.


    And, the provincial capital, I should also visit it.


    "Aren''t you going up?"


    Lin Yu really got out of the car, but Jiang Ning hadn''t turned off the engine yet.


    "I smoke a cigarette, you can go up first."


    Lin Yu really nodded, and advanced to the company.


    Jiangning only turned off the fire, got out of the car, but did not go upstairs, but walked to the small park next to the company.


    There are not many people in the small park. Walking in twos and threes, Jiang Ning walked to the artificial lake and looked at the sparkling lake with a calm face.


    His back was exposed, and even at a glance, it was all flaws!


    Ke Canjian didn''t use his hands. He knew very well that Jiang Ning had discovered his existence a long time ago and followed here from his house.


    "Senior comes to the East China Sea, why don''t you say hello? I can find a restaurant to entertain you."


    Jiangning did not look back, still looking at the lake in the distance, with a calm tone.


    Killing God is here!


    The killing **** in the provincial capital is here!


    If Huang Yuming is here, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll turn pale with fright, and I won¡¯t be able to stand still!


    That murderous **** in the provincial capital!


    A horror master who killed the entire underground circle of Tianhai Province by one person, he came to the East China Sea unexpectedly, and at this moment, he was standing behind Jiang Ning, less than five meters away.


    "I am not used to drinking tea from the East China Sea."


    Can Jian looked at Jiang Ning¡¯s back, walked over and stood beside Jiang Ning, ¡°It¡¯s the tea from the provincial capital, it tastes good, I don¡¯t know if you are interested in trying it.¡±


    Jiangning turned his head and said with a smile: "Is it a provincial capital? I am greedy of [biqugexx.co]. I am afraid that I am addicted to drinking and want to take it for myself. What can I do?

 Chapter 205： Go to the provincial capital!

    Can Jian''s eyes narrowed, this is a rebellious thing!


    Change to be someone else, as soon as you speak, you are already dead at the moment!


    "Then I will be waiting for you in the provincial capital."


    He didn''t say anything else. Hearing what Jiang Ning said, he knew that Jiang Ning agreed.


    Can Jian came quickly, and left quickly, and only said a few words from beginning to end.


    Jiangning was still standing by the lake, almost finished smoking the cigarette in his hand.


    Until I couldn''t feel the breath of the remnant sword, Brother Dog walked out cautiously, his face was full of guard, and he was extremely vigilant!


    When I found Can Sword, Brother Dog was really terrified!


    Even though he is good at it right now, he knows that once a master like Can Jian makes a move, he can''t hold on for even a second.


    So he summoned everyone immediately, not daring to slack in the slightest, for fear that Can Jian came to Jiang Ning for trouble.


    Didn''t expect that Can Jian was only here to invite Jiang Ning to the provincial capital?


    "Brother, I can''t go to the provincial capital!"


    Brother Gou looks serious.


    That is Longtan Tiger Den, the place where Master Fu has been entrenched for more than 20 years, and there is the terrifying killer God of Can Sword!


    "In this world, there is no place I can''t go."


    Jiangning laughed and looked back at Brother Dog, "Are you nervous?"


    Brother Gou can''t laugh or cry, can you not be nervous, the one just now, but one person crushed the entire underground circle of Tianhai Province, a ruthless person who couldn''t lift his head!


    "Train well, you will not be worse than him in the future."


    Jiangning didn''t say much, but after losing his cigarette butt, he turned and left.


    Brother Gou shook his body first, and then his breathing became rapid.


    Isn¡¯t that weaker than Can Sword?


    As long as you train well?


    Brother Gou took a deep breath. He couldn''t believe it, but Jiang Ning said this!


    was said by their god!


    He understood in an instant, Jiang Ning hadn''t cared about Can Sword in the slightest.


    "It''s all gone!"


    Brother Gou waved his hand, as if talking to the air.


    He understood that if Can Jian didn''t want him to find out, he would never find out.


    Can Jian made him discover his whereabouts, then even if 30 of them were there, they would definitely not be able to stop Can Jian!


    Jiangning went upstairs, Lin Yu was really busy driving.


    He didn''t disturb the lady''s work. He sat on the sofa and played with his mobile phone.


    It didn''t take long for the phone to rang, and Jiang Ning couldn''t help but laugh when he looked at the number.


    "Su Yun, it''s me,"


    This girl was really anxious, so she called directly, "Well, I''ll let someone pick you up."


    Hanging up, Jiang Ning called the third child again. Lin Wen didn''t need a car at the moment, so he asked him to pick up Su Yun in the county.


    The county seat of Sujia.


    Su Yun, who put down the phone, was still a little excited.


    She still had classes today, but she asked for leave in advance, so she wanted to spend two more days in the provincial capital.


    "You kid, what are you doing to bother Yu?"


    Mother Su blamed, "She is now the general manager of the Lin Group, how busy she is."


    "Mom, I asked my sister. My sister said that my brother-in-law is not busy. Let my brother-in-law take me to the provincial capital."


    Su Yun blushed.


    Jiang Ning is more than busy. In Lin Yuzhen''s eyes, he is too idle. He always lifts Erlang''s legs leisurely when he is busy. Lin Yu can''t bear it, so he has to find something to do for him.


    "Nonsense! Jiang Ning is a person doing big things at first glance, how could he not be busy?"


    Su''s mother glared at Su Yun, "You, you, you have to be a little obedient when you get to the East China Sea. You can''t trouble Jiang Ning, you know!"


    My own daughter, she looks well-behaved and sensible, but she is still a child after all.


    "Well, don''t worry, Mom, I just go to the provincial capital to see which university environment I like."


    Su Yun nodded seriously.


    She listened to the advice Jiang Ning gave. She didn''t want to be too far away from home, so she naturally chose a university in the provincial capital. From a professional point of view, it was almost the same, depending on which environment she liked.


    She felt more and more that this brother-in-law was very interesting.

 Chapter 206： Not much, just send 30 cars

    After finishing the suitcase, Su Yun walked to the door and waited.


    At the door, a Volkswagen stopped, Su Hong got out of the car, and saw Su Yun carrying the box to go out, she couldn''t help asking.


    "Su Yun, where are you going to go? No class today."


    "Auntie, I''m going to Sister Yuzhen."


    Su Hong frowned: "What do you go to her place? Does she have a place for you to live."


    There are only two rooms in Su Mei''s house. Lin Yuzhen is still married, so it''s impossible for Su Yun to sleep on the sofa.


    "I can stay in a hotel."


    Su Yun said seriously.


    She doesn''t want to bother my sister-in-law''s family too much, anyway, staying in a hotel is the same.


    Su Hong smiled, with a trace of disdain on his face, and a touch of sourness: "Then President Lin will definitely let you be a five-star hotel."


    She raised her head and glanced at Su Yun''s mother: "Brother sister, are you sending Su Yun to the station?"


    Su Yun''s mother said: "No, Jiang Ning said that someone would be arranged to pick it up."


    She really doesn''t have any good feelings about this elder sister. Today, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m asking mom again for the bracelet, which is the one that Lin Yuzhen gave to her grandmother fifty-eight.


    "You can really show off, and even pick up and drop off, you also believe it,"


    Su Hong sniffed, "Forget it, when I finish talking to mom, I will take Su Yun to the station."


    was talking, a horn rang.


    "Toot¡ª¡ª"


    Su Yun raised his head, a hint of excitement flashed across his face.


    Her mother also turned her head to look, and saw a black car, slowly driving in, the same blue sky and white clouds car logo, but this car, why is this long, much more atmospheric than Su Hong''s!


    The two cars parked side by side, suddenly making Su Hong''s face flushed, feeling very shameless.


    Xu Ming told her the price of the car when she went home last time, and she wanted to find a hole in it.


    This car... It looks like it''s better than last time!


    Lin Yuzhen¡¯s family, how many cars are there?


    "Excuse me, does Miss Su Yun live here?"


    The old third, dressed in a straight suit, asked politely when he got off the car.


    "Yes! I am Su Yun!"


    Su Yun smiled, "Are you the third child?"


    "Yes, it''s me, Mr. Jiang asked me to pick you up."


    The old third nodded, and saw that Su Yun still had luggage, he immediately stepped forward to help her carry it.


    "and many more!"


    Su Hong stopped him, frowning and said: "Su Yun, you don''t know if it is true, what if it is a bad person?"


    She looked up and down at the old third, and she could see that the suit on the old third was definitely not cheap.


    This is not just a driver, how could it be possible to wear such expensive clothes?


    "Yes, I want to confirm it." The third child glanced at Su Hong, did not say much, took out his mobile phone and handed it to Su Yun, "This is Mr. Jiang''s number. Call him one."


    Su Yun stuck out his tongue, a little embarrassed, but took the phone and called Jiang Ning. Hearing Jiang Ning''s confirmation over there, he returned the phone to the third child.


    "sorry to bother you."


    "You are welcome."


    The third child put Su Yun¡¯s luggage into the trunk. The trunk automatically senses. Su Hong and Su Yun¡¯s mother are both curious to see that they can switch on and off with a kick?


    is too high-tech!


    "Lin Yuzhen''s family, what is the car?"


    Su Hong couldn''t help asking.


    The third child glanced at her: "Not much."


    Su Hong was relieved.


    "It''s Mr. Jiang, I gave one to each of us, let''s 30."


    After speaking, the youngest got into the car, said hello to Su Yun''s mother, and started to leave.


    Su Hong stood there, not getting back to his senses for a long time.


    not much?


    Jiangning sent thirty BMW cars out?


    She was calculating in her mind about how much money she would need. After she figured it out, her legs softened!

 Chapter 207： Keep sleeping on the floor

    Lin''s family has so much money now?


    Thirty cars, that''s 15 million!


    Jiangning just sent it out?


    Su Hong opened her mouth and trembling lips, thinking in her heart, why don''t they send a car to her house, they are still relatives.


    She turned her head and glanced at Su Yun''s mother: "Brother and sister..."


    "I''m going to buy groceries, eldest sister, you are free."


    Su Yun''s mother saw Su Hong''s regretful look, but didn''t respond, but she was secretly saying in her heart that she made you look down on Su Mei''s family, but now you regret it?


    Sitting in the car, Su Yun was a little excited. This is the second time she went to Donghai. The last time she went, when she was in elementary school, she went to Su Mei''s New Year''s Eve.


    Then Lin Wen was crippled in a car accident, and the situation at home took a turn for the worse. Su Gang was afraid that there would be too many people, and Su Mei wanted to spend a hospitality, so he didn''t let Su Yun go.


    Even he just visited Lin Wen to help Su Mei. He went there twice and came back without eating.


    "Big brother, is my sister busy?"


    "Manager Lin has been very busy lately, and both of them are busy."


    The Lin Group is now developing rapidly. Lin Wen and Lin Yuzhen are in charge of too many things, and they are almost too busy.


    "Oh~ Then when I went to the provincial capital, my brother-in-law took me there."


    Su Yun nodded and said with a grin, "Sister Yuzhen said, brother-in-law is not busy."


    The third child just smiled. He didn''t dare to say that Jiang Ning was more than busy. He was too idle. Drinking tea and snacks at Lin Yuzhen''s office every day made Lin Yu really irritating.


    But, the real boss is Jiang Ning.


    The third child sent Su Yun to Lin Yuzhen''s house, and Su Mei had been waiting at home early.


    "Sister!"


    Su Yun got out of the car and threw himself into Su Mei¡¯s arms, like a clingy little fairy, "It''s been a long time since I saw you!"


    "Has it been a year?"


    Su Mei smiled and touched Su Yun''s head, "Oh, it''s taller."


    "Come in!"


    She beckoned, and looked at the third child again, "The third child also comes in for tea and rest."


    "Aunt Su, it''s okay, you can come in, I should go back to the company, Uncle Lin will use a car later."


    The youngest smiled, waved, and drove away.


    The house is not big, it still looks like it used to be, Su Yun has the impression.


    "You girl, the college entrance examination is going to happen in a blink of an eye,"


    Su Mei opened a bottle of drink for her, "Do you want to apply to which university?"


    "Not yet, this time I went to the provincial capital, I just wanted to see which school I like more," Su Yun took a sip, and took Su Mei''s arm, "There is no good university in Donghai, otherwise I will come to Donghai to study. NS!"


    "How good is it to study in Donghai University, I can come to my sister-in-law''s house often."


    Su Mei thought to himself, why doesn''t this Donghai have a good university?


    Fortunately, she didn''t say it in front of Jiang Ning, otherwise Jiang Ning would really take it to heart and give Donghai a good university.


    "Don''t worry, the provincial capital is not far away. Tomorrow, let Jiangning take you to the provincial capital and choose a university you like before applying for the exam."


    Lin Yu really told Su Mei about these things.


    Su Mei got up: "You watch TV yourself first, I''m going to get some food, and I will give you these little cats at night, and make good food!"


    She closed her mouth with a finger on Su Yun, and Su Yun immediately responded with a grin, "I actually came here to eat sister-in-law''s food!"


    "Small flattery!"


    Su Mei entered the kitchen, Su Yun sat on the sofa and watched TV, thinking where to live at night?


    She doesn''t want to live in a hotel, but Su Mei''s house only has two rooms. If Lin Yuzhen is not married, she can still sleep with Lin Yuzhen, but now there is Jiangning, you can''t. They both should sleep with Jiangning.


    Thinking of this, Su Yun couldn''t help blushing, feeling even more curious, wondering if Lin Yu really slept with Jiang Ning.


    Aunt Su Hong seems to say that the two are just fake marriages.

 Chapter 208： Keep sleeping on the floor

    When it was time to get off work, Jiang Ning and the others were back, and they rarely worked overtime.


    "Little uncle!"


    "Sister Yuzhen!"


    "Brother-in-law!"


    Su Yun''s mouth was sweet, and when he saw three people, he immediately shouted.


    Lin Wen nodded: "It''s been a long time since I saw Su Yun girl, she''s all grown up like this."


    "She will have the college entrance examination right away, Dad."


    Lin Yuzhen passed. The two were not much different in age, but they had time to talk. Jiang Ning just nodded, and then sat on the sofa to watch TV.


    When a woman is chatting, don''t interrupt, it''s definitely a wise decision.


    Su Mei made a table of delicious dishes, and welcomed Su Yun, the girl. After the meal, Jiang Ning watched Su Yun follow Lin Yuzhen into the house, and was flabbergasted.


    Su Yun wants to live here at night, so he can only really sleep with Lin Yu, what about himself?


    "Jiangning, if you feel wronged at night, sleep on the sofa."


    Lin Yu really stuck his head out, his face flushed slightly, as if to reveal that he was already sleeping on the same bed with Jiang Ning.


    She stuck out her tongue, handed him Jiang Ning¡¯s pajamas, and said in a low voice: "I have to work hard to make money and buy a bigger house."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, and silently told himself that it was only two nights, and every day after that, he would really sleep with Lin Yu in his arms.


    As for buying a bigger house?


    Jiang Ning is not bad at all. He can buy a villa anytime he wants to buy it, but he doesn''t want to buy it. Two rooms are just right, Lin Wensumei and one, he and Lin Yuzhen are the same. If there are more rooms, he will definitely be driven by Lin Yu s room.


    If you want to buy it, you have to wait until Lin Yu really can''t drive herself.


    At night, Jiang Ning slept uncomfortably, even if the sofa was soft, there was no fragrance of Lin Yuzhen''s body.


    In the room, the two sisters huddled together, whispering.


    "Sister, am I where my brother-in-law sleeps now?"


    Su Yun asked in a low voice.


    Lin Yu really hummed softly, his voice was as soft as a mosquito.


    If it hadn''t been for turning off the light, Su Yun would definitely see her face flushed like an apple.


    "Have you already...that?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu really blushed and was very hot: "You girl, what are you talking about!"


    She twisted Su Yun lightly, and found that she had twisted it in the wrong place. She couldn''t help being surprised, how big it was, it seemed bigger than her own!


    "Sister, I am eighteen, I am an adult!"


    Su Yun stood up a little proudly, "If you don''t believe me, pinch it."


    Lin Yu really ignored her. Why did the little girl who was behind her **** suddenly grow so big? She suddenly became a little envious. Is it because her nutrition hasn''t kept up.


    Would Jiangning dislike her being small?


    I don''t know what happened, Lin Yuzhen had this idea in his mind.


    The two sisters quarreled for a while, and they talked a lot of whispers, completely unrelated to study, Lin Yu really didn''t notice, Su Yun asked a lot about Jiang Ning.


    When he got up in the morning, Jiang Ning glanced at Lin Yuzhen with a bitter expression on his face. Lin Yuzhen was even more blushing when he saw that Su Yun asked her.


    When a man and a woman sleep together, it is easy to wipe the gun and misfire. Su Yun said a few words and said some of the routines seen on the Internet. Lin Yu really blushed all night.


    What kind of man is very good at lying. I just hold you and promise not to do anything. Then I kissed him. Then he said, I will kiss, and I will not touch him. Then I started to use my hands and feet.


    I don¡¯t know when the clothes are taken off. I still promise it. I will only touch it. I will never go in. After I went in, I said I promised not to move...


    routine one after another!


    Lin Yu really blushed so fast that he bleeds!


    She didn''t even know that Su Yun had just grown up, how could she know so much, so much more than she knew!


    Lin Yu really thought, Jiang Ning seems to be on the first step now.


    "Why do you still sleep on the floor in the future?"

 Chapter 209： visit

    Jiangning''s eyes widened.


    "Do you have the heart?"


    Jiang Ning said aggrieved, "My wife, I feel like I am about to catch a cold. If I sleep on the floor, my body will definitely not be able to bear it."


    The pitiful look on his face is quite true.


    Lin Yu took a serious look, Jiang Ning''s face seemed to be a bit unpleasant.


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Anyway, Su Yun stayed at our house for two nights. I just want to be aggrieved, but after another two days, I really can''t bear it."


    Jiangning sighed, "My wife, let''s work hard together and change to a big house."


    Speaking of which Lin Yu really wanted to.


    She nodded: "Well, I will wrong you again for another night. Take Su Yun to the provincial capital today. Be safe on the road."


    Jiang Ning said: "Don''t worry, the task given by the wife is guaranteed to be completed."


    After breakfast, the third child came to pick up Lin Wen and Lin Yuzhen to the company, while Brother Gou sent Jiang Ning and Su Yun to the provincial capital.


    Brother Gou was a little excited, not because Su Yun was good-looking, but because he was going to the provincial capital!


    That horrible place where the dragon and the tiger are hidden!


    If he didn''t dare to go before he changed it, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to him. If he went, he would be looking for death.


    But this time, he is going with Jiang Ning, and Brother Gou has a bottom in his heart.


    "Brother-in-law, your face is not so good."


    Su Yun whispered, "Did you sleep well last night?"


    Her face is full of sly.


    "No, I slept well."


    "Why don''t I go to the hotel to sleep at night and give you the position? Don''t worry, my brother-in-law, now Donghai is safe and safe." She asked cautiously.


    "Need not."


    Jiangning glanced at Su Yun, how could this little girl''s tricks escape his eyes.


    He was a little surprised. This girl is not as quiet and well-behaved as I saw before, with a hint of cleverness and mischief in her bones.


    She must have used this expression yesterday, making Lin Yu really worried that she would live outside.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning didn''t want to talk, Su Yun stuck out his tongue and sat quietly.


    The car drove on the provincial highway for more than an hour before entering the provincial capital.


    Brother Gou glanced at the rearview mirror: "Brother, where shall we go first?"


    Su Yun also turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning. Today, Jiang Ning made the arrangements. He said that he would go to which university to study first, and which university to study.


    "I will visit some friends first."


    Jiangning said, "After all, they paid for the construction of the East China Sea."


    Brother Gou understood right away, and the car turned its head as soon as the steering wheel hit.


    Regulations, their losses this time are too great.


    50 million fund is nothing. The key is that all the elites under him have been damaged, especially the ruthless man Lin Wu, whose hands and feet just recovered, were interrupted again!


    Not to mention that the medical expenses will cost a lot, and it will take at least two or three months to recover.


    The regulations are angry, annoyed, and a little scared. Jiang Ning is terrible!


    and the group of tigers and leopards under him, it is even more terrifying!


    He didn''t want to enter the East China Sea any more in his entire life. It was a whirlpool at all, and anyone who entered would have to die.


    The scene was a bit weird. A dozen people were lying on the beds and chairs at the same time, with plaster and bandages on their hands and feet. They looked like an orthopedic hospital.


    "Brother, I can''t just leave this account."


    Lin Wu couldn''t move his neck, gritted his teeth and said, "This matter is spread, where do we still have the face to be in the province?"

 Chapter 210： Mr. Jiang, you are here

    "I''m your mother, then tell me, how do you get revenge?"


    The regulations yelled, "Do you dare to go to the East China Sea? Go! I have absolutely nothing to say!"


    Lin Wu stopped talking.


    He is going to the East China Sea?


    Jiangning absolutely dare to save his life!


    "It''s not just us, but the other big guys have also lost a lot of money. Those who haven''t done it yet don''t dare to do it anymore."


    Gao Fei sighed and glanced around with a wry smile. The brother they can beat the most is now lying down and avenging his fart.


    I heard that even Master Fu didn''t respond much. The underground circle of the provincial capital was almost overturned. He didn''t say a word, which made people even more afraid of Jiangning''s strength.


    A group of people are angry, wronged, and unwilling, but they dare not say any more revenge. Anyway, in the East China Sea, they will not die in a short time.


    "Big Brother! Big Brother! It''s not good!"


    Suddenly, someone ran in outside the door.


    Seeing that some people can still run normally, there is some comfort in the charter, not the whole army is wiped out.


    "What do you shout! Your family is dead!"


    The charter was in a bad mood, and cursed, "What''s wrong!"


    "East, East China Sea..."


    Hearing the words Donghai, the regulations, Lin Wu, and Gao Fei, they couldn''t help shaking and almost bounced.


    "The people from Donghae are here!"


    After hearing the second half of the sentence, the regulations turned pale, and immediately sat up, gritted his teeth and said: "Who is here? Who is from the East China Sea?"


    "That night..."


    "I am coming."


    Before he finished speaking, Jiang Ning walked in with Brother Dog and Su Yun at the door.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s face again, the charter was first taken aback, and my heart trembled suddenly, and a panic of fear instantly spread in my heart.


    Soon he realized that this is the **** provincial capital!


    is in his own territory!


    Jiangning dare to come to the provincial capital to die?


    Is he going to die!


    "Do you dare to come to the provincial capital!"


    The regulations roared, and he was even more excited. As soon as he said that he couldn''t go to the East to make a grudge, Jiang Ning sent it to the door by himself. Does he think he has lived too long!


    "To come,"


    Jiang Ning smiled lightly, "You have made such a great contribution to the construction of the East China Sea. I naturally want to visit you. How about it? How about your hands and feet?"


    "..."


    The regulations have never seen such an arrogant person!


    interrupted his hands and feet, and asked him if his hands and feet were okay, he didn''t bully people like that.


    "You... come here!"


    The regulations sneered, bones trembling, "Jiang Ning! You delivered it to the door yourself, so don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "Come on, surround me!"


    More than a dozen people were still lying beside him, and people outside heard the sound, and they rushed in immediately, more than fifty people.


    Jiang Ning is still standing there, and Brother Dog is standing beside Su Yun, also expressionless, without the slightest worry.


    "Since you came to die by yourself, you can''t blame me!"


    The regulations felt aggrieved and uncomfortable. He couldn''t wait to frustrate Jiang Ning, thinking that he could not go to the East China Sea, and there was no hope of revenge, but he didn''t expect Jiang Ning to come by himself.


    arrogance, there is a price to pay!


    He was about to give an order to directly maimed Jiang Ning when another voice came from outside.


    "Big Brother! Big Brother! Steward Zhao is here!"


    The regulations shook their bodies, Gao Fei and Lin Wu also looked at each other, and immediately flushed with excitement.


    "Jiang Ning! You must die today! Butler Zhao is here!"


    It must be Master Fu who knew that Jiang Ning was coming to the provincial capital, and he was going to kill Jiang Ning.


    arrogant, Jiang Ning, you continue to be arrogant!


    This is the provincial capital, not a place where you can be arrogant!


    The regulations laughed excitedly, staring at Jiang Ning with split eyes, this is the arrogant end.


    Steward Zhao walked in, just glanced at a few people in the charter, walked quickly to Jiang Ning, arched his hands slightly, his face was politely smiled.


    "Mr. Jiang, you are here."

 Chapter 211： Do you want to hit us?

    The air is a bit quiet.


    Quietly too much.


    The regulations were still clamoring for a second, wanting to keep Jiang Ning''s life here, but at this moment, it was like a frozen duck with its mouth open, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Lin Wu, like Gao Fei, sat on the bed chair, feeling that his ears were buzzing with tinnitus. He couldn''t hear anything, but he kept echoing the words of Steward Zhao.


    "Mr. Jiang, you are here."


    All the people in the room were shocked, and some of them reacted extremely quickly, making their faces pale in fright!


    That is Steward Zhao!


    The king of the underground circle of the provincial capital, the steward Zhao under Fu Ye!


    Even the big guys like the charter, when they see Steward Zhao, they have to say hello respectfully, but now?


    Butler Zhao handed over and greeted Jiang Ning respectfully!


    "Hello."


    Jiang Ning''s answer was very simple. He nodded slightly. Obviously, he didn''t know Steward Zhao.


    "The next name is Zhao, the housekeeper of the club. Brother Can Jian told me that when Mr. Jiang arrives in the provincial capital, please come over and have tea."


    Butler Zhao is self-reporting of his family, but this introduction and regulations even feel that his heart is almost jumping out of his throat!


    Can Sword!


    That broken sword that killed the **** of death who could not raise his head in the underground circle of Tianhai Province?


    He invited Jiang Ning to come to the provincial capital for tea!


    This is **** horrible!


    "Well, when I came to the provincial capital today, I was indeed attracted by the tea he said."


    Jiang Ning nodded and said, "I''m just planning, when I come to the provincial capital, I must come to see my old friend first. But the housekeeper Zhao came very quickly."


    Butler Zhao smiled, this is not easy to answer.


    His eyeliner naturally spread all over the underground circle of the provincial capital. By the side of these big bosses, they also have their own people who can precisely control all their actions.


    He turned his head and looked at the regulations: "Unexpectedly, you and Mr. Jiang are still old friends?"


    Of course, Steward Zhao knew who interrupted the constitution''s hands and feet, and just asked knowingly.


    "Hehe, yes yes, an old friend."


    Regulations felt a little trembling in his voice.


    "What are so many people doing around?"


    Manager Zhao glanced around and asked again.


    "Ah, this..."


    The regulations are frightened, Jiang Ning is obviously a distinguished guest of Master Fu, do you still want to surround Jiang Ning and save his life? Isn''t that looking for death?


    "I welcome old friends!"


    The regulations immediately winked, and Gao Fei hurriedly shouted: "Welcome, welcome! Warm welcome!"


    The fifty or sixty people around ¡¡¡¡ reacted immediately and shouted in unison: "Welcome, welcome! Warm welcome!"


    The smile on his face called a brilliant flower, passionate and unrestrained, clapping vigorously, for fear that Manager Zhao would not be satisfied.


    With thunderous applause, he politely made Brother Dog smile, keeping his solemn and cold appearance, while Su Yun, who was standing on the side, couldn''t help it.


    She was still young, she didn''t have that much scheming. It was obvious that these people were fierce and vicious just now, so she wanted to do something, but now she suddenly became so polite?


    "Brother-in-law, don''t they beat us anymore?"


    Su Yun asked in a low voice, still a little nervous.


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "I don''t know, just ask him."


    Su Yun really looked at the regulations: "You, do you want to beat us?"


    The regulations have the urge to slap oneself severely, and shook his head vigorously: "I''m joking with you, old friends, I''m too late to welcome, how can I do it? That''s not a rude!"


    He remembered, this girl, calling brother-in-law Jiangning.


    There is one more person in the notebook who can''t mess with.

 Chapter 212： Accidentally became a legend

    "That''s good."


    Steward Zhao nodded, "Mr. Jiang is a guest of Mr. Fu. When he arrives in the provincial capital, he will naturally treat him well."


    He smiled and said, "Mr. Jiang, now, can you come with me to the clubhouse for tea?"


    "There are still a few friends I haven''t seen,"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Steward Zhao and pointed to Su Yun, "My little sister, I plan to come to the provincial capital to attend university this year, so I think, come here in advance and meet a few friends to avoid any misunderstandings. "


    These words were obvious, and the pupils of the regulations shrank suddenly.


    Sure enough, Jiang Ning was reminding them, remember clearly, this girl is from Lao Tzu, whoever dares to move her should prepare a grave for himself.


    He dared to take Su Yun directly, so he didn''t worry that the people in the charter would not have long eyes.


    Manager Zhao nodded: "That''s true, when the little girl arrives in the provincial capital, she will be the same as her own home, so don''t worry."


    "Mr. Jiang, a few friends in the back, let me walk with you."


    Jiangning smiled and nodded.


    Mr. Zhao is the representative of Mr. Fu. He goes with him, which shows a lot of things. Su Yun is not only Jiang Ning¡¯s little sister, but also has something to do with Mr. Fu. Who dares to touch Su Yun?


    I am not afraid of Jiangning¡¯s terrifying and powerful strength, and I have to think about it. In this provincial city, who dares to provoke Lord Fu!


    dragged a stubborn leg and sent a few people away from Jiang Ning. The charter found that there was cold sweat on his forehead, and he didn''t even feel the pain in the wound.


    "Big Brother, how come Master Fu and Jiang Ning..."


    Lin Wu''s throat was dry, and he dared not mention revenge on Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning dared to come to the provincial capital, and Master Fu even arranged for Mr. Zhao to pick him up in person, which was too weird.


    Can it be said that Jiang Ning is Fu Ye¡¯s person?


    This is impossible!


    "You shouldn''t ask, don''t ask!"


    The regulations say coldly.


    He has more questions than Lin Wu. He can be sure that Jiang Ning is definitely not Fu''s person. That can only explain one problem. This Jiang Ning is already so powerful that Fu is afraid.


    treat Jiang Ning as a peer, not a junior!


    so horrible!


    Master Fu knows more things than them, and his horizons and contacts are definitely wider than them. I am afraid that Jiang Ning has a lot of background!


    The regulations shrank, and immediately said: "Pass the picture of this little girl to every brother and remember it clearly. This girl, don''t mess with it!"


    He turned his head, and his voice became louder again: "Put my ears up for me. If you hear it clearly, you must not mess with it! Whoever the **** dares to cause trouble, be prepared to die!"


    Jiang Ning and Mr. Zhao took Su Yun away a few more houses, also scared a few big guys nervous and jealous.


    I learned that Jiang Ning was not here to destroy them, but to confess that Su Yun was his younger sister. A group of people were very clever and immediately explained that the entire underground circle of the provincial capital must not provoke Su Yun.


    Su Yun didn''t even know that before he came to the provincial capital to study at university, he had become a legend of the provincial capital.


    After visiting friends, Jiang Ning directly asked Brother Dog to drive Su Yun to various universities, and he got into the car of Manager Zhao and headed directly to the mask club.


    Steward Zhao was slightly surprised. He saw countless people, but he had never seen someone as calm as Jiang Ning.


    He didn''t worry about the safety of the provincial city at all. He dared to directly let Brother Dog take the little girl out to play, and even got into his car at will. He didn''t seem to worry at all that there would be an ambush against him in the provincial city.


    "Strong self-confidence comes from great strength."


    Butler Zhao thought in his heart.

 Chapter 213： Meet Lord Fu

    Jiang Ning asked Brother Dog to take Su Yun to various universities, and he got into the steward Zhao¡¯s car and left.


    The scene just now, not to mention Su Yun, this little girl who has never seen the world, even if she is a dog brother, she feels a little unbelievable.


    Those big bosses in the underground circles of the provincial capitals who used to be aloof are now all behaved like cats.


    He clearly remembered that before Jiang Ning appeared in the East China Sea, a big boss from a certain provincial city came to the East China Sea, making everyone nervous, like a big enemy!


    What about now?


    Jiangning didn''t do anything, and didn''t even say a word of cruelty from beginning to end, but the jealous expression on their faces in the regulations made Brother Gou impressed too much!


    "Master Fu..."


    Brother Gou murmured, "Even Master Fu is so polite to Big Brother."


    His worship of Jiang Ning has reached a deep level, that is, God!


    "Brother Gou, who the **** is my brother-in-law?"


    Su Yun was even more curious. He, the brother-in-law who came to the door, seemed to be very powerful.


    Everyone is polite to him, even in awe!


    "I heard that it was from the beggars."


    Brother Gou didn¡¯t know Jiang Ning¡¯s true identity, only that Huang Yuming had said that Jiang Ning had wandered with him and gave him half a steamed bun.


    "Huh? Gang of beggars?"


    Su Yun covered his small mouth and looked at Brother Dog in amazement. How can he believe it, "My sister really married a tramp?"


    This was all said by her aunt Su Hong. Su Yun still didn''t believe it, but I didn''t expect Brother Dog to say the same. He was someone next to Jiang Ning.


    "Ahem."


    [±ÊȤ¸ówww.sbiquge.me]¡¡ Brother Gou coughed twice, "You have to ask my sister-in-law about this."


    He knew that Jiang Ning was terribly domineering in front of other people, but in front of Lin Yuzhen, it was really obedient.


    When the car turned in the front direction, he drove into a university in the provincial capital. Brother Gou found a parking space and stopped the car.


    "Go, let''s stroll around this university first."


    Su Yun nodded, and then got out of the car. The first time I went to the university campus, she felt really different, but she was more curious about Jiangning than she was about the university.


    then.


    Butler Zhao¡¯s car has arrived at the mask club.


    The car stopped steadily, and Steward Zhao got out of the car and opened the door: "Mr. Jiang, please."


    "Housekeeper Zhao is polite."


    Jiang Ning nodded, not arrogant, got out of the car and looked up. On the huge sign, the four characters "Mask Club" are vigorous and powerful. Isn''t this written by ordinary people?


    "This is a word from a friend of Master Fu."


    Seeing Jiang Ning looking up at the plaque, Manager Zhao smiled and explained.


    "Well, that''s a good word."


    Jiangning nodded, he didn''t say, he had seen this word.


    As the housekeeper Zhao walked in, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but nod in praise for the layout of the clubhouse.


    This is not like that tacky place, on the contrary, the decoration here is antique and has an elegant feeling.


    There are different flowers planted in the flowerpots on both sides of each other, and the wooden railings are finely carved. Looking at the end of the corridor, there is a kind of aura of avenues facing the sky.


    In the middle of the yard, there are pavilions and rockeries with gurgling water. This is a clubhouse, rather than a villa for raising people.


    This Master Fu seems to be a person who knows life well, but how many people can understand Master Fu''s artistic conception?


    Jiang Ning walked all the way to watch, but Manager Zhao didn''t say anything, but he was always observing this one.


    He receives a lot of guests every day, but there are very few people who can really understand the layout of these landscapes and elegant artistic conception. He can feel that Jiang Ning really understands it and appreciates it.


    "Master Fu is in the backyard."


    Butler Zhao stretched out his hand, made a gesture of asking, and led Jiang Ning to the round arch in the backyard.

 Chapter 214： not friend

    "There is work."


    Jiangning walked in, but Manager Zhao stood at the door waiting, and did not follow up.


    Master Fu wants to have tea and chat with Jiang Ning, he is not qualified to stand and listen.


    Jiangning walked in, and the man-made lake was in the eye. The breeze blew by and the lake was sparkling, which immediately made people feel refreshed and happy.


    In the pavilion by the lake, a man of about fifty years old was sitting there, skillfully burning incense and making tea. The fragrance of tea curled into Jiangning''s nose.


    "I take the liberty to invite Mr. Jiang to come, I hope I don''t take offense."


    Master Fu raised his head, but did not get up.


    With his qualifications, there is indeed no need to get up to greet him, and Jiang Ning did not take it seriously.


    Master Fu is very kind, looking at the Maitreya Buddha, he always has a gentle smile on his face. Anyone who sees this face for the first time will never think that it is entrenched in the provincial capital of Tianhai Province. A terrible figure in the circle for more than twenty years!


    Jiang Ning smiled: "It''s my honor to be here for tea."


    He walked directly into the pavilion and sat down. He was not at all polite, squinted his eyes slightly, and smelled it: "It''s really good tea, it seems I''m here at the right time."


    Not far away, Can Jian stood there, his face was cold, like a block of ice that would last forever.


    He didn''t sit there together, just stood there, completely as a guard.


    Master Fu poured a cup of tea for Jiang Ning, reached out his hand and made a gesture of inviting, Jiang Ning nodded, tapping his finger on the table twice in return.


    The warm tea is indeed a good tea. I am afraid it is still a treasure. People who do not have enough experience may not be able to brew such a good taste.


    "Mr. Jiang is young and promising,"


    Master Fu smiled while making tea, "Even people like me who can''t get out of the door have heard of it."


    "Oh? Really, didn''t you hear something bad about me?"


    Jiangning Road.


    "Now, no one should dare to say bad things about you, right?"


    Master Fu asked rhetorically.


    "Hard to say,"


    Jiang Ning took a sip of tea and raised the corners of his mouth, "However, the person who speaks badly about me has only one chance in his life."


    Master Fu smiled, did not say anything, just continued to make tea, pour tea, and drink tea.


    The two were relatively speechless for ten minutes.


    Tea was drunk one after another, and the aroma gradually faded.


    Master Fu did not ask Jiang Ning a little bit about the underground circles of the East China Sea, about Zhou Hua, about the provincial capital, Jiang Ning did not ask, even he did not even shout, Master Fu, he was just the person in front of him, a strange old tea drinker.


    The tea is finished.


    Master Fu raised his head, and then he looked at Jiang Ning seriously.


    He didn''t say anything, but just nodded, the approval and appreciation in his eyes, without any concealment.


    Jiang Ning had his eyes facing each other, his eyes were peaceful, his face was smiling, and he couldn''t tell how they were, what they meant in their hearts.


    "When you have time to the provincial capital, come to me for tea."


    After a long time, Master Fu spoke, "I heard Can Jian said that you are worried that you will become addicted to drinking, so you worry too much about that."


    He didn''t say whether Jiang Ning would not have the chance to become addicted, or even if he was addicted, there would still be enough tea for Jiang Ning to drink. This kind of old fox would always only speak half of his words, and the remaining half would be meaningful.


    "Okay, then I''m welcome."


    Jiangning got up, smiled and said, "Come and visit another day."


    After finishing speaking, he nodded to Can Jian again, turned and left.


    Master Fu looked at the teacup and was silent for a long time, the smile on his face gradually reduced, and then he became a little indifferent, and said calmly: "Not a friend."


    Can Jian''s eyes shrank suddenly.


    "Then why don''t you let me kill him?"


    This is an excellent opportunity. If you are seriously injured or even killed, you should be able to kill Jiang Ning!


    "It''s not an enemy either."


    Master Fu said again.

 Chapter 215： The person who breaks the balance

    Master Fu could feel that Jiang Ning was not here for him.


    Since it is not an enemy, even if it is not a friend, at least for a short time, there will be no pressure.


    Jiang Ning is coming so aggressively, too powerful, so powerful that Master Fu is a little jealous. He has never felt like this for so many years.


    Can Jian did not speak.


    Master Fu can be treated so carefully. For so many years, Jiang Ning is the only one.


    "Since it''s not from the north, then we still have time."


    Master Fu sighed, "The beast next door has been watching for many years."


    Can Jianhan said: "They dare not step into my Tianhai Province!"


    "Hehe, I didn''t dare before. It was because the strength of the two sides was balanced. There are people behind us, and there are people behind them. I have you by my side, and there are masters by him. You killed his brother. He has endured this hatred for five years."


    Master Fu smiled, "But now, how long can this balance be maintained?"


    "You mean, this Jiangning will break the balance?"


    Master Fu didn''t say any more.


    This balance will be broken sooner or later. The resources of the coastal province of Tianhai Province are too tempting. He has been entrenched for more than 20 years, and he has not known how much money he has made for that family. Naturally, there are others who want to get a share.


    Especially, the situation of the family is not so good now. People who didn''t dare to do it before are not so afraid now.


    What he worries most is that Jiang Ning is also aiming at this, but it seems that it is not.


    The pressure in Master Fu''s heart eased slightly.


    The balance will be broken, and it is very likely that Jiangning will break it. He can guess that at that time, even if Jiangning is not an enemy, an enemy that has existed for many years will definitely come back fiercely!


    When the time comes, blood will flow into a river, right?


    Master Fu did not speak, and Can Jian did not continue to ask.


    Two people have known each other for more than 30 years.


    enemy?


    Kill when you come!


    Kill it!


    His broken sword is already ready!


    ¡­¡­


    Brother Gou took Su Yun around several colleges, and I saw that Brother Gou a little bit wanted to go to college, but he knew that he was not that piece of material, and he had exhausted his IQ by graduating from high school.


    Coming out of school, Brother Gou received a call from Jiang Ning and asked them to wait here.


    "You rest here, I''ll buy two bottles of water."


    Brother Gou smiled and said.


    "Thank you Brother Dog."


    Su Yun is a girl who can speak well, has a good personality, and is very polite to Brother Dog, and doesn''t treat him as Jiang Ning''s subordinate at all.


    The sun is a bit scorching right now, and Brother Dog is not afraid of thick skin, but a little girl like Su Yun can''t stand it.


    There was some fine sweat on her forehead, and she flicked the broken hair around her ears with her hands. When the wind blew, her slightly flushed face looked pure and cute.


    "Little girl, waiting for someone?"


    Suddenly, laughter came from his ears, Su Yun turned his head and glanced, frowned slightly, ignored.


    "Waiting for a lover? Isn''t it waiting for me?"


    The young guys who came by looked like they were dressed, they didn''t look like students, they were probably just people who came here to wander around the school, looking for opportunities to make girls.


    Su Yun turned his head to ignore them, and still ignored them.


    This kind of hit-and-talk gangster, she encountered it when she was in school, and the more they dealt with them, the more they entangled.


    "Are you a student of this business school?"


    A few **** smiled, and looked up and down Su Yun. Although Su Yun had a thick spread, his figure could still be seen.


    The most important thing is that pure and slightly immature face, these scumbags are rarely seen on weekdays, "We are also students in this school, classmates, get to know, we will take you out to play."

 Chapter 216： Youre dead

    "Can you let it go?"


    Su Yun frowned, "You are very rude."


    "Hahaha, polite?"


    One of the **** laughed, "Then I will be polite."


    He suddenly laughed evilly, and said trivially: "Classmate, can I invite you to sleep? Hahahaha!"


    "roll!"


    Su Yun flushed immediately, "Shameless!"


    "Who the **** are you scolding?"


    The **** suddenly became annoyed, "Even I dare to scold? Now give you a chance to accompany me to drink, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, what do you want?"


    Brother Gou, holding two bottles of water in his hand, squinted and walked over.


    He really didn''t see this kind of third-rate bastard.


    Even if he hasn''t been trained by Jiangning, he can pick up ten of this level of **** in the East China Sea!


    "Yo, someone."


    A few **** gathered around, "This **** is offending Lao Tzu, why, are you going to make a point for her?"


    Brother Gou laughed.


    He unscrewed the lid and handed the water to Su Yun: "You drink some water first, it''s a bit hot now, just wait a while."


    Jiangning is coming soon.


    "Are you looking for death! I''m talking to you!"


    The lead **** rolls up his sleeves to do it.


    Su Yun took two steps back obediently, and then the dog turned his head and glanced at them. Just these things, do you need Jiang Ning to make a move?


    "Looking for death!"


    Seeing the disdain and contempt in Brother Gou¡¯s eyes, a few people are annoyed. Four or five of them are afraid of one?


    As soon as the voice fell, a few people rushed up, raising their fists without being polite: "Kill him!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    four consecutive screams, followed by screams, the four **** suddenly fell to the ground, clutching their stomachs, and couldn''t even scream out.


    The intestines seem to be knotted, and their brains are full of cold sweats.


    Brother Gou looked down at them with eyes: "Who dares to mess with things that don''t have eyes?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    The **** who took the lead, grinning, his face flushed, and his body was trembling with pain. He couldn''t think of a person with a fist that could be so powerful.


    "Do you know... know who my eldest brother is? Don''t leave if you have... the ability!"


    Brother Gou glanced at him, he really couldn''t leave, Jiang Ning asked him to wait here.


    He ignored it. Only when these **** did not exist, the **** immediately took out his cell phone. Although he was still lying on the ground, his expression was grim: "You are dead!"


    Want to be a hero in front of women?


    I make you regret it!


    A few **** got up with difficulty, and stood not far away waiting for others. When they saw Brother Gou and Su Yun, they were sitting leisurely drinking water and eating snacks, and the few people were even more annoyed and frantic.


    After waiting for a while, two vans galloped over, stopped directly, and got off a dozen burly men.


    The **** who took the lead suddenly became excited.


    "Fourth brother! That''s the two of them! I said the fourth brother''s name, and they didn''t give any face, and they said that the older brother is a fart! How can this be tolerated!"


    The **** who took the lead immediately said angrily, "I can''t be mad, so I started with him. That kid has two tricks, so I have to ask the fourth brother to come!"


    All the people who came were aggressive, with murderous faces. When they heard that someone was so insulting, their expressions suddenly became darker.


    The fourth brother sneered and walked over, thinking not to interrupt the legs of these two people, where to put this face?


    But he just walked two steps closer, when he saw Su Yun''s face, he couldn''t help but his heart slammed.


    How come this face seems to have been seen somewhere?


    was instructed in the impression to run when he saw this face, don¡¯t offend it, even if you kneel down and beg for mercy, it doesn¡¯t matter!

 Chapter 217： Miss Su

    Thinking of this, the fourth brother''s expression changed and immediately stopped.


    "Four brothers, that''s them!"


    Seeing the fourth brother stopped and did not continue walking, the **** behind him said again, "Dare you not put the fourth brother in your eyes, and if you don''t teach them today, how will we mix up in the future?"


    The fourth brother did not speak, took out his phone, and retrieved the photos from the album.


    looked up at Su Yun, then looked down at the photo.


    His face changed.


    "Fourth brother, a little girl, let her see what the end of offending Fourth Brother is!"


    The fourth brother still didn''t speak, his face turned pale.


    He looked at the photo seriously again, then looked at Su Yun in front of him, his Adam''s apple couldn''t help sliding, and the hand holding the phone couldn''t help shaking slightly.


    "Four brothers, let me come, I''ll slap them first!"


    The **** behind him can''t wait.


    They are crowded now, they have confidence!


    Gou Ge and Su Yun, who were standing opposite, still had their faces calm, and even Gu Ge still wanted to laugh a little.


    A dozen people?


    Before he could do it again, he couldn''t guarantee anything, but now, even if there are more than a dozen more, he will all get down!


    "Dare to ask,"


    Fourth brother suddenly spoke, looking at Su Yun, his face was full of jealousy, "Girl, your last name is Su?"


    Su Yun was shocked, then nodded.


    Seeing Su Yun nodding, the fourth brother understood.


    He took a deep breath.


    "Fourth brother, what are you still talking about nonsense with her? Fourth brother wants to play, I will pick her up later and throw it to fourth brother...ah!"


    Before that bastard''s words were finished, the fourth brother suddenly turned his head and slapped his face severely!


    "Snapped!"


    is very crisp!


    "I **** your mother, don''t hurt me if you want to die!"


    Fourth brother yelled, "Can you offend Miss Su? Do you dare to provoke her? I won''t kill you!"


    He yelled, and a dozen people behind him rushed over, punching and kicking around the bastards.


    "Four brothers! Wrong! Hit them! Ah!"


    "You are the one who hit!"


    The fourth brother burst out, "Fuck me a bit harder, otherwise it won''t be a lesson!"


    Damn, fortunately, I kept my mind and left Su Yun''s photo on my phone, always reminding myself that this person sees it and stays away, don''t mess with it!


    That is even the top eldest brother is afraid of, I heard that the girl who has a relationship with the Fu master, who dares to provoke?


    Is your life too long!


    Who knew that some of the dog things I brought were so short-eyed that they almost killed myself.


    If this is known to Master Fu, there is no need for the murderous **** next to Master Fu to do it. With a word of him, the entire provincial city has no place for himself.


    "Hit! Give me a hard hit!"


    "Offend Miss Su, I will kill you!"


    More than a dozen people were hitting harder and harder. The three **** wanted to cry without tears, but the one who called them was beating themselves, and they were beating so hard.


    The screams kept on, and the fourth brother still had cold sweat on his face.


    Su Yun was dumbfounded.


    What the **** is going on?


    These people...how did they beat their own people?


    Miss Su? When did she become Miss Su?


    "Miss Su, I''m really sorry, I didn''t take care of my dog, please forgive me! Forgive me!"


    The fourth brother arched his waist with a smile on his face, respecting him, "I will take care of him, and I will never let him offend Miss Su again!"


    Su Yun was stunned, turned his head and glanced at Brother Gou, not knowing why.


    Brother Gou snorted: "Count you acquaintance!"


    "If Miss Su loses a hair today, even your eldest brother will die!"


    He was not at all polite.

 Chapter 218： Old fox

    In a word, the fourth brother shuddered and waved his hands again and again. After a while, he was afraid: "Don''t dare!"


    He turned his head: "What are you still stunned? Miss Su is angry! Hit me! Hit me to death!"


    The screams became louder and louder, attracting passersby around, and Su Yun was afraid of branches.


    "Enough...enough."


    Su Yun whispered, "Don''t fight, there is almost no sound..."


    "stop!"


    The fourth brother immediately squeezed his fists, and saw that one of his subordinates hadn''t stopped, so he rushed forward and kicked him, "Miss Su asked you to stop, are you **** deaf?"


    Su Yun had no idea what was going on. These people seemed to be particularly afraid of themselves.


    But she is just a student.


    More than a dozen people, trembling, like a schoolboy who has done something wrong, stood obediently in front of Su Yun, not daring to breathe.


    "This¡­¡­"


    She didn''t know what to do, so she could only turn her head to look at Brother Dog.


    "Go away! Next time, I can guarantee that none of you can stand!"


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    Fourth brother hurriedly nodded and bowed, "Thank you Miss Su for forgiving, and thank you Miss Su for having a lot!"


    He hastened to get the three **** away and fled quickly.


    Damn, if you go back and teach these dogs well, you will kill him sooner or later!


    Watching a dozen people rush away, Su Yun still doesn''t understand.


    "Brother Dog, do I look scary?"


    Brother Gou looked serious and nodded: "I''m afraid you have become a legend in the underground circle of the provincial capital."


    Jiang Ning took a trip in person, accompanied by Mr. Fu¡¯s spokesperson Zhao Guanjia. This was enough to make people in the underground circle of the provincial capital jealous. As long as they didn''t want to die, no one would dare to provoke Su Yun.


    Even too late to hide.


    With Jiang Ning''s short-term character, anyone who dares to bully Su Yun will not even think about the consequences.


    "Didi¡ª¡ª"


    In the distance, a black car slowly drove away and stopped beside Brother Gou and them.


    Manager Zhao got out of the car, opened the door, and Jiang Ning walked down.


    "Brother-in-law!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning, Su Yun suddenly became excited.


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Housekeeper Zhao, you have work."


    "Where, go to the provincial capital when you have time, please feel free to drink tea at the clubhouse."


    Butler Zhao still smiled.


    He said hello to Brother Gou and Su Yun, and got in the car and left.


    If the dozen or so people were still there, and seeing Butler Zhao coming, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be scared of urinary incontinence on the spot.


    "Brother-in-law! I''m just so good!"


    Su Yun blinked his big eyes and said excitedly, "There are a dozen people who want to bully Brother Gou, and I scared them away with just one look!"


    Brother Gou stood aside, dumbfounded, is this girl too capable of blowing?


    "so smart?"


    Jiangning glanced at Brother Dog.


    "Hmm! I didn''t expect that I still have talent in this area,"


    Su Yun is still excited, "Brother-in-law, do you think I have gone the wrong way? I shouldn''t go to university, I should go out and mix."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her, wondering if this girl was pretending to be quiet and well-behaved before?


    Not going to college and going out to mix?


    It doesn''t matter to him, but Lin Yu can really strangle him alive!


    "Mix your head, don''t go to school well, let''s see how I clean up you."


    Jiangning is serious.


    Su Yun stuck out his tongue, didn''t dare to joke anymore, chuckled, and fled back into the car.


    "Big Brother, Master Fu, old fox."


    Brother Gou said, "I took Su Yun around the school just now, and at least ten people around were staring at us in secret."


    "He didn''t understand my strength before, so he had second-hand preparation,"


    Jiangning said lightly, "Now he knows."

 Chapter 219： There wont be one back alive

    A trip to the provincial capital, Jiang Ning''s goal was achieved.


    Of course, he didn''t specifically bring Su Yun to the university, it was just an excuse.


    Seeing this master Fu who has been entrenched in Tianhai Province for more than 20 years, Jiang Ning understood why Master Fu could do it.


    is not only because of Can Sword, this extremely powerful master, but also because of Master Fu himself, an old fox, cunning, cruel, and deep in the city!


    When the two people met, they didn¡¯t talk about anything, they just drank tea, but they all talked about everything.


    Jiang Ning knows what Master Fu is thinking, and Master Fu also understands that Jiang Ning will not be an enemy of him for the time being.


    But it is not an enemy, not necessarily a friend, since it is not a friend, it can be used.


    Sitting in the car, Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and thought to himself: "No wonder, those guys in the north are staring at Tianhai Province, but no one has penetrated for more than 20 years."


    The order here has been difficult to establish, precisely because of this.


    But now, he is here.


    A Fei has already taken Huang Yuming into action in the north, it should be effective soon.


    Jiangning didn''t think too much about it. A Fei had always done things without worry.


    "Brother-in-law?"


    When Su Yun saw Jiang Ning getting in the car, he stopped talking, and thought he was angry.


    She looked at Jiang Ning cautiously: "I was joking just now, I will definitely study hard and get a good university!"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at her: "It''s up to you, you don''t want to read it for me."


    Su Yun was startled, her mouth narrowed, and a little aggrieved: "Why do you hold such grudges?"


    "If Yuzhen sister jokes with you, are you angry too?"


    She whispered.


    "She is different."


    Jiangning was very direct, "I won''t be angry with her what she does."


    "Why?"


    Su Yun couldn''t help asking.


    "She is my wife."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    Su Yun stopped talking, this reason really couldn''t be refuted.


    But I didn''t see any men, so do you spoil your wife like this?


    "I have finished the university, and I know it in my heart. When I go back, I will study hard,"


    Jiangning glanced at this girl, fearing that she would be wild when she came out, "If you don''t get good grades, I won''t take you out to play in the future."


    Su Yun''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    That means, as long as she does well in the exam, will Jiang Ning take her out to play again?


    "A word is a deal!"


    She stretched out her index finger to hook Jiang Ning.


    "I don''t play the kid''s game."


    Jiang Ning ignored it and closed his eyes to rest.


    Back in the East China Sea, Jiang Ning asked Brother Dog to send Su Yun back first, and then notified the others to gather at the suburban training ground.


    The storm is about to come, but Brother Gou and their strength know that they have not improved fast enough.


    Thirty people, compared to a few months ago, they are totally different from two people.


    The auras on their bodies are different, their eyes are sharp, with a murderous aura rising to the sky!


    "I heard that you all broke through for six minutes."


    Jiangning glanced around, no one dared to have a proud expression on his face.


    Compared with Jiang Ning, they are still too weak!


    "But I''m still not satisfied,"


    Jiangning stretched out his hand and pointed to Brother Gou, "Ask him, the masters in the provincial capital, how many are he sure he can kill?"


    Brother Gou dare not speak.


    Those ordinary masters, he is not afraid now, even if he can''t do it, he can still guarantee that he is unfamiliar, but Jiang Ning''s request is definitely not just for them not to lose!


    But they must win!


    "Don''t think that if you improve a little, you can relax,"


    Jiang Ning''s tone suddenly became cold, "I can tell you that if you enter the provincial capital, none of you will come back alive!"

 Chapter 220： Master Fu is seriously ill

    In a short time, the eyes of Brother Gou and the others shrank sharply, and a chill rose in their backs.


    Jiangning will not lie to them!


    Many of them didn''t show anything on their faces, but they did feel a little airy in their hearts.


    After all, they have never lost in this series of battles, and they have won very beautifully!


    This kind of huge stimulation makes them feel that they have become strong enough.


    But Jiangning''s cold water came down, and they suddenly became sober.


    "Remnant Sword!"


    Jiang Ning shouted, "If you thirty of you run into him, none of you can take a trick!"


    Goug brother''s apple knot slips.


    The day they followed Can Jian, they already felt it.


    "Now you know what strength you are?"


    Seeing the slightly bleak expressions on their faces, Jiang Ning knew these words and woke them up.


    "Agou!"


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou immediately took a step forward.


    Jiangning threw out a set of blueprints: "Let the construction team finish the transformation in two days. The new training plan is stricter and more cruel. Those who can''t stick to it can roll."


    He didn''t say much, and left the drawing behind.


    And the brother Gou and the others are boiling again!


    The flame that has just been extinguished is burning again!


    They know that Jiang Ning is for their own good, but they don''t want them to lose their lives in vain because of arrogance, and now they have designed a new training plan for them, hoping that they can become stronger.


    Others don¡¯t know, but Brother Gou knows that Jiang Ning¡¯s requirement of them is that they should become thirty vicious wolves, strong enough to kill masters like Canjian alive!


    "Bros!"


    "Fight!"


    "I did it!"


    ¡­¡­


    then.


    Provincial city.


    Before Jiang Ning left, Master Fu was gone.


    The news from the housekeeper Zhao was that Master Fu was suddenly seriously ill, and he can only recuperate quietly, and he doesn''t want to be disturbed by anyone.


    In a short period of time, not only Fu Ye, but also the whereabouts of Can Jian is also unknown.


    The two people seem to have disappeared out of thin air, and there is no trace of them in the entire province.


    The news spread extremely fast like a plague.


    It is also said that the news came from inside the mask club, saying that Master Fu was poisoned and almost lost his life, and the person who poisoned him has been cut in half by the broken sword!


    Hearing this news, the regulations and others were shocked, and even more panicked.


    replied from their eyeliner, the news is likely to be true.


    But Lord Fu didn''t just meet Jiang Ning, why was he suddenly poisoned?


    Could it be that Jiang Ning did it? This is impossible! The news was about people who had been hidden inside the club for several years, but Jiang Ning had not yet appeared at that time.


    The regulations and others can¡¯t help but panic. The elite of their men has just been cleaned up by Jiang Ning, and it is impossible to recover from the broken hand and foot in a short time.


    There is no Master Fu in the provincial capital now, and the pressure outside has suddenly increased.


    "What''s the situation, did Steward Zhao say it?"


    The regulations were anxious, "How could Lord Fu be poisoned? Who did it!"


    Gao Fei gritted his teeth and his face was pale: "Steward Zhao closed the door and saw no one, and the mask club was temporarily closed. Someone saw that Can Jian took Fu Ye out of the provincial capital overnight, as if... ."


    The charter complexion is even more ugly.


    Of course he knew that Master Fu had made a lot of enemies for so many years, especially the one from Linhai Province, who had five brothers, but was killed by the sword and became three brothers abruptly!


    This hatred is not a common destiny.


    Master Fu was poisoned, I am afraid it was the handwriting of that person. Now that Master Fu is dying, can that person bear it?

 Chapter 221： Murder with a knife

    "Immediately, summon all the brothers. During this time, guard the provincial capital, keep your plate, and don''t go anywhere!"


    The regulations immediately ordered the order, with a serious expression, "The provincial capital is really dangerous now. If Master Fu is not there, that person will definitely do it!"


    Can Sword killed that guy''s two brothers, he will definitely avenge this blood feud!


    After so many years, the two sides have been secretly fighting for many times. This time, the other party succeeded in poisoning Master Fu. It was obviously time for them to fight back.


    Not only the regulations, the other bigwigs got the news, and they all immediately ordered the contraction of their staff.


    For them, keeping their plates is already very good.


    As long as Master Fu returns, no one will be able to enter the provincial capital of Hai Province this day!


    Regulations and others did not know until this time that the provincial capital has Master Fu''s good.


    Although there is always such a pressing on his head, but if there is Master Fu, there will be someone Zhenshan, and everyone will panic when Master Fu is absent.


    For a time, the entire underground circle of the provincial capital was panicked.


    While seizing the time to recover from his injuries, he was prepared to deal with a possible attack.


    Jiangning also heard the news.


    But he just smiled faintly and cursed the old fox.


    Master Fu will be poisoned?


    Jiang Ning would not believe it, even if there was a killer lurking next to him, even for many years, how could Lord Fu not know.


    If he wants to kill, he will kill the broken sword at any time, so how can he poison himself.


    The only explanation is that this killer was kept by Master Fu deliberately for emergencies.


    Obviously, this time has come.


    By the way, it was after meeting Jiang Ning.


    "This hand borrowed a knife to kill, Master Fu used it wonderfully."


    Jiang Ning said, "Since the chess game is open, I don''t seem to be involved, there is nothing I can do."


    He knew that the first time he left the provincial capital, Master Fu had already activated the chessboard.


    He has entered the game.


    Sitting on the sofa, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but sigh, this coastal province is really interesting.


    "Why are you in a daze?"


    Lin Yu really saw Jiang Ning sitting there in a daze, and couldn''t help but wrinkle his nose, "I asked you how you went to the provincial city, why are you ignoring me."


    "The provincial capital is not interesting, it''s not as good as our Donghai."


    Jiangning shrugged and said casually, "No woman looks better than you."


    Lin Yu really just wanted to say how it is possible. Hearing the last half sentence of Jiang Ning, he suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    This guy, don''t you ever forget to tease yourself?


    She blushed and stared at Jiang Ning for a long time before she said: "Are you going to see women specifically?"


    Jiangning was drinking water and almost didn''t get choked.


    The place Lin Yu really pays attention to is too strange.


    "It''s time to get off work, let''s go home, I don''t know what mommy will do to eat at night."


    Jiangning didn''t want to entangle this topic with Lin Yuzhen.


    A woman¡¯s brain circuit is not something he can understand at all, even if his IQ has been tested long ago, it belongs to the category of super genius.


    drove Lin Yuzhen home with Lin Yuzhen. Lin Wen hadn''t returned yet, so he probably had to work overtime at night.


    While Su Yun was in the kitchen, while helping Su Mei, he talked about what he had seen and heard in the provincial capital, and his words were full of excitement.


    "Sister, the provincial capital is really interesting, I have already decided which university I want to take!"


    Su Yun said excitedly, "I will go to school in the provincial capital then!"


    "If you have a goal, you have to work hard when you go back."


    Su Mei smiled, "Don''t let your parents down!"


    "Don''t let my sister down!"


    "right!"


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, they knew it was Lin Yuzhen and they were back. Su Mei wiped his hands and hurried out.


    "Are you hungry?"


    She smiled and groaned, "Hurry up and wash your hands, the dishes are ready, and Yun''er has all cooked and made a dish."


    Lin Yu was really surprised.


    Su Yun still cooks?

 Chapter 222： You dont like it, i like it

    "Sister, didn''t you expect it?"


    Su Yun poked his head out, as if he knew Lin Yu would be surprised a long time ago, "I often cook for my mother, but how many hands have I learned."


    She turned her head and glanced at Jiang Ning again, wanting to see the surprise on Jiang Ning''s face, but Jiang Ning was expressionless, she didn''t care at all, her eyes were always on Lin Yuzhen.


    "you are great."


    Lin Yu sighed helplessly, "My cooking skills..."


    She has some cooking skills. Before Su Mei was in the hospital to accompany Lin Wenfu to rehabilitate, the dishes she cooked in those few days were about to poison the mice.


    Thanks to Jiang Ning, he even finished eating with enjoyment.


    "You, you,"


    Su Mei also criticized on occasion, "I have to learn when I have time. If a girl''s family can''t cook, how to take care of her husband and children in the future?"


    Lin Yu really opened his mouth, wanting to say that it is still early.


    "From tomorrow, you will learn how to cook with me every weekend. You must learn the dishes that Jiangning likes to eat."


    Before Lin Yu could really speak, Queen Su Mei had already given the order.


    Lin Yu is really blushing, what does this mean?


    Are you about to learn to serve Jiang Ning?


    She turned her head to look at Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning smiled, and his eyes were full of triumph.


    It seems that the strategy of taking the mother-in-law first is very successful!


    Jiangning gave Lin Yuzhen a look, and Lin Yuzhen immediately replied with his eyes: "You are beautiful!"


    After eating, Jiang Ning settled down on the sofa and watched TV.


    He has to sleep on the sofa tonight, but Jiang Ning felt much more comforted by Su Mei''s words just now.


    Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun finished washing and went back to the room.


    "sister?"


    Su Yun asked in a low voice, "Can I ask you a question?"


    "what''s wrong?"


    Lin Yuzhendao.


    "Do you like brother-in-law?"


    Lin Yu was really taken aback, wondering why Su Yun would ask such a question.


    "have no idea."


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu really shook his head, "I seem to like it a little bit, I don''t know."


    "Why don''t you know?"


    Su Yun was even more curious, "A man with such a powerful brother-in-law, a woman would like it!"


    "Is he great?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    I thought for a while, it seemed that Jiang Ning was pretty good.


    He was rich, spent more than 15 million in one breath, bought more than 30 BMW cars as a gift, without blinking his eyes, even, he said that he might have broken Lin, and he only cared about himself. Will the mood become bad?


    This **** is so rich!


    He is also very good at fighting, anyway, Lin Yu really hasn¡¯t seen someone who Jiang Ning can fight better, and Jiang Ning only fights for himself.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help blushing: "How come women like it all."


    "Why not?"


    Su Yun said directly, "Sister, if you don''t like brother-in-law, then I like it."


    "what?"


    Lin Yu Zhen suddenly panicked when he heard it, as if it was his own thing, suddenly being snatched away.


    It is obvious, I just said that I am not sure whether I like Jiang Ning or not.


    "I think my brother-in-law is too masculine! It''s so cool! He exudes a charming charm!"


    "Can not!"


    Lin Yu is really anxious, how can this girl like Jiang Ning, "You can''t like him!"


    "Why [51 fiction www.51ksbook.com]?"


    Su Yun blinked his big eyes, "You are obviously not sure whether you like him or not, let alone, you two are married, are you fake?"


    Her aunt Su Hong said about this a long time ago. She is so smart, and she has seen it in the past two days. Jiang Ning and Lin Yu are really not married.


    "Because¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu was really blushing, and he didn''t know if he was shy or anxious, "Because he is my husband!"

 Chapter 223： envy

    Su Yun stared at Lin Yuzhen blankly, slightly opening his mouth.


    After a while, she said, "Sister, you just said that you don''t like brother-in-law!"


    "But we are married."


    Lin Yuzhen said seriously, "He is still my husband now, so you can''t like him."


    She is a little anxious, how old is Su Yun, how can he learn to like others.


    Besides, I dared to tell myself directly that she likes Jiangning!


    "You little girl, that''s your brother-in-law!"


    Lin Yu really snorted, "You can''t like him if you like him. If you dare to talk nonsense, I''m worried that I will tell your mother!"


    Speaking of complaints, Su Yun suddenly lost his temper.


    "Sister, don''t!"


    Su Yun quickly begged for mercy, "I''m just teasing you, you can''t hurt me!"


    Lin Yu really snorted and said nothing.


    Su Yun hurriedly threw his legs and massaged him, saying good things again.


    "Sister, you like brother-in-law, don''t you?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak.


    "I can see it,"


    Su Yunren looks like a big devil, "If you like you, hurry up, and I won''t fight with you. The big deal is that I will find a man with a half-good brother-in-law in the future, but other girls are not necessarily."


    Is there a man who is half as good as Jiangning?


    Su Yun didn''t know, she only knew that her standard of finding a husband in the future might become very high.


    The speaker was not interested, the listener was interested, Lin Yu couldn''t help but feel a slight movement in his heart.


    Jiangning is so good, there must be a lot of girls who like him.


    Be prettier than myself, better figure than myself, and smarter than myself, even if I look like myself, I can¡¯t even cook.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but feel a little lost.


    "sister?"


    Seeing Lin Yu was really in a daze, Su Yun knew that he had said something wrong, so he hurriedly stuck out his tongue, "I came back today, my brother-in-law said something to me."


    "what?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    "He said, no matter what the sister does, he will never be angry with you."


    Lin Yu really only felt that his heart seemed to be violently touched, as if there was a trace of electric current rushing through in an instant, that kind of faint sweet feeling suddenly came to his heart.


    "You feel better now, right?"


    Su Yun sighed, "Sister, I really envy you."


    "What nonsense is the kid talking about, turn off the lights and sleep!"


    "Where am I? I am five years younger than you! I am older than you!"


    ¡­¡­


    It¡¯s early in the morning.


    Jiangning has the habit of getting up early, not to mention that the sofa does not sleep so comfortably.


    He woke up and saw two figures in the kitchen. He couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    "mom?"


    Jiangning yelled, Su Mei responded with a smile, and then said, "Yuzhen, take it out, let Jiangning eat first."


    Lin Yu is really in the kitchen?


    She woke up so early!


    ''S face was reddish, biting his lip, seemingly embarrassed, Lin Yu really walked out carrying the rice porridge, deliberately said with a serious face: "What are you still waiting for, wash and have breakfast!"


    "Did you boil it?"


    Jiang Ning took a look, with Su Mei''s guidance, it looked obviously better.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Lin Yu really stared.


    "eat!"


    Jiangning immediately went into the bathroom, washed up in less than a minute, and sat obediently at the table.


    Lin Yuzhen has already helped him serve a bowl, matched the side dishes and fried dough sticks.


    This treatment... Jiang Ning is very satisfied.


    He couldn''t help but want to laugh, but seeing Lin Yu''s serious expression, he didn''t dare to laugh.


    Su Mei only spoke yesterday, so did Lin Yu really listen? It''s not like her.


    "I will let Yu really make breakfast for you when I have time in the future."


    Su Mei walked out, "She should practice cooking too."


    "Mom~"


    Lin Yu really pouted her mouth, she really regretted it, how could she wake up early in the morning and said she would try to cook breakfast, but now she can¡¯t push it off.


    "Yes, Mom can sleep a little longer, it''s good for the skin, and let the rain really come in the future."


    Jiangning nodded very seriously.


    Lin Yu really glared at him, Su Mei just giggled.


    After eating breakfast, I went to the company. Lin Yu didn''t really speak all the way, and looked a little angry.

 Chapter 224： change of weather

    "I don''t cook well now, but I will improve."


    For a long time, Lin Yu really spoke.


    Jiang Ning gave a hum, he never said that Lin Yu is really bad.


    When he arrived at the company, Lin Yu was really busy. The focus of the two recent projects is to enter the layout of the provincial capital.


    The two companies that ¡¡¡¡ cooperated with are both companies with a large market share in the provincial capital. Cooperating with them is a good opportunity for Lin to enter the provincial capital for development. Lin Yu really values ??it.


    Jiang Ning said to her, let''s do it without thinking about the consequences.


    Everything has him.


    The phone rang, Jiang Ning took a look, then looked up at Lin Yuzhen who was busy.


    "It seems that the road of Lin''s development into the provincial capital will not be so smooth."


    He spoke very calmly and didn''t take it seriously.


    It is a very interesting thing to train your own wife, not to mention that Lin Yu is really so cute.


    As for the change of the provincial capital, Jiang Ning would not care at all.


    At this moment, the provincial capital.


    The regulations are still in a plaster on one hand, and the whole person is lying on the ground. The bright red five-fingerprints on his face, like shame, are engraved on his face!


    "Will you accept it?"


    The man sitting above has a cold face, like a wild beast, who will bite off the head of the regulations at any time!


    "Let go of our boss! Have the ability to come to me!"


    Lin Wu roared, but he couldn''t even stand firmly, knelt on the ground, and roared.


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    Without any hesitation, a sharp knife pierced Lin Wu''s chest instantly, and blood spattered out!


    "Noisy!"


    The indifferent man had a cold light in his eyes, "Drag it out and throw it into the sea to feed the fish!"


    "Brother Wu!"


    Gao Fei red eyes instantly, struggling to rush over, but was overturned by someone on the ground with a slap, and immediately stepped on his back, making him unable to move.


    "Don''t move! Don''t move my people!"


    The regulations roared. He tilted his head, his face was stepped on by the soles of his shoes, and he couldn''t get away. "If you want to kill, kill me. What is the ability to move my brother?"


    "Don''t you just want my place? Stop dreaming!"


    The regulations smiled grimly, "When Master Fu comes back, you will be a dead end!"


    "boom!"


    He kicked the chart violently in the face, and he suddenly screamed, and he might be about to fracture his face.


    "That old thing dare to come back?"


    A trace of disdain flashed across the face of the indifferent man, "He can''t protect himself now!"


    "The statutes, those who know the current affairs are outstanding, obey me obediently, and be a dog for me, not less than what you get under that old man,"


    The indifferent man squinted his eyes, "Could it be that you want to look at your brothers and die all of them?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    The rules and regulations have red eyes, he watched Lin Wu being killed, the anger in his heart was boiling like a sea!


    He didn''t even expect that Lu Qian came so fast and so fierce!


    In just three days, he had already won the territory of the two bosses, and now it was his turn.


    "Don''t toast or eat fine wine!"


    The person standing next to Lu Qian is not tall, but his muscles are like the roots of an old tree. I don¡¯t know how terrifying and explosive the power is!


    Tyrannosaurus!


    One of Lu Qian¡¯s brothers is cruel and vicious, and he is the one who just killed Lin Wu!


    He was impatient, stepped on the head of the regulations, and clenched his fists: "Big brother, don''t talk nonsense with him. If you don''t obey, I will smash his head!"

 Chapter 225： Unstoppable

    said, the tyrannosaurus would raise his fist and smash it!


    "Stop it!"


    "stop it!"


    Gao Fei several people immediately struggled to rush to protect the regulations, but they couldn''t move at all.


    "Not in a hurry."


    Lu Qian said.


    He lowered his head and glanced at the charter: "You are quite kind, but in this era, a kind may not be able to live, do you understand what I mean?"


    Regulations gasped heavily.


    Tyrannosaurus fist almost fell on his head, and the terrifying pressure made him almost breathless!


    He has no doubt that if Lu Qian didn''t speak, Tyrannosaurus would really smash his head with a punch!


    Lu Qian got up, glanced around, and none of the charterers could still stand.


    Before he came, he was still a little curious, how come a group of elites under the charter are disabled, not only the charter, but the two sites that he visited before, the same is true. These people don''t know what they have gone through, do they fight each other?


    "Here, Tianhai Provincial City, I still need manpower, so, the regulations, this is your opportunity, think carefully about it."


    After ¡¡¡¡ said, Lu Qian left.


    He walked to the door, stopped again, turned his head and glanced at the regulations. The expression on his face looked like a smile but a smile, "To be honest, I look forward to the return of that old thing more than you do, because I really want to kill myself. Kill him."


    Regulations trembled all over!


    Lu Qian and the others left, the regulations still felt cold all over, as if they had fallen into the ice cellar, and the body was cold!


    too frightening!


    Wang Luqian from the underground circle of Linhai Province is not like Master Fu to hide his powers and bide his time, nor is he as kind as Master Fu looks, he is a tyrant!


    The three brothers around him, Tyrannosaurus, Ice Dragon, and Blood Dragon, are all powerful. It is said that the three of them can join forces to compete with Can Sword!


    What can they do?


    "Big Brother!"


    "Big brother, are you okay!"


    Gao Fei several people rushed over, struggling to hold up the charter, their faces flushed.


    They have never been so humiliated.


    Even if it is facing Jiang Ning, at least Jiang Ning will not be so cruel. If you say kill, kill!


    "Brother Wu..."


    Goofy¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slipped and couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡±


    The regulations clenched his fists tightly.


    Fighting in the underground circle, he has experienced this kind of thing a lot, but like today, he was killed and humiliated, and it was the first time he was!


    But what can he do?


    "Master Fu..."


    Seeing the regulations, Gao Fei didn''t speak, but Gao Fei trembled his lips, "Is the Fu master not coming back?"


    If Master Fu will come back, then they still have the confidence. With the murderer beside Master Fu, Lu Qian may not have the chance to win even if there are three brothers working together!


    But now that Master Fu is not here, who can stop Lu Qian in Hai Province this day?


    "If Master Fu doesn''t come back..."


    The regulations gritted his teeth, "I won''t bow to a dog who is out of the province!"


    killed his own brother, but also bowed his head!


    Even if his regulations are dead, he is unwilling to grow to that point!


    "The other two big brothers surrendered!"


    Gao Fei shouted, "If you don''t surrender, the brothers will all die!"


    "If you die, you die!"


    The regulations roared and grabbed Gao Fei by the collar, "If you **** fear death, get out of here now!"


    sat down on the ground, clenched his fists: "I am not afraid of death! I want to avenge Brother Wu!"


    Revenge?


    He could only shout, in front of Lu Qian, he didn''t even have the strength to fight back. The three masters wanted to kill him, just like a chicken.


    This day Hai Province, if Master Fu is not there, who else can compete with Lu Qian?


    "Jiangning!"


    The regulations suddenly looked up.

 Chapter 226： Go to the East China Sea!

    "Jiangning?"


    Gao Fei and the others were shocked. They were also terrified by this name.


    The people around who were interrupted were because they provoke Jiang Ning!


    Compared to Lu Qian, Jiangning is equally scary!


    "Brother, Jiang Ning, he..."


    "At least, he won''t kill anyone casually!"


    The regulations gritted his teeth.


    After those stubborn years, now even if I am in the underground circle, I am just eating to feed my family, and I have been desperately trying to wash white, and no one wants to add blood to the knife.


    I just watched Lin Wu being killed. This kind of shock, even if it is the regulations, I don''t know how many years I haven''t seen it.


    I''m getting older, and I''m really afraid of some things.


    If they hadn''t taken the initiative to attack the East China Sea and provoke Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning would have ignored them.


    Compared with Lu Qian, at least Jiangning has humanity!


    "Go to the East China Sea!"


    The bylaws made a decision immediately.


    Even if he died, he would never bow his head to the underground circles of the province.


    Moreover, he faintly felt that Master Fu had really had an accident and would not come back, otherwise he would have been demolished from two sites, and Master Fu hadn''t even moved at all.


    Let his enemy Lu Qian, in the underground circle of Tianhai Province, act recklessly!


    How is this possible?


    The regulations did not hesitate. He knew that the more hesitated he was, the more brothers would die, and he immediately rushed to the East China Sea with people.


    And at that time, Lu Qian swept through the underground circle of Tianhai Province!


    No one can stop him at all, whoever stops will die!


    Apart from bowing his head and surrendering, there is no other choice at all.


    Without Master Fu, the provincial city of Haihai became a disc of sand in an instant, which could be easily breached.


    "Master Fu is in Master Fu, you are old after all."


    Lu Qian half-closed his eyes, standing in front of the masked clubhouse, looking at the closed door, "You have occupied this place for more than 20 years. You have been occupying this place for more than 20 years. After all, you can''t match the years, right?"


    "Brother, shall we rush in now?"


    Tyrannosaurus said coldly.


    "No, don''t go in."


    Lu Qian shook his head, "The surname Fu is very cunning. I am worried that he has a back hand and wants to push us back."


    Being cautious, this is Lu Qian''s advantage, so for so many years, even if two brothers died tragically under Can Jian''s hand, he was not in a hurry to avenge him.


    Instead, he waited until the time was right, and waited until Master Fu was old, and so was the broken sword, and he didn''t do it until today.


    "This old fox is very cunning. He has been able to stay in Tianhai Province for so many years. It''s not without a reason. You must be careful in everything."


    "Hmph, those two old things dared to show up, so I killed them personally and avenged the third and fourth!"


    Tyrannosaurus squeezed his fist, his joints creaked like firecrackers.


    Eight years ago, they arranged a chess piece to enter this masked club. Only now, they found a chance to poison. They determined that Master Fu was poisoned, and he was taken to the north by the broken sword to seek a way to continue his life.


    The current underground circle of Tianhai Province is a man without a master. He, Lu Qian, can easily replace Master Fu!


    Wait for Master Fu to come back?


    No, he can''t come back, as long as he goes to the north, he is a dead end!


    Lu Qian glanced at the sign of the mask clubhouse without any rush.


    Because he knows that the North is shuffling the cards, it is still a question whether the person who wrote this plaque can save themselves. This day, the underground circle of Hai Province, starting from today, is about to change hands.


    In the next twenty years, the underground circles of Tianhai Province and Linhai Province will be in charge of Lu Qian!


    "Prepare, let Lu Xun come over, we can start harvesting some of the resources here."

 Chapter 227： Arrogant and domineering!

    The underground circle of the provincial capital of Tianhai Province, the situation is violent!


    In just a week, people fell one after another, and there was not even a trace of resistance.


    Submissive, can still be a dog, live well, even without dignity and status, but at least life.


    And those who resisted, Lu Qian didn''t stay, and they all threw them into the sea to feed the fish!


    For a while, not only did the underground circle hear the tiger''s discoloration, but when they heard Lu Qian''s name, they trembled. Even some forces in the ground circle already knew that the underground circle of the provincial capital had changed masters.


    The once aloof Master Fu, said nothing and it was gone.


    The two families of the Jin family and the Yu family, before they could act quickly, realized that their plans needed to be changed.


    Yu Fang personally found the Jin family, sought cooperation, and dealt with the Lin Group and Jiang Ning together.


    They wanted to pay a certain price in the name of the Jin family and asked Master Fu to take action, severely suppress Jiang Ning, and further destroy the Lin Group, but they didn''t expect that Master Fu was gone before they could do it.


    The whereabouts of the terrifying murder **** is also missing, making them really frightened, and they feel the horror of the underground circle more and more.


    "Since the underground circle of the provincial capital is no longer in charge of Master Fu, let''s go to the person who is in charge. I think he will be very welcome."


    has more dealings with people in the underground circle, and Yu Fang obviously knows more.


    "They have just arrived in Tianhai Provincial City, so naturally they have to stand firm. With the support of my Yu family and Jin family, I think that one will agree."


    "Are you sure?"


    Jin Yang hesitated.


    Their Jin family belonged to the above-ground circle in the provincial capital, and their reputation and status were pretty good. If they were too involved with the underground circle, it would not be a good thing.


    Although Jin Ran was abandoned, he couldn''t swallow this breath and vowed to take revenge, but now that Jin Ran has found a way to heal his legs, he hesitated again.


    "Jin Family Master, do you think that with the status of the Jin Family in the provincial capital, how can you win the Lin Group?"


    Yu Fang sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not offending you. Leader Zhang is already a regular visitor to Lin¡¯s family. Lin¡¯s can easily enter the provincial capital for development. There is no doubt that the Jin family will be embarrassed.¡±


    Jin Yang frowned.


    "Patriarch Jin, my nephew is a bit straightforward. The Jin family and the Lin family are already incompatible with fire and water. If they wait until they have a firm foothold in the provincial capital, then it will be uncomfortable, but it is your Jin family!"


    Jin Yang''s eyes flashed fiercely, watching Yu Fang: "I understand naturally."


    "Therefore, it is better to start first, and then to suffer. This truth, Patriarch Jin must know better than me!"


    Yu Fang''s voice became cold, "If you don''t kill them, they will kill you!"


    His hideous look made Jin Yang shiver all over!


    "Besides, the provincial capital has changed. You Jin family, do you still want to be alone? If you don''t seize the opportunity to get on the boat, no one can say what will happen in the future."


    Put a few words to make Jin Yang no longer hesitate at all.


    The original Master Fu, he always kept a distance deliberately, but didn''t want to get too involved with the people in the underground circle.


    Because of this, many businesses are not very good. On the contrary, the Yu family has the ability to let the younger generation, has the brain and thought, and took the initiative to contact the underground automatic people, which allowed the Yu family to develop rapidly in just a few years.


    Although it can''t be compared with the Jin family now, it''s hard to predict the future.


    "What''s your plan?"


    Jin Yang asked.


    "I know the son of the king of Linhai."


    Yu Fang raised a smug at the corner of his mouth.


    He knew Lu Qian¡¯s son, and it was just a fate. What qualifications do people of such status and status have to make friends with?


    What''s more, Yu Fang knows that the young man is arrogant and domineering by nature and has always been defiant. Now the underground circle of Tianhai Province is already their home, that young man will definitely come to Tianhai Provincial City to be a domineering blessing!

 Chapter 228：

    "Master Jin, I will arrange this matter. If the Jin family only wants revenge, there is no difficulty at all. The difficult thing is how to board this big ship to protect your Jin family''s glory for the next 20 years."


    After speaking, Yu Fang left.


    Jin Yang sat there and didn''t move for a long time.


    He suddenly felt that he was a little old, not only because his thinking couldn''t keep up with his freedom, but his courage and courage were also incomparable.


    Think that Yu Fang is only in his twenties. He didn''t even realize that Yu Fang still has this kind of disposition.


    Looking at his son Jin Ran again, Jin Yang couldn''t help sighing: "Blame me, I''m too spoiled, and now throwing Jin Ran into the rivers and lakes of the weak, can he eat it?"


    The son Jin Ran can''t bear it, so he can only do it again!


    As long as he stabilizes the Jin family, it will be much easier for Jin Ran to take over.


    His only hope now is that the Jin family will not be surpassed by the Yu family in the next few years.


    The turmoil in the provincial capital has a huge impact. Almost everyone knows that the king of the underground circle has changed hands.


    The whereabouts of the former Fu master is unknown, but the newcomer is so powerful and domineering that no one dares to provoke him.


    The regulations have even fled the provincial capital.


    At the moment, the regulations are a bit ugly.


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would refuse.


    "Why should I help you?"


    Jiangning glanced at the charter, "You thought I said something, we are old friends, are we really old friends?"


    The regulations are blushing: "As long as you can make my brothers immortal, I can give you 50% of my property!"


    Jiangning smiled.


    "Your industry may add up to several hundred million,"


    He shook his head, "Then do you know how much pocket money I give to my wife."


    The regulations were startled, and shook his head.


    Jiangning stretched out a finger and shook it: "Ten billion."


    He said calmly, as if ten billion is in his eyes, it is no different from a dime.


    Ke Xuan and others couldn''t help taking a breath, thinking that Jiang Ning was joking.


    Give my wife 10 billion pocket money?


    They had heard that Jiang Ning had made trouble with Donghai Bank and asked the bank president to apologize respectfully the next day, but they did not expect that Jiangning would have so much money.


    He is not short of money!


    There is no shortage of money at all!


    I used one or two billion to make a deal with Jiang Ning, and the charter suddenly felt ridiculous.


    "But what they took away was the entire underground circle of the provincial capital!"


    The regulations were unwilling to say, "Don''t you just watch them take it away?"


    "Anyway, it was not mine that I took."


    Jiangning doesn¡¯t matter, ¡°I only need one acre of land and the underground circle of the provincial capital is completely destroyed. What¡¯s the matter with me?¡±


    "But..."


    Jiangning waved his hand: "Okay, no need to say, see off!"


    The regulations are urgent. If Jiang Ning refuses to make a move, he will definitely die when he returns to the provincial capital!


    He came to the East China Sea for help, and Lu Qian would never let him go.


    "please."


    Brother Gou stepped forward, stopped the charter, and said lightly, "You have entered the East China Sea realm. There is no trouble for you. It is already very good. Don''t take it easy."


    The regulations flushed, and I never thought that I would be where I am today.


    Can''t stay in the provincial capital anymore, and he was refused when he came to the East China Sea for help. What other options does he have?


    "Farewell!"


    He took a deep breath, didn''t say anything, turned around and left with someone.


    Even if he died, he would never bow his head with those dogs like Lu Qian!

 Chapter 229： Feast!

    The regulations decisively left. He knew that he would fight Lu Qian to the death when he returned this time!


    And as a result, he knew it a long time ago, he must have died!


    Jiangning still sat there, without any expression on his face.


    "Brother, then Lu Qian heard that he is the king of the underground circle of Linhai City, and he is as famous as Master Fu. The two have been enemies of life and death for more than ten years."


    Brother Gou came back with a serious expression, "Fu''s whereabouts are suddenly unknown, and Lu Qian has been killed. I feel this is a conspiracy."


    Jiangning glanced at him and nodded: "A little bit of progress."


    Brother Gou got excited when he heard the praise, and continued: "This Lu Qian, will you come to our East China Sea?"


    After all, the entire underground circle of the provincial capital was easily taken by Lu Qian. What he had to do was definitely to control the entire underground circle of Tianhai Province in his hands.


    The special geographic location of Donghai City has always been a place for competition.


    There is a great possibility that Lu Qian will come!


    "He is here, are you afraid?"


    Jiangning asked.


    "Fear of a bird! The big deal is to do it!"


    Brother Gou said directly, "Even if they were dead, they would never want to make any waves in Donghai City!"


    During this period, everyone is doing the second level of training, which is extremely difficult and extremely exciting. Similarly, the improvement is also great!


    In just a few days, the fourth and sixth people seemed to be transformed. This kind of terrible training is all about digging out the potential in their bodies.


    "Improve myself as soon as possible, otherwise I will not be able to take you with many fun things in the future,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "This kind of fighting in the underground circle is so boring."


    Ge Gou''s expression suddenly became a little excited.


    Having been with Jiang Ning for so long, he knows Jiang Ning a little bit, and Jiang Ning said this, it means that Jiang Ning did not take Lu Qian into his eyes at all!


    He just didn''t want to be used as a knife by Master Fu for nothing.


    Yes!


    Jiangning doesn''t even care about Master Fu and Can Jian, then this Lu Qian is a fart!


    "Okay, just go back to training if you have nothing to do. Just your three-legged cat''s skills, what can you do?"


    "Hey, I''m going now!"


    Ge Gou left in a hurry.


    Jiangning certainly knew that this time the statutes must be a fight to the death with Lu Qian, but in fact, this is probably just a unilateral massacre.


    The regulations are indeed very bloody, but this cannot touch Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning, who has been on the battlefield for more than ten years, has seen too many things and is unable to protect his own people. That is a matter of regulations. What does it have to do with Jiang Ning?


    He will not be a good person.


    In this world, apart from Lin Yuzhen''s family, no one is worth his hard work.


    "What is Yu really going to serve me tonight?"


    What Jiang Ning thought in his mind was what to eat at night.


    Recently, Lin Yuzhen went home every day and had to learn how to cook a dish with Su Mei. This feeling is really good.


    then.


    Gin House, the provincial capital!


    Jin Yang and others, like sitting on pins and needles!


    Even if it is the Patriarch Jin Yang, his expression is a bit stiff, and he dare not show disrespect.


    At the top of the wine table, sitting at the top was a young son, who looked like he was only in his early twenties, but he looked arrogant and daunting.


    "Master Lu Xun, these are all the authentic dishes of Tianhai, the master of the Jin family, specially invited the best cooking skills to cook."


    Yu Fang said with a smile.


    In front of Lu Xun, he was also nothing. Even Lu Xun was invited to come because Lu Xun himself was interested.


    "Patriarch Jin has a heart."


    Lu Xun nodded, and Jin Yang immediately held up the wine glass with both hands: "Master Lu is polite, I toast you a glass!"


    Jin Yang dried all the liquor in one sip, but Lu Xun just touched his lips.


    He didn''t move the dishes, which made the atmosphere on the table a bit awkward for a while.


    "Patriarch Jin, we are just a few big men for eating and drinking, how boring?"

 Chapter 230： overbearing!

    Yu was relieved to be active, and he had already investigated Lu Xun''s preferences a long time ago, "The customs of our provincial cities are not like this."


    "Hahaha, Yu Shao is right, I am prepared."


    Jin Yang clapped his hands, and immediately a few beautiful-looking young girls walked in. Lu Xun just glanced at it and snorted and laughed.


    still has no interest.


    As his status, what beautiful young girl hasn''t played?


    These, he was not interested anymore.


    "Patriarch, the wine you want is here."


    Suddenly, a young woman walked in at the door, looking at her age, she was only in her thirties, but she had a plump body and was well maintained. Lu Xun''s eyes lit up when she saw it.


    "Who is this?"


    Lu Xun took the initiative to speak.


    Jin Yang is startled, this is his third wife, who is more than twenty years younger than him, and is also his favorite woman.


    "This is Liuyu Jianai."


    Jin Yang smiled and said.


    Lu Xun ignored him, smiled, and stared at Liu Yu: "It turns out that it''s his wife, let''s sit together."


    Liu Yu was a little nervous. He glanced at Jin Yang and saw that Jin Yang nodded. Then he walked to Jin Yang''s side.


    "Sit down with me."


    Lu Xun''s tone was a little overbearing, and he pointed to the position beside him.


    Liu Yu''s face changed, and Jin Yang became even more annoyed.


    Lu Xun is too much!


    He just wanted to speak, Yu Fang winked him immediately!


    When is it? You commit a woman and offend Lu Xun?


    I didn''t see a terrifying master with Lu Xun next to him. The murderousness alone made people nervous!


    The Tyrannosaurus sitting next to Lu Xun!


    He didn''t say a word, he personally protected Lu Xun, and the smell of blood made the whole room depressed.


    Liu Yu was a little apprehensive. Seeing that Jin Yang hadn''t stopped, he could only gritted his teeth and walked to Lu Xun''s side. Before she could sit down, Lu Xun grabbed her hand and pulled it into his arms.


    "what--"


    Liu Yujiao screamed, Jin Yang only felt that his face was slapped, and he was immediately embarrassed and angry.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t be nervous, just have a glass of wine."


    Lu Xun laughed, not caring about Jin Yang''s expression.


    He likes this kind of mature young woman, it''s so delicious!


    He likes it better, in front of Jin Yang, he put his hands on Liu Yu, what would Jin Yang say?


    "I... I offer Lu a glass of wine."


    Liu Yu''s face was red, but she didn''t dare to move, letting Lu Xun''s hand carelessly stroke her thigh, and even reached through the gap in her cheongsam...


    "Come, let''s have a drink!"


    Lu Xun raised his glass, but he wanted to have a drink with Liu Yu!


    Jin Yang is clutching his thigh, humiliating!


    He couldn''t wait to overturn the table and start his hands, but Yu Fang always gave him a look, so that he must be steady.


    Compared with a woman, the future of the Jin family, which one is more important?


    Jin Yang did not turn his face after all.


    "Mrs-in-law is a good drinker."


    Liu Yu wanted to get up after drinking, but Lu Xun refused to let her go, pulling her on his thigh, playing with Liu Yu''s plump thigh with one hand, unscrupulously!


    "Shao Lu, this..."


    In front of her own man, when another man moved her hands and feet like this, Liu Yu blushed with blood, especially when she felt her body... it seemed to be hot, which was too shameful.


    "Sister-in-law, tired?"


    Lu Xun squinted his eyes, turned his head to look at Jin Yang, and said unceremoniously, "Patriarch Jin, then I will accompany my wife to rest. You can drink first."

 Chapter 231： insult!

    "Shao Lu!"


    Hearing these words, Jin Yang only felt a rush of blood on his forehead, and it surged up instantly.


    Lu Xun what does this mean?


    still want to insult my own woman in front of my own face in the Jin''s house!


    Jin Yang blushed, and said angrily: "It''s not easy to trouble Lu Shao."


    He got up and pulled Liu Yu to his side, his expression a little gloomy, "If Lu Shao thinks my Jin family''s wine is not good, then just change the place."


    deceive people too much!


    He was tolerant step by step, but Lu Xun was able to make an inch of it. If he was asked to attack Liu Yu, what kind of face would he have Jin Yang in the provincial capital?


    Yu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but it was too late.


    "Why, Patriarch Jin is so polite?"


    Lu Xun squinted his eyes and glanced at Jin Yang, "Today, I still want to accompany my wife to take a rest. Is Patriarch Jin trying to stop me?"


    After he finished speaking, the Tyrannosaurus sitting on the side raised his head instantly!


    Those scarlet eyes exude a terrifying murderous look!


    just looked at Jin Yang and made Jin Yang''s legs tremble!


    "Home [the eighth district www.dibaquxsw.top] main..."


    Liu Yu was even more trembling with fright, clutching Jin Yang''s arm tightly, tears almost coming out.


    Her such pitiful appearance made Lu Xun''s eyes light up, emitting the light of greedy wolf.


    Lu Xun was not at all polite, got up, pulled Liu Yu into his arms, and put his hand on Jin Yang''s face and patted hard.


    "Patriarch Jin, have a good drink with my third uncle here, don''t disturb us to rest."


    After finishing speaking, he pulled Liu Yu straight away.


    Jin Yang is like a wooden stake, nailed there, unable to move!


    "Patriarch...Patriarch!"


    Behind him, there was Liu Yu''s almost pleading voice, but Jin Yang dared not move.


    He has no doubt, as long as he dares to move, Tyrannosaurus will definitely smash his head with a punch!


    "sit down!"


    Tyrannosaurus drank, and the sound was like a huge thunder. Jin Yang''s legs suddenly softened and he sat down unconsciously.


    "drink wine!"


    Tyrannosaurus shouted again, murderous!


    Yu Fang quickly poured wine to Tyrannosaurus.


    "Patriarch Jin, isn''t it just a woman?"


    He comforted Jin Yang, "Compared with the future family business of the Jin family, what is this? As long as Shao Lu is happy, what else can you worry about the status of your Jin family in this provincial city in the future?"


    "Come on, let''s toast seniors a glass!"


    Yu Fang stood up, clinked glasses with both hands, respectfully.


    Jin Yang''s face was ugly, but he had no choice but to squeeze out a smile and raised his glass.


    "what¡­¡­"


    There was a high-pitched cry in the compartment not far away, and Lu Xun seemed to not close the door on purpose.


    In a short time, Jin Yang''s face flushed to the extreme.


    He listened to the high-pitched shout, the picture in his mind lingered, clenched his fists, his eyes had become blood red!


    I have forgotten how time passed. Jin Yang sat there in a daze. After a long while, Lu Xun came back, and he was walking while tidying up his clothes.


    there was an unfinished look on his face.


    "Patriarch Jin, you are too old to avoid being able to do what you want, but your wife is wronged,"


    Lu Xun sighed, "This time, there is no need to thank me."


    Jin Yang felt hot pain on his face, as if he had been slapped severely!


    Not only did he dare not be angry, he had to laugh.


    Is there such a stubborn thing in this world?


    Lu Xun sat down, obviously in a better mood, poured himself a glass of wine, and turned his head to look at Yu Fang.

 Chapter 232： Crazy than me?

    "Go ahead, what do you want."


    He disdainfully said, "As long as it is from this provincial city, I can give it to you."


    After listening to it, I was suddenly excited.


    It seems that as long as it caters to Lu Xun''s preferences, once he is happy, then everything is easy to discuss.


    "Lu Shao, I dare not wait for anything, I just hope that Lu Shao can be happy, that''s the best."


    Yu Fang smiled and complimented.


    "I don''t like virtual ones, let''s just say it,"


    Lu Xun said domineeringly, "At least, I have to thank the Jin family for the hospitality, right?"


    He said that it was not wine or food, but Liu Yu, which gave Jin Yang the urge to commit suicide.


    "Shao Lu, then I''ll talk about it."


    When Yu Fang saw that Jin Yang was still in a daze, he didn''t mean to speak. He paused and said directly, "The Jin family and the Yu family have become Lu Shao¡¯s friends in the Tianhai provincial capital, and can help Lu Shao do something. It¡¯s what we want most."


    He spoke very tactfully, but Lu Xun understood it.


    Isn''t it just being a dog for him?


    Lu Xun smiled faintly: "This is not a big deal. I will take care of the Jin family, especially the wife."


    With his words, he can cover the Jin family, but Jin Yang seems a little unhappy.


    "Patriarch Jin?"


    Yu Fang quickly reminded him, "Hurry up, thank you Shao Lu!"


    Jin Yang reacted with a stiff smile on his face: "Thank you Lu Shao."


    He suddenly regretted a little bit. As for the Jin family to take this step today?


    Couldn''t his Jin family survive in the provincial capital without relying on Lu Xun?


    Although when he was young, he used all means for the purpose, sending money, house and woman, everything, but at this age, let him do this kind of thing, especially in this way, Jin Yang is embarrassed. !


    But what can he do?


    He has already boarded this thief ship!


    "As for home, I still admire you very much. I have a chance."


    Yu Fang became even more excited: "I will definitely go through fire and water, and I will do my best!"


    He immediately raised his wine glass, "Master Lu, I will toast you again!"


    Yu Fang took a sip, Lu Xun took a sip, looked up and said: "I heard that your two families have a common enemy, want me to help you get revenge?"


    Lu Xun glanced at the two people.


    Yu Fang sighed and waved his hand: "I dare not ask Lu Shao why to do something. That person is not easy to provoke, so forget it."


    "Not easy to mess with?"


    Lu Xun sneered, "Is there anyone else I''m not easy to mess with in Hai Province this day?"


    Yu Fang knew that Lu Xun, a man of arrogance and domineering, would never put anyone in his eyes, especially now that his Lu family is in full swing, even Master Fu dare not show up again, their arrogance is not arrogant to the sky !


    "Lu Shao, let''s still drink, not mentioning that person."


    Yu Fang deliberately hung himself and poured himself another glass of wine. When he was about to pour it for Lu Xun, Lu Xun reached out and stopped it.


    "which one?"


    Lu Xun hasn''t been afraid of anyone, let alone he can''t afford it!


    Seeing this, Yu Fang deliberately showed a look of embarrassment. After a while, he sighed.


    "That person is Jiang Ning."


    "Shao Lu, this man is ferocious, not only interrupted the young master Jin¡¯s leg, but also killed my brother,"


    Yu Fang looked helpless, "I can''t help him, even, he even said, whoever dares to enter the East China Sea and make trouble, don''t want to leave alive!"


    Lu Xun heard it, his eyes shrank suddenly, who else was more mad than him?


    "What a big breath!"


    He slapped the table and sneered, "The underground circles of Tianhai Province belong to our family. This Jiangning, where is the confidence!"


    "Come on!"


    Lu Xun yelled, and immediately a thin man walked in quickly.


    "You go to the East China Sea now, let Jiang Ning cut off a hand and send it!"


    Lu Xun said domineeringly, "Just say, I said Lu Xun!"

 Chapter 233： What a courage!

    arrogant!


    Domineering!


    Lu Xun hasn''t been afraid of anyone yet!


    What Jiangning?


    The ants in a small place dared to pose in front of them.


    He only needs a word, Jiang Ning knows to advance and retreat, obediently cut off a hand and sent it.


    Yu Fang looked a little excited, he didn''t expect Lu Xun to be so overbearing.


    No wonder that even Master Fu can only leave Tianhai Province and dare not head-to-head with the Lu family. The Lu family is too strong!


    "Not just an ant?"


    Lu Xun glanced at Yu Fang and Jin Yang, "It''s easy to pinch him to death."


    "Yes, yes! No one dares to pose in front of Lu Shao."


    Yu Fang poured another glass of wine, turned to look at Jin Yang, "Jin Patriarch, let''s toast Lu Shao a glass together!"


    Jin Yang didn''t say anything, his heart was equally shocked.


    He knew how arrogant Jiang Ning was, and he knew even more that many people went to the East China Sea and suffered a lot, including his Jin family.


    This Lu Xun is so confident that he only needs to say a word to make Jiang Ning cut off a hand to make amends?


    He just thought that his woman had been played by Lu Xun, and he was dissatisfied with it. At this moment, he suddenly felt a little afraid.


    Lu Family is such a behemoth, he can''t provoke him!


    "Yu Shao, I toast you a cup!"


    Jin Yang finished a cup and poured another cup immediately, expressing his thanks to Yu Fang for reminding.


    Almost, he got into trouble!


    Seeing Jin Yang on the road, he started to compliment himself, Lu Xun was in a good mood.


    He likes this, give you a slap, you have to yell and play well.


    This feeling of being aloof, above the dignity of others, is really wonderful.


    "Don''t worry, it will take more than an hour to go back and forth to the East China Sea. I promise this Jiangning will be sensible."


    Lu Xun laughed disdainfully.


    What''s the situation in the provincial capital now, that Jiang Ning will not know, whoever dares to stop his Lu family will be wiped out!


    Even the old man Fu can only flee in a panic. Who else can stop them?


    The wine, the more you drank, the more flavorful it became. Lu Xun went to Liu Yu twice again, and his voice was louder than once. He felt a little bit contemptuous when he heard it. He secretly scolded Jin Yang, an old thing, that he was old. , So good at training.


    Soon, an hour and a half passed.


    Lu Xun was sitting in a chair, his face flushed, and he didn''t know if it was the wine, or it was just too exciting.


    He squinted his eyes and said lightly: "Almost, it''s time to come back."


    He waited to put him in front of Jin Yang and show his strength!


    "Shao Lu... Shao Lu... Ah!"


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s voice fell, a scream came, and the voice was trembling!


    Lu Shao suddenly opened his eyes, and Yu Fang and Jin Yang were half awake with alcohol.


    The subordinate that Lu Xun had just sent out was staggering in at this moment. One of his hands had been chopped off. He was grasping by himself, and the blood couldn''t help dripping!


    His face was pale, his forehead was full of sweat, and he was terrified: "Shao Lu...my hand...my hand was cut off by them..."


    "boom!"


    Lu Xun suddenly split his eyes and slapped him on the table: "He is so bold!"


    His face suddenly turned red, as if he was slapped severely by Jiang Ning, just a bright red five-fingerprint!


    He just promised that Jiang Ning would be obedient and cut off his hand and sent it to apologize.


    What''s the result?


    was the person he sent, but Jiang Ning cut off his hand!


    "He, he still said..."


    That person lost too much blood, spoke weakly, and almost couldn''t stand still.


    "what did he say!"


    Lu Xun said angrily.


    "He said, whoever enters the East China Sea to make trouble is a dead end!"

 Chapter 234： Make a big profit!

    "Arrogant!"


    Lu Xun sneered, "What kind of dog, dare you to disobey me like this?"


    "Shao Lu...they are too domineering!"


    "Domineering? No one has ever dared to be domineering than me!"


    Lu Xun glanced at Yu Fang and Jin Yang. The two of them did not speak, but the expressions on their faces were obvious. Lu Xun was hitting himself in the face.


    just vowed to say how good he is, but now?


    Jiangning didn''t kill him at all, and even slapped his face severely!


    "Yu Shao, what, do you think what I said is false?"


    Lu Xun was a little angry.


    Yu Fang just smiled, did not speak.


    This made Lu Xun''s face even more uncontrollable.


    He squeezed his fist: "Uncle San."


    The Tyrannosaurus sitting there was always expressionless.


    But the person who saw him had his hand cut off, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    "Your dad hasn''t let us into other cities yet."


    He said something.


    Lu Qian did not have this order yet.


    They occupy the underground circle of the provincial capital, and they want to integrate the resources of the provincial capital first. As for other regions, I am afraid that they do not need to take action. Those **** will naturally surrender.


    But now, what''s the situation in the East China Sea?


    "I am the Young Master of the Lu Family, I can make decisions about certain things!"


    Lu Xun''s face was pale, "I can''t let my dad come for everything, I should share some for him!"


    Tyrannosaurus nodded: "Okay, I''ll help you kill him!"


    Hearing these words, Lu Xun had a bottom in his heart.


    "Jiang Ning! Originally, as long as you only had one hand, it was you who did not live or die."


    Dare to slap yourself in the face, dare to lose face, this is not something that can be solved with a single life!


    Lu Xun''s face is worth more than ten lives!


    "Shao Lu!"


    Seeing that Lu Xun was going to the East China Sea now, Yu Fang immediately stood up, "Don''t be impulsive!"


    "There is right and wrong in the East China Sea. Many people have been planted. It is too dangerous for Lu Shao to go now!"


    With a look of concern on his face, he was even more anxious: "Shao Lu, don''t care about that kind of unknown person, it''s not worth taking the risk!"


    "Snapped!


    Lu Xun raised his hand and slapped Yu Fang to fly out.


    "Personal risk?"


    Lu Xun''s face is even more ugly, when is it dangerous to be in Hai Province on this day?


    Just rely on him as Jiang Ning?


    He is not worthy!


    "I will let you see, what is the consequence of offending my Lu family!"


    Lu Xun roared and left directly with the Tyrannosaurus.


    Yu dropped and sat on the ground, covering his face, but a sinister smile was raised at the corner of his mouth.


    "Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning... I was afraid that you would bow your head and admit your counsel, and use your arms to make amends. You are still arrogant, but you don''t even know who you are provoking!"


    Lu went there, and even brought the Tyrannosaurus!


    That terrible master of murder and cruelty.


    Yu Fang seemed to be able to see the scene where Jiang Ning was abruptly broken his limbs, unscrewed his neck, and thrown into the sea to feed fish.


    "Yu Shao..."


    Jin Yang was still a little frightened, feeling that things suddenly came to this point, it was too scary.


    "President Jin, you should be fortunate."


    Yu Fang sat up, like a okay person, even if there were slap marks on his face, he didn''t care at all, picked up the wine glass and continued drinking.


    "I just paid the price of a woman and got on the big ship of the Lu family. Isn''t it worthwhile? You made a lot of money!"


    Yuzhang smiled, his face full of meaning.


    He even thought, if only his mother could be a few years younger.

 Chapter 235： Nice body

    Seeing Yu Fang laughing presumptuously, like a madman, with palm prints on his face, but still extremely excited, Jin Yang didn''t say anything.


    He and the Jin family have now boarded the ship of the Lu family, and they have no choice.


    Even his favorite woman was sent out, what else can he say?


    Look at Lu Xun''s fierce appearance, and the tyrannosaurus...


    Jiangning is really finished this time.


    Hmph, interrupting my son''s legs, this grudge was finally reported.


    Lu searched for murderous intent to go to the East China Sea, while Jiangning at the moment was in a hot spring resort club.


    "I told you not to be so tired."


    Jiangning blamed, "The company develops slowly, and you have a place to exercise."


    Lin Yu really worked so hard, making my body tired.


    Seeing her kneading her shoulders and neck from time to time, she looked a little uncomfortable, Jiang Ning couldn''t stand it anymore.


    directly told her to stop work and took her out to relax.


    This hot spring rest club is Huang Yuming¡¯s property, and it is also very famous in the East China Sea.


    There are natural hot springs, but not any clubs can get such a good location.


    "Jiang Ning...I haven''t read my report yet."


    has changed his clothes, but Lin Yuzhen is still thinking about work.


    She put on a bikini, but she was still wrapped in a bath towel, just barely wrapping herself tightly.


    "Talk about work again, I will go back and disband Lin now!"


    Hearing Jiang Ning¡¯s threat, Lin Yu really didn¡¯t dare to say any more.


    She looked at the steaming pool, then took another look, without clothes, leaning on the edge of the pool, Jiang Ning, who was squinting and enjoying herself, hesitated whether to go down.


    This is a private area, Huang Yuming specially prepared for Jiangning.


    But even so, Lin Yu was really embarrassed when two people took a hot spring together.


    "What are you still stunned?"


    Jiangning didn¡¯t hear Lin Yuzhen¡¯s entry into the water, and said lightly, ¡°When the soaking is over, let the technician give you a good massage to relax your body and mood, so that you can work better.¡±


    "It''s still for me to work."


    Lin Yu really whispered.


    "What did you say?"


    Jiangning opened his eyes, and saw Lin Yuzhen still wrapped in a bath towel, and couldn''t help but said, "How do you soak like this?"


    "What about that?"


    "I lost my bath towel."


    Lin Yu really pulled off the bath towel, and suddenly revealed milk-like, soft skin, even if it didn¡¯t touch it, Jiang Ning could feel how smooth it would be.


    He was stunned, staring straight at Lin Yuzhen, making Lin Yuzhen blush.


    "You, what are you looking at!"


    She panicked down the pool, showing only one head, hiding her good figure in the water, leaning against the other end of the pool, keeping her distance from the beast with bright eyes.


    "Unexpectedly you have such a good body."


    Jiangning laughed.


    It''s been his own wife for so long, and he hasn''t measured it by hand.


    Lin Yu really blushed, and said, "You are not allowed to watch!"


    Jiang Ningxin said, Huang Yuming, you bastard, if you leave such a big pool for yourself, just leave one meter in diameter, enough for the two of them to soak face-to-face.


    "Okay, I won''t watch."


    Jiang Ning said on his lips, but his eyes were still staring at Lin Yuzhen''s face.


    It''s just that the water surface is foggy, but you can''t see the others.


    "Jiangning."


    "Um."


    "Is my figure really good?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked again suddenly.


    The cautious tone and the look in expectant eyes made Jiang Ning''s heart beat abruptly, only to feel that his body seemed to be almost out of control.

 Chapter 236： Measure

    My wife, don¡¯t look at me with that expectant look!


    "not bad."


    "Have you seen the figure of other women?"


    Lin Yu''s brain circuit really seems to be different from ordinary people. "Otherwise, how do you compare it?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Jiangning felt that life is full of pits, and if you are not careful, you will fall into the real trap of Lin Yu.


    "It doesn''t need to be compared, I like long legs."


    "Are my legs long? I didn''t measure it."


    horrible!


    Jiangning felt that he had never been so passionate in the Middle East battlefield, facing three hundred ferocious enemies.


    "Or, let me measure for you?"


    He moved his Adam''s apple and said.


    Without waiting for Lin Yuzhen''s answer, Jiang Ning stroked his hands and swam over, and he was in front of Lin Yuzhen.


    Two people, no more than half a meter apart, face each other in the mist.


    Lin Yu is really blushing, I don''t know if the hot spring is too hot, or he is nervous and shy.


    "Then, how do you measure?"


    She whispered.


    That voice, as soon as it was said, it seemed to be swallowed by mist.


    It seems, from this voice, you can hear Lin Yu''s heartbeat really plopping!


    "That''s the amount."


    Jiang Ning was still calm on his face, reached out his hand into the water, pinched Lin Yuzhen''s leg, gently pulled it up, and started from her ankle with the other hand, making gestures at once.


    "One shot, two shots..."


    Jiangning was expressionless, but Lin Yu couldn''t help biting his lip, nervous and shy!


    Jiangning touched her foot for the first time!


    Why doesn''t this guy have any expressions?


    Are you serious about helping yourself?


    "Four zhang..."


    I have already measured my knees!


    Jiangning will continue to measure up?


    Lin Yu suddenly regretted a bit, how could he agree to it!


    She wanted to withdraw her leg, but Jiang Ning seemed to refuse to let go of her hand.


    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Yu is really busy shouting.


    Jiangning immediately stopped his hand, raised his head, and said with a serious expression: "What''s the matter?"


    "You, how many times have you counted?"


    Lin Yu really wanted to say, don''t measure it, but when it comes to his lips, how did it become this sentence.


    She can''t wait for her whole body to get into the pool, what is wrong with herself, how can she ask such a thing.


    "I will ask you a question, forget it."


    Jiang Ning fixedly looked at Lin Yuzhen, "Or, I will measure it again."


    After finishing speaking, he started from the ankle again. This time, he was more calm in his heart.


    "One shot, two shots..."


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a muffled noise outside, as if the door was kicked open!


    Lin Yu was really flustered, and hurriedly withdrew his feet, and retracted himself into the pool, only half of his head was exposed, extremely nervous.


    "what''s up?"


    she asked.


    Jiangning glanced up, and suddenly became annoyed.


    Who the **** is making trouble this time?


    He has measured four times, he has already passed his knees!


    It¡¯s not easy to have such an atmosphere, and it¡¯s hard to get in touch with my dear wife more closely. Who is going to make trouble!


    "It''s okay."


    Jiang Ning''s anger was suppressed in his eyes, "You can take a relaxing bath in the hot spring, I''ll go see it, and be obedient."


    He got up, his sturdy figure, and his muscles didn''t look bloated, but they looked very sharp. You can feel what terrifying power is contained in this body!


    Especially, Jiang Ning still has a lot of scars on his body. The marks left by various wounds seem to have witnessed what he has experienced over the years.


    Lin Yu really looked a little dazed for a while.


    "Jiang Ning... how much has he suffered?"


    She felt a little distressed suddenly.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning put on a bathrobe and walked out blankly. His eyes were enough to kill!

 Chapter 237： Are you Jiang Ning?

    In the lobby of the hot spring club, five or six people lay on the ground, wailing in pain.


    Tyrannosaurus attacked fiercely and broke their arms without mercy!


    Lu Xun stood there, glanced around, and said lightly: "Where is Jiang Ning, I know he is here now, let him get out immediately!"


    He came directly to the East China Sea without any hesitation.


    No one has ever dared to disobey him, let alone embarrass him!


    Jiangning, so bold!


    He is now taking action personally, just to kill Jiang Ning, let Yu Fang watch them, and if he has said it, he will definitely do it.


    The power of the Lu family, no one can fight it!


    "Hehe, it seems that Jiang Ning is a tortoise with a shrunken head, so he doesn''t dare to come out at all."


    Lu Xun sneered and said loudly, "Jiang Ning, come out and die! Otherwise, I will burn the entire clubhouse!"


    He really dared to do it!


    The tyrannosaurus standing in front of him is like a real tyrannosaurus!


    expressionless face, but infinite murderous in his eyes!


    He has always been a violent person, impatient, and has followed Lu Qian for more than ten years. As long as Lu Qian asks him to kill people, he doesn''t ask why, just kill!


    Now he is in charge of protecting Lu Xun, he is regarded as his child''s nephew, naturally.


    "Uncle San, it seems that you made your move too lightly, and these people are not shouting loudly enough."


    Tyrannosaurus eyes shrunk, walked to a waiter, and suddenly stepped on it!


    Click!


    "what--"


    screaming, heart-piercing!


    The thigh bone was broken by a single foot!


    Tyrannosaurus is cruel!


    raised his foot again, this time, he was aiming at his head!


    As long as one step down, the head of the waiter will be crushed directly!


    "Who are you?"


    Suddenly, a voice came, dull, with a hint of anger.


    Lu Xun looked up and saw Jiang Ning come out, not only raised his eyebrows.


    "Are you Jiang Ning?"


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning turned out to be just a thin guy, and that face couldn''t see what it was capable of.


    "Come to me, but don''t know who I am?"


    Jiang Ning sneered, holding fire in his heart.


    I was talking to Lin Yuzhen, and I had the opportunity to get in touch more. These dog things dare to disturb me!


    "Where is the fool, come here to make trouble."


    Lu Xun frowned: "I am Lu Xun! Do you dare to talk to me like this!"


    "Lu Xun?"


    Jiang Ning remembered that, just now, Brother Gou told him that there was a life-and-death thing that came to the East China Sea to find himself, and asked himself to sever himself and go to the provincial capital Jinjia to apologize. This has been dealt with by Brother Gou.


    This kind of cat and dog, Jiang Ning has no time to take care of it.


    Now it seems that the Lord has come to the door.


    "What kind of dog thing."


    Jiangning waved his hand directly, "No matter who you are, if I break my good mood, and dare to hit others, don''t even think about going out today!"


    He is holding fire!


    "Arrogant!"


    Tyrannosaurus stepped forward, and suddenly a terrifying aura radiated from his body!


    looks like an evil dragon, staring at the prey Jiangning at this moment, wanting to swallow him directly!


    "Uncle San, interrupt his hands and feet and take them back. I will kill him myself!"


    Lu Xun shouted.


    No one has ever dared to call him a dog thing. This Jiang Ning is too arrogant. He can''t let Jiang Ning die easily. He must be tortured and he can''t survive or die!


    "ৡª¡ª"


    Tyrannosaurus moved!


    He is just a killing machine, he has no emotion at all, and he doesn''t like nonsense.


    A little bit, the ground seemed to tremble, and with a bang, the Tyrannosaurus had already approached Jiang Ning!


    "Accept your fate!"


    Tyrannosaurus snorted, his face was full of disdain, and he hit Jiang Ning''s thigh with a punch.


    According to his habit, first knock off both legs, and then break Jiang Ning''s hands!

 Chapter 238： Beat Tyrannosaurus!

    "boom!"


    But suddenly, a more violent force surged out in an instant!


    Jiangning''s fist seems to be an understatement, but it is like a flood, and it is extremely ferocious!


    At close range, the expression of Tyrannosaurus changed suddenly!


    He had only used five points, but at this moment, it was up to 90%. I didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be a real trainer!


    Where can I have time?


    "Crack!"


    Jiangning¡¯s fist is faster than Tyrannosaurus! Stronger! More fierce!


    hit the tyrannosaurus thigh fiercely, suddenly, there was a click, the sound of bone breaking!


    Tyrannosaurus flew upside down, the surprise on his face has become horror!


    The power of this punch is terrifying!


    If he hadn''t retreated in time, his leg would have been broken off!


    is a master!


    This Jiangning is a master!


    "Lu Xun..."


    Tyrannosaurus shouted immediately, trying to make Lu Xun escape, but Jiang Ning was already in front of him before he could finish speaking!


    How could it be so fast?


    "Want to go?"


    I broke my good deeds, and want to leave?


    dream!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Jiangning had three punches in succession, reaching the extreme. In the air, there was a faint burst of air, and the Tyrannosaurus had no time to react!


    His whole person is like a sandbag, and in front of Jiang Ning, he can only be beaten.


    But in the blink of an eye, the whole person hit the ground heavily, blood spurted from his mouth, and his face swelled higher and higher!


    His limbs were twisted in the opposite direction, and all his bones were broken.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The only sound that Tyrannosaurus can make is this deep scream!


    Lu is dumbfounded!


    was completely scared silly!


    From Jiangning''s shot to Tyrannosaurus lying down, it only took a few seconds!


    This¡­¡­


    What exactly is going on?


    Gulu!


    Lu Xun''s Adam''s apple slipped, standing there as if nailed to the ground, unable to move, completely frightened.


    How powerful Tyrannosaurus is, he knows very well that it is one of the three masters around his father, how could it... how could it be easily abandoned?


    monster!


    Devil!


    Lu Xun''s mind suddenly came up with these words. Jiang Ning was wearing a bathrobe, but he was clearly a terrible demon!


    On the ground, the Tyrannosaurus had no resistance, like a dead dog, where is the arrogant arrogance just now?


    While Lu Xun stood there, his legs were already soft, but his whole body was stiff.


    "You... what do you want to do?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning slowly walking in front of him, Lu Xun''s voice trembled.


    "My dad is Lu Qian... even Master Fu dare not provoke someone, if you dare to touch me, my dad...ah!"


    Before he could finish his words, Jiang Ning slapped it and slapped it!


    With a snap, Lu Xun was overturned to the ground!


    Two teeth flew out, still with blood stains!


    "Lu Qian? What kind of dog thing!"


    Jiangning still said this!


    He was condescending and stepped on Lu Xun''s face: "Do I know all the dogs?"


    Lu Xun trembled all over, his fear was extreme.


    Who is this Jiang Ning?


    Are not even afraid of his father Lu Qian?


    How dare he hit himself?


    "I...you are looking for death...ah!"


    Lu Xun screamed again.


    Jiang Ning stepped off his hand and sneered: "Threat me? The threat I am least afraid of!"


    "I... let me go..."


    Lu Xun twitched, his face pale and cold sweat, but he didn''t dare to speak hard.


    "I let you go?"


    Jiang Ning said coldly.


    "What I said, is it fart?"


    "If you dare to make trouble in the East China Sea, don''t even think about going back alive!"

 Chapter 239： Ill help you

    What he said, never kidding!


    The East China Sea wants to build an iron plate, build a forbidden area, it¡¯s no joke!


    These people have been making trouble again and again, really thinking that they dare not commit a cruel attack?


    Jiangning just disdains to do anything with this kind of ants!


    Something that can be pinched to death with one finger is a fart!


    "you¡­"


    Lu Xun trembled, "Dare you..."


    "Crack!"


    He didn''t finish his words, Jiang Ning stepped on it, killing him instantly!


    Jiangning has nothing to dare not!


    fell to the ground, his limbs were broken, and the tyrannosaurus with bright red blood in his mouth convulsed all over, watching Jiang Ning trample on Lu Xun alive. He wanted to stand up, but couldn''t move at all.


    "Gulu..."


    He opened his mouth and blood poured out of his throat!


    Fear!


    Where is there a trace of arrogance and arrogance on the face of Tyrannosaurus?


    There is only fear in his eyes now!


    The fear of the demon Jiangning!


    Who is this person, stronger than the broken sword when he was young!


    They only dared to wait for the broken sword to be old before they chose to do it. Even so, they had to go with the old broken sword with three of them to be sure to fight with the broken sword.


    Can face Jiang Ning in front of him, Tyrannosaurus feels that it is completely an abyss, no matter who it is, it is a dead end!


    He is afraid, he regrets it. What he is most worried about now is not that he will die, but that Lu Xun is dead. Big brother Lu Qian will definitely be furious, and they will definitely come to Jiangning for revenge...


    Once that happens, the whole Lu family will be ruined!


    Jiangning, invincible!


    Tyrannosaurus widened his eyes and looked at Jiang Ning. He wanted to go back. He wanted to go back and tell Lu Qian not to come to the East China Sea!


    Don''t even die!


    But he has no chance.


    "Big Brother...Don''t come to the East China Sea...Don''t come..."


    Tyrannosaurus whispered.


    Jiangning glanced at him and snorted coldly: "Throw them into the sea."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning didn''t look at it again, turned around and entered the VIP hot spring pool.


    Soon, someone came and dragged Tyrannosaurus and Lu Xun away, like two dead dogs.


    The floor was wiped clean, everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    vented, Jiang Ning''s anger dissipated a lot.


    Dare to bother myself to accompany Lin Yuzhen, even the champion boxing champion who swept the underground boxing world in Eastern Europe would not have the guts!


    "Jiangning?"


    Hearing the sound, Lin Yuzhen yelled softly.


    "Um."


    It was determined that it was Jiang Ning, and she was relieved.


    What happened outside just now, she didn''t know, she was still a little worried.


    Jiangning didn''t go into the pool again, so he just sat there wiping his body with a towel, preparing to change clothes, since Lu Xun is here, then Lu Qian and those guys must be coming soon.


    Fu Ye set up the game, Jiang Ning came in, but he would never follow Fu Ye''s design.


    If you want to borrow this knife from yourself, Master Fu also has to pay the price.


    "Are you going?"


    Lin Yu really got up, with a graceful figure and a clear view.


    She walked behind Jiang Ning, picked up the towel in Jiang Ning''s hand, "I''ll wipe it for you."


    Jiangning nodded without saying anything.


    "What happened outside just now?"


    Lin Yuzhen gently wiped off the drops of water on Jiang Ning''s back, and asked softly.


    "It''s nothing, two stray dogs ran in and have been driven away."


    Jiangning said at will.


    Lin Yu really didn''t care that what Jiang Ning was telling was the truth or lies. Her attention was all on Jiang Ning''s back, the dense scars!


    Her finger accidentally touched one place, as if she had been shocked, she immediately withdrew it back.


    The scars that look hideous, before they heal, should they bleed a lot, right?


    With so many scars, how many times did Jiang Ning go through, how many times he suffered, and every time he was injured, who was taking care of him?

 Chapter 240： Time to start

    When he healed alone, he was lonely, right?


    Lin Yu really didn''t know what was going on, she would suddenly think of this in her heart.


    She bit her lip lightly, and couldn''t help but stretch her fingers over again, gently stroking a scar.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Jiangning''s heart trembled suddenly, and he shook his head gently: "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    He turned his head and saw Lin Yuzhen''s eyes, tears were already rolling.


    "You have suffered a lot, right?"


    Lin Yu really raised his head, but tears fell from the corners of his eyes.


    Jiangning told her that he was really homeless, wandering on the street, and even nearly died several times...


    These scars on his body, how much suffering and sin he suffered.


    She hurts so much!


    "No matter how much bitter I eat, my heart will not be bitter."


    Jiangning smiled, "Because I have eaten the sweetest candy in the world."


    That one, the candy Lin Yu really gave him when he was young.


    Lin Yu¡¯s tender palm covered that scar, feeling the roughness of the scar, and it seemed that he could also feel the things Jiang Ning had experienced.


    "Promise me that I won''t get hurt anymore, okay?"


    Lin Yu really raised his head, his eyes filled with prayers.


    She doesn''t want to have another scar on Jiang Ning''s body, it must be very painful!


    "Well, listen to my wife."


    Jiangning nodded seriously.


    The two changed their clothes. Lin Yu really didn''t want to stay here for massage anymore. After soaking in the hot spring, she felt much more comfortable.


    Now she just wants to work harder to make herself stronger, so that when she stands by Jiang Ning, she can share some things for him.


    She can''t, let Jiang Ning be so lonely again.


    sent Lin Yuzhen back to the Lin Group, Jiang Ning went to the suburban training ground.


    Brother Gou and others are training excitedly!


    The latest training mode is completely different from the first stage.


    The first stage is to thoroughly stimulate their physical potential so that their speed, explosiveness, agility and strength can be maximized.


    And the second stage of training is completely training techniques-killing skills!


    Brother Gou, they really understand now that the three-legged cat kung fu they used to know are all shit!


    In just one week, the training techniques gave them a sense of art, what is the great way to the simple, what is the return to the basics, and it is impossible to understand if you don''t reach that level.


    And what Jiang Ning taught them was the most essential technique!


    If you can kill with one move, don''t waste a bit of effort!


    If you want to shoot, you have to be fast, accurate, and ruthless!


    leave no room for it!


    Brother Gou thought to himself, if he practiced to the extreme, would it be the strength of Jiang Ning, one punch, invincible!


    "Roar--"


    "drink--"


    "boom--"


    Thirty people, in groups of two, attacked each other without mercy!


    Tough, bloodthirsty, crazy!


    Everyone has injuries, and some people are even bleeding, but no one stops!


    This is exactly a group of beasts, a group of crazy beasts!


    Jiangning stopped the car, leaned against the door, looked at [Liancheng www.wsx5.cn] this group of crazy people from a distance, and lightly lighted a cigarette.


    The smoke drifted away and went with the wind.


    He squinted his eyes: "This evil wolf team is trained, it should be a bit interesting."


    Until now, Jiang Ning still felt that it was too boring.


    The enemy is too weak and boring.


    The opponent is too stupid and boring.


    Even, he doesn''t even have a strong desire to shoot.


    But now, Jiang Ning glanced at Brother Gou and the others, and the corners of his mouth raised: "It''s time to start, let''s start today."

 Chapter 241： Lu Qian is here!

    There are not many moves Jiang Ning taught to Brother Gou and the others. There are only three moves in total. They seem simple, but they can be varied!


    According to different people and different characteristics, derive their own moves.


    The most terrifying thing is that the essence of these moves has a feeling of returning to the basics, simple, but very effective, and extremely lethal!


    Feeling this, Gou Ge and others are very excited.


    They knew that they had come into contact with another world, and Jiang Ning helped them open the door of this world!


    They know better that when they come to this second stage, the next road will be more difficult, but it will be more exciting.


    As long as they can follow Jiang Ning, they will be fearless!


    Seeing the state of Brother Gou and the others, Jiang Ning didn''t worry at all. He glanced at it and drove away after smoking a cigarette.


    then.


    Provincial city.


    Lu Qian is here!


    There was no news from his son Lu Xun for a day, and even the Tyrannosaurus lost contact. This made Lu Qian worry that it was Master Fu who had killed him.


    But he returned to the provincial capital of Tianhai, but there was no trace of Master Fu at all.


    That old thing, where would you dare to come back?


    I''m too worried.


    Where did Lu Xun go?


    His own son is playful, active, arrogant and domineering, he knows it, but he doesn''t care.


    As the son of his Lu Qian, what''s wrong with being aggressive? It should be more arrogant!


    When he arrived in Tianhai Province, Master Fu did not dare to come back, so he had nothing to worry about.


    "There are no traces of Master Fu, nor traces of the broken sword. It seems that the news is very reliable. Master Fu is about to die."


    Ice Dragon got some clues and frowned slightly, "If Master Fu is dead, we will have to make some preparations instead, lest the fellow Can Jian counterattack."


    Once a master like Canjian counterattacked, it would be extremely terrifying.


    If he is only for murder, who can stop it?


    "It''s okay."


    Lu Qian didn''t care, "Don''t forget, he is old, and his broken sword is probably rusty."


    He snorted: "In the north, their backing is almost unsupported, let alone no one cares about them, don''t worry, if Master Fu is smart, this time he will take his family and fly away."


    Staying is definitely a dead end.


    "No news about Tyrannosaurus?"


    Lu Qian asked, "They have been in the provincial capital for a day, and there is no news at all."


    Before leaving, Lu Qian repeatedly told Lu Xun that he had to report to him no matter what he did in the provincial capital, but what happened?


    When I came to the provincial capital, nothing happened. I heard that I went to discuss business with my friends.


    He will talk about a fart business!


    "No news, don''t worry, there will be Tyrannosaurus following, Lu Xun will be fine."


    Ice Dragon Road.


    Lu Qian nodded, and didn''t care.


    To this day, there are only a few people left in the provincial capital, and they are still stubbornly resisting.


    The regulations even release words, even if you die, you will never bow your head!


    Lu Qian had no other feelings other than disdain.


    He doesn''t kill the statutes where he is now, because that site still needs a familiar person to control him. The statutes have occupied it for ten years after all.


    Wait for him to find someone who can replace the regulations, the regulations will not survive one day!


    In addition to the regulations, the same is true for other people in the province and city.


    I have to say that the provincial capital has a huge territory. If Master Fu is in control of it alone, it will not only consume energy, but also make it difficult for him to control.


    He chose to delegate power. It was a very smart choice. Not only could people help him share the burden, but he could also control it behind the scenes.


    He only needs to control these big guys in the charter, that''s enough.


    This old fox.


    Even Lu Qian, the enemy of life and death for more than ten years, had to admire that Master Fu was too cunning.


    Lu Qian had already planned to infiltrate other counties after he completely cleaned up the provincial capital of Tianhai and took all control.


    That doesn''t take much time, or even much effort.


    Lu Qian naturally didn''t care.


    Until after nine o''clock in the evening, there was still no news of Lu Xun, and Lu Qian felt a little uneasy.

 Chapter 242： Where is my son?

    "Keep looking!"


    He gave orders one after another, but the Ice Dragon and Blood Dragon sent many people, and there was still no whereabouts of Lu Xun and Tyrannosaurus.


    "Why did you disappear?"


    Lu Qian was a little worried, "Can Jian is back?"


    "Not too possible."


    Ice Dragon said, "If it were Can Sword, he would not be so low-key in his style."


    If Can Sword were to use it, it would surely be earth-shattering. The purpose is to let people know that he and Master Fu are back, but there is no news now.


    "Who did Lu Xun go to talk about business with?"


    Lu Qian asked.


    "Yu Jia and Jin Jia."


    Lu Qian got up: "Go to home!"


    He didn''t hesitate at all, the uneasy feeling in his heart made him a little worried.


    He hoped that what he had guessed did not happen.


    At this moment, Yu Fang is sitting in the study room with tea in front of him.


    He is also waiting for news.


    Lu Xun went to the East China Sea in the afternoon, why hasn''t he returned?


    not only didn''t come back, he didn''t even have any news.


    Could it be that they were also planted in the East China Sea?


    "Impossible!"


    Yu Fang directly denied his guess.


    "That''s from the Lu family! With such masters as Tyrannosaurus, Jiang Ning will undoubtedly die!"


    Yu Fang knows very well how terrible Tyrannosaurus is. In just a few days, the provincial capital rebelled against the people of the Lu family, and I don¡¯t know how many heads were smashed by him!


    This is a monster!


    "How come there is no news?"


    The fear of Jiangning is indelible by Yu Fang.


    Jiang Ning''s strength and domineering, Yu Fang is too clear.


    That''s why he deliberately stimulated Lu Xun and asked him to take the Tyrannosaurus to find Jiang Ning trouble, but now, he is a little disturbed.


    If Lu Xun died in the East China Sea, then... Then he is at home, I am afraid he will be over!


    "boom--"


    He was thinking, there was a loud noise outside, and the door seemed to be kicked out!


    "Yu let me out!"


    Hearing this roar, the tea cup in Yu''s hand was frightened and shattered to the ground.


    He ran out in a hurry, and saw Lu Qian, with two terrifying monsters, the Ice Dragon and the Blood Dragon, beside him, he immediately started laughing.


    "Welcome to Patriarch Lu!"


    Yu let go, "I don''t know if Patriarch Lu came to me, what''s the matter?"


    Yutian several people heard the noise and ran out immediately. When they saw the person coming, they didn''t dare to say a word, so they could only let Yu Fang speak.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Qian glanced at Yu Fang, then squinted his eyes, "Where is my son!"


    Hearing the words, Yu Fang trembled suddenly.


    Even Lu Qian is looking for Lu Xun?


    Lu Xun hasn''t come back yet!


    Yu Fang felt his heart, it seemed to stop suddenly, and his Adam''s apple slid up and down suddenly.


    "Shao Lu...didn''t he go to the East China Sea?"


    Yu Fang saw that Lu Qian had a murderous look on his face, and hurriedly explained, "He said he was going to the East China Sea to find someone to settle the account. He went there in the afternoon, didn''t he come back?"


    Hearing what Yu Fang said, Lu Qian felt even more worried.


    Tokai?


    is the rumored forbidden area? He didn''t care about it at all, but now, Lu Xun has gone and has not returned!


    "Snapped!


    He took a step forward, grabbed Yu Fang''s collar, and slapped his hand up, so that the corners of Yu Fang''s mouth were dripping with blood!


    Yutian and others looked at them and wanted to talk, but they were so scared by the eyes of the blood dragon and ice dragon that they didn''t dare to speak at all.


    "You''d better tell me things clearly, otherwise, you don''t want to live alone at home today!"

 Chapter 243： Sent back

    Sen cold words make Yu Fang tremble all over!


    Yutian and others were even more frightened.


    A terrifying figure like Lu Qian, if he does something, then the Yu family will really be wiped out.


    "I... I said! I said!"


    I dared to conceal a bit of where I put it, and invited Lu Xun to the Jin''s house for a drink. Everything was clearly stated.


    He thought about pushing the blame on the Jin family, but is Lu Qian that easy to deceive?


    "You arranged that Liu Yu, right?"


    After hearing what Yu Fang said, Lu Qian''s face was murderous!


    He knows his son''s preferences, and people outside know better.


    A young woman who likes a mature woman like a young woman. Yu Fang deliberately attracted Lu Xun to the Jin family. He could not hide it from the Jin family, but he could not hide it from Lu Qian!


    "I¡­¡­"


    Yu Fang trembling, "I just want to make Lu Shao happy."


    "Have fun?"


    The murderous look on Lu Qian''s face is even more serious, "Then let him go to the East China Sea by using the radical method to make him have fun?"


    suddenly roared when he put his head.


    Lu Qian can see through it at a glance!


    "Patriarch Lu, please spare my life, I...ah!"


    Before he could finish speaking, Lu Qian slammed his head directly with a fist. Suddenly, his brain burst!


    The red and white things spilled out, frightening Yutian and others, and they screamed.


    "Yu Fang!"


    Yutian''s eyes were red, and he wanted to rush over, but Lu Qian made a look in his eyes, he dared not move, and watched Yu Fang''s corpse fall.


    "Even my son dared to use it, you are so bold in your family!"


    Lu Qian roared like a huge thunder, causing pain in his eardrums.


    He knows now, Lu Xun went to the East China Sea, but he hasn''t returned yet. I''m afraid something has happened in the East China Sea!


    "Don''t leave one!"


    Lu Qian glanced at Yutian and others, turned around and left.


    Then, the door was closed, and the blood dragon and the ice dragon were killing the Quartet!


    At home, the whole door was killed!


    The blood is flowing into a river!


    Lu Qian didn''t expect that there would be such a place as the East China Sea in the underground circle of Hai Province this day.


    He had heard that this place is a bit special, and it is a must-see for all forces, but he didn''t care about it at all.


    It seems that the people who control the East China Sea are not that easy to talk.


    "Don''t worry, they will detain at most and dare not do anything to Lu Xun."


    A **** ice dragon with blood on his face, comforted Lu Qian.


    "It''s a mere East China Sea. If we dare to hurt Lu Xun, we will let them die in smoke!"


    Blood Dragon also shouted.


    What''s more, there are tyrannosaurus there, such a small place, no one can help but get tyrannosaurus.


    Lu Qian was uneasy in his heart.


    Even if Master Fu is still in the provincial capital, he is not worried, but that Donghai, he doesn''t know anything, he doesn''t know who is in charge there, let alone the temper of the person in charge.


    I''m afraid that things will be troublesome if you encounter those who don''t know how to measure.


    "Has the person sent back?"


    Lu Qian had sent someone to the East China Sea early in the morning to find out the news.


    "On the way, we will be there soon!"


    Lu Qian couldn''t wait any longer. He was about to kill him directly to the East China Sea. The people who went there came back and hurried over.


    "Patriarch! They have sent Lu Shao back to Linhai from the news that Donghai found!"


    "Sent back?"


    "Yes, the news I checked, the people from Donghai, personally sent Lu Shao back."


    Lu Qian breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the people in Donghai still know how to measure and know that they can''t mess with it. Lu Xun is fine.


    But why Lu Xun didn''t even call himself, and Tyrannosaurus also, they are so naive.


    "On the other side of the East China Sea, who is in control?"


    Lu Qian was a little curious, "I haven''t heard of it."


    "Patriarch, just recently, the underground circle of the East China Sea has undergone drastic changes. The former masters have disappeared. Now it is said that it is a young man named Jiang Ning who is in control from behind."

 Chapter 244： Fu Yes Abacus

    "Jiangning?"


    Lu Qian frowned, there was no such name in his impression.


    It seems that the North has never heard of this name. Who is this person?


    "I have investigated, this Jiangning has no background, it is said that he is a homeless man, and now he is the son-in-law of Donghailin''s family."


    Lu Qian and others were even more surprised.


    Tramp? Or a door-to-door son-in-law, such a person, who can control the underground circles of the East China Sea?


    "Puppet?"


    Ice Dragon immediately began to guess, "I think it must be a puppet of some big man, huh, tramp, it''s ridiculous!"


    is not only a homeless man, but also a door-to-door son-in-law. It would be shameful for a big man to let this kind of identity be on him.


    So they immediately decided that Jiang Ning was a puppet, just doing things for a big man.


    "Check! Check it out for me! Check the details behind Jiangning!"


    Lu Qian ordered immediately.


    Soon, he got up: "Since Lu Xun is okay, then we should do something."


    "This side of the provincial capital, clean it up thoroughly!"


    "Yes!"


    Binglong several people shouted.


    Now, except for the few stubborn guys in the regulations, the others are obedient. As long as the regulations are resolved, the Tianhai Provincial City will be completely controlled.


    Lu Qian and others were preparing to do it, when they suddenly received a call from Linhai.


    Lu Qian''s expression changed when he heard the first sentence.


    "What did you say? Lu Xun is dead!"


    Lu Qian Lei Ting was furious.


    The ice dragon and the blood dragon were even more shocked.


    Lu Xun is dead?


    Didn¡¯t the people from Donghai have sent them back? How could they die!


    Lu Qian''s face became more and more ugly, and his hands with the phone trembled and left, his eyes became scarlet instantly!


    Putting down the phone, Lu Qian didn''t say a word, and suddenly slammed the phone to the ground, bursting instantly!


    "Big Brother,"


    The blood dragon shouted.


    "Back to Linhai!"


    Lu Qian almost uttered a word, gritted his teeth and said, "Tyrannosaurus, also dead!"


    Hearing this, both the blood dragon and the ice dragon were stunned.


    Tyrannosaurus is also dead?


    What''s the matter!


    "Back to Linhai!"


    Lu Qian didn''t say any more. During the phone call, his wife was already crying too hard and couldn''t say anything. He had to go back.


    Lu Xun is dead!


    His only son died!


    Even his brother Tyrannosaurus is dead!


    Who the **** is it!


    who is it!


    The night in the provincial capital seems a little uneasy.


    As if something terrible is about to happen, many people are trembling, waiting anxiously and restlessly for the end to come.


    And in a quiet villa not far from the provincial capital.


    Master Fu, right here.


    He is not poisoned, his complexion is ruddy, and his complexion is excellent.


    sat in the pavilion, listening to all the information, and was silent for a long time.


    "I wanted you to kill the Tyrannosaurus and Lu Xun and blame Jiang Ning, but he didn''t expect that he would come in by himself in this round."


    After a long time, Master Fu spoke, "I borrowed a knife to kill, but this knife actually took the initiative."


    His eyes were deep, and he couldn''t understand Jiang Ning more and more.


    The more so, the more jealous he is.


    "Can he withstand Lu Qian''s anger?"


    Can Jian asked.


    Lu Qian''s five brothers killed two of them himself, and now Jiang Ning killed himself again, leaving only the blood dragon and the ice dragon.


    But in fact, Can Jian knows very well that Lu Qian is the strongest among the brothers!


    "This will tell you this, now the most important thing is Jiang Ning, what do you want to take away from me."


    Fu Ye said very meaningfully.

 Chapter 245： fury!

    Master Fu was really surprised, he didn''t expect Jiang Ning to take the initiative.


    According to his plan, once Lu Xun and Tyrannosaurus went to the East China Sea, he would let Can Jian take action and kill Lu Xun.


    As for Tyrannosaurus, he will leave it to Jiang Ning.


    Where can I think that Jiang Ning is so strong!


    killed both Tyrannosaurus and Lu Xun directly, without mercy!


    Ruthless people!


    I still underestimated Jiang Ning.


    At this moment, Master Fu''s jealousy towards Jiang Ning has become more and more profound.


    He set up this round, deliberately involving Jiang Ning, even if Jiang Ning lost to Lu Qian, but at least a part of Lu Qian''s power would be consumed.


    Where can I think that Jiang Ning is so fierce!


    Once Jiang Ning wins, then he will be passive.


    "Interesting, interesting."


    Master Fu poured a cup of tea, looked at the cup and laughed, "The posterity is terrifying."


    Can Jian did not speak.


    Face to face with Jiangning, he knew that Jiangning was very strong, terribly powerful!


    When he reached this age, his vitality had declined, but his strength could still be regarded as a half master, but Jiang Ning could not see through, he only knew that he would not be weaker than himself.


    But it is difficult for Jiang Ning to face the three of Lu Qian, Xuelong and Binglong alone.


    Behind Jiangning, there was no support from the big forces in the north. Lu Qian and the others went to the East China Sea, and Jiangning might be in danger.


    But the struggle in the underground circle is so cruel, life and death are the most common things.


    Now everyone¡¯s attention is on Linhai!


    then.


    rushed back to Linhai overnight, still after three o''clock in the morning.


    Lu''s hall, brightly lit!


    The crying and sobbing kept on.


    On the ground, there are two dead bodies lying down, covered with white cloth, looking gloomy and depressing.


    "Ah...Xun''er, my Xun''er!"


    Mrs. Lu has been crying a few times, sitting on the chair at the moment, muttering blankly, the tears on her face washed away the heavy makeup.


    "Patriarch is back!"


    Someone shouted outside, and immediately, Lu Qian took the blood dragon and the ice dragon and walked in quickly.


    Hearing Lu Qian''s return, Mrs. Lu suddenly looked up, like a ghost.


    "Lu Qian! You bastard!"


    She flew over, grabbed Lu Qian¡¯s face and hit, "You can''t even keep your son! What''s your use! Ah!"


    Lu Qian pushed Mrs. Lu away: "Go away!"


    He asked Mrs. Lu to take him down, immediately walked to the corpse, and lifted the white cloth.


    At that moment, Lu Qian''s body shook suddenly.


    is Lu Xun!


    He is really dead!


    Lu Xun, who was lying on the ground at the moment, was completely cold, already stiff, and his pale face was still wide-eyed, full of horror.


    As if before dying, I saw something terrifying!


    Lu Qian clenched his fists, his lips trembling.


    He lifted another piece of white cloth, and the Tyrannosaurus had all his limbs broken, his face was so swollen that he could hardly be recognized, he also kept his eyes open and couldn''t stare!


    The fear on ¡¡¡¡''s face is exactly the same as Lu Xun!


    "Tyrannosaurus..."


    The blood dragon clenched his fists, his joints creaked, "Who killed my brother!"


    Lu Xun is dead, and so is the Tyrannosaurus!


    Their five brothers, now there are only two of them left!


    "Who sent them back?"


    Lu Qian''s anger couldn''t be suppressed at all, and the murderous aura in his voice almost boiled.


    "Several people from the East China Sea said they sent Lu Shao lost, strayed into the East China Sea, sent Lu Shao home, where did they think..."


    Where did I think that the corpse was sent back!


    "What about people!"


    Lu Qian burst into a drink.


    "Go... gone."


    The subordinate of the Lu family trembled with fright.


    When they saw the bodies of Lu Xun and Tyrannosaurus, they were already shocked. At this moment, Lu Qian was furious, who would dare to provoke him?


    If you say something wrong, you are dead!

 Chapter 246： Blood debt is paid back!

    Lu Qian stopped talking.


    But the more he does not speak, the more frightening he is!


    The silent lion bites people, which is the most terrifying!


    "Brother! I want to avenge the Tyrannosaurus!"


    The blood dragon roared, "East China Sea...I will go to the East China Sea now! Kill him without leaving a piece of armor!"


    Ice Dragon also roared: "Kill all those **** bastards!"


    "Let them pay the blood debt!"


    Lu Qian still didn''t speak.


    He squatted down, hugged Lu Xun up, in his arms, as if he wanted the temperature in his arms to make Lu Xun''s body soft and able to come back to life again.


    can touch Lu Xun''s arm, that cold feeling, let Lu Qian know that Lu Xun is dead!


    His son is dead!


    His only son is dead!


    "Big Brother!"


    Seeing Lu Qian''s refusal to express his opinion, the blood dragon roared, "I want them to pay back their blood debts!"


    Lu Qian was silent for a moment, and his voice became a little hoarse.


    "Prepare the funeral for Lu Xun and Tyrannosaurus."


    He raised his head and glanced at the Blood Dragon and Ice Dragon, "Hold it in the East China Sea!"


    "I want the entire underground circle of the East China Sea to be buried with my son and brother!"


    Soon, the news spread.


    In just two hours, the sky is still dark, and the entire Linhai Underground Circle and the Tianhai Underground Circle are all known.


    Lu Qian¡¯s only son died, he died in the East China Sea!


    Even his brother Tyrannosaurus died in the East China Sea!


    The East China Sea suddenly became the most terrifying place in everyone''s eyes. It was an absolute forbidden place!


    At the same time, it makes people feel sympathetic, because Lu Qian is still alive, the blood dragon and the ice dragon are still alive!


    This forbidden area will soon cease to exist.


    Because Lu Qian made a statement, he wanted to hold a funeral for Lu Xun and Tyrannosaurus, and even more in the East China Sea, to take the heads of the entire underground circle of the East China Sea to pay tribute to his son!


    Tianhai Provincial City.


    I got the news and couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    He lit more than a dozen cigarettes, and the cigarette **** dropped all over the ground. In his bloodshot eyes, the emotions were complicated.


    "Brother, Jiang Ning, he..."


    Gao Fei''s Adam''s apple slipped, a little unbelievable, "He actually killed Lu Xun and Tyrannosaurus!"


    He actually dared to do it!


    "This is Jiang Ning."


    The regulations voice is low, "He is not afraid of anything, even Master Fu and Lu Qian, in his eyes, they are also ants."


    Thinking of being arrogant and arrogant before, and wanting to go to the East China Sea to get a share of the pie, the regulations are still scared at this moment.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning''s disdain to caress about ants like him, I am afraid that he would already be a rotten corpse!


    In this underground circle of Hai Province, Master Fu is already old, even if he comes back, it will be hard to stop Jiang Ning.


    Especially this time, when Lu Qian came, Master Fu fled, and Jiang Ning counterattacked strongly!


    The four characters for the East China Sea Forbidden Land, once it stands, no one can break it!


    It was another cigarette that burned to the tail. It was not until the hand was burnt that the regulations were thrown away in a panic.


    "Then what shall we do now?"


    They have been waiting for death, waiting for Lu Qian to take their lives, but now, Lu Qian''s mind is probably the only thing to kill Jiang Ning.


    If Jiangning can hold it, then the underground circle of the sea will hold it. If Jiangning loses, his statutes will die!


    "Go to the East China Sea!"


    A trace of madness flashed in his eyes.


    "To the East China Sea?"


    Gao Fei''s heart twitched, "Now everyone else is desperately trying to get rid of the East China Sea. Let''s go to the East China Sea..."


    "Yes! Go to the East China Sea!"


    The charter''s face was a bit stubborn and hysterical, "Got a gamble! If we win the bet, we will live! If we lose the bet, we will die! If you want to die, I have to pull a few backsides by the sea!"

 Chapter 247： Dont want to do it anymore?

    The news, like a plague, quickly spread throughout the underground circles of Linhai and Tianhai.


    Everyone Lu Qian has only one son, he is so spoiled, and now, his only son is dead!


    died in the East China Sea!


    Not only that, even his brother Tyrannosaurus died in the East China Sea.


    Lu Qian recently made a strong move and drove away Master Fu who had been in the sky for more than 20 years. Who would dare to provoke him?


    These people from the East China Sea are really reckless!


    Tianhai¡¯s underground circle, everyone is in danger, and they keep clearing their relationship with Donghai, even if they have nothing to do with them.


    The people facing the sea, filled with righteous indignation, clamored to follow Lu Qian to the East China Sea and level the underground circle of the East China Sea!


    The regulations at this time are shouting in the air, whoever goes to make trouble in the East China Sea will step over the body of his regulations!


    In the eyes of others, the regulations are undoubtedly seeking their own way of death.


    even dared to anger the Lu family so much, because he thought he had a long life.


    It''s a pity that Lu Qian doesn''t want to care about the regulations at all. He just wants to kill Jiang Ning, kill everyone in the underground circle of the East China Sea, and bury his son!


    Early in the morning, the funeral procession, in mighty force, set off from Linhai Lujia and rushed towards the East China Sea.


    More than a dozen cars, all covered with white cloth, the atmosphere is gloomy, and it makes people breathless!


    Lu Qian is so upright!


    did not show any secret revenge.


    He just wants everyone to know that he Lu Qian is here!


    Whoever dares to kill his son must pay the price of blood!


    For a while, the underground circles in the East China Sea were not tense yet, the people in the ground circles became tense first.


    Leader Zhang didn''t care that he still had a lot of things to deal with, so he hurried to find Jiang Ning.


    "Mr. Jiang, Donghae is too dangerous now, you have to leave temporarily!"


    The leader Zhang¡¯s expression is not good, even if he uses his own power, he can block the bright, but secret?


    The cruelty of the underground circle, he knows some, that''s no joke!


    A group of lunatics are completely crazy, no one can bear it!


    He has made arrangements to guard strictly and prevent Lu Qian¡¯s people from entering the East China Sea arrogantly, but he doesn¡¯t know how long he can stop him. After all, behind the Lu family...


    "What do you leave for?"


    Jiangning was drinking tea, sitting on the sofa, and glanced up at Leader Zhang, "Are you busy lately?"


    "No, a lot of things are busy, investment promotion, approval and inspection... these are not important,"


    Leader Zhang hurriedly said, "Mr. Jiang, your safety is the most important!"


    "fart."


    Jiang Ning scolded, "These are not important, what is important? Just do your own thing."


    "But..."


    "Don''t you want to do it?"


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes.


    "no¡­¡­"


    "Then go back and do things, the people of Donghai, just wait for you to do things, don''t get your salary in vain, when do I need you to worry about it."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "At this point, you are more than a little bit worse than Lao Huang."


    Leader Zhang was helpless, but he dared not say anything.


    If Huang Yuming was here, he would definitely be shocked, where could he sit still.


    As stable as Mount Tai, I''m afraid Jiangning is the only one.


    Seeing Jiang Ning calmly drinking tea, he could only grit his teeth and bite the bullet and leave, but secretly he still needs to make some preparations, and absolutely must not let Jiang Ning have an accident.


    Otherwise, he can''t afford to die a hundred times!


    The old **** Jiangning was there, so he didn''t care about it at all.


    "Well, today''s cherries are pretty sweet, so I can give them some to my wife."

 Chapter 248： Kill me!

    He took the washed fruits and went upstairs leisurely. Lin Yu was really busy in the office and didn''t have time to bother Jiang Ning.


    "Cherry is very sweet."


    "I see, you let it go, I''ll eat it later."


    Lin Yu didn''t really look up.


    After a while, she felt Jiang Ning coming over and raised her head. Jiang Ning was holding the cherry in his hand and handing it to her mouth.


    "Eat two."


    Lin Yuzhen''s face blushed slightly, and he opened his mouth obediently, and Jiang Ning put the cherries in.


    "Thanks husband."


    "good."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I won''t interrupt your work, take a good rest, you know."


    "Well, I see."


    Lin Yu really blushed.


    The cherries in my mouth seem to be very sweet.


    Jiangning walked out of the office, went straight downstairs, and the phone rang.


    Over there, Brother Gou¡¯s excited voice was a bit uncontrollable.


    "Boss, the gifts are ready, why are they so slow!"


    "Wait for them on the way."


    Jiangning said lightly, "For such unlucky people, don''t enter the East China Sea."


    "Yes!"


    hung up the phone, Jiang Ning slightly narrowed his eyes: "Master Fu, have you figured out how to thank me?"


    ¡­¡­


    On the provincial road leading to the East China Sea, there were more than a dozen cars, and the atmosphere was extremely suppressed.


    Lu Qian, who was sitting in the car, had an even more gloomy expression, so gloomy that the people sitting next to him did not dare to breathe.


    In the car behind ¡¡¡¡, the bodies of Lu Xun and Tyrannosaurus were placed in the coffin.


    Lu Qian has decided to use the heads of everyone in the underground circle of the East China Sea to pay homage to them!


    "Big Brother, Jiang Ning, can''t let him die easily!"


    The blood dragon''s forehead blue veins violently, murderous surging, "We want him to survive, to die! Torture him for a few years before letting him die!"


    On the methods of torture, the blood dragon knows a lot, and he will definitely not let Jiang Ning die so easily.


    "And the people around him, his family, his wife, and friends, all have to die!"


    Binglong said coldly, "I want them to pay a painful price!"


    This is not only to avenge Lu Xun and Tyrannosaurus, but also to let everyone outside know the consequences of offending the Lu family.


    If they don''t take revenge strongly, it would be an impression that people from the Lu family can kill them at will!


    Even Lu Qian¡¯s son!


    Lu Qian did not speak.


    His eyes are bloodshot, and the boiling murderous aura has been restrained in his heart, but everyone can feel the extremely suppressed anger, once it erupts, what a terrible thing it will be.


    This time, they brought more than 300 people, all of them were the elite of his Lu family!


    Not to mention, Lu Qian, Blood Dragon and Ice Dragon are even more powerful masters.


    The three of them work together, and even facing the broken sword, they will not fall into the wind. When they reach the East China Sea, they can easily sweep, destroy the underground circle of the East China Sea!


    Lu Qian looked out the car window, his eyes cold.


    "My son... I will kill all the people in the underground circle of the East China Sea and give you a funeral!"


    "boom!"


    He was thinking, the first car suddenly slammed in the direction and lost control. It rolled twice in the air and hit the ground heavily!


    There was a loud noise, sparks splashed everywhere!


    The car behind ¡¡¡¡ braked and stopped immediately.


    "What happened!"


    The blood dragon lowered the car window and roared.


    At this time, dare to make mistakes?


    He fixed his eyes and found that a hole had been dug on the road ahead, which directly blocked their way.


    The blood dragon''s eyes suddenly shrank.


    "Brother, from Tokai!"


    Lu Qian sneered, his mouth twitching.


    He knows that the people in the underground circle of the East China Sea will not wait to be killed. They will definitely take action. Are they here to stop them now?


    But they, can you stop it?


    "No matter how much you come... Kill me!"

 Chapter 249： provocative!

    "Wow!"


    The car door opened, and the crowds rushed out.


    Everyone is wearing mourning clothes, holding weapons in their hands, fierce and cruel!


    Within a moment, the road was full of people, and everyone''s eyes were staring ahead!


    A chair was placed on the open space on the side of the road. Jiang Ning sat there, just enjoying the sun.


    He raised his head slightly, leaned on the chair, looked at Lu Qian and the others who got out of the car, and smiled lightly: "I heard that the people from Linhai Lu''s family are coming to the East China Sea?"


    "Is that you?"


    Lu Qian''s eyes shrank slightly and stared at Jiang Ning. This was the first time he saw Jiang Ning.


    Unexpectedly, it was so young.


    "My son Lu Xun... but you killed it!"


    He ignored the question Jiang Ning asked, and asked directly in a cold voice.


    "That''s right."


    Jiang Ning didn''t even want to deny, "He deserves to die."


    "Then my brother Tyrannosaurus..."


    "It''s the same, I killed him, he couldn''t help it."


    Jiangning is still sitting on the chair, behind him, there are thirty people from Brother Gou!


    Other than that, there is no one else.


    There are only 31 of them!


    Lu Qian¡¯s face was already extremely ugly. He thought Jiang Ning would quibble and Jiang Ning would beg for mercy, because he was worried that he would lose face in the East China Sea, so he went out of the city to meet them in person, trying to calm his anger!


    But he didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be a provocation!


    He brought thirty people to stop him?


    "Brother, I will kill him!"


    The blood dragon was already unbearable, and was about to rush out with a roar.


    "Wait a minute."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, "What are you so anxious about? What are you so anxious about?"


    "Knowing that the main Lu family is coming, as the host, naturally I have to prepare some gifts for you."


    Jiang Ning beckoned, and Gou and the others immediately stepped aside, and immediately, three coffins appeared in front of Lu Qian and the others.


    Lu Qian is even more murderous!


    Jiangning...find death!


    "The family must be neat and tidy,"


    Jiangning said, "I said that in the East China Sea, people are not allowed to make trouble, but no matter how many times I say it, some people will not listen. Since it is here, I will say it again for the last time.


    "Arrogant!"


    The ice dragon roars, nowhere can I hold it.


    He flicked his wrist, and suddenly a dagger fell into his palm and grasped it suddenly.


    "I want your life now! Use this coffin for yourself!"


    "ৡª¡ª"


    The ice dragon rushed out!


    "kill!"


    The blood dragon couldn''t help it anymore. With a low growl, waving his fist, he immediately rushed out, and together with the ice dragon, one left and one right, he directly killed Jiangning!


    [ÓÆÓƶÁÊéwww.uutxt.co]¡¡ Ke Jiangning, still sitting there!


    "Agou, you guys... kill as much as you want."


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou and others, suddenly became excited, like a man who had been holding back for a few years, suddenly saw a beautiful woman.


    Thirty people, thirty evil wolves!


    all rushed out.


    They knew that the Ice Dragon and others belonged to Jiang Ning, so they had no intention to stop them. They passed the Ice Dragon and killed the three hundred people!


    "kill--!"


    roar loudly!


    Thirty people rushed to the three hundred people, which made the people Lu Qian brought, all of them angry to the extreme.


    They have never been humiliated like this!


    Even the provincial capital of Tianhai has been taken down, and there is only East China Sea, dare to provoke them like this?


    At the same time, the ice dragon and the blood dragon arrived in front of Jiangning!


    "Die!"


    The blood dragon''s fist blasted Jiang Ning''s head, and the ice dragon''s dagger directly pierced Jiang Ning''s heart!


    Two moves, both are sure to kill!


    Fierce!


    mercilessly!


    Jiangning sat on a chair, even with one leg resting on the other, as if he didn''t react at all.


    Such a person, dare to be so arrogant?


    Why is he arrogant!

 Chapter 250： Kill with a punch!

    The ice dragon roared in his heart, and the dagger in his hand was a little harder.


    Lu Qian, who had been staring at Jiangning, suddenly changed his eyes and shouted, "Be careful!"


    Of course he could not have said to Jiang Ning.


    Suddenly, the aura on Jiang Ning''s body changed.


    is like a vortex, from nothing, from small to large, and then to become a black hole that swallows everything, all this happens in an instant!


    Jiangning moved!


    He floated up suddenly, with one hand out, seemingly slow, but as fast as lightning!


    grabbed the wrist of the ice dragon, and burst out terrifying power instantly!


    "Crack¡ª"


    Ice Dragon''s face changed drastically. He knew that his wrist had been abruptly broken by Jiang Ning.


    How can this be?


    He has been practicing Kungfu for 20 years, and his body strength is far from the average person''s. How could Jiang Ning...


    "There is still time to think of anything else?"


    There was a sudden sound in the ice dragon''s ears. He just reacted and saw that Jiang Ning''s feet had been kicked heavily on his chest.


    "boom!"


    He flew out all over!


    "Ice Dragon!"


    The blood dragon was shocked, and the fist that hit Jiang Ning''s head accelerated even more.


    "boom!"


    Jiangning stood there, motionless with his legs, and also punched, faster than the blood dragon! More violent than the blood dragon!


    "what-"


    The fists of the two people slammed into each other, but the blood dragon couldn''t help but yelled, and was shocked to take a dozen steps back!


    The faces of the two people were full of horror, as if they had seen a ghost.


    This is impossible!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    Jiangning, how could such a young kid be so strong?


    Not to mention, they have never heard of this person, Tianhai Province, when will such a terrible monster appear!


    "ৡª"


    Lu Qian rushed over, and the three of them stood together, looking at Jiang Ning fearfully.


    At this moment, they have no doubt that the Tyrannosaurus was killed by Jiang Ning!


    With Jiangning''s strength, Tyrannosaurus might not last long.


    too frightening!


    "kill him!"


    Lu Qian gave a low growl, no matter who Jiang Ning was, he would have to pay a price for killing his son.


    The three of them shot at the same time, and they became more fierce, even more desperate than facing a broken sword!


    Looking at the trio''s madness, Jiang Ning''s shoulders suddenly shook, and the joints of his whole body crackled like fried soybeans.


    "Finally, I can move a little bit!"


    "Boom!"


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, Jiang Ning''s footsteps were slammed on the ground.


    He shot!


    is like a meteor bomb!


    Jiangning ignored Lu Qian and the blood dragon, staring at the ice dragon one step ahead, and blasted out a punch!


    too fast!


    Ice Dragon''s face suddenly became pale. He wanted to back up, but it was too late. He clearly felt that Jiang Ning''s fists were very slow, but why... couldn''t avoid it!


    "boom!"


    This punch hit the ice dragon''s chest firmly, seemingly light and fluttering, but at the moment of contact, that terrifying power made the ice dragon''s face instantly red!


    seems to have a powerful wave pouring into my chest, layer by layer, layer by layer fierce!


    Heart!


    can''t bear it at all!


    "what-"


    I don¡¯t know how many bones were broken in the ice dragon¡¯s chest. The whole person flew out, still in mid-air, spouting blood with his mouth open.


    He hit the ground heavily, raised his head, and looked at Jiang Ning''s eyes, full of horror.


    opened his mouth to talk, but it spewed black blood and some internal organs...


    There was no time to say a word, the ice dragon twitched twice, and there was no sound!


    Lu Qian and Xuelong both numb their scalp!


    This punch is terrible, right?


    Just punch and kill the ice dragon!

 Chapter 251： be terrified!

    Lu Qian suddenly felt that he was fooled!


    How could he come to the East China Sea!


    There is a terrifying monster hidden in this East China Sea, wouldn''t Master Fu know it?


    Master Fu must know!


    At this moment, Lu Qian suddenly realized that Master Fu had left the provincial capital deliberately, in order to lure himself to the sea, in order to let himself provoke this terrifying monster!


    punch!


    killed the ice dragon with just one punch. This kind of strength, even the Remnant Sword in the peak period, may not be able to do it.


    Jiang Ning in front of him seems to have no strength at all...


    Fear!


    Even though he was thinking of revenge all the time, at this moment, Lu Qian''s heart was more of fear, fear that couldn''t be suppressed at all.


    Even if he faced the big man in the north, he had never been so afraid of Jiang Ning.


    East China Sea Forbidden Area!


    In his mind, these four words suddenly appeared.


    Why did Master Fu not touch the East China Sea?


    He doesn''t look down on it, he doesn''t dare!


    Lu Qian suddenly realized at this moment, but it was too late.


    "Ice Dragon!"


    The blood dragon''s eyes were red, and he watched the ice dragon in front of him, being bombarded and killed by Jiang Ning, the whole person was violent.


    Tyrannosaurus just died, and now the ice dragon is dead again, and now he is the only one of their five brothers!


    "I will kill you!"


    The burly figure of the blood dragon trembles when it steps on the ground, like a wild man, rushing towards Jiangning frantically.


    Lu Qian looked pale: "Blood Dragon!"


    He wanted to call the blood dragon, but at this moment, where can the blood dragon calm down?


    "die--"


    The blood dragon bit his teeth and bleeds, his fists roared, and he smashed at Jiangning frantically!


    "I don''t know what I can do."


    Jiangning still blasted out with a punch!


    "boom!"


    The fists of the two people slammed together again.


    exploded vigorously, and the blood dragon''s fist suddenly became bloody!


    "I want you to die¡­¡­"


    The blood dragon didn''t retreat, as if he was crazy, he didn''t feel pain, only anger and crazy killing intent in his eyes.


    He raised another fist and continued to smash!


    "boom!"


    is still a punch!


    The blood dragon screamed, and both fists burst into pieces!


    Bare bones!


    comes out from the wrist, dripping with blood, where is a complete hand!


    Lu Qian saw shockingly, his heart almost jumped out of his chest!


    too frightening!


    is terrible!


    "kill--"


    behind the ear, there was a more terrifying voice.


    Lu Qian looked back abruptly, only to feel that his legs were almost unsteady!


    Brother Gou and 30 people...no! That is thirty beasts!


    Like a wolf into a flock, he is killing his men like crazy!


    One move, one move, simple but extremely powerful, it''s all killing skills, simply neat.


    Brother Gou quickly reached out with one hand, clasped a person''s neck, and twisted the other hand suddenly, with a click, the person''s neck was directly broken!


    He didn''t even look at it, and moved on to the next one, punching out, hitting the temple!


    "boom!"


    is another one!


    Lu Qian is terrified!


    The people who looked at him fell one by one.


    looked at more than 300 people, screamed one by one, wanted to escape, but couldn''t escape, was madly chased by Brother Gou and others, looked at each of his subordinates, crying for mercy, but still could not escape...


    "Ah...ah!"


    Lu Qian yelled, his face extremely grim, "Jiangning! Jiangning, who are you on earth!"


    "Do you know who the person behind me is!"


    He roared, but he didn''t dare to rush over.


    Even if his strength is stronger than the ice dragon and the blood dragon, in front of Jiang Ning, he has no doubt that he will definitely die!


    He stared at Jiang Ning, but backed away.


    Jiangning had no intention of chasing after him.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "But as long as he dares to make trouble in the East China Sea, he will end up just like the two corpses."

 Chapter 252： Shivering!

    Lu Qian only felt his scalp numb.


    Jiangning is too domineering!


    is too arrogant!


    Does he even care about the big people behind him?


    The screams kept coming from behind. There were three hundred people. There are still standing now. I''m afraid there are less than one hundred people. How long is this!


    Lu Qian is really scared.


    He looked up in the direction of the East China Sea, only to think that it was a black vortex, a black hole!


    Anyone who steps in will be crushed!


    "Ah...ah!"


    Lu Qian seemed to be crazy, screamed and fled in a panic, not even caring about the corpses of the blood dragon and ice dragon, or even the corpse of his son Lu Xun, who was still in the car.


    He turned down the road, covered in dust, and fled in embarrassment...


    Jiangning had no intention of chasing after him.


    This kind of ants is not worthy of being chased by him.


    "Master Fu, this gift is sincere enough."


    Jiang Ning sat back on the chair, his face calm, it seemed that he had just killed, but two ants, which did not cause him any mood swings at all.


    And on the other side of Brother Gou, he is already so excited!


    More than three hundred people, seeing the tragic death of the blood dragon and the ice dragon, Lu Qian fled in panic, and who else could hold on, frightened their souls away one by one.


    They ran desperately, without looking back, and dared not pick them up if their shoes were dropped, yelling and fleeing, just wanting to stay away from the East China Sea.


    They don¡¯t want to be close to the East China Sea anymore in their entire lives, and they don¡¯t want to hear the word East China anymore...


    A strong smell of blood, even if the wind blows.


    Brother Gou and others, one by one, panting, trembling, not because of fear, but because of...excitement!


    They didn''t expect that they could become so strong!


    They didn''t even expect that Jiang Ning was so powerful!


    This is a man like a god!


    East China Sea Forbidden Area!


    In their hearts, these four words are now deeply ingrained.


    The East China Sea is a forbidden area, a forbidden area created by Jiangning, and a forbidden area guarded by them.


    Anyone who dares to make trouble here, no matter who it is, will definitely die!


    "Clear the traces and go."


    Jiang Ning has taught him what should be taught. In this battle, he was quite satisfied with the performance of Brother Gou and the others.


    Jiangning left with Brother Dog and others. The dozen or so cars from Linhai are still there, but no one can stand.


    The strong smell of blood makes people nauseous.


    At that time, on the highway, the regulations were coming.


    "Hurry up! Drive faster!"


    He yelled, "Even if we die, we will fight with Lu Qian''s bastards. Killing one is enough, killing two is enough... Ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, the car slammed to a halt!


    The charter hit his head on the car door and suddenly swelled up.


    "Big, big brother..."


    driving high, his voice is trembling, his hands are firmly holding the steering wheel, he feels his back is chilling!


    still that place!


    The place where they were sniped by Jiangning last time!


    But now, it is Lu Qian who are being attacked!


    "what¡­¡­"


    The regulations looked over and looked through the window, and the whole person was instantly numb.


    The dozen or so cars with seaside license plates are still parked on the side of the road, and beside those cars...


    "Wow--"


    As soon as the regulations opened the car door, a strong **** smell came on his face. He couldn''t help it at all, and he opened his mouth and vomited out.


    Gao Fei and the others got out of the car, the same is true, each of his stomachs almost turned over.


    Dozens of people knelt on the ground and vomited for a long time before climbing back into the car with support, closing the windows tightly, each of them pale, unable to control their bodies, shivering.

 Chapter 253： Forbidden!

    They dare not think about the scene outside the car, they dare not imagine what happened.


    so horrible!


    Lu Qian had three masters in total, and a large number of subordinates, but the result was as if they were not here for revenge, but entered the slaughterhouse.


    sent himself to the slaughterhouse!


    "Oh..."


    Just thinking about it, the regulations felt uncomfortable in my stomach.


    "The windows are closed tightly!"


    He endured his nausea and did not dare to look outside, "Turn around and go immediately! Go!"


    He didn''t dare to look at it again, but when he closed his eyes, it was the horrible picture.


    Gao Fei trembling hands, turned around and left, until he drove out for a few kilometers, he felt his legs were still trembling, even when he stepped on the accelerator, he quivered.


    East China Sea Forbidden Area!


    Starting today, this forbidden area is truly justified.


    This is all the prestige built on Lu Qian and others!


    They even saw the corpses of the Ice Dragon and the Blood Dragon, and the coffin used to hold the corpse of Lu Qian and the Tyrannosaurus. Although they did not see Lu Qian, they wanted to know what Lu Qian would end up with.


    The regulations are really scared, it''s a fear from the bottom of my heart.


    Even Goofy, who thought Jiang Ning would definitely die this time, closed his mouth tightly at this moment, afraid that once he opened his mouth, he could not help but vomit again.


    He told himself that he would never provoke Jiang Ning in this life, he would rather commit suicide than provoke Jiang Ning this monster!


    Someone came to deal with the scene soon, as if nothing happened, but the news could not be sealed at all, and no one deliberately sealed it.


    Lu Qian is planted.


    This strong came from Linhai, let everyone watch, let everyone wait to see Lu Qian, kill the people in the underground circle of the East China Sea, all closed their mouths at this moment.


    Mention the forbidden area of ??the East China Sea again, just chilling!


    Even Lu Qian is planted!


    This powerful figure who drove off Master Fu was planted in the little East China Sea.


    Tyrannosaurus was killed, ice dragon was killed, blood dragon was killed, Lu Qian''s only son was also killed!


    Just because they all offended the forbidden area of ??the East China Sea.


    Even Lu Qian''s whereabouts are still missing, I''m afraid he won''t live long.


    For a while, those big bosses in the provincial capital who had surrendered to Lu Qian before were panicked again.


    They are not worried that Master Fu will come back again, but worried that Jiang Ning of the East China Sea will settle accounts with them.


    After all, they betrayed the Tianhai Underground Circle, but Jiang Ning did not respond.


    Even Donghae didn''t respond, as if nothing had happened.


    Those who should attract investment are still attracting investment, and those who are in development and construction are still in development and construction, the order is getting better and better, the living atmosphere is getting stronger, and the sense of happiness is constantly improving.


    It seems that no one knows that such a earth-shattering event happened outside Donghai City.


    At the same time, everyone is in danger in the underground circle of Linhai City!


    Everyone is worried that the East China Sea will counterattack and retaliate!


    Lu Qian is planted, who can stop the strong East China Sea?


    But still, Donghae did not respond.


    Soon, there was news that the East China Sea is a forbidden area. As long as you don¡¯t go there to cause trouble, it is naturally safe.


    Although I don''t know where the news came from, at least it made many people breathe a sigh of relief.


    Jiangning didn''t say anything in the face of the accident, and when he returned to the East China Sea, he continued his life.


    And Gou and others, tirelessly, continue to devote themselves to crazier training.


    The madman who tasted the sweetness will only become more and more crazy...


    Lu Qian did not dare to return to Linhai.


    He didn''t dare to stay in Tianhai, these two places are extremely dangerous places for him now.


    He was worried that Jiang Ning would chase and kill him, and completely wipe out himself!

 Chapter 254： The war has never stopped!

    Cunning Rabbit Three Caves, hiding in a hidden place he had arranged in his early years, Lu Qian only breathed a sigh of relief.


    The brothers around me are all dead!


    My only son is also dead!


    all died in the hands of that terrifying guy Jiang Ning.


    Until this moment, the moment he thought of the scene of Jiang Ning''s shot in his mind, he couldn''t help but feel terrified.


    "too strong!"


    Lu Qian took a deep breath, "Even the masters among the big forces in the north may not be so strong."


    He has seen real masters and knows how terrifying those real martial arts masters can be.


    Exactly, he felt Jiang Ning''s unfathomable.


    "I have to go to the north, this time the loss is too great, I am afraid that person will blame it."


    Now not only the Tianhai underground circle is gone, but Linhai may not be able to keep it. Without sufficient strength, it will be difficult to survive!


    Lu Qian looked a little ugly when he thought of that person''s temper. I''m afraid the price would be a bit high.


    But now, whether it is Linhai or Tianhai, it is a place of right and wrong, and he must leave immediately.


    took a deep breath, Lu Qian took out a bottle of mineral water from the refrigerator and poured it down suddenly.


    Cang ran away all the way in panic. He didn''t eat anything, not even a drop of water. He was really tired at the moment, but he still didn''t dare to rest.


    "Jiangning...I will take revenge!"


    Lu Qian lost his water bottle, opened the door and left.


    As soon as he opened the door, Lu Qian felt a chill on his back, a dangerous breath that hit him instantly!


    "ﬡª¡ª"


    The flames are everywhere!


    Lu Qian didn''t look back, and instantly pulled out a dagger from his waist and slashed it behind him.


    The two swords collided and sparked, especially in the dark night.


    "Remnant Sword!"


    Lu Qian burst into tears, his eyes splitting, "You come to kill me!"


    "Your brothers are dead, I''ll take you to reunite with them."


    In the darkness, there was a cold voice.


    Can Sword walked out slowly, his face was calm, a broken sword in his hand, the head of the sword was broken, it looks like a few years, but the number of people who died under this broken sword is uncountable...


    "Huh, just rely on you? I am old and weak, want to kill me? Dream!"


    Lu Qian sneered, holding a dagger in a posture of life and death, but in his heart he was planning to escape!


    must escape!


    He doesn''t know if there is any other arrangement for Can Jian. Maybe Can Jian does not have it, but Master Fu will definitely have it.


    Once they decide to do something, they will not easily give themselves a chance to escape.


    "Escape!"


    Seeing that Can Jian was about to do something, Lu Qian''s heart sank, his wrist flicked, and the dagger flew towards Can Jian''s face.


    He didn''t care so much, so he turned around and fled.


    "Since I know you are here, do you think you can escape?"


    This hidden hiding place, Master Fu had known for a long time, only to this day, he used it.


    Lu Qian no matter how much, he ran for two steps, and suddenly felt a little soft in his legs and feet, and he almost couldn''t stand firm.


    "You...you are poisoned in the water!"


    It was all sealed mineral water. Lu Qian didn''t dare to drink other water, but he didn''t expect that he was still tampered with.


    The effect of the drug came on very quickly, Lu Qian felt dizzy, fell down and sat down, unable to escape.


    Can Jian walked over calmly and looked down at Lu Qian, still expressionless.


    "You... do you want to start a war between the two major forces!"


    Lu Qian gasped heavily and said angrily.


    "When did the war stop?"


    There was no extra nonsense about the broken sword, the broken sword in his hand swung away suddenly, and a human head flew up.

 Chapter 255： Uncontrollable knife

    The villa outside the city of Tianhai Province.


    On the coffee table, there is a head of a person, it is Lu Qian!


    Master Fu took a look, and didn''t care that the blood was flowing on the coffee table, and said lightly: "You are out of the game."


    "Do you know why you are out?"


    He was talking to a living person, as if Lu Qian was not dead at all, "You are too aggressive."


    "Can you endure it for more than ten years, and for a few more years? Hey, we are all selling our lives to others, and you are really selling our lives."


    Master Fu waved his hand, and the Remnant Sword lifted Lu Qian''s head away.


    On the coffee table, the blood was still there, but Master Fu didn''t care at all and continued to make tea casually.


    It''s just that his expression is a bit solemn, and he seems to be thinking about something.


    This result was something he had guessed, but the way it produced this result was something he couldn''t even imagine.


    too strong.


    In Master Fu''s heart, there is only one thought at this moment.


    Jiangning is too strong!


    is terribly powerful!


    is scary!


    The power of the Lu family is invincible in Linhai. Even if you have a remnant sword by your side, you can only ensure that both sides are in peace.


    However, they are getting older and older, and in a few years, they will definitely not be Lu Qian''s opponents. When the time comes, the underground circle of Tianhai Provincial City will naturally give people their hands.


    But now, Lu Qian is dead, and none of his men are still alive.


    Because of Jiangning!


    Jiang Ning, who appears to be harmless to humans and animals, appeared in less than three months.


    "I borrowed a good knife, but unfortunately, it is an uncontrollable knife."


    Master Fu has a headache.


    Jiang Ning meant to stay for the land and not kill. He understood that this was Jiang Ning''s response to himself after entering the chess game.


    He showed his sincerity, what about himself?


    "They say that I am an old fox, and you are a little fox."


    Master Fu laughed, there was no hatred on his face, no insidiousness, but only appreciation and admiration.


    Can Sword came back, the murderous aura on his body was still terrifying, and most people couldn''t even get close.


    "What are your plans next."


    His voice has always been cold.


    "Back to the provincial capital."


    Master Fu said.


    Can Jian was silent for a moment: "The northern side is already a little impatient."


    Master Fu sneered.


    In the north, when have you been patient?


    After so many years, how much money has been made for them by hard work, but the result?


    What did they do to themselves? I really thought I didn''t know!


    He is not completely old now, and there are things he can do, which is of use value, but this time Lu Qian¡¯s attack did put Master Fu under a lot of pressure, and even made the northern side extremely dissatisfied.


    The characters above the family, regardless of winning or losing, pay more attention to face, Fu Ye''s retreat, lost their face, naturally made them very dissatisfied.


    If it were not for huge interests, they would never allow Master Fu to act so recklessly.


    But in a few years?


    Waiting for Master Fu to get old, at that time, he was a toothless tiger, and he didn''t even have the qualifications to keep the door at others!


    "This may be an opportunity."


    After a moment of silence, Master Fu spoke and looked at Can Jian earnestly, "You have been with me for more than 20 years, and everything has been paid off. If you can go, you will go."


    Can Jian shook his head and said nothing.


    "A person like me cannot die well."


    There was a slight smile on Fu''s face, and he couldn''t see the slightest fear. "It looks like a beautiful life as a dog, but I know how sad it is behind it."


    "You shouldn''t have been involved."


    "But I''m already involved."


    Can Jian''s tone is very firm.

 Chapter 256： Others, unworthy!

    Master Fu didn''t speak for a long time, looking at his old brother, he just sighed.


    "Let''s go back."


    Without any hesitation, Master Fu has always been a decisive person, directly leading Lu Qian¡¯s head back to the provincial capital.


    In a short time, the entire underground circle of Tianhai Provincial City shook again!


    Master Fu is back!


    And, take the head of Lu Qian!


    what does that mean?


    Master Fu is okay! It was Lu Qian who was in trouble, and Lu Qian was the one who died. Lu Qian came from a strong force, but his head was gone, and his body was separated.


    Those who have betrayed the provincial capital and surrendered to Lu Qian are even more frightened at this moment.


    They were afraid that Fu Ye Qiuhou settled accounts, and that the broken sword of the broken sword would suddenly fall on their necks and take their lives!


    Even if it is the regulations, people who stick to it all the time feel the same tension and depression.


    They knew very well that it was Jiang Ning who killed the Lu Family, but Master Fu...not that they can underestimate it.


    Old tigers tend to be more fierce!


    However, Master Fu did not take any action, did not retaliate, and did not say anything. It was like returning from a vacation and nothing happened.


    The ¡¡¡¡ Mask Club reopened, and everything was as usual, except for Lu Qian''s head, nothing frightened anyone.


    The articles of association and others spent a few days in a panic before fully understanding that Master Fu really did not intend to settle accounts after the fall.


    All of a sudden, the provincial capital Master Fu returned, and the new king of the East China Sea has risen. How can there be two kings in one place?


    The East China Sea killed the Tyrannosaurus and other three masters. Master Fu returned with Lu Qian¡¯s head. Everyone guessed that the external crisis was resolved, and the next, I am afraid it would be an internal battle.


    One mountain, how can you accommodate two tigers?


    Everyone is watching, all nervous and uneasy, anxiously waiting for the battle to break out.


    Even many people are hesitating about which side they want to stand on.


    They definitely can''t make the mistake a second time!


    However, they guessed the rules wrong again.


    Mask Club sent out an invitation letter, Master Fu¡¯s birthday is about to be celebrated, and every family has received the invitation letter on his fifty-year-old birthday.


    This is a little scary, I don''t know if it is a Hong Men Banquet.


    On the other side of the East China Sea, Can Jian personally sent it.


    Except for him, no one else is qualified to go to the East China Sea to send invitations to Jiangning.


    It is still the park. Jiang Ning is sitting on the bench. Recently, Lin Yu really asked him to smoke less. Jiang Ning has not dared to smoke in front of her.


    "Master Fu''s birthday,"


    Jiangning glanced at the invitation, "Not easy."


    He only said three words that are not easy, and Can Jian understands naturally.


    It is indeed not easy for people like them to live to fifty years old, let alone have a good time for so many years.


    But maybe, it may be the last year.


    "going or not?"


    Can Jian doesn¡¯t talk much.


    "Do you want me to go?"


    "hope."


    Can Jian glanced at Jiang Ning, "I hope I can have a chance to fight with you!"


    "Life and death battle!"


    Jiangning spit out smoke, smiled at Can Jian, and shook his head.


    "It''s not that I offended the predecessors, but you are really not my opponent."


    He glanced at Can Jian''s waist. He knew that the Broken Sword was a soft sword, hidden on the Can Sword''s waist. It was sharp and invisible to killing!


    Can Jian did not speak, and did not argue.


    At their level, there is no point in arguing.


    He has to admit that he is indeed not Jiang Ning''s opponent.


    "Even if I die, I just want to die under your hands."


    After a moment of silence, Can Jian said seriously, "Others, don''t deserve to kill me!"

 Chapter 257： What are you suggesting?

    Can Jian¡¯s tone is extremely serious, he rarely even speaks in this tone in his life.


    Only when he is serious and serious, would he speak like this.


    "Other people, it''s true that they don''t deserve to kill you, but you won''t die under my hands after all."


    Jiang Ning finished smoking, folded the invitation directly and stuffed it into his pocket.


    It would be disrespectful to Master Fu to change to someone else. Can Jian had already chopped off his head with a single sword!


    But Jiang Ning, that just means that he will go.


    "Farewell."


    Can Jian didn''t say much, arched his hand, turned and left.


    "If you are ten years younger, then we can still fight."


    Can Jian walked more than a dozen steps before Jiang Ning spoke.


    He stopped.


    "Try to live as long as possible."


    Can Jian nodded, said nothing, and disappeared.


    Jiangning watched Can Jian''s back disappear, and knew in his heart that Can Jian had already made a decision, which meant that he was definitely going to die.


    Before he died, Can Jian wanted to compete with him, which was probably his last wish.


    It''s just that Jiang Ning will not fulfill him.


    He took out the gum from his pocket, took out a piece of chewing gum and stuffed it into his mouth, chewed hard, not feeling enough, threw another piece in, chewed wildly for a while, and breathed into his hand.


    "I shouldn''t smell smoke anymore, right?"


    Back to Lin Group, Lin Yuzhen''s office.


    As soon as he walked in, Lin Yuzhen raised his head, his nose wrinkled slightly, like a small tabby cat, keenly smelling something.


    "Agou, this kid is getting less and less sensible, and he dares to smoke in the elevator!"


    Jiang Ning scolded angrily, "It makes me smell of smoke. I''ll do this next time, let Old Huang clean him up!"


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning suspiciously, and looked up and down. Seeing that Jiang Ning''s expression was not flawed, he nodded.


    "Talk to Brother Dog too, smoking is bad for your health, so quit early."


    "Well, I must tell him well."


    At the moment, the dog brother, who is training enthusiastically in the suburban training ground, sneezed more than a dozen times.


    Jiangning didn''t approach Lin Yuzhen, leaned on the sofa and stuffed sugar orange in his mouth.


    "Ready?"


    "Well, the details of the project have been negotiated, and Dad confirmed that there is no problem, so I will go to the provincial capital to sign the contract."


    Lin Yu looked really excited.


    Lin''s, is going to march into the provincial capital!


    In just three months, the development of the Lin Group is almost a miracle.


    Everything went so smoothly, even if there were some troubles and problems, they all solved it well.


    For Lin Yuzhen, this is also an excellent exercise, allowing her ability to improve extremely fast.


    Of course she knew that this was inseparable from the help of Jiang Ning by her side.


    But she was about to march into the provincial capital, she was still a little nervous, always feeling that it seemed a bit too fast.


    "Jiang Ning, do you think our speed of development is too fast?"


    "Now is a fast-paced era, everything must be fast,"


    Jiangning still had oranges in his mouth, and said vaguely, "Of course, some aspects can''t be too fast, it will affect the interaction between husband and wife."


    Lin Yu really didn''t react when he heard it, but instead he understood what the interaction between husband and wife means, and he blushed.


    Is Jiangning hinting at himself?


    It seems that I haven''t had any intimate interaction with Jiang Ning, but that...that''s too embarrassing.


    I don¡¯t know why, Lin Yu really suddenly remembered that when Jiang Ning was in the hot spring with Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning¡¯s figure was full of explosive power!

 Chapter 258： Last birthday party

    "Wife, why are you blushing?"


    Jiangning glanced at Lin Yu, "Is it uncomfortable?"


    "No, no!"


    Lin Yu said in a hurry.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning didn''t mean to get up and walk over, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She is now a little afraid of getting too close to Jiang Ning, because once she gets closer, her body will always feel a strange feeling.


    "I''ll go to the provincial capital to sign a contract in a few days, do you want to go with me?"


    Lin Yu really changed the subject.


    No matter what important things are done, Jiang Ning will always be by her side, she is used to it.


    "Well, of course."


    Jiangning said, "I will go with you."


    [Anonymous Novel www.wmxs.info] ¡¡¡¡ With Jiang Ning''s sentence, Lin Yu really feels more at ease.


    "Thank you husband, then I will go to work first, and when we are done, we will go home for dinner."


    Lin Yu is really busy.


    Jiangning breathed at his hands again, and couldn''t help cursing in his heart: "What kind of broken gum can''t freshen your breath at all. The advertisements dare to deceive people, and wait for it to go bankrupt!"


    ¡­¡­


    The Lin Group is now developing extremely fast, and it is about to become an enterprise that many news media are eager to report.


    Lin¡¯s corporate culture has aroused heated discussions among many people.


    Because the Lin family does not regard making money as the most important thing, it does not need to be responsible to other shareholders. After all, the Lin family is the only shareholder in the Lin family.


    Lin''s money, in addition to ensuring operations and improving employee benefits, a large part of it is invested in the construction of Donghai''s public welfare undertakings.


    In just three months, Lin''s donation reached 600 million!


    This has refreshed people''s perception of commercial companies.


    A certificate and a pennant were hung on the honor wall of the Lin Group headquarters. In addition to the official praise, more people who received help were sent by themselves.


    The reputation of the Lin Group in the East China Sea, no one can shake!


    Now, I don¡¯t know how many job seekers are eager to work in the Lin Group, even taking this as the highest pursuit of their career.


    Lin Wen and Lin Yuzhen are very happy about everything now.


    They have greater motivation to do Lin well, so that they can help more people.


    marching into the provincial capital is the first and most important step for the Lin Group to expand its company''s territory.


    We already have the time, the right place, and the people. Taking this step is a matter of course.


    Lin Yuzhen is personally responsible for this signing.


    Jiangning went with her, and even arranged for Lin Yuzhen to be the second, sixth, seventh... eight people to ensure that Lin Yu was really safe.


    is really safe for Lin Yu, Jiang Ning never slack in the slightest, he does not allow any accidents.


    The second class, even more so, 30 people played a few games before vying for the spot. Even if they die, they will definitely want Hu Lin Yuzhen''s sister-in-law to be considerate.


    Everything went well, Lin Yu really looked a little excited, secretly clenching his small fist, looking like a little woman.


    The work was successfully completed, and Jiang Ning asked others to find a place to celebrate. The expenses were unlimited and he was reimbursed.


    And he, let Brother Dog drive, take Lin Yuzhen, to the mask club to attend Fu Ye''s birthday dinner.


    There are often after the celebration banquet, but I am afraid this is the last time for Master Fu¡¯s birthday.


    "Where is this place?"


    Looking at the big lion at the door, Lin Yu was really surprised, why didn''t Jiang Ning let himself go to celebrate with the employees.


    "There is an old man celebrating his birthday, and he will bring you over to eat delicious food,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "This old man is very poor and lonely. He hasn''t had a few birthdays in his life. This is not fifty years old anymore, and there won''t be many opportunities in the future."


    Lin Yu was really unwilling to hear it, and suddenly couldn''t bear it: "Huh? So pitiful? Then let''s accompany him on his birthday today."

 Chapter 259： Good sister-in-law!

    A lonely old man, how pitiful that is.


    Lin Yu really couldn''t bear it when he thought about it. After getting out of the car, he took Jiang Ning''s hand and prepared to enter the mask club.


    She has never been to a place like this. Looking at the architectural style and decoration, it is definitely not a low-grade place. Lin Yuzhen is actually a little nervous.


    But Jiang Ning is by her side, she is not afraid of anything.


    Jiangning arrived at the door, the door opened soon, and Mr. Zhao walked out immediately.


    "Mr. Jiang, you are here."


    Butler Zhao, with a smile on his face, shouted respectfully.


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen next to Jiang Ning, Steward Zhao naturally knew who this was. He was slightly surprised that Jiang Ning actually brought Lin Yuzhen, really confident in his own strength.


    "Welcome to Miss Lin."


    "Hello." Lin Yuzhen responded politely.


    "Two please!"


    Butler Zhao bowed slightly and made a gesture of asking.


    Except for Jiang Ning, no one has the qualifications, so Mr. Zhao will come out to meet him in person.


    Similarly, no one dares to come here so late.


    The regulations and others have arrived early.


    They were a little apprehensive, but they didn''t dare to show it on their faces. After receiving the invitation letter from Master Fu, many people were actually hesitating in their hearts, worrying about whether this was a Hongmen Banquet.


    went, I can''t come back again.


    But after all they came, so I dare not come!


    At this moment, big men from seven or eight provinces and cities are sitting together, chatting with each other and talking about the scene.


    Or talk in a low voice to see if the other party knows what kind of wind the provincial city will blow next.


    Apart from the regulations, everyone knows that they have already made a wrong choice, and if they dare to make a mistake again, that must be a dead end.


    Master Fu didn''t settle accounts with them this time, it doesn''t mean that Master Fu didn''t care about it.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not time to settle the accounts.


    Even with the articles of association, I feel a little disturbed.


    What he worries the most is that a mountain cannot tolerate two tigers. If Jiang Ning and Fu master want him to choose, what choice he should make, neither of them can afford to offend him!


    "Mr. Jiang is here!"


    There was a voice outside.


    In a short time, all the big guys stood up as if being struck by thunder and lightning!


    each had a serious expression, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to gasp.


    Jiangning led Lin Yuzhen and stepped in. The regulations and others stood on both sides, watching respectfully.


    Seeing Jiang Ning and the others walked into the living room, they shouted in unison: "I have seen Mr. Jiang!"


    The voice is neat, as if rehearsed.


    Jiang Ning''s expression was indifferent. He just waved his hand and didn''t even glance at other people. Lin Yu was really taken aback.


    what''s going on?


    Those who are standing seem to be very afraid of Jiangning.


    It can be seen that the dressing and aura on them are not like ordinary people. Why are they so polite to Hui Jiangning? No, they are respectful.


    Lin Yu really didn''t know what was going on, so he looked at a few people curiously, and by this look, everyone else also noticed her.


    A woman who can be led by Jiangning...


    "Hello Sister-in-law!"


    I don¡¯t know who yelled, and immediately the rest of the people bowed respectfully and shouted: "Hello Sister-in-law!"


    Lin Yu was really shocked.


    They...how can they be so polite to themselves!


    "Hello!"


    Lin Yu is really a polite person. When others say hello to her, she will definitely respond. She nodded slightly and answered with a smile.


    After speaking, Jiang Ning pulled aside: "Sit down."


    Lin Yu really turned his head and whispered: "Everyone is standing."


    "Don''t worry about them,"


    Jiangning glanced at the charter and the others, "If you don''t sit, they won''t dare to sit."

 Chapter 260： No need to see outside

    Lin Yu really let out a soft ah, and wanted to ask why, but she still didn''t ask, and sat down dignifiedly.


    Seeing Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really sat down, the regulations and others breathed a sigh of relief, and then sat down cautiously.


    But no one dared to speak.


    Don''t talk, dare not even breathe loudly.


    Especially the regulations, he saw the nightmare scene on the provincial highway with his own eyes!


    The people who were brought by the Lu family, I don¡¯t know how many others can leave alive... That is simply a slaughterhouse!


    The man who made all this was the man in front of him who looked harmless to humans and animals, and even loved his wife extraordinarily.


    A group of people didn''t speak, and the atmosphere was a little weird. Jiang Ning didn''t care, but Lin Yu was really uncomfortable.


    "say."


    Jiangning saw this and spoke, "What to talk about."


    Several big guys started chatting busy. They didn''t even know what they were talking about or what they wanted to talk about, but Jiang Ning asked them to talk, and they didn''t dare not to talk.


    "They seem to be afraid of you."


    Lin Yuzhen said in a low voice, "Are you bullying others?"


    Jiangning said: "I just want to bully you."


    Lin Yu really blushed and stopped talking.


    It''s almost time. Steward Zhao walked in and said with a smile: "Everyone, Master Fu has changed his clothes, please move away from the hall."


    Jiang Ning got up, pulled Lin Yu to his feet, and other talents dared to stand up.


    A group of people walked to the side hall. The huge round table looked very grand, obviously not an ordinary table.


    "Mr. Jiang, please."


    Butler Zhao arranged the seats one by one, and Jiang Ning naturally took the second place, followed by Lin Yuzhen, who followed Jiang Ning, and then no one cared about the order.


    Everyone knows that as long as Jiang Ning is here, no one else is worth mentioning.


    Soon, there was the sound of footsteps, and immediately there was a burst of hearty laughter.


    "I have kept you waiting for a long time, but I''m really sorry."


    Master Fu stepped in, wearing a brand-new Tang suit, his face flushed, and he looked like a smiling Buddha.


    "Master Fu!"


    The regulations and others immediately got up and shouted respectfully.


    Lin Yu really wanted to stand up when he saw it, but saw Jiang Ning motionless.


    "Jiangning."


    She yelled softly, but Jiang Ning remained unmoved, took her hand, and whispered: "It''s okay, don''t have to dissect Master Fu so much."


    How can this be a matter of seeing the outside but not seeing the outside?


    "This, is Yuzhen, right?"


    Master Fu didn''t care about Jiang Ning''s rude behavior. Jiang Ning was lying down, and he wouldn''t say anything.


    "Hello, Lord Fu, I heard Jiang Ning say that today is your birthday, so I came with him without preparing a gift, Lord Fu, I wish you a happy birthday."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    She is innocent, she speaks the truth, she can naturally tell from the experience of Master Fu.


    "thanks, thanks!"


    Master Fu felt a little moved.


    is a real touch. In the past fifty years, there are only two people who sincerely told him a happy birthday, including Lin Yuzhen, and he missed it very much.


    "Sit down, everyone."


    Master Fu didn''t look at Jiang Ning, he sat straight on the main seat, looked around, his eyes staying on Lin Yuzhen for a moment.


    Seeing Master Fu looking at him, Lin Yu nodded slightly, and Master Fu nodded in response.


    He smiled: "Jiang Ning is blessed to meet a girl like you."


    There is no standpoint in these words of Master Fu, only from the perspective of a man.


    An innocent, innocent, kind-hearted girl, Master Fu even felt that Jiang Ning was somewhat unworthy of her.


    Lin Yu is a little shy, is this compliment.


    "Thank you Lord Fu."


    She turned her head and glanced at Jiang Ning. This guy looked like he was taken for granted, as if he was praised.

 Chapter 261： Hongmen feast?

    Jiang Ning only thinks that Master Fu has vision.


    Of course Lin Yu is a good girl, Jiang Ning knows better than anyone else.


    The banquet begins.


    Master Fu chatted with the regulations and others at will, while the housekeeper Zhao arranged food and wine.


    No one talked about the Lu family, and no one dared to recover from the loss of the province, and no one talked about Jiangning''s slashing knife, cutting off the Lu family''s master, and returning the Lu family to Linhai in one fell swoop.


    They didn¡¯t even understand why Master Fu invited Jiang Ning to come.


    The two tigers are sitting together, won''t they fight?


    If Jiangning is going to compete for the underground circle of the provincial capital, then the banquet today will probably be a Hongmen banquet!


    But Jiang Ning brought even his most important woman.


    The regulations and others are completely unclear about what is going on. They are just nervous, jealous, uneasy and nervous.


    But Jiang Ning had a calm face and seemed very calm, chatting casually with Master Fu, about the past in the provincial capital, about the interesting things in the underground circle, and even about Master Fu when he was young.


    is like an old friend, drinking wine, reminiscing about the past, looking at the past, where is this enemy?


    Even Lin Yuzhen toasted Master Fu a glass of wine and wished him a happy birthday.


    The atmosphere of the banquet gradually eased, and the charter and others also let go, one by one toasts to Master Fu and Jiang Ning.


    Jiangning didn''t drink it, and didn''t let Lin Yu really drink it. Of course, no one dared to ask Lin Yuzhen to drink it. They all drank a glass of their own. They were very happy that Lin Yu could really pick up the glass.


    After three rounds of wine, Master Fu''s complexion was slightly reddish.


    Over the past twenty years, he has drunk the most today.


    "Old Zhao, bring the cake."


    I drank the wine and ate a lot of food. This birthday cake is always divided for everyone to share.


    I heard that the cake was going to be shared, and the complexion of the elders suddenly became a little nervous.


    divide the cake, in the underground circle has another meaning, but not just divide the birthday cake.


    is more of a site!


    Master Fu, are you finally going to do it!


    A group of people still had a smile on their faces, but they couldn''t hide the anxiety in their hearts. The hands holding the wine glasses trembled slightly.


    I don¡¯t know if it is the effect of Jiujin, or is it really too nervous!


    Jiangning didn''t respond much, but Lin Yu was really curious, didn''t he just divide the cake? As for being so excited, don''t these people have ever eaten a cake?


    It''s impossible.


    Steward Zhao put the cake on the table carefully, took the knife again, and sent it to Master Fu.


    "I''m fifty, and in our circle, at this age, I can''t really say young."


    He sighed, "Sometimes when I look at you, I think that I am young. At your age, at that time, I might be like you, pursuing a lot and wanting a lot."


    Master Fu''s eyes swept one by one, "Human, no ambition, isn''t it a waste of life in this life?"


    The regulations and others nodded.


    "But when I live to this age, I am thinking again, what is the most important thing for a person to live a lifetime."


    Master Fu turned his head and looked at the regulations, "Do you know what is most important?"


    The regulations smiled: "Money is the most important thing."


    Master Fu asked other people again, all with different answers.


    He just laughed, and finally shook his head: "Alive, the most important thing."


    A group of people dare not talk anymore, they can hardly even laugh.


    This is not a Hongmen Banquet, what is it?


    Where is the Can Sword?


    They don¡¯t seem to have seen Can Sword!

 Chapter 262： Divide the cake

    Many people are already a little panicked.


    Watching Master Fu pick up the dinner knife, several people thought in their hearts, "That''s it, I''m afraid I can''t get out of the gate of the masked club today. This cake is just a decapitated meal."


    "Jiangning, you can divide this cake."


    Suddenly, Master Fu turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning who had not spoken, smiled and passed the knife over.


    In a moment, the regulations and others were even more stunned.


    Even Lin Yu really felt a little surprised.


    Don''t all the cakes be divided by the owner? Why do you let the guests come?


    She didn''t ask, this kind of occasion always feels a little weird, and the people around me seem to be weird too, except for Jiang Ning, everything is weird.


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, and asked Master Fu to divide the cake by himself, and chuckled softly: "You are not afraid, I just take the whole cake away?"


    Hearing this, Master Fu is still laughing, but the regulations and others are sitting on pins and needles!


    it has started!


    Two tigers, are they finally going to fight!


    Jiangning is here to seize the underground circle of the provincial capital, and Fu Ye, is he willing to give in, or fight to the death to defend his position?


    Regulations and others, I¡¯m really scared.


    "The host is up to you, if you like it, just take it."


    Master Fu smiled and said.


    Jiangning got up, took the knife, looked around, and saw that the regulations and others were smiling, but the tension in their eyes could no longer be concealed.


    He moved his wrist and gestured with the knife.


    "Since Master Fu asked me to divide it, I will divide it."


    He cut out a piece very quickly, but Mr. Zhao immediately handed a plate, Jiang Ning put the cake on the plate and handed it to one of the big guys.


    "Ms. Lin runs the northwest corner of the provincial capital and focuses on cultural industries. The words on this cake are most suitable for you. I hope you can continue to do well and make Master Fu happy."


    Ms. Lin is a little flattered, Jiang Ning is really divided!


    Is he still the first one?


    He quickly put down the glass, three steps in two steps, quickly walked to Jiang Ning, took the plate with both hands, and said politely: "Thank you Mr. Jiang! Thank you Mr. Jiang for your cultivation!"


    "This piece, the fruit on it looks fresh, Mr. Guo, the farmer in the northeast corner, is your fortune. Then this piece must be given to you."


    Jiangning gave out another piece.


    Mr. Guo also took it with both hands, and respectfully shouted: "Thank you, Mr. Jiang for your cultivation!"


    "Then this piece, give it to..."


    Jiang Ning divided the cake into six pieces in one go, and the reasons given made several big guys at the scene have to convince.


    Obviously, Jiang Ning understands them.


    The regulations are a little nervous. Dare to leave the last two pieces. He counts the people present. Jiang Ning hasn''t scored himself so far, but there are three big bosses, one person, surely not.


    It''s not just him, the other two big guys are also panicked.


    I don¡¯t know what Jiang Ning really means. Is it possible that one of the three of them is going to die?


    "These last two pieces, I think they are almost the same, you two, take one piece each and go."


    Jiang Ning pointed to the other two people, and there was none of the articles of association.


    In a short time, the regulations felt as if they had fallen into the abyss!


    The feeling of falling makes his throat feel a little dry.


    It''s over!


    I''m really over!


    But he didn''t dare to speak, even if Jiang Ning didn''t give him a piece, he didn''t dare to say more.


    "Jiangning, you are missing one piece."


    Lin Yu was really embarrassed when he saw the regulations, and couldn''t help but twist Jiang Ning''s waist lightly. There is still someone else. How could you share one less, so embarrassing.


    "Sister-in-law, it''s okay, it''s okay, don''t blame Mr. Jiang, I just stood too far behind, Mr. Jiang may not have seen me."


    A trace of gratitude flashed in his heart, but there was a smirk on his face, and Jiang Ning had to find a reason.


    At this moment, he is really fidgeting!


    "Yes, Master Fu, I''m really sorry, I can''t count this well, I''m one of the few,"


    Jiang Ning patted his head, "Fortunately, my wife reminded me."


    "You have two few."


    Master Fu smiled and said, "Don''t you do it yourself?"

 Chapter 263： Staring at you

    Master Fu looked at Jiang Ning with a smile, but the light in his eyes was even more meaningful.


    "I do not want."


    Jiangning shook his head, "I have it at home, and it tastes better than yours."


    "Let''s do it, the articles of association will be distributed to him from my house, Master Fu''s cake, he has no such blessings."


    Jiangning''s second sentence, let the regulations that had just fallen into the abyss suddenly fly to the clouds again!


    He even couldn''t believe it!


    What does Jiangning mean by saying this?


    Is he going to accept himself?


    But when he went to seek refuge in the East China Sea, Jiang Ning clearly refused.


    What he wanted to say, but he didn''t know what to say, after all, in front of Master Fu, he directly agreed, was he a little disrespectful to Master Fu?


    The regulations suddenly felt like riding a tiger, I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing.


    But at least it seems that Jiang Ning''s impression of himself is not as bad as before.


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he stopped talking and looked at Master Fu, waiting for Master Fu to answer.


    Master Fu was also silent for a moment, and the two of them looked at each other like this, and they were the most nervous about the regulations.


    "Regulations, you should thank Jiang Ning."


    After a while, Master Fu spoke.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang!"


    The regulations immediately handed over, holding a glass of wine, "I''m Mr. Jing Jiang!"


    He poured the wine into his mouth abruptly, his eyes flushed slightly.


    I was full of wine and food, and the cakes were divided. The big guys finally settled down, except for the regulations, they are still a little nervous.


    Master Fu was a little sleepy when he said it, and the regulations were understood at once by others, and he immediately bowed his hand and did not dare to bother.


    "Jiangning, I have tea in the backyard. Let''s go after drinking it."


    Master Fu spoke up.


    turned his head and looked at Lin Yuzhen again: "Girl Yuzhen, you are married to Jiangning, I have not had time to get to know you, now I will make up a present, Lao Zhao, take Yuzhen to get it."


    "Master Fu, this..."


    Lin Yu is a little surprised, Master Fu actually wants to give himself a gift?


    Today is Master Fu¡¯s birthday. She didn¡¯t bring a gift, so why would she even want to take it from Master Fu again?


    "Go ahead, don''t be polite with him."


    Jiangning nodded.


    "Thank you Master Fu, then."


    Lin Yu is really grateful.


    "Miss Lin, please here."


    Butler Zhao became more respectful.


    Jiangning followed Master Fu and walked to the pavilion in the backyard of the clubhouse. The tea set was already set, the tea leaves were ready, and the sword was boiling water.


    "Do you trust me so much?"


    Master Fu put his hands behind his back, and said with a smile, "That''s the most important woman in your life, so you are not afraid of me hurting her?"


    Jiang would rather let Lin Yuzhen walk around the mask club alone, it is not surprising that Master Fu.


    "She is such a simple and kind girl, even if it has nothing to do with me, can you get it right?"


    Jiang Ning said calmly, "You could do it twenty years ago, but you certainly can¡¯t do it now."


    He didn''t say that Master Fu wanted to ask for himself, let alone hurt Lin Yuzhen.


    Master Fu smiled and asked Jiang Ning to sit down, Can Jian stood on the side, still just a guard.


    "Such a good girl, treat her well."


    "Are people so long-winded when they are old?"


    Jiangning is not polite at all.


    Master Fu makes tea, washes tea, and makes tea. His actions are meticulous and serious. For him, making tea requires concentration, and he has to make tea with twelve points of respect.


    And Jiang Ning sat opposite, watching quietly.


    "As soon as Lu Qian died, the Linhai underground circle was in chaos."


    Master Fu spoke, "The family behind him naturally can do it."


    "It''s not just me, now, they are eyeing you."


    In the teacup, the tea leaves are floating, and the fragrance is exuding, "It won''t be long before someone will go south, and your details may be exposed."

 Chapter 264： I beg you!

    Jiangning said: "Are you reminding me?"


    On his face, there is not the slightest worry. There is only one person in this world who can find his true details. Those guys in the north want to find out now, but they are simply dreaming.


    "You don''t need me to remind you."


    Master Fu said, "If Linhai is messed up, Tianhai must be messed up too. I want to ask you one thing."


    This is the point.


    is the true purpose of Master Fu invited Jiang Ning to come today.


    "Why should I help you?"


    Jiangning smiled.


    He and Master Fu are not the same, and even the two of them don¡¯t have much time since they realize it.


    How could it be a trivial thing that Master Fu needs to ask for?


    If you are not careful, your life will be in danger!


    "You decide whether to help or not, but I must beg of you."


    Master Fu was not angry, and still made tea calmly, "I have never asked someone in my life. This is the first and only time. I beg you. As for whether you can help, whether you are willing to help, this is all your business. ."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Master Fu poured himself a cup of tea, and poured another cup for Jiang Ning.


    He raised the tea cup with both hands, his face was not smiling and humming in the past, but a kind of seriousness, even a kind of determination.


    "If you can, please save my daughter''s life."


    Master Fu raised the hand of the teacup and did not put it down, "As long as she is alive, she can be stable, and live a peaceful life."


    His eye sockets were a little red, and his voice was a little choked, but the tea cup he was holding still remained motionless.


    "I, Fu Yu, please!"


    This is the first time that Master Fu has reported his family. The whole province and city only know to call him Master Fu, but no one knows his real name.


    Master Fu is still holding the tea cup, his eyes are reddish, he knows that he will undoubtedly die, whether it is the person behind Lu Qian or the person behind him, he will not let him go now.


    At this point, it is already a dead end, but for some things, he still has to fight for it, and for some fairness, he still has to get it back!


    Even if it is death, then he is willing.


    Jiangning still didn''t speak, and glanced at the tea cup in front of him.


    This is not a trivial matter.


    Can Jian, who stood on the side, also didn''t say a word, didn''t help Master Fu, even if he knew that he was also a martial artist, and his words were more useful than Master Fu''s words.


    He originally wanted to ask Jiang Ning instead of Master Fu, even if he kneeled down for Jiang Ning, he was willing.


    But Master Fu refused.


    ask, ask him to come personally!


    "Since people have been sent into the East China Sea, there is naturally no danger."


    After a while, Jiang Ning picked up the tea cup, put it to his mouth, and gently touched it.


    Hearing these words, Master Fu''s hands were a little trembling, his apple slipped, as if he had been filled with sand, thanked him.


    "thanks!"


    "Do you regret this step?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    Master Fu just gave a wry smile, shook his head, was silent for a moment, and then said: "People are in the rivers and lakes, and they can''t help themselves."


    The two were silent, drinking tea.


    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Yu really came over, with a touch of joy on his face, and he held a slightly rustic doll in his hand, which was clearly the style of ten years ago.


    But the joy and happiness on her face cannot be concealed at all!


    This was her favorite doll doll when she was a child. At that time, she wanted to buy it, but there was no money at home. She kept thinking about it. When she grew up, she had a salary, but she could never buy it again.


    Unexpectedly, Master Fu would know and prepared it for her.


    "Look, Master Fu gave this to me!"


    Lin Yu said happily, "Thank you Fu, you are really interested!"


    "My daughter, I also liked this when I was a child, and bought two of them. This one stays with me forever. It''s a bit old. Don''t dislike it."


    Master Fu recovered his emotions and said with a smile.


    "No! How can I dislike it, it''s too late to be happy!"


    Lin Yu is really like a cheerful elf, holding the puppet doll and loving it.


    Jiang Ning did not speak, but just glanced at Master Fu and cursed in his heart, this old fox.

 Chapter 265： Where is the way

    Lin Yuzhen sat down, drank a few cups of tea, and chatted with Master Fu for a while.


    At this moment, Master Fu is like an elder, looking at his daughter, his eyes are soft, where there is a trace of the king of the underground circle of the provincial capital.


    And Lin Yu really didn''t know the identity of Master Fu, she still thought that Master Fu was just a lonely poor old man who rarely celebrated his birthday.


    Especially, the doll that never forgets in his memory made Lin Yuzhen and Fu Fu find a common topic, chatting about Fu Fu''s daughter, and chatting for a long time.


    "She works in Donghae now?"


    Hearing this news, Lin Yu was really surprised, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier, I really want to know her."


    "If you have a predestined relationship, you will know it."


    Master Fu smiled, and said nothing.


    In fact, he hadn''t even dared to meet his daughter for more than ten years, so he could only look at it from a distance and secretly protect it.


    In his daughter''s heart, I am afraid that he has long thought that his father is dead.


    It¡¯s good to think so.


    "As people get older, they talk a lot. It''s getting late. If you have to go back to the East China Sea, I won''t send it."


    Master Fu got up and said with a smile.


    Jiangning and Lin Yuzhen also stood up.


    "Well, Master Fu stays for a while and comes to the East China Sea to play some time. Jiang Ning and I will show you around."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    Jiang Ning took a deep look at Master Fu, did not say anything, took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and walked away.


    Master Fu stood there for a long time, with a faint mist of tears flooding in his eyes. He raised his head slightly to keep his tears from falling, and muttered: "My daughter, she should be as kind as this girl."


    Can Jian did not speak.


    He arranged for the person to be sent to the East China Sea. After the death of the Tyrannosaurus, Master Fu made this decision immediately.


    He has to bet. If he wins the bet, his daughter can live safely. This is the only thing he can do as a father.


    And he didn¡¯t die, Master Fu didn¡¯t care anymore. Even if he was going to die, even if he was a dog, he was bullied and he had to take a bite back!


    Master Fu quickly adjusted his emotions, his face gradually became dignified, became gloomy, and sullen!


    "Brother, we are going to fight together again, you can''t go ahead of me."


    He turned his head and looked at Can Jian.


    Can Jian still didn''t speak, but the look in his eyes explained everything.


    then.


    At the entrance of the mask club, Brother Dog is waiting there.


    The statutes and other big men came out, and the rest of the faces were all red. The biggest crisis was lifted. Master Fu was not angry with them, and still let them control their own territory, which made them very happy.


    And the regulations are a little worried.


    "Old Zhang, we can''t help you in this matter. If Master Fu doesn''t speak himself, we dare not say anything."


    "Yes, you can either ask Master Fu again or ask Mr. Jiang."


    "You have to know where your path is? Otherwise, how do you choose?"


    A few people finished talking and left. Who would dare to help out the rules of this kind of thing.


    The charter was really panicked. Jiang Ning wanted to take him away. He didn''t know if it meant that.


    At the door, Brother Dog stood there. After thinking about the regulations, he walked over, took out a cigarette, and smiled respectfully: "Brother Dog?"


    Brother Gou glanced at the regulations and frowned slightly: "I don''t smoke."


    He didn''t know what was going on, Lin Yuzhen actually reminded him to smoke less, which is not good for his health, so he should quit earlier.


    Brother Gou was flattered, but he did not expect that this incident was known to other brothers. He beat him for more than three hours in turn, forcing him to quit smoking, without affecting the air around his sister-in-law.


    Brother Gou is really innocent. He seldom smokes, let alone daring to smoke in front of Lin Yu!

 Chapter 266： Bloody wind!

    Seeing the regulations handing over cigarettes, Brother Gou subconsciously stood for two steps so as not to get the smoke on his body.


    "Sorry, sorry,"


    The regulations hurriedly put away the cigarettes, "Brother Dog, I want to ask you if one thing is OK?"


    "Say."


    Brother Gou doesn''t like ink.


    "Mr. Jiang said he would give me a piece of his cake. What does this... mean?"


    The regulations are not rude. He has seen the strength of Brother Gou personally, not to mention that Brother Gou is closely following Jiang Ning, which shows his status.


    "how could I know!"


    Brother Gou stared, "This kind of mind-conscious thing, can you not ask me."


    "¡­¡­"


    The regulations were startled, and he didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    This violent temper is really scary!


    As the words were being said, Jiang Ning walked out with Lin Yuzhen, the bylaws immediately stood up, not daring to be disrespectful.


    "Brother, I''m going to drive."


    Brother Gou shouted and went to the car door.


    "Mr. Jiang, sister-in-law."


    The regulations respectfully said.


    Jiangning doesn''t matter what he calls, but the articles of association seem to be about forty years old. Calling his sister-in-law makes Lin Yu a little funny.


    "Within two days, dispose of all your properties in the provincial capital, take your people to the East China Sea, and Agou will arrange for you."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he didn''t say anything, and took Lin Yuzhen into the car and left.


    The regulations took a deep breath, this is the answer.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate, let alone bargain.


    In two days, the charter dealt with all of his own properties in the provincial capital. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you lose or lose. After the processing is finished, you will give your brothers what they deserve and disperse them, and then take Gao Fei and other people who are desperate to follow him. Go to the East China Sea.


    He contacted Brother Gou, and Brother Gou has made arrangements. He directly took the regulations and others to the Nanpu Vegetable Market in the south of the city.


    "Your task is to maintain the order of the vegetable market here,"


    Brother Gou is serious, "We must let merchants do business in a civilized manner, and the prices must be transparent and fair, and consumers must not be defrauded."


    "In addition, you can''t beat people with your hands, you have to convince people with virtue."


    The corners of the mouth twitched.


    It was Jiang Ning''s decision to let them guard the vegetable market. Perhaps it was a test for them. He didn''t dare to say anything, but he couldn''t do it. If he wanted to convince people with morals, then they were still big bastards?


    Not to mention, the brutal slaughterhouse I saw that day was created by Brother Gou and the others. As a result, the person in front of him told him to convince people with virtue?


    "Do you understand?"


    Seeing the regulations, several people were in a daze, and Brother Dog raised his eyebrows.


    "understand."


    There is still a hint of a big boss in the regulations, so I just nodded.


    Brother Gou left, and a few people started patrolling. They found that the order of the vegetable market was quite good, and there was no chaos at all.


    Things are very easy, but it is too inconsistent with their identity.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    "That is, the market we used to see, which one is not one with hundreds of thousands of millions of water a day, this vegetable market..."


    "It feels like we are like a watchdog!"


    Several people were a little dissatisfied, and even more dissatisfied. They felt that choosing to come to the East China Sea by the regulations was simply a wrong decision.


    Like other people staying in the provincial capital, that¡¯s a good thing, staying on your own territory, knowing everything you do, your status is high, where is it like now, what are you doing?


    The regulations did not say anything. In his heart, he also felt that Jiang Ning was deliberately humiliating him.


    "Big Brother! Something happened!"


    Suddenly, Gao Fei''s face was pale, he even ran over and fell twice, and he didn''t care about wiping the rotten vegetable leaves from his hands, "Something happened!"


    The charter''s face suddenly changed: "What happened?"


    "Suddenly two masters appeared in Linhai, and they led people to kill Tianhai Provincial City. It was bloody! The few big bosses left, two dead, are terrible!"


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Like a thunder, it hit the head of the charter, and he suddenly understood why Master Fu told him that day that he wanted him to thank Jiang Ning.

 Chapter 267： The storm is raging!

    Jiangning saved his life!


    saved the life of his next godfather!


    That day, Lord Fu wanted to divide the cake, not to divide the site, but to choose who to keep in the provincial capital to face the powerful enemies in Linhai.


    That is the way to death!


    He asked Jiang Ning to choose, and Jiang Ning chose himself.


    Regulations At this moment, there is a chill on the back, cold sweat!


    The few people who were still complaining just now also held their breath and dared not say a word.


    Especially Goofy, with no blood on his face, so pale and frightening.


    He got the news that Linhai''s powerful enemy came so aggressively last night, and several big guys didn''t have time to resist, they were killed directly by [abiqugew.xyz]!


    If they are still in the provincial capital, they will definitely be a dead end.


    The powerful enemy Linhai had no plans to let one of the people in the underground circle of the provincial capital survive.


    The regulations felt my hand tremble.


    is almost!


    "From today, everyone will stay in the East China Sea. Whatever Jiang Ning asks you to do, do what you do, understand?"


    At the birthday party of Master Fu, he asked everyone what is the most important. The answers to the regulations are money, women, and status, but Master Fu himself said that being alive is the most important.


    Yes, life is the most important thing.


    Even the old fox like Fu, who has been in the world for more than 20 years, thinks that life is the most important thing. It takes a lot of experience to fully realize it.


    The regulations took a deep breath, knowing that he chose to support Donghai and Jiang Ning at that time, which was the reason why Jiang Ning saved his life.


    This East China Sea has now become a forbidden place. As long as Jiangning is here, this is probably the safest place in the world.


    He, he doesn¡¯t want to go anywhere anymore. People get older and get older. What¡¯s more important than being alive?


    Gao Fei and others, also did not dare to complain again.


    "Who is that! Boy, can you help me?"


    Not far away, an uncle raised his head and shouted with a smile on his face, "I can''t lift it."


    The regulations and the others raised their heads without any hesitation. They ran over to help lift the basket on the tricycle, vying one by one, for fear that they could not help.


    "Master, let''s go, let''s come! Let''s come!"


    "You rest! We will help you with this kind of hard work!"


    "Master, do you drink water? I''ll buy it for you!"


    ¡­¡­


    The storm in the provincial capital is raging!


    Every night, people are terrified.


    Two powerful masters suddenly appeared in Linhai. In just one day, they directly replaced Lu Qian and let Linhai''s underground circle follow their call.


    Without any hesitation, the next day, he frantically killed Xiang Tianhai Provincial City, very fierce.


    That night, blood flowed into a river!


    Two big bosses in the provincial capital died tragically on the spot, while several ruthless characters in the Linhai underground circle also died.


    shocked many people.


    Master Fu didn''t leave this time, he was in the provincial capital and counterattacked strongly!


    The provincial capital at this moment is murderous!


    Jiangning got the news right away, but this war has nothing to do with him.


    He knew that Master Fu would definitely fight this battle, even if he died, he would severely suppress those in Linhai.


    The old tiger is equally terrifying. Once he shows his fangs and reveals his full strength, even a young wealthy tiger and leopard must also be afraid of three points.


    Master Fu''s methods are superb, and his scheming is even more amazing, not to mention that there is a master Can Jian around him.


    Three nights of clashes, the provincial capital did not fall into the wind, but the people in the underground circle near the sea, steadily retreating, and even the two major airborne masters were forcibly killed by the broken sword!

 Chapter 268： Send them on the road!

    The frightening of Master Fu makes people fearful. This powerful figure who has entrenched in the provincial capital of Tianhai for more than 20 years fully demonstrates the reason why he can do all this.


    The entire provincial capital is raging, but this is only the beginning.


    I don¡¯t know how long it will continue.


    East China Sea, everything is fine.


    No one will come to provoke Jiang Ning at this time, it is completely a death-seeking behavior.


    "Miscellaneous! Extremely tragic!"


    Brother Gou said so.


    He saw a lot of photos, even though he is now trained by Jiang Ning to have a strong psychological quality, his heart beats even faster when he sees those images.


    The cruelty of the underground circle is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Jiangning turned his head and glanced at him, "The battlefield you will face in the future will be a hundred times more terrifying than this."


    "Not afraid."


    Brother Gou took a deep breath and said seriously.


    As long as they follow Jiang Ning, they are fearless!


    Even in the face of the most powerful enemy in the world, they will not take a step back!


    "This kind of life is so **** passionate, enough for men!"


    The belief in their hearts now is extremely firm, guarding the East China Sea, and not giving way.


    "Make yourself stronger, and you will discover how it feels to let the world surrender to your feet."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    The calmness and the strong self-confidence are even more encouraging to Brother Gou and others.


    This is the man.


    "Big Brother, do you think Master Fu will win?"


    "They have won."


    Jiang Ning said, "Master Fu''s real opponents are not the two in Linhai."


    Those two people were just the forces behind Lu Qian who were sent to vent their anger. They weren''t the main force. Of course, they didn''t dare to really send the main force.


    I dare not at least now.


    And Master Fu wants to kill them, he does have to pay some price, but he can afford it.


    What he needs to face most now is the people behind him!


    The one who controls all the information of Master Fu and can threaten the life of Master Fu''s daughter!


    is to be obliterated by one''s own master, or even smashed to death, what kind of irony is this?


    Master Fu is not afraid of death, but he absolutely does not want his daughter to die because of himself. He is even more angry. He is angry that he has been fighting for the people behind for more than 20 years. In the end, he will still end up like this.


    He wants to fight back, he wants revenge!


    Even if he is about to die, he must bite a piece of flesh from that person.


    Ruthless people!


    Master Fu is also absolutely a cruel person.


    "During this period, the provincial capital is not at peace. If you explain, the defense of the East China Sea will increase by one level."


    "Yes."


    Brother Gou went to make arrangements immediately.


    Fu Ye''s daughter had been sent into the East China Sea by Can Sword, Jiang Ning knew right away, and he didn''t stop it.


    This favor, Master Fu will pay for it with his life.


    Now he just needs to watch quietly, watching how Master Fu and Can Jian, the old brothers, counterattack strongly, shocking the entire southern underground circle.


    At this moment, Master Fu is still sitting calmly in the backyard of the mask club making tea.


    In the lotus pond, the water is a bit turbid. Obviously, no one takes care of it these days.


    Except for Steward Zhao, there were not a few people left beside Master Fu, who gave them all the resettlement money and left.


    "Master Fu, Lao Zhang is dead and assassinated. The Northwest District is now a mess."


    Steward Zhao respectfully said, "It seems that the people in Linhai want to open another breakthrough from the northwest area."


    The confrontation of the past few days can only be described as tragic, like a mountain of bones! Blood flows into a river!


    Both sides had fatalities and injuries, but the Linhai loss was significantly greater, and the momentum was also much weaker.


    Master Fu took a sip of tea, his eyes flickered, and he said faintly: "Then open the opening in the northwest area and send them all on the road tonight."

 Chapter 269： Scheming

    He said it lightly, but even Mr. Zhao, who has been with Master Fu for 20 years, felt a tremor.


    The opening in the northwest area was opened, like a martial arts master, suddenly revealing a fatal flaw.


    Enemies, how can they easily let go of such an opportunity?


    Ye, it was so dark that it was frightening.


    The street lights seem to have been destroyed long ago, and the roads can¡¯t even light up.


    There are not many people who live here, but these days they have rushed away, and they dare to stay here.


    "quick!"


    "hurry up!"


    In the darkness, you can faintly see, densely packed people, madly impacting, and in the night, you can see the shocking eyes, like wild beasts.


    "The opening in the northwest area is open, kill me!"


    "Kill a piece of armor without leaving it!"


    "From the Northwest District, tear this hole open and smooth out the underground circle of Tianhai Provincial City!"


    A group of people rushed away in a mighty force. The target was Zhang Lin, the gangster in the northwestern district of the town of Tianhai Province!


    As one of the people responsible for destroying Lord Fu this time, Qi Hu can be regarded as a master, even more powerful than Lu Qian''s brothers.


    But since his partner was cut off from his head by the sword, he never dared to be careless anymore.


    This remnant sword is even a master!


    The extremely tough master!


    Even if Can Sword is nearly fifty years old, his strength still seems to remain at its peak. Even if it is placed in the north, it is definitely a level that will attract big forces to attract.


    But Can Jian chose to follow Master Fu, and I have to say that Master Fu knows how to buy people''s hearts.


    Qi Hu''s face was solemn. He just got the news that Zhang Lin was assassinated, so he didn''t hesitate to take people to kill Tianhai provincial city again.


    This is his last chance!


    If he can''t strangle Master Fu, then he can''t go back and explain.


    Lu Qian is planted, which is equivalent to ruining the owner''s layout for more than ten years, and the reason is because of this Lord Fu!


    The master was furious and called for Master Fu''s life, even if he offended the one behind Master Fu, he would not hesitate.


    Qi Hu was ordered to come with another person. He thought it was just a trivial matter. What kind of means could an agent in a small province have.


    can see his partner tragically dying with his own eyes, Qi Hu dare not look down on it any more.


    "I didn''t expect that Zhang Lin, a capable man of Master Fu, would be assassinated. It seems that there are a lot of people secretly targeting Master Fu!"


    Qi Hu sneered.


    During this period, he launched a series of shocks, but failed three times in a row.


    This Zhang Lin is the first fierce general under Fu Ye!


    Tough and domineering, especially the people under him, are even more fierce and fearless, blocking them in the northwest area and not giving way.


    If he can''t open this hole again today, then he Qihu will commit suicide and apologize.


    "hurry up!"


    Qi Hu ordered, "Zhang Lin is dead, so he will kill him from the northwest area and take the life of Master Fu!"


    Dark street, no one can be seen, Qi Hu looked around coldly, suddenly felt a strange feeling.


    This street leads to Zhang Lin''s territory, but he suddenly felt that he was staring at him in the dark, with a pair of eyes!


    "who?"


    He turned his head abruptly, but found nothing.


    "Do you scare yourself? Humph, I didn''t expect it, I underestimated you,"


    Qi Hu took a deep breath, "After tonight, there is no more Master Fu on this day in Hai Province."


    A little bit under his feet, accelerated and impacted away.


    Just as he left, a figure disappeared in the darkness.

 Chapter 270： Murderous!

    Soon, on the sandalwood chair of Zhang Lin''s base camp, Master Fu, sitting there at the moment, drinking tea leisurely.


    Can Jian stepped in, he was faster than Qi Hu and the others.


    "coming."


    His words are still that simple.


    Master Fu nodded.


    "One, don''t let it go."


    No one would know, Zhang Lin, the most powerful fighter under his men was killed by the broken sword by Master Fu!


    His only purpose is to let Qi Hu take the initiative to bring people in and die.


    Who can think of it?


    Qi Hu couldn''t think of it, even if it was the other people under Fu Ye, he also didn''t expect that Fu Ye would kill even his most powerful warrior.


    They only think that the murderer is Qi Hu!


    At this moment, everyone else is extremely angry, and they want revenge!


    They want to avenge Qi Hu!


    "Master Fu! We are all ready!"


    "Tonight, fight them to the death!"


    "If I die, I must avenge Lao Zhang!"


    This is the anger of other big bosses. Now every one of them has been red-eyed. Every one of the brothers does not know how many died, and no one can retreat.


    There was no other choice but to kill the invading Linhai powerful enemy.


    Master Fu was still sitting there, looking out from the hall, he just saw the long street.


    He was holding a pot of tea in his hand, without any expression on his face.


    Gradually, the sound of footsteps came, densely dense, and it became clear in the dark.


    Master Fu''s expression gradually became solemn, indifferent, and ferocious!


    "kill!"


    Suddenly, he burst into a loud shout.


    is like a signal, all the lights on the street suddenly turn on.


    Like daylight, the whole street waits for the light.


    The light shone on the faces of those Qi Hu, and they were shocked, and they reacted immediately.


    "There is an ambush!"


    But at this moment, it''s too late!


    Qi Hu roared: "Master Fu, you **** old fox!"


    The street is not wide, and there are always small alleys on both sides. At this moment, a large number of people rushed out from that small alley to besieged Qihu and others!


    "kill--"


    roar loudly!


    An angry flame swept across in an instant.


    The death of Zhang Lin, this account is counted on Qi Hu''s head, and the deaths of those brothers are also counted on his head.


    The boiling murderous aura rose to the sky, the fuel bottle smashed over, and a sea of ??flames instantly burned, directly isolating the people Qi Hu had brought into several pieces.


    They panicked.


    They are messed up.


    But Can Jian did not panic, let alone chaos!


    "kill!"


    He gave the order, still just a word.


    Immediately, the people under his men gush out like a tide...


    Blade, light, sword, shadow, fire everywhere!


    Blood splashed, stumped limbs flew across the wall, screams and roars, making the night seem torn apart.


    "ßÝ¡ª¡ª"


    Qi Hu felt a chill in his back, and immediately turned around without hesitation. The knife in his hand slashed over.


    ï¬!


    The flames are everywhere!


    The broken sword of the remnant sword slashed with the sword fiercely, Qi Hu immediately backed up a few steps and relieved his strength.


    "You... are really cunning!"


    Qi Hu gritted his teeth and said, "But today, I still have to die!"


    The Can Sword is like a sword, calmly standing upright, full of sword energy.


    He held the broken sword in his hand, his wrist flicked, and the broken sword suddenly shook loudly.


    "ßÝ!"


    He didn''t even want to say a word of nonsense.


    kill it!


    The broken sword trembled and shook for a while, as if a powerful air current was poured into it instantly, making the blade hard.


    Under the illumination of the light, it exudes a cold light.


    "die!"


    Qi Hu roared, all the murderousness appeared!

 Chapter 271： Demonstration?

    "ﬡª¡ª"


    Swords and swords are fighting together, and the flames are all over the place!


    Can Jian said nothing. At this moment, he just wanted to kill.


    Although the sword head is broken, the long sword is even more terrifying. Even if it is a broken sword, he can easily pierce a person''s heart!


    The sound of fighting around was constant, and Can Jian didn''t care at all.


    He swings a long sword, the human sword is one, and the speed is so fast that it makes people feel that this is not a fifty-year-old old man, but a full-blooded young man.


    "Keng!"


    "Keng!"


    "Keng!"


    His sword is too fast!


    Qi Hu kept fighting, and felt a slight pain in his tiger''s mouth.


    He knew before he could see that the tiger''s mouth had cracked, and it was abruptly shattered by the residual sword!


    "Die!"


    Qi Hu roared, not daring to be careless, the remnant sword was too strong.


    Such a master, if he doesn''t work hard, he may not even have the chance to work hard.


    The sword shadow is like a ghost, and the sword shadow''s long sword stabs out suddenly, and the face of the residual sword is cold and terrifying.


    Qihu blocked, lowered his figure to avoid, but suddenly¡ª¡ª


    Can Jian gave a low cry, and his wrist shook suddenly, and the long sword shook with it, bending instantly.


    "This... this is impossible!"


    Qi Hu exclaimed. As soon as his voice fell, his eyes widened instantly, covering his neck, taking two steps back, his face full of disbelief.


    This...this is impossible!


    Can Sword''s sword is actually a soft sword?


    Can Jian closed his sword, stared at Qi Hu, and finally opened his mouth: "You lost."


    This loss is fate.


    Qi Hu slowly let go of his hand, a thin line on his neck gradually showed bright red blood.


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    He opened his mouth and spewed a mouthful of blood, and he fell heavily!


    Can Jian didn''t look at him again, coughed twice, and disappeared into the night.


    When Qi Hu died, the people in the underground circle near the sea suddenly became like scattered sand. Without someone to lead them, they were already in a panic.


    The morale of the people in the underground circle of Tianhai is like a rainbow. Taking advantage of the victory, the people who killed Linhai screamed again and again...


    Master Fu won this battle.


    won simply.


    On the streets, blood ran into rivers, stumps and broken arms scattered everywhere, and the heavy smell of blood in the air made people feel sick.


    tragic!


    However, Master Fu didn''t care about this at all.


    The people in Linhai repelled. This was only the first step. He knew what he was going to meet in the end, and it was definitely his final battle.


    "Jiangning, I know what you are going to do! I will open this hole for you!"


    Master Fu''s eyes are deep, like a lion, after resting for many years, his fangs are exposed for the last time.


    The night darkened, but the news did not stay at all, and it spread out soon.


    The entire southern underground circle is like an earthquake!


    Master Fu''s strength is amazing, and his strategy and strength make people feel terrified.


    Is this an old man?


    How can this be like a ruthless man who is about to fall?


    Similarly, the news spread to the north as soon as possible.


    Such a big movement, it is impossible to hide those big forces, especially the big forces that the two sides are targeting at each other.


    Luo family.


    is the family for whom Master Fu has worked for more than 20 years.


    In the past twenty years, Master Fu has made money for the Luo family from the provincial capital of Tianhai.


    In the eyes of the Luo family, Master Fu is just a dog. He has been raising a dog for more than 20 years. Now he is disappointed and dissatisfied with them.


    It was already four o''clock in the morning, but the lights in Luo''s study were still on.


    "Is he demonstrating to me?"


    The man sitting behind the table has a majestic look, not angry and pretentious!

 Chapter 272： New agent

    "The Remnant Sword is very strong. The Qihu brothers sent by the other party all died under his sword. Patriarch, do we still have to do it?"


    "I don''t know how to raise a dog!"


    The majestic man snorted coldly, "Can''t stay anymore."


    He knew very well that Master Fu had a lot of information about the Luo family, and once the information leaked out, the blow to the Luo family would be immeasurable.


    This old dog has become an old fox, too cunning, he can still control it now, but once the Luo family is handed over to the next generation, it may not be able to suppress Master Fu.


    "In addition, track down his daughter''s whereabouts and cut the grass and roots!"


    This is an order!


    "Yes!"


    There is only one man left in the study.


    He was silent for more than ten minutes, as if thinking about the next countermeasures.


    At their level, every step is important, not only consider the opponents on the face, but also the potential opponents in the dark.


    Under the dark waves, one careless one is crushed!


    And now, Master Fu has become a fuse, a bomb that may explode at any time!


    If it is not resolved, it will no longer work.


    "I hope you can be smart and hand over Tianhai Provincial City obediently, otherwise... don''t blame me for not remembering my old feelings!"


    Its daybreak.


    The terrible news among the general population has naturally been blocked, but more or less, it will still spread out, and for a while, the whole province and the city will be turbulent.


    Few people dared to come out to play at night, the consumption of shopping malls decreased, the night market was even more deserted, and no one even dared to set up a stall.


    In the East China Sea, it is a completely different scene.


    This is a forbidden place!


    No matter how dangerous or terrible it is outside, it is safe here.


    Many people flooded into the East China Sea, which made the East China Sea more crowded for a while.


    The current task of the morning market, the Nanpu vegetable market, the regulations and others is to maintain order here.


    In the past few days, they have all heard that the turmoil in the underground circle of the provincial capital has caused many people to disappear from the world almost every night.


    In comparison, being alive is really wonderful.


    "Big Brother, Master Fu won,"


    my subordinates, who just dealt with the stall''s affairs, walked to the charter and said in a low voice, "The provincial capital should be able to stabilize, right?"


    The regulations did not speak.


    "The people in Linhai suffered terrible deaths and injuries. Now they all retreated. Can we go back?"


    The regulations raised his head and glanced at him: "Do you want to go back?"


    The subordinate nodded.


    "Then you go back."


    The tone of the regulations is very calm.


    "I can''t go back anymore."


    After he finished speaking, he stopped talking and continued to do things.


    ''S men were a little surprised, and they wanted to say something, but Gao Fei stopped him.


    "I can''t go back, let me tell you, this is just the beginning of the provincial capital, and it''s not over yet. Going back now is a dead end."


    He was not at all polite, and said with a serious expression: "The safest place is here. Brother will not say anything like this. Believe it or not."


    Gao Fei is right, the safest place now is the East China Sea!


    The safest place is where Jiangning is.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning is enjoying the softness of the blanket, and the fragrance of Lin Yuzhen''s body on the blanket.


    "Jiangning! Get up for breakfast!"


    Outside, Lin Yuzhen''s voice came.


    At home, she was embarrassed to call her husband, what is so shy about this girl.


    "Didi¡ª¡ª"


    The phone rang.


    Jiangning picked it up and took a look, the corners of his mouth raised with a touch of meaning.


    "The new agent, are you here?"

 Chapter 273： Men look at men, so accurate

    There was finally a little movement in the north.


    If there is no more reaction, then Jiang Ning really wants to scold A Fei bloody.


    Such a thing, it took three months to regress.


    Jiangning threw the phone aside and got up to change clothes.


    A new agent?


    There is fun again, I hope I won¡¯t let myself down.


    Walking out of the bedroom, there are already a few side dishes on the table. They look okay, and Lin Yu has really worked hard.


    "smell good."


    Jiangning sniffed, "There is progress."


    Lin Yu is really in the kitchen. Hearing Jiang Ning''s praise of himself, a trace of triumph flashed across his face, and he hummed, "Stop talking nonsense, go wash, and send me to work later."


    Jiangning nodded, smiled and got into the bathroom.


    Lin Wen and Su Mei got up a long time ago, but now that Lin Yu can really do it in the kitchen, they let Lin Yu really do it.


    Su Mei has always regretted that she hadn''t cultivated Lin Yu''s real cooking skills, and it seems that it is not too late.


    Looking at Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, the relationship seems to be getting better and better. Su Mei is happy and a little worried.


    Worried that after all, two people who are not in the same world, the huge gap will make Lin Yuzhen finally disappointed, even sad.


    But at present, it seems that it has been developing in a better direction.


    She is here, knowing that it''s useless to say more, so I can only let the flow take its course.


    "Let''s eat."


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming out of the bathroom, Su Mei called out.


    As soon as Jiang Ning walked to her, Su Mei''s eyes shrank, her mouth slightly opened, and she almost shouted.


    She resisted, and hurriedly walked back to her house. Lin Wen was getting dressed and walking out and hit him directly.


    "Ah, what are you doing."


    Lin Wen helped Su Mei who almost fell, but Su Mei didn''t care about it.


    She pulled Lin Wen into the house, and immediately closed the door, with a mysterious look on her face, she lowered her voice and said, "Guess what I just saw!"


    Lin Wen was startled.


    The only four of them in this room are old things. What else can Su Mei see differently?


    "What did you see?"


    Lin Wen asked curiously.


    "hair!"


    Su Mei''s expression is serious.


    Lin Wen froze for a moment, and immediately laughed.


    "What shall I see, I have seen it too,"


    Lin Wen stretched out his hand, it was Su Mei''s ear that gently flicked, and deliberately said, "What I see is still a charming hair."


    "Oh, don''t make trouble!"


    Su Mei blushed, she is very old, so what kind of young people should flirt with, "I mean it! I see Yu really has hair!"


    She was afraid that Lin Wen would want to go elsewhere, so she hurriedly lowered her voice, as if she had discovered some important secret.


    "On Jiang Ning''s shoulder! Rain really has hair!"


    That long hair, who is Lin Yu really?


    Jiangning and Lin Yuzhen live in the same room, but Su Mei knows that there is one bed and the other on the floor, and Lin Yuzhen still has a pair of scissors before Lin Yuzhen''s pillow!


    But now, Jiang Ning has Lin Yu''s real hair on his shoulders. This does not mean that the two people... are sleeping together?


    Lin Wen stayed for three seconds, as if he was fixed.


    Before Su Mei could speak, he even laughed: "Good thing!"


    "Good for you!"


    Su Mei twisted Lin Wen''s waist hard, "You don''t know what the situation is, just say yes? Rain will not suffer, right?"


    "I said why you worry all the time, for a while that the rain really doesn''t like Jiangning, and for a while, I worry that the rain really likes Jiangning,"


    Lin Wen was a little helpless, "Let the young people toss themselves about the young people''s affairs. In the past few months, have you seen Jiang Ning bullying Yu really?"


    "No."


    "Have you seen a man, as a woman, have you done this?"


    "No."


    "Have you seen a woman who is not emotional, would you be willing to give yourself to a man?"


    Su Mei paused this time before shook his head: "No."


    "I told you earlier, Jiang Ning will not bully Yuzhen, I believe him."


    "Men look at men, they are very accurate."

 Chapter 274： Do not care

    Lin Wen laughed, "Okay, don''t worry, I will find some time to have a good chat with Jiang Ning."


    Su Mei nodded.


    She doesn''t even know what mentality she is now.


    What a good boy Jiangning, even if she is not her son-in-law, she wants to recognize him as a godson.


    But when she thought that Jiang Ning was so good, she worried that her baby girl would get hurt.


    Being a mother is really difficult.


    After breakfast, Jiang Ning drove Lin Yuzhen to the company.


    "Mom seems to know."


    Lin Yuzhen looked out the car window and whispered.


    "what do you know?"


    "Knowing that we two...sleep together."


    Her face is a little red.


    This sleep is really just sleeping together, doing nothing, but it is a little weird to say it from the mouth.


    "Why, mom wants to hug grandson?"


    Jiangning turned his head, "Isn''t this anxious, you have to pay attention to what happens, it depends on the day."


    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Yu really snorted, biting his lip, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "You, you can''t touch me now!"


    Jiangning deliberately looked serious and said: "When will it be okay?"


    Lin Yu really said nothing.


    At what time is it fine?


    She seems to be mentally prepared, but these days, even if two people sleep together, Jiang Ning will not go overboard.


    There is a saying that the crossover man is a beast. Is Jiangning inferior to a beast?


    "Rain is true."


    "Ok?"


    "I want you."


    Jiangning spoke very seriously.


    Lin Yu really blushed immediately. She felt her face was hot, she didn''t dare to look at Jiang Ning, let alone believe that this **** had said it so directly.


    "You, how can you be so direct!"


    "Oh, then I''ll be tactful,"


    Jiangning is still serious, "Yuzhen, can I get you?"


    Lin Yu really stopped talking, stomped his feet, don''t overdo it, only Jiang Ning could see her profile.


    The side face is also beautiful.


    Jiang Ning was a little funny, his wife was so simple and cute that he really liked it.


    A little teasing her, her face flushed to the root of her neck.


    He saw Lin Yu''s really long eyelashes, shaking and shaking, as if he was doing a fierce psychological struggle.


    This girl, do you want to be so cute?


    Along the way, the two did not speak any more. When they arrived at the company, Lin Yu really got out of the car.


    "When I''m ready, I will tell you."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu really got into the elevator.


    Jiang Ning was stunned and couldn''t help but laugh. Lin Yuzhen was really thinking about this issue along the way?


    He suddenly looked forward to it.


    At that time, Tianhai Provincial City, a new agent, here comes!


    The people who came, looked ordinary, and when they were in the crowd, no one would notice. He came alone and went directly into the mask club.


    Master Fu naturally knew that he would come sooner or later this day, but he did not expect it in this way.


    "The Patriarch is not angry, but he is a little disappointed."


    Opposite Master Fu, sitting a middle-aged man, not tall, but very strong.


    He drank the tea calmly, and found no trace of the remnant sword.


    "For so many years, you have no credit and hard work, so the owner said, he can ignore you, you can retreat with peace of mind..."


    "He doesn''t care about me, but I want to care about him!"


    Yes, before he finished speaking, Master Fu gave a sneer.

 Chapter 275： I cant avenge this grudge

    Master Fu was not at all polite, looked at Ye Xinhuo coldly, and said sensibly, "How much I have done for the Luo family for so many years, and what has he done to me!"


    "Old Fu, you are not an impulsive person."


    Ye Xinhuo didn''t have any mood swings, and glanced at Fu Ye, "The consequence of impulse, you have tried it more than 20 years ago."


    Master Fu sneered, looked at the tea cup on the table, picked it up gently, and fell directly on the ground.


    What happened more than 20 years ago, of course he remembers clearly!


    He will never forget it in his life!


    He chose to be a dog for the Luo family and earn a huge amount of money for them in Tianhai Province. This is his choice and the choice he has to make.


    But now?


    When did the Luo family honor the conditions that were promised back then!


    "This cup of tea, I respect the owner of the house."


    Master Fu poured the tea on the ground, like a toast to the dead.


    Ye Xinhuo frowned.


    Master Fu, this is a treachery!


    "From today, I have no relationship with the Luo family anymore,"


    Master Fu said, "The grievances and grievances are cleared, so I won''t hand over the Hai Provincial City this day."


    Ye Xinhuo frowned more tightly.


    He put down his teacup, a little heavy, staring at Master Fu, his tone became quite cold.


    "Can you think about it clearly?"


    In Ye Xinhuo''s eyes, a strong murderous intent flashed through.


    "Do you think that a broken sword can save your life?"


    The instructions he got, if Master Fu cooperated, he would save a lot of trouble, but Master Fu¡¯s life would be impossible to keep.


    He knows, Master Fu knows better!


    Master Fu suddenly laughed.


    "Can Sword is not in the provincial capital."


    He said directly, "If you want to kill me, then kill me, but in this provincial city, I still won''t hand it over. The Luo family wants it, so I will fight it again!"


    The price to be paid is not so big.


    Master Fu is really cruel.


    Ye Xinhuo''s pupils contracted, Can Sword is not in the provincial capital?


    Then where did he go.


    I have to say that the only thing he needs to consider is Can Sword, this sword king who is nearly fifty years old, even if he has only one broken sword, is still the ultimate master in martial arts!


    "I have handled all the relevant ledgers, and when I die, these things will naturally surface. The Luo family has earned so many years, shouldn''t it be time to spit out some?"


    Master Fu laughed more easily.


    "You are looking for death!"


    "I was the **** person,"


    Master Fu didn''t take it seriously, "A person like me can''t end well by himself, but the Luo family...will definitely pay the price!"


    As he was talking, a black blood was dripping from Master Fu''s nostrils.


    Ye Xinhuo was shocked, and immediately bounced, looking at Master Fu vigilantly.


    "There is poison in your tea?"


    Ye Xinhuo''s face turned pale, he had been prepared, and he didn''t really drink it.


    Even though Master Fu drank the same pot of tea with him, he still remained vigilant.


    Ye Xinhuo would never have thought that Master Fu was determined to use his own life to design to harm him!


    The blood in Master Fu''s nostrils was flowing more and more, even the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    He coughed violently, and opened his mouth so that he spouted a mouthful of blood, but he still sat upright, like an immortal pine, and he refused to accept the old.


    "It''s a pity, I couldn''t kill you."


    The smile on Master Fu''s face gradually became sad, "Ye Xinhuo, of course, my wife died in your hands...I can''t avenge this grudge."


    "Where is the Remnant Sword!"


    Ye Xinhuo roared.


    What he is most worried about right now is Can Sword!


    This terrible swordsman, if hidden in the dark, it would be troublesome.


    "He... he went north."


    The corner of Master Fu''s mouth raised a touch of cunning and coldness, and immediately, the whole person was silent, like a statue, fixed there, no longer moving.

 Chapter 276： escape!

    Ye Xinhuo was shocked!


    He came to the provincial capital, but there were not many people guarding the northern Patriarch.


    Can Jian, such a master, is going to assassinate the Patriarch!


    not good!


    Ye Xinhuo secretly scolded Master Fu for being cunning, knowing that he had already agreed that he would come to the provincial capital, and let Can Jian go to the north in advance, while Master Fu stayed in the provincial capital to do the game.


    vicious!


    is too vicious!


    Ye Xinhuo didn''t dare to stay long, and left immediately.


    There is nothing more important than the safety of the owner.


    He hurriedly notified the North, but he had already received news that the Luo family had been assassinated three people!


    just overnight!


    If the Patriarch is not lucky, I am afraid that he will be damaged on the road.


    Ye Xinhuo was furious: "Can Jian, you are looking for death!"


    He hurried back to the north, vowing to kill the broken sword under his hands.


    The masked clubhouse was completely depressed, and the provincial capital fell into a strange atmosphere for a while. The news of Master Fu''s death had been faintly spread, but no one dared to make any more movements.


    The eventful autumn, whoever comes out, is a dead end.


    And the north, it shook!


    Even Jiang Ning never thought that Master Fu would actually do this.


    It is completely used as a mortal pawn. It is the best to poison Ye Xinhuo. Even if it can¡¯t, if Ye Xinhuo, a master, is transferred from the Luo family, Can Sword has a chance to kill the Luo family¡¯s patron !


    "He is right, the Luo family will send the strongest master to force him to retreat."


    Only Ye Xinhuo can deal with Can Jian and Master Fu.


    The Luo family naturally wanted to send him, but no matter how he thought, Master Fu had planned for a long time, and with a mortal heart, he would also bite a piece of meat from the Luo family.


    "There is no small movement in the north."


    This is news from A Fei.


    Even Jiang Ning is a little surprised.


    He not only marveled at Master Fu¡¯s layout, but also marveled at the strength of Can Jian!


    In just one day, six people died in the Luo family!


    Three of them were very important figures in the Luo family, and they were all beheaded by a broken sword.


    He is avenging Lord Fu!


    The atmosphere is getting more tense, and many people in the great northern forces are extremely jealous. A crazy martial arts master is determined to assassinate a person, but not everyone can stop it.


    Even in a place like [abiqugeso.me] in the north, the same is true.


    Luo family, like a big enemy!


    Jiangning got news one after another.


    Ye Xinhuo rushed back to Luo''s house, and fought with Can Jian head-on, and Can Jian was injured and fled.


    Can Sword shot again, almost beheading the second son of the Luo family, and even angering the head of the Luo family.


    The whereabouts of the Remnant Sword is unknown. The Luo family guards strictly, and even calls a large number of masters to protect the Luo family layer by layer and restrict the Luo family from going out.


    There was no movement for three consecutive days, and some people even suspected that Can Jian was dead.


    After all, Ye Xinhuo''s strength, but Luo Family''s strongest master, is even more powerful than Can Jian!


    ¿É, only two days later, news came from outside that the Luo family outsider had been killed!


    Can Jian has left the north and has assassinated people outside the Luo family everywhere.


    He is really crazy!


    Jiang Ning sat there and remained silent for a long time without speaking. He had predicted that the Remnant Sword would also die, but before he died, he would kill more people for Lord Fu, avenge his old brother, and get back his old brother. justice.


    "Big Brother, Can Jian killed three more people, but it is said that they were stopped and severely wounded under the siege, and they fleeed out desperately..."


    There is a touch of respect in the tone of Brother Gou.


    Can Jian could have stayed outside. Master Fu is dead. He killed several important figures in the Luo family and has already avenged Master Fu, but Can Jian took his own life and continued to fight.


    This kind of philanthropy made people who are also in the rivers and lakes feel full of emotion.

 Chapter 277： crazy!

    Jiangning didn''t say anything.


    Can Jian can be regarded as a real person in the world, brothers'' loyalty is more important to him than his own life.


    "Master Fu, on Huangquan Road, at least you are not alone. You have such a brother."


    Jiang Ning said in his heart.


    He was silent for a moment, then turned to look at Brother Dog: "Someone will come here soon, let the brothers be prepared."


    Brother Gou''s eyes flashed: "Yes!"


    At this moment, the whole country is paying attention to the whereabouts and whereabouts of the remnant sword.


    The wanted order has been issued. Regardless of whether the circles on the ground or the underground circles, they are chasing and killing the Remnant Sword. Not to mention, the Luo Family has used a lot of power, and even Ye Xinhuo has personally shot it, and is about to kill the Remnant Sword by himself!


    All the members of the Luo family were recalled, contracted into the family, and were not allowed to go out.


    In the past few decades, when has the Luo family been so embarrassed?


    was killed by a martial arts master who was nearly fifty years old, so he could only hide himself in the house, and became the laughing stock of the major forces in the north.


    But in the same way, the deterrent power of martial arts masters has also completely made those big powers understand that it is not enough to have power and powerful martial arts masters are needed around them.


    After all, such a deterrent is too shocking!


    North, Luo''s family.


    "boom!"


    Luo Yong, the head of the Luo family, threw the quilt to the ground fiercely, and said angrily, "Just a broken sword, you can''t kill it? Waste!"


    "It''s all waste!"


    "My Luo family was killed twelve people, twelve people!"


    "He''s all alone, why can''t you help him?"


    He was furious and glared at Ye Xinhuo: "Do you have anything to say!"


    Ye Xinhuo bowed slightly, his face also ugly.


    fought against Can Jian twice, and even let him escape.


    He has never put Can Jian in his heart, but he did not expect that the older Can Jian, his understanding of kendo will rise to a higher level, stronger than ten years ago.


    Luo Yonggan was furious, and none of the people standing in front of him dared to speak.


    The Luo family is forced to this kind of sake, can he not be angry?


    dignified northern power, even if it is not a big family, but it is always upstream, but now?


    Everyone is laughing at him!


    Raising a dog, he was bitten by his own dog and bitten so hard, what face does he have!


    "As long as I meet him again, I will definitely kill him!"


    Ye Xinhuo suppressed angrily.


    "The Remnant Sword was seriously injured last time. Where is it hiding now? Did you find it?"


    Luo Yonggan pressed his anger, thick eyebrows, covered with chills, "He is so cunning, will he come out easily now?"


    Can Sword lives, and lives in the dark. To his Luo Family, it will always be a sword that will fall on his neck at any time!


    Does the Luo family have to stay at home all the time and dare not even go out?


    aggrieved!


    When has he been so frustrated!


    "As long as you can lead him out!"


    Ye Xinhuo said sharply, "If I can''t kill him again, I will commit suicide by Ye Xinhuo!"


    The people around were trembling, and he didn''t expect Ye Xinhuo to say such harsh words.


    Luo Yongqian also suppressed his anger, took a deep look at Ye Xinhuo, was silent for a moment, and said: "Okay! Then lead him out, I''ll be the bait!"


    No one is more suitable and attractive than him.


    What Can Sword wants to kill most is himself, wanting to avenge his old brother Fu Ye.


    "Patriarch, no!"


    "Too dangerous!"


    "Patriarch..."


    several people shouted immediately.


    Let Luo Yongqian come as a bait, the risk is too great, if the Remnant Sword goes crazy and really kills Luo Yongqian or seriously injures him, then the Luo family is really dangerous.


    "Shut up all of you!"


    Luo Yonggan roared, and the others dared not speak any more. He stared at Ye Xinhuo, "My life is in your hands!"

 Chapter 278： kill him!

    Soon, the news came out that Luo Yongqian was going out to attend a forum exchange meeting.


    Itinerary and route are strictly confidential.


    No one thought that Luo Yongqian dared to go out at this time. It was obvious that he had sent his head to Can Jian''s hand.


    Some people have also guessed that this is the Luo family''s Jedi counterattack, in order to completely eradicate the hidden danger of Remnant Sword!


    Because, this kind of once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Remnant Sword will definitely appear!


    Even if it is death, the Remnant Sword will definitely appear.


    The craziness of Can Sword, everyone has seen it, he is not afraid of death at all.


    On that day, the convoy was in a mighty force, driving on the highway, and Ye Xinhuo was sitting next to Luo Yongqian. The expressions of the two people were equally serious, and they didn''t dare to be careless.


    The **** convoy on both sides of ¡¡¡¡ had five vehicles and more than thirty bodyguards. They surrounded Luo Yonggan''s car and protected it tightly.


    There were no accidents along the way.


    It seemed that Can Jian knew that he had no chance to succeed, and couldn''t bear to choose.


    But like Jiang Ning, they know that Can Jian will definitely make a move without the slightest accident.


    When the convoy reached the organizer¡¯s site, the roads on both sides were cleared. Luo Yongqian sat in the car and had not got off. Ye Xinhuo got out of the car first, scanned the surroundings, nodded, and more than 30 bodyguards immediately formed a circle. Protect Luo Yongqian in the middle.


    "It seems that he dare not come out."


    Luo Yonggan snorted coldly.


    It is impossible not to be nervous, especially between life and death!


    He was about to walk into the stadium, and suddenly, the bodyguard who was walking in front of him suddenly turned around!


    Luo Yongqian was shocked when he saw that face!


    That face looks very young, but he recognizes those eyes as the broken sword!


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    Before he could react, Can Sword started!


    He disguised himself and lurked for three full days. Today, this is the best opportunity!


    Can Jian''s wrist flicked, Broken Sword slammed out of his waist, and stab Luo Yongqian directly. The two bodyguards around him reacted extremely fast, and they immediately stepped forward to block them, and Broken Sword cut off his head directly with a sword!


    Blood splashes!


    Luo Yongqian yelled in surprise, and blood splashed on his face, causing his heart to jump out.


    "Heart fire! Heart fire!"


    he yelled.


    hurried back.


    The bodyguards by his side rushed forward without fear, blocking Luo Yonggan behind him.


    "kill--!


    The Remnant Sword is like a demon, holding a broken sword, killing one person with one sword!


    Blood was splashed for ten steps, and the surrounding area suddenly screamed.


    In just a few breaths, there were six bodyguards who died under the remnant sword!


    too fast!


    This is a demon at all!


    Can Jian stared at Luo Yonggan, as if there was only Luo Yonggan in his eyes. Without killing him, he would not be able to avenge his old brother.


    "Keng!"


    Suddenly, a figure suddenly rushed out, and a dagger slammed on the broken sword of the remnant sword. There was a clang, and the flames flew everywhere.


    "Remnant Sword!"


    Ye Xinhuo roared, murderous, "Today, you must die!"


    Can Sword didn''t say a word, his wrist flicked, Broken Sword shook loudly, ignored Ye Xinhuo, and continued to chase Luo Yong for a dry stabbing!


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    Ye Xinhuo couldn''t stop him, and the broken sword cut Luo Yongqian''s arm open, and he could even see the thick bones.


    "you wanna die!"


    Ye Xinhuo was completely furious.


    In front of him, he could even hurt Luo Yongqian. To him, it was a shame.


    He shot frantically, with great strength, pressing the Can Sword to fight, and he never gave Can Sword a chance.


    Luo Yongqian kept backing away, screaming and clutching his arm, yelling: "Kill him! Kill him!"

 Chapter 279： Death of the Remnant Sword

    "boom!"


    Ye Xinhuo and Canjian fought fiercely in an instant!


    The people around can''t intervene at all.


    There was hardly any temptation, and the two of them directly smashed their eyes.


    Can Sword wanted to kill Luo Yongqian, his eyes were cold, and it made people shudder at first glance indifferently.


    That is a look that ignores everything, including my own life!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Ye Xinhuo''s killer moves are all present, and he is extremely fierce.


    If he can''t kill the Remnant Sword again today, then he can just kill himself.


    Can Jian was already injured, and his injuries were not light, and he fought Ye Xinhuo one after another, his complexion obviously turned pale.


    "Boom!"


    Can Jian retreated two steps, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, but his gaze remained unchanged from beginning to end.


    "Die!"


    Ye Xinhuo didn''t show any mercy at all, and his tricks were cruel and fierce.


    He wants to kill the sword, even if he is seriously injured, even if he is dead.


    As for the broken sword, he also wanted to kill Luo Yongqian, but he knew that he might not be able to kill it today.


    But so what?


    "kill!"


    The Sword burst into a loud shout, and two divine lights suddenly appeared in his eyes. It seemed that he had returned to his youth all of a sudden, the broken sword waved, and the wind burst into sound.


    Sword energy soars, cut everything horizontally!


    With such a powerful aura, even Ye Xinhuo did not expect that the dying Remnant Sword could still exert such a terrifying strength.


    "Go back! Go back!"


    "Protect the owner!"


    "Protect Patriarch!"


    The remaining bodyguards, desperate to protect Patriarch Luo, were killed five or six people one after another by Can Jian.


    Luo Yong''s face turned pale in shock.


    The people around him even hurriedly avoided, watching the blood flow into a river on the ground, watching the stumps and broken arms, and even the heads rolling, and some even couldn''t help but vomit.


    too terrifying!


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, Ye Xinhuo slapped Can Jian''s body with a palm, and then flew away.


    Can Jian rolled on the ground twice, knelt on one knee, and both legs trembled!


    The sword in his hand has not been released!


    Those eyes were extremely cold, even if he was wounded all over, even if his face was dripping with blood, even if he had a mouth, he would spit out blood!


    "die¡­¡­"


    Can Jian growled low, and rushed up again.


    But he was exhausted all the time, and the injuries on his body didn''t even have time to recover, so Ye Xinhuo picked out a few blood holes again.


    The blood dyed the robe on Can Jian''s body red, and he fell to the ground, unable to move.


    But in his hand, he still held his broken sword tightly.


    "Puff!"


    Ye Xinhuo took a step forward, and the dagger in his hand stabbed into the heart of Can Jian fiercely, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    At this point, the air seemed to freeze instantly.


    The people around were silent, no one dared to speak, even to make a sound.


    The picture seems to freeze like that.


    Rao is Ye Xinhuo, also panting, with several wounds on his body, and his face even more embarrassed.


    He knew that if Can Jian chooses to conceal and reappear after the damage healed, then the Luo family really has no better way to deal with Can Jian.


    Can Sword is dead.


    He fell to the ground, his gray eyes still staring at Luo Yonggan, and the broken sword in his hand still pointed at Luo Yonggan!


    "Drag away! Drag away!"


    Luo Yonggan yelled, "Chop him up for me and feed the dog!"


    His body is shaking.


    just a little bit, just a little bit he died!


    This broken sword is really terrible.


    Even if Can Sword was killed, Master Fu died, but the Luo family suffered a great loss this time, and many things were exposed, which made them bear tremendous pressure.


    Luo Yonggan was very angry.


    Soon, a few bodyguards dragged away the dead sword''s body, preparing to find a place to dispose of it.


    According to Luo Yongqian''s instructions, chopped up and feed the dog!


    The car drove to the suburbs and stopped suddenly.


    "who are you!"


    The person in the car jumped off immediately, but he didn''t expect anyone to stop the car.

 Chapter 280： Face swollen

    They don''t want to give the broken sword''s body to the people in the circle on the ground, nor to anyone. If the Luo family wants to destroy the body and vent, then they must do so.


    "The corpse, I want to take it away, you can find a way to deal with it yourself."


    The person standing there was calm and didn''t even want to say more, and took out a sign directly from his pocket.


    "For the things my elder brother explained, whoever dares to stop, don''t blame me for being rude."


    He said it lightly, but he made the bodyguards seem to be frozen, unable to move at all!


    The news of the death of Can Sword spread quickly.


    For many people, the death of this murderous demon was a great pleasure.


    But for many people of big power, they are just reminding them to be cautious and smarter in doing things in the future.


    Otherwise, raising a tiger is not just talking about it.


    This time, the Luo family had been planted very badly, and the price paid was extremely heavy.


    News soon reached the East China Sea and reached Jiang Ning¡¯s ears.


    This result, he had expected it a long time ago.


    "Well, it''s a good burial."


    Jiangning put down the phone and didn''t say much.


    He can only do so much for this kind-hearted senior.


    He knew that if the Remnant Sword lay dormant and acted as a hidden killer, specifically targeting the Luo family, the Luo family would live in darkness within ten years.


    But Can Jian is not such a person, he is just a sword, a very straight sword!


    He will only avenge himself in his own way, even if he will die in the end!


    The reason why Jiangning was willing to save his whole body was because of the atmosphere of the rivers and lakes, which is hard to see.


    "The Luo family...this is the mouth of the north,"


    He sat on the sofa and squinted his eyes, "Master Fu, Master Fu, you don''t hesitate to open this hole for me, just because I protect your daughter?"


    Jiang Ning knew who Fu Ye''s daughter was, but he didn''t do anything.


    He knew that Master Fu didn''t want her daughter to know anything. His last wish was that she only hoped that her daughter could be an ordinary person, without hatred, and live a stable life.


    Jiang Ning can help him do this.


    "Sister Xin,"


    Jiang Ning dialed the number of the personnel supervisor, "I¡¯m Jiang Ning, the girl who applied for the job, Chen Yu, and Yu Zhen both think it¡¯s good, so I will arrange a suitable position for her.


    Putting down the phone, Jiang Ning stood up.


    He walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked down at the city of the East China Sea.


    This iron city, this forbidden place, there will always be ups and downs, but so what?


    "Luo Family, I''m in Donghai, waiting for you."


    then!


    Luo family!


    Luo Yongqian still has a gloomy face, the remnant sword is dead, and the corpse is chopped up to feed the dog, but he still feels uncomfortable!


    It was not only because of the Luo family that many people died, but also because the Fu master exposed some things, which made the Luo family''s weakness and lost a lot of right to speak.


    And, if the underground circle of Haishencheng is lost today, the source of income of the Luo family is even more missing!


    He hated Master Fu and Can Jian in his heart, wishing to dig them out again and whip the corpses severely.


    "I heard that Fu Yu also has a daughter?"


    Luo Yonggan''s eyes flickered fiercely, "My Luo family has nearly 20 people dead. His daughter, Fu Yu, still wants to live?"


    Ye Xinhuo stood there without speaking.


    He was wounded on his body and was fighting with Can Sword. Even if he was facing the Can Sword with a mortal heart, he would not want to retreat all over.


    The Luo family did lose too much this time.


    Whether it was Master Fu or Can Jian, they all ate a piece of meat on Luo Family, making Luo Family''s face almost swollen!

 Chapter 281： Fu Yes Daughter

    How could Luo Yonggan swallow this breath?


    You can listen to Luo Yongqian''s meaning, to find out and kill Master Fu''s daughter, Ye Xinhuo felt that it was unnecessary.


    Master Fu and Can Jian are already dead, this matter should be forgotten, and then make the matter bigger, he is worried that there will be extra branches, and the gain will not be worth the loss.


    But Luo Yongqian is the head of the family, he has to listen to what he says.


    "Let Ye Kuang do this thing. You should recover from your injury as soon as possible."


    Luo Yonggan glanced at Ye Xinhuo.


    If there is no Ye Xinhuo this time, his Luo family will lose even more.


    "Thank you, Patriarch."


    Ye Xinhuo said, "Ye Kuang can handle this kind of thing."


    As his proud disciple, Ye Kuang, who is only 30 years old, is already a master among the younger generation, and he is not far behind Lu Qian and others.


    Asking him to deal with Master Fu''s daughter, it''s an overkill.


    But being able to show up in front of Luo Yongqian and make a contribution is not a bad thing.


    "in addition,"


    Luo Yongqian changed his posture, his wounds were so painful that he frowned slightly, "Now the underground circle of Tianhai Provincial City is a pile of loose sand, which is considered unowned. Several old opponents are all eyeing them."


    That was once in his Luo family''s pocket!


    Why should someone take it away?


    "Wait when your injury is healed, let''s take a trip, I still have to get back the things from my Luo family!"


    This time the Luo family lost a lot. In order to block some mouths, he exchanged a lot of resources. This kind of price cannot be compensated by money.


    "Yes."


    Ye Xinhuo didn''t say much, and backed out.


    Back to his residence, Ye Kuang was already waiting there.


    He guessed that the Patriarch will have something to do for himself. With Luo Yonggan''s character, it is necessary to cut grass and roots.


    "Master."


    Ye Kuang is thirty years old, tall, with extraordinary momentum. He is a famous fierce man in the north. Few people dare to provoke him, let alone Ye Xinhuo his master.


    "The Patriarch has something for you to do, think you already know it, right?"


    Ye Xinhuo was very satisfied with his own disciple. He picked him up and adopted him since he was a child, and he was cultivated as his own son.


    "Kill Fu Yu''s illegitimate daughter!"


    Ye Kuang sneered, "Fu Yu thought he had a perfect arrangement, but I still found it."


    Ye Xinhuo nodded without asking too much.


    "Be careful, Tianhai is a little messy now, don''t be careless."


    "Don''t worry, Master, I know it in my heart."


    Ye Kuang promised, but he was disdainful in his heart. What could threaten him in a small coastal province?


    The only remnant sword that could threaten him had already died under the hands of Master Ye Xinhuo.


    Now Ye Xinhuo''s prestige has been elevated a lot in the north. How could he as a disciple shame Master.


    As long as you do well the things the Patriarch explained, then the next battle in the underground circle of Tianhai Provincial City may involve yourself!


    Ye Kuang even knew that Ye Xinhuo deliberately let him become the Luo family''s new agent in the provincial capital of Tianhai.


    replaced Master Fu and regained control of the underground circle of Tianhai Provincial City!


    Ye Xinhuo confessed a few words, but did not say any more, and went back to the house to rest.


    He needs to recover from his injuries as soon as possible. In this north, he lives among the wolves and tigers and leopards, and he can''t tolerate any carelessness.


    The Luo family¡¯s status is a bit embarrassing now. If he fails to regain control of the underground circle of Tianhai Provincial City, his strength will probably fall back a few years, and he will have more things to do.


    "Old Fu, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel."


    Ye Xinhuo''s eyes were cold, "I was almost killed by you!"


    It''s a pity that the one who lives in the end is himself.

 Chapter 282： Battle

    The underground circle of Tianhai Provincial City has been infiltrated recently.


    Obviously most of them are from the north, but there are also other underground circles in the south, wanting to try their luck.


    But as soon as they found traces of the north, they all retreated obediently.


    Several people who were fighting began to secretly fight for the control of the underground circle, and there were some violent conflicts.


    This caused continuous turbulence in the underground circles of the provincial capital.


    Donghai did not respond.


    That is like a paradise, independent from the world.


    The reputation of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea has been spread. What''s more, how can the East China Sea now compare with such a big piece of cake in the provincial capital?


    Jiangning¡¯s thoughts are spent every day with Lin Yuzhen.


    Occasionally, when I have free time, I go to the suburban training ground and instruct them to train.


    this moment.


    The second stage of the training ground, roaring loudly!


    Just looking at it is frightening!


    This kind of training is deadly!


    is extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, injuries are unavoidable. If you are not lucky, you may even confess your life.


    There are people on the training ground, but there is never less one.


    Everyone is desperate!


    No one wants to fall behind, let alone be eliminated. You know, behind them, I don¡¯t know how many people want to fill in. Who dares to slack off?


    "Want to know what it''s like to reach the top?"


    "Want to follow Big Brother and stand on top of the world!"


    "I want to know how strong I can be!"


    "Practice for me! If you can''t practice it, just practice it!"


    A group of people can be called lunatics. Even the one-in-a-million fighters that Jiang Ning once trained, I am afraid that they will be respected when they see Brother Dog.


    It''s **** enough, man!


    Lin Group.


    Several projects in the provincial capital have already started to operate, with good benefits, and are developing in a better direction.


    It is foreseeable that it will not be long before the Lin Group can gain a firm foothold in the provincial capital.


    Lin Yu is so happy.


    gently rubbed her neck and finished all the work. Now she wants to take a bath, have a good meal, and go home to sleep.


    "Go to the hot springs."


    She raised her head and glanced at Jiang Ning who was leaning on the sofa, "My shoulders are so sore."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Jiang Ning smiled and nodded.


    Two people walked out of the office, and several employees were also tidying up the office, preparing to go home after get off work.


    "Mr. Lin, Brother Ning!"


    Several employees said hello.


    "Everyone has worked hard, working overtime until so late, or go to the bubble hot spring together, do a SPA,"


    Jiangning smiled and said, "I''ll treat you."


    His eyes swept, and he stayed on a new female employee for two seconds: "Come on with you too. This is not a benefit for old employees."


    The female employee was slightly surprised, and there was a touch of surprise in her eyes.


    still have myself?


    "Yeah!"


    "Thank you Ning! Thank you Lin!"


    "Sister Chen Yu, let''s go together, let me tell you, Brother Ning is good! I want to stay in Lin for the rest of my life, hehe!"


    "A lifetime is not enough, I have to let him work hard to enter the Lin family after I have a baby! Can I ask Ning Brother then?


    A few female staff members are chattering, it''s so lively.


    In front of Jiangning, they are not too serious, because they all know that Jiangning people are nice and take good care of their migrant girls.


    "You are too much, do you want to be deducted from your salary? I am the general manager!"


    Lin Yu really kept her face deliberately, but everyone knew that Lin Yu really had a better temper in private, "Besides, our family, I have the final say!"

 Chapter 283： Dream girl

    Their home, Lin Yu really has the final say.


    "Mr. Lin! Let me carry your bag for you!"


    "President Lin''s skin looks good today, and it is getting more and more beautiful!"


    "Mr. Lin, my goddess!"


    A few female employees immediately ran to Lin Yuzhen and started flattering.


    When working, Lin Yu is really serious, saying that one is one and two is two, but in private, she is approachable. After all, she is not too old. If she is always stern and pretending to be cold, it is not hers at all. Style.


    Jiangning took Lin Yuzhen and a few female employees directly to the hot spring at the leisure club.


    "Hee hee, President Lin, our pool is not big, so don''t squeeze with us."


    "Yes, Ning Ge has a big pool over there!"


    "Let¡¯s go soak first, thank you Ning!"


    Several female employees were very clever, and pushed Lin Yuzhen to Jiang Ning''s side, and hurried to the pool next door.


    Jiangning was very satisfied, and treated them in vain.


    Lin Yu didn''t really say anything, but her face was a little red.


    No one knows this, and being seen is two different things.


    Now these girls know that they have a hot spring pool with Jiangning.


    "Look at what, go in."


    Lin Yu really saw Jiang Ning staring at him and laughed, and couldn''t help groaning.


    She had made up her mind anyway, and the two of them were on the side, lest Jiang Ning had a whim to measure how long her leg was.


    at the same time.


    In the pool next door, a few female employees are about to hum happily.


    "so comfy!"


    "I would rather work overtime every day, as long as Ning brother asks me to take a hot spring!"


    "You are so beautiful, you still want to be a light bulb every day? Be careful to deduct your salary!"


    a few mouths, chirped and frolicked.


    Chen Yu, who has just arrived at the Lin Group, is not accustomed to the working atmosphere of the Lin Group.


    In some of the companies she used to work for, the office struggles were very serious. Everyone was afraid of being competed by others and taking away their resources.


    Intrigue, intrigue, made her feel very tired.


    After resignation, someone recommended her to come to the East China Sea for development. She said that there are many opportunities in the East China Sea, so she chose to come to the East China Sea, and even tried to deliver her resume to the well-known Lin Group.


    I was admitted without thinking about it.


    She was even more surprised that after joining Lin, she found that the working atmosphere of the company was so good that people could not believe it.


    Excellent salary, coworkers have the same goals, are very united, all want to contribute to Lin''s, and all want to do their best to help Lin''s development, fair and just, everything depends on their own work ability to fight for.


    She fell in love with it all of a sudden.


    And today, as the general manager of the company, as well as the true boss in the legend, they even invite their employees to take a hot spring and do a SPA.


    Looks like this clubhouse is not inferior, right?


    "Sister Yu, what do you think?"


    Seeing Chen Yu silently soaking in the hot spring and not speaking, Xiao Zhao said, "Don''t be nervous, just get used to the Lin family. Everyone gets along well."


    "The chairman, the general manager, and Ning, get along better!"


    Chen Yu nodded. She knew that almost every employee had received rave reviews for Chairman Lin Wen and General Manager Lin Yuzhen.


    Now, there is also Jiang Ning, the Ning in their mouths.


    "This Brother Ning, is President Lin''s husband?"


    "Yes,"


    Xiao Zhao nodded, "Many people used to think that Mr. Lin was at a disadvantage. Why did you find Ning Ge, now..."


    She looked helpless: "I wish I was the one who suffered!"


    Speaking of this, stars suddenly appeared in her eyes: "Brother Ning is my idol. I look like the lover in my dreams. I want to find a boyfriend. I have to be one-tenth as good as Brother Ning!"


    "No! One percent!"

 Chapter 284： When will you follow

    Chen Yu was dumbfounded.


    This Jiangning is so good.


    You have to know that the barriers to entry into the Lin Group are not low. Speaking of Xiao Zhao and the others, they are all very good girls.


    But at this moment, she is completely a little fan.


    "You can''t say this in front of President Lin."


    As a person who has been playing around in the workplace for several years, Chen Yu hastily reminded.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    Xiao Zhao said directly, "Everyone just dared to talk, because everyone knows that Ning has only President Lin in his eyes. Even if it is a fairy, he will not look at it again."


    Chen Yu was even more shocked. In this world, there is such a dedicated and affectionate man, which is indeed admirable.


    The more she talked, the more curious she was about Jiang Ning, and the more she admired him.


    I admire Lin Yu''s real generosity and kindness, as well as the positive corporate culture of the Lin Group.


    She feels she has come to the right place.


    Perhaps, she is destined to stay in the East China Sea. Although there is no family here, she can feel the warmth.


    After soaking in the hot springs, a group of beauty-loving women went to the SPA to take care of their skin.


    It was Jiangning''s treat, otherwise they wouldn''t be willing to come to such a high-end place.


    Relaxed, the whole body is as light as a swallow.


    At the entrance of the club, Xiao Zhao and others stood in a row, bowed deliberately, and thanked: "Thank you, boss!"


    "Don''t mess around,"


    Jiangning couldn''t laugh or cry, "When someone saw me, I thought I did something to you."


    He waved, and immediately a driver ran over.


    "Xiao Zhao, you guys drop in, just take the bus over there and ask the driver to take you back. Remember not to be late tomorrow. If you are late, you will be deducted from your salary. No discussion."


    "Yes! Boss!"


    "Goodbye Mr. Lin!"


    Several people got in the car, as cheerful as little sparrows.


    "Where do you live?"


    Jiangning turned his head and looked at Chen Yu again.


    "Me? I don''t live far away, so I just take a taxi and go back by myself."


    Chen Yu hurriedly smiled when Jiang Ning asked himself.


    "The answer is not what you asked, I am asking where you live."


    Jiangning Road.


    If Lin Yu was really here, she would really misunderstand, what other thoughts would Jiang Ning have.


    "It''s on the East Street side."


    "Get in the car."


    Jiang Ning beckoned, "It just so happens that there are some work matters, and Lin always wants to talk to you."


    Speaking of work matters, Chen Yu didn''t postpone it anymore, went to the back row, and sat with Lin Yuzhen.


    Just now in the hot spring pool, Jiang Ning has already told Lin Yuzhen about Chen Yu''s true identity, and also told her that Master Fu is dead, please take care of Chen Yu one or two.


    Lin Yu is really a smart girl. She understood that Master Fu didn''t want Chen Yu to know, so she didn''t show it, but she thought in her heart that Chen Yu should stay in the East China Sea and the Lin Group.


    She knew that Chen Yu now had only one person left, alone and helpless.


    The two people are like sisters. The more they talk, the more speculative. After talking about work, they talked about food, cosmetics, and finally they liked puppet toys. Lin Yu almost missed it.


    Jiangning drove the car quietly, regardless of what Lin Yu was really talking about with Chen Yu.


    He dared to tell Lin Yuzhen the truth about some things, knowing that Lin Yu could really handle it.


    Jiangning occasionally glanced at the rearview mirror, not at Chen Yu, let alone Lin Yuzhen.


    Instead, I was watching, when the people following them would like to follow!

 Chapter 285： So anxious?

    It has already passed ten o''clock, and there are still a lot of vehicles on the street.


    Jiangning can tell that a black car is always keeping a distance from him.


    No one dares to follow oneself in the East China Sea. Obviously, the person who came is not from the East China Sea.


    Jiang Ning looked still and smiled: "The production efficiency of the suburban factories is very high at present, but we think it should be possible to further increase the output."


    "I have seen your resume. This aspect is your major, so I discussed with Yuzhen and wanted to give you this piece. How do you feel?"


    [Xinbiquge www.xbiquge.biz] Chen Yu was flabbergasted, and he was surprised.


    Not long after he came to the Lin Group, did Jiangning and the others trust themselves so much?


    "Me, can I?"


    "I have to ask you."


    Jiangning smiled.


    Chen Yu couldn''t believe it, and looked at Lin Yuzhen again.


    "I believe in your abilities."


    Lin Yuzhen also nodded, "I have read your previous company''s performance. I think it is a bit of a challenge for you, but it can definitely be done."


    Chen Yu took a deep breath.


    "Thank you Mr. Lin for your trust, thank you Ning!"


    "I''ll take it!"


    She didn''t want to disappoint Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning''s trust.


    She had never met such a thing before, and she couldn''t even think of a boss like this.


    It is a wonderful thing to be trusted by others.


    "We let you join the Lin Group because of your ability in this area, so we are confident."


    Lin Yuzhendao.


    She glanced at Jiang Ning, "If the position changes, the salary will also change. Go back and consider the specific salary, and you will tell me another day."


    "Mr. Lin, no need to change."


    Chen Yu shook her head quickly. Her current salary is already very high. What''s more, she hasn''t made any achievements yet, "I am very satisfied with the current salary, and I want to make achievements first."


    hasn''t done anything yet, how can she raise her salary? This is not something she will do.


    Chen Yu was really surprised. As an elderly person in the workplace, she knew better than anyone else how touching it was to get the trust of her boss and delegate such an important task.


    The most important thing now is to make achievements!


    She suddenly understood how powerful the corporate culture of the Lin Group was. She was completely infected after only a few days of coming here.


    "That''s okay, as long as you make achievements, Lin will not treat you badly. I can guarantee that."


    Lin Yuzhendao.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the rearview mirror and said faintly: "This work is hard, and you may need to stay at the factory for a long time, so you can withdraw the house you rented and move to the factory. The dormitory conditions there are very good. "


    "no problem."


    Chen Yu nodded.


    "Let''s take you over there first, and if you have any needs, you will bring it up."


    Jiangning made a direction, and directly led Lin Yuzhen and Chen Yu towards the suburbs.


    Lin Yu is really surprised, are you in such a hurry?


    Although this matter was negotiated, it was just to give Chen Yu a reason to stay.


    But it seems too urgent, what time is it at night.


    But when Jiang Ning does things, Lin Yu really doesn''t ask, she knows Jiang Ning knows it well.


    And Chen Yu has no opinion.


    At this moment, her blood is boiling.


    It¡¯s a good thing to be able to visit the factory. Tomorrow, she can immediately take up her post and start working early.


    Jiangning drove towards the suburbs, and the car behind him pulled further away. It seemed that he was a little surprised at the driving route of the car in front, but he didn''t hesitate and followed.

 Chapter 286： Tiger into the wolves!

    Before reaching the suburbs, Jiang Ning called Xiao Xu, the director, and said that he had arranged an excellent partner for him. Xiao Xu hurriedly waited at the door.


    The car stopped at the door, and Jiang Ning and others got out of the car.


    "Ge Ning! President Lin!"


    Xiao Xu immediately stepped forward and shouted respectfully.


    "This is Mr. Chen, right?"


    Chen Yu hurriedly said: "Manager Xu is polite, my name is Chen Yu, you can call me Xiao Chen."


    "How to call it, you can discuss it yourself."


    Lin Yuzhen couldn''t help being a little funny. "Chen Yu has rich experience in operations. You two can work together to improve the efficiency of the factory. Later, Chen Yu will also live in the factory. Xiao Xu, you take care of it. "


    "Mr. Lin can rest assured that both of us will be able to do a good job in the factory!"


    "Well, let her get acquainted. It''s a bit late today. Chen Yu will stay in the dormitory. I will arrange someone to move her tomorrow."


    Jiangning opened his mouth.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Xu has no comments.


    Jiangning didn''t say anything more, and left with Lin Yuzhen.


    And Xiao Xu led Chen Yu into the factory, visited the process of working on the assembly line, and took her to the factory dormitory.


    Chen Yu unexpectedly discovered that the factory dormitory is much better than the house he rented!


    "The Lin Group attaches great importance to its employees. Mr. Lin has repeatedly emphasized that we must make Lin''s employees feel happy."


    Seeing Chen Yu''s surprise, Xiao Xu said with a proud face, "Sister Yu, I still call you that way, you are welcome to join the big family of Lin Group!"


    "thanks!"


    Two people shake hands.


    It was too late, and Chen Yu didn''t go back, so he just rested in the factory, and moved to another house tomorrow. Anyway, there is only one suitcase.


    Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen away, and on the way, Lin Yuzhen stopped talking.


    "Say what you want."


    "You seem to have sent Sister Yu to the suburban factory on purpose."


    Lin Yuzhen asked, "Is there any other arrangement?"


    "Protect her."


    Jiangning did not hide.


    Lin Yu really understood it all at once.


    Master Fu is dead. As Master Fu¡¯s only daughter, Chen Yu¡¯s safety cannot be relaxed.


    She was silent for a moment, looking at Jiang Ning, a trace of worry flashed in her eyes.


    "Jiangning, is your world particularly dangerous?"


    Lin Yu is really not a stupid girl, on the contrary, she is very smart.


    If she doesn''t know that the world Jiang Ning is in is very dangerous, then she will really react too slowly.


    "It¡¯s dangerous for others, but not for me."


    Jiangning didn''t hide it either.


    Even if he wouldn''t let Lin Yu really step into that gray world, letting Lin Yu really know a little bit can make her safer.


    He did not say that for others, he is the most dangerous!


    "You have to be careful, you know."


    Lin Yu really whispered, "I don''t want to see you hurt."


    Thinking of the scars on Jiang Ning''s body, Lin Yu really felt distressed.


    "Wife."


    "Ok?"


    "You are the only one who can hurt me. Will you hurt my heart?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu really shook his head: "No way."


    "That night, can I hold you to sleep?"


    "¡­¡­"


    then.


    A few hundred meters away from the suburban factory, a black car stopped there, turned off the flames and turned off the lights, as if it had melted into the darkness.


    "She actually stayed in this suburban factory overnight?"


    Ye Kuang, who was sitting in the car, had a murderous look in his eyes, and he couldn''t help but sneer.


    "What is the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea, I am not like entering the land of no one. It is better to be in the suburbs, kill, and easier to deal with!"


    He got out of the car, his figure flashed, and he disappeared into the night.


    But he didn''t know that his tiger had entered the territory of a pack of wolves!

 Chapter 287： Is this a lunatic?

    Lying on the bed in the factory dormitory, Chen Yu still has a dreaming feeling.


    The experience of just a few days is like a dream.


    Since she became sensible, she has been fostered in other people''s homes, and when she is an adult, she lives alone.


    I have never experienced family affection, let alone any warmth.


    She always felt that she was abandoned by the world, she didn''t know her origin, let alone who her parents were.


    In the past twenty years, she seems to be out of step with the world.


    Happiness and happiness are always other people''s, not one''s own.


    But today, she felt a sense of belonging.


    A kind of kindness, a kind of warmth.


    Chen Yu couldn''t think of it. This feeling came from a company.


    "Go to sleep, start tomorrow, work hard!"


    With a smile on her face, she seems to have found her way forward and found the life she wants.


    The night is getting stronger.


    Ye Kuang is like a phantom, hiding in the dark, constantly touching in the direction of Chen Yu''s dormitory.


    To kill a person, and only to kill an ordinary woman, for him, there is no difficulty at all!


    "ৡª¡ª"


    His speed suddenly increased, and a dagger was held tightly in his hand.


    Like a tiger, about to kill his prey tonight!


    But suddenly--


    A terrible breath came!


    Ye Kuang''s eyes changed, and he immediately stopped.


    He fixed his eyes, and in the dark night, there seemed to be dozens of wolves staring at him!


    Those pairs of eyes almost didn''t emit a green light!


    Seeing myself, those eyes are bright, brighter and brighter, with excitement, anger, and crazy murderous aura!


    "I didn''t expect that someone would dare to lurk here!"


    "Do you take us too seriously?"


    "Do you think that the four words forbidden land in the East China Sea are **** fun?"


    A figure walked out, the dog brother is still naked upper body, his muscles are like two people from him a few months ago.


    Another figure came out with a murderous look on his face: "This tonight, no one will **** me!"


    "You said you can''t grab it if you don''t? I can''t give it to you today!"


    "Then stop talking nonsense, go together, whoever kills it!"


    One figure came out from the darkness, Ye Kuang''s expression became more and more ugly.


    He didn''t expect that there are so many masters here.


    And it feels past, all the breath is not weak.


    thirty full!


    They are still fighting, who can kill themselves?


    arrogant!


    arrogant!


    There is no one yet, more mad than Ye Kuang!


    "Who... are you guys!"


    Ye Kuang said coldly, ready to fight.


    He was a little surprised. When he first came in, he didn''t feel that there was anyone, but now it seems that they have been waiting for themselves here!


    "The one who wants your life!"


    Brother Gou is no nonsense.


    After a step, I am afraid that other brothers will steal the blood!


    "kill!"


    went through the second stage of training one after another, and finally had a chance to fight today. The violent repressed in their bones for a long time broke out at this moment!


    Boom!


    A group of figures rushed over, thirty people, like thirty wolves!


    crazy!


    Fierce!


    cruel!


    "Looking for death!"


    Ye Kuang is furious, anyone dares to say that he wants to kill himself?


    dreaming!


    He raised his fist and slammed, the person in front of him didn''t hide at all, but looked at him excitedly, his hands suddenly stretched out, trying to catch him!


    is usually caught by him, and the other crowds attack, and he will undoubtedly die.


    Is this a lunatic?


    Ye Kuang backed away quickly, watching the crowds of people rushing up, his heart was shocked.

 Chapter 288： Siege!

    This is definitely a bunch of lunatics, they are not afraid of death at all.


    Even, who can control themselves for a second or two and let others kill them, they are still very excited.


    What the **** is this!


    "Escape!"


    only made a move, and Ye Kuang had the intention to withdraw.


    "Want to escape? It''s too late!"


    Brother Gou roared, his fists opened and closed, his momentum was extremely brutal.


    Dare to come to the East China Sea to make trouble, it is already a capital crime, Ye Kuang still dared to come to their training base to kill people, did he treat them like air!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The battle broke out instantly!


    Thirty people besieged Ye Kuang!


    Even if Ye Kuang had a pair of fists, it would not be able to reach the sixty fists, but after a while, Ye Kuang fell to the ground, all his limbs were broken, and he screamed repeatedly.


    His face is full of horror, it is hard to believe that there are so many masters in this place.


    Don''t talk about thirty people, even if there are three here, it is impossible for him to kill Chen Yu today.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    Ye fell madly to the ground, convulsing all over, in pain.


    "take away!"


    Brother Gou has no nonsense, "Don''t quarrel with others to rest."


    Soon, Ye Kuang was taken to the warehouse, even if his limbs were severed, he was still firmly bound with iron chains.


    "Say!"


    Brother Gou hit Ye Kuang with a punch in the stomach, "Who are you! What are you doing in Donghai!"


    "You still have some skills, I am not your opponent in singles against Lao Tzu!"


    "Huh, but I have brothers!"


    Ye opened his mouth and vomited out, and the acid water was shot out.


    "You dare to kill me, the East China Sea will be finished!"


    Ye arrogantly roared.


    The answer to him was still a fist.


    "Brother Dog, you are tired, change me!"


    The sixth man stepped forward, took the dog brother, and sneered, "I did the least, now, make it up!"


    Ye Kuang looked at the people in front of him, and unexpectedly began to line up, taking turns to clean up himself, he couldn''t help shaking.


    He will be beaten to death!


    "You...what do you want to do!"


    Ye Kuang shouted in horror, "Let me go! Let me go!"


    No one paid attention to him, and only fists responded to him!


    "what--!"


    "what--!"


    The screams resounded throughout the warehouse, heart-piercing.


    Ye Kuang never dreamed that he would actually be planted in the East China Sea, and it would be so miserable.


    He was Ye Xinhuo''s proud disciple. He was so powerful that he didn''t even have the opportunity to play. He was besieged and killed, breaking his hands and feet.


    Throughout the whole night, Gou and the others were excited about not having to sleep, they came to clean up Ye Kuang.


    stepping into the training ground to kill, this is a **** provocation!


    "Let... let me..."


    Ye Kuang''s face was bloody, and he screamed sternly, his voice was already much lower, but he still refused to reveal his identity.


    He is from the Luo family, how dare he admit it!


    Brother Gou lit a cigarette and took a hard breath.


    It''s dawn, Jiang Ning will come over in a while.


    It would be too embarrassing if they couldn''t even dig out Ye Kuang''s details before Jiang Ning came.


    "Second, fifth, we can¡¯t do this,"


    Brother Gou let out a puff of smoke, "Big Brother taught us that we must convince people with virtue."


    The second and the others nodded.


    "But Big Brother hasn''t come yet."


    Brother Gou took another sip, his cigarette burning red.


    The second and fifth two people rushed up immediately, holding Ye Kuang''s head tightly.


    "What do you want to do! What do you want to do!"


    Brother Gou stretched out his cigarette butt, aimed at Ye Kuang''s eyes, and stretched it out!


    Only ten centimeters away from Ye Kuang''s eyes, Ye Kuang already felt a burning sensation, and he was panicked immediately.


    Are these people crazy!


    "If you can''t persuade people with morality, then I can only use the old method, don''t be afraid, the sound of screaming is good."

 Chapter 289： Convince people with virtue

    The cigarette **** is getting closer and closer to Ye Kuang¡¯s eyes!


    The burning hot feeling made Ye Kuang''s heart jump violently.


    lunatic!


    They are absolutely crazy!


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Ye Kuang yelled.


    But Brother Gou never stopped, little by little, little by little.


    "My hand is not voice-activated."


    He slowly moved the cigarette butt, Ye Kuang could even clearly see that the shiny shreds of tobacco on the cigarette **** were burning!


    Before he touched his eyeballs at this moment, Ye Kuang''s mind was already screaming.


    He wanted to struggle, but was controlled by the two big guys. He couldn''t move at all. He could only watch the fiery red cigarette butt, getting closer and closer!


    "I said! I said!"


    Ye Kuang collapsed.


    Rao is that he has a strong will to martial arts, but he has never experienced such a thing, how can he withstand it?


    Brother Gou stopped his fingers, and the cigarette **** was less than two centimeters away from Ye Kuang''s eyeball.


    Hearing Ye Kuangken''s words, he couldn''t help frowning: "Why don''t you hold on to it?"


    Ye Kuang is really going crazy.


    "I say it! I will say it now!"


    "My name is Ye Kuang! My master is Ye Xinhuo! You can''t move me!"


    "If you dare to move me, my master will kill you all!"


    Snapped!


    Brother Gou slapped his hand when he raised his hand.


    "I asked you to explain, not to threaten you!"


    He grabbed Ye Kuang''s hair and said viciously, "I''m not afraid of death. Your threat has no meaning other than getting you beaten. Do you understand!"


    Ye Kuang did not think that his proud disciple of Ye Xinhuo would have such a desolate day.


    was rubbed on the ground by some people in the underground circle.


    He hates it!


    He hates it!


    He wants to resist, wants to kill everyone Gou, but now he has no chance, and he doesn''t even know if he can survive.


    "I...I know."


    He can only lower his breath, otherwise he has no doubt that Brother Dog¡¯s cigarette **** will be directly on his eyeballs!


    These are a bunch of lunatics.


    I have to say that after not adopting the strategy of persuading people by virtue, the questioning went much smoother.


    Even Ye Kuang, even if he has a great reputation in the north, and is known as a tiger, can fall into the hands of Brother Gou and others, just like a cat.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, after breakfast, Jiang Ning sent Lin Yuzhen to the Lin Group and immediately to the suburban training ground.


    One night''s work, Brother Gou and the others should have asked everything they should ask.


    In the warehouse, Ye Kuang''s face was pale, his eyes were bloodshot, and his whole person almost collapsed.


    When ¡¡¡¡ fell into the hands of people like Brother Gou, Jiang Ning could understand him.


    This group of animals really started their hands. Their methods are not imaginable by ordinary people.


    After all, Brother Gou, they are all people who have been in the bottom circle for many years.


    "Big Brother!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming, Brother Dog stepped forward and said with a smile: "I have asked them all."


    "Are you convinced by virtue?"


    "Of course, the teachings of the elder brother, we always keep in mind, we must convince people with virtue!"


    Brother Gou patted his chest, and the others nodded again and again.


    Jiang Ning laughed with satisfaction.


    He walked to Ye Kuang, and Ye Kuang was raising his head.


    "You...who are you?"


    His voice is a little weak.


    I don¡¯t know, I thought he was caught by the 30 big men last night.


    "My name is Jiang Ning."


    Jiangning said, "Have you asked me when you entered my site to kill someone?"


    "Jiangning?"


    Ye Kuang had no memory of this name at all in his mind, and there was no such name in the entire north.


    He shook his head and sneered: "Now that I know who I am, why don''t you let me go?"


    "If I let my master know..."


    "Snapped!"


    Before finishing speaking, Jiang Ning just slapped Ye Kuang''s teeth away by two.

 Chapter 290： cut!

    He turned his head abruptly and stared at Brother Dog: "Didn''t you tell him our rules?"


    Brother Gou immediately stood up straight and scolded: "Fuck, I told you, threats are useless, dare you still threaten?"


    "Are you still threatening my big brother? Looking for death!"


    He stepped forward with a set of combined punches, Ye Kuang screamed even more, and his voice gradually became quieter.


    "All right,"


    Jiangning waved his hand, "Why are you so rude, I''m not saying, I have to convince people with morals."


    Ye Kuang almost vomits blood!


    Is this **** called Yidefuren?


    I was almost beaten to death!


    Don''t threaten. If you don''t tell Jiang Ning that his master is Ye Xinhuo, he might really kill him.


    Jiang Ning knelt down and stared at Ye Kuang, his eyes were as calm as water, and Ye Kuang suddenly trembled when he saw it!


    The calmer, the deeper, like a whirlpool, if you are not careful, you will fall into it completely, and you will never be able to get out again!


    is just a look in the eyes, how can it be so scary?


    "Your master, it''s Ye Xinhuo, right."


    Jiangning said, "Luo Family, that Ye Xinhuo."


    Ye Kuang did not dare to speak.


    There was a sudden fear in his heart, an inexplicable fear.


    As if, in front of me, a terrible beast!


    Even if Jiang Ning looked calm, he still made his heart palpitations.


    He threatened Jiang Ning with the name of Master Ye Xinhuo, but Jiang Ning showed no trace of fear at all.


    "East China Sea Forbidden Land, do you know what it means?"


    Ye Kuang still did not speak, but his breathing became a little quicker and he became more nervous.


    "Even if your master Ye Xinhuo comes here and dares to mess around, I dare to kill him!"


    Jiang Ning''s words revealed a terrifying murderous aura, making Ye Kuang cold all over, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Ye wanted to say that Jiang Ning was too arrogant, but he suddenly couldn''t say it.


    The words came to the lips, but they couldn''t make it out.


    "The Luo family''s hands are stretched too long."


    Jiang Ning got up, didn''t even glance at Ye Kuang, turned and left.


    "If you stretch your hand into the East China Sea, then you have to cut it!"


    Jiangning''s back disappeared, and Ye Kuang realized that his body was trembling constantly!


    He is terrified!


    He is actually terrified of someone!


    This kind of fear comes from deep in his heart, and he doesn''t even know why, so he just glanced at it by Jiang Ning.


    Outside the warehouse, Brother Dog followed Jiang Ning.


    "Big brother, how do you deal with this guy?"


    This kind of person, Brother Gou has long wanted to solve it. If he dares to cause trouble in the East China Sea, he must have the consciousness of death.


    "Many people have infiltrated the provincial capital recently,"


    Jiang Ning said, "It''s not difficult for them to fight, right?"


    Brother Gou''s eyes gradually brightened when he heard it.


    He suddenly discovered that using his head to think about problems is a really wonderful thing.


    "It''s not difficult! I know what to do!"


    Brother Gou should be there immediately.


    If the Lin Group wants to gain a firm foothold in the provincial capital, it will definitely not work without a stable and orderly environment.


    Those big forces from the north trying to control the underground circles of the provincial capital are not so easy. At least, you have to ask yourself.


    Of course, even if you ask Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning will not agree.


    The opening in the north was opened by Master Fu with his own life. Then, it is time to start the cleanup plan of the north.


    "No one can influence my baby wife''s business,"


    Jiangning said lightly, "Whoever dares to reach out, I will cut off whose hand!"

 Chapter 291： Trade War

    The current development of the Lin Group in the provincial capital is very important.


    This will affect Lin Yu''s true confidence, and Jiangning will not allow anyone to do damage.


    My precious wife, if I feel bad, the consequences can be serious.


    Therefore, the environment of the provincial capital must be stable and orderly, and no one wants to make trouble!


    Even the so-called big families in the north can''t do the same.


    Whoever dares to mess around, don''t blame yourself for being rude!


    Jiangning left, Brother Gou and the others immediately took action and quietly sent the half-dead Ye Kuang to the provincial capital, in front of his dead opponent...


    And then.


    In the meeting room on the top floor of the Lin Group, Lin Wen, father and daughter, are having a meeting, discussing further cooperation matters with partners from the provincial capital.


    The meeting was a little nervous, because there was some vicious competition in the provincial capital.


    This made the progress of the project somewhat affected.


    Relying on the efforts of the cooperative company in the provincial capital alone, it cannot be solved very well, so they have to come to Lin to see if there is any way.


    Competition, no matter where you are, especially when it comes to life-and-death struggles.


    In every industry, the leader has gone up, and it must have stepped on countless bones!


    Now, the Lin family is going to face such a problem. They have to fight against the old-brand industries in the provincial capital!


    "The Golden House?"


    Hearing the true background of the opponent, she couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    Of course she remembers this Jin family.


    At first, when Jin Ran moved his hands and feet, Jiang Ning directly interrupted his hands and feet. Later, he wanted to fight for a famous doctor, but Jiang Ning was still beaten out of the East China Sea.


    Unexpectedly, the Jin family would now openly deal with their Lin family.


    "Yes, this is the Jin family,"


    The representative of the partner nodded, "It seems that the Jin family has recently received a financing, and there are experts behind it, making them a lot bolder, decisive, and very aggressive."


    "They did not come for the purpose of mutual benefit, but to suppress us, or even destroy us!"


    Lin Wen frowned slightly.


    Jin family''s domineering, he has heard of one or two, but hasn''t it been quiet recently?


    How come to have such a play at the critical moment when the Lin Group entered the provincial capital.


    "This is a life-and-death struggle."


    Lin Wendao, "Since the other party is merciless, then we don''t have to be polite, the mall is like a battlefield!"


    "Everyone, this battle is going to be fought, and Lin will fight to the end to prove his determination. I hope you can work together to make your own signature in this field!"


    The tense meeting ended, and the executives of all departments became busy.


    Lin Yuzhen also went back to the office, and saw Jiang Ning with Erlang''s legs tilted, sitting on the sofa eating snacks.


    "The meeting is over? Would you like to have some?"


    Jiangning pointed to the small snack on the table, "I found what was hidden in the drawer of Xiao Zhao."


    Lin Yu is really dumbfounding. My husband, when he is domineering, is domineering and enthusiastic, but sometimes like a child, he also bullies the small employees in the company.


    "Stop eating, I''m busy."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "I''m going to the provincial capital in two days, and the competitors are starting to do it."


    "Two days later?"


    Jiang Ning''s heart moved, the current provincial capital is not peaceful.


    "Well, I can''t go anymore."


    Lin Yu really sighed and said helplessly.


    If the opponent of the Jin family is not resolved, then the Lin Group is trying to gain a firm foothold in the provincial capital, which is very difficult, and even has to pay a great price.


    This is not what she wants to see.


    Although Lin Wen said that he tried his best to win the battle, Lin Yu really hoped to solve it in a gentle way.


    Both lose and lose, is the worst end.


    "Okay, I will accompany you then."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    Lin Yuzhen didn''t talk about it any more, focusing on analyzing the data and sorting out the materials, while Jiang Ning finished all the snacks and walked out of the office to look around to find out who else had secretly hidden the snacks.

 Chapter 292： Another way

    at the same time.


    Tianhai Provincial City!


    The current order is a bit chaotic.


    Especially the underground circles, each fighting each other, and each looking for a big boat to get on.


    For many people, the more chaotic, the greater the chance, otherwise they will not be able to break the solidified class hierarchy even if they die.


    Jin family, got such an opportunity.


    The big family from the north gave him such an opportunity for the Jin family!


    Jinjia, above the hall, the fragrance of tea overflows.


    "Master Qi, my Jin family is looking forward to this day, I don''t know how long I have been looking forward to!"


    Jin Yang smiled and said, "It is a great honor for my Jin family to cooperate with the Northern Qi family!"


    Qi Yun, the second son of a second-rate family in the north, looks very ordinary and has no temperament, but looks very calm.


    Other big families are looking for suitable spokespersons in the underground circles in the provincial capitals, but he found a different way, looking for spokespersons in the circles on the ground.


    Because he knows that everyone''s purpose is for resources, for money, the money from the circles on the ground is clean, and there is not so much danger.


    If you encounter a spokesperson like Fu Ye again and accidentally bite it back, you will lose a lot.


    Luo family, is the loss still small?


    Qi Yun squinted his eyes, what he said to Jin Yang was very useful.


    "The Lord Jin is polite, we are cooperating, and the two sides are equal to each other. It is impossible to talk about who is honored and who is not honored."


    Qi Yun said so, but he snorted in disdain.


    If he hadn''t fancy Tianhai''s resources, his dignified northern family would not bother to cooperate with families in small places like the Jin family.


    "Master Qi is polite, polite!"


    Jin Yang immediately pours the wine, "I respect Master Qi a glass!"


    Qi Yun picked up the wine glass, touched Jin Yang, and drank half of it.


    "Master Jin, these industries of your Jin family, I have learned about them. They used to be the top spot in the provincial capital. Why has the share dropped so much now?"


    "Hey!"


    Jin Yang looked helpless and said bitterly, "It''s not because of the Lin Group!"


    He waved his hand, seemingly a little jealous, he didn''t dare to say any more.


    Qi Yun frowned.


    Lin Group?


    What Lin group, he has never heard of it.


    It''s about his Qi family''s plan to accumulate money in Tianhai, and he can''t help but take it to heart.


    "Which Lin group, I have never heard of anyone with the surname Lin in the north."


    "It''s not from the north,"


    Jin Yang said with a dry smile, "It''s the Lin family in the East China Sea, the Lin family in a small city in Tianhai Province."


    Qi Yun suddenly laughed.


    The Lin Group in a small city can steal so many shares from the Jin family?


    "During this time, I have launched a counterattack, and I am slowly regaining market share, but I am afraid it will take a few months to meet Master Qi''s expectations."


    "A few months? Too slow."


    Qi Yun said directly, "I don''t have that much patience."


    The battle for the resources of the provincial capital of this day will not last for a few months at all. Once it is set, it will be at least ten years later if you want to change it.


    So now it must be fast!


    "Well, you send an individual to tell the Lin Group that I am interested in this field. If you want to cooperate with your Jin family to develop it, other people should not interfere."


    He smiled coldly, and a trace of disdain flashed across his face, "Don''t let me do it, otherwise, it''s hard to say that their company can''t be opened!"


    Qi Yun has spoken!


    He finally spoke!


    Jin Yang has been waiting for this sentence for several days.


    A large family in the north is taking action, what else can the Donghai Lin family have, and how many days can he jump?


    This is a big family in the north!


    He really hates Donghai, Lin, and Jiang Ning.

 Chapter 293： Prepare to beg for mercy

    was his only son at the beginning, his legs were broken by Jiang Ning, and then because of this incident, even his favorite woman was played by Lu Xun, still in front of him!


    And now Lin has entered the provincial capital, constantly squeezing the living space of the Jin family industry.


    This is a life-and-death struggle!


    His Jin family has always been at a disadvantage, but now it is different, completely different.


    Jin Yang was a little excited when Qi Yun said this.


    "Shao Qi, this Lin is not easy to provoke."


    He still said something, but obviously with a kind of provocation, "It is said that the people who provoke them have no good end, we..."


    Jin Yang spoke euphemistically, with a hint of warning, which made Qi Yun feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Not easy to mess with?"


    Qi Yun squinted his eyes and glanced at Jin Yang. The disdain on his face made no secret. "Jin Patriarch, I am afraid you don''t know how different ordinary families are from our northern families."


    "Just like the sky and the earth, that kind of huge gap is something ordinary people like you can''t overcome in your entire life, do you understand?"


    "understand!"


    "It''s okay, you can send someone to give me Qi Yun''s name, as long as this Lin is not a fool, I know what to do."


    The Lin family in a small city, Qi Yun wanted to laugh.


    still dare to compete with their northern families?


    That is beyond your ability!


    That is self-infuriating!


    "Yes! Let Jin Ran handle this matter!"


    Jin Yang said immediately.


    He turned his head and glanced at Jin Ran, who was sitting on the side and had not spoken.


    After his legs were healed, Jin Ran''s temper became violent.


    This is all thanks to Jiangning!


    He only wanted revenge now. He killed Jiang Ning and wanted to really push Lin Yu to the ground, venting his anger frantically.


    "Yeah!"


    Jin Yang deliberately said in a loud voice, "Why don''t you offer more and less wine."


    Jin Ran immediately picked up the wine glass: "Qi Shao, there are many interesting places in this provincial city. I will show you all of them tomorrow, how about?"


    The two people had a pair of eyes, and Qi Yun immediately knew where Jin Ran was going to take him.


    "Normal goods, I have no interest."


    "Don''t worry Qi Shao, there are a few Oriental horses recently, which have been well tuned and will definitely satisfy you!"


    Qi Yun burst out laughing when he heard it.


    He directly picked up the wine glass: "Then I will take a good rest and adjust my state."


    "Good! Shao Qi, please!"


    Jin Ran drank the wine in one sip, and immediately got up, already a little impatient.


    He can''t wait for Jiang Ning to die immediately, Lin Yuzhen to be destroyed, Lin Yuzhen to be under his crotch, begging for mercy in pain!


    Without any hesitation, Jin Ran set off directly. This time, he was so emboldened that he didn''t even bring a bodyguard.


    Because he is now the representative of the Northern Qi family!


    His representative is Qi Yun, the second son of the Qi family!


    What Lin family, what Jiang Ning, I am afraid they will only tremble in fear when they hear the words Qijia.


    When Jiang Ning and Lin are resolved, no matter how much he entertains Qi Yun, the relationship with the Qi family will naturally be better. He can already guess where the Jin family can go in the future.


    At that time, he was Jin Ran, and he would become the most prestigious person in this sea province!


    The car was sprinting, Jin Ran couldn''t wait, hurriedly all the way, the hostility on his face became stronger and stronger.


    "Jiang Ning...you are ready to kneel in front of me and beg for mercy!"


    Even if he is the dog of the Qi family, it is enough to crush the entire East China Sea.

 Chapter 294： Brain is broken

    then.


    In the Lin group, Lin Yuzhen and others are preparing.


    They are going to the provinces and cities to conduct field investigations to make correct judgments and measures.


    Jiang Ning stood downstairs, smoking a cigarette while Lin Yu really hadn''t come down.


    Da da da--


    In the hall, there was a sound of high-heeled shoes. Jiang Ning could hear the wind, so he immediately pinched out the cigarette butts and threw them into the trash can.


    smoothly took out the chewing gum from his pocket, threw it into his mouth and chewed it.


    "[Literature Museum www.wxguan.info] Okay, let''s go."


    Lin Yuzhendao.


    Jiang Ning did not speak, and opened the door for her to let Lin Yu really get in the car, and everyone else got in the car one after another.


    He was about to get into the driving position. Suddenly, a limited edition Ferrari sports car suddenly braked and flicked and blocked the road.


    Jiangning frowned slightly, who would dare to come here to make trouble?


    "Crack!"


    The door opens, it''s Jin Ran!


    His face is full of hostility, and even with a kind of arrogance, looking at Jiang Ning coldly, as if looking at an ant.


    Is this guy''s leg healed? It''s not easy.


    But he still dared to come to the East China Sea. It seemed that he didn''t listen to his warning.


    "Jiangning!"


    Jin Ran burst out, "Don''t you know me?"


    Jiangning nodded: "Know."


    "Acknowledge? Then don''t you get down on your knees!"


    Jin Ran gritted his teeth with hatred when he saw Jiang Ning¡¯s face, "I tell you, my Jin family is now a partner of the Northern Qi family, do you understand what I mean?"


    "not understand."


    Jiangning is still calm.


    "Kneel me down!"


    Jin Ran didn''t see the fear on Jiang Ning''s face, and was very dissatisfied. He had already reported the name of the Qi family. Why was Jiang Ning not afraid?


    He must have no idea what the word Qijia means!


    "Qi family, a family of large surnames in the north, their spokesperson in the provincial capital of Tianhai is my Jin family! You offend my Jin family''s account, today I will calculate with you a fortune!"


    Jin Ran laughed, looked a little crazy, turned his head and glanced at the convoy, saw Lin Yuzhen in the car, and a kind of greed and madness burst into his eyes.


    "And you Lin, still want to go to the provincial capital to deal with our Jin family? I tell you, dream!"


    "Master Qi Yun said, Lin''s best to give up the industry in the provincial capital, otherwise...huh!"


    Jin Ran vented his anger, he suddenly felt so comfortable.


    So violently oppressing Jiang Ning and Lin, what do they dare to say?


    Do they dare to fight against the Qi family!


    That''s a big family in the north. There is only Jiangning and Lin alone. They dare to shit!


    "You still don''t kneel down!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning still standing there, but not kneeling down to beg for mercy, Jin Ran roared loudly, his face flushed.


    "Are you finished?"


    Jiangning glanced at Jin Ran.


    "It''s so pitiful, after healed the leg, my brain broke again."


    He beckoned, and Brother Gou immediately stepped forward, "Interrupt his hands and feet and send them back to Jin''s house. Don''t let him run around."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning didn''t look at Jin Ran again, got in the car and left with Lin Yuzhen.


    "You...you dare! You dare!"


    Jin Ran was shocked, what is going on.


    He reported the name of the Qi family, why would Jiangning and the others dare...


    He is the spokesperson of Qi Yun, and his Jin family is the spokesperson of Qi family!


    "what--"


    After the car, there was a scream, heart-piercing!

 Chapter 295： The Demon King is here!

    The convoy set off in great vigor.


    Cooperators from several provinces and cities naturally knew Jin Ran, but I didn''t expect the people of the Jin family to directly provoke him.


    They never expected that Jiang Ning would be so strong!


    directly let people break the Jin family''s leg.


    Some of them thought that they could negotiate with the Jin family and make some concessions, but now it seems that the Lin family really refused to give up, and there is no trace of fear for the Jin family.


    Even if I heard the northern Qi family, this so-called family with a big surname.


    Inside the car, Lin Yu really heard the voice and asked, "Is there someone behind this Jin family?"


    What did she hear about people with northern surnames, it must not be a terrible family they can provoke.


    The Lin family is still very weak, and it will be very troublesome if it provokes people who shouldn¡¯t be provoke.


    "Have not heard."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "Now any third-rate family dare to call themselves a family with a big name."


    He glanced at the rear-view mirror, and said a little bit aggrieved: "My wife, you have to come on, when will the Lin family become a real family, or others will always bully my door-to-door son-in-law."


    Lin Yu was really worried just now, and couldn''t help laughing when he heard Jiang Ning''s joke.


    Who dares to bully Jiang Ning?


    It was clear that Jiang Ning asked Brother Dog to interrupt Jin Ran''s leg again.


    No one has ever been able to bully Jiang Ning, okay!


    But thinking that Jiang Ning is indeed the province of her Lin family''s son-in-law now, Lin Yu really feels a little bit distressed about him.


    This **** is obviously not an ordinary person, but is willing to bear the reputation of being a son-in-law for himself.


    "Okay, I will try my best to make my husband stand up and be a man."


    Lin Yu said seriously.


    "Thank you wife, wife, you are getting better and better to me."


    Jiangning smiled.


    The car departed towards the provincial capital, but the Jiangning people hadn''t arrived yet, but the news that he was going to the provincial capital spread earlier.


    At this moment, the people in the underground circle of the provincial capital are all nervous.


    The Great Demon King is here!


    The Demon King is here again!


    This great devil is now the nickname of Jiang Ning in the provincial capital.


    Especially those big bosses from the provincial capitals who have seen Jiangning''s domineering bosses with their own eyes, and when they heard that Jiangning was coming to the provincial city, they became excited, excited, and fearful!


    During the recent period, too many large outside forces have entered the provincial capital in an attempt to find a spokesperson and each compete for the resources of the provincial capital.


    These big guys are unbearable.


    I want to refuse directly, but I am afraid of offending those large northern families.


    But if you don''t refuse, it is tantamount to betraying the underground circles of the provincial capital!


    How many people died in the game of chess before Master Fu died? They were all those who had betrayed the Tianhai Provincial City. Who would dare to do it again?


    Compared with Master Fu who likes to use conspiracy and cold knives, Jiang Ning is more direct.


    Kill you with one punch!


    Therefore, the big boss who is still alive, dare not betray at all, dare not even think of it.


    Under strong pressure, they almost can''t hold it, but now, Jiang Ning is here!


    This big demon is here!


    Even in the face of Lu Qian, Jiang Ning has never been afraid of someone like Zhou Hua who has the support of the northern family.


    He is not afraid of the big family in the north at all.


    Everyone guessed that behind Jiang Ning, there must be a wealthy family supporting him!


    "Mr. Jiang is here, the provincial capital is stable!"


    "I finally waited for Mr. Jiang, I can''t hold it anymore!"


    "Be prepared and welcome Mr. Jiang to come. Everyone cheered me up, not to run into Mr. Jiang!"

 Chapter 296： This is a provocation!

    All the people in the underground circle of the provincial capital moved into action for a while.


    There are lights and festoons everywhere, as if it¡¯s the New Year. A few big guys have prepared everything early, and Jiang Ning will come anytime, and they can entertain with the highest specifications.


    This kind of reaction caused many representatives of the big families who stayed in the provincial capital to be a little surprised, not knowing what happened.


    The underground circle of this provincial capital clearly fought on their own yesterday, even deadly enemies, but today they became friends, shook hands with each other amicably, said compliments to each other, and made money in harmony.


    what is the problem?


    Jiangning sent Lin Yuzhen and others to the provincial-city cooperative company, leaving eight people to protect her safety, so he took the dog brother and went directly to the Jin''s house.


    Lin Yu really came to solve the problem, and Jiang Ning did the same.


    But the difference is that Lin Yu''s real way is to solve the problem, while Jiang Ning is the one who wants to solve the problem.


    ½ð¼Ò.


    Jin Yang is in a good mood now.


    There is a big tree behind, it is natural to enjoy the cool.


    That''s a big family in the north, Qi family!


    Even if it is in the north, it is a big family that can name it. By this big tree, the development of the Jin family can be accelerated by at least ten years.


    "Is Jin Ran back yet?"


    He cares about this now. Jin Ran took the Qi family''s order to the East China Sea. If he wants to come, the Lin family should know how to advance and retreat.


    Jin Ran came back, he must be proud of his face, and the feeling of revenge, it must be very cool!


    "Patriarch, Master has not returned yet."


    Jin Yang nodded: "This kid, I''m afraid he is so happy, he has already gone out to celebrate."


    How will ¡¡¡¡ celebrate?


    Maybe Lin Yuzhen from the Lin group, bow his head obediently, kneel down for him, and serve him.


    If it wasn''t for that Lin Yuzhen, how could Jin Ran get his leg broken?


    "Huh, what the Lin family, in front of the northern Qi family, they are just ants!"


    Jin Yang snorted disdainfully, "Even if it was Lu Xun back then, what are they? They are just dogs raised by these people."


    When he thinks of the woman he loves the most, being given up by these dogs, his heart becomes angry.


    "When the young master comes back, let him make arrangements. We must entertain Qi Shao well, understand!"


    Jin Yang made arrangements.


    The most important thing now is to have a good relationship with the Qi family.


    "I''m afraid you are going to change a personal treat."


    Suddenly, a sound came from the door, and then there were two muffled noises.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Two figures flew in directly.


    is the bodyguard invited by Jin Yang, fifty thousand a month!


    was just kicked into the air?


    Jin Yang''s expression suddenly changed: "Who! Dare to come to my Jin family to be wild!"


    "So, Patriarch Jin, so forgetful?"


    Jiang Ning stepped in, looked at Jin Yang, and said lightly, "You just sent Master Ling to threaten me, and now you are asking who am I?"


    "Jiangning!"


    Jin Yang thought of this name all of a sudden.


    He suddenly became nervous again, Jiang Ning is here, what about Jin Ran?


    "Where is my son!"


    he said anxiously.


    "Here it is."


    Jiang Ning beckoned, and the dog immediately dragged Jin Ran out, just like dragging a dead dog and threw it directly to the ground.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The severe pain caused Jin Ran, who was unconscious, to wake up all at once.


    He wanted to stand up, but found that his hands and feet felt nothing except pain!


    Seeing the familiar surroundings, Jin Ran knew that it was his home. When he looked up, Jin Yang was beside him and immediately shouted.


    "Dad! Dad! They interrupted my hands and feet again! Kill them! Kill them!"


    Jin Yang was shaking all over.


    Jiangning is too arrogant!


    He interrupted Jin Ran''s hands and feet again and sent him directly to his Jin family. This was a provocation!


    This is a provocation!

 Chapter 297： Unreliable

    "You guys are so bold!"


    Jin Yang roared angrily and pointed to Jiang Ning, "Come here! Come!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    There were a few muffled noises outside, and then there was a scream, and finally it was quiet.


    Jin Yang raised his head and glanced, the bodyguards he had hired, and the bodyguards he had hired at a high price, none of them could still stand at the moment.


    all fell to the ground, wailing in pain.


    Jin Yang''s fingers were still shaking, but he couldn''t speak.


    Jiangning ignored him and pulled a chair straight to sit down.


    Jin Yang was trembling with anger, his face flushed.


    This is in his Jin''s house!


    Jiang Ning is so casual on the contrary, this is too much to put his Jin family in his eyes!


    "You...you are too arrogant!"


    Jin Yang gritted his teeth and said.


    He helped Jin Ran up and looked at Jiang Ning coldly, "This is the Jin family, don''t be too mad!"


    "It''s your Jin family who is crazy."


    Jiangning sat there, looking down at the Jin Yang father and son, "I, the Lin Group came to the provincial capital for development, but I never thought of breaking the road for others. If you have money, everyone can make money together, but what about your Jin family?"


    Jin Yang''s face turned pale.


    "I tried to ruin the Lin family by using three indiscriminate methods one after another. I really didn''t know?"


    Jiang Ning''s face sank.


    Anything that involves Lin''s family or Lin Yu is not a trivial matter.


    He won¡¯t be the slightest polite!


    "I didn''t want to care about you ants, but you are looking for death by yourself!"


    Jiang Ning''s tone became completely cold.


    "Give you one day, get out of the provincial capital, it''s late, but don''t blame me."


    Jin Yang suddenly broke out in cold sweat.


    Jiangning is too domineering!


    This is to drive their Jin family out of the provincial capital.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Jin Yang wanted to refute, but he dared not say anything.


    All the bodyguards he hired fell down. If he dared to say anything, he might be beaten to death.


    He hates it!


    "What a big breath!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside the door.


    Majesty, coldness, and disdain!


    is Qi Yun!


    Jin Yang''s face flushed suddenly, and he was so excited that the Qi family came!


    See how arrogant Jiangning is!


    He immediately stood up, helped Jin Ran sit down, and walked to the door to greet him: "Sao Qi! You are here!"


    "This Jiangning attacked again, interrupting Jin Ran''s hands and feet again, and went to my Jin family, threatening me to leave the provincial capital. My Jin family, but now working for the Qi family!"


    Qi Yun''s face became cold, and he glanced at Jiang Ning.


    Jin Ran sent the message for him, and Jiang Ning not only didn''t listen, but even waited for him to dare to do something.


    It''s like a slap on Qi Yun''s face, it''s too rampant.


    Now, I go directly to the Jin family and ask the Jin family to get out of the provincial capital. Don¡¯t you know that this Jin family belongs to his family?


    "Your Excellency, what a mighty prestige!"


    Qi Yun stared at Jiang Ning and shouted coldly, "Whoever gives you the courage, even the people of my Qi family dare to fight!"


    Hearing these words, Jin Yang breathed a sigh of relief, and was even more excited.


    Qi Yun said, his Jin family is regarded as a member of the Qi family, even if it is their dog, no one can bully it.


    With people from the Qi family, what else can Jiang Ning do?


    They have to pay the price!


    But Jiang Ning turned his head slightly, glanced at Qi Yun, and frowned slightly: "Who the **** are you?"


    Qi Yun was startled and furious: "I am the second young master of the Qi family, Qi Yun!"


    "Qijia?"


    Jiangning frowned deeper.


    Seeing his expression, Qi Yun sneered again and again: "Are you afraid? Even my Qi family dare not look at it, no one can save you today!"


    "Have not heard."


    Who knows, Jiang Ning just shook his head, "What kind of shit, what is it?"

 Chapter 298： Prodigal stuff

    "You...crazy!"


    Qi Yun trembled with anger, "find death!"


    "I think it''s you who will kill you!"


    Jiangning didn''t have so much patience. When he moved his body, his whole body seemed to be a whirlwind, and he immediately arrived in front of Qi Yun.


    Snapped!


    slap heavily!


    slammed Qi Yun''s face fiercely, and directly flew him out.


    what-!


    Qi Yun screamed, fell to the ground, covering his face, how could he not believe that Jiang Ning even dared to hit him.


    If it wasn''t for the hot feeling on his face, he wouldn''t believe it at all!


    "What kind of cat or dog would dare to speak in front of me?"


    "Don''t say anything about the Qi family, even if it is the Zhang family, the Wang family, and the Li family, dare to be so wordy, I will slap it over!"


    Jiangning glanced at Qi Yun and said lightly.


    "you you!"


    Qi Yun blushed, furious, "I am from Qijia in the North! North...Ah!"


    Before he finished speaking, Jiang Ning slapped again. This time, Qi Yun''s teeth flew out, and blood immediately overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Agou!"


    Jiangning shouted.


    "Yes!"


    "Let him shut up!"


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou stepped forward, grabbed Qi Yun by the collar, and then slapped him severely, making Qi Yun **** and screaming again and again.


    Jin Yang and his son were shocked!


    That is Qi Yun!


    Qi Yun, the second young master of the Northern Qi family!


    Jiangning even dare to hit him?


    Is he a lunatic?


    He is definitely a lunatic!


    More than a dozen slaps, Qi Yun cried and called his mother, wherever he dared to say anything, fell to the ground, shaking all over.


    He had never seen such a lunatic before.


    He said, he is the Qi family in the north, so Jiang Ning dare to do it?


    "Remember, you only have one day."


    Jiangning glanced at Jin Yang, not wanting to say a word of nonsense to them, turned around and left.


    In the hall, Qi Yun was still lying on the ground, trembling all over, his entire face had been beaten up and swollen, like a pig''s head.


    Jin Yang was so scared that his body became stiff and his throat was dry!


    He thought that Qi Yun was here, Jiang Ning would definitely bow his head and kneel down to admit his mistake, but where did he think that Jiang Ning even beat Qi Yun?


    mercilessly!


    He hurriedly walked over and helped Qi Yun: "Qi Shao? Qi Shao?"


    "Ah! Don''t hit me! Don''t hit me!"


    Qi Yun convulsed, and his face turned pale. He was relieved when he saw that it was Jin Yang, but there was still fear in his eyes, for fear that Jiang Ning and the others had not left yet.


    "Shao Qi, are you okay?"


    Jin Yang asked.


    Qi Yun got up, talking a little vaguely, tears and nose could not help: "I want to kill them! I want to kill them!"


    "I will go home now, please come to master...kill them!"


    Qi Yun shouted and ran out.


    "Shao Qi! What about my Jin family? What about our Jin family?"


    Jin Yang chased to ask, but Qi Yun had disappeared.


    Jiang would rather let him get out of Tianhai Provincial City in one day, if he doesn¡¯t leave...


    He didn''t dare to think about the consequences!


    Jiang Ning even dared to fight Qi Yun, he didn''t put this Qi family in his eyes at all.


    Their backing is simply unreliable.


    "Dad, what should we do?"


    Jin Ran also shivered, and it was even more painful.


    He saw that Jiang Ning was not afraid of the Qi family. Now the Jin family has offended Jiang Ning. If they don''t leave, they will really die here.


    Jin Yang gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, glanced at the bodyguard who was still lying on the ground, then glanced at Jin Ran, suddenly seemed to be crazy, rushed in front of Jin Ran, raising his hand to open the bow left and right!


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    "It''s all your prodigal stuff! Why are you going to provoke this demon! Why are you going to provoke him!"

 Chapter 299： Intelligence Network

    Jin Yang seemed to be mad, grabbed Jin Ran, and slammed his face.


    "My Jin family is destroyed in your hands!"


    "Nizi! Beast!"


    Jin Yang yelled at him, beating as he cursed.


    If it wasn''t for Jin Ran, who wanted to bully Lin Yuzhen, would he provoke Jiang Ning?


    His Jin family, where would he fall into this field, and let his most beloved woman be given to the sun by the dog!


    All these angers broke out at this moment, Jin Yang couldn''t control himself, and Jin Ran screamed again and again.


    "Dad! Forgive! Forgive!"


    Jin Ran''s hands and feet were interrupted, and there was no way to resist, he could only cry for mercy.


    He knew that the Jin family was over, completely over.


    If they don¡¯t get out of the provincial capital in one day, Jiangning will never give them a chance to survive!


    For ants like them, there is no need for Jiang Ning to take action. As long as he says a word, there are thousands of people in this provincial city who are willing to help Jiang Ning and clean up their Jin family.


    Leaving from Jin''s house, Jiang Ning went directly to the mask club.


    The masked clubhouse with the door locked, and there is a seal on the door.


    He tore it off and walked in, while Brother Gou stood guard at the door.


    It was only a short time, everything was wrong, the clubhouse seemed a bit desolate, many potted plants were not taken care of, and many withered.


    Jiangning walked to the backyard, the water in the lotus pond became muddy, and a figure was standing in the pond cautiously, lifting up the overturned lotus leaf.


    "Mr. Jiang?"


    Hearing the sound, butler Zhao turned his head, with a hint of surprise on his face.


    His hair is a bit messy, and it doesn''t seem to be taken care of, where it still looks meticulous before.


    Housekeeper Zhao walked out of the pool hurriedly, wiped his hands, did not dare to step forward to shake hands with Jiang Ning.


    "Master Fu is gone, I found a secret place and buried him."


    Manager Zhao said, "Someone from the north came to look for him, and he left without finding his body."


    Jiangning nodded.


    He knew that when Steward Zhao was young, he followed Master Fu, and he was one of the people he trusted most.


    "Unfortunately, the corpse of the broken sword..."


    Butler Zhao''s face is full of regret and sadness.


    "rest assured."


    Jiang Ning said two words.


    Steward Zhao suddenly raised his head, his eyes flickered, and a mist of tears rolled inadvertently.


    "Thank you! Thank you!"


    He choked up again and again.


    Jiang Ning made a move, he did not let Can Jian''s body be humiliated, this is a great kindness.


    "Master Fu told me before that this mask club is actually an information center, can it still be operational now?"


    Jiang Ning was straightforward and asked directly.


    Steward Zhao has always been in charge of this one, and naturally is the clearest.


    "Mr. Jiang needs it?"


    Butler Zhao has already planned to disband.


    This is an independent place founded by Master Fu and has nothing to do with the Luo family in the north.


    But both Lord Fu and Can Jian are dead, and Steward Zhao has no more thoughts on business. He is ready to find a place to spend the rest of his life.


    But he is still a little reluctant to be here, after all, he has lived here for twenty years, and he is very familiar with all the plants and trees here.


    "there is a need."


    Jiangning didn¡¯t have any euphemisms, ¡°And for me, it¡¯s very important to have an intelligence gathering organization.¡±


    He stepped forward and looked at Steward Zhao and said, "These are all familiar to Steward Zhao. If Steward Zhao has a little nostalgia for this place, I wonder if he can stay and continue to operate this club?"


    Mr. Zhao''s body trembled.


    "Don''t worry, I will not interfere. You are in independent control. I only hope that the club will always exist. When I need it, I can get some useful information from you."


    Housekeeper Zhao moved his lips. He knew the value of such an intelligence network. He secretly did not know how many great northern forces found him and asked him to do things for them.


    He knew better that he rejected them and wanted to spend the rest of his life in peace. It was not that easy.


    Maybe, one day, he will suddenly die suddenly, dying of violent death!


    Now, Jiang Ning said he needs himself?

 Chapter 300： Kill the chicken and the monkey!

    "I, I''m just a useless old thing, does Mr. Jiang need me?"


    Butler Zhao smiled bitterly.


    "There is an old man in the family, if there is a treasure, I still trust Master Fu''s vision."


    Steward Zhao fixedly looked at Jiang Ning for ten seconds.


    "it is good."


    He was silent for a moment, then nodded, "Actually, I really don''t want to be here."


    "I can see that, but the club is so big, you can''t take care of these flowers and plants alone, can''t you? Recruit those people under your hand. If you have any needs, tell me directly."


    Jiangning smiled.


    After ¡¡¡¡ said, he turned and left.


    Butler Zhao knows what to do. Such a reliable person does not need Jiang Ning to worry about.


    Soon, the news of the reopening of the Mask Club spread out, which attracted the attention of many people.


    Such a valuable intelligence network is very tempting.


    Someone came to the house to find Steward Zhao, and asked him why he refused to cooperate before, and why he reopened now, but he didn''t even enter the door, so his legs were directly interrupted!


    One after another, there were also troublemakers who were also interrupted with their legs and were thrown at the entrance of the clubhouse.


    The screaming screams clearly warned those who have bad intentions, there are already people behind this club!


    Jiang Ning was dissatisfied with the chaos in the underground circles of the provincial capital.


    Because this will affect the development of the Lin Group, it will affect Lin Yu''s real mood.


    absolutely not allowed.


    Jiangning said, within two days, all those who do not belong to the forces of Tianhai Province, get out of here!


    Otherwise, at your own risk!


    In a short time, the entire underground circle of the provincial capital was boiling.


    When those big guys heard the news, they were all excited to the extreme, and the big devil finally spoke.


    The Great Devil has spoken!


    In this city of Hai Province, no one dares to come back to the wild again!


    Jiang Ning responded, and as soon as the words were released, a big man responded, saying that he supports Jiang Ning. Whoever makes trouble in the provincial capital is to be his enemy and fight to the death!


    For a time, the entire underground circle set off a frenzy.


    was threatened by others before, but now, none of them are afraid, even if the northern forces want to control them, they directly resist and show no mercy.


    This caused some representatives of the northern forces who were trying to grab resources in the Tianhai provincial capital, suddenly annoyed.


    "Who is that Jiang Ning? What a big tone!"


    "These dogs in the underground circle still listen to him? I really thought we would listen to him? Dreaming!"


    "Let''s get out of here in two days, hehe, I''ve grown up so big, I haven''t seen such an arrogant person!"


    Those from the north don¡¯t care at all, even a little disdain.


    Even Master Fu is dead, what is a character in a small place in the East China Sea?


    still dared to speak up and let them get out of Tianhai Province, really not afraid of the wind flashing their tongues.


    But the next day, a person was tied to the lighthouse of the provincial capital pier. He was naked, with a bruised nose and swollen face. His limbs were broken and he was hung from the lighthouse.


    Ye Kuang!


    Luo family!


    Ye Xinhuo''s proud disciple!


    That terrible fierce man in the north, known as the fierce tiger!


    He also came to Tianhai Province, unexpectedly... he was beaten like this, and he was hung up at the port and humiliated severely!


    For a while, those people in the north were silent.


    They know that this is killing the chicken and the monkey!

 Chapter 301： Left little pants

    Who is Ye Kuang?


    That is from the Luo family!


    The people from the Luo family in the north are even the master of martial arts, Ye Xinhuo''s proud disciple!


    Who doesn''t know, not long ago, Ye Xinhuo killed the Remnant Sword, causing shocks throughout the north.


    But now, his disciple was interrupted, stripped naked, and hung on the lighthouse.


    What a shame this is!


    No one dared to speak, some people were frightened, some people didn''t expect it at all, and some people were shocked and didn''t have a rush to react.


    Who would have thought that such a person as Ye Kuang would have such a day.


    Don''t talk about them, even Jiang Ning didn''t expect it.


    He asked Brother Gou to deal with this matter, only to explain to him to kill the chicken and the monkey, and Brother Gou said he knew what to do.


    But this guy turned out to use this method.


    Jiang Ning has already made a decision in his heart. From now on, let Huang Yuming do this kind of brainstorming thing, and the dog will only be responsible for the hands.


    The provincial capital shook.


    Those people who hadn''t put Jiang Ning in their eyes before, were all anxious at this moment, not daring to stay in the provincial capital for a long time, and left dingy.


    They don''t think that their status is better than Ye Kuang.


    Even Ye Kuang would suffer such humiliation. If they don''t go, they will probably only die!


    This Jiangning is too domineering.


    is nothing to fear at all.


    In just one day, the representatives of the northern forces who infiltrated the Tianhai provincial capital quietly left one by one, not daring to leave a trace of their presence.


    Provincial city, calm again.


    So simple, no hands, no blood, no dead people, Jiang Ning only said a word.


    Now, who is the king of the provincial capital is clear at a glance!


    The order of the provincial capital was quickly restored. The big brothers in the underground circle were like Mingjing in their hearts. They all knew that as long as Jiang Ning was there, the underground circle of the provincial capital of Haihai would not have the final say.


    They also understand what they should do and what choices they should make.


    These don''t need Jiang Ning to say any more.


    All the big bosses, referring to the Donghai model, took the initiative to cut off their gray industries and actively devoted themselves to the construction of the provincial capital.


    Even if you make a small profit like this, at least, live a long time.


    Hearing these news, far away in the regulations of the East Sea, I was a little excited.


    He was even more shocked by Jiang Ning''s powerful strength.


    Even the original Fu Ye didn¡¯t have this kind of courage, right?


    "Brother, shall we go back? The current provincial capital will only get better and better."


    Gao Fei asked.


    "No matter how good it is, can it be better than the East China Sea?"


    The regulations shook his head, "Remember, this is a great opportunity to stay in the East China Sea. We are very lucky. Others won''t have this kind of opportunity anymore, you understand."


    "Yes!"


    There is always a figure in his mind, high above!


    Jiangning!


    As long as there is his place, it is absolutely different.


    He didn''t know, Jiang Ning at the moment, with a black line on his face, looked at Brother Dog.


    "Leave a little pants,"


    Brother Gou lowered his head in a low voice, "I''m afraid that I will be deceitful, otherwise I will be stripped completely, that little earthworm is too small to be embarrassing."


    Jiang Ning was really dumbfounded.


    "You did a good job."


    "Really?"


    Brother Gou immediately raised his head and became proud, "I''m the best at this kind of thing! Don''t warn those **** bastards, they really think we are bullying!"


    Jiang Ning twitched the corners of his mouth, which made Brother Dog''s voice become quieter.


    "Brother, should I take off his pants too?"


    Jiang Ning waved his hand to let Brother Go out first. He didn''t want to see Brother Go''s face anymore, otherwise he was really afraid that he would not help kicking him.


    Brother Gou walked out, Jiang Ning looked helpless: "Old Huang, you can quickly come back to me."

 Chapter 302： guess!

    Huang Yuming went to the north to help A Fei do something, and it''s time to come back even if he counts the days.


    There is a person who is good at using brains, Jiang Ning will be a lot easier, at least many things, he does not need to say so much, Huang Yuming can understand thoroughly, and arrange well.


    Brother Gou can do it, this is really embarrassing for him.


    He didn''t even know, Brother Gou really thought he was complimenting him, so he went out to brag with others.


    then.


    North!


    Luo family!


    Luo Yonggan''s face was pale, looking at the photo on his hand, the green veins on his forehead burst.


    "Tear and pull¡ª¡ª"


    He suddenly tore Ye Kuang''s hanging photo to pieces, and slapped it on the table with anger.


    "Unreasonable! Unreasonable! Don''t that **** know that Ye Kuang belongs to my Luo family?"


    Ye Xinhuo stood aside and didn''t speak, but his face was equally ugly.


    He is Ye Kuang¡¯s master, and when others talk about Ye Kuang, he will definitely be mentioned.


    But now, as soon as he talked about the stripped, he left a pair of colorful pants, and the northern tiger Ye Kuang hung on the lighthouse. The master of that guy is Ye Xinhuo!


    His name appears after being stripped naked, wearing pants, hanging on the lighthouse, and appearing at the same time.


    Ye Xinhuo has been arrogant for a lifetime, and has never been humiliated like this!


    Not to mention, he only beheaded the Remnant Sword not long ago, and made his own prestige soaring.


    But now, it was like a basin of cold water, which instantly poured him out.


    "That Jiangning, what''s the background?"


    Luo Yonggan couldn''t help it.


    He didn''t expect that Tianhai Provincial City would become so troublesome. After solving the problem of Master Fu, now there is another Jiangning, and he is more overbearing than Master Fu, not knowing life or death, and has no bottom line!


    "I checked, there is no background."


    Ye Xinhuo said with a calm voice, "There is only one Jiang family in the north, but this Jiang family will not look at small places like the East China Sea."


    Luo Yongqian frowned. Of course he knew that the Jiang family was a real rich man!


    The real behemoth!


    He has never heard of Jiang Ning, the Jiang family, and now the head of the Jiang family has no children under his knees. Even if it is rumored that the man who was born in his youth gave birth to a child, he died ten years ago.


    Impossible, impossible to have anything to do with this Jiang family.


    "I suspect this may just be a pseudonym."


    Ye Xinhuo continued, "It''s a certain force in the north, deliberately trying to confuse everyone''s sight."


    "Huh, deliberately? Who dares!"


    Luo Yongqian sneered, "The false use of the Jiang family''s name is an act of seeking death!"


    Although the Jiang Ning never admitted that he was a member of the Jiang family, and did not reveal the slightest connection with the Jiang family, he is so domineering, it does make people think of the Jiang family.


    "Where is Ye Kuang?"


    Luo Yongqian waved his hand, now he doesn''t want to consider this issue.


    "I have already picked it up, I can''t leave behind closed doors."


    What kind of face does he have to go out?


    didn''t commit suicide, he already had an extremely strong heart, but Ye Xinhuo knew that his disciple was abandoned, completely abandoned.


    "Damn! Damn!"


    Luo Yonggan''s anger is coming up again, his Luo family could have another strongman, but now?


    There is only boundless shame!


    Not to mention losing the underground circle of Tianhai Provincial City, his Luo family has been rubbed against the ground one after another. His old face has been beaten and swollen!


    Now, people all over the north are watching his Luo family jokes!


    "Patriarch, I will go to Tianhai,"


    Ye Xinhuo said violently, "I will solve the things that should be solved and the people who should be solved!"

 Chapter 303： Giant giants, Jiang family!

    This account cannot be ignored.


    The Luo family was embarrassed, not only because the underground circle of Tianhai Provincial City was lost, but also because of Ye Kuang''s affairs, making everyone laugh at the Luo family.


    If they don''t kill Jiang Ning, the Luo family will always be the laughing stock of others.


    "This Jiangning must be killed!"


    Luo Yonggan said sternly, "But we have to wait!"


    He is a cautious person, not sure what is behind Jiang Ning, so he dare not start easily.


    "Someone has already visited Jiang''s house, and there will be news soon. As long as you make sure that Jiangning has nothing to do with this Jiang''s house, then you can do it right away!"


    Luo Yong said coldly, "Not only do you have to do it, but it must also be loud and loud! Let others know that the Tianhai Underground Circle is still my Luo family!"


    Ye Xinhuo nodded: "I understand."


    He is now waiting for the result, waiting to see if this Jiang Ning has anything to do with the real giant Jiang family.


    if there is not¡­¡­


    Then don''t blame yourself for being cruel!


    Ye Kuang¡¯s thing is now the biggest joke in the north, making Luo Family a laughingstock again.


    Many people were killed by the pit of the broken sword, forcing the tortoise to shrink at home, but now it is good. After solving the broken sword, he was stripped and hung from the lighthouse.


    The Luo family used to be low-key, but now they can¡¯t be low-key if they want to be low-key.


    Nowadays, not only the Luo family, but also the families who left Tianhai in a desperate manner are all speculating about Jiang Ning''s identity.


    Many people suspect that this Jiangning is a member of the Jiang family, a wealthy man in the north. Naturally, some people have used various means to verify it.


    this moment.


    ½­¼Ò!


    The real giants in the north, the Jiang family!


    If a family like the Luo family is considered to be a large family in the north, then the Jiang family is the tycoon and giant above them, the existence they can only look up to.


    This kind of top-level family, each one is a behemoth, and it will not easily be shot.


    But once it is shot, it will surely set off a frenzy!


    The courtyard of the Jiang family is very quiet, the servants never dare to make a loud noise, the rules are strict, and no one dares to go beyond.


    In the study at this time, a middle-aged man is practicing calligraphy on his desk.


    The pen is vigorous and powerful through the rice paper, and it also carries the vigor of everyone!


    "Master, someone has come to explore again."


    A voice came from outside the study.


    The man''s pen didn''t stop, he was still writing his own things, but obviously, the strokes became faster, and it was a little messy, compared with the calm and calm before, it seemed that there was still some anger in it.


    "Probably, there are eight companies focusing on the young master, I am afraid that the trouble will not be less."


    There was another voice outside the door.


    "Humph!"


    Upon hearing this, the man in the study snorted, "What young master?"


    "This guy doesn''t admit to being from my Jiang family at all! What kind of young master is he?"


    "He has the patience, he is now a dragon and phoenix among the people, and I look down on my Jiang family!"


    The man in the suit outside the door did not dare to speak.


    The middle-aged man was angry, but he was angry not at Jiang Ning, but at himself.


    If she could hold on, Jiang Ning¡¯s mother and son would not be driven out of Jiang¡¯s family, and she would not die. Jiang Ning would not hate herself and deny her father!


    He was very happy to learn that Jiang Ning was going to withdraw from that place, because he knew very well that staying in that place could die at any time!


    Even if Jiang Ning''s current strength and status are no longer what it used to be, his master is that lunatic!


    What''s the result?


    He sent someone to find Jiang Ning, but he was driven away by Jiang Ning, and he brought a message to himself, asking if he wanted Jiang Ning''s power or money!


    This **** kid is mocking himself, he won''t forgive himself at all!

 Chapter 304： Gauntlet!

    There was a long silence, and the man calmed down.


    "You don''t have to take action, just ants, that kid can handle it by himself,"


    The man said lightly, "Also, since he doesn''t admit to be a member of my Jiang family, then there is no such one in my Jiang family."


    "Yes."


    The people outside the door understood and left.


    Jiang Ning made such a big noise. To outsiders, it was extremely unwise, and even an act of dying, but he knew that Jiang Ning had this strength and he was able to cope with it. Even, it might have been deliberately made by Jiang Ning.


    "Oh, he can''t look down on me to help."


    The man shook his head, laughed, then lifted the pen, and continued to write calmly.


    The news spread quickly.


    Jiangning, it has nothing to do with the rich Jiang family in the north!


    Almost instantly, many people understood that Jiang¡¯s family was a fake Huwei. He deliberately changed his name to Jiang Ning, just to confuse the audience and make people mistakenly believe that he is related to the northern Jiang family.


    Now that others have clarified, Jiang Ning is going to finish it!


    Because of him, too many people have been offended this time, and they are all the families of the northern surnames.


    A dead end!


    Similarly, the Luo family also got the news.


    Luo Yongqian repeatedly confirmed that the news was indeed from the Jiang family, so he no longer hesitated.


    "Heartfire, you can do it!"


    Soon, Ye Xinhuo suddenly let out a word, going to the East China Sea!


    He went to Tianhai, instead of the provincial capital, he went directly to the East China Sea!


    Moreover, a challenge book was issued, directly challenging Jiang Ning!


    For a time, it caused a sensation in the entire north.


    Everyone knows that Ye Xinhuo is to take revenge. Jiang Ning humiliated Ye Kuang, that is, he humiliated Ye Xinhuo and Luo family. Ye Xinhuo can only restore the reputation of Luo family by killing Jiang Ning.


    But he, a master-level master, personally kills people, which is a bit bullying.


    Even masters like Can Jian died under his hands!


    In the challenge book, the scarlet letter reads: "Jiang Ning, you humiliate my disciple, since you are humiliating me, Ye Xinhuo, I will fight with you to determine the victory and defeat, and even more life and death!"


    In just one day, the challenge book was sent to Donghai and in the hands of Jiang Ning.


    Almost everyone thought that Jiang Ning would not be able to pick it up.


    This is exactly the act of dying.


    That is Ye Xinhuo!


    Just beheaded the Remnant Sword, such a martial arts master, Ye Xinhuo!


    With Jiang Ning offending the Luo family, Ye Xinhuo went to kill him!


    What kind of challenge book is just an excuse for Ye Xinhuo to publicly kill Jiang Ning.


    This is to give Luo Jialiwei!


    Let Luo Family regain control of the underground circle of Tianhai Provincial City.


    Regardless of whether Jiang Ning picks up or not, this big stick has already been smashed!


    then.


    East China Sea.


    Looking at the challenge book in hand, Jiang Ning smiled.


    "You are still laughing! What''s the matter, how come a challenge book suddenly comes?"


    Lin Yu was really dying of anxiety, and said with red eyes, "You are not allowed to pick it up!"


    Jiangning looked at Lin Yuzhen: "Why, I''m afraid it''s dead?"


    "You...you are not allowed to talk nonsense! Anyway, I don''t allow you to pick it up!"


    There is already some crying in her voice.


    What is life and death, she felt a little flustered when she saw it, it was too dangerous.


    Especially when she learned that this Ye Xinhuo was a terrifying master who killed Can Sword.


    "If you dare to pick it up, I will tell my parents, I said... I said you don''t want me!"


    Lin Yu was really about to cry, and she almost pulled Jiang Ning in prayer.


    She is really scared, afraid that Jiang Ning will have an accident, if Jiang Ning is really dead... She doesn''t know what to do.


    Looking at the tension and worry in Lin Yuzhen''s eyes, Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and patted Lin Yuzhen''s hand tightly on his arm.


    "My wife, I forgot to say a word to you."


    "what?"


    "In this life, no one can take me away from you, I can''t do it!"

 Chapter 305： Welcome to die!

    Jiangning¡¯s words are so overbearing!


    Lin Yu was really a little dazed. He heard what he meant, and said with red eyes, "You still want to agree?"


    She pursed her lips, the first time she was so scared.


    "Trust me."


    Jiangning grabbed Lin Yuzhen''s hand.


    He could feel that Lin Yu really cared about herself, cared about herself, worried about herself.


    If it wasn''t necessary, he didn''t want to pay attention to Ye Xinhuo''s provocation at all.


    But this time, he must go on, not only that, but also take this opportunity to completely start the prestige of the forbidden area in the East China Sea!


    Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning, but did not speak for a long time.


    Finally, she nodded.


    She has seen Jiang Ning''s strength and knows that Jiang Ning will never do things that are uncertain.


    Even if she is worried, she should trust Jiang Ning, right?


    "I''m done."


    Lin Yu''s true voice is still very small, slightly hoarse, but there is a sense of determination.


    "What do you think?"


    "I will call your husband later at home."


    Lin Yu said seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone thought that Jiang Ning would definitely not accept it, and would even seize the time to escape from the East China Sea.


    After all, compared with Ye Xinhuo, Jiang Ning has no reputation at all, and it is impossible to be Ye Xinhuo''s opponent.


    Jiang Ning dare to agree, that is to die!


    Yes, Jiang Ning agreed!


    This is like a blockbuster bomb that detonated in an instant.


    "Jiang Ning took the challenge book? He wants his life!"


    "He''s looking for death! Something overwhelming!"


    "That''s Ye Xinhuo, is it possible that he thinks he is better than Can Jian?"


    "Dead, Jiang Ning is dead, hahahaha!"


    For a time, almost everyone decided that Jiang Ning would definitely die.


    Some people also understood that Jiang Ning had to go next. If he didn''t pick up, the name of the East China Sea Forbidden Land would instantly fall apart.


    Not to mention that I still want to control the provincial capital of Tianhai, whether we can keep the East China Sea is a question.


    Jiangning must pick up, even if he is dead, he has to follow.


    But the result is doomed, Jiang Ning, will die in the hands of Ye Xinhuo!


    There are more and more people watching the excitement in the north, and more and more people have started to deploy operations secretly.


    Once Jiangning died, the Tianhai Underground Circle once again became a thing of no owner.


    The Luo family wants to regain control of the entire Tianhai provincial capital, it is no longer so easy, because such a big cake is naturally to be shared.


    To swallow alone is not a good behavior.


    The tense atmosphere suddenly got up.


    Ye Xinhuo heard Jiang Ning agree, but sneered, and said something disdainfully, ten days later, take his life!


    In the East China Sea!


    Except for Lin Yuzhen, no one was nervous.


    Brother Gou and others are so calm that they can no longer be calm, as if nothing happened at all.


    Even the statutes are worried, the one who came to challenge is Ye Xinhuo!


    is the horror master who killed the broken sword!


    "Brother Dog, Mr. Jiang really took the challenge?"


    The regulations couldn''t help asking Brother Dog, his face was full of worry, "Are you too impulsive?"


    "Impulsive?"


    Brother Gou''s eyes widened, "Kill an old thing, what''s impulsive."


    "That''s Ye Xinhuo!"


    "Ye Xinhuo?"


    Brother Gou''s eyes widened, "Is it amazing?"


    I don''t know what to say in the regulations, my apple moved, I can only nodded.


    "No matter how powerful, can my elder brother be as powerful as me? Hmph, I will die by myself. If my elder brother can''t help him, it is not too shameful.


    Brother Gou didn''t care at all, and took other people to continue training.


    He doesn''t care about this, he only knows that no one in this world can be stronger than Jiang Ning, and he knows better that his duty is not to care about these boring things.


    Their duty is to keep getting stronger, and they can always be qualified to follow Jiangning and protect the city of East China Sea!


    Ten days later, it is the day of the decisive battle!

 Chapter 306： The day of the decisive battle!

    The atmosphere is getting more and more tense, more and more depressing, just like the smell of explosives in the air.


    When Ye Xinhuo goes south to the East China Sea, it will detonate instantly!


    There were more people coming from the north, and they entered Tianhai provincial city again, completely forgetting Jiangning¡¯s previous warnings.


    A dying person, who else would care?


    Even, there are already several families who have secretly started to discuss how to divide resources, without putting Jiang Ning in their eyes.


    The underground circle controller of a small city has nothing to do with that giant Jiang family in the north. Who else would be afraid of?


    Jiangning didn''t care about this at all.


    He didn''t show the slightest nervousness or worry, what he was like before, he is still what he is now.


    Go to bed early and get up early, eat breakfast Lin Yuzhen makes, send Lin Yuzhen to get off work, and accompany her in hot springs for SPA.


    The difference is that Su Mei changed them to a bigger quilt, fearing that if the quilt is too small at night, some people will catch a cold.


    time, day by day.


    tenth day!


    Arrived!


    "Ye Xinhuo is here!"


    "He has gone south from the north, and he will be able to reach the East China Sea today!"


    "Let¡¯s all go and see! Let¡¯s see how Jiang Ning died!"


    "Hahaha, Jiangning boy, you are arrogant, today is your death date!"


    The location of the decisive battle was set on a small island outside the East China Sea Port. Early, Brother Gou and the others made preparations.


    They did not prohibit people from approaching, and even offered a lot of ships to transport spectators who wanted to watch the decisive battle.


    Especially those from the north, each person¡¯s ticket, 500,000!


    "Death is approaching, and I still want to make money!"


    "Bah! Can''t I go by boat by myself?"


    "Five hundred thousand! Why the **** don''t you grab it?"


    Brother Gou didn¡¯t pay any attention to it, with a ticket of 500,000. If you don¡¯t buy a ticket, you still want to see your eldest brother make a deal?


    Is your appearance fee so low as my eldest brother?


    Jiang Ning is not dead yet, no one dares to make trouble in the East China Sea, and there is no need to save anybody like Brother Gou.


    In order to see Jiang Ning being killed by Ye Xinhuo, those people put up with it. After paying for it, Brother Dog wrote a ticket and threw it to them, let them board the boat and go to the island.


    Watching a ship carrying people over, Brother Dog counted the number of people and nodded: "It''s okay, Dongcheng sewage treatment fund is enough, close the pier, no one is allowed to approach!"


    "Brother Dog, what about when they come back?"


    "Hehe, the fare is expensive, one million per person, and there are several inland rivers in the southern district to be cleaned up, almost money."


    If you refuse to buy a ticket back, then prepare to celebrate the New Year on the island.


    At this moment, the sea breeze is hunting!


    A piece of flat land was cleared on the small island, and the square was full of people.


    The violent sea breeze blows so that people¡¯s eyes cannot be opened, but no one leaves, they are all waiting quietly, the moment Jiang Ning died tragically!


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    "Damn, I was so cold! Why did Ye Xinhuo choose such a ghost place!"


    "There are quilted jackets for sale over there, one for one hundred thousand, it''s a robbery!"


    In the crowd, someone cursed, they were all about to die, and they still wanted to make money. When Jiang Ning died, how could they keep the money?


    Before covering the heat, I have to vomit it all!


    "Come! Ye Xinhuo is here! It''s Luo''s boat!"


    Suddenly, someone shouted!


    In the distance, a yacht, galloping, Ye Xinhuo standing in front of the yacht is like a benchmark!


    He stood there, as if nailed to the bow, letting the squalls roar, and staying still.


    This is a real martial arts master!


    Jiangning, sure to die!

 Chapter 307： A little disappointed

    The yacht galloped over, and Ye Xinhuo was standing on the bow, chopping through the waves, as if walking on the waves!


    The people on the island were all dumbfounded.


    This...Is this still a human?


    is terrible!


    Ye Xinhuo is wearing a blue robe, moving with the wind, hunting and hunting, his hard face is full of indifference, with a kind of murderous air.


    The yacht hadn''t docked, and Ye Xinhuo stepped on it suddenly, and the entire bow sank forcefully.


    His whole person, like a fish, jumped onto the shore!


    Judging from this skill alone, Ye Xinhuo''s strength is absolutely formidable.


    This is after all in the north, there are very famous martial arts masters.


    "Senior Ye is here!"


    "Master! Real master!"


    "Too strong! What a strong aura!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Xinhuo walked up, and the people on both sides automatically separated a way, as if they didn''t even have the courage to get close to Ye Xinhuo.


    Who can compete with such martial arts masters?


    Ye Xinhuo raised his head slightly, staring at everything.


    Of all the people present, he could not see any of them.


    He came today with only one purpose, to kill Jiang Ning!


    In front of so many people, kill Jiang Ning and raise the power of the Luo family!


    The surrounding voices gradually became noisy, and Ye Xinhuo walked to the center of the field, looked around, and snorted.


    In a short time, the entire battlefield became quiet.


    Except for the sea breeze that is still rustling.


    "Where is Jiangning!"


    Ye Xinhuo roared, the sound was like a huge thunder, and it shook the eardrum.


    too frightening!


    This sound seems to penetrate everyone''s heart and make the blood boil.


    "Since I have accepted my challenge, why do I shrink back and forth and dare not show up!"


    Ye Xinhuo''s voice was so loud, it was clear that he wanted everyone to hear it deliberately.


    Jiangning, dare not challenge!


    "He must be afraid to come."


    "Come to die? Will you come for you?"


    "Boy, Jiangning is a booby. I thought he really dared to pick it up. I''m afraid he''s already gone now."


    ¡­¡­


    The people around, talked and ridiculed, without being polite.


    Whether Jiang Ning dared to come today, the ending is already doomed.


    He will definitely die if he comes!


    If he does not come, the reputation of the East China Sea Forbidden Land will be completely shattered by Ye Xinhuo today!


    Ye Xinhuo put his hands behind his back, like a benchmark, letting the sea breeze hit his robe, hunting.


    "Jiangning!"


    He shouted again, "The appointed time, but it''s already here, if you don''t come out again, you will treat it as a surrender!"


    "Those who lose are dead!"


    The challenge book is written clearly, life and death! Life and death must be divided!


    "Are you in such a hurry to die?"


    Suddenly, a voice rang.


    is Jiang Ning''s voice!


    Everyone suddenly turned their heads and looked in one direction.


    Jiangning, is walking towards, strolling leisurely in the courtyard, as if not to participate in a duel of life, but to take a walk in the back garden of his home.


    He still dared to say that. Isn¡¯t it too arrogant?


    Hearing the sound, Ye Xinhuo narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Jiang Ning who had never been far away. Seeing that he had a steady gait and a heavy breath, he was secretly calculating Jiang Ning''s strength.


    It doesn''t look very good.


    Even compared with Can Jian, his breath is too weak.


    even dared to take up his own challenge, overpowering himself!


    "What a big breath!"


    Ye Xinhuo coldly snorted, "But no matter how strong the tone is, the strength is not good, it is still a dead end!"


    Jiangning walked to the center of the field, glanced at Ye Xinhuo, and looked up and down.


    suddenly laughed: "Just you? You can be considered a master? The Luo family has raised a person of yours, I''m a little disappointed."

 Chapter 308： Punch! Still a punch!

    Hearing the words, Ye Xinhuo''s face changed, and his anger instantly surged into his eyebrows.


    "You are looking for death! You dare to provoke Senior Ye! Jiang Ning, you are too arrogant!"


    "Senior Ye, kill him! Kill this crazy guy!"


    "kill him!"


    A group of people shouted, they couldn''t wait a long time ago.


    Jiang Ning glanced at them, with cold eyes, the group of people suddenly became a little nervous, and they didn''t dare to speak.


    They, still dare not provoke Jiang Ning.


    If you want to vent, you can only wait for Jiang Ning to become a corpse.


    "Stop talking nonsense, it''s time, let''s do it!"


    Ye Xinhuo raised his hand, "As a senior, I can make you three moves!"


    To provoke the Luo family is the worst decision you Jiang Ning has made in this life. Today is your death date. Even if you have three tricks, you will still die!


    "Let me do three tricks?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes suddenly shrank, and she sneered, "If you can take a punch from me, even if I lose!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Ye was furious, he wanted to humiliate Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning humiliated him!


    Humiliated the Luo family, and it wasn¡¯t enough to humiliate Ye Kuang, but Jiang Ning wanted to humiliate herself?


    Take his punch? Ye Xinhuo wanted to see where Jiang Ning''s punch could go!


    "Crazy kid, come on!"


    Ye Xinhuo roared.


    The corners of Jiangning¡¯s mouth raised, and he suddenly moved¡ª¡ª


    Boom!


    The ground sank suddenly, and the dust rolled away. The terrible force made the ground tremble.


    Gou Ge and the others standing not far away are all attentive, not daring to be distracted at all.


    Is Jiang Ning going to explode his true strength today!


    This kind of opportunity is not always there, they don''t want to miss it!


    When Jiangning moved, Ye Xinhuo''s expression changed.


    Only this terrifying power, he knew that Jiang Ning was not easy.


    But he has already agreed. After receiving Jiang Ning''s punch, can he still regret it in front of so many people?


    "coming!"


    Jiangning is too fast!


    It¡¯s only five steps away, and I only heard the sound of three steps on the ground coming from the air, step by step, step by step, step by step faster than step, so fast that only one afterimage can be seen, and it flashes across¡ª


    Ye Xinhuo''s pupils shrank suddenly!


    "So strong!"


    he roared in his heart.


    Jiangning punched!


    That punch came to Ye Xinhuo almost instantly, Jiang Ning''s thighs were like an old tree rooted in the soil!


    The terrifying power coming from the bottom plate, from the bottom of the crotch, and then through the core of the abdomen, to his shoulders, arms, and fists!


    "too fast!"


    Brother Gou exclaimed, none of them saw it!


    This punch came out!


    "Cracking!"


    A series of bursts of air made people''s eardrums pierced, and many people hurriedly covered their ears.


    Everything is between the electric light and flint.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    punch! Still a punch!


    burst!


    is too fast to defend!


    In the rolling sand, only one figure flew out and hit the ground heavily, vomiting blood, coughing violently.


    His chest sank deeply, and he didn''t know how many bones he had broken. The cyan robe on his body had been stained red with blood!


    The sea breeze raged, and soon the sand and dust were blown away.


    When he saw Ye Xinhuo, who fell on the ground, his face was full of horror, the bloodless Ye Xinhuo, everyone was quiet.


    I dare not even gasp for the atmosphere!


    Their faces are full of disbelief, more fear, horror, as if they have seen something terrible.


    This...this is impossible!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    How could Ye Xinhuo be unable to catch Jiang Ning''s punch?


    This is impossible!


    "You are...you are...!"


    Ye Xinhuo''s eyes widened, and he tried to lift his finger Jiang Ning, but he couldn''t lift it up. The fear in those eyes couldn''t hide at all.

 Chapter 309： Cant you hear me?

    Ye Xinhuo knows who Jiang Ning is!


    He knows who Jiang Ning is!


    But, it''s too late!


    How could it be him!


    How could it be that terrifying existence, how could he be here?


    The Luo family, dare to provoke that **** of war, the Luo family is over!


    Not to mention him, not to mention the Luo family, even if it is a real giant in the north, whoever dares to provoke that one will never end well.


    He was frightened, he was afraid, and he regretted it even more.


    But everything, it''s too late!


    He thought even more that Jiang Ning had reached that state, a state he would only dare to think about in this life, and would never reach it.


    "Never before, no one dared to let me do it first."


    Jiangning was condescending, looking down at Ye Xinhuo, "You are the first and you are proud of."


    is it proud?


    is really to be proud of, dare to take the initiative to let the strongest **** of war take the initiative to kill himself, few people in the world have such guts, right?


    But if Ye Xinhuo knew Jiang Ning¡¯s true identity, he would never come to the East China Sea!


    Looking at Jiang Ning, Ye Xinhuo''s mouth kept spurting blood, as well as some internal organs.


    This punch has shattered his internal organs!


    "Death...death in your hands...I serve..."


    Ye Xinhuo trembled his lips, "I just...want to know...you have used...some strength..."


    Jiangning stretched out a finger.


    Ye Xinhuo''s eyes widened suddenly, and his whole body twitched. His face was full of bitterness and unwillingness. When his head tilted, he lost his breath.


    With a punch, Ye Xin died of fire!


    The audience is silent!


    The silence is like death!


    This duel, from the beginning to the end, even less than a minute.


    This...How the **** is this possible!


    That is Ye Xinhuo!


    But precisely because it was Ye Xinhuo, but he was still killed by a punch, it was even more shocking.


    Brother Gou and others are shaking, excited and excited.


    too strong, too strong!


    They knew that Jiangning was strong, and they even repeatedly imagined how strong Jiangning would be.


    Can really see Jiang Ning make a move, still far beyond their imagination!


    punch!


    is still a punch!


    Whether it is killing the Tyrannosaurus or the Blood Dragon, or killing a famous martial artist like Ye Xinhuo, Jiang Ning always uses only one punch.


    simply, neat!


    Jiang Ning looked around, all the people who were caught by the eyes lowered their heads, shaking all over, and didn''t dare to look at Jiang Ning at all.


    They are afraid that Jiang Ning will remember their faces, that''s it!


    This is definitely the scariest picture they have ever seen in their entire life.


    Jiangning, kill Ye Xinhuo with a punch!


    "I seem to have said that people from the large northern family are not allowed to come to Tianhai. It seems that some people don''t take long lessons."


    Jiang Ning said loudly, the sound blew in everyone''s ears!


    In a short time, some people''s legs trembled and they almost couldn''t stand firmly.


    Ye Xinhuo was beaten to death by Jiang Ning, they count as a fart!


    Jiangning wanted to kill them, just like pinching an ant to death.


    For an instant, there seemed to be a shadow of death hanging over their heads.


    "Or you can''t listen to me at all?"


    Plop!


    Someone is kneeling down!


    Five-body cast!


    ''S face was pressed tightly to the ground, and he did not dare to raise his head at all: "Spare! Please spare!"


    "Mr. Jiang, spare your life! We were wrong! We were wrong!"


    One after another, several people knelt down, trembling and begging for mercy.


    "We just came here to take a look, there is no mess, there really is no mess!"


    "Mr. Jiang Mingjian, I was forced to come by Ye Xinhuo, I can''t understand him the most, Mr. Jiang killed well!"


    "Ye Xinhuo, damn! Luo Family, damn!"

 Chapter 310： King of the East China Sea!

    Several people have already started to fall into trouble.


    Jiang Ning glanced at them, his face was full of disdain, he didn''t care about this kind of little ant.


    But since the sky is here, without a layer of skin, it will damage the majesty of the forbidden land in the East China Sea!


    "Agou!"


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou and others shouted in unison.


    "Everyone, break a leg as a warning."


    "Yes!"


    Ge Gou and others responded.


    Hearing that they only interrupted a leg and did not ask for their names, a group of people finally breathed a sigh of relief and kowtow to thank them again and again.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang! Thank you, Mr. Jiang!"


    "Mr. Jiang has a lot, thank you! Thank you!"


    I was knocked off my leg, and I would like to say thank you. The others around me have never seen such a scene in my life.


    Jiangning didn''t say anything, turned and left.


    On the small island, only the body of Ye Xinhuo is left, there are also a group of spectators who were shocked to the point, and people who lined up waiting to be broken by the dog...


    The news that Ye Xinhuo was killed by Jiang Ning''s punch quickly spread.


    The prestige of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea is even more amazing!


    In the provincial city, some guys who were preparing to take action, upon hearing the news, did not hesitate to buy tickets and fled Tianhai immediately.


    Who would dare to keep this whirlpool?


    Staying is a dead end!


    The four words ¡¡¡¡East China Sea Forbidden Land rang loudly after stepping on Ye Xinhuo''s corpse. Who would dare to question?


    Zhou Hua, who offended the East China Sea, disappeared overnight without a trace, and attacked the Lu Family in the East China Sea. All three brothers died under Jiang Ning¡¯s hands. Now, Ye Xinhuo, a famous martial arts master in the north, rumored and entered the realm of a master. Master.


    was killed by Jiang Ning with a punch!


    The East China Sea is a forbidden place!


    Jiangning, is the king of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea!


    North, it shook.


    Everyone who tried to enter the sea of ??heaven did not dare to have any illusions at this moment.


    Some people were even afraid after a while. If they stretched out their hands faster, I am afraid that at this moment, it is their people who die.


    Especially Luo family.


    Luo Yongqian sat in the hall, his whole person like a stone sculpture, and he was silent for half an hour without speaking.


    He has been denying in his heart, it is impossible, it is impossible!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    How could Ye Xinhuo die?


    and was killed by a punch!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    Is that Jiang Ning many times more terrifying than Ye Xinhuo? This is impossible!


    "Patriarch."


    The housekeeper of the Luo family arched his hands, and saw that Luo Yongqian had been in a daze for a long time, so he could only speak, "The news is confirmed, Lord Ye, he is dead."


    Luo Yonggan''s fingers trembled, he raised his head suddenly, and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    The Luo family, this time he was completely pressed to the ground.


    He knows very well that Tian Hai will never have a relationship with his Luo family again.


    This is like a dream. In less than a month, his Luo family has suffered such a heavy loss.


    Now that Ye Xinhuo is dead, how can he compete with other families?


    He seems to have seen that other families took the opportunity to cannibalize the Taluo family¡¯s property and squeeze the Taluo family out of the north...


    In the cruel north, the Luo family''s decline is doomed.


    "Master Ye''s corpse..." the butler asked, "How do I bring it back?"


    Luo Yongqian can''t speak anymore, his pale face has no blood, he just waved his hand and let the butler arrange it himself, he was weak, as if his soul was drained.


    "How could this...how could it become like this."


    He couldn''t understand it, and it was even more difficult to accept.


    Jiangning¡¯s punch killed Ye Xinhuo, and even smashed his Luo family to pieces...

 Chapter 311： competitor

    Jiang Ning didn''t deliberately embarrass Ye Xinhuo''s corpse. The Luo family came to take it away, but he didn''t stop it at all.


    There is only Ye Xinhuo, and there is only Luo family, Jiang Ning has not paid attention to it from beginning to end.


    In just one day, those who infiltrated Tianhai disappeared again. No one dared to stay in Tianhai.


    Everyone knows that in a short period of time, people in the north want to get involved in the underground circle of Tianhai, that is simply a dream!


    Missed the Luo Family''s opportunity to regain control of the Tianhai Provincial City, they could only think of other ways, and even wait for the next opportunity.


    Because there is a king here, a powerful king!


    Nearly ten families with large northern surnames wanted to compete for the underground circle of Tianhai Provincial City. They came ambitiously, but they came back in embarrassment.


    Everyone is in a tacit understanding, and they are not willing to talk about such shameful things, especially the name Jiang Ning, no one mentions it.


    They only silently remember in their hearts that there is such a person, which makes people jealous.


    Tianhai Provincial City, once again returned to calm and calm.


    The development of the Lin Group in the provincial capital is very smooth, Lin Yu really straightened out several projects thoroughly, and the whole person is in a very good mood.


    Her goal is not to seize all the markets, but to make the market bigger!


    She is not trying to let others have no food, but to let more people eat.


    At the beginning, those opponents in the same field were worried about Lin''s rise.


    can hear what Lin Yuzhen said in person, they were really moved and didn''t know what to say.


    No one has ever been so kind and atmospheric like Lin Yuzhen!


    has such a big pattern!


    When he returned to Donghai¡¯s house, Lin Yuzhen relaxed himself.


    took a bath beautifully, smelling all over, put on cotton pink pajamas, leaned on the sofa and watched TV.


    Jiangning leaned over, sniffed.


    "Wife, you are so sweet."


    Lin Yu really blushed, turned around and took a look, Lin Wen and Su Mei were both busy in the kitchen.


    "Small down!"


    She put her index finger in front of her pink lips, "How embarrassed to be heard by parents!"


    She moved her body and kept a distance of one meter from Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning stepped down a bit and leaned against Lin Yuzhen again.


    She won''t move anymore, Jiang Ning is too thick-skinned!


    "My parents don''t care."


    Jiangning didn''t care at all.


    Own wife, he can''t molest him yet?


    "time to eat!"


    Su Mei yelled, and went one after another with Lin Wen, and brought out all the dishes that had just been cooked.


    "I learned a new dish today, Jiangning, come and try it."


    Jiang Ning, like a cat, bounced instantly, rushed to the table, sniffed hard, and directly gave a thumbs up.


    "Mom, did you hide your gold chef certificate!"


    He did not hesitate to praise, "It''s too fragrant, I don''t need to taste it to know it, it must be delicious!"


    "Just you will coax me!"


    Su Mei blushed, and said, "Go and wash your hands!"


    She turned her head again: "Yuzhen, you serve Jiangning rice."


    Lin Yu really pouted.


    She became more and more suspicious that Jiang Ning was Su Mei¡¯s own son, and that he was just the daughter-in-law who came in, or the kind that was not liked by her mother-in-law.


    She has nowhere to say her grievances.


    "Jiangning, eat more vegetables. Seeing that you have been working hard recently, you are a bit thinner."


    "Come on, let''s go together!"


    Lin Yu really watched Su Mei trying his best to pick up vegetables for Jiangning, but Lin Wen couldn''t help drinking and chatting with Jiangning, feeling even more aggrieved.


    Your biological daughter is here!


    I work harder, OK!


    She is busy every day, and she is busy. Jiang Ning is not eating snacks and tea in her office, or bathing in hot springs and saunas in other places. Why is it hard?

 Chapter 312： Consider becoming a grandpa?

    "Mom~"


    Lin Yu really stretched the ending, "Can you care about your daughter."


    "Can I have a dish for my daughter?"


    "Can I have a drink with my daughter?"


    Su Mei and Lin Wen looked at Lin Yu at the same time.


    "The dish is right in front of you, just pick it up by yourself."


    "If girls drink less, dad won''t drink with you."


    Lin Yu really bulged his cheeks and looked at Jiang Ning angrily.


    "Come here, my husband cares about you, my husband will bring you food, and my husband will accompany you for a drink, okay?"


    Jiang Ning hurriedly smiled.


    Lin Yu really can only admit his fate.


    Jiangning''s status has already surpassed himself.


    Satiated with wine and food, Lin Yu was really taken to the kitchen by Su Meila and chatted while washing the dishes.


    "Jiangning, shall we talk?"


    Lin Wen smiled and said.


    "it is good."


    Two people walked to the balcony, Lin Wen looked into the room, stretched out **** to clamp the clip.


    "Bring me one."


    Jiangning took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Lin Wen: "Dad, you smoke less."


    "Only one occasionally," Lin Wen smiled, "I have been busy recently, and it is indeed a bit stressful."


    There are only a few ways for men to decompress. Jiang Ning certainly knows it, and naturally he will not refuse.


    lit a cigarette for Lin Wen, he knew that Lin Wen had something to say to himself.


    Jiangning did not speak first, and the two stood quietly on the balcony until they finished smoking a cigarette.


    "What do you plan to do in the future?"


    "What''s your plan?"


    "Yes, you are a big man, you can''t really go around the rain every day."


    "That''s what I really planned."


    Lin Wen glanced at Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning nodded seriously.


    After a moment of silence, Lin Wen gave a hum, and said, "Don''t bully Yuzhen."


    "Only she can bully me."


    Hearing these words, Lin Wen was relieved.


    He looked at Jiang Ning and suddenly smiled.


    "You are so good, is there no other girl like you?"


    Lin Wen didn''t believe it.


    He could see that Jiangning is not an ordinary person. In a short period of time, the Lin Group can develop rapidly, and [interesting novel www.youquxiaoshuo.com] has made a huge impact on the entire East China Sea under his own influence. Variety.


    This kind of excellence has even surpassed his cognition.


    Will no woman like a man like this?


    He wouldn''t believe if Lin Wen was killed.


    But in the same way, a man like Jiang Ning, I am afraid that an average woman, he also looks down on him.


    "If Dad asks that, there will be one."


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, and then gave a wry smile, "A very, very good girl. She said she wanted to marry me when she was three years old. She will never regret her death."


    Lin Wen''s face suddenly changed.


    It is very, very good from Jiangning''s mouth. What level should it be?


    "At least for now, there is no more perfect girl in China."


    Jiangning knew that Lin Wen was curious, so he said directly.


    Lin Wen''s face became even more worried.


    Such an excellent girl, will Jiangning not marry?


    What about Lin Yu?


    My own daughter is also excellent. In his eyes, that is the best daughter in the world. How can I compare with this competitor?


    "Is that rain really?"


    Lin Wen said anxiously.


    "so,"


    Jiang Ning looked very casual, "I want to train Yuzhen to make her a better girl, so that other girls, in front of Yuzhen, are ashamed of themselves and have no guts to harass her man!"


    "I will only be Lin Yu''s real man!"


    Jiang Ning''s tone is extremely serious, without the slightest element of joking, Lin Wen of course can hear it.


    His eye sockets were a little red, and his heart was moved and grateful. His lips moved, not knowing what to say. Finally, he just patted Jiang Ning on the shoulder.


    "Jiangning, thank you!"


    "It should be me, thank you and mom."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Trained me such a lovely wife."


    He looked up his head, attached his ear to Lin Wen''s side, and said in a low voice: "Have you considered becoming a grandpa earlier?"

 Chapter 313： Crack the soil!

    Hearing this, Lin Wen suddenly coughed violently, his face flushed!


    To be a grandpa?


    He really thought about it!


    It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Ning, this kid, was thinking too?


    "Husband, are you secretly smoking again? I''ll check it later!"


    Before Lin Wen could speak, Su Mei''s voice came from the kitchen.


    Women have the same characteristics, their ears are very sharp, as long as the husband does something secretly, they will feel it.


    Lin Wen didn''t dare to delay, waved his hand, he didn''t care to say so much, and hurried into the bathroom to brush his teeth, so as not to be driven out to sleep on the sofa at night.


    Jiangning couldn''t help being amused for a while.


    Chairman Lin, who was a wise and wise man, was easily suppressed by Su Mei at home.


    He can''t be such a man in the future.


    "Jiang Ning? Did you smoke too?"


    "no!"


    Jiang Ning cursed inwardly, not daring to talk nonsense, and ran into the bathroom to brush his teeth.


    night.


    in the room.


    put on a big quilt, it feels so warm.


    Jiang Ning shrank in the quilt, there was still a distance of twenty centimeters from Lin Yuzhen. This girl was clearly not cold, but she shrank.


    "Wife, are you cold?"


    "not cold."


    Lin Yuzhen turned his back to Jiang Ning and said softly.


    "Why are you shrinking when it''s not cold?"


    "I am cold."


    Lin Yu really said again.


    Just in the kitchen, Su Mei told her that if the quilt is changed to a larger one, it won¡¯t be cold if two people sleep together.


    also said that a man¡¯s body is hot, if it¡¯s really cold, he can hug and sleep together!


    Is that your mother!


    "chilly?"


    There is a hint of worry in Jiangning''s voice, "The husband holds you to sleep."


    Without waiting for Lin Yuzhen''s reaction, Jiang Ning moved and leaned forward, gently holding Lin Yuzhen, and directly hugged her into his arms!


    Lin Yu is really like a little cat, she didn''t dare to move!


    A rush of heat came in instantly. This is what Su Mei said, all men are hot?


    It''s so hot!


    Lin Yu really didn''t dare to move, and his body became a little stiff.


    She could feel that she was shrinking in Jiang Ning''s arms!


    "Don''t worry, I will just hold you so that it won''t be cold anymore and go to sleep."


    Jiang Ning said softly.


    Lin Yu really bit her lip and dare not speak.


    She remembered the whispers that Su Yun had secretly told herself that men used this kind of routine. First they said that they were just holding hands and never moved their hands, and then they moved their hands, saying that they would never kiss, and then...


    Jiangning really started this routine!


    She was suddenly a little nervous, and a little scared, and deep down in her heart, she was still a little expectant!


    Can''t wait for her to struggle, and Jiang Ning''s even breathing sound came from her ear.


    This guy, he fell asleep just by holding it?


    He really fell asleep!


    Lin Yu really snorted softly: "Is this lady so unattractive? Humph."


    She didn''t dared to wake Jiang Ning, lest someone suddenly became beastly and shrank into Jiang Ning''s arms. After a while, she fell asleep.


    ...


    No words for a night.


    is still a wonderful morning, a delicious breakfast.


    After eating, Jiang Ning sent Lin Yuzhen to the company.


    Lin Wen convened a board of directors and announced that from then on, he will sit in the East China Sea and control the headquarters of the Lin Group, and Lin Yuzhen is responsible for the Lin Group''s external market expansion.


    This is to make Lin Yuzhen become a general of Lin''s cracking ground!


    Lin Wen thought about what Jiang Ning said last night.


    Lin Yu is really a competitor, really too strong, not only Jiang Ning wants to train Lin Yuzhen, but the father himself, he must also work hard to earn a generous dowry for his daughter!

 Chapter 314： Jianzhou Yang Family!

    Regarding this, Jiang Ning is naturally clear, and he will not interfere with Lin Wen''s decision.


    On the contrary, Jiang Ning even admired this old man.


    The development strategy deployment of the Lin Group came out soon.


    Lin Yu naturally would not refuse.


    The projects in the provincial capital have stabilized. In just two weeks, the Lin Group''s projects have already begun to make profits, which is impressive.


    , in particular, drove the development of the entire industry, so that other companies could benefit from it. All of a sudden, Lin Yuzhen''s reputation also became famous.


    She doesn''t do a monopoly, she just wants to make a big market, and win the respect of many older generations, and she really supports Lin Yu, and more and more.


    The environment of the underground circle of the provincial capital, Jiang Ning does not need to act.


    He knows what to do as long as people are still in Tianhai, the underground circle of the provincial capital.


    In just a few months, everyone has experienced a lot, and their hearts are deeply ingrained. There is only one king in Hai Province, Jiang Ning!


    As long as Jiangning is here, no one dares to disrupt the order here.


    Mask Club, Jiang Ning is really addicted to the tea here.


    Steward Zhao is now in control of this place, and the original intelligence network has been established again, with the support of Jiang Ning, even stronger than before, and even continues to extend outward.


    "Mr. Jiang, Tianhai has stabilized this day, I have to say, I admire Lao Zhao."


    Butler Zhao poured tea to Jiang Ning, and said, "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe that the underground circle could exist in this way."


    This has completely subverted his cognition of underground circles over the past few decades.


    From the bottom to the top, it stabilized the underground circles, and then affected the above-ground circles. With a stable order, the speed of both economic development and infrastructure construction has increased sharply.


    What a terrible thing this is!


    "Actually, many people have thought about it, but they just didn''t do it."


    Jiangning took a sip of tea, "Master Fu, I thought about it."


    Manager Zhao''s eyes moved. He knew that Master Fu had indeed thought about it when he was young, but he quickly gave up.


    Because Master Fu knew that he could not do it.


    And when he saw Jiang Ning for the first time, Master Fu seemed to see himself when he was young, saw Jiang Ning''s ambition, and even saw Jiang Ning''s strength!


    Therefore, even if Master Fu died in the end, he would help Jiang Ning open the opening in the north.


    First, it was to thank Jiang Ning for protecting his daughter. Secondly, Fu Ye wanted to fulfill the dream in his heart.


    Master Fu''s eyes are indeed old and spicy.


    "Old Zhao, if you want to complete this thing thoroughly, it wouldn''t work without you."


    Jiangning raised the teacup.


    Housekeeper Zhao clinked glasses with both hands, and Jiang Ning touched it lightly, then smiled and nodded.


    He is self-righteous and goes all out!


    "By the way, Mr. Jiang, the Lin Group has established a firm foothold in the provincial capital. The next step should be to expand to the entire southeast region, right?"


    Jiangning nodded.


    "Different from the people in the north, the big families in the eight major provinces and cities in the southeast are all old trees. It is not so easy to enter their territory."


    is not only difficult to enter their territory, but also to be guarded, they come to seize Lin''s territory!


    A seedling that is destined to grow into a towering tree, who doesn''t want to own it?


    Especially those in the circle on the ground, there are so many methods that it is not easy to deal with.


    Jiang Ning put down the tea cup, squinted his eyes slightly, and motioned to Steward Zhao to continue.


    "The Lin family has developed too fast recently, and it has aroused the interest of many large families in the Southeast."


    Butler Zhao poured a cup of tea on the table, and immediately dipped his finger in the tea and drew a few circles.


    That is the map plate of the southeast region, and Steward Zhao''s finger, in one of the areas, checked and clicked twice.


    "Among them, the Yang family of Jianzhou has already taken actions in secret, and the target is the Lin Group!"

 Chapter 315： Exchange

    I''m afraid it''s not just for targeting, right?


    Jiangning can of course guess it.


    The Lin Group is developing very fast now, and anyone with a little foresight can see that the Lin Group in the future will definitely become a giant.


    As a competitor, either suppressing and strangling Lin in the cradle, or taking advantage of Lin''s still just a seedling, intervene in, gradually control, hold or acquire, this is the method that the giants are best at using now.


    It seems that the Lin Group has already been targeted.


    "Yang family?"


    Jiangning raised her eyebrows, "I haven''t heard of it."


    This kind of family entrenched in various quarters, Jiang Ning would naturally not have heard of it, and he could not even care about it at all.


    Steward Zhao nodded. He didn''t say that he had prepared all the information that the Yang family could find.


    Because he knew that for Jiang Ning, these were at best a small trouble and not a threat. He was just reminding Jiang Ning one or two.


    "Lao Zhao, the penetration of intelligence networks is not only in the south, but not only in the country, do you know what I mean?"


    Jiangning looked at Steward Zhao and said.


    What he wants is a bigger picture!


    It is necessary for Manager Zhao to further expand and penetrate their intelligence network to a larger area.


    "clear,"


    Manager Zhao nodded. Of course he knew Jiang Ning¡¯s ambitions, "So, I need more people, especially those who are familiar with the provincial capital."


    "No, I want to ask Mr. Jiang for a few people."


    Jiang Ning smiled: "Regulations, right? At the Donghai vegetable market, it''s calm and quiet. If you need someone, you just find him directly."


    "Okay, then I will know."


    "The tea is good, come and drink it another day."


    Jiangning got up and left the club.


    Steward Zhao said that he didn''t care too much. Someone caused Lin''s troubles. He didn''t worry about minor troubles. He could even take this opportunity to exercise Lin Yuzhen.


    If it''s a big trouble, hehe, what can a small Yang family cause that can''t solve the big trouble by yourself?


    The development of the Lin Group is destined, and Lin Yu will really become a woman at the top of the business world.


    A better woman than that guy.


    This is Jiang Ning¡¯s goal.


    At this moment, Lin Yuzhen is arranging work.


    After Lin''s gaining a foothold in the provincial capital, people from the same industry have come to visit Tianhai provincial capital, and there are even a few who are industry giants in other provinces and cities!


    This kind of opportunity to learn from each other is rare.


    "President Lin, this time so many representatives came at once. It seems that they are still very concerned about the rise of the Lin family."


    Secretary Xiao Zhao said, "Someone suggested whether we should set up an exchange meeting so that everyone can communicate further."


    Lin Yu really nodded, she also had this idea.


    "Communication meetings are very necessary. Firstly, to narrow the distance with representatives of other regions, and secondly to promote communication, the entire industry can be further improved."


    She thought for a while, "But in the provincial capital, we don''t have so many people who can arrange it."


    This is not the East China Sea. Lin has only one station here. Will Lin temporarily let them come from the East China Sea again?


    "Brother Ning."


    Xiao Zhao couldn''t help but said, "Ning Ge has so many friends in the provincial capital..."


    Lin Yu really glared at her: "How do you know?"


    "Brother Ning said when he robbed me of snacks and said that there was any trouble in the provincial capital, so I asked him the first time."


    She is still a little proud.


    The feeling of being covered by someone, that must be good.


    was talking, Jiang Ning walked in, holding two ice creams in his hand and one biting in his mouth.


    "Buy two get one free, Xiao Zhao, you are lucky, otherwise I won''t buy it for you."


    Jiangning smiled and said.


    "Thank you Ning brother!"


    Xiao Zhao is really welcome, he snatched one immediately, tore the package and stuffed it in his mouth, "Ms. Lin asked Ning to talk about something, I will withdraw first!"

 Chapter 316： This woman, I want too!

    Jiangning carefully tore open the package and handed it to Lin Yuzhen, still spraying air-conditioning.


    "what''s up?"


    Lin Yu really took a look at Jiang Ning, the weather is not hot enough to eat ice cream, right?


    She held it in her hand and glanced at it. It seemed that she couldn''t help it, so she took a bite. It was delicious.


    "I want to have a cocktail party, but there are no people here in the provincial capital to use. Are you here, do you have any friends from the beggars?"


    Lin Yuzhen is asking that now, anyway, Jiang Ning said that they beggars friends all over the world, and they have friends everywhere.


    "have."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "If not, I will arrange the reception for you."


    "Thank you husband~"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "It''s nice to have you."


    "I heard that there are still a lot of representatives who came to the inspection this time?"


    Two people sitting on the table, eating ice cream and talking.


    "A dozen business representatives came, including some of the industry leaders in some regions," Lin Yuzhen licked his lips, "I was a little surprised myself."


    She didn''t know how sensual the action of licking her lips would be.


    "That means that Lin''s influence is getting bigger and bigger, and it is a matter of being paid attention to sooner or later. You have to prepare yourself. The shopping mall is also a battlefield."


    Jiang Ning stared at Lin Yuzhen¡¯s lips and suddenly stretched out his hand, "Don¡¯t move!"


    "what happened?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t move at once, as if he was fixed there.


    "There is something on your mouth."


    Jiang Ning''s face moved towards him, and he couldn''t hold back, and kissed lightly, "Okay, it''s gone now."


    So sweet!


    I don''t know if it is the taste of ice cream or the taste of Lin Yu''s lips.


    And Lin Yuzhen, his whole person seemed to be shocked by an electric shock, instantly numb.


    She felt her face suddenly became hot!


    Turning his head and looking at Jiang Ning, the **** had a calm face and was still eating ice cream seriously, as if just now, it was really just to wipe off the things from the corners of his mouth.


    takes advantage of others, is it all so casual?


    But I can¡¯t ask myself, I can¡¯t ask Jiang Ning, did you deliberately kiss me just now.


    The atmosphere in the office suddenly became a little ambiguous. Lin Yu really quietly ate the ice cream without talking, and looked cautious, as if he was afraid that he would get to the corner of his mouth again, and Jiang Ning had to clean it up again.


    But Jiang Ning was thinking, why is it so sweet?


    Jiang Ning said that when he wanted to hold an exchange meeting, several bigwigs in the underground circle of the provincial capital took the initiative to invite them, saying that they would arrange it, so Jiang Ning must give them a chance.


    He naturally has no objection.


    Everything is handled by someone. Jiang Ning has no interest in doing such trivial things.


    Soon, the location of the reception was determined, and the invitation letter was printed according to Lin Yu''s request.


    Those who can be invited are all people with status in the provincial and urban industries, as well as representatives of the same industry who come to visit from other places. Most people who do not have an invitation letter will definitely not be able to enter.


    This is the cocktail party that Jiang Ning is going to hold. The big guys in the underground circle are planning it with twelve points of spirit, and no mistake is allowed.


    In a five-star hotel.


    Looking at the invitation letter just sent, Yang Luolin nodded in satisfaction.


    I wanted to hold an exchange reception, which was put forward by those representatives one after another under his instruction.


    As the next generation heir of the Yang family, Yang Luolin is the best one among the younger generation of the Yang family.


    Regardless of mind, city, ambition, or even means, it is an existence that is difficult for people of the same age to reach.


    Not to mention, he looks like a talent. In this age of justice, there are not many women who can stop his charm.


    His goal this time has been very clear.


    "This Lin Group, I want, Lin Yuzhen, this woman, I want too!"

 Chapter 317： Grab a parking space

    The rapid development of Lin''s naturally attracted the attention of many people, especially Yang Luolin paid more attention to his own related fields.


    And when he discovered that Lin Yu was still a pure beauty, his heart was even more eager to move.


    "Young Master, Lin''s development is so fast, I''m afraid there is help behind it."


    reminded the people around him.


    "Which person who can rise, haven''t met a few noble people?"


    Yang Luolin can see it through, "But the reason why a noble person is called a noble person is because he can give you a little support at most, but he won''t invest too much."


    "Especially, for those big people."


    This kind of thing, he has been fascinated by it since he was a child, and it is very clear.


    Those big people, fame and fortune are already there, even if you mention a few people, at most they are just casual.


    If there really is a very close relationship, the Lin Group might just start making a fortune in such a small city as Donghai.


    "I heard that the East China Sea has undergone tremendous changes, and this has a lot to do with the Lin family, so I can''t help but be cautious."


    his subordinates said again.


    Yang Luolin turned his head, glanced at this subordinate Fan Ruo who had been with him for several years, and frowned slightly: "Do I need your reminder?"


    "I''m sorry, Shao Yang."


    "Just do what you want."


    "Yes."


    Fan Ruo handed over and dared not say any more.


    He knows Yang Luolin''s temper and character, so just a few words of reminder himself, more words will only bore him.


    This is not the first time Yang Luolin has done this kind of thing, and he has almost never failed, but this time it is Tianhai who is targeting the Lin family.


    Especially, when he secretly made some small actions on Lin''s family, he found that Lin''s family was indeed not easy, but he wanted to investigate again, but couldn''t find anything.


    It is rumored that many northern forces came to Tianhai Province, but they returned one by one without success.


    It is said that the various companies have reached an agreement, not to start with this provincial city, which gave the Lin Group a chance to gain a foothold.


    But intuition tells Fan Ruo that things may not be that simple.


    Even if it is impossible to know the truth, it is certainly not wrong to be cautious, but Yang Luolin, such a proud and arrogant person, can''t listen at all.


    "Okay, you don''t need to go to the evening cocktail party. Please speed up the action over there."


    Yang Luolin got up, took off his clothes, and walked to the bathroom, "At most, within a month, I want to have no one in the city of Hai Province this day, and I am willing to cooperate with the Lin Group."


    "Yes!"


    Fan Ruo nodded and left.


    Yang Luolin took a shower, sprayed on perfume, and dressed very delicately.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, with an almost perfect body, Yang Luolin raised it recently.


    "Lin Yuzhen, you can''t escape my palm!"


    Lin''s group he is determined to win, this Lin Yuzhen, he will not let go, such a different woman, he has not tasted yet.


    After changing his clothes, Yang Luolin asked the driver to send himself to the reception.


    then.


    Lin Yu is really ready too.


    in a dress, completely showing her graceful figure.


    "Pretty."


    Jiang Ning looked and looked again, and finally nodded, "I usually wear pajamas, but I really didn''t notice it."


    "Humph."


    Lin Yu really snorted deliberately, but he felt a little sweet in his heart. This **** would finally praise his body shape.


    "Let''s go, I will take you to the reception first."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Everything about the exchange reception was arranged by a few big bosses in the underground circle of the provincial capital, and Jiang Ning didn''t need to worry about it at all.


    He drove Lin Yuzhen to the hotel. As the host, Lin Yuzhen naturally wanted to arrive earlier.


    "You go in first, and I will park the car."


    At the door, the secretary Xiao Zhao arrived early. Seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s car, he immediately stepped forward to open the door and helped Lin Yuzhen to get out of the car. His eyes had long been stunned by the star-filled Lin Yu.


    Jiangning drove to the parking lot. There were so many people coming. The entire parking lot was full. It took him a while before he saw an empty space.


    He was about to stop in, when suddenly, a sharp horn sounded around the corner.

 Chapter 318： Do you dare to hit me?

    A Maybach S680 drove in, aggressively. Obviously, he also saw the parking space. Without being polite, he blew the horn in order to deter Jiang Ning and steal the parking space.


    For ordinary people, when he saw a luxury car snatched over, wherever he dared to go again, if he really wanted to hit it, he couldn''t afford it!


    Obviously, the driver on the opposite side knew these things very well, so he was overbearing, slammed his horn, and rushed forward even more quickly.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t seem to see it. The same stepped on the accelerator, the steering wheel slammed, the whole front turned almost a circle, and the rear of the car was aimed at the parking space.


    Reverse gear, step on the gas pedal, step on the brake!


    in one go!


    The Maybach almost wiped the front of Jiang Ning''s car and stopped abruptly, but it could not rob Jiang Ning.


    Jiangning didn''t seem to see it, turned off the car, locked the door, turned around and left.


    "I saw this parking space first. You drive away."


    Who knows, the door of that Maybach opened, his head poked out, his face was a bit ugly, "Immediately!"


    Jiangning glanced at him: "Stupid."


    "What did you say!"


    The driver''s face sank, he got out of the car and blocked Jiang Ning''s way.


    There have never been people who dared to grab a parking space with him like this. Whoever saw his limited-edition Maybach and let it out obediently, Jiang Ning dared to scold himself.


    Even if he is just a driver, we have to see whose driver he is!


    "I said, you are stupid,"


    Jiangning glanced at the driver, "Now you hear me clearly? It''s strange that someone begged me to scold him."


    After speaking, he ignored it.


    "You stop!"


    The driver was angry, grabbed Jiang Ning''s arm, and said viciously, "You dare to scold me, you...ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, Jiang Ning slapped his face with a backhand, drew him a few steps back, and suddenly red five-fingerprints appeared on his face!


    "I still dare to hit you!"


    Jiangning was full of disdain, "When you drive a broken car, you don¡¯t know who you are, and you grab a parking space? Who will be used to you? Find a place to park yourself, and if you talk nonsense, the car will be broken for you!"


    He glanced at the driver coldly, and was so frightened that the driver didn''t dare to say any more, covering his face, he could only watch Jiang Ning leave.


    He is just a driver, and he is used to bullying others, but when he sees Jiang Ning''s eyes just now, he trembles unconsciously.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    He gritted his teeth and parked the car horizontally in front of Jiangning''s car, blocking his way out, "A broken BMW, you have the ability to hit it! Do you dare to try it?"


    As long as Jiangning dares to hit this car worth more than 10 million yuan, Jiangning will definitely be ruined!


    Not to mention, the owner of this car is not something Jiangning can afford to offend!


    After stopping the car, the driver gave a vicious look, sneered, and then hurried towards the cocktail venue.


    He trot all the way to the door, just to see Jiang Ning also walking towards the door, he couldn''t help but was shocked. This **** also came to the exchange reception?


    If you drive a broken BMW, you are also eligible to participate in this exchange reception?


    "Why is it so slow."


    Standing at the door, Yang Luolin, who was chatting with the receptionist, glanced at the driver with some dissatisfaction, "My invitation letter."


    The driver hurriedly drove it up and said with a smile: "Sorry, Young Master, something has happened."


    Yang Luolin accepted the invitation and saw the red slap print on the driver''s face, his face suddenly sank.

 Chapter 319： High above!

    Your own driver, was beaten by someone?


    His Yang family was beaten by someone?


    Even if it is his Yang family''s dog, it depends on the owner to beat the dog, who dares to do it.


    "Useless things."


    Yang Luolin lowered his voice and snorted coldly, "It''s all embarrassing to me."


    The driver did not dare to refute, lowered his head, depressed and helpless.


    If he was beaten, he still got scolded by Yang Shao. He became more and more annoyed.


    "Who hit it?"


    He just waited for Yang Luolin to ask.


    The driver quickly raised his head and looked at Jiang Ning who was walking towards the gate. He gritted his teeth and said: "That''s the man who almost ran into the young master''s car and hit someone!"


    Yang Luolin turned his head to look around, and frowned when he saw Jiang Ning coming.


    Jiang Ning is dressed in ordinary clothes, and he is not handsome, but he is a person of the same level as his own driver. This kind of person would dare to offend his Yang family?


    "Young Shao!"


    was thinking about things, a potbellied man walked out at the door, saw Yang Luolin, quickly speeded up his pace, stretched out his hands, and shook Yang Luolin together.


    "Young Master Yang, why are you at the door! I heard you say that you are standing at the door, so I hurried out to pick you up!"


    Feihou is the boss of the provincial capital, and he is considered to be an older generation in this industry.


    After Lin Yuzhen entered the provincial capital, he made drastic reforms, saying that he wanted to expand the market. He never believed that. After all, the most important thing for businessmen is profit. If there is no profit, who does it?


    At this exchange reception, he was very close to his colleagues from other provinces, especially Yang Luolin, who was his focus.


    "Fei is very polite, I forgot the invitation letter in the car, and I will wait for the driver to deliver it."


    Yang Luolin smiled, "How can I enter such a high-standard exchange meeting without an invitation letter."


    "Where is it, it''s for others, Young Master, you are the signboard, you don''t need an invitation letter."


    Feihou stretched out his hand and made a gesture of request, and said with a smile, "Please, Shao Yang, Mr. Lin has arrived."


    Hearing that Lin Yu had really arrived, a trace of greed flashed in Yang Shaolong''s eyes, but it was fleeting.


    He was about to take a step, when he saw that Jiang Ning had reached the door, he was about to step in, and he frowned.


    "President Fei, is this person who does not need an invitation letter?"


    After hearing this, he turned his head and looked around. Seeing that Jiang Ning was about to walk in, he hurriedly called for someone to stop.


    "and many more!"


    He has never seen Jiang Ning, and he is not even qualified to see Jiang Ning, otherwise he will be given a hundred courage, and he will not dare to stop Jiang Ning.


    But at this moment, Yang Luolin spoke. Of course he wanted to give Yang Luolin face.


    Hearing someone calling himself, Jiang Ning turned his head: "What''s the matter?"


    "Which company do you belong to? What about the invitation letter? I don''t know that today is a cocktail party, can I not enter without an invitation letter?"


    Fei Hou looked high, tilted his head slightly, and squinted at Jiang Ning, "If you have an invitation letter, please register, do you have it?"


    "No."


    Jiangning Road.


    Yang Luolin couldn''t help being a little funny. He guessed in his mind that this guy must be the driver of whose driver, he didn''t have the owner to bring him, and he still wanted to go in?


    The driver standing behind Yang Luolin was also a little proud. He gave Jiang Ning a cold look, his face was full of schadenfreude.


    "Want to go in without you?"


    After hearing this, he immediately said impatiently, "Go away and go away, this is not a place where you can go in."


    After finishing, he didn''t want to bother about Jiang Ning anymore. Any cat or dog would want to go in, so anyone could go in at this reception?


    He turned his head and looked at Yang Luolin: "Young Master, let''s go in."


    "Then my driver?"


    Yang Luolin said deliberately.


    said while watching Jiang Ning.


    His drivers can get in, but Jiang Ning just can¡¯t.

 Chapter 320： Break his leg

    "Of course we went in together, he wants to be sent by Young Shao at any time."


    Feihou smiled and said.


    Suddenly, Yang Luolin nodded, very satisfied with the waiting arrangement.


    And his driver even more arrogantly, snorted, and deliberately glanced at Jiang Ning.


    Jiangning understood at once that Yang Luolin was the driver¡¯s boss in front of him, deliberately trying to humiliate himself.


    "and many more."


    He reached out and stopped the driver directly: "Do you have an invitation letter?"


    "I can go in without it."


    The driver said proudly.


    "You can''t go in without an invitation letter,"


    Jiangning pointed to Fei Hou, "This one just said."


    Yang Luolin squinted his eyes, the boy in front of him seemed to be a little bit ignorant of good or bad, do he have to teach him severely?


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    After hearing this, he suddenly got upset, "When did I say that Yang Shao''s driver can''t get in?"


    "I said you can''t go in!"


    He snorted coldly: "What cats and dogs want to go in too, want to go in and eat and drink? I see a lot of people like you!"


    After finishing speaking, Feihou will lead Yang Luolin and the others in.


    Jiangning still stopped people.


    "If there is an invitation to enter, then he cannot enter. If he can enter, then I can enter naturally. The rules are the rules, and no one can break it."


    Feihou smiled, as if looking at a fool.


    He must let Yang Luolin''s driver go in, otherwise he would not give Yang Luolin face too much, but Jiangning, don''t even want to go in!


    "Don''t make trouble, otherwise... Don''t blame me, you''re welcome!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and slapped him. After playing it, the whole person turned in a circle, suddenly a bright red five-fingerprint on his face.


    "Why are you welcome?"


    Yang Luolin didn''t expect this slap, Jiang Ning actually said that he would do it.


    And his driver could not help but shake his body, as if the slap was hitting his face, making his face become hot and painful again!


    "You...you are looking for death!"


    Feihou became angry from embarrassment, covering his face, his eyes almost killing.


    He was beaten!


    In front of Yang Luolin, he was slapped. When was he so embarrassed?


    "Don''t be boring."


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to pay attention to him, turned around and walked directly in. Where did Fei dare to stop, he could only shout: "Where is the security guard? Come here! Come here!"


    Soon, a few people from the underground circle walked over. They are in charge of the order here, and they have been standing up for fear of accidents here.


    "what''s up?"


    The comer''s face was cold, and he glanced at Feihou.


    His boss explained that this party is for the legendary king to do, and no mistakes are allowed, otherwise they will break their legs!


    "Someone is making trouble!"


    Feihou covered his face, angrily said, "There is no invitation letter, but he forcibly broke in. Go get him out and kill him!"


    "Someone broke in?"


    The man''s face sank, and his heart was full of anger. Someone dared to make trouble. Don''t you know whose place this is?


    That is the king of the East China Sea!


    "Hmph, you take me in to find him!"


    Several people immediately sank their faces.


    Feihou nodded, and immediately looked at Yang Luolin and said: "Young Master Yang, let''s go in, I hope it doesn''t disturb your mood, that stinky boy, I will make him pay the price!"


    Yang Luolin didn''t take it to heart, a small person, he didn''t have the right to bad his mood.


    He walked in with the driver directly, and Feihou led a few people in the underground circle, cursing and chasing Jiang Ning all the way!


    "It''s the **** in front! Break his leg and throw it out!"

 Chapter 321： Then interrupt

    Feihou screamed when he saw Jiang Ning.


    This slap on the face, he has to get it back!


    Don''t slap Jiang Ning a dozen or so slaps, he can''t swallow this breath in his heart.


    When did you even dare to hit yourself?


    "Stop! Stop for me!"


    Feihou rushed over, grabbed Jiang Ning, and sneered, "Hit me, do you still want to go? If you don''t interrupt your leg today, I will never end with you!"


    Jiang Ning turned his head, his face sank.


    No one has ever dared to talk to him like this.


    "Let go."


    His voice is a bit cold, especially those eyes, which are like ten thousand years ice cellars, instantly making people feel like they are falling into the abyss.


    Feihou''s heart trembled suddenly.


    He didn''t know why he was suddenly afraid.


    "You...you still want to be arrogant?"


    Feihou subconsciously let go of his hand, took two steps back, and hurriedly turned his head and shouted, "It''s him! Dare to come here to make trouble, and don''t see whose reception is!"


    "You catch him, I will slap him a few times,"


    Feihou squeezed his fists, seeming to be accumulating, "I''m done, you break his leg again and throw it out!"


    A few people who followed, when they saw Jiang Ning''s face, it was as if the air in the world was all taken out in an instant!


    They feel like they are about to suffocate!


    King!


    That King of the East China Sea!


    The king who made their boss admire beyond words just by hearing the name!


    That one-man power shocked the entire Tianhai underground circle, so that the northern forces could only retreat from the king of Sanshe!


    That punch, blasted the king of martial arts master Ye Xinhuo!


    They haven''t met Jiang Ning himself because they are not qualified to meet, but the pictures of Jiang Ning and the important people around him, these people know better than their parents.


    Because that is absolutely not to provoke, not to offend, and not to have anyone who is disrespectful!


    But now, Fei Hou in front of them, let them catch Jiang Ning, and Fei Hou will slap Jiang Ning.


    Want them to break Jiang Ning''s leg and throw him out?


    "Guru..."


    Several people''s Adam''s apple slipped, and felt that their legs were trembling, almost not scared to urinate.


    "Break my leg?"


    Jiangning glanced, and squinted slightly, "No one has ever dared to say this to me."


    boom¡ª¡ª


    The heads of several people roared, and they went blank in an instant!


    "Too arrogant!"


    Feihou furiously said, "What are you still stunned for? Grab him and break his leg!"


    How dare a few people move?


    As if nailed, nailed to the ground alive, even the soul can''t move.


    "Then interrupt it."


    Jiangning said suddenly.


    Fei waited for a moment, and didn''t seem to react. Jiang Ning actually agreed?


    voluntarily agreed and let someone break his leg?


    Even if he knows himself and dares to resist, the consequences will be more serious!


    "Hmph, if you are acquainted, then interrupt...Ah!"


    Feihou didn''t finish his words, and was kicked suddenly behind him, and he threw himself directly on the ground.


    [Biqugexx.biz]¡¡¡¡ "Catch him!"


    The voice of the person headed by ¡¡¡¡ was extremely cold and extremely angry.


    Almost, they almost offended that king!


    do not use Jiang Ning to do it, let alone Jiang Ning''s group of wolves do it, their boss will be alive and kicking their skin!


    "You guys, what are you doing... ah!"


    Waiting for the wrong response, the man in the lead slapped his hand and slapped more than a dozen slaps in a row, fierce.


    "Hit him! Hit him! Ah! How do you... hit me!"

 Chapter 322： Cant refuse

    "You are the one who hit!"


    The man headed by ¡¡¡¡ angrily said, "Hold on to me!"


    Several other people were also afraid of fear in their hearts. They hated to wait and almost killed them. At this moment, they were holding on to Fei, so that the man slapped and slapped his mouth full of blood.


    "Crack!"


    There were two crisp sounds of bones, and Fei Hou''s entire face instantly flushed, and then turned pale again. He was holding his legs, and his whole body was convulsing.


    He didn''t react at this moment, how did he hit him.


    Are these people blind?


    Fight Jiangning! Fight Jiangning!


    "This kind of person is not qualified to participate in the exchange reception, so throw it out."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    "Yes!"


    A few people immediately dragged Fei and left.


    At this point, Fei Hou had some reaction, they... They all listened to Jiang Ning?


    Why?


    Looking at their faces, they seem to be very scared of Jiangning, it can even be said to be scared!


    How could this happen, what the **** is going on?


    "Let me go... what are you going to do... you... ah!"


    Jiangning ignored him, who is the cat or dog? It''s clear now.


    He went straight to the auditorium.


    In the auditorium, the lights are bright, and a violinist is playing the violin gracefully. The soft music gradually relaxes the body and mind.


    Many people walked around with red wine in their hands, chatting with friends and talking to guests, it was so lively.


    "Mr. Lin is here!"


    Lin Yuzhen was in a full dress, stunning the audience, making other women want to stay away from her.


    Many men have never left their sights from beginning to end.


    With a glass of red wine in her hand, she greeted the visiting guests one by one, looking calm and elegant.


    "This fellow Jiangning, why hasn''t he come yet?"


    Lin Yu really thought to himself, park the car, it won¡¯t take so long.


    From a distance, Yang Luolin came in and saw Lin Yuzhen radiantly at a glance, his eyes lit up involuntarily.


    is like a star in the night, it is difficult for him not to notice.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    Yang Luolin couldn''t help but said, "A woman like this is qualified to be worthy of me."


    He beckoned, and the waiter immediately brought the plate and brought a glass of red wine.


    Yang Luolin was about to go over to greet Lin Yuzhen, and the driver beside him suddenly said, "Why did he come in?"


    In the buffet area, Jiang Ning is loading pastries with plates, as if he has found his favorite food, the plates are almost full.


    Yang Luolin turned around and frowned.


    He doesn''t like Jiang Ning, a person who offended his Yang family can come in unexpectedly.


    "It seems that Fei Hou is really a waste, and I have not been able to catch someone to catch it."


    Yang Luolin glanced at Jiang Ning disdainfully, "Sure enough, he came in to steal something to eat."


    "Yang Shao..."


    The driver couldn''t help it, and wanted to go straight to expose Jiang Ning and make him make a fool of himself in front of everyone.


    "No need,"


    Yang Luolin shook his head directly, "A small character is not qualified to let me care."


    He needs to maintain his demeanor and self-cultivation, how can he care about an ant?


    "Yes."


    The driver didn''t dare to say any more, he found a remote place and sat down, but his eyes were fixed on Jiang Ning, thinking of any way to retaliate against Jiang Ning!


    "Where did this **** go?"


    Lin Yuzhen looked around and suddenly saw the buffet area, Jiang Ning was leaning there, tasting the exquisite pastries, she almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Greedy! Su Mei is all to blame, but Jiang Ning has become a gluttonous guy.


    She was about to go there, and passed a glass of red wine.


    "Mr. Lin, you are so beautiful today."


    Yang Luolin is dressed in an exquisite suit with a straight figure. His handsome face attracted the attention of many women as soon as he walked into the venue.


    At this moment, he is definitely elegant, personable, and charming. "Can I have a glass with President Lin?"


    Such a good man, who can refuse to change?


    Many women, clenching their fists tightly, can no longer control their jealous expression on their faces!


    "I''m sorry."


    Ke Lin Yuzhen, without reaching out to pick up the wine glass, smiled apologetically, and walked directly towards Jiangning.

 Chapter 323： Turned out to be her driver

    The music at the venue seemed to stop instantly, and Yang Luolin couldn''t believe it.


    I was actually rejected?


    He took the initiative to speak, but Lin Yuzhen refused, and in the presence of so many people, he rejected himself,


    Are you reluctant to even clink glasses with yourself and drink a sip of wine?


    Around ¡¡¡¡, there are many people who pay attention to him. Almost all of them have seen this scene. Yang Luolin suddenly felt a hot pain on his face.


    is like being slapped!


    But after a while, he recovered, still keeping a faint smile on his face, turned his head to look at Lin Yuzhen, and walked towards Jiang Ning.


    The light and breezy appearance, as if nothing happened, still looks personable.


    But there was a trace of anger in Yang Luolin''s eyes, but he couldn''t hide it.


    He pretended not to care, walked to the other girl, and handed her the wine. Suddenly, the girl became excited and thought he was dreaming.


    "How can beautiful women have no wine in their hands."


    Yang Luolin resolved his embarrassment, gave out the wine glass in his hand, touched the girl lightly, then turned and left calmly.


    And the girl, as if in a dream, almost couldn''t bear to scream in excitement.


    Yang Luolin took the initiative to clink glasses with her for a drink!


    She couldn''t help but share it with her companions!


    And Yang Luolin walked aside, seemingly careless, but his eyes were looking at Lin Yuzhen.


    Lin Yu really walked up to Jiang Ning and deliberately snorted: "Why are you hiding here."


    "Eat something."


    Jiangning raised his head and glanced at Lin Yu, "I''m hungry."


    Lin Yu was really dumbfounded.


    This kind of occasion, everyone is drinking, chatting, and making friends, but few people put their minds on these foods, Jiangning is really different.


    is also right, there are no people here who can make Jiang Ning interested in making friends.


    If it wasn''t for protecting himself, Jiang Ning would be willing to come.


    "Then you just stay here, don''t go far, I want to see you."


    Lin Yu really blushed.


    Didn''t see Jiang Ning, she was always a little nervous.


    In this kind of occasion, Lin Yuzhen rarely appeared before and didn''t have much experience. Now that the Lin Group wants to develop, she is even the Lin''s general who breaks the ground. In the future, there will be more and no less on such occasions.


    As long as Jiang Ning is with her, she won''t be afraid.


    "Um."


    Jiang Ning nodded, obeying orders and deliberately respectfully said, "Yes, President Lin."


    Looking at Jiang Ning''s serious appearance, Lin Yu really wanted to laugh, but he held it back, and said in a low voice: "That glutinous rice ball is delicious, I just ate one secretly!"


    After speaking, she turned and left to greet other guests.


    From a distance, Lin Yu really turned his back to Yang Luolin. He didn''t see the playfulness on Lin Yuzhen''s face deliberately. He only saw Jiang Ning nodding solemnly. He knew Jiang Ning''s identity all at once.


    "It turned out to be Lin Yu''s real driver, no wonder, even my people dare to fight."


    He thought Jiang Ning was someone before, but he knew that Jiang Ning was just a driver. Now that Lin Yuzhen explained things in the past and Jiang Ning''s respectful appearance, he could be sure that he was the real driver of Lin Yuzhen.


    Hmph, can a driver compare to himself?


    Lin Yu really doesn''t drink his own wine. I am afraid that he has to explain to the driver in an urgent matter. Otherwise, how could he save his face?


    Thinking of this, Yang Luolin felt a little more comfortable.


    "Since Lin Yu is the real driver, then I will spare your life."


    He glanced at Jiang Ning, and originally planned to teach Jiang Ning severely, but because of Lin Yu''s face, he can let him go.


    After all, if he wants to get Lin Yuzhen from the back, I am afraid that he needs to ask Jiang Ning, the driver, for help.


    Yang Luolin narrowed his eyes, shook the red wine glass in his hand, and walked towards Jiangning.

 Chapter 324： I teach you

    "Friend, can you have a drink?"


    Yang Luolin smiled, his face was full of spring breeze, and he looked very kind.


    Jiangning glanced at him: "I want to drive and can''t drink."


    really is the driver!


    Yang Luolin was even more sure.


    "That''s true, Mr. Lin''s safety is important."


    Yang Luolin said, "My driver just misunderstood you a little bit. I will replace him and apologize to you, don''t go to your heart."


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes, this guy came to apologize to himself?


    He stared at Yang Luolin, those eyes seemed to be able to see through everything, and he saw Yang Luolin''s inner thoughts.


    Just that way, still want to hide it from yourself?


    "This is my business card. If you need me in the future, please call me directly."


    Yang Luolin took out his business card and handed it to Jiang Ning, but only handed it over with one hand, and there was no sense of politeness.


    Seeing the nameplate engraved on it, Jiang Ning laughed a little playfully.


    "The young master of the Yang family in Jianzhou?"


    He looked at Yang Luolin with a smile.


    I didn''t expect it, I ran into it here.


    It seems that the information obtained by Steward Zhao is not wrong. The Yang family is really eyeing the Lin Group, and Yang Luolin seems to have other ideas about Lin Yuzhen.


    Now, I want to start from my side.


    "Nice to meet you."


    Jiangning stretched out his hand and said politely, "I didn''t expect it to be Young Master Yang, it is really disrespectful."


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s reaction, Yang Luolin was very satisfied.


    This is what he wants.


    Almost instantaneously, Yang Luolin picked up the air and returned to his previous appearance. With a driver, he took the initiative to come to talk with him. It was already Jiangning''s supreme honor.


    He gently shook his hand with Jiang Ning, then took it back, and said lightly: "Being a driver for President Lin is a person that Lin always trusts."


    Jiangning nodded.


    "Yang Shaoyi shows talents, it seems that he is interested in President Lin?"


    he asked directly.


    Yang Luolin narrowed his eyes, and said in his heart that the driver seemed to have a bit of eye power.


    But he didn''t admit it, just smiled without denying it.


    "Lin is always a very good girl, she has a very high vision, and she really looks down on ordinary men,"


    Jiang Ning sighed, "Even if it''s like Yang Shao, I''m afraid it hasn''t even reached the minimum standard."


    Hearing this, Yang Luolin frowned slightly. What does Jiang Ning mean?


    Didn¡¯t even reach the minimum standard?


    "Hehe, chasing girls, you are very particular,"


    Jiangning ignored the expression on Yang Luolin''s face and continued, "If Yang Shao wants to learn, I can teach you."


    Yang Luolin sneered: "You teach me?"


    As Lin Yuzhen¡¯s driver, he really knows Lin Yu really better, but Yang Luolin, if he wants to get a girl, he needs someone to teach him?


    What a joke!


    "Do not believe?"


    Jiang Ning seemed to be smiling but not smiling. As soon as the voice fell, the music at the venue was changed to dance music, and soon someone paired onto the dance floor and jumped.


    "If Yang Shao doesn''t believe me, you can try to invite Mr. Lin to dance, and see if she will agree."


    He said casually, "If you can succeed, I will eat all these pastries."


    Yang Luolin raised his brows, he disdain to bet with Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning said this, but he was irritated.


    Just now Lin Yu really refused the wine she gave, and now she still refuses to invite her to dance?


    This is impossible!


    No one can refuse to change, let alone the eldest master of the Yang family, the future heir of the Yang family!


    "If you lose, then these pastries,"


    Jiangning took a large plate and piled it up with colorful pastries, "You have to eat it all!"

 Chapter 325： Wife, i want to dance with you

    He stared at Yang Luolin, before Yang Luolin could speak, he waved his hand.


    "Forget it, Shao Yang is a person of identity. If you lose, it will be too shameful, so forget it."


    Yang Luolin didn''t want to bother at all, but when Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer.


    Will he lose?


    Bet with a driver, he can lose?


    "Okay, let''s take a gamble!"


    Yang Luolin hummed, "If you lose, you will eat all these pastries!"


    There were three or five people on the plate, enough to eat.


    Jiangning nodded: "Being a man is to be willing to bet."


    Yang Luolin glanced at Jiang Ning, then looked at Jiang Ning''s stomach, snorted coldly, and put down the wine glass.


    Soon, he walked directly towards Lin Yuzhen.


    "Young Master, can I ask you to do a dance?"


    Before Yang Luolin came to Lin Yuzhen, women along the way invited Yang Luolin to dance, but he refused.


    I am so popular and my own charm has never been proved for so many years.


    Even someone who was better than Lin Yuzhen and had a higher status had never rejected him. Yang Luolin didn''t think he would lose a bet.


    "A little driver, still want to pose in front of me?"


    Yang Luolin sneered, "You will know what the gap is!"


    Lin Yu was really standing there. There were just a few people who wanted to invite her to dance, but when they saw Yang Luolin walking by, they all walked away consciously.


    They are very self-aware, knowing that they are not comparable to Yang Luolin.


    Still don''t go over and take the humiliation.


    "Rain really?"


    This time, Yang Luolin called out his name directly.


    His face is full of smiles, and that handsome face looks like the sunshine of March, warm and charming.


    "Mr. Yang."


    Lin Yu really nodded slightly, and directly called Yang Luolin his name, which seemed a bit unaccustomed.


    "Can I invite you to dance?"


    Yang Luolin put one hand behind him, and the other hand stretched out, making a gesture of asking.


    gentleman, and elegant.


    The people around looked at Lin Yuzhen''s eyes, and they became more envious.


    Even if the Lin Group is developing extremely fast now, it is still far behind the Jianzhou giant Yang Family.


    Yang Luolin showed good wishes several times, what does this mean?


    means that he has a very good impression of Lin Yu!


    This kind of opportunity, changing to another family, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m already thinking about sending my daughter in my family.


    After all, it is a great opportunity to be able to climb a big tree!


    Everyone is watching Lin Yu really decide.


    But Lin Yuzhen turned his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, who was still sitting in the buffet area, eating food leisurely.


    "Sorry, I can''t dance."


    Lin Yu laughed apologetically, "President Yang should invite others."


    In a short time, Yang Luolin''s face was a little ugly, and his heart slammed. He was rejected?


    "It''s okay, I can teach you."


    There is still a smile on his face, gently.


    "No thanks."


    Lin Yu really shook his head, still refused.


    She can''t agree, her husband is there, how can she dance with others?


    Jiangning will be angry!


    He will be jealous!


    Regardless of whether he is jealous or angry, Jiang Ning in that state is very scary.


    Yang Luolin''s hand stretched out, as if instantly stiff.


    He was rejected!


    He was really rejected!


    one after another, was really rejected by Lin Yu!


    Feeling the eyes cast from around, Yang Luolin''s mind instantly filled with anger.


    Never, no one dared to shame him so much!


    He almost burst out, but he still held back.


    If he turns his face and loses his temper because of this, then his image will really be completely ruined.


    "This way, then I won''t force President Lin."


    Yang Luolin retracted his hand, but his face felt hot and embarrassed.


    He was about to turn around and leave, suddenly, a voice came from behind him.


    "My wife, I want to dance with you."

 Chapter 326： Be willing to bet and lose

    He turned his head abruptly, it was Jiang Ning!


    Who does he call his wife?


    "Ah, do you want to dance?"


    Lin Yu really answered.


    Yang Luolin only felt his head, and suddenly roared.


    Wife?


    Jiangning actually called Lin Yu''s wife, Lin Yu really answered?


    "Good."


    She also agreed!


    Yang Luolin''s ears are buzzing, what the **** is going on?


    Jiang Ning raised the corner of his mouth and glanced at Yang Luolin, deliberately provoking.


    Immediately, he walked up to Lin Yuzhen, took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and led her into the dance floor: "Can''t dance? I will teach you."


    He put one hand on Lin Yuzhen''s waist, and the other hand held Lin Yuzhen''s hand, stepping on the beat, and shaking Lin Yuzhen with him.


    In a short time, the audience is eye-catching!


    No one thought that Lin Yu really rejected Yang Luolin, but agreed to Jiang Ning''s invitation.


    "That person, what did you call President Lin just now? Wife?"


    "It seems to be Mr. Lin''s wife, that... is Mr. Lin''s husband?"


    "Isn''t that Mr. Lin''s driver?"


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Luolin was surrounded by noisy voices. That face went from flushing to iron blue, then to pale, and immediately became a bit hideous!


    He even heard that someone was sympathizing with himself!


    said that he can''t compare to a driver!


    "Kakkaka!"


    Yang Luolin squeezed his fist tightly, and on the back of his hand, green veins burst.


    Lin Yu really rejected herself, saying that she could not dance, but at this moment, didn''t she dance well with Jiangning?


    This is just an excuse!


    "Mr. Lin!"


    Yang Luolin couldn''t help it anymore, and suddenly shouted, "What do you mean!"


    "Did you deliberately humiliate me Yang Luolin!"


    The music stopped instantly.


    Lin Yu was really startled, I don''t know what Yang Luolin meant by saying this.


    Why did she humiliate Yang Luolin?


    How could she do such a thing.


    "Hehe, refuse my invitation, dance with your driver, and ask him to call your wife, President Lin, you want to tell me that someone Yang is not as good as your driver?"


    Yang Luolin''s face was pale and ferocious.


    He wanted to take advantage of this reception to get closer to Lin Yu so that he could take the next step.


    He never likes to be strong, but likes to conquer a woman, let her take the initiative and serve herself obediently.


    But this time, he was humiliated!


    "Why did Mr. Yang say this?"


    Lin Yu really frowned slightly and glanced at Jiang Ning, "Jiang Ning is my driver, and he is indeed my husband."


    She didn''t say that Jiang Ning is still her patron saint.


    "fart!"


    Yang Luolin didn''t believe it at all, and sneered, "Are you really stupid!"


    He really has a good impression of Lin Yu, which many people can see, but now, Lin Yu really said that her husband is her driver?


    Isn''t this **** humiliating yourself?


    "You are so stupid."


    Jiang Ning held Lin Yuzhen''s waist and still didn''t let go. With a gentle pull, Lin Yuzhen went directly into his arms.


    "I told you that you haven''t even reached the lowest standard line that our family Yuzhen sees. Why don''t you know anything about it?"


    He looked at Yang Luolin and said lightly, "Just now, I seem to have said it, let''s bet, we are willing to lose."


    Yang Luolin turned his head and glanced, put it aside, the plates full of pastries.


    He suddenly reacted, Jiang Ning and Lin Yu are really deliberately playing with themselves!


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Yang Luolin said coldly, "What qualifications do you have, talk to me!"


    He doesn''t want to admit it anymore.


    Jiangning smiled.


    He stepped over, staring at Yang Luolin with those eyes, like a beast staring at his prey.


    "I don''t know what it is, but if I say something, I must do it!"

 Chapter 327： This lesson is free

    "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning walking towards him, Yang Luolin couldn''t help but sink in his heart, and immediately shouted, "You dare to do it to me!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiangning was not at all polite, raising his hand was just a slap.


    The momentum is sinking vigorously!


    This Yang family secretly attacked the Lin Group, is it really polite?


    "Beat you?"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "I just want you to fulfill the gambling agreement, Young Master Yang, is it someone who doesn''t speak much?"


    Yang Luolin covered his face, blushing, glanced at the plate that was set aside, and immediately roared, "Don''t you want to get involved in the industry?"


    "If you dare to move me, I will destroy the Lin Group!"


    Jiangning seemed to hear nothing.


    He has heard this threat many times. If the Yang family can do it, then Jiang Ning will lose.


    He still walked over, grabbing Yang Luolin by the collar with one hand, as if he was carrying a kitten: "Young Master Yang, let''s keep one size together."


    "You want to destroy the Lin family, even if you let the horse come here, but for now, you are willing to bet."


    , he directly dragged Yang Luolin over and pressed it on the ground. With one hand, he opened Yang Luolin''s mouth, and the other hand grabbed the cake and stuffed it into his mouth!


    "Hmm!"


    "Hmm-uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Lin Yu was really shocked, and immediately reacted. Lin Wen told her that the Yang family in Jianzhou needed more attention, it was not a good thing.


    So she has always been wary of Yang Luolin.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s hands-on at this moment, I immediately understood that Jiang Ning must know more.


    She did not stop.


    The guests around were shocked.


    Jiangning is so domineering!


    Although everyone understood, Yang Luolin lost the bet with Jiang Ning, and the bet was to eat that plate of cakes.


    Changing to be someone else, they are still happy to watch the excitement, but that''s the youngest of the Yang family!


    The future heir of the Yang family!


    Jiangning, this is offending people to death!


    "Hmm-"


    Yang Luolin wanted to break free, but where he was Jiang Ning''s opponent, he couldn''t break free at all. He opened his mouth and wanted to talk, but he was just gagged.


    "Let go of our young master!"


    When his driver saw it, he immediately rushed over, roared, and hit the back of Jiang Ning''s head with a fist!


    Such a good opportunity, you first acted on our young master, I just killed you, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    The Yang family will praise me too!


    The driver clenched his fists and didn''t want to be polite. He exhausted all his strength and slammed it over.


    "boom--"


    But Jiang Ning didn''t turn his head back, so he kicked it out and directly hit the driver''s chest. In a short time, the driver flew out like a cannonball, smashed several tables, fell to the ground and screamed again and again.


    From beginning to end, Jiang Ning didn''t even look at it, and concentrated on doing his own thing.


    Put all the cakes on the plate into Yang Luolin''s mouth!


    Yang Luolin''s face has become red!


    "Young Master Yang, as a human being, the most important thing is to be creditworthy."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Your parents have never taught you, then I will teach you."


    Yang Luolin waved his arms, almost choking.


    He could only swallow, swallowing all the pastries, his throat seemed to be full, and he couldn''t say a word.


    After a while, all the cakes were stuffed in by Jiang Ning.


    He released his hand, Yang Luolin''s face had turned purple, grabbed a bottle of drink and poured it in, coughing violently...


    "Cough cough cough! Cough cough!"


    After a long time, Yang Luolin gasped. With the suffocation just now, he really felt like he was going to die!


    Jiangning dared to do this to him!


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Yang Luolin has a hint of elegance and demeanor.


    ''S suit was wrinkled, her hair was messy, her face was almost twisted, her belly was bulging, and she was almost dying!


    "Don''t thank me, this lesson is free."


    Jiangning squatted down, stretched out his hand and patted Yang Luolin''s face.

 Chapter 328： I work to support you!

    "Do you know the end of the last person who had an idea about my wife?"


    "I don''t think you want to know."


    "you¡­¡­!"


    Yang Luolin gritted his teeth and stared at Jiang Ning, trying to say something cruel, but seeing Jiang Ning''s eyes, he just couldn''t say it.


    As if being stared at by a terrifying beast!


    That kind of fear comes from deep in my heart, the most primitive fear!


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning got up and took Lin Yuzhen''s hand.


    "Going home, this pastry is not delicious at all. Compared with my mother''s craftsmanship, it is far behind."


    Watching Jiang Ning directly take Lin Yuzhen away, Yang Luolin then got up from the ground, embarrassed.


    The people around, pointing and whispering, made Yang Luolin annoyed and unwilling.


    The purpose of this exchange reception is to show off his charm and attract Lin Yu''s real attention so that he can take the next step.


    What''s the result?


    Jiang Ning, who appeared suddenly, slapped him in the face, making him embarrassed in public!


    "Young Master! Young Master, are you okay?"


    The driver ran over, clutching his chest, worried.


    "Snapped!


    Yang Luolin was so angry that he slapped the driver''s face with a slap: "Do you really want me to do something! Cough cough cough!"


    When he said two words, he coughed non-stop and his stomach hurts severely.


    After eating so many things, my stomach can''t stand it anymore.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Yang Luolin clutched his stomach, his face was ugly, and big beads of sweat rolled down: "Send me to the hospital for gastric lavage! Hurry! Hurry!"


    In the parking lot, Jiang Ning really got into the car with Lin Yu, ignoring that the one in front was a limited edition Maybach. The gear was in gear and the accelerator pedal was stepped on to the end, directly knocking the Maybach''s door into it.


    Immediately, a dragon waved its tail and left unhurriedly.


    Lin Yuzhen, sitting in the passenger seat, seemed to be surprised at this scene.


    The Porsche last time, Jiang Ning also said that it crashed.


    What''s more, she knew that this car belonged to Yang Luolin, the one who dared to make his own mind.


    The last person who dared to make his own idea seemed to have disappeared.


    Lin Yu really squeezed the corners of the skirt and glanced at Jiang Ning secretly: "Husband, don''t be angry, okay, I ignore him."


    She has always ignored Yang Luolin, and even remained vigilant.


    "Get angry? Why are you angry,"


    Jiang Ning said calmly, "My wife is very charming, I am too happy, but some flies, I don''t like it."


    "I dont like it either."


    Lin Yu really pouted, "But at work, it is always inevitable that you will encounter some flies, what should I do?"


    "No work, you support me."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and took a serious look at Lin Yu.


    He can afford Lin Yuzhen, but he can''t do that. He has to train his baby wife to be better.


    "Wife."


    "what."


    "I''m a door-to-door son-in-law. I told you a long time ago. The doctor said that I have a bad stomach and can only eat soft meals. You should support me."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but laughed out loud.


    "Okay! I''ll work to support you! Let''s do it!"


    BMW car, galloping away.


    At that time, in the parking lot, Yang Luolin''s driver helped him and moved quickly to the side of the car.


    Looking at the car that had completely changed positions and the sunken doors, Yang Luolin''s face became pale.


    "What the **** is going on? What the **** is going on!"


    The driver''s face was white and he was shaking all over. He stopped in front of Jiangning''s car on purpose, betting that he wouldn''t hit him, but where did he think...


    Jiangning doesn''t care at all!


    "It''s the guy just now, I thought he wouldn''t dare to hit...ah!"


    The driver didn''t finish his words, Yang Luolin had already kicked it hard, twitched his stomach, rolled his eyes again in pain, and rolled on the ground.


    Wandering to the extreme.

 Chapter 329： Cant help it

    When I got home, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    After washing with Lin Yuzhen, Jiang Ning got into the quilt and was about to go to bed.


    Attending the cocktail party, it seemed that nothing happened, Jiang Ning didn''t mention it, and Lin Yu really didn''t say it.


    "Go to sleep."


    Jiangning turned off the lights and was about to sleep with his eyes closed.


    Suddenly, Lin Yuzhen shrank and plunged directly into Jiang Ning''s arms.


    "My husband, I''m a little cold."


    Jiang Ning was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t react at all, this girl, why did he turn it around today?


    "Well, then I will hold you."


    Jiangning stretched out his hand, wrapped Lin Yuzhen in his arms, smelling the faint fragrance, feeling refreshed and happy.


    This treatment is somewhat different.


    "Husband, are you really upset?"


    Lin Yu really whispered.


    It seems that along the way, everyone is still worried about whether Jiang Ning is angry with him.


    Now that he takes the initiative to get into Jiang Ning''s arms, are you trying to please Jiang Ning?


    "Not angry."


    Jiangning sniffed the fragrance and said softly, "I will never be angry with you."


    "Thanks husband."


    Lin Yu is so gentle and gentle.


    After a moment of silence, Lin Yuzhen moved, as if the two were too close.


    She is not used to it.


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, Lin Yu really moved, and then said: "That Yang family, isn''t that kind of uneasy?"


    "Um."


    "I heard my dad say that they are always overbearing and famous in Jianzhou, so I have been guarding them."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "But I also think that when we are a business, we should have greater tolerance and mutual assistance in order to make the industry bigger and stronger. Am I wrong?"


    "you are right."


    Jiangning of course knew that Lin Yu''s true nature was kind and innocent, and he started from this point in everything he did.


    She always considers others and treats others with the utmost kindness.


    Su Mei and Lin Wen have been protecting her very well since she was young, and she has not been polluted too much.


    But this world is not all good people.


    "Yuzhen, you are a kind girl,"


    Jiang Ning said softly, "But not everyone is as kind as you."


    "In this world, there are three colors, black, white and gray. There are also three kinds of people, good people, bad people, and people who change back and forth between good people and bad people."


    Lin Yu is really listening.


    She knew this was Jiang Ning teaching her.


    "Your kindness is only those who deserve to be treated with kindness, who are qualified to feel it, understand?"


    Lin Yu nodded really.


    Jiangning said earnestly: "If you are too kind, others will think you are weak and will bully you."


    He suddenly felt that he was somehow working on a plan to develop a perfect wife.


    At least for now, everything is going well.


    While ensuring Lin Yu''s innocent and kind nature, she made her better and perfect. Jiang Ning just thought about it and found it very beautiful.


    "My husband, I understand, thank you husband."


    Lin Yuzhen turned around suddenly, and instantly faced Jiang Ning.


    Two snorts, almost touching together!


    Jiangning''s breathing has stopped!


    His apple, sliding up and down.


    Lin Yu is really committing a crime!


    Do not!


    She is tempting herself to commit a crime!


    "࣡ª¡ª!"


    "This is thanks."


    Lin Yu really touched Jiang Ning¡¯s lips and kissed it lightly, his voice was as small as a mosquito flapping its wings, "I... didn¡¯t eat ice cream today, is it sweet?"


    Jiangning''s head buzzed, shit, he couldn''t help it!

 Chapter 330： pick one of two

    "It seems... I didn''t taste it,"


    Jiangning grunted in his throat, "Or, try again?"


    "no."


    Lin Yuzhen turned around again and turned his back to Jiang Ning, "It''s time to go to bed, good night."


    Jiang would rather cry without tears.


    There is no such thing as a silly appetite!


    He was thinking that he wanted to stop fighting for it. After a while, Lin Yu really heard the breathing sound of [Tianlai Novel www.23txt.xyz].


    "hiss..."


    Jiangning took a deep breath and calmed down his emotions. He felt his body became a little stiff.


    It seems that in this world, there are still people who can check and balance this terrifying devil.


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen was asleep, Jiang Ning didn''t dare to move anymore, for fear of waking Lin Yuzhen.


    He didn''t notice, Lin Yuzhen, who was asleep with his back turned to him, closed his eyes, and a sly flickered at the corner of his mouth.


    No words for a night.


    Provincial City Hospital.


    Yang Luolin''s face was pale, as if he had experienced something terrible last night, and he almost collapsed.


    Jiang Ning was forcibly stuffed into a plate of cakes, his stomach almost burst.


    was sent to the hospital for gastric lavage, enema, and even bleeding, so he felt a little more comfortable.


    At this moment, Yang Luolin is lying on the hospital bed, looking at everything like pastries.


    "Asshole! I want him to die!"


    He gritted his teeth and said viciously.


    At the reception last night, he was so humiliated by Jiang Ning and Lin Yu that he was embarrassed in front of so many people.


    I wanted to rely on his own charm to win Lin Yuzhen and the Lin Group, but now, he no longer has this patience.


    "Master, people will go to Tianhai Provincial City in the afternoon."


    The driver stood aside, blushing and reporting the news.


    Yang Luolin has already called two masters from the Yang family, they are all martial arts masters from his Yang family who have spent a lot of money to collect from the rivers and lakes!


    "Let them hurry up!"


    Yang Luolin said coldly, "I can''t wait for a moment!"


    If Jiang Ning is not killed, he can''t swallow it.


    There is also that Lin Yuzhen, pretending to be pure, stinky bitch. When she gets her hands, she will definitely make her die!


    He got up, feeling empty in his stomach, but still couldn''t eat anything.


    Yang Luolin gritted his teeth and said coldly: "You don''t need to cover up when you act on the Lin Group. I just want Lin to see himself destroyed, but there is nothing I can do!"


    "Immediately invite the chairman of the same industry in the province and city, and say, my Yang family, give them a chance!"


    "Yes!"


    soon.


    A meeting room in a five-star hotel.


    Yang Luolin put on an expensive suit, but there was still no blood on his face.


    He sits there, his eyes are cold, like a poisonous snake, where there is still the personable and haughty appearance before.


    All those present are representatives of the same industry in the provinces and cities. Some are manufacturers and some are sellers. They are all companies that have a close relationship with the Lin Group.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, I''ll be straight to the point,"


    Yang Luolin glanced around and snorted coldly, "Now there are two roads in front of you."


    "First, cooperate with my Yang family. You will all have the opportunity to enter the market in the southeast region. My Yang family will support you!"


    "Secondly, continue to cooperate with the Lin Group, then your goods and channels, don''t even think about going out of Tianhai Province!"


    Hearing this, a group of people suddenly changed their faces.


    This is for them to choose one of the two, but either way is a dead end!


    I chose Lin, so their goods and channels, even the provincial capital of Tianhai, are going out, so what are they talking about?


    Choosing the Yang family is tantamount to betraying the Lin Group and betraying Lin Yu.


    Where is this for them to choose? This is to put them on the fire in an instant!


    "This... Yang Shao, what do you mean by this?"


    "Yeah, it''s too overbearing. If the industry develops, it doesn''t develop like this."


    "That is, Shao Yang, if you don''t want to cooperate with Lin, why do you want to..."


    "boom!"


    Yang Luolin slammed the table and roared: "The Yang family and the Lin Group will not cooperate, and only one can survive! You can figure it out!"

 Chapter 331： choose

    This is already a naked threat!


    Yang Luolin didn''t care about other people''s opinions, and looked at them coldly without being polite.


    "My Yang family, and the Lin Group, you can choose by yourself. After the election, the result will come out."


    How rampant?


    "I said that I can block you in the provincial city of Tianhai, no one dares to doubt the strength of the Yang family!"


    It is true that no one dares to doubt the strength of the Yang family. In this industry, the Yang family is the leader in the southeast region. Even though the Lin family is developing extremely fast now, there is still a huge gap compared with the Yang family.


    hardly need to think, know what to choose.


    Choosing the Yang family only betrayed the Lin family and lost some in the provincial capital, but the Yang family can provide it with the huge market outside.


    Once you choose the Lin Group, it is tantamount to choosing to bankrupt the company!


    The Yang family will definitely block their enterprise in the provincial capital, and they will not be able to take a step!


    For a while, many people hesitated.


    is related to the life and death of an enterprise. This is no longer the spirit of contract, nor can it be controlled by personal emotions.


    "Young Master, if you do this, it would be too much!"


    In the crowd, someone suddenly stood up with an angry expression.


    "Just because of your own personal grievances, you want to tie everyone together. We don''t seem to offend you, right?"


    Yang Luolin raised his head and glanced at it. There seemed to be no impression.


    "What are you, you have the right to question me?"


    "I am the chairman of Wyeth Group, Li Long!"


    Li Long''s face was red and his ears were red, and his anger was extremely angry.


    His factory finally came back to life because the Lin Group was willing to open up the market and expand the scale of the market.


    But the Yang family''s move like this is tantamount to forcing him to betray the Lin Group.


    A Lin group who is kind to himself, how can he betray?


    If he betrayed, what should the grateful workers in the factory do? They will only think that the Wyeth Group is an enterprise that will avenge gratitude and revenge!


    "Wyeth Group?"


    Yang Luolin said with disdain, "I haven''t heard of it, I don''t think it will exist anymore in the future."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Li Long was furious, pointing to Yang Luolin, but he was speechless.


    "It''s too late for you to choose the Yang family now, I don''t like in."


    Yang Luolin smiled coldly, "Go away, since you support the Lin family, let''s go to an end with the Lin family."


    Li Long was so angry that his body trembled, but he was helpless.


    Compared with the Yang family, he is indeed an ant, and the Yang family easily crushes him!


    He clenched his fists angrily, turned around and left without saying a word.


    "Who else?"


    Yang Luolin stood up and patted the table, "Who else wants to support the Lin Group, let''s get out of here now!"


    After finishing speaking, he directly picked up the phone and dialed the number.


    "Block all commercial channels of Tianhai Wyeth Group, I want them to go bankrupt within one day!"


    His voice, deliberately speaking loudly, shocked the audience!


    who dares to refute him is directly the consequence of bankruptcy!


    "I...I choose the Yang family."


    "I also choose the Yang family."


    "I hope Yang Shao can help us more."


    ¡­¡­


    All the bosses nodded one after another, even if they were reluctant in their hearts, they could only smile and make choices.


    They have no choice at all!


    In front of such an industry giant, it is no longer easy to survive.


    Even if you want to offend the Lin family, at any rate, Lin Yuzhen from the Lin family treats people kindly and will not rush to kill him, but what about the Yang family?


    That would really use power to make them go bankrupt!

 Chapter 332： Is it enough for you to invest one billion?

    Looking at everyone''s reaction, Yang Luolin was very satisfied.


    originally wanted to take the Lin Group by gentle means, but now it seems that it has to be rougher.


    "Lin Yuzhen, Lin Yuzhen, have you seen it? Who will believe you and who will support you Lin? Hahahaha!"


    Yang Luolin laughed wildly.


    In addition to the Lin Group¡¯s partners, Lin still wants to go out of Tianhai?


    dream!


    It is a wishful thinking to lay out the southeast area. Even Tianhai can''t go out, and it is destined to only be destroyed.


    "Young Master, people have reached the sea of ??heaven."


    The people next to him walked to Yang Luolin and attached the ear canal, "Do you want to do it?"


    When Yang Luolin heard this, a ruthless light flashed across his face, and the master he wanted was here!


    Now, it''s not just dealing with the Lin Group, but also Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning, their branch in the provincial capital, don''t think about being stable.


    "Do it!"


    Yang Luolin said directly, "Send Lin Yu to my hotel!"


    "Yes!"


    After speaking, Yang Luolin laughed wildly.


    He wants to ravage Lin Yuzhen, he wants to retaliate against Jiang Ning!


    then!


    The branch of the Lin Group in the provincial capital is more like an office.


    Jiang Ning accompanied Lin Yuzhen to deal with some things.


    "Mr. Lin! Li Long, the boss of the Wyeth Group, wants to see you and said that he has important issues to discuss with you."


    Secretary Xiao Zhao walked in and said.


    Lin Yuzhen had just finished signing a bunch of documents, was twisting her neck, rubbing her shoulders, looking at Jiang Ning who was sitting on the sofa eating an apple, she deliberately hummed and wanted Jiang Ning to press the button for her, but Jiang Ning didn''t seem to see anything. .


    "Invite him in."


    Lin Yu really wrinkled his nose and glared at Jiang Ning. He said in his heart that Jiang Ning had no conscience, didn''t he just teased you on purpose last night.


    "Mr. Lin! Ms. Lin! The big event is not good!"


    Li Long ran in quickly, his face was full of anxiety, almost crying.


    almost stumbled without the threshold, he didn''t care at all, ran in in a hurry, and almost didn''t cry.


    "Mr. Li, what''s wrong, what happened?"


    Lin Yu was really startled, I had never seen Li Long in such a hurry.


    As the first producer in the provincial capital to cooperate with the Lin Group, Lin Yuzhen has a good impression of Li Long. He is a very responsible entrepreneur. Even if the factory is difficult to operate, he will never do anything against his conscience.


    What can make him like this?


    "Mr. Lin, then Young Master Yang... that bastard, he is going to force us to death!"


    Li Long''s eyes reddened anxiously, "He called out all of us, distributors and manufacturers, and let us choose one of the two. If we cooperate with the Lin Group, we will be blocked, and we will go bankrupt!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was really shocked, and immediately a touch of anger appeared on his face.


    "That Yang Luolin, how can this be?"


    "I refused to accept, he, he immediately used the power of the Yang family to block our Wyeth channel!"


    How can Li Long not be in a hurry.


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Long''s phone rang, and he quickly connected it. As soon as he heard the voice from the other side, his eyes became even redder.


    "What? The payment is all overdue? The channel terminates cooperation? The capital chain of our factory is going to be broken?"


    A middle-aged man was so angry and anxious that his tears were about to fall.


    Li Long''s hands were shaking: "I, I...I want to find a way! Let me find a way! You go to comfort the workers, there will be no problem! There will be absolutely no problem!"


    "I pledge my life!"


    Putting down the phone, Li Long knelt down with a plop.


    Lin Yu was really surprised: "Mr. Li, what are you doing?"


    "Mr. Lin, we...we really have nowhere to go!" Li Long''s voice became hoarse, being forced by the Yang family, he has no way to go.


    "What a big deal, it''s a matter of life or death."


    Sitting there, Jiang Ning, who had not spoken, checked the finished apples to the trash can, took out two tissues to wipe his hands, and said lightly, "I voted you one billion, is that enough?"

 Chapter 333： Is it too little?

    "Ten...a billion?"


    Li Long was shocked, suspecting that his ears had misheard.


    One billion!


    His factory is worth less than one billion. Jiang Ning said he wants to invest one billion for himself?


    "Why, not enough?"


    Jiangning raised her eyebrows, "Wyeth, you can directly become a co-producer of Lin''s Group. Only providing Lin''s productivity is enough to ensure Wyeth''s development."


    "As for one billion, I personally invested it in you. It has nothing to do with the Lin Group. You are still a cooperative relationship. Is there a problem?"


    "No, no problem, but..."


    Li Long stuttered a little, still couldn''t believe it, he wanted to say you don''t be kidding me, brother, when is this, Wyeth is already on the verge of life and death.


    One billion, even the Lin Group can¡¯t put up that much money for investment for a while, right?


    "What else but,"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, "A big man, mother-in-law, nod his head if you want, don''t just **** off!"


    "Yes! Want! Want!"


    Li Long nodded again and again, like a chicken pecking rice, for fear that he would miss it, even if it was fake...How could it be fake? He really nodded when he saw Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu really nodded, but she didn''t react either, it was completely subconscious.


    Whoever hears that someone wants to give a billion, and when you ask if you want it, you will nod.


    "what?"


    After a long time, Lin Yuzhen realized, "You voted him a billion?"


    "Too little?"


    Jiang Ning said, "I don''t have any idea, otherwise how much, two billion? Or five billion?"


    Li Long felt that his blood was about to burst out of his body!


    "A lot, enough! Enough!"


    Li Long hurriedly said, he was afraid that Jiang Ning would call out another number and it would scare him to death.


    This is really like dreaming!


    "Okay, send me your company''s public account, and I will transfer it to you now."


    "Now?"


    Li Long was dumbfounded again, and stammered, "I, I haven''t planned an investment contract yet, nor have I brought my official seal."


    "no need."


    Jiang Ning said impatiently, "It''s not just one billion. You can just know what contract to sign."


    No one has ever dared to pit his money. Besides, Jiang Ning really didn''t care about the money.


    Li Long felt that he was really in a dream. He told Jiangning Factory¡¯s account. Jiang Ning directly transferred one billion yuan on his mobile phone, but when he received a call from the company¡¯s finances, he heard excited, nervous, and even scared voices from there. Li Long understands, this is really not a dream!


    One billion!


    This is one billion damn, how many years does his factory have to work to earn this money?


    Jiangning didn''t even blink, so he said that he had voted for himself.


    And there is no need to sign a contract, and I didn¡¯t even ask a question, as if it was directly addressed to myself.


    Jiangning, how rich is he!


    How rich this Lin Group is!


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    Li Long¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slipped, his voice still trembling, ¡°I Wyeth, from now on, I will coexist and die with the Lin Group. Lin¡¯s needs, Wyeth will go through fire and water, and I will not hesitate!¡±


    He is not a fool. Jiang Ning dares to give one billion to himself directly, so he is definitely not afraid of running away from the money.


    What''s more, he can''t run.


    He wants to lead Wyeth to develop better and hit the Yang family in the face!


    Jiangning still looked calm and waved his hand: "Okay, do your part, Lin will not treat you badly."


    "Yes Yes!"


    Li Long didn''t know how he got out of Lin Yuzhen''s office. He felt that his legs were a little soft, a little floating, and he couldn''t stand still.


    In his mind, Jiang Ning was always talking about a billion while rubbing his fingers, it didn''t matter.


    This the **** is the real rich man!


    The office door is closed.


    Lin Yu really sat in front of Jiang Ning, staring at Jiang Ning with big eyes, and staring at him without saying a word.

 Chapter 334： Someone is making trouble

    "All of your partners, Lao Zhao has investigated, this Li Long has no problem with character, was born in poverty, has a sense of responsibility, has compassion, and is worthy of my help."


    He knew that Lin Yu really had questions in his heart.


    "In his factory, many laid-off workers were taken in. In the last factory crisis, he sold all his houses and cars and paid the workers to get through."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I told you, good people, there will be good rewards."


    "Um."


    Lin Yu really nodded.


    She has always believed this because Jiang Ning told her.


    Jiangning has no opinion on any decision she makes, and she supports it 100%.


    But now she has a doubt.


    "Husband, how much money do you have?"


    She knew that Jiang Ning was rich. From the beginning, Jiang Ning was afraid that she was cold at work, so she bought her a BMW car. At that time, she thought Jiang Ning had a million.


    Later, I made a call at Donghai Bank and scared the bank''s crotch almost wet. At that time, Lin Yu really thought that Jiangning might have tens of millions!


    But then, Jiang Ning gave Brother Gou and the others 30 cars at a cost of 15 million, and bought a new car for Lin Wen, which cost more than 2 million.


    In his pocket, it seems that banknotes will be printed, and he can''t spend it no matter what.


    Not to mention, Jiang Ning also took the original Huang Yuming''s company directly to the Lin family to establish a new Lin Group. The initial operation seemed to be the money Jiangning had paid.


    Just now, Jiang Ning directly personally invested 1 billion in Li Long, just like buying cabbage and spending a dollar!


    This guy... how rich he is.


    "have no idea."


    Jiangning shook his head.


    He really doesn''t know that money is meaningless to him. He never touches money and is not interested in money.


    "Why don''t you know?"


    Lin Yu really snorted and deliberately said, "Are you afraid that I will fall in love with your money?"


    "If you want to be able to see my money, then I''m eager."


    Jiang Ning laughed, and took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and pulled her into his arms. Lin Yuzhen''s face flushed with fright, and he quickly glanced at the office door.


    It''s okay, it''s closed.


    "I don''t know how much money I have, it should be enough anyway."


    Jiangning said seriously.


    He didn''t say that as long as he needs it, the major banks in the world will take the initiative to send money to Jiangning!


    Lin Yu really said, and then nodded, thinking that Jiangning had so much money, but it was all his, and it had nothing to do with her, she would think about Jiangning''s money.


    She has to work hard and struggle on her own, and one day she will surpass Jiangning!


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about that much, Lin Yuzhen was sitting in his arms at this moment, and the girl hadn''t reacted yet.


    He thought, do you want to try ice cream again.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door of the office, which seemed hurried and nervous.


    Lin Yu uttered a real cry, and flung away from Jiang Ning''s arms in a panic. He hurriedly adjusted the hem of his skirt, his face flushed uncontrollably.


    Jiang Ning scolded inwardly, which **** spoiled the atmosphere?


    "Who, who?"


    "Mr. Lin, Brother Ning! Someone is making trouble!"


    The door was unscrewed, and Xiao Zhao stuck his head in, with an anxious expression, "Our security guards were all beaten!"


    ßѵ±¡ª¡ª


    The outside door was kicked open directly, and the glass on the door was shattered all over the floor.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The two security guards standing at the door screamed and flew in. They fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    The two people who came were nearly two meters tall, and they were full of muscles, and they looked full of awe.


    Their skin is dark and looks as hard as steel.


    Especially those eyes, cold, venomous, and they don¡¯t seem to have any emotions!

 Chapter 335： Do you want me to do it myself?

    "Which one is Jiangning!"


    One of them shouted coldly, "I want his legs! I want his life!"


    "Which one is Lin Yu, I want to take it away!"


    The voices of the two people were extremely cold, and extremely overbearing.


    One wants Jiang Ning''s life, the other wants Lin Yuzhen away.


    went so far as to rush into their office to arrest people. I have never seen such an arrogant person.


    Several staff members, who are concentrating on their work, are now pale and trembling with fright.


    Where have they seen such a battle?


    "You, who are you..."


    One of the male employees was a little bit more courageous. He gritted his teeth, but his voice was still trembling, "Leave quickly. If you don''t leave, we will call the police!"


    The eyes of the two men swept, and a sudden murderous intent broke out, scaring the male employee as if he had been frozen, no one would dare to say a word.


    "Don''t find death!"


    The two of them were about to walk inward, and made several female employees scream in surprise.


    "I was really surprised. Someone dared to be here and told me to kill me."


    Behind the curtain, Jiang Ning strolled out, his face calm.


    But the anger and disdain in his eyes did not hide it at all.


    He saw at a glance, these two people are mixed, their bodies are full of violence, I am afraid they have blood on their hands!


    Since the Tianhai Provincial City was cleaned up once, there has been no such person. The one who appeared in front of him at this moment was undoubtedly Yang Luolin sent.


    Just, doesn¡¯t he ask, who owns this underground circle of the provincial capital?


    "Are you Jiang Ning?"


    The two people shrank their eyes and stared at Jiang Ning at the same time, just like two poisonous snakes, staring at their prey!


    They are all practicers, so it is natural to see that Jiang Ning is a bit skilled.


    But how strong it is, I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t fight, at least from the breath I feel, Jiang Ning is very weak!


    "good."


    Jiangning pulled a chair and sat down, waved his hand, so that all the employees stood behind, so as not to wait until they were splashed with blood.


    Lin Yu really didn''t come out right away, Jiang Ning didn''t want her to see these things that were too violent.


    "Since I admit it, take my life!"


    One of them sneered, "Big brother, I''ll kill him, you go take Lin Yuzhen away!"


    The two looked at each other, and as soon as the voice fell, they had to do it!


    Ke Jiang Ning, still sitting there, Vince did not move.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing this, the two of them couldn''t help but become vigilant.


    Having been in the arena for a long time, being careful and cautious is the most important thing they can live to this day.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning was not nervous or worried, and even kept calm all the time, they couldn''t help but wonder if Jiang Ning had any other preparations.


    However, Jiang Ning just beckoned and asked the secretary Xiao Zhao to bring him a package of melon seeds, and immediately looked up at the two people.


    "Wait, what did you just say?"


    He sipped a piece of melon seeds, pointed at two people, "One, said he wanted my life?"


    "One, you want to take Yuzhen away?"


    Jiang Ning nodded and suddenly laughed.


    "Is this for me to do it myself?"


    The two people are inexplicable and don''t know what Jiang Ning is talking about.


    Why do you want him to do it?


    Does Jiang Ning think, what he can change with his hands?


    He will only be beaten as a waste and die miserably!


    And Lin Yuzhen will be ravaged to death by Yang Luolin!


    This is the price that the Lin Group has offended the Yang family!


    "This kind of **** naturally doesn''t need brother to do it."


    Suddenly, there was another voice outside the door, with anger, murderousness, and a hint of disdain.

 Chapter 336： Waiting for the big brother in the north

    is Huang Yuming!


    He came back from the north.


    Huang Yuming opened the door and walked in straight, his aura was completely different from before.


    That face became calm, as if he had experienced some baptism.


    He looked at the two troublemakers, his eyes were extremely cold.


    "When does a Mao and a Gou need Big Brother to do it,"


    Huang Yuming walked in. Behind him were Brother Dog and others, with terrifying murderous intent bursting out of their faces!


    Behind them, there are people...a group of people!


    densely packed people!


    directly surrounded the gate!


    Tianhai Provincial City, everyone in the underground circle, all came, a few big brothers, with hundreds of brothers, came in the fastest time, at this moment, there are more than two thousand people standing outside!


    turbulent torrents, it makes people scared to look at it!


    Jiang Ning is still eating melon seeds, and the employees behind him, holding their breaths, can''t speak.


    Especially the secretary Xiao Zhao. She knew that Jiang Ning had many friends in the provincial capital, so she told her that if she was in trouble, she could tell him directly, but where did she think there were so many.


    so amazing!


    The two people sent by the Yang family turned their heads to look at the black and crushed area, and their bodies were shocked. Even though they had been in the rivers and lakes for many years, they had never seen such a scene!


    There are at least two thousand people, right?


    "Brother, you don''t need to do anything like this."


    Huang Yuming walked over and took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. Jiang Ning looked at it and knew that Afei asked Huang Yuming to bring it.


    He nodded, Huang Yuming immediately took out one, handed it to Jiang Ning, and helped him light the cigarette.


    Soon, Huang Yuming raised his head and glanced at Brother Gou: "In Tianhai, there are people who dare to disturb the eldest brother. It seems that I am not here, you really can''t do anything!"


    Brother Gou dare not speak one by one.


    Huang Yuming turned his head and looked at the two people who were making trouble, his voice instantly cooled down.


    "Throw it out!"


    boom¡ª¡ª


    At an order, thirty wolves rushed forward without any hesitation.


    The two people didn''t even have a chance to resist, they were shot out of the door, and immediately, more than two thousand people, like a tide, flooded them in an instant...


    That kind of despair, they have never experienced it in their entire lives, nor have they had the opportunity to experience it again.


    shock!


    The employees standing behind Jiang Ning were all shocked to the point that their scalp numb.


    What kind of appeal is this?


    What a terrible strength this is!


    The two troublemakers will probably be beaten into mud!


    And Jiang Ning, still sitting there, squinted his eyes calmly, smoking a cigarette he hadn''t smoked for a long time.


    Secretary Xiao Zhao and other female employees, the admiration in their eyes, seemed to flicker like stars.


    This is the man!


    This is the real man!


    Huang Yuming stood respectfully on the side and went to the north to learn about Jiangning¡¯s deeds. He became more respectful to Jiangning. In his heart, Jiangning was like a god.


    "A Fei, this kid, understand me."


    Jiangning finished smoking, laughed, and turned to look at Huang Yuming, "I made a lot of progress when I went to the north."


    Huang Yuming bowed slightly, not daring to be arrogant: "Thank you for your cultivation."


    "Brother Fei said, he is in the north, waiting for Big Brother."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ning smiled.


    It seems that ALFY is finally ready, and the plan to go north can officially begin!


    This cleanup will shock the world!

 Chapter 337： Too tender

    He got up, turned his head and looked at Xiao Zhao and other employees, with a gentle smile on his face as usual.


    "Working in the Lin Group, don''t worry about anything, no one dares to hurt you, understand?"


    Xiao Zhao and others nodded repeatedly.


    Jiangning finished speaking, and then went out.


    The scene of more than two thousand people outside the door shocked everyone.


    The people on both sides of the street were stunned.


    Jiangning stretched out his hand, waved it, and in a short time, more than two thousand people, like a low tide, quickly dispersed, in an orderly manner, from the time they came and left, except for the two troublemakers, there was no impact.


    At this moment, the two members of the Yang family have fallen to the ground, unable to move.


    Almost all the bones on ¡¡¡¡ were knocked off!


    piece by piece!


    Can move besides the eyes, besides the nose, there is a weak breath, like mud.


    Jiangning walked over and looked down at the two people.


    "How much do your elders hate you? Is this the hatred of killing your father or the hatred of taking your wife?"


    He said lightly, "You two came to Tianhai Provincial City to die."


    The two people have only fear on their faces. They smile when they see Jiang Ning, but they are more afraid than when they see the devil.


    But they, they can''t even tremble now!


    Jiangning didn''t look at them again, this kind of garbage, naturally there will be garbage trucks to take them away.


    He turned his head, Huang Yuming immediately said: "I have found the location, do you want to do it yourself?"


    The intelligence network currently operated by the steward Zhao, I dare not talk about it elsewhere, but Tianhai is definitely a Tianluodi network, and there will be no missing information.


    It¡¯s easy to find out where Yang Luolin is!


    Yang Luolin dared to fight Lin Yu''s real idea, it was Jiang Ning''s Ni Lin!


    "Slap your face, of course you have to do it yourself."


    Jiangning Road.


    A few cars came, Jiang Ning and the others got in the car and galloped away.


    At the moment in the office, Lin Yu is really still waiting for Jiang Ning to return.


    I didn''t see Jiang Ning, but the secretary, Xiao Zhao, walked into the office with some ice cream in his hand.


    "Where is Jiangning?"


    "Brother Ning has something to go out, let me show this to President Lin."


    Xiao Zhao''s body was still a little trembling, obviously because he was too excited.


    "What happened outside? Jiang Ning would not let me go out to see."


    "Nothing,"


    Xiao Zhao can remember Jiang Ning¡¯s confession, "Brother Ning just went out and grabbed my butter melon seeds to eat."


    Lin Yu is really dumbfounding, this guy, isn''t he growing up?


    When she heard that there was nothing wrong outside, she didn''t care about it. There were still many things to deal with.


    ¡­¡­


    Yulong Bay Hotel.


    Yang Luolin had already taken a shower and put on his nightgown, his hair was still wet, and he looked a bit cold.


    The partners and distributors of the Lin Group have been controlled by him, which is tantamount to cutting off Lin''s hands and feet.


    Not to mention that they want to go out of the sky and have a layout in the southeast, it is a question whether they can continue to gain a foothold in the provincial capital!


    "Fight with me, you are still too tender!"


    Yang Luolin looked at himself in the mirror and sneered, "I have never failed to get what the Yang family wants!"


    The two people he sent were notoriously ruthless people in the world. They had seen blood on their hands, and they did some shameful deeds for him.


    Ask them to kill Jiang Ning and bring Lin Yuzhen, Yang Luolin feels relieved.


    Think about it in a while, Lin Yu really will kneel under him and beg for mercy!


    "boom!"


    Yang Luolin was thinking, the door of the hotel was kicked open.

 Chapter 338： Flower fertilizer

    He was shocked suddenly and turned his head abruptly: "Who?"


    "I!"


    Jiangning walked in, Huang Yuming followed behind, and Brother Gou and others stood directly at the door and guarded.


    Seeing Jiang Ning walk in, Yang Luolin''s eyes shrank, shocked.


    "You... why are you here?"


    He immediately backed away, turned his head and looked around, wanting to see if there was something in his hand as a weapon, but when he saw Huang Yuming behind Jiang Ning and the people at the door, his face suddenly changed.


    "What do you want to do? I am from the Yang family, dare you to move me!"


    Huang Yuming pulled out the chair, and Jiang Ning naturally sat down.


    He raised his head, glanced at Yang Luolin, and beckoned.


    Yang Luolin didn''t move, Huang Yuming immediately stepped forward, slapped Yang Luolin''s face, and knocked him directly to the ground!


    "what-"


    Yang Luolin screamed while covering his face. Huang Yuming still didn''t say a word. He directly grabbed his hair, dragged it to Jiang Ning, kicked Yang Luolin on the knee and made him kneel.


    "You...do you dare..."


    "Snapped!"


    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Jiang Ning slapped Yang Luolin with a single tooth.


    "Did I let you talk?"


    Yang Luolin was furious, but he didn''t dare to speak any more, his teeth were mixed with blood and he fell to the floor, looking shocking.


    "The Yang family is accustomed to domineering, in both the underground circle and the underground circle of Jianzhou, there are people from your Yang family,"


    Jiangning said, "But this is the sea of ??heaven."


    Yang Luolin stared at Jiang Ning, his eyes were full of hatred and threats, but Jiang Ning didn''t care.


    "You shouldn''t be greedy, covet Lin''s, let alone offend my woman!"


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes, reached out and patted Yang Luolin''s face, "I can tell you what happened to the last person who dared to bully my wife."


    Huang Yuming immediately took out his phone and opened a photo.


    In the photo, there is no one, only a flower, which is beautiful and beautiful.


    Yang Luolin looked at the flower and didn''t understand what it meant.


    "Look at this flower fertilizer, is it very nutritious? How bright it moisturizes this flower."


    Hearing this, Yang Luolin''s face instantly turned pale!


    seems to be drained of soul instantly!


    Flower fertilizer?


    Is that person turned into flower fertilizer?


    Jiangning, is he a demon!


    Yang Luolin trembled all over, completely cold, his whole body seemed to be frozen, even his lips were shaking.


    "You...you can''t kill me..."


    His voice was full of fear, trembling, "I am from the Yang family, you move me, my Yang family, I will never let you go!"


    "I can''t ask for it."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    boom¡ª


    It was like a thunderstorm, hitting Yang Luolin hard, what did Jiang Ning say?


    He said he couldn¡¯t ask for it?


    Has he long wanted the Yang family to deal with him?


    He is a lunatic!


    He is a lunatic!


    Yang Luolin was terrified to the extreme, and it was too late to regret at this moment. He struggled hard, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    The whole person was so scared that he was incontinent, and there was a disgusting stench on the floor.


    He weakened in an instant, collapsed on the ground, shivering like a chaff!


    "I was wrong... I was wrong! Jiangning, you spare me! Please spare me!"


    "I''ll get out of the sky immediately! I''ll get out of the sky at once!"


    "You hit me! You can break my leg, don''t kill me... don''t kill me!"


    Yang Luolin cried, where there was still a trace of Yang Family Younger and Younger standing high, knocking his head vigorously, and soon blood stains appeared on his forehead.


    But Jiang Ning, how could he bother, got up, turned around and left.


    "I don''t want to be flower fertilizer, I don''t want to be flower fertilizer!"

 Chapter 339： plead

    Jiangning ignored the screams coming from behind.


    Come to the provincial capital to make trouble, it is destined to end this way, not to mention, Yang Luolin is a completely brainless person, even dare to really have ideas about Lin Yu.


    This is a capital crime!


    The East China Sea is a forbidden land, and now even this provincial city has also become a subsidiary part.


    This is the base of the Jiangning Intelligence Network, which is also the top priority.


    The news that Yang Luolin had lost his track quickly spread. The person who had been forced to betray the Lin family and fell to the Yang family now became panic again.


    Everyone knows that the Lin Group is not that easy to provoke, but it only took a few hours.


    Yang Luolin said that he would kill the Lin family, and it would even cost Jiang Ning''s life, but now?


    Jiangning is fine. Someone saw Jiangning take Lin Yuzhen to the most famous restaurant for dinner, but what about Yang Luolin?


    is gone!


    No one can find him!


    What more needs to be said in the end.


    No matter how strong the Yang family is, this is the provincial city of Tianhai!


    Of those people who came to the provincial capital to make trouble, is there one who can survive?


    A group of people really panicked. They were both worried and scared. They were afraid that Lin would settle accounts with them after the fall, and that Lin Yu would be really rude to them.


    "Don''t scare yourself, Lin is always a very kind person, she doesn''t care about us."


    "Yes, we are all forced, and we didn''t deliberately want to betray Lin''s. She is such a good person and will forgive us."


    "Everyone begged for mercy when the time came, and President Lin''s heart softened, we would be fine."


    ¡­¡­


    A few people got together, and they have already figured out a countermeasure.


    They know that Lin Yu is really kind and sincere and friendly to people. It is precisely because of this that they would rather offend the Lin family than the Yang family.


    After all, Yang Luolin of the Yang family is really overbearing, and the methods are very harsh, and he will be extremely ruthless, and he will not be at all polite.


    But Lin Yu really can''t.


    She has always been a kind woman, she won''t be so brutal as to kill her!


    Early, they were waiting at the gate of Lin''s office.


    [±ÊȤ¸ó520www.biquge520.xyz]¡¡¡¡It''s not that they don''t want to go in. It''s just that the few people standing at the door, with a cold expression, make them afraid to go in.


    These are all arranged by Huang Yuming himself, responsible for the safety of the office, and even within two kilometers of the surrounding area, there are hundreds of people arranged to ensure that there will be no problems here.


    When Huang Yuming comes back, Jiang Ning is much more relaxed. After all, Jiang Ning will have a headache when communicating with Brother Dog.


    Many things don''t need him to explain at all, Huang Yuming will do it all.


    Standing outside for a long time, his legs are a little sore, Lin Yu really hasn''t come yet, and some of the bosses are a little untenable.


    "Hehe, brother, can we go in the meeting room and wait?"


    One of them smiled and took out a pack of very expensive cigarettes from his pocket, very polite.


    "Without President Lin''s permission, whoever dares to step in, I will break his leg!"


    It''s just that no one paid any attention to his cigarettes, let alone give them a good face.


    I just heard them say that they should take advantage of Lin Yu''s real kindness and let Lin Yu really forgive them. If they can bear not doing a lesson, they are already very qualified.


    The several bosses who were scolded did not dare to speak anymore.


    These are all bad things. In the provincial capital, who dares to provoke?


    Yesterday''s scene of more than two thousand people, they have all heard of it.


    After a long time, a BMW car drove up and stopped at the door. It was Lin Yuzhen who got out of the car.


    "Mr. Lin! Mr. Lin!"


    "Mr. Lin, you are here!"


    As soon as he saw Lin Yuzhen, several bosses immediately surrounded him, and immediately put on a pitiful, helpless and regretful expression on their faces.


    It seems that they have suffered some great grievances, but they want to really complain to Lin Yu.

 Chapter 340： Its not easy for everyone

    "Several people, come to me, are you in the wrong place?"


    Lin Yu really frowned, as if he didn''t see the expression on their faces, and said lightly, "I seem to remember that you all have to cooperate with the Yang family."


    She is angry.


    Jiang Ning, who was standing on the side, said nothing, didn''t even look at it, and walked in.


    These things are for Lin Yuzhen to deal with by herself so that she can grow up.


    Otherwise, change him, these people will never have the chance to stand here today.


    "Mr. Lin, misunderstanding! It''s really a big misunderstanding!"


    One of them hurriedly said, eager to defend, "We have always been partners of the Lin Group, and we will never change."


    "The Yang family is forcing us! Use all means to force us!"


    "Yes, President Lin, we really can''t help it. Compared with the Yang family, they have no resistance."


    Several people continued to say, the grievances and helplessness in the tone, without concealing it.


    Lin Yu really glanced at them, and he was even more disappointed.


    If they confessed directly, or even apologized, then she would feel better in her heart, but now?


    put all the responsibilities out one by one, it seems that it was not them who made these choices, but the choices made by the Yang family for them.


    The Yang family is indeed very strong, but why did Wyeth¡¯s Li Long dare to insist on himself, but they directly chose to surrender and bow their heads, do they think that her Lin family is good for bullying?


    "Really, how did I hear that when several people agreed that day, they laughed very happily."


    She said, "If there is nothing else, please don''t disturb my work, Lin Group, I am very busy now."


    "Mr. Lin!"


    "Mr. Lin stays here!"


    Seeing that Lin Yu was really angry, several people looked at each other and immediately changed their tone.


    "Mr. Lin, you don''t remember the villain, we people are really desperate. My factory, with more than 600 employees, are all waiting to eat."


    "Hey, I only increased their wages not long ago because I can cooperate with the Lin Group. I have the confidence to increase their wages. Lin, you can''t just watch these workers disappointed!"


    "Yes, Mr. Lin, it is not easy for everyone. I hope Mr. Lin can give us another chance, even if it is not for us, for the workers, okay?"


    They were sincere in their words, and their faces were full of begging. It seems that Lin Yu really said that they would forgive them when they kneel down, and they would kneel down without hesitation.


    Lin Yu is really kind, it¡¯s not a secret in Tianhai.


    Many of the partners she chose before were out of consideration for these low-level workers.


    Now that I use this kind of reason, I would definitely not refuse Lin Yu.


    But they didn''t expect Lin Yu to be even more disappointed.


    "Yes, it''s not easy for everyone."


    Lin Yu nodded really.


    Hearing this, several bosses suddenly felt happy, Lin Yu really felt relieved.


    As long as the workers at the bottom are used as an excuse, how can someone like Lin Yuzhen be so cruel?


    They guessed right. Even if the Lin Group is angry, it will not kill them all. Even if it is dissatisfied with their bosses, it will not anger the low-level workers.


    With this trick, they are not afraid.


    "But, is it easy for me, the Lin Group?"


    Without waiting for a few bosses to be happy, Lin Yuzhen''s tone sank, "My Lin''s employees, if they give so much, it''s easy for them?"


    "If you betray Lin''s family, who will bear the loss of Lin''s family? Our employees!"

 Chapter 341： I advise you to be individuals

    "Do you know that Lin''s cooperation with you has always been a loss-making business?"


    "Do you know how much manpower, material and financial resources Lin invested to expand the market?"


    "You certainly don''t know, you only know yourself and think for your own interests, so if you want to betray the Lin family, you betrayed the Lin family and come back to me again. Are you really embarrassed?"


    Lin Yu really said each sentence, like a heavy hammer, hitting the hearts of several bosses.


    The faces of those bosses became more and more ugly, and gradually became stiff.


    They didn''t expect Lin Yu to be so angry, and he showed no mercy!


    "As entrepreneurs, you are not worthy, I am really ashamed of you!"


    Lin Yu was really not at all polite, said coldly, and left directly.


    Several bosses looked at each other, which was completely different from their guess.


    Lin Yu really didn''t forgive them, even if they sold miserably, begged for mercy, apologized, Lin Yu really didn''t let go and didn''t give any chance.


    "Mr. Lin! Mr. Lin!"


    Seeing that Lin Yu was really gone, they hurriedly reacted and immediately chased after him.


    If Lin Yu can''t ask Lin Yu to forgive him today, then their business is really going to be over. Where is the place for them to stay in Hai Provincial City this day?


    "Stop!"


    The security guard at the door stretched out his hand, directly stopped a few people, and said coldly, "What I just said, don''t you understand?"


    A few people did not dare to take a step forward. They had no doubt that these security guards really dared to break their legs!


    "We...we''ll just wait here! Wait for President Lin to come out!"


    "I don''t believe it, Lin always watched our business fail!"


    "Yes! Just wait here, President Lin will not die!"


    ¡­¡­


    When several bosses gritted their teeth, they didn''t care about their image. They sat cross-legged on the ground and waited for Lin Yuzhen to come out again.


    They don''t believe that Lin Yu is really unwilling. It''s a big deal. They recruited workers from the factory and asked them to ask Lin Yu to be honest. Isn''t she so hard-hearted?


    Lin Yu is really not such a person!


    Someone even took out the phone directly.


    "Hello? Let the aunts in the factory come over, yes yes yes, Lin''s office, let them come to Mr. Lin..."


    Several security guards at the door heard it, and their faces became even more sinking.


    They all know that Lin Yu is really kind. They have never despised people like them, and even cared about them, which moved them, but now, there are people who use Lin Yu in this way is really kind.


    This makes them angry!


    "Want to make trouble here?"


    The security headed by ¡¡¡¡''s voice became cold, and he stepped forward and snatched the phone over with his palms violently.


    "Crack!"


    The phone was pinched in an instant!


    "I advise you, be yourself, otherwise, you will be at your own risk!"


    The faces of several bosses were so scared that they almost forgot, this is the Lin Group!


    More than two thousand people gathered here yesterday. Yesterday the young and old Yang family disappeared. They wanted to be here and use Lin Yu''s kindness to threaten Lin Yuzhen?


    This is a death-seeking behavior!


    Where they dare to say anything, they immediately ran away in despair.


    staying for another second, it is difficult to guarantee that these real security guards who respect Lin Yu can''t help but not do anything to them.


    In the office.


    Old God Jiangning was leaning on the sofa, eating fruit.


    The expression on Lin Yuzhen''s face is still a bit complicated. It seems that he has just experienced a fierce psychological struggle.


    asked her to make such a decision, especially when she heard that those people threatened herself with low-level workers, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    "You said, I do this, right?"


    she couldn''t help but ask.


    Jiangning peeled a grape and stuffed it into Lin Yuzhen¡¯s mouth: "Is there any problem?"

 Chapter 342： Madwoman

    "The mistakes they make should naturally be borne by them, and on what basis you should bear them."


    "But what about the low-level workers?"


    Lin Yu was really apologetic.


    Jiang Ning sighed: "My wife, manpower is limited, we can only do our best, and you have done very well."


    With so many low-level workers, where does Lin Yu really sympathize?


    Besides, not everyone deserves sympathy.


    These things must be clearly distinguished.


    Lin Yu really nodded, as if thinking of something, the whole person instantly became energetic.


    "What''s wrong, don''t eat grapes anymore? I''ll peel them for you."


    "Stop eating."


    Lin Yu really got up to leave, turned his head and kissed Jiang Ning on the cheek, "Thank you, husband!"


    "Manpower is limited and there are not many people who can help. Then I will work harder and become stronger, so that I can help more people!"


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yuzhen became full of fighting spirit again and ran to work happily.


    Jiang Ning touched his face. Before he could react, he said casually to make Lin Yu so excited. He was just thinking, if I go back tonight, do I need to wash this face.


    "Forget it, I still have to wash, otherwise what should I do next time I kiss my mouth, is it possible not to brush my teeth?"


    Jiangning laughed, and threw the grapes into his mouth, feeling at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    then.


    After being rejected by Lin Yu, those bosses naturally couldn''t wait to die.


    Lost the Lin Group, a growing ship, their future in the provincial capital is almost foreseeable.


    They have no other choice but to continue climbing the big tree of the Yang family!


    A few bosses together quickly reached an agreement and went to Jianzhou!


    This is their last way.


    They immediately bought a plane ticket and rushed to Jianzhou Yang''s house without stopping.


    at the same time.


    Southeast area, Jianzhou.


    Jianzhou is a big city in the southeastern region, where commerce is developing rapidly, and the major forces are crisscrossed. Among them, the Yang family has been here for more than 60 years. Three generations of people have a high status in Jianzhou.


    Whether it is in the above-ground circle or the underground circle, there are their people, and some people even secretly claim that the Yang family is the earth emperor of Jianzhou!


    The Yang family''s domineering is already well-known, not only in Jianzhou, but also in the entire southeast region.


    Yang''s house at this moment, in the lobby.


    The old lady Yang Dong, with silver hair, looked gleaming, with a walking stick in his hand, he paused hard: "Where is my grandson? How about my grandson? I don¡¯t have to call home for a few days. Isn¡¯t it wild?"


    "Dad, Luo Lin, this kid has grown up, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Yang Huang, the Patriarch of the Yang Family, who stood on the side, smiled and said, "He was brought up by you. In the future, the Yang Family will have to give it to him. Don''t worry."


    Yang Dong snorted, pointed at Yang Huang, and scolded: "You are so embarrassed to say!"


    "My son wants me to teach, and that daughter, I don''t want to talk about it!"


    Yang Huang smiled, speaking of his daughter, he did not dare to refute.


    He has a son and a daughter. His son Yang Luolin has been studying with the old man, and he is the future Yang family heir, but this daughter is completely out of his control.


    Although he knows that his daughter is better than his son and is more suitable to be an heir, but in the Yang family, the status of the eldest son cannot be shaken.


    "A good girl, what kind of a madwoman? Behave like a madman outside! Who dares to ask for it in the future? How can my Yang family marry someone else? Ah!"

 Chapter 343： Send someone to find

    Yang Dong flushed with anger.


    To Yang Luolin, he didn''t say anything, he cultivated it by himself, of course he was satisfied.


    In the future, the Yang family will let Yang Luolin inherit it, and there is no problem.


    But Yang Huang¡¯s daughter, Yang Xiao, is now even more assertive, changing her name to Yang Xiao!


    Is she still a girl?


    Yang Huang also had a headache. He couldn''t discipline his own daughter at all.


    "Dad, don''t be angry, I''ll talk about her again when I look back."


    "You said it was useful? If you said it was useful, she would be like this ghost now?"


    Yang Dong snorted, "I originally planned to send her to the north and marry that family so that my Yang family can stay stable in Jianzhou for decades. It''s fine now. I dare to send it there?"


    "Send this girl''s house over, and don''t demolish all the old houses of other people''s houses!"


    He was furious.


    The Yang family¡¯s patriarchal patriarchy is serious. In the eyes of the older generations like Yang Dong, only boys are the inheritance of the family, and the only role of girls is to serve as a marriage tool in exchange for more resources for the family.


    But now Yang Xiao doesn''t even have this value anymore.


    Yang Huang didn''t dare to speak, so he nodded and said yes.


    "Forget it, it''s so big, I can''t control it, as long as she doesn''t cause trouble."


    Yang Dong said coldly, "If you don''t go home for a few months, she doesn''t even see me as an old man in her eyes!"


    "Dad, you are serious, I will call Yang Xiao when I wait and let her come back to visit you."


    Yang Huangdao.


    "Luo Lin came back, let him come to see me,"


    Yang Dong waved his hand. It was obvious that Yang Xiao, the granddaughter, did not come to see him. He didn''t care at all. He got up and left with a cane, "Lin Xiao doesn''t like to come back, so don''t come back."


    sent Yang Dong away, Yang Huang shook his head.


    Yang Xiao will become like this, the old man is the main reason.


    patriarchal, since childhood, Yang Xiao has not been taken seriously, so she has resentment from being careful, does not study well, makes trouble outside, and knows a bunch of people who are mixed.


    It''s good now, I''m still out of my head.


    A daughter¡¯s home, and getting together with inconsistent people every day, ruining the style!


    Yang Huang became more and more angry, and immediately called.


    The phone rang several times before connecting, and there was a lazy voice.


    "Yang Xiao, how long have you not been home? I don''t know how to come back to see Grandpa!"


    He scolded directly.


    There was silence for a moment, and then a man''s voice came.


    "Sister, who, noisy us to sleep early in the morning."


    "Yeah, sister, you are amazing, we are almost too much to eat."


    Hearing the sound, Yang Huang''s face immediately sank.


    What the **** is Yang Xiao doing!


    How can you sleep with two men?


    "Yang Xiao!"


    "What to shout?"


    There was a lazy voice over there, "Is there any difference between me and me in the Yang family? Doesn''t the old man like Yang Luolin, would you want me to see him?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Dad, if I have something to say, I will continue to sleep if it is okay."


    "Yang Xiao! You are really mad at me!"


    Yang Huang was furious, "Your brother is gone, don''t you know?"


    "Why do I know that he is playful and you don''t know how good he is."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Yang Huang was afraid that he would be **** off, so he suppressed his anger, "Send someone to find it immediately, I know you can find it, and also, quickly change my name back!"


    He hung up the phone, his face flushed.


    This daughter, he really can''t control it.


    But he can''t deny that, in addition to his messy private life, Yang Xiao is indeed very capable. Whether it''s an underground circle or an underground circle, in Jianzhou, Yang Xiao''s name is even better than his paternal master''s.

 Chapter 344： Thank you

    If it weren¡¯t for the old man¡¯s belief that Yang Luolin was the heir, he would prefer Yang Xiao to take it.


    "If Yang Luolin doesn''t live up to it, this Yang family still doesn''t know who will pick it up in the future!"


    Waiting for Yang Dong to leave, the Yang family is afraid that it will be messed up. Once the two brothers and sisters compete, they will have a headache.


    the other side.


    Yang Xiao, naked, lying on the bed, her hair messy, and the makeup on her face was even more useless, she didn''t care at all.


    Two handsome men lie on one side obediently, touching her beautiful back to please her.


    "Go away."


    Yang Xiao lost his mobile phone and cursed. The two men immediately got up and left, their faces full of fear, and they did not dare to complain.


    In front of Yang Xiao, they are nothing but toys.


    happily serving Yang Xiao, then they can live very well, if it makes Yang Xiao unhappy, then they will lose their lives!


    Yang Xiao got out of the bed, his tall figure is almost sexier than those models, because he regularly exercises, his skin is tight, and even the abdominal muscles can be seen faintly.


    She stood in front of the mirror, looking at her body, but snorted coldly.


    "If I were a man, what would happen to Yang Luolin."


    Yang Xiao picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on casually, then picked up the phone and dialed the number.


    "Where is Yang Luolin?"


    "It''s gone."


    On the other end of the phone, he was obviously staring at Yang Luolin, and he quickly answered, "After entering Tianhai, the whereabouts of yesterday became unknown. He transferred two people from Yang''s house and their whereabouts were also unknown."


    Yang Xiao frowned slightly: "Is it dead?"


    "Probably."


    She burst into laughter, her body trembling, and the parts bouncing up and down, if someone saw her, she would surely burst into blood!


    "Dead? That''s great, I don''t need to do it anymore."


    Yang Xiao said coldly, "The heir of the Yang family is dead, then besides me, who else can inherit?"


    "Send me all the information."


    "Yes, eldest sister, besides, a few manufacturers have come to Tianhai Provincial City. It is said that they have signed a cooperation agreement with Yang Luolin, and now they are looking for the Yang family."


    "Have you arrived at Yang''s house?"


    "Not yet."


    "bring it here."


    Yang Xiao gave the order without hesitation.


    She is very good-looking, but her eyes are cold like a snake.


    It is because of the patriarchal patriarchal and the dislike of the family, Yang Xiao is completely different from the simple and kind Lin Yuzhen.


    She was cruel and cruel. In Jianzhou, no one had ever dared to provoke her. Even some underground bosses were nothing but her everything, which she had been raising with money.


    "Yang Dong, Yang Dong, Yang Luolin is dead, are you disappointed?"


    Yang Xiao sneered, and a trace of disdain and resentment flashed in his eyes, "Others think you are the grandson who died. Who knows that your son is the one who died?"


    If someone hears this kind of words, it will definitely shock the whole Jianzhou!


    This Yang Luolin is not Yang Huang¡¯s son, but Yang Dong¡¯s son, Yang Huang¡¯s brother?


    Who would have thought that Yang Dong would put a green hat on his son.


    Yang Dong has a strong desire for family control, and he only allows his children to inherit the family business, even his grandchildren.


    So his daughter-in-law, he didn''t let it go, and occupied her earlier than his son!


    "It''s a pity, the Yang family, it''s mine now."


    Yang Xiao laughed wildly, like her title outside, a madwoman, overbearing and arrogant, "I don''t know who killed Yang Luolin, I have to thank others!"

 Chapter 345： shame

    This way, you don¡¯t need to do it yourself.


    Yang Xiao had planned for a long time. She didn''t want to kill Yang Luolin so early, but planned to wait for Yang Dong to die of old age, and then take the Yang family into her bag.


    Unexpectedly, this guy was dead, which saved her.


    Yang Xiao was in a good mood, changed his clothes, and went to the agreed place.


    The several partners who came from Tianhai Provincial City were all invited by Yang Luolin, saying that they wanted to cooperate with the Yang family.


    But the future Yang family will decide on their own, so she agrees.


    The soft sofa, with a body that makes the population boring, has a few bosses ever seen such a business talk.


    "Who is this?"


    one of them couldn''t help but ask.


    "The Yang Family, Miss Yang, Xiao Yang."


    Yang Xiao leaned on the sofa, with long legs directly erected, straight and slender, looking at a few old guys, without turning his eyes, and not daring to keep staring.


    "How many are the distinguished guests Yang Luolin said?"


    "I dare not dare."


    Yang Xiao sneered, knowing that he didn''t dare to respond.


    She glanced at her, a few men like old men, everyone who can be seen, probably has been hollowed out by the wine.


    "Yang Luolin wants to swallow Lin from Tianhai. I know about this. You are his business partners for development in Tianhai."


    Yang Xiao was too lazy to talk nonsense, "Yang Luolin is dead or alive, I don''t care, I just want to ask, what is the origin of Lin?"


    She has a fierce nature, but she is not a rash person.


    Yang Luolin is, after all, a member of the Yang family, and even the imperial heir to the immortal.


    Dare to kill him, it is not something ordinary people can do.


    If you let the old guy know, wouldn¡¯t you go crazy and kill?


    That is his old son, his own son!


    "The Lin Group is in the East China Sea, a company that has risen from a small city, the original Lin family..."


    The people headed by ¡¡¡¡ immediately told all the news they knew.


    Including the separation of the Lin Group, Lin Wen established a new Lin, and then quickly rose in the East China Sea, and stepped into the provincial capital, and now it is also located in the southeast region, which can be said to be a rapid development and rapid development!


    They want to cooperate with the Yang family. If they can''t provide the Yang family with useful value, then the Yang family will definitely not agree.


    betrayed the Lin Group, they had no choice but to defect to the Lin family.


    "Lin Yuzhen, the general manager of the Lin Group, has a door-to-door husband. This door-to-door husband is terrific. It is said that when he was wandering on the street, he met someone who is now a big man in the Tianhai underground circle!"


    Lin Xiao''s eyes shrank: "My husband?"


    "Yes, at that time, it was a sensation in the entire East China Sea. The old man of the Lin family has always been patriarchal and despised the girl in the family. He was afraid that the girl would compete with the family''s eldest grandson, so he directly found a homeless man to marry his granddaughter."


    "boom!"


    Hearing this, the tea cup in Yang Xiao''s hand suddenly shattered.


    scared a few people, and they didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    She sneered, this kind of patriarchal old thing, it seems that there is more than one.


    "You mean, this Lin family is able to develop so fast with the help of that underground circle boss?"


    "It''s a curse, Yang Luolin, did he die in the hands of that big man?"


    "should be."


    Yang Xiao smiled, and the corners of his mouth raised a touch of delight. Yang Luolin was dead. It''s a pity that he didn''t die in his own hands. It was a bit cheaper for him.


    When I was young, Yang Luolin didn''t bully himself less.


    She didn''t expect that Lin Yuzhen would have the same experience as herself.


    But, compared to himself, Lin Yu is really too weak. It is a shame to let others bully and marry a tramp obediently!


    Shame among women!

 Chapter 346： I will kill him for you

    A few partners dare not speak, this young lady from the Yang family has a moody temper, a bit scary.


    They stood there, trembling, wanting to look at the slender and charming thighs, but they didn''t dare, so they could only glance at them occasionally, and then lower their heads.


    "Okay, you want to cooperate with the Yang family, I know, as long as you have value, I naturally agree."


    Yang Xiao said, "But for now, I still need to think about it, or say, go to your Tianhai and take a look."


    "Yes, yes, it should be, Miss Yang can appreciate her face to investigate, I am honored to wait."


    "Yes, we will go back to prepare immediately, and welcome Miss Yang to come and guide!


    Several people nodded and shouted respectfully.


    "Well, I will be there tomorrow."


    Yang Xiao waved his hand, and several people hurriedly retreated, not daring to interrupt.


    still lying boldly on the sofa, his hot body, almost bloody!


    "How can a woman be so weak? A mere homeless man, she married, really embarrassing us women!"


    Yang Xiao said unhappy, "If she doesn''t dare to kill, then I will kill her!"


    She doesn''t see women being oppressed or bullied, let alone this, forcing them to marry someone they don''t like.


    That Lin Yuzhen, I''m afraid I have never seen that tramp before, right?


    "Come on."


    Yang Xiao raised his head and shouted, and soon several people walked in.


    "Tell Yan Chong, let the two tigers follow me to Tianhai."


    "Sister, some time before the sea that day, it is said that there was a lot of noise. I am afraid it is a place of right and wrong. Do you want me to find the way first?"


    "No need."


    Yang Xiao smiled coldly, "I''m going to thank people, do they still welcome me with a machete?"


    After finishing speaking, she turned over, and the silk nightdress on her body slid directly to reveal a figure full of explosive power. Even if her subordinates knew that her eldest sister was bold and unrestrained, she was still a little uncomfortable and had to retreat immediately.


    "Huh, that old Yang Dong, if he knew that his precious son was dead, I don''t know what his expression would be?"


    Yang Xiao thought in his heart, do you want to go home, deliberately to get angry with the immortal.


    Maybe you are so angry?


    "Forget it, the old thing will die sooner or later, let''s kill the tramp first."


    She made a decision and got up and set off.


    then.


    Provincial city, after a long day of work, Lin Yu exhaled deeply.


    It will take a lot of time to completely stabilize the business in the provincial capital. She is tired every day, but Jiangning is even more tired to drive.


    Steward Zhao had arranged it a long time ago, and prepared a suite in the mask club for Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen to rest.


    "Xiao Zhao, where is your Ning brother?"


    She stretched her waist, thinking about whether to go to the bubble hot spring, have a SPA, and relax her body.


    "Speaking of something, I will go back to the mask club first, and someone has been arranged to send President Lin there."


    Xiao Zhao quickly said.


    Lin Yu really nodded: "Well, then you can go to the hot spring with me."


    She carried her bag, took Xiao Zhao out, and just walked out of the door of the office building, a Hummer stopped in front of her.


    The car door opened, and walked down to a tall woman with a cold face and a glamorous face that made people unable to react for a while.


    Even if she is a beautiful woman like Lin Yuzhen, she will be surprised when she sees Yang Xiao, can women be like this?


    "Are you Lin Yuzhen?"


    Yang Xiao saw Lin Yuzhen looking at herself, and she also looked at Lin Yuzhen. Such a pure girl looked weak and bullied.


    Seeing Lin Yu really nodded, Yang Xiao said directly: "Where is the tramp who is occupying you? I will kill him for you!"

 Chapter 347： Neuropathy

    Lin Yu was really taken aback.


    What kind of woman is this!


    Why do you shout and scream as soon as you speak, kill the tramp, and occupy your own tramp?


    Who is she talking about?


    She said Jiang Ning!


    "I ask you something,"


    Yang Xiao is so taller than Lin Yu, he almost looked down, and said coldly, "Where is that tramp? I''ll kill him for you!"


    "Who are you?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t answer her question, but instead asked a question.


    She didn''t know Yang Xiao in front of her, and she wouldn''t agree with her to kill Jiang Ning.


    "Don''t care who I am, you just tell me where the tramp is and I will kill him."


    Yang Xiao didn''t want to talk so much nonsense. After seeing Lin Yu, he felt that this kind of woman was very sad.


    Weak and bullied, yet dare not resist.


    "You can''t kill him."


    Lin Yuzhen shook his head directly.


    "What did you say?"


    Yang Xiao narrowed his eyes, and his face was a bit ugly. She came to give Lin Yu really anger, but Lin Yu really said that he couldn''t kill?


    What can''t kill such tramps who bully women?


    She kills if she wants!


    "He is my husband, you can''t kill him."


    Lin Yu said seriously.


    Yang Xiao froze for a moment, and immediately laughed, like a lunatic.


    "Your husband? The tramp who occupies you, you treat him as your husband? A joke!"


    Her face sank, "It seems that you are really useless, you are extremely weak, I wanted to sympathize with you, but now it seems..."


    "Why do I want you to sympathize?"


    Lin Yu really frowned, even more inexplicable.


    Is this woman a lunatic?


    Thinking of this, she took two steps back and kept a distance from Yang Xiao. Seeing this, several security guards immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Lin Yuzhen, watching Yang Xiao vigilantly.


    "Hahaha, do not need my sympathy? You are not qualified to make me sympathize!"


    "It was really embarrassing to our women, to be played with, bullied, and accepted instead,"


    Yang Xiao¡¯s face was full of disdain and contempt, "You women deserve to be ruled and ordered, and they deserve to be bullied! It seems that the tramp has a good life."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Lin Yu was really angry, "Who are you, what are you going crazy here?"


    said inexplicable things, and repeatedly said that she was weak. Why was she weak?


    still dare to say that his man is a tramp, who wants to kill him, this is not a lunatic, what is it.


    "Mr. Lin, ignore her, let''s go."


    Xiao Zhao guarded Lin Yuzhen behind him vigilantly, dragged her away, and several security guards stopped him and let Lin Yuzhen get into the car and leave.


    Yang Xiao didn''t chase, she disdain.


    looked at a few security guards coldly, but Yang Xiao didn''t look at it again. She wouldn''t care about this kind of security guard.


    "I originally said it deserves sympathy, but now it seems that it is self-inflicted!"


    Yang Xiao turned into the car and said, "Find that tramp, I will kill him myself, besides, this Lin Yu is really...huh!"


    A woman who is not worthy of sympathy, there is also no need to keep it, ashamed of a woman!


    Hummer galloped away and soon disappeared into the street.


    Lin Yu really arrived at the mask club, and he still had some lingering fears.


    How could you meet such a crazy woman.


    "What''s wrong with this society, why are there so many crazy people?"


    Xiao Zhao pulled Lin Yuzhen, his face was a little afraid, "Mr. Lin, let''s let Brother Dog protect us in the future."


    is too scary!


    In the backyard, Jiang Ning was making tea with Butler Zhao. Seeing Lin Yuzhen walk in quickly, there was a panic expression on his face.


    "What happened?"


    Jiangning asked, "I scared you."


    "I met a crazy woman, still a woman,"


    Lin Yu really patted her chest, "She said she wanted to help me out and kill you!"


    Jiang Ning was taken aback, helped Lin Yu really vent his anger, and killed himself?


    What is the truth?

 Chapter 348： Ill-packed

    "It seems that it was the one who came."


    Housekeeper Zhao poured Lin Yu a cup of tea, and said lightly, "Jianzhou, that madwoman."


    "Who is it?"


    Lin Yu really drank a sip of tea, shocked, and asked curiously, what madwoman is too overbearing [Guchengdushu.com].


    "Miss Yang Family, Yang Xiao, Yang Luolin''s younger sister."


    The housekeeper Zhao had collected all the information related to the Yang family. Yang Luolin had disappeared, and the Yang family would definitely know about it, but he did not expect that it was Yang Xiao who came first.


    "This woman, whose real name is Yang Xiao, changed her name. Just like a man, the Yang family favors sons over daughters. She has not been taken seriously by the family since she was a child. Even the heir has been appointed early. It is Yang Luolin. This Yang Xiao is naturally not convinced."


    Manager Zhao said, "Of course, for the moment, Yang Xiao''s strength is much stronger than Yang Luolin. Both the underground circles and the underground circles in Jianzhou have a very strong network."


    Jiangning narrowed his eyes: "Still a female overlord."


    "Then why did she kill Jiang Ning?"


    Lin Yu was really angrily said, "Why is she?"


    "Hehe, I just said that she has not been taken seriously since she was a child, so she is very strong and very domineering, especially not seeing women being bullied. In recent years, many men have died under her hands."


    Butler Zhao sighed.


    The same childhood experience, Lin Yuzhen in front of him still maintains his innocence and kindness, but Yang Xiao has become an out-and-out female demon.


    In her eyes, Jiang Ning''s identity as a tramp, even married Lin Yuzhen, is a mortal object.


    After listening, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but shook his head: "This kind of woman just owes it."


    still wants to conquer everything, even a man is not as perverted as Yang Xiao, this woman must have been distorted in her psychology.


    "Uma, did you reject her?"


    Manager Zhao asked suddenly.


    "Sure."


    Lin Yuzhendao.


    How could she agree to let someone kill her own man.


    "I''m afraid, she won''t even let you go."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu really didn''t respond, and Jiang Ning''s face suddenly sank.


    If he wants to kill himself, he doesn''t care at all. In this world, there are too many people who want to kill himself. I am afraid that Yang Xiao will queue up after tens of thousands of people.


    But she dare to have any thoughts of harm to Lin Yu, that is a dead end!


    As long as this mind is moved, Jiang Ning will not give her any chance.


    Steward Zhao got up, he could even feel Jiang Ning''s body, exuding a strong murderous aura, but Jiang Ning would not relax in the slightest if anyone would threaten Lin Yu''s life.


    Once something happens, it is irreversible. Jiang Ning knows this better than anyone else.


    "Mr. Jiang, I will arrange it."


    Housekeeper Zhao nodded with Lin Yu, and then stepped back.


    Lin Yu really glanced at Jiang Ning, wrinkling his nose slightly.


    "Jiang Ning, don''t worry, I''ll be fine, I just ignore that crazy woman."


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "If you ignore her, she may find you. This kind of psychopathic woman won''t make sense to you."


    "In the past two days, you will stay in the mask club, and I will send you things for work."


    "Jiangning~"


    "Call my husband."


    "Husband~ Then I won''t be a canary."


    Jiangning snorted: "Why, you don''t want to!"


    "Of course...I do."


    Lin Yuzhendao.


    Soon, the intelligence network of the provincial capital was spread out, and in a short time, Yang Xiao''s position was locked!

 Chapter 349： Survey

    Jiangning does not allow Lin Yu to be really safe, there are any risks, not at all!


    Especially, in this sky!


    is where he is in complete control.


    Jiang Ning felt that his heart was too soft, and he did not bring the coldness on the battlefield to the city.


    "Lin Xiao borrowed the name of investigating the factory, and now he is in a factory with two masters around him. They are among the five famous underground tigers in Jianzhou. Two of them, the mountain tiger and the hunting tiger, are powerful."


    This is the information obtained by Manager Zhao.


    Huang Yuming brought ten people including Brother Gou, but didn''t plan to leave behind.


    The other party''s purpose is to really come to Jiang Ning and Lin Yu, this kind of hidden danger must not be kept!


    Jiangning sat in the car and narrowed his eyes slightly: "Stop."


    "Stop?"


    Huang Yuming was taken aback.


    "You go to encircle those two masters, if they are lost, you can let them go,"


    Jiangning said, "I will get off here."


    Huang Yuming''s heart moved, and he immediately understood: "Yes!"


    The car stopped, Jiang Ning got out of the car immediately, but Huang Yuming and others still headed towards the locked target.


    Jiangning lit a cigarette, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    "Crazy woman, you better don''t kill yourself!"


    In the next second, he seemed to evaporate, and he disappeared all at once.


    Delong Production Company is one of the people who betrayed the Lin Group this time. He was a little nervous and a little excited when he received a call from Yang Xiao to come to investigate.


    As long as he can be appreciated by Yang Xiao, even if he loses the factory in Tianhai Provincial City, he feels it is worth it.


    What status is Yang Xiao? He will find out after asking someone for a while.


    The whereabouts of Yang Luolin is unknown. The future heir of the Yang family is probably Yang Xiao. Not to mention, Yang Xiao has a deep background and is a big ship!


    "Hurry up, hurry up! Get ready, I tell you, the one who came to investigate today is a big man!"


    Liu Fei shouted, "Our factory, whether we can develop and whether you can get more salaries, depends on your performance!"


    "We must give the leader confidence and make her believe that our factory can bring them profits, so that she will need us and invest, understand?"


    Liu Fei¡¯s voice was extremely loud in the loudspeaker. He had yelled several times, and his voice was hoarse, just because these workers were too stupid to understand.


    "Mr. Liu, the car is coming!"


    The secretary trot in all the way.


    Liu Fei immediately jumped off the platform, almost unable to stand firm.


    "Walk around, all go to meet Miss Yang, hurry up!"


    He took a few leaders of the factory, and immediately trot to the door to meet them.


    Looking at the Hummer parked at the door, Liu Fei immediately ran over, arched slightly, and respectfully said: "Miss Yang?"


    "Crack!"


    The door opened, but the person who got down was not Yang Xiao.


    "Mr. Yang has entered your factory,"


    One of them said coldly, "What is an inspection, do you think it is for you to prepare time for an inspection?"


    Liu Fei was stunned, and immediately reacted, it was a private visit on a microservice!


    Those big people all love to do this, but fortunately, they have arranged them all by themselves. It should be too late.


    "Yes, yes, you are right, the thinking of the eldest lady is definitely different from ours, how can I guess."


    Liu Fei smiled and said, "The two..."


    "We are waiting outside, you do yours, and do what you normally do."


    The man got in the car again and locked the door after he finished speaking.


    Liu Fei''s face was a little embarrassed. He was so despised, but he didn''t dare to say a word. He waved his hand and called several leaders over and said in a low voice.


    "Ms. Yang has entered the factory! Didn''t any of you stupid pigs find out?"


    "No, I haven''t seen strangers come in."


    "Yes, I told the security guard a long time ago that someone came in and reported as soon as possible."


    "Then what shall we do now?"


    Liu Fei couldn''t wait to kick them: "What else can I do? Go for inspection, don''t make any problems, don''t let Miss Yang find out the problems!"


    A group of people immediately ran back to the factory, trembling, as if they were approaching an enemy.


    At this moment, there are only two people in the Hummer, both with indifferent and murderous faces!

 Chapter 350： Tune the tiger away from the mountain!

    "Sister is gone?"


    "Go, she likes to do it herself."


    "What about us?"


    "Our opponent, here too."


    After finishing speaking, the Hummer suddenly started, slammed on the accelerator, turned around, and drove towards the distance. Not far away, two cars were galloping in. Seeing the Hummer speeding and fleeing, they immediately caught up.


    "Catch up with them!"


    Huang Yuming ordered.


    "Hmph, dare to attack my sister-in-law, and watch my dog ??take your life!"


    "You still blatantly want to kill Big Brother, it''s up to you?"


    The second child also said angrily.


    They are ready, if they want to do it, they must kill it cleanly!


    "Big brother explained that if you can fight, you can fight. If you can''t fight, let them go."


    Huang Yuming spoke.


    "What? Let them go?"


    Brother Gou doesn''t understand.


    Huang Yuming glared at him: "The enemy is much smarter this time. They didn''t come to fight us hard, don''t you understand?"


    Brother Gou shook his head.


    He was born with a lack of talent for using his brain.


    "Tune the tiger away from the mountain!"


    Huang Yuming''s eyes shrank, he was sure that Yang Xiao was definitely not there in the car in front, only the two tigers.


    And the purpose of these two tigers is only to test the depth of the sky in the sea.


    "Huh, that''s okay, let''s try, too, how deep is the water over Jianzhou!"


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    The car accelerated and quickly caught up. Two cars left and the other right, and the Hummer was directly forced to a stop!


    "ৡª¡ª"


    "ৡª¡ª"


    "ৡª¡ª"


    The car door opened, and Gou and the others immediately rushed down, without a trace of hesitation, surrounding the Hummer.


    While the door of the Hummer opened, two burly men walked down, with a look of contempt on their faces, without paying attention to Brother Dog and the others.


    They glanced around and said coldly, "Jiang Ning, who is it!"


    Huang Yuming sneered: "Look for me?"


    In an instant, the eyes of the two people suddenly appeared, and they didn''t say a word of nonsense.


    "kill!"


    The two of them went directly to Huang Yuming, and once they shot it, it was a killer move!


    "Huh, let''s die!"


    Ge Gou and others, also shot, ten people teamed up, like a pack of wolves, standing in front of Huang Yuming, murderously.


    fight!


    is triggered!


    At the same time.


    Mask Club.


    Lin Yuzhen sat in the backyard, stretched her waist, she had already processed all the documents to be processed on the table, and she could finally rest.


    "Canary, be your canary, smelly Jiangning, beautiful you!"


    She snorted, and Jiang Ning even dared to threaten herself and treat him as a canary, she didn''t want to.


    But Lin Yu really knew that Jiang Ning was to protect her and ensure her safety, of course he couldn''t refuse.


    "Do you feel honored to be a canary for a trash man?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came.


    Lin Yu really looked up, it was Yang Xiao!


    She actually entered the mask club, dressed as a waiter, holding a wine tray in her hand.


    "You... why did you come in?"


    A trace of madness flashed in Yang Xiao''s eyes, and he drew a dagger from under the wine tray, and said viciously, "I''m here, I''ll strip you bitch!"


    Seeing the dagger shining with cold light, Lin Yu was really shocked!


    Is this Yang Xiao a lunatic?


    She sneaked into the mask club to kill herself?


    She is really crazy!


    "what--"


    Lin Yu really yelled, backed hurriedly, too flustered, but bumped into the table.


    The table rolled, she lost her balance. Looking back, Yang Xiao had already rushed over.

 Chapter 351： Bitch woman **** woman!

    "Hahaha! Shame on a woman''s face, then don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Yang Xiao is like a madman, holding a dagger in his hand, and slashing directly at Lin Yuzhen''s face, his face looks terrifying, hideous and glamorous before.


    She can''t see a man bullying a woman the most, and she can''t even see a woman. She is bullied by a man, and she still wants to beg for everything and is willing to be his canary?


    In her eyes, this is cheap!


    This kind of woman is damned, not worthy to live anymore!


    Yang Xiao was agile, and soon chased after him. The dagger in his hand was suddenly raised, and the evil and madness at the corner of his mouth could no longer be concealed.


    "Die, I will scratch your face!"


    There was a fierce light in her eyes, and the dagger pierced hard.


    Lin Yu really fell to the ground, his face pale.


    She has a blank mind, she has no time to stand up, and she has no time to think about how to stop it!


    The dagger, it''s going to be stab!


    But suddenly, a hand suddenly appeared, and directly clasped Yang Xiao''s arm, making it difficult for the dagger to advance for half a minute.


    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Yu really looked up, Jiang Ning stood in front of him and looked at Yang Xiao calmly: "Very cunning."


    Yang Xiao''s eyes shrunk: "Are you not fooled?"


    "Just by you, want to play Tiaohulishan? Just by you, is it worth me to find you?"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "It seems that you crazy woman are not only arrogant, but also a little stupid!"


    "Hmph, even if you are there, I will kill you!"


    Yang Xiao kicked his long legs violently, Jiang Ning took advantage of the situation, and his stiff arms shook Yang Xiao''s face abruptly, and he felt that his calves were numb in an instant.


    She hurried back two steps, holding a dagger, and rushed up again.


    "ৡª¡ª"


    This time, Jiang Ning won''t give her a chance to retreat.


    Like a gust of wind, Jiang Ning''s speed was so fast that Yang Xiao couldn''t see it clearly. He only felt a violent wind slap on him.


    Before she could stand firm, Jiang Ning had already reached her, holding her hair with one hand, and slapped her face with the other!


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    "Bite woman! Bite woman! Bite woman!"


    Jiang Ning scolded, slapped, slap more fierce than slap, directly slap Yang Xiao''s face instantly red and swollen.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    "Crazy woman! Crazy woman! Crazy woman!"


    Yang Xiao was completely stunned. There was no resistance. He only felt that his head was shaking constantly, and his ears had begun to ring in his ears.


    Jiangning didn''t stop, but he slapped a dozen more, and slapped Yang Xiao away.


    "Even my woman wants to move?"


    Jiangning coldly shouted, "Don''t think you are a woman, I dare not kill you!"


    Yang Xiao fell to the ground, the corners of her mouth were full of blood, her face was so swollen that she couldn''t even recognize herself.


    She coughed a few times and trembled all over. She had never been humiliated like this.


    She has always raped men, and she has humiliated men severely!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Yang Xiao couldn''t stand up even at the station, and even said nothing. The teeth in his mouth had been beaten by Jiang Ning and he didn''t know how much he had lost.


    She knows how to disguise and can sneak into the mask club. If Jiang Ning hadn''t reacted quickly and realized that something was wrong, she might be really troubled now.


    "You have the ability, kill me!"


    Yang Xiao was a little hysterical, "You dare to kill me, you Lin''s channel business in the southeast region, don''t even want to live!"

 Chapter 352： crazy

    She laughed wildly, and struggled to stand up, without the slightest fear on her face.


    This is totally a mentally distorted lunatic!


    Hearing this, Lin Yuzhen''s expression changed: "What do you mean?"


    "Hehe, the East China Sea is known as a forbidden land. This provincial city is also a place of right and wrong. I didn''t make any preparations. Would I dare to come?"


    Yang Xiao sneered, staring at Jiang Ning deliberately, as if he wanted to see Jiang Ning desperate, but didn''t dare to kill himself.


    "Your Lin''s channel dealers were all arrested by my people. As long as you dare to kill me, they have to be buried!"


    Lin Yu is really nervous.


    Jiangning was unmoved.


    This woman is very cunning, much smarter than the underground circle bosses I met before.


    She understands people''s minds and knows how to calculate. The city is very deep. No wonder it is not easy to build such a large network of relationships in Jianzhou as a woman.


    "I really underestimated you."


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes, "But do you think this can threaten me?"


    "Hahaha, of course I can''t threaten you," Yang Xiao smiled, "But what about her? This stupid woman can''t accept that others die because of her, right?"


    Yang Xiao''s investigation was very clear. From Tianhai''s cooperating businessmen, he knew that Lin Yu was really temperamental and character.


    This kind of character, the easiest to use, how could she let it go?


    Jiang Ning turned his head, Lin Yuzhen''s face was full of worry and anxiety.


    She immediately took out her mobile phone to make a call, but she made several consecutive phone calls from the person in charge of the channel, but no one answered.


    "Let me go, they are naturally safe and sound."


    Yang Xiao panted, with blood still flowing from the corners of his mouth, "If you leave me, your woman, you will have nightmares at night in this life, because she killed those people!"


    Insidious, vicious, and deep-scheming, this Yang Xiao is much better than Yang Luolin.


    If the Yang family let her be the heir, the strength would go to a higher level.


    "Jiangning," Lin Yu really took La Jiangning''s hand, "Those partners..."


    She can''t just watch them die!


    Besides, it was because of myself that I died.


    Jiang Ning stared at Yang Xiao, knowing that Yang Xiao was fully prepared. She couldn''t succeed, and she would have a way to retreat. It was too cunning. This is the only person he has encountered so far that is considered a brainy person. .


    is still a woman, a crazy woman.


    "how?"


    Yang Xiao seemed to be smiling, his face was full of blood, and he looked very hideous and scary, "If you want to kill me, just do it."


    She is not afraid of death at all!


    "Old Zhao!"


    Jiang Ning yelled, but Manager Zhao rushed out with a few people.


    "Take her to the border line and exchange it with those partners. If you lose one, you will save her life in the provincial capital!"


    "Yes!"


    Yang Xiao smiled and smiled triumphantly.


    She failed to kill Jiang Ning, let alone Lin Yuzhen, but she still laughed because she thought she had won.


    Looking at Lin Yuzhen''s kindness, she really wanted to laugh.


    "In this world, it is right for everyone to be one''s own self, kindness? It''s just a joke, understand?"


    She gave Lin Yu a real look, then left with a big laugh, extremely arrogant!


    At that time, on Huang Yuming''s side, the battle became more intense!


    Ten people besieged the two guys, **** to the flesh, extremely vicious.


    boom!


    Brother Gou violently fisted one of them, and the two of them backed up at the same time, and both sides stood on the side, and no one could do anything about it.


    But Huang Yuming can see that the other party has not done all they can!


    One of them rang his cell phone, he took a look at the text message, and narrowed his eyes slightly: "Today, I won''t kill you! Next time, I want you all to die!"

 Chapter 353： The water is too deep

    The two slowly backed away and left directly.


    "Want to go?"


    Brother Gou roared and was about to rush over.


    Suddenly, Shanhu gave a sneer, pulled off his coat, and suddenly revealed a timer, ticking the countdown!


    Brother Gou''s face changed drastically, and Huang Yuming immediately said, "Let them go!"


    These two people are simply crazy!


    "Be prepared, next time, take your dog''s life!"


    Shanhu two got into the car and left immediately.


    Huang Yuming beckoned: "Keep up!"


    These two people are too dangerous, and they are crazy, they have no bottom line.


    He must make sure that the two of them are leaving instead of entering the provincial capital again, otherwise, even if they die, they will have to stop them on the road.


    Are all the people in the underground circle of Jianzhou like this?


    The Hummer did not enter the provincial capital anymore, but walked directly from the provincial road, and stopped at the boundary line.


    At this moment, a car has been parked on the side of the boundary stone, and there are three people standing on the side, feeling the breath, exactly like the mountain tiger.


    Jianzhou Five Tigers!


    are all here!


    Huang Yuming and the others got out of the car and stayed vigilant on the other side of the border stele. Unexpectedly, the five tigers in Jianzhou were all here.


    It seems that they are not just to simply test the Tianhai Provincial City!


    "Toot¡ª¡ª"


    Soon, another car came. Huang Yuming recognized it at once. It was Jiangning''s car, which shocked my heart.


    The car stopped and Jiang Ning came down, still clutching Yang Xiao, who was already covered in blood.


    It¡¯s just that Yang Xiao¡¯s face doesn¡¯t show the slightest fear or anger, some are just crazy and proud.


    The five tigers on the opposite side saw Yang Xiao being beaten like this, and their faces suddenly sank.


    "you wanna die!"


    The mountain tiger was about to do it immediately, but the tiger hunt shook his head.


    "Where are people?"


    Jiangning didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense. He glanced at the five tigers, but he couldn''t see the slightest fear on his face. If he really wants to do it, let alone the five tigers, even fifty tigers, kill them clean!


    "Wow!"


    The car door opened, and five or six people drove down, all of whom were distributors of the Lin Group in the southeast region.


    At this moment, everyone was blindfolded, and his face was full of horror.


    "Substitution."


    The hunting tiger stared at Jiang Ning, with eyes like poisonous snakes.


    Jiangning pushed Yang Xiao over, Hunting Tiger nodded, and several distributors were immediately released by them, and both sides changed at the same time.


    "take away."


    Jiang Ning ordered, and Gou and several people immediately pulled away several channel merchants, and the others remained vigilant, staring at Yang Xiao and others.


    The rope on Yang Xiao''s hand was untied, and the bloodstains he squeezed out did not make her feel pain, but showed a hint of enjoyment.


    This crazy woman is absolutely perverted!


    "It failed,"


    Yang Xiao smiled, even if that face was still swollen by Jiang Ning, it looked very hideous.


    "It''s a pity, you dare not kill me."


    She stared at Jiang Ning: "The water in the sea seems to be really deep, interesting and interesting."


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes, Huang Yuming immediately stepped forward and said something in Jiang Ning''s ear.


    "It''s really interesting."


    Jiangning glanced at Shanhu and then at several other people. Jianzhou Five Tigers are the strongest masters in the underground circle of Jianzhou. Together, the five people are stronger than Can Jian.


    They all came today, just to pick up Yang Xiao back.


    It seemed that Yang Xiaoguo was really scheming. He couldn''t make an assassination. He had already figured out a way out for himself.


    is not only the depth of the Tianhai Underground Circle, but also the underground circle of Jianzhou!


    "Jiangning, see you next time, I will definitely cut off your head!"

 Chapter 354： The time has not come

    Yang Xiao wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth and laughed, looking crazy.


    After finishing speaking, she got into the car. Wuhu watched Jiang Ning vigilantly, and got into the car one by one, and immediately turned around and left.


    "Big brother, why don''t you keep them?"


    Brother Gou couldn''t help but said.


    With Jiang Ning''s strength, there is definitely no problem to keep them, not to mention that there are still them, even if they are dead, you can''t let go of these bastards!


    "Not urgent."


    Jiangning said, "The time has not yet arrived."


    He is not afraid of what Shanhu is on. If he takes a shot, Shanhu will not even have a chance to pull the lead!


    But, the time has not come!


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at Brother Gou and the others: "Well, facing two tigers, do you feel confident that you can kill them?"


    Ge Gou''s face flushed slightly.


    Ten of them joined forces, and they could only draw a tie, and the other party hadn''t exerted their full strength yet, and they really wanted to fight to the death. Perhaps they could kill one and wound one severely, but the ten of them would definitely have a lot of casualties.


    "I will not kill them, because these five tigers are your sharpening stones!"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Kill them, you are just getting started."


    Hearing this, Brother Dog and others are excited!


    Jiangning, do you leave these dog days to them?


    "You want to be the most ferocious wolves. If you can''t succeed, it will be my failure."


    Jiangning glanced at everyone, "And I, never fail!"


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou and others, shouted in unison.


    If they don¡¯t grow up, the plan to go north will not be so easy to implement. This southeast region, this Jianzhou underground circle, is just a hole.


    I want to tear this hole, and even use this hole as a whetstone for the Wolves to let them enter that level.


    A Fei has already made preparations in the north, and the opening of the Luo family has also been opened. Now, he can move forward step by step.


    When Jiangning¡¯s plan to go north is successful and officially enters the north, it will cause a sensation!


    "It''s time to teach you how to fight in battle."


    Jiangning Road.


    Soon, everyone went back, and the Gou and others went directly back to the East China Sea, summoned everyone, continued training in the suburban training ground, and prepared to wait for Jiangning.


    And Jiang Ning went to the mask club.


    Lin Yu was really worried, and she blamed herself even more.


    I was relieved to see that the distributors were all safe and sound.


    "Husband, thank you."


    Lin Yu really took Jiang Ning''s hand, "Am I very useless?"


    She seems to be really weak. Compared with the crazy woman Yang Xiao, she doesn''t have any strength or dominance.


    "Nonsense."


    Jiangning scratched her nose, "You are the best wife in the world, who said you are useless?"


    In this world, one who can conquer Jiangning can''t find a second one.


    "The woman said..."


    "Don''t be influenced by that crazy woman. Kindness is not because there will be rewards, but because it is right to do so."


    Lin Yu nodded really.


    The quality of this society depends not on how many people do evil, but how many people can face evil and still choose to be good.


    Jiang Ning knew this very well. He knew even better that if there is darkness in this world, then Lin Yu must really be in the darkness, that touch of light.


    And he is a person who can dispel darkness and bring light to more people.


    Therefore, Jiang Ning will do his best to protect Lin Yuzhen and her innocence.


    Jiangning took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and said, "Moreover, those who do bad things are not without punishment, but the time has not come!"

 Chapter 355： What kind of death do you want

    Jianzhou.


    Yang Xiao is back.


    "boom!"


    The water cup on the table was smashed to pieces!


    The floor-to-ceiling mirror in front of ¡¡¡¡ was kicked to pieces by her and scattered all over the floor.


    The face photographed by those fragments made her whole person almost a bit distorted. She couldn''t believe it, her face was drawn like this by Jiang Ning!


    The several surgeons on the side were trembling, their throats were dry, and they didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Jiangning! I''m sure to break your body into pieces!"


    Yang Xiao shouted.


    "You go down first, dispense the medicine, and let the lady recover as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Mr. Yan."


    Yan Chong stood aside, his face also ugly.


    As the well-deserved eldest brother of the Jianzhou underground circle, in the eyes of others, he is the king of the Jianzhou underground circle, but he himself knows that without Yang Xiao, he is nothing.


    "Miss, I will lead someone to kill Jiang Ning!"


    Yang Xiao turned his head abruptly, reached Yan Chong in two steps, grabbed his collar, and said viciously: "Do you think he is so easy to kill?"


    "If you want to kill, I want to kill myself!"


    Yan Chong did not move, frowning slightly: "But you are injured."


    "What are these?"


    Yang Xiao sneered, "Do you really think Jiang Ning can''t kill me this time?"


    She knew that in Jiang Ning''s eyes, her threats had no meaning at all.


    What kind of partner, why would Jiang Ning care? He cares, only the Lin Yuzhen woman!


    Thinking of Lin Yuzhen, Yang Xiao''s face was even more murderous!


    Even if Jiang Ning cannot be killed, she must kill Lin Yuzhen.


    She doesn''t allow women to be so weak or so kind, she must be cruel! She wants all women to be as fierce and cruel as hers!


    "The water in Tianhai is very deep. I asked someone to check it. There is no news from the north side for the time being."


    Yan Chong tidied his collar and said, "Miss, we don''t have enough information. I''m afraid we should be more cautious."


    It is not easy to control the underground circle of a provincial capital. Even Yang Xiao would not be able to do it without the support of a family in the north.


    When a ship gets bigger and bigger, it is not easy to turn, let alone turn around.


    What they can do is to stabilize the course, keep going straight, and not be easily squeezed away by others.


    Right now, the Lin Group is going to step into the southeast area. Obviously the people from the underground circle of the East China Sea must also come in.


    Yang Xiao ignored him, and gave Yan Chong a cold look: "Do your own business, I don''t need you to care."


    She sat back in front of the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror. She stretched out her hand on her face and touched it gently. These slap prints were hot and painful, but there was a strange pleasure.


    Yang Xiao suddenly enjoyed it.


    In her mind, the image of Jiang Ning slapped her violently, the two long legs under her body were unconsciously intertwined and twisted.


    Yan Chong took a look, did not say anything, and retired respectfully.


    "Jiangning... Which way of death do you want?"


    After a while, there was a flush on Yang Xiao''s face, his breathing became slightly rapid, and his eyes became blurred.


    She opened the drawer, looked at the medicine bottle inside, and was about to reach for it, when the phone rang suddenly.


    Yang Xiao''s eyes suddenly became sober, after a glance, he connected impatiently.


    "What are you looking for me again?"


    is a call from Yang Huang. In the entire Yang family, except for Yang Huang, Yang Xiao will not answer anyone''s calls.


    "Let you check Yang Luolin''s news, why didn''t you reply to me for so long? How about your brother?"


    Yang Huang was a little worried.


    He knows that this woman is so powerful, he asked her to check it, and he would definitely find it, but how long it has been, he hasn''t responded to him, especially when the old man asked him in a hurry, he urged him several times.


    "Yang Luolin? I found it."


    Yang Xiao laughed, his eyes flickered, "Well, let me go home and tell you."

 Chapter 356： Send a Gift

    "It''s been a long time since I went back to look at the old thing. It just so happened that there were some gifts for him."


    Yang Huang didn¡¯t like to hear Yang Xiao talking like this, and warned: "Go home when you go home, don¡¯t go home, talk nonsense, do you know?"


    Snapped!


    Yang Xiao hung up directly.


    She took a shower and changed her clothes. It seemed that she suddenly became indifferent to the injury on her face and hurried towards the Yang family.


    The old house of the Yang family has a history of several decades.


    When the first generation of patriarchs emerged, they built such a manor with a total area of ??more than 1,000 square meters.


    In the hands of this generation of Yang Huang, the Yang family has developed extremely fast, not to mention the daughter of Yang Xiao, who has provided him with a lot of help overtly and secretly.


    In the lobby of the Yang family, Yang Dong was a little anxious and even more angry.


    "Huh, you want to give me a gift?"


    He sneered, "When did my granddaughter be so filial?"


    "Dad, it''s rare for her to be filial, why are you still angry."


    Yang Huang smiled and said, "And she said she found Luo Lin, you can rest assured."


    Hearing these words, Yang Dong nodded.


    He cares about Yang Luolin most. As for Yang Xiao, he doesn''t care whether he will bring him gifts or not.


    As long as you find Yang Luolin and know that he is okay, that''s it.


    "Toot¡ª¡ª"


    Outside, there was the sound of car horns, and Yang Huang knew that Yang Xiao had arrived.


    He was about to go out, and Yang Dong snorted, "What are you doing? My daughter comes back, and I want you as an old man to go out to pick you up? What do you look like! Sit down for me!"


    Yang Huang didn''t dare to disobey.


    Even if he is the head of the Yang family, a well-deserved big figure, in fact, Yang Dong has a strong desire to control, and the real right to speak of the Yang family is still in the hands of Yang Dong.


    "Yes."


    Yang Huang sat there and didn''t move.


    After a while, Yang Xiao stepped in, and his walking gesture made Yang Dong very dissatisfied.


    Where is the way a girl walks at home?


    What kind of style is it!


    He paused on his crutches, and was about to start cursing, when he suddenly saw the wound on Yang Xiao''s face, it was so swollen.


    "what happened?"


    Yang Huang spoke first and looked at the wound on Yang Xiao''s face. He was shocked and angrily said, "Who did it?"


    "My daughter of the Yang family, who dares to fight!"


    "Hehe, people don''t care if I am the daughter of the Yang family,"


    Yang Xiao glanced at Yang Dong disdainfully, and said, "Besides, what is the daughter of the Yang family?"


    Yang Huang didn''t speak, she knew that Yang Xiao had grievances since he was a child.


    And Yang Dong''s face sank.


    Yang Xiao, the granddaughter, is simply ruining the Yang family''s style!


    "If you feel ashamed of your surname Yang, you can change your surname directly too!"


    Yang Dong said you''re welcome.


    "I think,"


    Yang Xiao pulled a chair and sat down, straight up Erlang''s legs, boldly, "But I thought about it, I''m going to change my surname, then who will inherit this huge family business of the Yang family?"


    "Do you want to inherit the Yang family?"


    Yang Dong''s expression changed, and immediately sneered, "Dreaming!"


    "The family business of the Yang family, how can it be your turn to be inherited by a woman''s family, you die this heart!"


    He was a little sullen, and his face flushed slightly. He had known that Yang Xiao, the granddaughter, had no peace of mind.


    dare to covet the Yang family''s family business?


    It seems that she must be kicked out, so as not to have extra branches!


    "Is it?"


    Yang Xiao laughed and looked at Yang Dong playfully, "But, what if Yang Luolin is dead?"

 Chapter 357： Better be honest

    The air seemed to freeze instantly.


    The expressions of Yang Dong and Yang Huang froze there at once, as if they didn''t hear what Yang Xiao said.


    "You, what did you say?"


    Yang Huang reacted first, his expression changed, and hurriedly asked, "What did you just say, what happened to Luo Lin? What happened to him?"


    "died."


    What Yang Xiao said [Hongqi Novel www.hongqibook.com] is an understatement.


    is like a dog or a cat.


    "You said Yang Luolin was dead?"


    Yang Dong stood up suddenly, almost unable to stand still, he quickly supported the crutches, his face flushed, and he stared at Yang Xiao.


    "Yes, Yang Luolin is dead."


    Yang Xiao was still calm, with a playful look on his face, staring at Yang Dong, "He died in Tianhai. It provokes the local underground circle, and his death is terrible."


    "It is said that I was pulled to make flower fertilizer."


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Like a bolt from the blue sky, Yang Dong was stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    And Yang Huang was even more shocked, his face was full of disbelief.


    This must be Yang Xiao deliberately angry with the old man!


    This is not true!


    "Yang Xiao!"


    Yang Huang was furious and yelled directly, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense,"


    Yang Xiao tilted his head and sneered, "You send someone to investigate, isn''t it clear?"


    Yang Huang was short of breath, not knowing what to do for a while.


    He never thought that Yang Luolin would die.


    His heir to the Yang family will die outside!


    "Go and check!"


    Yang Dong vigorously beat the crutches, coughing violently, worried and anxious, "Yang Huang, you will check it out for me now!"


    Yang Huang ran out immediately.


    "You...you knew it a long time ago?"


    Yang Dong stared at Yang Xiao, his back was undulating with anger.


    "I just found out,"


    Yang Xiao picked up the grapes on the table, peeled one and put it in his mouth, "No, I will tell you the first time."


    She suddenly sneered, her eyes full of gloat.


    "Why, your son died, what''s your mood now?"


    With a buzzing sound, Yang Dong couldn''t stand firmly, and sat down directly, looking at Yang Xiao in horror. He didn''t expect Yang Xiao to know about it.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "It''s weird I would know?"


    Yang Xiao said, "Do you think that what you made is perfect? ??It''s a pity, my mother, her mouth is not strict, and she will recruit everything after a beat."


    "You killed her?"


    Yang Dong''s voice was trembling.


    "Don''t you deserve to die if you don''t guard women''s way? Lose my face!"


    Yang Xiao said with disdain.


    Yang Dong''s entire face turned pale in an instant.


    He has a strong desire to control the Yang family. Even if he is old enough, he still refuses to delegate all powers. Even if Yang Huang is now the head of the family, he still has to listen to him.


    Even Yang Dong, the next-generation heir to the head of the family, only wants his own son to be.


    So he gave Yang Huang a brother, and he still borrowed Yang Huang''s wife!


    No one else knows about this. Yang Xiao actually beaten him forcibly, which he learned from her mother.


    "You are such a crazy woman! Crazy woman!"


    Yang Dong roared.


    Yang Xiao just laughed, not caring at all, even taking it as a compliment to himself.


    Looking at Yang Dong''s desperate and extremely angry appearance, she felt in a good mood.


    "Want to kill me, right? It''s a pity, no chance. If you were a kid, if you killed me cruelly, now you are safe."


    Yang Xiao got up, "You, it''s best to be honest, otherwise I will tell my dad about this. I don''t know how long you can be an old lady."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Yang Dong pointed at Yang Xiao, coughing with anger, his back undulating.


    But Yang Xiao ignored him, waved his hand, laughed and turned to leave.


    can be very angry with Yang Dong, she didn''t come back in vain when she went home today.


    As for how the Yang family will retaliate against Donghai, what does it have to do with her?

 Chapter 358： Battlefield!

    She only hopes that Jiang Ning will not die so early, she still wants to play with him again.


    Yang Dong sat in the hall, his chest ups and downs, so many people suddenly happened, making his heart a little flustered.


    put a green hat on his son. When he was young, he was not afraid of anything. How about Yang Huang even if he knew it?


    But now, he is old, and Yang Huang''s paternal power is getting stronger and stronger!


    really let Yang Huang know, he might kill himself directly!


    Yang Xiao, too vicious!


    This woman is too vicious!


    "dad!"


    Soon, Yang Huang ran back, his face was very ugly, he clenched his fists, and his eyes were full of grief and anger, "Luo Lin, he... is gone!"


    ßѵ±¡ª¡ª


    The walking stick in Yang Dong''s hand fell to the ground all of a sudden.


    He opened his mouth and muttered: "He, is he really dead?"


    Yang Huang nodded.


    He just asked a well-informed person and confirmed that Yang Luolin was dead, and he died in Tianhai, just like Yang Xiao said.


    "Where is his body?"


    Yang Huang shook his head.


    At this point, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s been pulled as a flower fertilizer just like Yang Xiao said.


    What kind of person did he provoke?


    "boom!"


    Yang Dong pushed the table down, his whole person was like a mad lion, his eyes were almost staring out.


    "Damn! Damn!"


    "Who killed Luo Lin! Who killed him!"


    Yang Dong shouted, "Find out for me, I want him to die without a place to bury! I want them all to die!"


    He yelled hysterically, in a frantic state, almost mad with anger, unable to get up with a breath, and coughing violently.


    "Ahem -"


    "dad!"


    "I...I want them to die!"


    With a plop, Yang Dong was so angry that he fell straight down.


    ¡­¡­


    then.


    Donghae City.


    Suburban training ground.


    Brother Gou waited thirty people, all of them arrived.


    After fighting with the two tigers in Jianzhou, they all knew that their strength was not enough.


    want to protect the East China Sea, want to follow Jiang Ning, their strength is far from enough!


    It''s not because they didn''t work hard enough, and didn''t work hard enough.


    is not because their talents are too bad, but because the time is too short.


    In such a short period of time, they can grow to this point. They are already shocked by the heavens. If they don¡¯t see it with their own eyes, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t believe it.


    This miraculous transformation actually exists.


    But now, they still need to become stronger!


    Jiang Ning, who was standing in front of Brother Gou and others, glanced around and nodded slightly.


    "Your talent is not the best, but you have done a good job."


    He said loudly, "It''s just that as an individual, everyone has more or less shortcomings, so that your strength will fall into a bottleneck, and it will be difficult to break through for a while. Some people are fast, but their attack power is low, and some people have strong defenses. But the movement speed is slow, and some people have strong attacks, but their defenses are full of loopholes!"


    Brother Gou and the others listened carefully, every word Jiang Ning said was of utmost importance to them.


    "You have to rely on one person to cover everything. Now you can''t do it,"


    Jiang Ning said loudly, "So, I will teach you battle formation techniques now!"


    Hearing the words battle formation technique, a group of people''s eyes lit up. They knew that what Jiang Ning taught them was nothing wrong!


    As long as they can improve their strength, they are willing to do anything!


    "Combine ultimate moves, cooperate with each other, help each other, learn from each other''s strengths, and explode your strength exponentially!"


    Jiang Ning''s voice seems to have a kind of magic, which makes people instantly boil with blood.


    "You are wolves, a group of wolves! Only by uniting and cooperating with each other can you look at your direction, do you understand it!"


    "Understand!"


    everyone, shouted in unison.

 Chapter 359： Killing intent!

    Jiangning knows very well that the talents of Brother Gou and others are not high-class, even medium-sized.


    These, the dog brothers themselves know better.


    But they are willing to fight!


    Dare to go to training!


    As long as Jiangning gave the order, they would have nothing to look back!


    Just like iron-blooded soldiers, they only listen to the orders of the highest commander, Jiang Ning said, they will do it, and never hesitate.


    Everyone has their own advantages and disadvantages. It is not easy to become a master of offense and defense.


    This requires hard work and more talent!


    Being an ordinary person, with mediocre talent, I am afraid that the achievements in this life will stop here.


    But their eldest brother is Jiang Ning!


    is the omnipotent God of War!


    "What I said next, listen carefully, this is an opportunity for you to change,"


    Jiangning solemnly said, "This set of battle formation techniques can not only allow you to use it together, but also allow you to find your own way of martial arts!"


    The faces of Brother Gou and others couldn''t restrain the excitement.


    The road to Budo!


    That is to allow them, like Can Jian, like Jianzhou Five Tigers, to walk on their own way.


    Everyone, attentively, dare not get the slightest distraction.


    Every sentence Jiang Ning said, every action they made, they kept in their hearts, in their minds, it seemed to be played in a loop.


    This time, Jiang Ning talked for two hours, personally practiced for them, guided their movements, and let them understand as soon as possible.


    Huang Yuming, who was standing on the side, had a more serious expression on his face, and the admiration in his eyes became stronger.


    "Big Brother is Big Brother."


    He couldn''t help but sigh.


    This time Jiang Ning asked him to go to the north and cooperate with A Fei to complete the task. In a short time, Huang Yuming seemed to have undergone baptism.


    When he came into contact with that world, he realized that he used to be a frog at the bottom of the well!


    His vision is too narrow, and what he can see is limited.


    But just touched the tip of the iceberg and learned a little bit about Jiang Ning¡¯s life. Huang Yuming was shocked. That kind of worship is deeply rooted in the bones and from the heart!


    is completely embedded in his own soul!


    "Agou, you probably don''t know how many people are eager to be urged by the eldest brother, even if they pay a huge price, it''s a pity that they have no chance."


    Huang Yuming took a deep breath, suddenly a little envious of Brother Gou and others.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to martial arts, and he can¡¯t follow Jiang Ning to fight on the battlefield, but he has the brain and can become Jiang Ning¡¯s military commander and his right arm!


    Throughout the whole afternoon, Brother Gou and the others wholeheartedly comprehended Jiang Ning¡¯s battle formation techniques. It was dark and Jiang Ning had already left, but they still kept going.


    On the training ground, there are roars of tigers and wolves!


    It can be heard in the factory far away.


    "Xiao Xu, what are they doing?"


    Chen Yu is now completely in the state. In a short period of time, reform and innovation have greatly improved the production efficiency of the factory.


    Xiao Xu also admired it very much now, and fully cooperated with Chen Yu''s efforts.


    "Do you guys? They say they are exercising,"


    Xiao Xu smiled, "A strong body can protect us. They are the patron saints of the East China Sea."


    Patron Saint?


    In Chen Yu''s mind, he suddenly thought of Jiang Ning, maybe Jiang Ning is the real patron saint of the East China Sea.


    ¡­¡­


    then.


    Jianzhou Yang Family!


    The entire Yang family''s atmosphere is extremely suppressed.


    No one dared to speak loudly, even walking around without daring to make footsteps, for fear of provoking the violent Patriarch.


    Yang Huang''s face was gloomy, so full that it almost dripped water.


    Yang Dong, who was sitting above him, was even more expressionless, except for the anger and murderous intent that surged crazily in those eyes!

 Chapter 360： Sinking into the sea

    "Kill! Kill them for me!"


    Suddenly, Yang Dong roared, his voice trembling, "All the masters raised by the Yang family will go to the East China Sea for me, kill that Jiangning and destroy the Lin Group!"


    Yang Huang said with a sullen face: "We have no evidence."


    "What evidence do you want?"


    Yang Dong was furious, "In the southeast, the sales channels of the Lin Group have been smashed by me. All the masters raised are sent to the East China Sea to kill them all. This is an order!"


    "Yes!"


    Yang Huang nodded.


    Soon, the order was passed on, but all of Lin''s sales locations in the southeast area were withdrawn. People left the building empty, and there was nothing.


    This made Yang Huang''s bones trembling with anger.


    I want to vent, but there is nowhere to vent.


    There are 18 masters in the Yang family. In addition to the two transferred by Yang Luolin, there are sixteen, powerful masters.


    Yang Dong leaned on crutches and stared at sixteen people.


    "I don''t care what method you use, kill Jiang Ning! Kill everyone in the Lin family!"


    "Jiangning''s head, ten million!"


    "The heads of the Lin family are ten million each!"


    Yang Dong shouted: "Have you heard clearly!"


    "Yes!"


    Sixteen people, all of them dispersed, not to mention others, the reward alone is worth their risk.


    "Where is Yang Xiao?"


    Seeing Yang Huang standing by, Yang Dong said with a cold face, "Her eldest brother was killed. Isn''t she willing to take revenge?"


    Yang Xiao''s strength is stronger, and the connections in the underground circle of Jianzhou are not weak at all.


    Especially the tiger under Yan Chong!


    "I can''t reach her."


    Yang Huang shook his head.


    He knew that Yang Xiao was unwilling to contribute. It was Yang Luolin who died. She didn''t care at all. What''s more, she was staring at the Yang family''s family business now, didn''t give the Yang family to her, and counted on her to contribute?


    Let''s dream.


    "Huh, Nizi! All Nizi!"


    A cold light flashed in Yang Dong''s eyes, thinking that when Jiang Ning and Lin''s family were resolved, Yang Xiao must also be resolved.


    She knew her relationship with Yang Luolin, once exposed, her status as an old lady would be in jeopardy!


    He can live for more than ten years, and he has to control the Yang family for more than ten years!


    Watching Yang Dong leave, Yang Huang''s face was uncertain.


    He clenched his fists tightly, released them suddenly, and took out the phone from his pocket. There was a text message on it, which was sent by Yang Xiao.


    Seeing the contents inside, he seemed to be struck by lightning!


    That kind of shame, that kind of shame, made him have the urge to kill!


    "Dad, you are really my good father to Yang Huang!"


    He stared at Yang Dong''s back, his teeth rattled.


    He never thought that it would be his biological father who caused him to suffer such a great humiliation. Perhaps, he should accept Yang Xiao''s suggestion. Only the two father and daughter can truly control the entire Yang family!


    Sixteen people, all headed towards the East China Sea, Yang Dong had no doubts about their strength.


    These people are all well-known masters in the arena, and even a few of them have learned from the martial arts, and their reputations in the arena are not bad at all.


    The Yang family has taken carelessly over the years, and it is inevitable that they have taken secretly.


    What''s the point of killing Jiang Ning and Lin''s family?


    Yes, three days later, none of the 16 people came back, not even a single message.


    After leaving Jianzhou and heading to the East China Sea, he immediately evaporated.


    As if sinking into the sea!

 Chapter 361： Torn

    "boom!"


    Yang Dong was furious.


    slapped his hand on the table.


    "what happened?"


    He roared, "What about people? Why didn''t anyone come back! What about people!"


    "I''m afraid they are all dead."


    Yang Huang''s face is still gloomy, but his tone is a little gloating.


    "Are all dead?"


    Yang Dong''s lips trembled.


    This is all cultivated by the Yang family with a lot of money. Every year, the cost is not small.


    In the past, the Yang family arranged for them to do things, and they have never failed. Why did they all die this time?


    This is a huge loss!


    The Yang family wanted to retaliate against the Lin family, and wanted to destroy the Lin family''s sales station, but they had retreated long ago, and they had nowhere to sprinkle if they were angry.


    sent people directly to the East China Sea, but it fell to the sea.


    That is the sixteen masters of the Yang family!


    "Our Yang family has suffered a great loss."


    Yang Huang said, "Dad, you can''t ignore the future development of the Yang family because of Yang Luolin''s death."


    His tone was a little cold, and even with a hint of anger.


    Yang Dong turned his head and glanced at him: "What did you say?"


    "That''s your son! He is dead, don''t you want to avenge him?"


    Yang Huang didn''t speak, but he sneered in his heart.


    my son?


    That can only be regarded as my brother, even, I don¡¯t want to admit it at all!


    "He is dead. I really want to avenge him, but because of this, the Yang family can''t continue to lose."


    Yang Huang shook his head and said, "If all the sixteen masters died in the East China Sea, then our Yang family would suffer even greater losses. If the heir is dead, he can still be replaced with a new one, but these masters are dead, it¡¯s not so good. to cultivate."


    Yang Dong''s face flushed upon hearing this.


    What is the heir can be changed again?


    "Can the heir be changed again? Are there others?"


    Yang Dong roared, "Should I change your Patriarch!"


    Yang Huang was also angry, but gritted his teeth: "If you think it is necessary to change, just change it! Anyway, this Yang family, you have the final say!"


    This sentence immediately made Yang Dong''s body tremble.


    He fixedly looked at Yang Huang, with a bad premonition in his heart.


    My own son has always been obedient, even if he is strong outside, he still has to listen to Yang Dong when he returns to the Yang family, but today, dare to sing against him?


    Does he know?


    Yang Dong immediately forced himself to calm down. He has been in control of the Yang family for so many years, he has never been a fool.


    He guessed that Yang Huang knew about it out of ten, and the crazy woman Yang Xiao said it.


    "Luo Lin is dead, who will inherit the future of the Yang family?"


    "Yang Luolin is not the only person in the Yang family. As long as he has the blood of the Yang family and has the ability to lead the Yang family to the next level, changing the heir may not be a good choice."


    Yang Huang said coldly, "I always think Yang Xiao is pretty good."


    "fart!"


    Yang Dong was furious, "She is also the Yang family?"


    "Then you find another one?"


    Yang Huang¡¯s tone was sarcasm, "Or, take advantage of Dad¡¯s okay, give me a brother? Would you like your daughter-in-law to help!"


    This is tantamount to tearing the skin!


    Yang Dong almost couldn''t stand firm, and he held the table, so that he didn''t fall.


    He looked at Yang Huang, breathing slightly.


    After a long time, he slowly said: "I''m all for the Yang family!"


    "Hehe, what a good one for the Yang family, what about now?"


    Yang Huang was unwilling to show weakness, and directly refuted it for the first time, "Are you not, you have to do it for the Yang family!"


    "Huh, it''s not your turn to question me!"


    Yang Dong squinted his eyes, his ferocious look was revealed, "This Yang family, I still call the shots!"


    As long as he wants, he can change the owner at any time!


    Yang Huang didn''t say anything, took a few deep breaths, but calmed down.


    "Then you decide."


    "If you want to avenge Yang Luolin, you will continue to send people to the East China Sea and continue to attack the Lin Group. Everything about the Yang family is up to you."


    After ¡¡¡¡, he turned around and left without looking back.


    Yang Dong trembled with anger, but he could only push his crutches hard, and yelled: "Nizi! All Nizi!"


    "I really thought I couldn''t help the Lin family?"


    He sneered, "I want to do it, no one wants to live!"


    He can use a lot of power. To deal with a mere Lin family, what is it? Isn''t it just sixteen masters of domestication who die when they die? Do you really think he can do nothing?


    Yang Dong can see it, Yang Huang has now renounced himself, and wants to stand with Yang Xiao and seize the Yang family''s inheritance.


    dreaming!


    Their father and daughter are dreaming!


    As long as he still has a breath, Yang Xiao won''t even want to take a single cent from Yang''s house.


    Soon, Yang Dong made a decision. He was fierce and decisive. He no longer had the slightest hesitation. Since his domestic masters are not enough, he should spend money and ask outside masters. Isn''t it just killing? Someone specializes in this. Decent.

 Chapter 362： Have the courage

    then.


    Tokai!


    Sixteen people lined up, kneeling on the ground, all of their hands were broken, and they were tied firmly, without the slightest chance of escape.


    Jiangning sat there and took a look: "Yes, I have the courage to come and kill me in the East China Sea."


    "You think too much of yourself, or do you look down on them?"


    He pointed to the brother Gou and the others who were standing aside.


    It took a few days to hone the battle formation technique, but the dog brothers and the others said that they had no chance to use the enemy, so someone took the initiative to send it to the door.


    With this hands-on, a group of people are almost crazy!


    This kind of battle formation technique allows them to continuously amplify their advantages, while their shortcomings are completely hidden.


    is amazingly powerful.


    If they are fighting alone, they may not necessarily be the opponents of these masters, but they can use battle formation techniques to siege and kill these people, but they will be able to capture them without any pressure.


    "Hmph, since it falls into your hands, you have to kill or pluck it, just listen to it!"


    One of them, with a hard mouth, sneered, "You have offended the Yang family, you are doomed to a dead end!"


    "boom!"


    Brother Gou didn''t have so much patience, and hit his head with a punch.


    In an instant, like a watermelon bursting into pieces!


    "Disrespect to the big brother, look for death!"


    The rest of them turned pale.


    I didn''t expect this East China Sea to be so terrible. Rumor has it that the East China Sea is a forbidden land. After this experience, they really understand how terrible the word forbidden land is.


    They had just arrived in the East China Sea and they had been exposed before they even started to act.


    From being besieged, to now being interrupted and kneeling here, but only less than an hour.


    is terrible!


    It is impossible to kill someone like Jiangning in such a city, but unfortunately, the old lady of the Yang family doesn''t know.


    "The Yang Family,"


    Jiang Ning laughed, as if he heard a joke, "I really hope that the Yang family can send more masters. Don''t just use your wine and rice bags."


    "My brothers, I still need some sharpening stones. If the Yang family doesn''t come, then I will go home."


    Hearing this, the faces of the remaining fifteen people changed drastically and were terrified.


    Jiangning is so arrogant! He didn''t put the Yang family in his eyes at all, but actually regarded the Yang family as a sharpening stone for these people.


    He still dare to go to Jianzhou?


    directly to the Yang family''s site?


    Jiangning is too arrogant!


    They had never seen such an arrogant person before, and they even wanted to kill Shang Jianzhou and took the initiative to find the Yang family.


    That''s a dead end!


    "It''s not ashamed to say it!"


    Someone couldn''t help but yelled, "Jianzhou, it''s not like you can go!"


    "Is it."


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes, "I will go, but you must not see it anymore."


    After finishing speaking, he stopped paying attention to these ants and turned and left.


    Huang Yuming followed, stretched out his hand and cut, and Gou and others immediately understood.


    Following Jiang Ning all the way, Huang Yuming was waiting for Jiang Ning''s new order.


    He knew Jiang Ning was thinking.


    "Let Lao Zhao completely open up the intelligence network, especially the East China Sea, and raise a defense level. I guess someone is coming in."


    "Yes."


    Huang Yuming nodded and went to do it immediately.


    There are not many people who can use the Yang Family in Jianzhou. These sixteen should be regarded as the top masters of the Yang Family, but unfortunately, in their own eyes, they are still ants.


    The Yang family can''t do anything, there must be a back-up, especially the crazy woman Yang Xiao, who knows how distorted this woman will be?

 Chapter 363： All crazy

    Jiangning didn''t take care of it. The Yang family is now aiming at himself and wants to assassinate himself.


    That''s fun. He hasn''t moved his hands or feet for a while, so he has to warm up.


    The defense system in the East China Sea has been upgraded. Any stranger who enters the East China Sea will be noticed. It is not so easy to do bad things in the East China Sea.


    This is a test, to test what level the East China Sea Forbidden Land is now, and using himself as a bait, Jiang Ning doesn''t care at all.


    He seemed careless.


    Lin Yu is really busy in the company, Jiang Ning sits on the sofa in the office, making tea and eating snacks, so he is really at ease.


    I promised Lin Yuzhen that when she was done, she would take her to the hot springs. If Jiang Ning could not go, he could only wait here.


    then.


    Jianzhou, inside Yang Xiao¡¯s villa.


    Listening to what Yang Huang said, Yang Xiao couldn''t help but sneer.


    "This old thing is really shameless,"


    She said coldly, "Are you still willing to listen to him? He didn''t regard you as his son, but only as a tool."


    Yang Huang did not speak, even if it sounds uncomfortable.


    "The old immortal things have a strong desire to control the Yang family, and no one can intervene, even Yang Luolin, the same is true."


    Yang Xiao lit a cigarette and exhaled smoke, making his smoky makeup look even more gloomy.


    "They are just tools for him to control the Yang family."


    It''s ridiculous, Yang Dong really thinks he won''t die, who can beat time.


    Waiting for him to become a loess, what else can he control?


    "What do you want to do next?"


    Yang Huang asked directly.


    He is dead.


    There is no more feelings for Yang Dong.


    For the Yang family, he had done so many years and sacrificed so much. In the end, it was only a tool used by Yang Dong.


    Yang Dong didn¡¯t regard himself as a son, so why did he regard him as an old son?


    "Of course I get back what belongs to me."


    Yang Xiao laughed, "Dad, this Yang family should have been controlled by us long ago, right?"


    "When this old thing dies, the head of the Yang family will still be his father. I am not interested in taking charge of the Yang family."


    Yang Huang was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect Yang Xiao to say so.


    "I''m used to being free, it''s still a comfortable life for me. I just feel it''s not worth it for my dad, so I must get it back from the Yang family!"


    "it is good."


    Yang Huang nodded, "This Yang family should belong to our father and daughter. If you take the Yang family back, you are the heir. Dad is old and won''t live for many years, but as long as I''m still alive, I will help you develop the Yang family. Be stronger!"


    To help someone do it or not, to help my own daughter, at least this daughter, still has his own father in his eyes.


    Leaving from Yang Xiao, Yang Huang returned to Yang''s house.


    If there is something, I can say it, and I can say it more clearly.


    In the hall, Yang Dong sat in the upper position with a calm face, as if sixteen masters had died. To him, it was not a big deal.


    Seeing Yang Huang coming in, he just snorted.


    In this situation, he doesn''t need to pretend.


    "Go to the crazy woman Yang Xiao?"


    If it weren''t for Yang Xiao, maybe the Yang family wouldn''t be like this yet.


    Yang Luolin will not die, and Yang Huang will not know the truth.


    "She is not a mad woman, she is the future heir of the Yang family."


    Yang Huang said directly.


    "Huh, heir? Without me nodding, she would never have been!"


    "But she has decades to live, how about you?"


    Yang Huang refused to give up.


    This sentence made Yang Dong''s face sink.


    No one knows how much time he has, but he is definitely not as good as Yang Xiao, and he doesn''t even live as long as Yang Huang.


    But so what?


    As long as he thinks, he can decide who the Yang family will get!


    "I know you want to avenge Yang Luolin, as long as you promise to give the Yang family to Yang Xiao, then Yang Xiao will avenge you for this grudge."


    Yang Huangdao.


    He looked at Yang Dong, a sneer flashed across his face.


    Now that the sixteen masters of the Yang family have disappeared, it can be said that no one under Yang Dong uses them.


    How long can he hold on?


    neither revenge nor the control of the past. As the age gets older, the Yang family will sooner or later fall into the hands of their father and daughter.


    "I miss my old feelings. I give you this opportunity. I hope you can cherish it."


    Yang Dong listened and couldn''t help laughing.


    looked at Yang Huang as if looking at a fool, shaking his head repeatedly.


    He suddenly sneered, his face was full of disdain, and even with a kind of sarcasm!


    "Chance? No need!"


    Yang Dong said, "I''m not dead yet! This Yang family won''t have your turn to make irresponsible remarks!"


    "What''s more, the current head of the Yang family is no longer you. Even the future heir has nothing to do with your father and daughter."


    Yang Huang''s face changed.


    He turned his head and saw a beautiful young woman come out, nodding and smiling at him.

 Chapter 364： The killer is coming!

    Yang Huang was shocked, this Yang Dong actually wanted to give birth to one of his own?


    Is he crazy!


    "What''s the point of keeping a disobedient son? The Yang family must hand it over to my son who listens to me!"


    Yang Huang was trembling with anger, pointing at Yang Dong, not knowing what to say.


    This lunatic! He is the real lunatic!


    "I will avenge Yang Luolin''s hatred, and I will maintain the reputation of my Yang family. You don''t need to worry about your father and daughter. Starting today, you will all be expelled from the Yang family!"


    Yang Dong said loudly.


    Yang Huang snorted, said nothing, turned around and left.


    Yang Dong recruited his daughter and touched her belly, with a smile on his face: "I can still give birth, of course I have to cultivate an obedient son."


    What he is most confident about is his own ability, even if he gets older, he still has the same glory.


    It is still possible to regenerate a son and train for more than ten years.


    As for the majesty of the Yang family, isn''t it just killing Jiang Ning?


    As long as these 30 million are thrown out, are you afraid that no one will do it?


    He has found a relationship and issued a reward order. Jiang Ning has a head of 30 million, and everyone in the Lin family is worth 10 million!


    The killer world is crazy, this is big business!


    A killer who wants money, should he have already arrived in the East China Sea?


    Lin Group.


    Top-level office.


    Lin Yu really rubbed his shoulders and stretched, like a little cat.


    "It''s finally over!"


    She raised her head and shouted, "Husband, it''s off work!"


    Jiangning almost fell asleep.


    Lin Yu really said that it can be processed in one hour, and it takes three hours.


    The snacks in the office are finished, and the snacks hidden by the employees in the office area outside are also searched and eaten by Jiang Ning. If he waits like this, he can''t help it.


    "are you tired?"


    He smiled, and walked over to help Lin Yu really squeeze his shoulder, "Let''s go, Lao Huang has arranged it, and prepared the best technician to help you relax."


    "I want to thank Lao Huang!"


    Jiangning took Lin Yuzhen to leave the company and went directly to the clubhouse. Huang Yuming had arranged it early.


    He knew that Lin Yu was really busy with work and was under great pressure, so he invited the technicians with the best techniques in the entire East China Sea to serve Lin Yuzhen specifically.


    Soaked in the hot spring comfortably for a while, Lin Yu really almost hummed.


    "Everything is ready. There is a new steam engine. Rain can really experience it first."


    Huang Yuming smiled and said, "I promise to relax your body completely."


    "Hee hee, old Huang, thank you very much!"


    Lin Yu is really grateful.


    She knew this was specially arranged by Huang Yuming.


    Huang Yuming smiled and arranged a few waitresses to take care of Lin Yu''s real safety, and followed them together.


    And he turned his head to look at Jiang Ning: "Brother, your side?"


    Huang Yuming didn''t know why Jiang Ning asked him to separate the two people.


    He arranged two positions so that Jiang Ning and Lin Yu could really be together.


    Jiang Ning smiled: "No matter how sticky couples are, they have to have their own space, Lao Huang, you are not here, you still ask me?"


    Huang Yuming burst out laughing.


    "Here, it''s arranged."


    Huang Yuming knew that Jiang Ning had other meanings in his words. He must be separated from Lin Yuzhen for other reasons.


    Jiangning said nothing, walked into the private room and lay on the massage table.


    Soon, a technician walked in, wearing a mask, and respectfully said: "Mr. Jiang, I will help you today."


    Jiangning didn''t look back, and said directly: "Thanks for your hard work."


    The lighting was adjusted, and it was a little dim. The technician turned on the aromatherapy set aside, and soon a faint fragrance exuded in the room.


    Jiangning is still lying there, revealing his hardcover back, coming to the door, all kinds of scars!


    The technician walked to the bed and looked at the scars on Jiang Ning''s back, his eyes shrank involuntarily.


    He took out the essential oil bottle from the toolbox, opened the lid and poured it on Jiang Ning''s back, and took out some other things. The clanging sound made it a little noisy.


    "Mr. Jiang has a lot of scars on his back. Use more essential oil massage to get rid of some.


    The technician''s voice was gentle, and he reached out his hand on Jiang Ning''s back, rubbed it gently, and pushed the essential oil away.


    "Is that a very good technique?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t look back, smiled and said, "I can still trust the technician Lao Huang invited. It seems that your technique is very good."


    "Mr. Jiang passed the award, I will definitely serve you well."


    With two hands, gently stroked gently on Jiang Ning''s back, relaxing every muscle.


    The fragrance in the air gradually became richer.


    Jiangning lay there, motionless, breathing slowly became even, as if he was asleep.


    The technician carefully observed for a while, and made sure that Jiang Ning was asleep, and her eyes suddenly became cold, bloodthirsty, and cruel!

 Chapter 365： Yin and Yang killer!

    She still has one hand on Jiang Ning''s back, sliding rhythmically, and in the sleeve of the other hand, she quietly draws a steel needle that is ten centimeters long!


    "go to hell!"


    Holding a steel needle in her hand, she slammed into Jiang Ning''s heart!


    "boom!"


    But suddenly, Jiang Ning was like a leopard, instantly bounced, avoiding the needle, and at the same time protruding a hand, he grabbed the technician''s wrist all at once!


    All this is between the electric light and flint.


    The technician didn''t expect that Jiang Ning was not stunned by the incense?


    She never expected that Jiang Ning would react so quickly!


    "Unexpectedly, the killer has to train massage techniques now?"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "You are really in the wrong line. Staying in this club will make you more promising."


    "die!"


    The technician assassin''s eyes were cold, and she ignored what Jiang Ning said. She flipped her wrist and a steel needle pierced Jiang Ning''s arm. Jiang Ning immediately let go.


    Seeing this opportunity, the technician assassin took a step back, immediately kicked his feet, and struck again!


    Long legs like a whip, fierce and fierce, kicked directly at Jiang Ning''s head!


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning sat on the bed, his face calm, with one hand clasped, he directly grabbed the assassin''s ankle, violently, a trace of pain flashed in the technician assassin''s eyes.


    He didn''t want to stop, he pulled it along, and the technician assassin split directly, and he couldn''t stand still.


    "ßÝ!"


    Technician killer, smoothly threw the steel needle out of his hand, Jiang Ning tilted his head and avoided directly.


    The dim environment did not affect him in the slightest!


    Without waiting for the technician assassin to start his hand, Jiang Ning launched an attack. He jumped to the back of the technician assassin, cut a palm on her neck, directly knocked her out, and fell softly to the ground.


    "Big Brother!"


    Hearing the sound of fighting, Huang Yuming immediately led people in.


    He had already felt that Jiang Ning deliberately wanted to be alone.


    Seeing the technician who was stunned by Jiang Ning, Huang Yuming''s face sank and hurriedly ordered: "Tie it up!"


    He took the clothes, handed them to Jiang Ning, and reached out to remove the mask of the technician assassin. Unexpectedly, he was still a beautiful woman, she didn''t look like a assassin at all.


    "I didn''t expect that there was a killer who infiltrated the clubhouse!"


    The East China Sea has been cleaned up very cleanly. The underground circles may even be cleaner than the above ground circles.


    But it was the first time that Huang Yuming met the existence of a killer.


    "It''s not to blame you, the people of the killer organization, most people can''t figure them out."


    Jiangning walked to the assassin who was in a coma, stretched out his hand and took off her clothes directly, exposing his shoulders.


    "Should we go out?"


    Huang Yuming was startled, and asked hurriedly, he thought Jiang Ning wanted to rectify the assassin on the spot.


    Jiang Ning didn''t answer, glanced at the tattoo on the killer''s shoulder, and his eyes became cold.


    "It really is a yin and yang killer."


    "Yin and Yang killer?"


    Huang Yuming has never heard of such things.


    "Yin and Yang killer, in the killer organization, belongs to the silver medal killer, always two people act together, this is in the light, that is to say, there is another killer, hiding in the dark,"


    Jiangning sneered, "If one fails, the other will show up at any time when you relax and make up for it!"


    Upon hearing this, Huang Yuming was shocked.


    "Surround the clubhouse immediately, no one can get in!"


    He didn''t expect that such a powerful killer would come.


    If it is not against Jiang Ning, but other people, I am afraid it is already dead!


    "Block the East China Sea, don''t let any suspicious people go!"

 Chapter 366： Opportunity to build reputation

    Yin and Yang killer, Huang Yuming is the first time I have heard of it.


    Don''t say it''s him. I am afraid that few people have heard of a small city like Donghai. After all, even the assassin organization, whether it really exists, has always been mysterious.


    But Jiang Ning knows that the killer organization exists and has existed for many years, with a history of hundreds of years!


    He knows more about the killer organization than the current king of the killer organization.


    In Jiang Ning''s hands, three gold medal killers, sixteen silver medal killers, and other killers who were not long-eyed died, Jiang Ning never considered it.


    At the beginning, he was famous in the world, and there were countless people who wanted to kill him. During that time, the killer organization was connected to the reward mission, from 10 million US dollars to 30 million US dollars, and then to 100 million US dollars!


    Even, someone gave 300 million US dollars to buy the head of Jiangning!


    The killer organization sent many killers, including one of their trump cards, but the result has never changed. Those killers, all of them have come back and forth, and they all died under Jiang Ning''s hands.


    This made the killer organization both angry and helpless. The King of Killers even let out a word to fight Jiang Ning to the death.


    Until now, I haven''t seen the Killer King.


    Because he knew that he could not die, once he had a duel with Jiangning, Jiangning would not show any mercy!


    Jiangning didn''t expect that now there is another killer coming.


    Looking at the female killer who is still in a coma, Huang Yuming''s expression is a little serious.


    He had heard from ALFY that Jiang Ning''s former opponents were all extremely powerful. They weren''t any broken swords at all, what Ye Xinhuo could compare to.


    In his cognition, Can Jian and Ye Xinhuo are already top masters.


    But in A Fei¡¯s mouth, it¡¯s nothing at all.


    Huang Yuming feels it now, this assassin organization alone is so mysterious that he feels tremendous pressure!


    "Brother, is that your former enemy?"


    Huang Yuming is a little worried.


    Although the East China Sea is now tightly defended, it can be called a forbidden place, but that is for the underground circles in other regions.


    A behemoth like the killer organization obviously surpassed their imagination.


    "no."


    Jiangning directly shook his head, "Who has a lot of money and nowhere to burn it, it''s such a waste, please come and die by the silver medal killer?"


    His tone was full of disdain.


    Don''t talk about the silver medal killer, even if it is a gold medal killer, if the killer organization dares to send it, he dare to kill!


    How many ¡¡¡¡ send, how many he kills!


    "The Yang Family."


    Jiangning said directly.


    For now, it is the Yang family that has grievances. Yang Luolin died in Tianhai. The old man of the Yang family who loved him will definitely not give up.


    He originally thought it would be Yang Xiao who came and tried water like Tianhai. She would definitely do something, but now it seems that the Yang family¡¯s internal problems are very big.


    That''s why the old man of the Yang family spent a lot of money to offer a reward to the killer organization to kill himself.


    "The Yang family? They are so bold!"


    Huang Yuming was furious, "Really we dare not touch him!"


    He can''t wait to lead Brother Gou and the others immediately, kill him to Jianzhou, and level down the Yang family.


    "Big Brother, I will take people to Jianzhou now to flatten the Yang family!"


    Jiangning shook his head: "No hurry."


    "Since there is a killer here, then just try the defense and intelligence network of the East China Sea."


    Huang Yuming was startled.


    Jiang would rather be Yi Gao [Shuquge www.shuquge.vip] daring!


    actually took this crisis as an opportunity to establish the prestige of the forbidden area.


    This is the East China Sea. It is their base camp. There are Lin Yuzhen and Lin Wen and his wife. Those are the people Jiang Ning values ??most, so there is no room for mistakes.


    He wants to take risks like this?

 Chapter 367： There is something on your face

    "I have confidence in Donghae."


    Jiangning said, "If even the killer organization cannot infiltrate the East China Sea, then the name of this forbidden place will be completely stabilized!"


    In this way, the East China Sea will be truly inflexible and become a safe forbidden place.


    Even if there is a strong enemy coming in the future, he would not dare to directly mess around in the East China Sea. Here, the name of the forbidden area is there, then there is enough deterrent!


    What''s more, now it is someone else spending money to help him test the defense and intelligence network of the Forbidden Area in the East China Sea. Of course Jiang Ning is willing.


    "Yes!"


    Huang Yuming never doubted Jiang Ning''s orders, but only implemented them.


    He knew better that this was the first time he faced an opponent like the killer organization and was able to defend himself perfectly. For him, it was also a great improvement.


    With Jiang Ning behind, Huang Yuming is confident enough.


    "Well, you are solely responsible for this matter. I will stare at you and rest assured."


    "I understand!"


    Huang Yuming nodded respectfully.


    Jiang Ning turned around and left, and entered Lin Yuzhen''s private room. Finally, he could take care of her with the lovely wife.


    And here, Huang Yuming glanced at the unconscious female assassin.


    "Bring into the secret room!"


    soon.


    In the secret room.


    "Puff!"


    A basin of ice water was slammed on the face of the female killer, and she was awakened suddenly, and her eyes became alert subconsciously.


    struggled for a while, but found that his hands and feet had been completely tied up, and he couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    "Want to commit suicide?"


    Huang Yuming sneered, "I have taken the poison under your teeth. If I don''t let you die, you can''t die!"


    The female killer''s eyes shrank, but his face remained unchanged.


    She looked at Huang Yuming with disdain: "Do you dare to kill me, the people of the killer organization will come here continuously and kill you all!"


    The killer organization is so powerful and overbearing!


    "Hehe, welcome!"


    Huang Yuming is even more polite.


    The name of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea was established on the bodies of these killers who needed to step on the killer organization.


    "Go ahead, where is the other one!"


    The female assassin''s face changed, and he didn''t expect that the man in front of him would know that there was another person.


    "The yin and yang killer, one is in the light and the other is in the dark. Since you have failed, the other one will definitely choose a better opportunity, by surprise, right?"


    The female assassin gave a cold snort without answering.


    She will not answer any questions!


    "Don''t tell me, right?"


    Huang Yuming nodded, "Don''t worry, I have a way. If your bones are hard, I will break every bone of you until you speak!"


    For so many years, Huang Yuming has used many methods.


    Jiangning asked him to learn to serve others with morals. Of course he would listen, but it is related to the prestige of the forbidden area in the East China Sea, the safety of Lin Yuzhen''s family, and the responsibilities of him and his brothers!


    Convince people with virtue?


    It will be better from the next time.


    The soundproofing effect of the secret room is good, and the screaming screams did not reach the outside world at all.


    Within half an hour, the female killer couldn''t bear it.


    She gasped, her voice faint: "Kill...me, kill...me..."


    "Answer wrong, continue."


    Huang Yuming has no expression on his face, like a cold-faced Buddha.


    Soon, a few subordinates started their hands again, outside the secret room, there was a faint voice, stern and miserable...


    On the other side, Jiang Ning accompanied Lin Yuzhen for a steam sauna and skin care.


    Looking at Lin Yuzhen''s breakable skin, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but want to kiss him.


    "My wife, there seems to be something on your face."


    Jiangning''s face is not red and heart beats, so he leaps over...

 Chapter 368： Exposed

    "What''s there?"


    Lin Yu really stretched out his hand, but didn''t touch anything.


    "Don''t move,"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to block Lin Yuzhen''s eyes. Lin Yuzhen closed his eyes subconsciously, only to feel that something suddenly appeared and touched his face.


    is a little warm, and leave with one touch.


    She opened her eyes and Jiang Ning was shaking her hand.


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing, a hair."


    Jiang Ning clapped his hands, pursed his lips subconsciously, and said inwardly.


    The speed is too fast, it feels nothing.


    "Hair? Did I lose my hair?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t believe it. He just washed his face after finishing the mask, how could there be hair sticking to his face.


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother with this question, and pulled Lin Yuzhen away.


    "Go, let''s go home."


    The other of the yin and yang killer was given to Huang Yuming. He wanted to cooperate with Lao Zhao and Lao Zhang to thoroughly establish the model of the East China Sea Forbidden Land.


    This is the best opportunity to experiment!


    then.


    Huang Yuming has asked the female killer for what he wants.


    He is not afraid of hard bones, because he believes that no matter how hard the bones in this world are, as long as they break a few bones, they will not be hard.


    Soon, Mr. Zhao and Mr. Zhang arrived.


    Hearing Huang Yuming said that a terrible assassin was lurking in the East China Sea, both of them were a little surprised.


    Lao Zhang has never heard of such an organization, but Mr. Zhao has heard of it a bit.


    "That is a well-known killer organization in the world. There are many masters. The killers belonging to this organization are spread all over the world. It is an extremely terrifying organization."


    This is what it says on the intelligence controlled by Manager Zhao.


    "They dare to come to the East China Sea to kill Mr. Jiang?"


    "Huh, big brother doesn''t care about these little fish and shrimps, but for us, this is a good opportunity to establish a forbidden land mechanism in the East China Sea. Big brother uses himself as a bait, and we can''t let him down!"


    "good!"


    Lao Zhang nodded immediately, "What do I need to do, you say!"


    "The intelligence network has been established around the East China Sea. What is the specific effect? ??Now is the best test opportunity."


    The three of them looked at each other and nodded.


    Hands on!


    The intelligence network under Mr. Zhao¡¯s stewardess quickly became operational, cooperating with the official information from Lao Zhang, to calculate and investigate the population entering and exiting the East China Sea.


    Any suspicious person, any unidentified person who has come in recently, is their focus.


    Looking at the fast beating interface on the computer screen, Huang Yuming''s eyes flickered.


    Brother Gou and others have also sneaked into every space in the East China Sea, launched their brothers, and searched the whole city.


    Soon, the goal was found!


    And everything seems to have never happened, the whole East China Sea, there is no major movement, everyone is working step by step, as usual, what should be done.


    Jinyu Restaurant.


    Today is celebrating the birthday of the brothers in the Wolves. Huang Yuming specially closed the shop and did not accept anyone.


    There is only one table in the whole hall, with flowers, huge cakes on one side, and a banner that says, Brother Dog¡¯s birthday is fast!


    Further down is a series of signatures. Except for the name of Brother Dog, all the others are code names, from second to thirty.


    The chefs and waiters in the restaurant are busy.


    Everyone knows that Huang Yuming values ??love and his brothers are very good, especially now that the brother Gou and others have a different status. Someone has a birthday, so naturally you have to take care of it.


    "All cheer up, today is Brother Gou''s birthday, and everyone will come up with a special dish for him to celebrate!"


    In the back kitchen, the head chef has already spoken.


    "it is good!"


    The kitchen gets busy very quickly, washing vegetables, slicing, garnishing...It¡¯s too busy to go back and forth.


    dishes, go up one by one, Gou and others sit around a table and toast to the birthday star Gou who is sitting in the middle.


    "Brother Dog, happy birthday!"


    "Today for your birthday, my brother, we gave a gift in partnership!"


    Someone yelled.


    "What gift did you give?"


    Brother Gou raised his eyebrows, and when he heard the gift was full of excitement, he rubbed his hands, "Don''t sell it, what kind of gift?"


    Huang Yuming smiled, turned his head to the waiter standing aside and said, "Get the things you prepared."


    The waiter nodded, and immediately walked aside, put it in the gift box, held it in both hands, and put it on the dining table.


    "You come to open it."


    Huang Yuming said again.


    The waiter untied the rope and opened the box, but the inside was empty and there was nothing.


    "I like this gift!"


    Brother Gou touched his head and smiled, "I really like the gifts that brothers gave me. Then I will accept it?"


    "Accept it! Are you still polite with your brothers?"


    "I really took it!"


    "Come on."


    Huang Yuming also nodded.


    Standing at the waiter, his face was full of confusion. Could it be that the people like Brother Gou have drunk too much and there is nothing in the box. What gift does he accept?


    suddenly--


    A dangerous breath filled my heart instantly.


    He felt a few murderous auras and locked himself almost instantly!

 Chapter 369： Random fists!

    And the one closest to him is Brother Gou!


    "Boom¡ª¡ª"


    This punch was too sudden!


    Brother Gou said he would do it with his hands. With a stride, he slammed a punch and hit the waiter''s head directly!


    "Then I will accept it!"


    The waiter was shocked and reacted instantly, revealing himself.


    He didn''t care about thinking so much, he had to flee just a little under his feet, and surrounded by so many people, then he would be dead.


    Where can he escape?


    The other people around him have formed a circle, directly surrounding him, and there is a hint of alcohol on their faces, their eyes become fierce and murderous!


    "I didn''t expect it, hidden so deeply, lurking in the golden jade restaurant."


    The fifth sneered, "This disguise technique is good, but it''s a pity that there are still flaws."


    Huang Yuming sat there, Wensi did not move, still holding vegetables, drinking wine, raised his eyelids, glanced at the killer, and said faintly: "Don''t you understand?"


    On the killer''s face, where is the honest look before, his eyes are sharp, and his standing posture is obviously in a state of attack and defense.


    "You pretended to be the wrong person."


    Huang Yuming said lightly, "The employees of my Jinyu Restaurant don''t have to stand aside and wait on my brother."


    Hearing this, the assassin''s eyes shrank, and he stretched out his hand to tear off his human skin mask.


    He flicked his wrist, holding a short knife horizontally in his hand, murderous intent surged!


    "Agou, don''t talk nonsense, accept the gift, this gift is from the eldest brother."


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou roared like a gust of wind, and his fist slammed in the past. At the same time, the other dozen people also started.


    "Battle formation technique!"


    Almost instantly, more than a dozen people turned into fierce wolves, each stood in position, offensive and defensive, and broke out!


    Ge Gou and others as the main attackers, attack like a frenzy, wave after wave, crazy fists, airtight, huge pressure, instantly enveloped the killer!


    "too fast!"


    The killer was horrified. What kind of combat technique is this, and a dozen people cooperate so tacitly?


    What he saw was not a pair of fists, but countless ones!


    He finally seized an opportunity to counterattack, only to find that the defense was like a copper wall and an iron wall, and could not be torn apart at all!


    "boom!"


    The killer is already good at assassinations. In this way, he can fight one enemy five, which is already very good.


    But in the face of this battle formation technique, he couldn''t stop the attack, let alone break the defense. He didn''t even use a trick, so he was hit in the heart by the dog brother and flew out.


    Immediately, it was an overwhelming fist that drowned him alive!


    "No! No! No!"


    Chaos fist blast!


    In less than a day, the killers organized the silver medal killers of Yin and Yang killers, all of them were killed!


    This not only verifies the strength of the battle formation techniques of Brother Gou and others, but also verifies the pattern of the East China Sea Forbidden Land.


    Huang Yuming did not hesitate, and soon asked Steward Zhao to release the photos of the two killers and the news that they had died in the East China Sea.


    is to let the killer organization know, and let those who are still questioning the prestige of the forbidden area in the East China Sea.


    Even if someone from the killer organization came to the East China Sea, they would still tell him to come and go!


    For a while, the name Donghai caught the attention of many people in the world.


    What is the killer organization? Many people naturally know that even the silver medal killer will not survive a day after entering the East China Sea?

 Chapter 370： Do you know what a forbidden land is?

    How terrible is this forbidden area?


    That is the real forbidden place, hell!


    Do you know what a forbidden area is?


    Go to the East China Sea, you will know!


    The news spread, and the killer organization immediately responded, but within two days, Huang Yuming discovered the trace of another killer.


    Of course he has no mercy, the Thunder attacked and killed a silver medal killer again!


    This time, it was even more shocking.


    Three silver medal killers were lost in three days. There has never been a city with such a terrifying intelligence network and defense capabilities.


    Huang Yuming once again asked Steward Zhao to publish the killer''s photos, and even let out a word.


    "If you want to come, let the gold medal killer come!"


    But there has never been a gold medal killer, and the price given by the gold master is not worth it.


    Face is a problem, but money is a bigger problem.


    The killers in the killer organization, except for a few who are not because of money, the purpose of others is only for money. Without enough chips, no one is willing to take risks anymore.


    Risk and price, but they are related to each other.


    There was no news from the killer organization for a while, which made the name of the forbidden area in the East China Sea more and more loud.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Huang Yuming checked the deficiencies, and further improved the defense mechanism of the East China Sea. But Steward Zhao also did not let go of this opportunity and discovered some problems in the intelligence network and corrected them.


    This is of great significance to the improvement of the entire East China Sea.


    Coupled with the cooperation of Lao Zhang, the current East China Sea can be said to be inflexible. Anyone who wants to make trouble here has to weigh in!


    At this moment, the worst mood is of course Yang Dong.


    His face turned pale, he spent so much money, but failed to kill Jiang Ning.


    It is impossible for him to get the killer organization to refund the money. After all, three silver medal killers died, and the killer organization did not let him increase the price, it was already very good.


    This is the rule. The killer organization will not work for you in vain. They will take the money regardless of whether it can be killed or not.


    The silver medal killer can''t be killed, that can only show that the gold master wants to make a big gain and provides inaccurate intelligence information, and the killer organization will not be so stupid.


    want them to continue to assassinate and take more money, they will naturally send a gold medal killer to perform the reward mission!


    The latest price, enter the East China Sea to kill people, 60 million!


    Yang Dong was so angry that he smashed his phone and killed one person for 60 million. Why didn''t they grab it?


    Yang Dong didn¡¯t know. If the killer organization knew that Yang Dong was going to kill, it would be Jiang Ning, the terrifying God of War who killed several of their gold medal killers. Not only would they not take it, they would send a killer directly to kill Yang Dong. !


    Because of Yang Dong''s behavior, he only caused the killer to organize the dead and suffered heavy losses.


    "Could it be that no one can kill that bastard?"


    Yang Dong cursed.


    Isn''t it just killing Jiang Ning, is it so difficult?


    "The turtle with its head shrunk, no wonder it has been hiding in the East China Sea,"


    Yang Dong gritted his teeth and sneered, "You have the ability, don''t hide in the East China Sea!"


    He thought that Jiang Ning hid in the East China Sea because he was afraid of death.


    But if he wants him to spend another 60 million to kill Jiang Ning, he simply can''t bear it because the Yang family doesn''t have that much money to spend like this.


    "What a big handwriting!"


    Outside the door, there was applause, but the speaker was disdainful and ridiculed, "Throwing out at once is tens of millions, but there is not even a water drift."

 Chapter 371： Prodigal stuff

    "The old lady of the Yang family is really generous, and my granddaughter really admires it."


    Yang Xiao is here!


    She smiled and walked in, pulled a chair away and sat down.


    Many people in Jianzhou now know that the killer was hired by Yang Dong with money, but he was in vain. Instead of revenge, it made people laugh and might even offend the killer organization.


    "What are you doing!"


    Yang Dong exclaimed, "Come and see my joke!"


    "How dare I?"


    Yang Xiao stood on his feet and glanced at Yang Dong, "You are the old man of the Yang family, and you control the entire Yang family. Even if you spend a few hundred million more to ask a killer for your dead son, no one will care about you."


    "in¡­¡­"


    "However, if the ancestors of the Yang family knew well, I wonder if they would be angry."


    Yang Xiao squinted Yang Dong, "When you die, go down and see them, do you think they will call you prodigal stuff?"


    Yang Dong was trembling with anger, but he couldn''t say a word.


    When people get old, they think about death.


    If he really died, the ancestors would definitely blame themselves when they saw the current state of the Yang family.


    Yang Dongguang just thought about it, and felt chills in his hands and feet.


    "What do you want to do!"


    Yang Dong shouted.


    "It''s very simple, I want the Yang family!"


    Yang Xiao didn''t make any slight twists and turns, "As long as you hand over the Yang family, I will avenge you, break the name of the forbidden area in the East China Sea, and bring Jiangning''s head to you."


    Yang Dong''s pupils contracted.


    "Grandpa, it''s time to be old, do you think you can give birth to a son?"


    Yang Xiao sniffed, "That''s someone else''s seed!"


    "You fart!"


    Yang Xiao was not angry, but laughed instead, took out an inspection report from his pocket and threw it to Yang Dong.


    Yang Dong opened his eyes and his hands trembled suddenly.


    "You...how did you check?"


    "Don''t worry about how I check, there are many ways, you just need to pay attention to the results."


    Yang Xiao pointed, "You have no fertility, don''t be too confident."


    These words, like a muffled thunder, hit Yang Dong''s head severely, leaving his brain blank for an instant.


    The humiliation of being cuckold instantly came to my heart!


    He didn''t even think about it. He also put on such a green hat for his own son.


    "I''ll just say it once. For the sake of blood relationship, I will give you this opportunity. You promised the best, not promised. When I clean up Donghai and Jiangning, and return to Jianzhou, this Yang family, I Just take it away!"


    Yang Xiao is domineering.


    She got up, walked to Yang Dong who was still dumbfounded, and stretched out her hand to pat his shoulder.


    "I know you don''t like me, but I am the best descendant of the Yang family. You know in your heart that only by entrusting the Yang family to me can it continue to shine, and you are really just a prodigal thing."


    After speaking, Yang Xiao turned around and left.


    Yang Dong¡¯s lips trembled, his dignity seemed to be broken and scattered all over the floor...


    Yang Dong never thought that one day he would be taunted by Yang Xiao pointing his nose like this!


    She is still the granddaughter she has always looked down upon!


    Yang Dong''s fingers trembled, as if he had a stroke.


    The one that hit him the most was the inspection report. He couldn''t give birth to a child anymore, and he would no longer want to control the Yang family by himself. Even the green hat on his head made him a little broken.


    He was the only one who gave others a cuckold, but now...


    Come out and mix, I always have to pay it back!


    "The Yang family... is not mine anymore."


    Yang Dong knows very well that he has gradually lost control over the Yang family.


    Yang Xiao came today, not to discuss with him, but just to inform.


    When ¡¡¡¡ is over, I will become the biggest joke in the history of the Yang family!


    Yang Xiao walked out of Yang''s house, Yang Huang was already waiting at the door, his expression was serious, and he obviously knew what would happen inside.

 Chapter 372： Leave tomorrow!

    "The senior executives of the Yang family''s companies have been replaced by me, and now they are all ours."


    Yang Huang said, "You don''t have to worry. Before you die, I will clean up the Yang family thoroughly and hand it over to you."


    He also wanted to make up for his debt to his daughter for so many years.


    Yang Xiao nodded: "Thank you Dad."


    Yang Huang''s body trembled a little, because this was the first time Yang Xiao grew up to say thank you.


    He didn''t say anything, turned and left, and continued to work.


    The Yang family has a big business, and there are many industries involved under his name, and the various relationships are even more complicated. What he has to do is to straighten everything out and then put it in the hands of Yang Xiao.


    Let the Yang family become a real wealthy family in the Southeast region!


    And Yang Xiao is ready to do it.


    Yan Chong summoned the five tigers, and all the good players in the underground circle gathered.


    The goal is clear, Donghae!


    The war in the underground circle was naturally handled in the way of the underground circle. Yang Dong actually wanted to ask the killer. Could he kill all the people in the underground circle in the East China Sea?


    is really ridiculous!


    Yang Xiao sat on the top, Yan Chong beside him, respectfully said: "Miss, people, are all here, when shall we do it?"


    He just listened to the order and did not discourage him.


    "This East China Sea, known as the Forbidden Land, killed several assassins today, and even blew the cowhide."


    Yang Xiao sneered, "But who doesn''t know the rules of the underground circle?"


    A mere killer who fell into an underground circle is bound to die.


    The killer who is good at assassination, pays attention to the one-shot kill. If you fail, you must escape, but once the underground circle riots, there will be hundreds, thousands, or even thousands of people!


    With a killer, everyone can smash him to pieces with one punch.


    Yang Xiao knows the rules of the underground circle too well.


    She glanced at Yan Chong: "Tomorrow! We will leave tomorrow!"


    "Now, the name of the forbidden area in the East China Sea is the loudest time. You said that at this time, we will break their golden body and kill them to lose their helmets and armor. Wouldn''t it be cool?"


    She laughed a little crazy.


    When a person is in the limelight, the more he frustrates his spirit and pushes him to the ground, the kind of pleasure must be very special.


    The reputation of the current forbidden area in the East China Sea has spread to the Southeast. People in many cities even feel that the East China Sea will rise and become the most powerful underground circle in the Southeast.


    dreaming!


    Not to mention the horrible existence of the other cities, even Yang Xiao himself would not agree.


    East China Sea is just a small city, not even a provincial capital. What qualifications do you have to be on an equal footing with them?


    "Miss, since this Donghai can be famous, he must have some patience. I''m afraid we still need to make some preparations."


    Yan Chong thought for a while and said seriously.


    Everyone is not a reckless person, and can get to where they are today. Without a bit of head, they would have died on the street long ago.


    Donghae is definitely not so easy to deal with, but they are also not afraid.


    Even the old master Fu and Can Jian, the underground circle of Jianzhou, have never been afraid. If it weren¡¯t for the shadow of the north behind Master Fu, no one would allow it. A Master Fu would occupy a city for more than 20 years. year.


    Who would have thought that Master Fu and Can Jian would eventually die in their own hands.


    That Jiangning, but it was a bargain.


    "Huh, how do you do it, that''s your business!"


    Yang Xiao said directly, "The Five Tigers can''t kill Jiang Ning? Last time I asked you to test, but they all said that the East China Sea was not enough."


    Yan Chong nodded: "Yes, we promise to kill the master of Donghai!"


    "Tomorrow, let''s go!"


    At the same time.


    On the way to Jianzhou, Jiangning, has come!

 Chapter 373： Develop new markets!

    "I am the boss, but in the end I have to work by myself,"


    He was a little helpless, and said to the phone, "This time the task of opening up the market in the southeast region is left to me. Wife, don''t worry."


    "I promise to complete the task and promise not to mess around with flowers outside. If you don''t believe me, wait until I come back and I will check it for you."


    Huang Yuming, who was sitting on the side, was still smiling.


    I want to laugh, but dare not laugh, my face is almost swollen.


    Who can believe that Jiang Ning, who is like a big devil, always has no temper in front of Lin Yuzhen.


    Even if he was talking on the phone, his tone was gentle.


    Hanging up, Jiang Ning let out a sigh of relief.


    "There is no way, a woman clings to people, there is really no way."


    He opened his hands, and said seriously.


    Huang Yuming nodded: "Yes, the charm of the big brother is beyond doubt, Yu really must have fallen."


    When it''s time to flatter, you must shoot, and you must shoot it smoothly.


    Soon, Jiang Ning''s expression recovered, and a trace of sorrow flashed in his eyes.


    "The Yang family provoked me several times, and even dared to put Yuzhen on the reward list of the killer organization. I can''t help but respond."


    He narrowed his eyes, "Today, I will take you to kill people!"


    Steward Zhao got the information, Jianzhou underground circle, is convening people and horses, no accident, will be killed in the East China Sea tomorrow!


    They were when the East China Sea was at its most prestigious, and they frustrated the spirit of the East China Sea Forbidden Land.


    But they would never think that Jiang Ning has already come!


    "Yes, this time, level the underground circle of Jianzhou and level the Yang family!"


    Huang Yuming said calmly.


    Brother Gou waited for thirty people, fifteen came, and they only brought fifteen people!


    The remaining fifteen people are hidden in every corner of the East China Sea, ready to guard against possible emergencies.


    There are more subordinates who have started the first stage of training, and now they are slowly growing up and become the absolute guardian of the East China Sea!


    Jiangning knew very well that to make the East China Sea a real forbidden place, he couldn''t rely on him alone, and it was far from enough to rely on 30 people from Brother Dog.


    Donghai needs more continuous strength to grow up.


    When they reach the world and reach the top of the world in the future, the East China Sea needs someone to guard it!


    "Remember, convince people with virtue."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Yes, I keep in mind that the etiquette must be in place, and the gift for the visit is ready."


    Jiangning nodded, closed his eyes, leaned on the seat, and asked Huang Yuming to wait until Jianzhou to call him.


    Before killing, take a nap.


    Jianzhou!


    The top three cities in Southeastern China.


    The underground circle here is even more famous, because here is Yang Xiao, the descendant of the Yang family who entrenched the three generations of Jianzhou.


    Regardless of the above-ground circle or the underground circle, there are very strong connections.


    Are there few people bullied by the Yang family over the years?


    Are there few people who have been ruined and killed by the Yang family?


    It¡¯s just that the locals dare not speak up!


    No one dared to offend the Yang family, let alone the madwoman Yang Xiao. Apart from confessing her fate, breaking her teeth and swallowing in her stomach, she could only secretly swear in her heart that even if she died, she would not let go of the Yang family. .


    night, come down.


    is already past two o''clock in the morning.


    But in Juxian Manor, it is still brightly lit.


    This is Yang Xiao''s manor, and it is also Yan Chong''s under her, and the manor where the Five Tigers are located.


    At this moment, there were more than one hundred people standing in the yard, all of whom were carefully selected by Yan Chong, and powerful thugs.


    This is the Jianzhou Underground Circle, the absolute main force!


    "Hoo¡ª¡ª"


    In front of the yard, a pot was placed in front, and some wine was spilled in it. Yan Chong lit the fire and threw it in, and the flames burst into the sky in a flash!


    A group of people watched, their eyes became excited and fiery.


    "Wait a while, we will set off, kill to the East China Sea, and circle the East China Sea underground, kill a piece of armor without leaving!"

 Chapter 374： Im here!

    Yan Chonglang said, "What forbidden land in the East China Sea, shit!"


    "Let them see and see, who is the king of the southeast region, the underground circle!"


    "Kill all the people in the underground circles of the East China Sea!"


    "Fuck them to death!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Morale is getting higher and higher, and the roar is loud!


    Yan Chong made people fill the pot with wine, and the frame was filled with bowls.


    This is their wine before the expedition!


    "Drink this wine, step on the East China Sea!"


    "Step on the East China Sea!"


    "Step on the East China Sea!"


    screamed one by one, stepped forward to scoop a bowl from the pot, gulped it down, and then smashed the bowl in his hand!


    More than a hundred people, at this moment, the murderous aura has risen to the extreme.


    Seeing the morale so much, Yan Chong was very satisfied.


    He is good at inspiring morale. With such a momentum, the forbidden area in the East China Sea will undoubtedly be broken!


    Standing beside him are the rumored Jianzhou Five Tigers!


    Except for the mountain tiger and hunting tiger who followed Yang Xiao to the Tianhai provincial city last time, the other three are equally strong.


    "Your mission is to kill Jiang Ning and the trash around him!"


    Yan Chong said coldly, "I heard that Jiangning has trained 30 people. After the last trial, are you sure?"


    "Huh, but so!"


    Shanhu sneered, "I can kill ten people alone!"


    arrogance to the extreme!


    He didn''t put Gou Ge and others in his eyes at all. The last time so many people besieged him and Hunting Tiger, if they did their best, at least five people would die that day.


    "it is good!"


    Yan Chong nodded, "The most important thing is to kill Jiang Ning, and other dog things can''t be the climate!"


    "Then what if Jiang Ning hides?"


    Hunting Tiger couldn''t help but said, "Are we killing those dogs first, and then go to Jiangning?"


    "Hmph, if he hides as a tortoise with his head shrunk, he will kill everyone else! Including the woman next to him!"


    Yan Chong''s eyes were cold.


    He understands people''s hearts.


    If Jiangning hides and all the others are killed, then Jiangning will only die even worse.


    "Hope, don''t hide."


    Yan Chongyin said coldly.


    "Of course I won''t hide."


    Suddenly, the gate of the yard was kicked open with a loud bang. The gate slammed on the ground, splashing clouds of smoke!


    Yan Chong''s expression changed, and his head suddenly looked up.


    Jiangning!


    He actually came to Jianzhou!


    He dared to come to Jianzhou!


    "Not only did I not know how to hide, I took the initiative to send it to the door."


    Jiang Ning stepped forward, walking in a leisurely courtyard, as if walking in his own yard, with his hands behind his back and a smile on his face.


    "I don''t know, do you welcome me?"


    Following Jiang Ning, only Huang Yuming and Gou Ge and other fifteen people, Yan Chong was surprised at first, and immediately laughed out loud.


    "Hahahaha! You came to die by yourself!"


    He didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so stupid.


    Does he really think he is invincible?


    This is Jianzhou!


    is their territory, not to mention that the Jianzhou Five Tigers are incomparably powerful, and even stronger than the original Remnant Sword. Only relying on their men and horses can directly chew Jiang Ning without leaving any bones.


    "Since you came to die by yourself, that would save us!"


    Yan Chong waved his hand, "Enclose them around me!"


    In a short time, a group of thugs who had just gotten excited became even more excited.


    They didn''t expect that the person who was going to kill would come to the door on their own initiative.


    Is there such a stupid person?


    I have never seen it before!


    Wow!


    More than one hundred people directly surrounded Jiang Ning and the others, and the people behind them even helped up the gate and locked it again, cutting off the way Jiang Ning and the others escaped.


    Looking at the excited blood-red eyes around, Jiang Ning was still calm.


    ''S face is calm, without any mood swings.


    Even if it is surrounded by a group of dogs, there is nothing to worry about.


    "Kill you, and then level the East China Sea!"


    Yan Chonglang said, "What **** Donghai Forbidden Land, I will let you know, what is the consequence of offending the eldest lady!"


    His face darkened, and the murderous intent appeared in his eyes: "Kill me!"


    The voice just fell, everyone moved!


    brandishing the weapon directly, rushed towards Jiang Ning and others.

 Chapter 375： Siege!

    Jiangning stood there, still calm, with his hands behind him, he didn''t even mean to lift it up.


    just said lightly: "Have fun."


    boom¡ª¡ª


    A violent breath broke out in an instant!


    Brother Gou and others are crazy.


    "Battle formation technique!"


    He yelled, fifteen people seemed to merge into one in an instant, turning into a terrifying dragon, shaking his head and wagging his tail, opening his blood bowl!


    "kill--"


    Fifteen people, like a whole, burst out!


    was the first to face each other, and the old nine fists blasted out, directly smashing the head of a thug, and the red and white things splashed!


    is terrible!


    The terrifying blow seemed to stop the thugs suddenly, shockingly.


    But Brother Gou and others didn''t stop.


    Jiangning said, don¡¯t keep one!


    Almost instantly, the battle became frantic.


    is not more than a hundred people [biqugetv.xyz] besieging fifteen people, but fifteen people, besieging more than one hundred people!


    Yan Chong''s expression changed as soon as he fought.


    These fifteen people are not as vulnerable as Shanhu said. What is this battle formation technique?


    Yan Chong''s eyes twitched as he watched Jiang Ning step forward and walked towards them.


    The plan was broken all at once.


    "You guys, kill him!"


    With an order, the five tigers threw out, crazy and violent!


    Even if facing the Remnant Sword, five people can easily kill it at the same time, let alone Jiang Ning?


    "die--"


    The mountain tiger screamed, and the tiger fists, roaring, like a real tiger roaring, with amazing momentum!


    When ¡¡¡¡ only shot, it was a killer move!


    Shanhu didn''t show any mercy, he fisted straight in, swallowing mountains and rivers with anger!


    Like a tiger descending a mountain, he roared, his fist slammed into Jiang Ning''s heart, and on the other side, the tiger hunting also performed his ultimate move.


    The other three jumped behind Jiang Ning and surrounded him directly, not giving him the slightest escape route.


    To kill, Jiang Ning will be completely beheaded today!


    With a punch, Shanhu looked at Jiang Ning and made no response. He couldn''t help but sneered. Is it too late to react?


    "Huh!"


    But suddenly, before his fist hit Jiang Ning, he moved.


    just moved his steps slightly, his fist brushed Jiang Ning''s body directly, and it was lost.


    Subtle lawlessness, like a dance step, a foot that does not move a few centimeters, it seems to have changed a world.


    The mountain tiger was furious, and he was empty.


    He stomped on his feet, and the floor trembled.


    He twisted his body fiercely, with another punch, which was aimed directly at Jiang Ning''s head!


    "Die!"


    At the same time, Hunting Tiger attacked Jiang Ning''s bottom plate from the other side.


    One up and down, it was obvious that the two people cooperated tacitly, which made Jiang Ning hard to defend.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will definitely get a trick. Either your leg will be kicked off, or your head will be shattered!


    But... they are facing Jiang Ning!


    is the invincible God of War!


    Jiang Ning''s eyes shrank and moved instantly!


    This movement was like lightning, and his body was suddenly lowered, and he blasted out a punch.


    "Cracking!"


    Like fried soybeans, the joints creak!


    The terrifying force blasted through his fists, causing a series of bursts of air.


    Shanhu''s face suddenly changed, but he couldn''t dodge it at all. He wanted to pull back and he couldn''t do it at all.


    He did not expect that Jiang Ning would not be defensive at all. Instead, he attacked, so he could only take Jiang Ning''s punch!


    On the other side, Tiger Hunting saw the opportunity, accelerated his speed, and kicked Jiang Ning''s thigh fiercely with his long legs. The power of this foot can knock Jiang Ning''s thigh bones to pieces!


    "Boom!"


    Fist arrived!


    Everything is too fast!


    Jiangning punched and hit Shanhu''s blocked arm, but in an instant, Shanhu''s face turned pale, and he felt his arms numb.


    The hand bones...must be cracked!


    "Hunt the tiger!"


    He yelled, knowing how terrible Jiang Ning was, and if he wanted to seize the opportunity to kill Jiang Ning, it was the tiger hunting.


    Jiangning faced the mountain tiger and turned his back to the tiger hunting. He didn''t even see that foot.


    "go to hell!"


    The sound of tiger hunting is like a huge thunder rolling, and the long legs explode with their strongest power.

 Chapter 376： Blood flows into a river!

    Can!


    Jiang Ning suddenly turned his head, but turned his head without moving.


    A hand slammed out, and instantly clasped the tiger''s ankle, clicked¡ª¡ª


    The fingers burst out with terrifying power, directly crushing the tiger''s ankle to pieces!


    "what--!"


    Hunting Tiger couldn''t help screaming.


    He couldn''t believe that Jiang Ning''s power was so terrifying!


    only had two fingers, crushed his ankle?


    "you¡­¡­"


    He didn''t have time to speak, Jiang Ning had already grabbed his ankles with both hands, lifted him up, and hit him heavily on the ground!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    smashed three or four times in succession, like a stick of wood!


    The ground is roaring!


    "Puff!"


    Hunting Tiger couldn''t say a word, he opened his mouth and vomited blood, and he didn''t know how many bones were broken.


    "roll!"


    Jiang Ning gave a low cry, kicked Liehu''s body hard, and kicked him out, almost smashing Yan Chong.


    Yan Chong''s face changed drastically, and his heart almost jumped out.


    so horrible!


    so horrible!


    Is this a human?


    Five tigers in Jianzhou, only one face to face, the mountain tiger was smashed into arms, and the tiger hunted...


    When he thought of the scene where Jiang Ning had just grabbed the tiger''s foot and smashed him on the ground, his legs trembled a little.


    This...this is definitely not a **** person!


    "Kill...Kill him! Kill him!"


    Yan Chong suddenly felt a sense of fear, and he couldn''t suppress it at all. He could only shout and let the other three people kill Jiang Ning.


    But at this moment, the other three, where would you dare to underestimate Jiang Ning.


    only one move, the tiger hunting was abolished, and the mountain tiger was seriously injured!


    Jiangning is too fast, his body is fast, his fists are fast, and his strength is even more explosive. Who can stop it?


    "Master..."


    The fierce tiger squinted his eyes, with a trace of fear in his voice, staring at Jiang Ning''s fist, his ears still echoing, just now Jiang Ning punched, causing a burst of air!


    Only masters who have reached the master level can make a burst of anger. That''s really exciting!


    They would never have thought that such a young Jiang Ning would have the strength of a grand master.


    "Five Tigers of Jianzhou."


    Jiangning glanced, and was seen by his eyes, Shanhu couldn''t help taking two steps back, his arm was useless!


    "But so."


    "I thought how good it was,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, his face was full of disdain, and even more disappointed, "Compared with Ye Xinhuo, they are almost too."


    Hearing Ye Xinhuo''s name, the faces of Shanhu and others were even more ugly.


    Ye Xinhuo, the master in the north who is said to have reached the level of a master... isn''t he dead?


    Could it be that he died under Jiang Ning''s hand?


    They only heard that Ye Xinhuo went to the East China Sea to challenge, but the news was blocked by those in the north. They didn''t know that the challenge was Jiangning!


    It is said that Ye Xinhuo was killed by Jiang Ning with a punch!


    In a short time, the three of them were frightened and even had the urge to escape.


    How to fight this?


    Still want to kill Jiang Ning?


    Totally impossible!


    "kill--"


    looked up again, blood was already flowing in the yard!


    Brother Gou and others, like tigers and wolves, are fierce and cruel, and under the battle formation technique, no one can stop them.


    In just a short time, more than a dozen people have died tragically on the spot!


    Yan Chong trembled!


    Shanhu and others were also terrified!


    Is this the strength of Tokai?


    This is the reason for the name of the East China Sea...forbidden land?


    They still want to go to the East China Sea! They think there must be a problem with their brains!


    "Don''t you do it?"


    Seeing a few people in a daze, Jiang Ning suddenly raised his hand, "Then I, I''m going to start."


    ৡª¡ª


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved!


    The gust of wind whizzed, and the dust on the ground rolled up, too fast!


    Shanhu frightened: "Be careful!"


    But he didn''t finish his words, Jiang Ning had already arrived in front of the other three tigers.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Three punches in succession!


    One punch is overbearing, one punch is stronger than one punch!


    The three tigers could not do anything except barely raise their hands. They only heard a few loud noises. The three of them flew out and slammed heavily on the ground. They opened their mouths and spewed blood, killing them instantly!


    The mountain tiger was scared and his scalp numb: "Master..."


    Even if you are a master, there is no such horror!


    What he wanted to say was above the Grand Master, but before he could say it, Jiang Ning had already arrived.


    Shanhu can only see a fist, in his own eyes, constantly zooming in, like a door to hell, opening towards him.


    He couldn''t resist, he could only watch the fist and land on his head.


    Before he died, he could still hear a loud noise.


    It seems, it''s the sound of his head bursting!

 Chapter 377： What nonsense

    Five tigers, all killed!


    As powerful as a tiger, the famous Jianzhou Five Tigers, at this moment, no one can stand!


    Yan Chong was already scared silly.


    Her legs trembled, she didn''t even know what to say, and the bones all over her body were fighting.


    He looked at Jiang Ning, just like looking at a demon, a demon crawling out of Jiuyou Hell!


    "you you¡­¡­"


    The pale face was bloodless, and the whole body was cold, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar!


    Yan Chong''s throat was dry, he kept backing away, and suddenly yelled, even if he fled from the back door in a panic like seeing a ghost.


    Where would he dare to stay?


    Even the five tigers died under Jiang Ning''s hands, and he has no way to survive!


    Jiangning just glanced at it, not even interested in chasing it.


    Such rubbish, death is the result of sooner or later.


    He turned around, Brother Gou and others, still violent!


    The ¡¡¡¡ battle formation technique further enhances their strength, not only can they give full play to their advantages, but also perfectly avoid disadvantages.


    The horrible power has exploded. Where can these so-called thugs match?


    screams, roars, loud noises!


    The fall of the five tigers made them suddenly lose their confidence in fighting, and they collapsed directly. Even the most powerful five tigers are all finished. What can they do?


    Soon, they were rubbed on the ground by Brother Dog and others.


    Apart from begging for mercy, there is no resistance.


    "This Yan Chong ran away, do you want to chase?"


    Huang Yuming lit a cigarette for Jiang Ning and asked softly.


    "Can he run?"


    Jiangning exhaled smoke.


    Three minutes later, in the entire compound, except for Jiang Ning, who were still standing, all the others were lying on their stomachs, lying all around, blood flowing into a river...


    Brother Gou and others, one by one was extremely excited.


    They have tasted the power of the battle formation technique, and excitedly waited for the sky to roar!


    too strong!


    too strong!


    Compared with Jiang Ning, it is far worse, far worse!


    Brother Gou asked Jiang Ning how to become strong.


    Jiangning only answered two words: training!


    Constant training, more than ordinary training hundreds of times thousands of times.


    They didn''t know, Jiang Ning had practiced hundreds of thousands of times with just one punch, until this punch became the instinct of the body.


    Jiang Ning glanced around, the people shivered and didn''t even dare to lift their heads, let alone look at Jiang Ning.


    "Go, go to Yang''s house."


    Jiangning turned and left, Huang Yuming and others immediately followed.


    And in the compound, there are crying wailing, that kind of fear, kind of regret, kind of shame, will accompany them for life.


    At that time, in the Yang family compound.


    Yang Huang and Yang Xiao, father and daughter, are here.


    will leave tomorrow, Yan Chong will take Wuhu to the East China Sea, and then return with Jiang Ning''s head.


    Tonight is the day when they re-enter the Yang family and completely control the Yang family.


    Even if Yang Dong is unwilling, he has nothing to do.


    "You...you dare!"


    Yang Dong slapped the table, angrily.


    Yang Huang has already raised himself up.


    "There is nothing to be afraid of, just to inform you today."


    Yang Huang said indifferently, "If you think about the feelings of father and son, if you retreat obediently, I can guarantee that you have no worries about food and clothing, otherwise..."


    Yang Dong trembled, and pointed at Yang Huang''s father and daughter, already speechless.


    He was silent for a moment, but he accepted his fate.


    He is old, it is impossible to control the Yang family all the time, not to mention, he can''t help it in the current situation.


    Yang Xiao is so powerful that he can''t compete with her at all, not to mention that even the only son now has to betray him.


    "You promised, I let out the Yang family, you help me kill Jiang Ning."


    Yang Dong said.


    Jiang Ning has made him ashamed and humiliated him. He has to settle this account.


    Yang Xiao, who was sitting there, laughed, knowing that Yang Dong''s clothes were soft.


    "Of course, tomorrow, Jiang Ning''s head will be brought back and placed in front of Yang Luolin''s tomb as a memorial service."


    This is Yang Dong''s last request.


    She smiled: "Old stuff, you still really care about Yang Luolin."


    "Humph."


    Yang Dong didn''t say more.


    The one who has come to get a son is definitely the most favored.


    This is a foregone conclusion, he can''t change it.


    But you can still avenge Yang Luolin, even if it is worth it.


    "Jiangning...I want your head to pay tribute to my son!"


    Yang Dong gritted his teeth and said.


    Yang Huang and Yang Huang ignored him. When they heard Yang Dong confessed his fate, a smug smile appeared on their faces.


    finally took down the Yang family.


    The colossal Yang family represents the strength and status in Jianzhou!


    Together with the current Yang Xiao, it is enough for the Yang family to become a wealthy family in the southeast. In the entire southeast, no one dares to provoke.


    "Congratulations, Dad."


    Yang Xiao deliberately said to Yang Huang in front of Yang Dong, "The owner of the Yang family deserves his name."


    Yang Huang laughed and nodded.


    Neither of them cares about Yang Dong''s expression.


    The Yang family has arrived. Now, just waiting for tomorrow, Jiang Ning¡¯s head is sent to them, and the name of the East China Sea forbidden land has been completely broken!


    "Our Yang family is destined to rise and become a real giant!"


    Yang Huang said excitedly, "I can already see that the future Yang family will become a giant in the southeast, and no one dares to provoke it!"


    He clenched his fists.


    In front of his eyes, it seemed that a picture had appeared, and the people in the entire southeast area were afraid of him, Yang Huang!


    are all in awe of his Yang family!


    In front of him, they are all trembling and respectful!


    He can''t wait!


    even thinking, I want to celebrate again tomorrow.


    "How much do you drink? How about adding a plate of peanuts? Why do you start talking nonsense."


    suddenly--


    Outside the door, there was a voice with a hint of abuse.

 Chapter 378： Run away!

    Yang Huang and others turned their heads abruptly. It''s late at night, who will come to Yang''s house?


    Yang Xiao leaned back on the chair, and when he saw the face at the door, the whole person immediately bounced, and a strong killing intent burst out in his eyes!


    "Jiangning!"


    She never expected that Jiang Ning would go to Jianzhou tonight, and even her Yang family!


    "Jiangning! You are Jiangning!"


    Yang Dong red eyes when he heard this name. The person in front of him is Jiang Ning who killed Yang Luolin?


    How dare he come to Jianzhou?


    "It''s under."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "Looking at you, it seems that some don''t welcome me."


    He clapped his hands: "But I, but I came to congratulate the old man on his birthday."


    Hearing the words, Yang Dong and the others were startled, Yang Dong was about to have his birthday, but where are they in the mood to do it for him now, Jiang Ning unexpectedly knew it, and they were giving gifts?


    Yang Dong raised his head and glanced, outside the door, old nine and thirteen, holding a clock together, walked in directly.


    "ßË¡ª¡ª"


    The big clock fell to the ground and made a loud roar, making people''s eardrums a little painful.


    "A small gift is no respect."


    Jiangning smiled.


    Looking at the big clock, Yang Dong''s complexion gradually turned blue and black, then turned purple again, and finally flushed to his neck!


    "You...you are looking for death!"


    Yang Dong exploded!


    Jiangning gave him the clock!


    This is cursing him to die!


    He wowed a spit of old blood, and he couldn''t stand still, sitting directly on the chair, holding the handle tightly with both hands.


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    He yelled at Yang Xiao with a terrifying face, "You killed him! The Yang family will give it to you, all to you!"


    Yang Dong yelled, and he collapsed completely.


    Jiangning stood there, still smiling, without any anger.


    "It seems, the old man doesn''t like this gift."


    He sighed, "It was a waste of my mind."


    "Jiangning!"


    Yang Xiao sneered, like a madman, "You dare to come to Jianzhou? You really don''t know how to live or die!"


    "I''m afraid, you don''t know yet, I have arranged someone to go to the East China Sea to take your dog''s life!"


    Yang Xiao laughed loudly, excited.


    She thought she would have to wait till night to see Jiang Ning''s head in front of her.


    I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect it.


    Jiang Ning took the initiative to send it to the door, and only brought so many people. He really thought Jianzhou was the place he could come if he wanted to?


    "Since you delivered it yourself, I will accept your head!"


    Yang Huang, who was on the side, was equally happy.


    Jiangning delivered it to the door by himself, so that everything can be resolved tonight.


    I thought this Jiangning was sacred, how clever and powerful, now it seems that he is just a reckless man.


    came directly to Jianzhou and put their life in their hands.


    Isn¡¯t this an idiot!


    Yang Xiao immediately took out his mobile phone, dialed Yan Chong''s number, and asked him to take the people and kill him directly to the Yang''s house.


    While she was on the phone, she stared at Jiang Ning, guarding against Jiang Ning doing it now.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ning just stood there, looking at herself calmly.


    It seems, without the slightest fear.


    "Toot..."


    The phone rang for a while, but no one answered it.


    Yan Chong, what did you do now?


    It''s not that he arranges the five tigers to build a state, and give his brothers a strong trip, to level the East China Sea tomorrow, and kill Jiang Ning!


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, you keep fighting."


    Jiangning pulled a chair and sat down directly. Huang Yuming even walked up to Yang Dong, took the teapot in front of him, and poured a cup for Jiangning.


    It seems that this is not in Yang''s house, but in Jiangning''s house.


    Yang Huang''s face changed slightly, and he had a bad feeling.


    Jiangning was too calm, and calmly made people a little scared.


    And the people he brought, although standing there without saying a word, everyone exudes a sturdy breath!


    is like... the most terrifying beast in the primeval forest!


    Those pairs of eyes stared at me, making me feel like I was going to be swallowed!


    "Deep toot..."


    Yang Xiao looked a little ugly, and dialed Yan Chong''s number again.


    The phone is connected!


    There was joy on her face.


    "Yan Chong! Where are you!"


    Yang Xiao shouted loudly, "You immediately bring..."


    She didn''t finish her words. In the yard, there was a rush of footsteps and a heavy panting. Yan Chong had already ran to Yang''s house!


    "Miss, I''m at Yang''s house, you guys... run away, that... that Jiangning is here..."


    Yan Chong rushed into the hall hurriedly. When he looked up, he saw Jiang Ning sitting in the hall, drinking tea leisurely.


    The whole person seemed to be struck by lightning, and the mobile phone in his hand fell to the ground with a snap!

 Chapter 379： No more Yang family!

    "Jiang... Jiangning!"


    Yan Chong''s voice was trembling, and he knelt down with a sudden thump.


    He didn''t get through Lin Xiao''s phone, and ran desperately to tell them to escape, but Jiang Ning turned out to be faster than him!


    It''s over!


    completely finished!


    The scene of Shanhu and the others being beheaded by Jiang Ning with a single blow, now appeared in his mind again, constantly echoing...


    Demon, that demon from Jiuyou Hell, sits in front of him at this moment!


    After a while, Yan Chong smirked, and an unpleasant smell came from under him.


    At this point, the expressions of the father and daughter Yang Xiao completely changed.


    They didn''t know how Yan Chong became like this. How did he see Jiang Ning and he was so scared that he was incontinent.


    Yang Huang''s throat was dry, and Yang Xiao stared at Jiang Ning, his palms felt cold and trembling.


    "This is Jianzhou, Jianzhou Five Tigers..."


    "They are all dead."


    Jiangning said lightly, "I killed it."


    Yang Xiao''s body shook suddenly, and Yan Chong shivered even more. He killed him in front of him!


    so horrible!


    The picture in his mind made him tremble.


    "I built an underground circle in the state..."


    "All the masters are gone."


    Jiangning continued.


    "Your people, your subordinates, who can handle them well, now none of them can stand up"


    "Are you desperate?"


    Jiangning looked at Yang Xiao, watching her gradually become stiff, with an incredible face.


    is all gone?


    Jianzhou underground circle, the most elite force, just destroyed?


    When did it happen and how did Jiang Ning do it?


    How can this be!


    Yang Xiao felt that her body was numb. She didn''t want to believe it. She glanced at Yan Chong. Yan Chong''s body was trembling, her lips trembling, and she muttered: "All dead... all dead..."


    Boom!


    , like a huge thunder, hit her head severely.


    She was suddenly terrified!


    She is even more desperate!


    How did she become like this, she just got the entire Yang family, but in a blink of an eye, she was about to lose it?


    hasn''t come in anxious and happy, why is it... no more?


    "Your Yang family is really domineering,"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "My Lin family is developing steadily, but you are secretly messing up and wanting to take advantage of it. Yang Luolin dare to be disrespectful to my woman. I will let him be a flower fertilizer, and you, you said you want to scratch the face of the rain?"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning''s face was as cold as frost!


    The surrounding air suddenly seemed to drop more than ten degrees, causing Yang Xiao and the others to shudder.


    "You...you dare to kill me!"


    Yang Xiao gritted his teeth, his face a bit savage, "Behind me, there is a shadow of the north!"


    Jiangning snorted, the shadow of the north?


    Zhou Hua also has the shadow of the north behind, and behind Lu Qian, there is also the shadow of the north, and even behind Fu Ye, there is still the shadow of the north, but what about?


    They are up to now, who dare to seek revenge on themselves.


    Jiangning got up and walked to Yang Xiao, scared that Yang Xiao couldn''t help backing two steps, but he didn''t dare to go back.


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning slapped it fiercely, and directly slapped Yang Xiao''s face into the flesh!


    completely transformed!


    I am afraid that her cheeks will be cracked!


    "what¡­¡­"


    Yang Xiao screamed, flew out, covering his face, and screamed sternly.


    "what are you up to!"


    Yang Huang immediately stepped forward to block, Jiang Ning raised his foot and kicked him into the air without even looking at it.


    "The woman who wants to hurt me? Even the king of heaven, I will kill him too!"


    Jiangning said coldly.


    Yang Xiao couldn''t say anything, his chin was crooked, and he shrank to the ground, shivering.


    And Yang Dong and Yang Huang both turned pale. In addition to fear, they regretted. Why... why bother to provoke Jiangning.


    Yang Luolin, this **** bastard, why should he provoke Jiang Ning!


    Even Yang Dong suddenly felt that Yang Luolin deserved to die, he should have died long ago!


    When he is dead, the Yang family will not provoke such terrible characters, and will not be destroyed!


    "After tonight, Jianzhou, there will be no more Yang family!"


    Jiangning Road.

 Chapter 380： Deeply rooted

    Overnight, the Yang family was gone.


    No one knows why, and no one knows what happened this night.


    The next day when people saw the blood flowing in the Juxianzhuang courtyard, the whole Jianzhou was shaken.


    The underground circle of Jianzhou evaporated on such a night.


    The five famous Jianzhou Tigers all died tragically!


    Hundreds of elite people are either dead or disabled!


    Not to mention, Yang Xiao, a madwoman, became completely unrecognizable. Some people saw her go crazy in the street, and some people said that she was dead and was thrown into the river, where her whereabouts were unknown.


    Some people say that Yang Xiao has become a flower fertilizer...


    The Yang family was dumped overnight, and the property under his name kept shutting down, and the losses were extremely heavy!


    This shocked the entire Jianzhou.


    Someone faintly knows some information and guesses who did it. There is no explicit statement, but it is more certain, that is the place.


    Tokai!


    The East China Sea known as the Forbidden Land!


    Because the Yang family recently offended the person from the East China Sea, and I heard that the offense was very serious and almost hurt their lives.


    This is the revenge of the East China Sea Forbidden Land!


    For a time, the reputation of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea is even more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    There are rumors on the rivers and lakes. As long as they are from the East China Sea, no one dares to bully, and no one dares to provoke them easily.


    I''m afraid of getting hard stubble.


    As the Yang family collapsed and fell apart overnight, the suppression and exploitation of the Yang family in various industries was completely eliminated.


    I don''t know how many bosses, Yang Tian sighed that God has eyes, and wiped out the Yang family who had been aggressive for decades.


    I don¡¯t know how many people were bullied and humiliated by the Yang family. They knelt on the ground, bowed their heads respectfully, and thanked those who made the move.


    In the southeast, there is no Yang family anymore, and at the same time, a sober sap is given to those families who are like the Yang family, who are overbearing, let them know that good is rewarded, evil is rewarded!


    And this time.


    Jiang Ning, who caused a major earthquake with one hand, was lying on the bed, sleeping soundly.


    In the quilt, Lin Yu really smelled, and Jiang Ning slept peacefully.


    "Lazy pig!"


    The quilt was pulled, Jiang Ning opened his eyes and Lin Yu was really standing in front of the bed, with one hand on his hips and the other to open the quilt.


    "What time is it? Would you like to send me to work?"


    Jiangning got up and rubbed his eyes: "Isn''t it the weekend today?"


    "I have to work overtime on weekends."


    Lin Yuzhen looked at him with indignation, the real boss of Lin''s.


    He slept soundly and asked himself why he had to work overtime.


    "No, you are too tired like this."


    Jiang Ning touched his chin, "Or, shut down Lin, I don''t want to see you too tired."


    "What nonsense!"


    Lin Yu was really busy covering Jiang Ning''s mouth.


    This **** is too childish.


    If you say that Lin is established, you will establish Lin, and if you say it is closed, then it will be closed?


    Can it be closed now?


    Not to mention the rapid development of the Lin Group, more and more employees, and the entire volume is constantly growing.


    Single Lin Group¡¯s contribution to the construction of the East China Sea allowed the people of the East China Sea to admire them and suddenly shut down. Ask those people, do you agree or not?


    If they think that there is a problem with the funds, I am afraid they will not hesitate to raise funds to help Lin through the difficulties!


    "What should I do, I don''t want my wife to work too hard."


    Jiang Ning grabbed Lin Yuzhen''s hand and said with a look of concern, "I will feel bad."


    Lin Yu really blushed.


    Even if she has accepted the relationship with Jiang Ning, she even sleeps together at night.


    Although I didn''t do anything between husband and wife, but...but it seems that it is only a missed opportunity.


    She would still be shy and blush, and Jiang Ning couldn''t help but want to take a bite.


    "no."


    Lin Yu really shook his head firmly, "I said, to be a good woman, a woman who can stand by your side bravely."


    "Husband, don''t you shut down Lin, okay?"


    She started acting like a baby.


    Jiangning trembled all over.


    How can I stand it up?


    "Okay, listen to my wife!"


    Jiang Ning got up, changed his clothes, and finished washing, Lin Yuzhen had already warmed up the breakfast again.


    "Dad and Mom went out for a stroll, it''s rare how they are relaxing."


    Lin Yuzhendao.


    In the past few decades, both of them had a hard time. By now, they can finally be happier and can spend their old age peacefully.


    All this is because of Jiang Ning.


    This kindness alone is worthy of Lin Yu''s move.


    Jiangning knew that Su Mei and the others went out to allow themselves and Lin Yuzhen to spend more time alone.


    After all, the house is too small and there are four people. It is indeed a bit crowded.


    Anyway, Lin Yuzhen doesn''t refuse to sleep with him anymore. Jiang Ning quickly lay down for a few meals before pulling Lin Yuzhen out.


    Started the car and drove out of the community with a roar, but not in the direction of the company.


    "Where are you going?"


    Lin Yu was really curious and asked, "I''m going to work overtime."


    "I can''t finish my work, so do the important things first."


    The car swiftly arrived at a sales office. It was the recently opened real estate. The streets and alleys were full of advertisements. It was difficult for Jiangning to know.


    He stopped the car and pulled Lin Yuzhen into it directly.

 Chapter 381： I want it all

    When a few salesmen saw a visitor, someone immediately stepped forward and was very polite: "Hello sir, do you want to buy a house?"


    Jiangning walked directly to the sand table, pointed to the townhouse, and asked Lin Yuzhen, "Which one do you like?"


    "what?"


    "Don''t, don''t you have to go to Lin to work overtime."


    Jiang Ning smiled, then turned around and asked the salesperson, "Are there any well-decorated existing houses? The one that can live in directly."


    "Existing house with fine decoration? Ah, yes!"


    She still hasn''t reacted, so she doesn''t even watch it?


    Then ask at least a few words, what type of house, what structure, and the like. Other customers who buy a house must ask very carefully, and she is also very fluent in memorizing it.


    But Jiangning, just ask if there is an existing house.


    "Then this set, swipe your card!"


    "what?"


    too fast!


    Jiangning walked in, it was less than thirty seconds.


    And, he was referring to a villa, a single-family villa.


    The salesperson didn''t react, thinking that Jiang Ning was joking, but looking at Jiang Ning''s appearance, it didn''t seem to be a joke.


    "Sir, do you want this set?"


    She quickly made sure.


    Even Lin Yu really wants to make sure that this is buying a house, not cabbage!


    Although she knows that Jiangning is rich, this is a villa, a single-family villa!


    "and many more!"


    Jiangning suddenly waved again.


    frowned slightly.


    The salesman looked at it and seemed to regret it.


    The various costs of this villa are calculated to be more than 13 million yuan. Even if you have money, it is not so pretentious.


    "Mom likes to be quiet. If the people living around are too noisy, wouldn''t it disturb her cleanliness."


    Jiangning glanced at the sand table, thoughtfully, and pointed to an open space, "This open space can be used to grow vegetables and flowers. Mom definitely likes it."


    "that''s it,"


    Jiangning took out a card, "I want it for this row, including this open space."


    "what?"


    Lin Yuzhen and the salesman opened his mouth wide at the same time.


    There are ten buildings in this row!


    Isn¡¯t Jiangning kidding?


    Because he was afraid that other residents would make Su Mei noisily, Jiang Ning bought all ten buildings.


    In order for Su Mei to have a place to grow vegetables and flowers, did he even ask for a piece of vacant land together?


    "husband¡­"


    "gentlemen¡­"


    The brains of the two people are still buzzing, wondering if Jiang Ning is crazy.


    "Swipe!"


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to say, directly speaking loudly.


    Respectfully sent Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen out, and the salesperson''s waist was almost ninety degrees.


    was followed by a few colleagues, completely stupefied.


    They have been in sales for so many years, they have met a local tyrant, but they have never seen a local tyrant like Jiangning!


    Ten villas, 130 million!


    When you say you buy it, you can buy it. The sound of "swiping your card" from the beginning to the end makes many people almost shouted with excitement.


    What is a rich man?


    This is the rich man!


    Especially the salesperson, he didn''t even have time to pour Jiang Ning and the others a glass, and the order was completed.


    He calculated the commission in his heart, and suddenly smirked, and slapped himself violently. The pain made him grin and laugh again.


    "Posted! Posted!"


    He was still worrying about the wedding betrothal gift, and he reached the pinnacle of his life in one fell swoop. The commission alone amounted to more than two million!


    A row of salesmen stood there, still keeping a posture of watching Jiang Ning leave.


    One is going crazy with excitement, the others are going crazy with envy.


    "Didi¡ª"


    A black car stopped at the door, and the general manager of the sales department came.


    Seeing the salesmen standing stupidly, he immediately shouted angrily: "What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you need to sell houses? Those villas are difficult to dismantle, to find customers! What are you doing standing here stupidly."


    "Manager, the villas are all sold out."


    "Sold out? What are you talking about, what are you kidding about, those villas..."


    Seeing the deal sheet in front of me, when the manager reached his mouth, he suddenly got stuck.

 Chapter 382： Talents should be cultivated like this

    Especially, when he saw ten villas, all of them were one buyer, and they were paid in full at one time, he couldn''t help but scream.


    "All sold!"


    He couldn''t believe it at all, and his voice trembled: "Who bought it?"


    When he saw that the remark of the property registration was Lin Yuzhen, he even jumped up.


    "Mr. Lin!"


    He hurriedly touched the sweat on his forehead, "That''s the President Lin of the Lin Group!"


    This is no small matter!


    Lin Yuzhen of the Lin Group came to buy their house, but his manager was not accompanied or entertained. If he let the boss know, he would be in trouble.


    That is Lin Yuzhen!


    Regardless of other things, he immediately took the contract and got into the car quickly to find the boss.


    If it were not for the Lin Group¡¯s promotion of investment promotion, their boss would never have the opportunity to enter the East China Sea to develop real estate. They always wanted to find opportunities. Thanks to Lin and Lin Yuzhen. Where did they think that Lin Yuzhen would instead support their real estate.


    This is an important matter and must be reported quickly!


    at this time.


    In the car, Lin Yu was really numb.


    Last time I asked Jiang Ning how much money he had, Jiang Ning said that he didn''t know, but that it was enough.


    Throwing out over 100 million in the blink of an eye, is it just enough to spend?


    The family lives in a villa, which is big enough, so Jiangning bought ten.


    Even if I buy ten buildings, I still buy a piece of vacant land, just to grow flowers and vegetables for Su Mei?


    If she still wants to raise fish, will Jiang Ning dig another pond for her?


    "Husband, you spend money for our family like this, I feel I really can''t afford it."


    Jiang Ning did not squint: "So, you can only agree with your body."


    Lin Yu really let out a sigh: "It seems that this is the only way to go."


    No, she has to work hard to make Lin bigger and stronger, and strive to make money, and strive to surpass Jiangning and be richer than him!


    Let him taste it too, the feeling of being numb with money, huh!


    accompanied Lin Yu really upstairs, Jiang Ning immediately went out, Lin Yu really didn''t know what he was going to do, so he started to work on his own affairs.


    Office area of ??the building.


    Jiangning walked straight to the position of secretary Xiao Zhao, and reached out and knocked on the table.


    The busy Xiao Zhao looked up and saw Jiang Ning, but he opened the drawer and took out a bag of French fries.


    "Brother Ning, I have the last bag, can you leave some for me?"


    "Who wants your snacks."


    Jiangning rolled his eyes, grabbed the French fries in his hand, and ate them directly after tearing open the package, saying, ¡°Call all the young employees who have performed well in various departments to the head office of Lin.¡±


    "what?"


    "Go ahead, or I will run out of French fries."


    "Yes!"


    soon.


    Lin Yuzhen''s office has eight people, all of them young employees from various departments who have performed well recently.


    They don''t know what Jiang Ning called them to do.


    is a little nervous, and a little nervous.


    Everyone knows that the real boss of the Lin Group is Jiang Ning in front of him.


    I also know that Jiang Ning is very talkative and takes good care of the employees, but at the same time, he is also very powerful, so powerful that it is awesome!


    "For the development of the Lin Group, the chairman and the general manager are definitely not enough,"


    Jiangning straight to the point, "The senior executives of various departments are also not sufficiently staffed, so more people are needed to come forward."


    "The obstacles in the southeast area have been cleared. After Lin has gained a firm foothold in the provincial capital, the next step is to lay out the southeast area, do you all know?"


    Eight people nodded.


    "As for Mr. Lin, it is impossible to take care of the overall situation. I want to leave all the many things to you."


    Hearing this, all eight people started breathing quickly.


    This is an important task!


    The important task of breaking the ground!


    is not only stressful, but also difficult, which can be regarded as a challenge, but it also has risks.


    "Brother Ning, can we... do it?"


    One of them, who had spoken to Jiang Ning usually, was more courageous and asked.


    "If you can do it, you have to ask yourself."


    Jiang Ning smiled, and glanced at Lin Yuzhen who had just reacted, "Anyway, Mr. Lin told me, you must be able to do it."


    "The market in the southeast region is there. You can choose the station in each city, and I will provide you with only two."


    Jiangning tapped his finger on the desktop, "One, complete the development of a city, you can quote the number of bonuses yourself, several million will do, and two, the annual salary will be doubled."

 Chapter 383： What if I thought I had no money

    hiss...


    Eight people, taking a breath at the same time!


    millions of bonuses!


    You must know that Lin Group¡¯s salary is already at the top of the list in Donghai.


    Jiangning has to give it even higher!


    "To help Lin Zong share the burden, it is a hero to Lin, so these rewards are not too many. If you think you can accept this task, you can prepare now."


    Jiang Ning leaned on the sofa and picked up the French fries he had snatched from Xiao Zhao.


    Eight people stood up straight in an instant!


    Not only because Jiangning trusted them and offered them such generous rewards, but also because Jiangning regarded them as the most important member of the Lin Group.


    "Brother Ning! Don''t worry, I will not disappoint your trust!"


    "Brother Ning, it doesn''t matter what the bonus is, it''s my job to worry about Lin''s share!"


    "Brother Ning, I have tried my best, and I will definitely take the market down!"


    Eight people are all flushed, excited, and excited.


    can be trusted by people, and dare to give them the task of developing a market, such an opportunity, not everyone can have such an opportunity.


    This alone is worth their hard work!


    "Okay, I am waiting for your good news. I will toast you during the annual meeting."


    With this sentence, the eight people are even more excited.


    Jiangning wants to toast them!


    Think about being able to clink and drink with Jiangning in front of the whole company!


    is exhausted, you have to fight!


    Eight people withdrew, Lin Yuzhen only then spoke.


    She knew that Jiang Ning didn''t want her to be so tired and asked someone to help her share the burden.


    "Talents are to be cultivated, so you have to let them go. A company is a whole, not on you alone, understand?"


    Lin Yu really nodded.


    Jiangning stuffed a piece of French fries into Lin Yuzhen¡¯s mouth, and said in a low voice, "Is it delicious? I saw Xiao Zhao¡¯s drawer, there is actually a bag."


    Looking at Jiang Ning''s serious appearance, Lin Yu couldn''t help but laugh.


    I originally wanted to say something, but I forgot all at once.


    She pounced, almost sprayed the chips of French fries onto Jiang Ning''s face, and hurriedly covered her mouth!


    "You will grab their snacks!"


    After finishing speaking, he stretched out his hand and took another one, with a still inexplicable expression, "However, it is really delicious."


    As soon as the voice fell, the office door rang.


    Lin Yuzhen yelled to enter, Xiao Zhao walked in, and saw Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, two people sitting on the sofa, sharing their French fries, almost not aggrieved.


    That''s hers!


    "Mr. Lin, Mr. Wan from Yongjingtai Real Estate Company is looking for you."


    Lin Yu is really startled, the real estate company, it seems that there is no cooperation with the Lin Group. They do medicine and beauty products.


    "Yongjingtai?"


    She suddenly realized that it was not the real estate where Jiang Ning had just bought ten villas.


    "Invite him in."


    Soon, Mr. Wan from Yongjingtai Real Estate Company walked in.


    "Hello, Mr. Lin, Mr. Jiang!"


    Mr. Wan is very polite, arching his waist slightly.


    In the East China Sea, especially investors like them, no one does not know the Lin Group, let alone Lin Yuzhen, let alone, Jiang Ning!


    This is a man like a **** in the East China Sea.


    "Mr. Wan, please sit down."


    Lin Yu really got up, poured a glass of water for Mr. Wan, and smiled, "I don¡¯t know Mr. Wan is coming to me, what''s the matter?"


    Mr. Wan was flattered and took the water with both hands before sitting down.


    "I just learned that Mr. Jiang and Mr. Lin bought a house in my real estate. They didn''t know the two of them, and neither of them were able to entertain them properly. I was overwhelmed, so I hurried over and apologized to both of you."


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, Lin Yu couldn''t help but laugh.


    "It''s nothing."


    They don''t know them, how can they be served? What''s more, Jiang Ning can only drink a glass of water from beginning to end in less than five minutes from entering the door to swiping his card.


    Mr. Wan smiled: "Thank you, Mr. Lin, forgive me."


    He immediately took out the relevant information of ten villas from the bag.


    put another bank card on the table.


    "Mr. Lin, our company has the opportunity to enter the East China Sea development, thanks to the support of the Lin Group, especially Chairman Lin,"


    Mr. Wan smiled and said, "So, I want to give these ten villas to Mr. Jiang and Mr. Lin to express my gratitude."


    He knew that for Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, money was not a problem at all, but it was his heart.


    Lin Yu was really shocked, but he didn''t expect Mr. Wan to have such a purpose.


    She didn''t know what to say for a while, turned her head to look at Jiang Ning.


    "If you give me away, what if someone thinks I have no money in Jiangning?"

 Chapter 384： Go to the East China Sea!

    Jiang would rather not be like others, he would refuse to resign after being polite.


    His words made Mr. Wan''s face suddenly a little nervous.


    What does he mean!


    "No, Mr. Jiang, I didn''t mean that, I just..."


    "You don''t mean that, but if you are known, you will think that, or you think that Jiang Ning bullies people, robs you by tricks, and robs your villa, what about my reputation?"


    Mr. Wan became even more anxious, and he stood up quickly trying to explain, but he stammered and couldn''t speak.


    "Business is business. If the rules are broken, it is not good for anyone. We understand the kindness of Mr. Wan,"


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, "If Mr. Wan wants to develop better in the East China Sea, he will try his best to develop better quality houses and give back to the people of the East China Sea. As long as you are a conscientious enterprise, I guarantee that you will be more and more in the East China Sea. The better."


    Hearing Jiang Ning¡¯s words, Mr. Wan knew that Jiang Ning was not angry, let alone blamed him, he was just mentioning him!


    He straightened up immediately and said respectfully: "Wan must remember Mr. Jiang''s teachings!"


    "Well, then I will be the people of Donghai, thank you in advance."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning handed the leftover half a packet of French fries to Mr. Wan, and said with a smile, "Try it, it tastes very good."


    Mr. Wan was still a little dazed, holding the French fries in both hands, his eyes were a little red.


    This was given to him by Jiangning!


    Jiang Ning gave him a taste!


    He has to take it home and give it up!


    He thanked him again and again, holding the French fries and left.


    Looking at Mr. Wan, a man who is nearly fifty years old, in front of Jiang Ning, he looks like a student and respectful when he meets the teacher. Even a half-pack of French fries from Jiang Ning can be so excited.


    She knew that her husband was really admirable.


    "Fries are given away, I haven''t eaten a few slices yet."


    she deliberately said.


    "This is easy to handle."


    Jiangning directly took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and smiled, "I''ll take you to grab Xiao Zhao, she still has a bag!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, it is located in a hotel in Shenghai, an international giant.


    Inside the box, there were arrogant coquettishes. After drinking three rounds, a few red-faced men, obviously more courageous, began to move.


    "Snapped!


    Suddenly, a clear applause made the whole box quiet.


    "Ye Qingwu! Do you dare to hit me!"


    A bloated man glared at him, "You''re just a **** singer, I really thought I wouldn''t dare to kill you!"


    Ye Qingwu''s face was full of fear, and he hurried back a few steps before rushing to the door. Seeing someone coming to grab him, he hurriedly opened the door and ran out.


    She rushed back to her hotel and poured cold water on her face, but her tears still couldn''t help streaming down.


    "Qing Wu!"


    The agent chased him up, his face was full of worry, "Why are you so impulsive! He can''t be offended by you!"


    Ye Qingwu gritted his teeth.


    "I am a singer, not a lady!"


    The agent is also helpless. For an artist, this kind of wine bureau is inevitable.


    The kind of people who come with impure purposes is even more difficult to deal with.


    Everyone is someone who has certain strength in the entertainment industry. Once offended, not to mention that the future is not easy, and it may even be life-threatening.


    Even Ye Qingwu is a popular singer in China today. He looks sweet and has countless fans.


    But the more beautiful the girl, the more dangerous it is in the entertainment industry.


    "That young master, we can''t afford to offend, not even our boss."


    The agent has a headache. He glanced at Ye Qingwu, "Or, you still lower your head and confess your mistake, maybe he will let you go?"


    Ye Qingwu looked at her agent, a trace of sadness flashed across her face.


    "Do not."


    Ye Qingwu resolutely said, "It is him who should apologize! I will not apologize!"


    "He will kill you!"


    The manager is in a hurry.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Suddenly, the door of the hotel was knocked hard.


    [Haitang Bookstore www.htsw.info] "Open the door! Open the door for me! Ye Qingwu is inside, right? Let her get out and apologize to our young master!"


    Ye Qingwu''s face changed drastically, did they chase him so quickly?


    These bastards, do they really want to force themselves to death?


    "Qing Wu! Hurry up!"


    The agent responded very quickly, "Hurry up and hide, I will lead them away, you run!"


    "Where can I go?"


    In this country, where is there any safe place, this young master at night, it is said that the family is very powerful, it is not something she can afford to offend.


    "Go to the East China Sea! To the East China Sea!"


    The agent hurriedly shouted, and he suddenly remembered the rumors he had heard. There is a city called Donghai, which is a forbidden land, and no one dares to run wild there!

 Chapter 385： Car accident

    Ye Qingwu can only escape, wait until the company suppresses the matter and then come back, otherwise he is caught by them now, the consequences would be disastrous!


    The knocking on the door outside became louder and louder.


    Ye Qingwu''s face was pale, he hurriedly got under the bed, grabbed his bag in his hand, and shivered.


    boom!


    The door was kicked open, and several people rushed in.


    "A few, a few big brothers! Qing Wu is not here, what are you going to do!"


    The manager smirked, "I''m looking for her too, this girl is too naive!"


    "Hmph, I offended Master Su, where do you want to hide?"


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t teach well, don''t worry, I will go to Qingwu now, and once I find her, I will send it to Master Su immediately!"


    "Go away!"


    A few people didn''t pay attention at all, pushed away the agent, and searched in the suite.


    They looked around and didn''t see Ye Qingwu. They saw that the clothes on the bed were messy and Ye Qingwu''s bag was gone, guessing that she had already run away.


    The agent stood at the door, daring to be angry but not speaking, and he was secretly relieved when a few people came out again.


    "I''m telling you, Su Shao is very angry! If Ye Qingwu doesn''t apologize to Su Shao, don''t say she is a star, even if it''s your company, don''t want to open it anymore! Humph!"


    After a few warnings, several people left.


    The manager hurriedly closed the door and ran to the bedside of the room.


    "Don''t come out!"


    He lowered his voice, "They must be still guarding outside, I will lead them away, you find a chance to run out, understand?"


    Ye Qingwu did not dare to speak.


    "Go to the East China Sea and stay away for a few days. My boss and I will find a solution, and then I will pick you up."


    After finishing speaking, the agent left. After a long time, Ye Qingwu dared to climb down from under the bed. Taking advantage of the darkness, he covered himself tightly, bought a ticket, and flew straight to the East China Sea.


    ¡­¡­


    then.


    Lin Yuzhen, shrinking in Jiang Ning''s arms, felt a little hot.


    It''s almost May, and the weather is starting to get hot. Su Mei changed the quilts of both people, saying that they were afraid that they would be hot and sweaty.


    In the words of ¡¡¡¡, it seems that there are other meanings.


    I haven''t exercised, why do I sweat when I sleep?


    "At the villa, Mr. Wan said that it has been cleaned up and that he can move in tomorrow."


    Lin Yuzhen said in a low voice, "You told mom today that although Mom frowned, I obviously felt that she was very happy."


    Can you be unhappy? After living in a run-down community for most of my life, I can now change to a big house, or a single-family villa, with a yard, and grow vegetables and flowers.


    "Mom is happy."


    Jiangning smiled and said, "She has been wronged for a lifetime, and it''s time to enjoy her happiness."


    "Thanks husband,"


    Lin Yu really moved, getting closer to Jiang Ning¡¯s chest, as if it was getting hotter, ¡°Sometimes, I can¡¯t believe it, it feels like a dream, why can I have a husband like you.¡±


    "I can''t believe it either."


    "What can''t you believe?"


    "I can''t believe it, how can you have such a good husband."


    Jiangning joked.


    Lin Yu really reacted, blushing, and his feet immediately kicked Jiang Ning away: "It''s hot! Go to sleep!"


    Jiangning was helpless.


    But indeed, it¡¯s a bit hot to hold together.


    It seems that the room is not big enough.


    "Tomorrow, I will leave the move to you, and I will go to the company myself."


    After a while, Lin Yuzhen said again, "It''s not just driving, I can do it."


    Jiangning nodded.


    Lin Yu really had good driving skills, and he was relieved in the East China Sea, but secretly, he would still arrange for someone to protect it.


    Really safe for Lin Yu, Jiang Ning will not relax at all.


    No words for a night.


    It was not that I was woken up by the alarm clock in the morning, but it was outside. Su Mei was a little impatient for a long time.


    I cleaned up for a while last night, and organized all the things that should be brought and kept, but when I got up early in the morning, I felt that there were still some things worth remembering, so I had to take them to my new home.


    She knows that the Lin family is not short of money, but there are many things that cannot be bought with money.


    Lin Yu really yawned: "Mom, why are you up so early?"


    "It''s still early, it''s six o''clock!"


    Su Mei glared at her, "Jiang Ning is usually tired, so it''s okay to sleep more, you girl, how can you become lazy."


    Lin Yu really wanted to cry early in the morning, why is she lazy?


    But knowing that Su Mei now loves Jiang Ning as much as her own son, it''s useless for her to resist, so she just continued to yawn and went to the bathroom to wash.


    After eating breakfast, Lin Yu really drove to the company by himself.


    Su Mei has handled the dishes and chopsticks, and she is even more excited. She is about to move!


    At the door, Huang Yuming had arranged some people early, so where they would let Su Mei move by themselves.


    "Thank you so hard!"


    Su Mei kept thanking him, and prepared drinks and water for them, so that the few people who could come to work harder.


    Just kidding, being able to move Jiang Ning is a qualification that can only be obtained by fighting!


    "Your dad is really busy with Yu, and he can''t help. Fortunately, there are these young men. Otherwise, it will be your mother and you. I don''t know when to move.


    got into the truck, Su Mei smiled and said.


    Jiangning nodded, turned around and said to the driver: "After moving the house, take the brothers to have a good meal."


    "Yes!"


    at the same time.


    Lin Yu is really the first time driving to the company.


    She is still a little nervous, holding the steering wheel with her hands tightly, her eyes daring not to move for a moment, staring at the road ahead, cautiously, like a full-fledged female driver.


    "It''s coming soon, three more traffic lights, it''s here."


    She secretly said in her heart, "It''s not difficult to drive."


    The first time I went out, it went smoothly.


    The green light was on, and Lin Yu really started slowly. After going straight for a while, he was about to turn right. He glanced at the rearview mirror and saw that there was no car behind him. He immediately turned on the turn signal and prepared to turn right.


    She turned her head, and suddenly, she found a person walking on the sidewalk!


    "what--"

 Chapter 386： She is not happy

    Lin Yu really panicked immediately and hurriedly braked, even if the speed was not fast, he still knocked people to the ground.


    Her face turned white in an instant, she stopped the car and turned on the double flash, her heart thumped, and she immediately got out of the car and ran over.


    "You, how are you?"


    Lin Yu was really worried. She stepped up to see a girl, wearing a peaked cap and sunglasses, covering almost her entire face.


    I''m afraid she didn''t notice, there is a car about to turn right.


    "I, I''m fine."


    Ye Qingwu was wearing high-heeled shoes, and she twisted slightly, trying to stand up, and her ankle suddenly hurt.


    She bit her lip lightly and snorted with pain, Lin Yu was really anxious.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t see you, I''m so sorry, I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    "I''m really fine, don''t worry, I haven''t noticed your car, and I am also responsible."


    Ye Qingwu was a little embarrassed. She was wearing a hat and sunglasses, but also did not notice the presence of a car. Counting the responsibilities, her responsibility seemed even greater.


    The girl''s nervous and worried look in front of her made her a little embarrassed.


    I arrived at the hotel late last night and stayed away all night. Ye Qingwu thought about going out in the morning to find something to eat. No matter where he thought he would be in a car accident.


    She didn''t dare to stand up. She walked when she wanted to stand up, but her ankle hurts and she can''t stand up.


    "Don''t believe me, your foot hurts, I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    Lin Yu was really firm and helped Ye Qingwu get into the car and went straight to the hospital.


    Donghae City First Hospital.


    Hearing that Lin Yu really had a car accident and came to the hospital, the dean immediately arranged for a consultation with experts from the orthopedics, internal medicine, surgery, and laboratory departments, which shocked Ye Qingwu.


    She just twisted her foot.


    It seems that Lin Yu is really rich or expensive.


    Compared with other rich second generations, Lin Yuzhen is completely different.


    Rich and powerful people, Ye Qingwu is not uncommon. He is as simple and kind as Lin Yuzhen. Seeing that he was hurt by her, his eyes became red with anxiety, and he almost shed tears.


    "I''m really fine."


    Ye Qingwu smiled, and lightly patted the back of Lin Yuzhen''s hand, "Don''t worry."


    Mingming, she has a greater responsibility.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, tell the doctor, I have to make sure you are safe and sound."


    Lin Yu said seriously, "I blame it. I usually open the car. Today, I thought I would try it myself. I didn''t expect to hit you."


    "I''m too stupid."


    "No, this is just an accident."


    Ye Qingwu comforted, as if the injured person was Lin Yuzhen, "Don''t worry, the doctor said it''s all right."


    After the wound was treated, several experts repeatedly assured that it was just a sprain and there were no other problems, Lin Yu was really relieved.


    She decided to let Jiang Ning drive tomorrow. She was really a little scared.


    "Where do you live, I will take you back."


    Out of the hospital, Lin Yuzhen said.


    Ye Qingwu didn''t want to compensate, she didn''t dare to have more branches, she came to the East China Sea to avoid disaster, too arrogant is not good.


    Besides, it seems that the girl in front of me doesn''t even know herself.


    She took off her hat and sunglasses for a while, and Lin Yuzhen didn''t respond at all.


    Anyway, she has released a few singles this year, which are very popular, okay?


    "I live in a hotel,"


    Ye Qingwu thought for a while, other people may not recognize herself, her ankle twisted, she couldn''t walk, and it was safer to take the Lin Yuzhen car, "Then please send me back to the hotel."


    "it is good!"


    Lin Yu really helped Ye Qingwu to get onto the co-pilot, and closed the door for her, before he took his place.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Lin Yuzhen said, "We are going to start."


    She was still a little nervous, but Ye Qingwu seemed very casual and didn''t seem to worry at all.


    Soon, Lin Yuzhen also relaxed. Taking advantage of the traffic lights, he turned on the car music to make Ye Qingwu feel more comfortable.


    "This song is very nice, I have been listening to it recently."


    Lin Yu really smiled and said, "I feel that this singer is a person with a thought."


    Ye Qingwu was in a daze.


    In the audio, what came out was her new song "Wish". Lin Yu really likes her song?


    But she doesn''t know herself.


    "How can you see it?"


    She was calm, turned her head and asked curiously, "What do you think she has on her mind."


    "She is not happy."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "Although this song sings joy, I think she is not happy in her heart."

 Chapter 387： Location exposure

    Ye Qingwu''s heart beating, staring blankly at Lin Yuzhen.


    I feel unhappy in my heart, but nobody knows it.


    She sings and dances. In the eyes of outsiders, she is full of energy, **** and hot, but in her heart, she is getting more and more unhappy, because this is completely different from her debut in the draft for the sake of her dream.


    "How do you feel."


    Ye Qingwu continued to ask.


    "Because I was so unhappy before."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "Although I smile at others every day and try to tell myself that everything will be okay, but in my heart, I am actually sad and even a little desperate."


    Ye Qingwu didn''t speak.


    She felt that Lin Yu was really talking about her.


    The two of them have the same experience. Lin Yu can really feel the same way. She can hear her feelings from her songs.


    "But I am very happy now."


    Lin Yuzhen said again, "Because someone around me treats me well, I believe that life will get better and better, so I think this singer will definitely be happy in the future."


    Ye Qingwu smiled and heard the meaning of Lin Yu''s truth.


    "It seems that your husband treats you very well."


    "Well, not only is it good for me, it''s better for my parents."


    Lin Yu is really proud, as if showing off her husband Jiang Ning in front of others.


    But she felt that Jiang Ning was worthy of her showing off.


    When the car arrived at the entrance of the hotel, Lin Yu really wanted to get off the car and help Ye Qingwu, but Ye Qingwu refused.


    "It''s okay, I can walk to the elevator, thank you for taking me back."


    "It was me who hit you, and you still said thank you."


    Lin Yu is really embarrassed.


    She took out her business card: "If there is any problem, you call me, and I ran into you, you should be responsible."


    Ye Qingwu didn''t want to pick it up, but for so long, Lin Yuzhen seems to be the only person who can understand her mood.


    She took the business card, put it in her bag, and nodded: "Well, be careful on the way. I have time. I''ll buy you tea."


    Lin Yu really nodded: "Okay, I''ll wait for your call."


    She also has a very good impression of Ye Qingwu, a beautiful girl, her age, temperament, and quality. Such a person will not be annoying anywhere.


    Lin Yuzhen left and rushed to the company soon.


    As soon as he entered the office and sat down, the director of the propaganda department knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Mr. Lin, the new product is ready to be released. We are considering that we need to find an image spokesperson. What are the requirements for Mr. Lin?"


    Spokesperson?


    The new product is a skin care product, which is aimed at young girls. If you want to find a spokesperson, you must also find young and good-looking ones.


    In her mind, she suddenly thought of the song "Wish", the singer should be very suitable.


    "You just choose the ones that are suitable, and you can talk about it yourself at the expense. If you ask, you try to ask if the singer who sings "Wish" is willing or not, I feel that she should be very suitable."


    "Yes, then I will contact you, please don''t worry, Mr. Lin."


    Lin Yu really wanted to meet that singer. He wanted to know how happy her songs are but sad.


    then.


    In the hotel.


    Ye Qingwu applied medicine to her ankle and sat on the sofa.


    Thinking of Lin Yuzhen, she thinks this girl is very interesting. If you get to know him early, maybe you can really become good friends.


    But now she just came to the East China Sea to avoid trouble, and went back when the matter was resolved.


    If I want to make a tea with Lin Yu, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance.


    She took out her mobile phone and dialed the agent''s number, and it rang several times before connecting.


    "Qing Wu?"


    There was a voice on the other end of the phone.


    "It''s me, how about it, has the company solved it?"


    She asked anxiously.


    If the matter is not resolved, she can''t even go back. The third young master of the Su family doesn''t know how many teenage celebrities have been harmed, and she will be over after returning.


    "solve?"


    Suddenly, there was a voice that was neither overwhelming nor overwhelming, and Ye Qingwu''s expression suddenly changed. It was the young master of the Su family!


    She was shocked and panicked. The agent was threatened?


    Her position will also be exposed!


    "Ye Qingwu, how do you want to solve it?"


    On the other end of the phone, the voice was full of disdain: "I finally called, did you find the location? Donghai? Okay, Ye Qingwu, waiting for me in Donghai!"

 Chapter 388： what a small world

    toot toot...


    There, the phone suddenly hung up!


    Ye Qingwu''s face turned pale, how could it be like this.


    Can''t even the company solve it?


    The third young master of the Su family had to ruin himself by all means before he stopped.


    escape!


    Ye Qingwu had only this word in her mind at this moment.


    She immediately took her clothes from the closet, quickly sorted them, and prepared to leave Donghai as soon as the third young master of the Su family hadn¡¯t come.


    accidentally, Ye Qingwu knocked over her bag, and Lin Yu really dropped out her business card.


    She glanced subconsciously, and was stunned.


    "General Manager of Lin Group, Lin Yuzhen?"


    The two people hadn''t asked each other for their names before. Ye Qingwu didn''t want to expose herself, but Lin Yu was really worried all the time, and they all forgot.


    Seeing this name at this moment, especially the four words Lin Group, Ye Qingwu suddenly remembered.


    The agent told her before that the East China Sea is known as a forbidden area and no one is allowed to do anything wrong here. In the East China Sea, the Lin Group is the best-developed one, and it has a pivotal position in the East China Sea!


    She thought of being in the hospital, when Lin Yujin came, almost all the experts in the hospital were dispatched.


    This is enough to show that Lin Yu''s identity is really extraordinary.


    "Ask her for help?"


    In Ye Qingwu''s mind, this thought flashed by, "No, Yu is really a kind girl, I can''t hurt her."


    The Su family is in Shenghai. The power is so powerful that even his boss can''t solve it. How does Lin Yu really solve it?


    Even if the Lin Group is very strong in the East China Sea, Lin Yuzhen, she is just a kind and innocent girl.


    Pulling her in will only hurt her, Ye Qingwu can''t do such a thing.


    She didn''t care so much. She panicked and collected a few pieces of clothes, and called the front desk to book her air tickets, but was told that she was restricted from traveling.


    I can¡¯t buy a ticket, I can¡¯t buy a train, I can¡¯t leave the East China Sea quickly!


    The people from the Su family are too cruel!


    "car!"


    Ye Qingwu was really scared.


    The posture of the third young master of the Su family is absolutely unstoppable, and he will never stop unless he puts himself in his bed.


    And the artist whom he succeeded, which one can end well?


    Ye Qingwu''s eyes were a little red, and she immediately carried her bag, not daring to bring more things, limped into the elevator, nervous and uneasy.


    What to do, what to do!


    Ding--


    The elevator has reached the first floor.


    Ye Qingwu walked to the front desk to check out. She covered her entire face with a cap and sunglasses.


    Suddenly, someone patted her on the shoulder.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The Su family, come so soon!


    "Huh? Did you scare you?"


    She turned her head, only to find that it was Lin Yuzhen.


    How could Lin Yu really be here!


    Lin Yu was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t expect that she would scare Ye Qingwu.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot to ask your name, and I don''t know which room you live in. I just have to wait for you in the hall."


    She smiled and said, "I just remembered that there is a new steam engine at my friend¡¯s clubhouse, which has the effect of promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis. I will take you there to ensure that you can walk normally tomorrow!"


    Lin Yu really still remembered this in his heart.


    After finishing the work on his hand, he rushed over immediately.


    But I found out that I had forgotten to ask Ye Qingwu''s name and didn''t know her room number. I couldn''t find it if I wanted to check it, so I had to wait in the lobby.


    Unexpectedly, I really met Ye Qingwu.


    Just, she seems to be leaving?


    Ye Qingwu was a little stunned.


    I didn''t expect that it would be Lin Yuzhen, not to mention that Lin Yu really wanted to help him relieve his injury and would take him to a massage.


    She wanted to refuse. Suddenly, the waiter at the front desk looked surprised, but then cautiously shouted: "Are you Ye Qingwu?"


    "That popular singer who sang "Wish", Ye Qingwu?"

 Chapter 389： There is no one I cant afford!

    The waiter was a little excited, and quickly picked up the paper and pen: "I, can I ask you to sign me?"


    Ye Qingwu?


    The one who sang "Wish"?


    Lin Yu really heard the name, he was shocked, and fixedly looked in front of him. Because of shock, Ye Qingwu accidentally dropped his sunglasses.


    Is she Ye Qingwu, the singer who sang the song "Wish"?


    Lin Yu really feels that the world seems a bit too small.


    Not long ago, when she was still in the car, she recommended this song to Ye Qingwu, but the singer was not happy to fight back. She suddenly felt that she had a big misunderstanding!


    Ye Qingwu didn''t say anything. He stretched out his index finger and put it in front of his lips, beckoning the waiter not to speak loudly, and immediately took the paper and pen, signed the name and returned it to the waiter.


    The waiter couldn''t hide his excitement. Knowing that he had violated the working principle, he didn''t dare to say anything again, and quickly completed the check-out procedure for Ye Qingwu.


    "Are you Ye Qingwu?"


    Lin Yu really blushed, and she was embarrassed to speak.


    "Well, it''s me."


    Ye Qingwu saw Lin Yu''s real expression, a little funny, "I didn''t want to deliberately lie to you."


    "I know that celebrities have to be low-key when they travel, otherwise so many fans will be crazy."


    "But you don''t even know me."


    Ye Qingwu is also a little helpless, her reputation is not small, even the hotel waiter knows herself, but Lin Yu really doesn''t.


    It¡¯s no wonder that, as the general manager of the Lin Group, Lin Yu must be very busy. She can only listen to her own songs in the car. She has no energy to pay attention to singers and stars.


    "Yuzhen, thank you for caring about my injury, but I can''t go to the club with you."


    Ye Qingwu said directly, "I have an urgent matter and must leave the East China Sea. Just send me to the bus station."


    "Huh? So urgent?"


    Lin Yu really took a look at Ye Qingwu, she was not stupid, she could see that Ye Qingwu was a little flustered, even scared.


    "What happened, can I help you?"


    "Someone wants to harm me."


    Ye Qingwu knows that Lin Yu is really kind, she doesn''t tell the truth, Lin Yu really will not let herself leave in a hurry, "I can''t provoke the other party, and you can''t provoke it, so I can''t bother you."


    "You can take me to the station and I will leave Donghai immediately."


    She made it clear, so Lin Yu really knew it.


    For such a person as she has just met, there is no need to offend big people. She believes that Lin Yu will really make a correct judgment.


    Lin Yu was really startled.


    "Someone wants to harm you?"


    She looked nervous, "Are they coming to the East China Sea? Then you are too slow in the car!"


    Ye Qingwu was helpless, she wanted to take the high-speed train by plane, but the other party had already started and restricted her actions.


    There are still cars that can be used, which is already very good, although she knows in her heart that she will be overtaken in all likelihood by car.


    "There is no way, this is the only choice."


    Ye Qingwu said, "Yuzhen, I''m still very happy to meet you. If I still have a chance to meet, I will drink tea with you again."


    "You can do it now."


    Lin Yu is really direct.


    Ye Qingwu was shocked.


    Isn''t she clear about what she just said?


    I''m in trouble, and it''s a big problem!


    The third young master of the Su family is not something that Lin Yuzhen and a small company like the Lin Group can afford, it will only harm her!


    "Yuzhen, I just said, you can''t offend those people, don''t do it for me..."


    Ye Qingwu was a little anxious.


    Lin Yuzhen really wanted to protect herself, the more she didn''t want to hurt Lin Yuzhen.


    "My husband said!"


    Lin Yu really shook his head, his face was full of pride, "In Donghai, there is no one I can''t afford!"

 Chapter 390： worldwide!

    Looking at Lin Yuzhen''s serious expression, and speaking the most domineering words, it was clear and full of weakness. Ye Qingwu didn''t want to laugh, but was very moved.


    Lin Yu is really just a girl!


    weak girl!


    She dared to protect herself like this.


    "Thank you, Yuzhen."


    Ye Qingwu''s voice was a little choked, no matter whether Lin Yu could really help him, this courage alone was worthy of Ye Qingwu''s move.


    "No thanks, because you are also a good person."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "If you are a bad guy, and I hit you, you should blame me, right?"


    Ye Qingwu laughed out loud, she couldn''t help it anymore.


    Lin Yu really?


    With this, she dare to believe that she is a good person.


    Lin Yu, of course, didn¡¯t know. In the East China Sea, unless he thinks he has a long life, he would dare to touch Lin Yu¡¯s real money.


    Ye Qingwu fixedly looked at Lin Yuzhen, at this simple and kind-hearted girl who was not polluted by the big dye tank in society.


    She was very envious.


    "Go, I will take you away!"


    Lin Yuzhen drove directly towards the nature club.


    On the way to ¡¡¡¡, she knew that Ye Qingwu had slapped the third young master of the Su Family because she refused to be ruled, so she offended that person and fled to the East China Sea. Lin Yu really became even more angry.


    Can they bully a girl like this?


    No wonder, she can hear her unhappiness from Ye Qingwu''s songs.


    Lin Yuzhen suddenly thought that before he knew Jiang Ning, when he was still working in the Lin family, he felt sad when he was bullied and wronged.


    No matter what, she has to help Ye Qingwu and can''t let her be bullied!


    When the car drove to the nature club, someone immediately stepped forward to lead the way.


    "sister in law!"


    The door opened, and a waiter immediately shouted respectfully.


    He was very respectful, but he couldn''t see the slightest fear on his face, which made Ye Qingwu even more surprised.


    "thank you."


    Lin Yu really nodded, smiled and gave the car key to the waiter, then pulled Ye Qingwu into it.


    "Hello Sister-in-law!"


    "Hello Sister-in-law!"


    From the beginning of the door, everyone who saw Lin Yuzhen would greet him respectfully. It was also polite and respectful, but there was no fear at all.


    Ye Qingwu didn''t understand. Lin Yu''s identity was really unusual. These people respected her, but generally people with such an identity are afraid of her subordinates.


    These people in front of me can''t see the slightest fear, only respect and affection.


    She turned her head and realized that everyone greeted Lin Yuzhen. Lin Yuzhen would not be perfunctory. They all nodded politely and greeted with a smile.


    She can actually call everyone''s name!


    Ye Qingwu understood it all at once.


    "Sister Zhang, I''ll bring a friend over to use the steam engine."


    Lin Yuzhen said to the foreman.


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements now!"


    Sister Zhang smiled and groaned, "I just bought the fruit of the season in the morning, and I will send it to the box."


    "Thank Sister Zhang!"


    Lin Yuzhen pulled Ye Qingwu and walked towards the box specially arranged for her.


    The Nature Club is very large, and it is now considered the largest rest club in the East China Sea. This is also the rest place prepared by Huang Yuming for Jiangning and Lin Yuzhen. All the security and services are the best.


    "Is this yours?"


    Ye Qingwu looked at the exquisite decoration of the box, it was obvious that the grade here is not low, even in a big city like Shenghai, there may not be a few of this scale.


    "friend''s."


    Lin Yu really knows that this is Huang Yuming''s industry.


    But she also knows that Huang Yuming and Jiang Ning have lived in a bridge cave. As a good friend of the Beggar Gang, she doesn''t need to be polite, "But you don''t have to be polite, just be your own home."


    Ye Qingwu can''t laugh or cry, but his friend is like his own home, then this friend is really a good friend.


    "Huh..."


    Soon, the steam engine was ready, the two lay on the massage table, and the technician gave them massage seriously.


    "Your feet are the key point. Don''t worry, Sister Liu''s craftsmanship is very good. I guarantee that you can walk normally tomorrow."


    Lin Yu really turned his head to see that Ye Qingwu was still a little nervous, still unable to hide the worry on his face.


    "Don''t worry, it''s safe here, no one can make trouble here,"


    This is not what Jiang Ning said, but Huang Yuming told her, so that she can relax and rest here, "I will give my husband a call."


    Ye Qingwu nodded, slowly relaxing in her heart.


    She is grateful to Lin Yuzhen, no matter if she can help herself, she has nowhere to go.


    Maybe here, there is still some hope.


    Anyway, if Lin Yu really can''t help herself, then she won''t hurt Lin Yuzhen, Ye Qingwu thought it over.


    Everything is let go, but she relaxes. If there are no good results, then now, she should enjoy it even more.


    then.


    Yongjingtai villa area.


    All the furniture is brand new, and it is from Mr. Wan¡¯s heart that he chose the best and delivered it. A special property team was also assigned to take care of home hygiene and other services.


    Looking at the huge house, Su Mei''s eyes were a little red, and his excitement was even more depressing.


    "I never thought that I still have one day living in a villa."


    As she laughed, she was about to cry again.


    Not long ago, a family of three was still crowded in a dilapidated community. It was cold in winter and hot in summer. Mosquitoes and rats were often seen, and it was easy to be remembered by thieves. But now, such a big villa in front of you!


    "Mom, then you have to think, you have to think more."


    Jiang Ning hurriedly smiled and said, "Not just living in a villa, but also taking a cruise. You can think of anything. As long as mom wants to do and likes to do, the son-in-law will do it for you."


    Su Mei couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Stupid boy, I am so old, wherever there are so many ideas, I hope that my family is safe, healthy and healthy."


    "Where is mom so old?"


    Jiang Ning said solemnly, "If you say that, those real aunts should not be jealous."


    Su Mei poked Jiang Ning''s forehead: "Just you will coax mom!"


    "Hey, why are you not my son?"


    After a pause, she said again, "It''s better to be a son-in-law. If you''re a son, maybe you will only anger me!"


    Jiangning laughed.


    The phone rang, it was Lin Yuzhen who came, and Jiang Ning connected, and Lin Yuzhen''s voice came over there.


    "Husband, I know a friend, someone wants to bully her, can I protect her?"


    Lin Yu really asked, and was a little cautious, telling Jiang Ning the matter again.


    She was still a little nervous in her heart. It was just because of anger, but she couldn''t take care of that much. At this moment, when reporting the situation to Jiang Ning, Lin Yu was really a little nervous.


    Jiangning heard Lin Yuzhen say that he told her that there was no one she could not afford in the East China Sea, and was silent for a moment.


    This suddenly made Lin Yu really nervous.


    "My husband, I won''t get into trouble, am I?"


    "I just wanted to ask, when did I say such a thing?"


    "what?"


    Lin Yu really panicked.


    Didn¡¯t Jiangning say it?


    He seems to have said it! Or did I remember it wrong?


    "I''m not talking about the East China Sea,"


    Jiang Ning said domineeringly, "You remember clearly, what I said is that there is no one in the world that you can''t afford to offend!"

 Chapter 391： Forbidden shit!

    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning hung up the phone, turned to Su Mei and said, "Mom, Yu Zhenxin has met a friend. Should I take it to dinner at home at night?"


    "new friend?"


    Su Mei was pleasantly surprised. Lin Yuzhen has been busy with his family all these years, so there is no time to make friends.


    As a mother, she feels that she owes her daughter.


    Hearing that Lin Yu really made friends, he nodded again and again: "Well, I''ll go shopping for groceries in a while and make some good ones for you!"


    Jiang Ning nodded and left. Listening to Lin Yu''s description, it was not a problem at all.


    But the other party is from Shenghai, which is quite close to the north.


    The development of the Southeast region is now proceeding according to the Lin Group''s progress. The Yang family was destroyed, and the Jianzhou underground circle was also destroyed. It will take some time to reestablish order.


    Huang Yuming has already taken someone over to do it.


    Jiang Ning is not worried about this, nor is he so anxious.


    Everything must always revolve around Lin''s development. After all, he has to train Lin Yuzhen to be better than that woman.


    Now that people from Shenghai come over, that would be interesting.


    Nature Club, Lin Yuzhen, who hung up the phone, still hasn''t recovered.


    Lying on the side, Ye Qingwu was also stunned when he heard the voice from Jiang Ning in the microphone.


    Just listening to Lin Yuzhen¡¯s questioning tone, she clearly heard that she was nervous, and she also had a little worry about being scolded, but she did not expect that such a big trouble, Lin Yuzhen¡¯s husband, the reason for her anger turned out to be because Lin Yuzhen remembered what he said wrong. !


    What he said is that there is no one in the world that Lin Yu can''t afford to provoke!


    How domineering this is!


    Ye Qingwu turned his head and stared at Lin Yuzhen blankly: "Yuzhen, this, is this your husband?"


    She feels a bit like a dream. She has seen many rich and powerful people, but no one has ever dare to say such arrogant things!


    Lin Yu was really shocked, and nodded lightly.


    It turns out that Jiang Ning is talking about the whole world, how can he remember it as Donghai? This is a stupid brain.


    "Your husband, is the last name Zhang?"


    Ye Qingwu asked curiously and nervously, "Arrogant?"


    "what!"


    Lin Yu really reacted and couldn''t help but laugh, "No, his surname is Jiang, Jiang Ning!"


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s tone, she knew that this matter must be fine.


    She was a little worried just now, but now it seems that there is no need to be afraid.


    Lin Yu is really relaxed, and Ye Qingwu''s anxiety is also diminished a lot.


    She was suddenly curious, what kind of person is Lin Yu''s husband, that man named Jiang Ning.


    then.


    Donghae International Airport!


    Several people got off the plane, their faces gloomy.


    The man headed by ¡¡¡¡, with a scar on his brow, said to the phone, "Shao Shao, it has been located! Her mobile phone is not moving anymore."


    On the other end of the phone, on Su Mingquan''s face, a trace of scratches from his nails can be seen faintly, and those eyes are full of anger.


    "Bring this **** woman back to me, I will kill her alive!"


    He gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Shao Shao, this East China Sea rumor is a forbidden place. You can''t make trouble. Su Shao needs someone to say hello?"


    The name of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea, but it has been spread out. It is very famous in the southeast area, and even people over Shenghai have heard of it.


    "Forbidden area? Shit!"


    Su Mingquan didn''t care at all. In a small town, he still shouted out what forbidden places to deceive people in the southeast, so he still dare to put on a pose in front of an international giant like Shenghai?


    The Su family, but he has never considered the so-called forbidden land!

 Chapter 392： Positioned!

    "Just do it and bring people back!"


    Su Ming said coldly, "What forbidden ground, I really think of myself as a pot of vegetables, in front of Shenghai, they count as a fart!"


    "Yes!"


    Several subordinates responded immediately.


    Indeed, these coastal cities in the southeastern region, compared with Shenghai and the large cities in the north, are quite different in terms of status.


    Even if the East China Sea, known as the Forbidden Land, has been in the limelight recently, when it comes to background, it is not comparable.


    They were cautious, so they asked Su Mingquan for instructions, so as not to get into trouble at the time, the Su family had to deal with them. Now I heard that Su Mingquan didn''t put any **** in his eyes at all.


    hung up the phone, Su Mingquan sneered looking at the agent who was kneeling in front of him with a face full of fear.


    "You think, let her hide in the East China Sea, that **** forbidden place, I dare not move her?"


    The agent shivered, his body was bruised.


    "Shao Shao, Qing Wu is not sensible, don''t be familiar with her!"


    "Snapped!"


    Su Mingquan raised his hand and slapped it, and blood was spilled from the corner of the agent''s mouth.


    "Your boss dare not talk to me like this!"


    Su Mingquan sneered, his face full of disdain.


    "I''m telling you, this Ye Qingwu, I''m asleep, not only do I want to sleep with her, I also have to invest in her, make movies, and not make a few classics, how can I do it?"


    When he said, the agent''s face suddenly turned pale.


    The movie that Su Ming said in his mouth, where can it be a serious movie.


    He is going to ruin Ye Qingwu!


    Once that kind of movie was made, Ye Qingwu would never look up again in this life.


    Take off clothes, it¡¯s impossible to put them on again!


    "Su Shao! Su Shao!"


    The agent hurriedly said, "You have a large number of adults, and a large number of adults..."


    He rushed over, trying to beg Su Mingquan, but was dragged by a few people and couldn''t get close at all.


    "Throw it out!"


    Su Ming said impatiently, "When I get tired of playing Ye Qingwu, you can also have fun!"


    "Thank you Su Shao!"


    Hearing these words, the agent was desperate and weak, as if he had been emptied of his soul and was dragged away.


    He only hopes that Ye Qingwu can escape, even if she abandons her dream, she should leave this cruel circle...


    East China Sea.


    Following the positioning, Liu Xiaodao and others determined that Ye Qingwu was in the natural clubhouse.


    They were still a little surprised. They were about to die. Ye Qingwu was still in the mood to do SPA and take care of himself.


    It seems that she has accepted her fate, and knows to tidy up a little better, so that she can better serve Su Mingquan.


    A few people took a taxi and went straight to the nature club. When they got out of the car and was about to enter the door, they were stopped.


    "Sorry, this club is temporarily closed for business."


    When Lin Yuzhen was inside, the clubhouse was not open to the public. This was the rule set by Huang Yuming to ensure Lin Yu was really safe and free.


    "Ok?"


    Liu Xiaodao frowned and sneered, "It''s not open for business, so why is someone already in?"


    Ye Qingwu, right inside!


    The waiter smiled: "That''s naturally someone who can go in."


    "Go away!"


    Liu Xiaodao can remember what Su Mingquan said, in the East China Sea, they just let it go. A waiter would dare to stop himself?


    "I want to go in, let me see who of you dare to stop!"


    Liu Xiaodao burst into a loud shout, reached out and pushed the waiter away, his face was full of disdain.


    The waiter was not at all annoyed. He stood up straight, stared at Liu Xiaodao, and clapped his hands. In an instant, a dozen people rushed out, staring at Liu Xiaodao with murderous vigor.


    "They, want to disturb my sister-in-law to rest."


    The waiter pointed to Liu Xiaodao and snorted.

 Chapter 393： Throw it out!

    Seeing a dozen people surrounding him, Liu Xiaodao didn''t have any fear, but he was a little surprised.


    There are so many guards in a small town clubhouse.


    Who is their sister-in-law?


    Ye Qingwu is really good at picking a place, and even hiding in such a place, it seems that she still doesn''t admit her mistake and wants to provoke Su Shao.


    "Excuse my sister-in-law."


    Now the person in charge guarding the clubhouse is thirteen. He ranks thirteenth in the Wolves team, but ranks in the top five in strength. He was a little excited when he heard someone coming to the clubhouse to make trouble.


    Brother Gou and several people followed Huang Yuming to build a state and re-established order. This East China Sea was left to guard.


    The nature club, that is a very important place, is a place for Jiangning and Lin Yuzhen to rest and relax.


    That''s it, anyone dares to make trouble?


    "You guys are so courageous."


    Thirteen sternly, "Give you a chance, get out now!"


    Jiang Ning taught to convince people with virtue, they all remembered.


    "It''s really arrogant, it''s a small club, and you dare to talk to me like this!"


    Liu Xiaodao was annoyed and sneered, "What about more than a dozen people? Get out of here, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    As soon as he clenched his fist, his whole momentum suddenly came out.


    He really didn''t pay attention to these people.


    "Snapped!"


    Before he could make a move, Thirteen moved first.


    Like a monkey, surprisingly fast, he rushed to Liu Xiaodao in an instant and slapped him severely.


    With this slap, Liu Xiaodao directly flew out!


    To convince people with virtue, the opportunity has already been given, but these guys don''t cherish it.


    "You...I am from the Sheng Haisu family!"


    Liu Xiaodao didn''t expect that when the other party said he would do it, covering his face, he shouted angrily.


    [Appointment Novel www.xbooktxt.me] "Su Family?"


    Thirteen frowned.


    Liu Xiaodao looked at his expression and knew that he was frightened, blushing, got up and rushed in front of Shisan, wanting to get the slap back!


    "Snapped!"


    Where can I think of it, Shisan slapped Liu Xiaodao on the other side of the face again.


    Suddenly, two symmetrical slap prints were impressed on Liu Xiaodao''s face!


    "what¡­¡­!"


    This slap made Liu Xiaodao dizzy and almost unsteady.


    "Sheng Haisu''s family, then it is not from the East China Sea," Thirteen said lightly, "Big brother said, no one is allowed to make trouble in the East China Sea, throw them out of me!"


    "Yes!"


    Before Liu Xiaodao could react, more than a dozen people had already rushed over, knocked a few people out, stuffed them into the car, and transported them directly outside the provincial road boundary marker and left them on the side of the road.


    The mobile phones, wallets, and shoes on their bodies were all stripped off, sitting on the side of the road, almost desperate!


    What the **** is this East China Sea?


    They reported that they were the Su family of Shenghai, but they were still beaten?


    Now the shoes are gone, the phone is gone, and the clothes on his body are all stripped clean, leaving them with a pair of pants.


    Donghai dare not go back, go to other places, when does this have to go?


    Even if you want to contact Su''s family, you have to have a phone call. If you want to stop the car on the road, when others see them like this, they immediately stepped on the accelerator and slammed, for fear that they might be insane.


    Liu Xiaodao almost wanted to cry, what the **** is this place!


    When did they have been so embarrassed, they were members of the Sheng Haisu''s family, it would make them more awkward than killing them.


    At this moment, in the nature club.


    Shisan walked to the door and said respectfully: "Sister-in-law, someone is making trouble outside, saying it''s Sheng Haisu''s family."


    Hearing this, Ye Qingwu suddenly became a little nervous.

 Chapter 394： Distinguished guest

    "Already driven away."


    Shisan said again, "Please don''t worry, my sister-in-law, the brothers of Shisan are here, and make sure no one dares to disturb my sister-in-law.


    Lin Yu really confessed, just tell her what''s going on outside, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the thirteen report.


    "I see, thirteen, I have worked hard."


    "It''s not hard."


    Thirteen retired.


    Ye Qingwu still couldn''t believe it, it was really from the Su family!


    They are here!


    rushed to the East China Sea so quickly, but was actually driven away?


    That''s Sheng Haisu''s house.


    "Yuzhen, really drove away?"


    Ye Qingwu asked nervously.


    "Well, Thirteen said that I was driven away, so I must be driven away."


    She said seriously, "None of them will lie to me."


    They dare not lie to Lin Yu for real!


    Otherwise, you don''t need Jiangning to take action, let alone Huang Yuming to take action, the dog brother can beat them to cry for father and mother.


    "Don''t worry, it is the safest in the East China Sea."


    Lin Yu really lifted the lid, feeling that his skin has become more supple again. This steam engine is really good. I wonder if Jiang Ning would want to kiss himself if he saw it.


    She got up and looked at Ye Qingwu: "How do you feel about your feet?"


    Ye Qingwu only then remembered that her feet were no longer sore, and she couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    The massage technique of this technician is too good.


    "thanks."


    She politely thanked the technician.


    "No thanks, you are President Lin''s friend, and that is the friend of the Nature Club."


    The two technicians retired, and Lin Yuzhen went to change clothes with Ye Qingwu.


    Ye Qingwu still feels like a dream. She thinks it is a big trouble. In Lin Yuzhen''s eyes, it is nothing at all. She can even stay here and take care of it with peace of mind, and someone outside will take care of everything.


    Donghae, is it really that safe?


    After changing their clothes, Lin Yuzhen and the other two walked out, and Jiang Ning just arrived.


    Seeing Jiang Ning, Lin Yuzhen was overjoyed. He walked over quickly and deliberately said mysteriously: "Husband, have you noticed what is different about me?"


    Jiang Ning took a look and found that the skin on Lin Yuzhen''s face was so tender that he could only kiss him at night.


    He had no choice but to deliberately said: "No, but I found that your memory has deteriorated."


    How can this person hold such grudges!


    Lin Yu really snorted, didn''t he remember what he said wrong?


    She pointed to Ye Qingwu and introduced with a smile: "This is Ye Qingwu, a new friend of mine."


    "Hello."


    Jiangning stretched out his hand, shook Ye Qingwu lightly, and then released it. From start to finish, his eyes didn''t look on Ye Qingwu. He stayed for a while, and his attention was all on Lin Yuzhen''s body, so gentle.


    This made Ye Qingwu a little dazed.


    In terms of appearance, she is no worse than Lin Yuzhen. In terms of body shape, she often does physical training, which is definitely better than Lin Yuzhen. What''s more, she is a singer and a star.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t take a second look at himself at all.


    When I change to another man, I''m afraid I can''t hold my hand, and I will stare at myself unscrupulously, wishing to see the inside of his clothes.


    She understood at once, why Lin Yu really said that she has a good husband, treats her well and makes her happy.


    Jiang Ning is true to Lin Yu, but he really spoils him!


    "It''s nice to meet you, I''m Ye Qingwu," Ye Qingwu nodded, "Thank you too, for helping me a lot."


    Jiangning didn''t even show up, the trouble was solved, enough to see how powerful Jiangning is.


    "You are welcome, you are Yuzhen''s friend, and that is the most distinguished guest in the East China Sea."


    Jiang Ning''s tone is calm, but he is domineering and unparalleled, "Here, no one dares to bully you."

 Chapter 395： Useless things!

    He didn''t say that Lin Yu is really the hostess of the East China Sea. As long as it is her friend, no one can hurt her in the East China Sea.


    Lin Yu is so innocent and kind, never scheming, but not stupid.


    She can be trusted as a friend.


    Jiangning knows this very well, so I won¡¯t ask another question.


    "Okay, go home after the maintenance is done here. Mom said to take your friends home to eat together at night,"


    Jiang Ning turned to look at Lin Yuzhen, "Let''s celebrate moving to a new house together."


    Lin Yu really nodded.


    "Qing Wu, go to my house for dinner, my mother''s cooking is delicious."


    She took Ye Qingwu''s hand and walked out, while lowering her voice, "We have to go faster, otherwise we won''t be able to grab someone who grabs the food!"


    Ye Qingwu was still a little confused. Before he could refuse, Lin Yuzhen had already gotten into the car.


    She can''t refuse anymore. Lin Yu really helped her a lot just now, and now she invites herself to eat at her house. Ye Qingwu is really grateful.


    In this East China Sea, she is a stranger, lonely and unreliable.


    Even, she was almost taken away just now. If she really fell into Su Mingquan''s hands, she would feel desperate just thinking about it.


    Jiangning drove, took Lin Yuzhen and Ye Qingwu to the villa.


    Although he knew that Lin Yu was really not short of money, Ye Qingwu was still a little shocked when he saw the decoration of this villa.


    If she knew that this entire row of ten villas belonged to Lin Yuzhen¡¯s family, I¡¯m afraid it would be even more shocking!


    "Welcome, welcome, is this Yu''s real friend?"


    Hearing the sound, Su Mei walked out and saw Ye Qingwu, her eyes lit up, "What a beautiful girl."


    "Hello auntie, this is Ye Qingwu, thank you for the compliment."


    Ye Qingwu nodded and said happily.


    She can see that Su Mei is a very kind person. Just when he walked into Lin Yuzhen''s house, he felt an inexplicable intimacy.


    "Sit down, and the food will be ready soon."


    Su Mei got into the kitchen again.


    Lin Yuzhen pulled Ye Qingwu and sat down on the sofa. She didn''t even know the layout and structure of the entire villa. She could only stay in the living room.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care, he didn''t interrupt, he could not join in the topic between women.


    He went into the kitchen to help Su Mei wash the vegetables.


    "Your family is so nice."


    Ye Qingwu said with some envy, "There is a mother who loves you, and a husband who loves you, which makes people envious."


    Lin Yu really smiled, his squinted eyes are like two crooked moons.


    She also feels very happy, although she sometimes thinks that this is really like a dream, but even if it is a dream, she has to work hard to make herself better and realize this dream.


    "how about you?"


    She looked at Ye Qingwu.


    "me?"


    Ye Qingwu laughed and shook his head, "I can''t explain it in a single word, not to mention it."


    She didn''t seem to want to mention her family and parents, so she changed the subject.


    "Yuzhen, I found out that no one in your family knew me, so I was really a little disappointed."


    Ye Qingwu said the truth.


    She can be regarded as a famous little star, and her exposure has been very good recently. There are her own songs on the streets and alleys.


    But even if they don''t wear a hat or sunglasses, they stand in front of Jiangning and the others. They only know that they are Lin Yu''s true friends and that''s all.


    Especially Jiang Ning, from the beginning to the end, the line of sight is on himself, and the stay time is definitely not more than three seconds!


    This is very frustrating!


    It''s not that Ye Qingwu has any other thoughts. It''s just that for the first time, no one cares about it like this. It''s completely different from the feeling of fans swarming up once he appears in the past.


    Lin Yu really understood, couldn''t help but laugh.


    "My mother loves to listen to opera, Jiang Ning is not interested in singing, they have no chance to touch your songs,"


    She suddenly felt a little sympathetic to Ye Qingwu, "But my dad can listen to pop songs. When he comes back, he might find you!"


    Ye Qingwu suddenly looked forward to it.


    Got it, save a little bit of face, right?


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of a car came from outside.


    "The third child, stay home for dinner."


    At the door, Lin Wen said to the third child.


    "Hey, good! I''ll park the car first!"


    The third child is not polite, he knows that if he is polite, Lin Wen will be angry instead.


    Lin Wen walked into the new home, and the whole person was in a good mood, especially when I heard that Lin Yu really brought friends to the house for dinner, I was even happier.


    "It''s raining!"


    "dad!"


    Lin Yu really got up, walked to Lin Wen, took the briefcase in his hand, and introduced, "This is Ye Qingwu, my friend."


    She deliberately made the three words Ye Qingwu more obvious.


    Ye Qingwu also stood up, nodded politely, and shouted, "Hello, uncle."


    Immediately, looked at Lin Wen with some expectation.


    "Ye Qingwu?"


    Lin Wen tilted his head slightly, looking thoughtful.


    Ye Qingwu was even more looking forward to it. Lin Yuzhen also looked at Lin Wen, as if waiting for him to shout out in surprise, isn''t Ye Qingwu that very popular singer!


    "Qing Wu, good name, hahaha, welcome!"


    Who knows, Lin Wen just said this, "My friend, Yu is really welcome, our family is very welcome, you can feel free to be your own home!"


    After finishing speaking, Lin Wen directly unbuttoned the shirt sleeve, rolled up the sleeve, and walked straight to the kitchen.


    "Wife, I''m off work, I''ll help you!"


    Watching Lin Wen enter the kitchen, Ye Qingwu and Lin Yuzhen looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Ye Qingwu would never have thought that the chairman of the dignified Lin Group, a man of very high status in the East China Sea, the first thing he did when he returned home was to go into the kitchen to help his wife cook?


    She finally understood why Lin Yu really said that she used to be unhappy, but not now.


    In such a family full of warmth, it''s hard to think about it or not.


    The two people sat on the sofa and chatted, and soon the meal was ready. Everyone sat and ate together. The feeling that the Lin family gave Ye Qingwu was every time she was surprised and envious.


    She even discovered that Lin Wen and his wife treat their driver as they do to their own children, and they will pick him up vegetables from time to time.


    Such a family atmosphere is really enviable.


    "During this time, you can live at home and go back when the matter is resolved."


    After the meal, Jiang Ning spoke. Ye Qingwu felt a little troublesome. Just about to refuse, Jiang Ning waved his hand directly, "It''s really rare for Yu to meet someone who can talk to, and she wouldn''t let you stay in a hotel alone."


    "Thank you, my business..."


    "It''s all small things."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he went to the kitchen and cut the fruit for Lin Yu.


    then.


    Shenghai, Su''s family!


    Looking at Liu Xiaodao, who was extremely embarrassed, Su Mingquan''s face looked like pig liver.


    "Useless things! Waste! Waste!"


    He kicked Liu Xiaodao, furious, "I asked you to go to the East China Sea to arrest people, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 396： Coercion

    Untidy clothes, unkempt, embarrassed like a few stray dogs!


    Liu Xiaodao wanted to cry without tears. If it hadn''t been for the big sister of the commissary to ask them to make a phone call, they would still be wandering on the road, their feet would have worn out, and the blood would not stop.


    "Shao Shao, the East China Sea is really forbidden!"


    Liu Xiaodao cried.


    Liu Xiaodao has never suffered such a shame!


    Even in Shenghai, as Su Mingquan¡¯s subordinates, he is somewhat thin, in circles on the ground and underground, who doesn¡¯t know him?


    Who would dare to do this to him?


    stripped naked and threw it to the side of the road, looking like a beggar.


    Especially, when I think of Shisan¡¯s eyes, that kind of indifference and disdain, even if I hear Sheng Haisu¡¯s family, I don¡¯t care.


    This East China Sea is definitely not easy!


    Su Ming didn''t speak at all, frowned, thinking about things in his heart.


    "Shao Shao, this East China Sea is not easy, it''s not easy to move before you know the details!"


    "Snapped!"


    Su Mingquan raised his hand and slapped Liu Xiaodao''s face fiercely.


    "I want you to teach me when I do things?"


    he said viciously.


    Liu Xiaodao covered his face and dared not say a word, for fear of annoying Su Mingquan again.


    He reminded him kindly, but Su Mingquan didn''t care at all. As the third young master of the Su family, Su Mingquan was indeed an extraordinary person. There were not many people in Shenghai who could see him.


    But that Donghae... After all, the foul name is out!


    Su Ming snorted, Liu Xiaodao''s head pressed lower.


    "Go, call that agent Wang Wei over."


    Su Mingquan ordered.


    He is not stupid, unlike other disciples, Su Mingquan is still a bit brainy.


    The people from Donghai, after hearing the name of Sheng Haisu''s family, even dared to do it. Not to mention their backgrounds are strong, but at least they are all ruthless.


    The reason why a strong dragon does not crush a snake is very clear to Su Mingquan.


    In Shenghai, he doesn''t care about these people at all. It is pinched to death with a single finger.


    But in the East China Sea, if the ship overturns in the gutter, which is a small shame and damages the reputation of the Su family, he will definitely be beaten to death by Lao Tzu when he goes back!


    Soon, Ye Qingwu''s agent Wang Wei was dragged in.


    He was a little embarrassed, his face was very ugly, and he shrank there, for fear that Su Mingquan would beat him again.


    "Su Shao...I, I really said everything."


    Wang Wei trembled, feeling helpless.


    "Don''t be afraid, I don''t ask you anything, I asked you to come, there is a task for you,"


    Su Mingquan squatted down and said with a hippie smile, "Very simple things, if you are done, I will let you go."


    Wang Wei''s Adam''s apple slipped: "Shao Shao, please say!"


    "Go to the East China Sea and bring Ye Qingwu back to me."


    Hearing this, Wang Wei''s expression changed and asked him to go to the East China Sea to bring Ye Qingwu back?


    Didn''t that hurt Ye Qingwu!


    He immediately shook his head.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Mingquan raised his hand for a lifetime, grabbing Wang Wei''s hair fiercely, and his face immediately became ugly.


    "You **** dare to shake your head?"


    "Snapped!"


    is another slap!


    The corner of Wang Wei''s mouth suddenly overflowed with blood, and his teeth became loose.


    "Shao Shao... why have you been... always embarrassing Ye Qingwu? She is just a girl who wants to sing!"


    Wang Wei gritted his teeth and roared, "Don''t you have to kill them all!"


    "hehe!


    Su Mingquan grabbed Wang Wei''s hair and said viciously, "Yes, I just want to kill her! Wang Wei, are you looking at Ye Qingwu?"


    "Don''t worry, you will have a chance when I have enough fun."


    "I won''t go!"


    Wang Wei shouted, "If you have the ability, you will kill me!"


    "Tsk tusk, it''s really touching."


    Su Mingquan released his hands, clapped his hands, and had a look of admiration on his face, "With such an agent who protects artists, the entertainment industry should give you awards."


    Wang Wei did not speak, but his eyes were firm.


    Su Mingquan still has a smile on his face, but he looks very gloomy.


    He listened to Wang Wei with an exaggerated expression, and deliberately lowered his voice and said, "You don''t go, are you? It doesn''t matter, I just happen to have invited your parents to me. If you don''t go, then I have to beg They are."

 Chapter 397： solved?

    Hearing this, Wang Wei''s eyes widened, his whole body looked like an angry lion!


    "Su Mingquan! You bastard! Do you dare to move my parents, I will kill you! I will kill you!"


    He struggled hard, but couldn''t get rid of it at all, and was pressed by two people.


    Those eyes, the spray of anger, can burn Su Mingquan alive to death!


    "Hello? Where are those two old things?"


    Su Mingquan ignored him, took out his mobile phone, dialed the phone, and deliberately said in front of Wang Wei, "All the methods that should be used, please do it, it doesn''t matter if you die, who made his son disobedient."


    On the other end of the phone, there was a nervous cry. Wang Wei could hear that it was his mother''s voice.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Wang Wei shouted, "I''m going! I''m going to the East China Sea!"


    He can''t let his parents have an accident.


    "Be obedient earlier, isn''t it all right?"


    Su Ming all laughed, "Don''t touch those two old things first."


    He hung up the phone, reached out and patted Wang Wei''s face: "Bring Ye Qingwu back, and your family will be fine."


    After speaking, he turned around and left. Liu Xiaodao and others immediately followed.


    Only Wang Wei was left lying on the ground, panting heavily, angry but helpless.


    "Su Shao''s trick is really wonderful!"


    Liu Xiaodao saw the opportunity and immediately flattered, "Let Wang Wei go and bring Ye Qingwu back, she will definitely come back, so we don''t have to get involved with Donghai."


    Su Mingquan stopped suddenly and turned to look at Liu Xiaodao. He saw that Liu Xiaodao''s scalp was a little numb.


    Flatter yourself, is it wrong?


    "You mean, I''m afraid of Donghae?"


    Su Mingquan sneered.


    "No! No! Su Shao might be afraid of Donghai so much, but he just doesn''t want to be familiar with those hillbillies in Donghai!"


    Liu Xiaodao hurriedly explained.


    Su Ming snorted and didn''t speak any more, but he said to Liu Xiaodao in his heart, he really didn''t want to be familiar with those hillbillies.


    As long as you can get Ye Qingwu back, it can be simpler and simpler. As for Donghai...When you have the opportunity, we will clean up!


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Qingwu at the moment lives in the Lin family.


    For two days in a row, she and Lin Yuzhen had a hard time meeting each other, and there were too many things to talk about. Every topic could be talked about, and they soon became good friends.


    When I got the news, the singer Ye Qingwu was even more excited at Lin Yuzhen¡¯s Su Yun. After a day of begging for Su Gang¡¯s permission, he came to Lin¡¯s house for one night and saw an idol.


    A play with three women, twittering made Jiang Ning a headache, so he could only walk into the yard and help Lin Wen to open up the wasteland.


    Su Mei wants to grow vegetables.


    "Sister Qingwu, your concert tickets, I have robbed them several times but haven¡¯t gotten them!"


    Su Yun said pitifully, "The New Year''s Eve money, I have saved for a long time, I want to see a concert of yours, but your ticket is too difficult to grab!"


    "Next time I have a concert, I will send you tickets,"


    Ye Qingwu also loves this quirky girl very much. After thinking about it, he said, "If there is one."


    In her current situation, it is still a question whether the company dare to keep her, and if she wants to hold another concert, I''m afraid it will be indefinitely.


    "Hmm, thank you Qingwu sister, I want to be your most loyal fan!"


    Su Yun put his hands together, his face full of piousness.


    was chatting, Ye Qingwu''s cell phone rang, she picked it up and saw that it was a call from her manager Wang Wei.


    "Qing Wu, are you still in the East China Sea? The matter has been resolved, the boss asked me to pick you up back to Shenghai!"

 Chapter 398： Take back to Shenghai

    Ye Qingwu froze for a moment, has it been resolved?


    Not long ago, Su Mingquan¡¯s talents came to the East China Sea and wanted to catch themselves and go back. They were driven away by Jiangning¡¯s people. Now Wang Wei said that the matter was resolved.


    "Is the boss find someone to solve it."


    Ye Qingwu asked hurriedly.


    She trusts Wang Wei very much.


    From the beginning of her debut, Wang Wei is her agent, always taking care of her and protecting her.


    If it weren''t for Wang Wei this time, she would have no chance. She had escaped from Shenghai and had been harmed by Su Mingquan a long time ago.


    "Well, the boss has used a lot of relationships, and the price paid is not small,"


    On the phone, Wang Wei sighed, "Finally, it has suppressed the anger of Young Master Su. After you come back, you have to thank the boss."


    "That''s great!"


    Ye Qingwu was pleasantly surprised.


    The matter is finally resolved, and she can go back and continue singing.


    "I have arrived in the East China Sea, where are you now, I will pick you up."


    Wang Weidao.


    "Okay, I will send you the address location."


    hung up the phone, Ye Qingwu was overjoyed, and immediately sent his position to Wang Wei.


    "Is it solved?"


    Hearing their conversation, Lin Yuzhen asked.


    "Um."


    Ye Qingwu took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, "My agent said it was resolved. The boss used the relationship and it took a lot of money to settle the matter."


    After all, it was the young master of the Su family who had offended him. I am afraid that the cost would not be small.


    She thought, when the contract expires, no matter what the company''s conditions are, she will sign with the boss for a few more years to earn more money for the company and repay the boss.


    "But you didn''t mean that Young Master Su is by nature arrogant and domineering, and he doesn''t talk so easily."


    Lin Yu really didn''t believe it.


    Where is that kind of person so easy to solve? Ye Qingwu also said before. Although their boss has some connections in the circle, there is no way for the Su family.


    I said that it was solved, and it was solved, and it sounded something wrong.


    "Qing Wu, Sheng Hai is right and wrong for you now, don''t be careless, that agent..."


    Lin Yu really frowned and said.


    "He deserves my trust,"


    Ye Qingwu knew that Lin Yu was really worried for her, and patted Lin Yuzhen''s hands and said, "I have always regarded him as the eldest brother. If he hadn''t protected me these years, I would have been...rest assured, I know it in my heart."


    She was a little happy, the matter was resolved, it was like a dark cloud floating on her head dispersed, and she saw the sun again.


    Seeing that Ye Qingwu had made a decision, Lin Yu really couldn''t say anything.


    As long as you make sure she is okay, that''s fine.


    "When I go back this time, I should be able to resume work soon. As your company''s endorsement, I will tell the company at that time that I can call the shots.


    Lin Yuzhen also told Ye Qingwu as the endorsement of the new products of the Lin Group, and Ye Qingwu naturally agreed without a second word.


    Lin Yu really helps and protects herself in this way. She is obliged to do this little thing.


    "Yeah!"


    Su Yun was also very excited, "Then I am looking forward to Sister Qingwu''s concert!"


    "You!"


    Ye Qingwu poked Su Yun in the head, "The college entrance examination is coming soon, the college entrance examination is important! I will send you a ticket only after the exam is completed, otherwise, no discussion!"


    "Woo...I must get good grades in the exam!"


    Soon, the security guard outside ran over and said that someone had come into the yard of Lin''s villa and asked if it was their friend.


    Seeing that it was Ye Qingwu''s friend, Jiang Ning nodded, and the security soon let Wang Wei in.


    looked up and down Wang Wei, Jiang Ning''s eyes shrank slightly, and he quickly judged that Wang Wangwei should have been severely beaten. He could even smell a faint **** smell on his body, but his face was very clean, and he couldn''t see the slightest.


    Obviously, the person who does it has a place to start.

 Chapter 399： Conscience wont hurt?

    "Hello, I''m looking for Ye Qingwu, my name is Wang Wei, her friend, is she here?"


    Wang Wei was very polite and asked with a smile.


    "exist."


    Jiangning nodded and pointed to the door, "Just go in."


    "thanks."


    Wang Wei quickly ran in.


    In the hall, Ye Qingwu had packed her suitcases, and said goodbye to Lin Yuzhen and the others.


    "I will come to the East China Sea to play in the future. Anyway, there are many rooms at home, and there is a place for you to live."


    Su Mei smiled and said.


    "Well, Auntie, I will definitely come. I love the dishes you cook, but I won¡¯t be polite to you."


    Ye Qingwu and Su Mei gave a light hug.


    After staying for a few days, she really likes it here, there is no barrier at all, just like her own home.


    She walked up to Lin Yuzhen and took Lin Yuzhen''s hand.


    "It''s really worthwhile to come to the East China Sea to meet you and meet a good friend like you."


    Ye Qingwu took a deep breath, "Yuzhen, thank you!"


    Lin Yuzhen said: "Me too."


    Wang Wei walked in, saw Ye Qingwu, and immediately walked to her.


    "Qing Wu! I finally found you!"


    He turned his head and thanked the others: "During this time, thank you for taking care of Qingwu. Thank you so much!"


    Lin Yuzhen and others laughed and said you were welcome.


    "Are everything packed?"


    Wang Wei asked, "I have already bought the ticket, we will go back soon!"


    "Um."


    Ye Qingwu nodded, "Then let''s go."


    After finishing speaking, Wang Wei went to help her carry the suitcase, waved to Lin Yuzhen, and left.


    At the door, Jiang Ning stood there, took off his gloves, and shook off the dust.


    "Just go back like this?"


    he asked casually.


    "Well, the matter is resolved, we must go back."


    Ye Qingwu has a good impression of Jiang Ning. Such a man who loves his wife will appreciate it very much.


    What''s more, she can tell from Lin Yuzhen that Jiang Ning is very powerful!


    "Then if the matter has not been resolved, do you know what the consequences are when you go back this time?"


    Jiang Ning laughed, and immediately looked at Wang Wei, "If it''s just death, then I''m afraid it''s a relief, but what if life is better than death?"


    Hearing this, Wang Wei''s face changed drastically.


    Ye Qingwu was even more startled, a little stunned.


    She turned her head and saw Wang Wei''s face turned pale and frowned slightly, feeling something was wrong.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Wang Wei hurriedly said, "The matter must be resolved, otherwise, how come I will pick up Qingwu back!"


    "Could it be that I would harm her?"


    His tone was a little excited, he took Ye Qingwu''s hand and left, "Qingwu, let''s go!"


    "what happened?"


    Ye Qingwu threw away Wang Wei''s hand, she heard it, Wang Wei''s voice was a little trembling, he had never been like this before, this thing was very wrong.


    "Wang Wei, tell me the truth, did the matter remain unresolved? Are you just trying to trick me back to Shenghai?"


    Her voice suddenly became angry.


    Wang Wei gritted his teeth: "No! Let''s go quickly!"


    He wanted to step out, stand on the side, and kept helping Lin Wen open up wasteland. The third child, who had just put down his hoe, immediately blocked his way.


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes, scanned Wang Wei up and down, and shook his head.


    "You know very well that if you bring Qing Wu back to Shenghai now, she is definitely better than dead, and she will be ruined in this life. Wouldn''t your conscience hurt?"


    Wang Wei trembled, his fists clenched, his eyes turned red in an instant, and he suddenly shouted in grief.


    "Then what can I do? They want to kill my parents!"


    After finishing speaking, he slumped on the ground, howling!

 Chapter 400： Ill accompany you back

    Seeing that it was dismantled, Wang Wei''s whole body was a little broken.


    "I don''t want to either! I don''t want to harm Qingwu! But what can I do?"


    He cried loudly, tears raining down, "The **** of the Su family caught my parents. If I don''t bring Qingwu back, he will definitely kill my parents!"


    Wang Wei is sad and helpless.


    Ye Qingwu and his parents didn''t want to hurt him, which made him almost desperate.


    Hearing this, Ye Qingwu''s heart trembled.


    She didn''t expect things to be like this.


    "Qing Wu, I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    Wang Wei apologized, he knew that if he took Ye Qingwu back, she would definitely be ruined by Su Mingquan, and he might even lose her life.


    But what can he do?


    "Wang Wei, I don''t blame you."


    Ye Qingwu shook his head and pulled Wang Wei to his feet, "I didn''t blame you."


    Wang Wei just shook his head.


    Ye Qingwu knew that if she didn''t go back, Su Mingquan would definitely not let Wang Wei''s parents go. This scumbag clearly wanted to drive Wang Wei to a dead end.


    There is no way for Wang Wei, otherwise, how could he lie to himself and bring himself back to Shenghai?


    "That Su Mingquan, it''s too bad!"


    Lin Yu was filled with real indignation, pinching the powder fist, couldn''t help saying.


    even threaten people with other people''s parents, this kind of scum, really **** it!


    Even Su Mei Linwen felt angry when he heard it, and threatened him with his parents. Is this kind of people human?


    "Qing Wu, you can''t go back, then Su Mingquan is a badass. If you go back, he will definitely not let you go!"


    Su Mei spoke quickly.


    "But if she doesn''t go back, then the boy''s parents are in danger."


    Lin Wen sighed, this is clearly a dilemma.


    Even Lin Yuzhen didn''t know how to persuade Ye Qingwu.


    "I want to go back."


    Ye Qingwu spoke suddenly.


    She took a deep breath and forced a smile, "I must go back."


    Wang Wei suddenly raised his head, staring at Ye Qingwu, his lips trembling.


    "It is not because of me that Wang Wei''s parents can be hindered."


    She said seriously, "I have been to his house. His parents are very good. If it is because of me, I will be disturbed in my heart, and I will be disturbed for the rest of my life."


    Ye Qingwu knows the consequences of going back, but she must go back.


    She turned her head and looked at Wang Wei: "It''s okay, I will accompany you back, and I will definitely make your parents safe and sound."


    Wang Wei grabbed his hair. He didn''t want Ye Qingwu to go back, and he didn''t want to see Ye Qingwu''s accident.


    But... the parents are still in Su Mingquan''s hands over there!


    "Qing Wu...I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    He said loudly, "No! You can''t go back! You absolutely can''t go back!"


    He slapped himself twice, how could he do such a thing.


    "I will find a way, I will call the police! I will find the media! I will find a way to save my parents, you can''t go back!"


    Wang Wei shouted, "That bastard, I will never let you go!"


    "I want to go back."


    Ye Qingwu said firmly.


    She must go back.


    She has already decided.


    Absolutely, don''t let Wang Wei''s parents happen because of themselves.


    What will happen when I go back this time? Ye Qingwu knew in her heart, but she didn''t regret it.


    "Yuzhen, Auntie, I''m leaving, I hope, I still have a chance to come to Lin''s house as a guest."


    Ye Qingwu smiled, despair in her voice.


    "no!"


    Lin Yu really grabbed her, "I won''t let you go!"


    This time, it is clearly the fire pit, where can Ye Qingwu jump in.


    She finally met a close sister, but she didn''t want to lose it so soon.


    "Rain is true."


    Ye Qingwu shook her head helplessly.


    "If you go back, then I will accompany you back!"


    Lin Yu really snorted, "I want to see how overbearing the young master of the Su family really is!"

 Chapter 401： Meet the world

    Isn''t this a nonsense.


    Lin Yu really couldn''t see Ye Qingwu being bullied like this, let alone watch her fall into the fire pit. Anyway, she had to take care of this matter.


    "All right."


    Standing on the side, Jiang Ning, who had not spoken, spoke.


    "Yuzhen, don''t make trouble."


    He frowned slightly: "You can''t help much if you go. Besides, is there nothing to do in the company?"


    Lin Yu was really aggrieved, how could Jiang Ning say that? Did he have to watch Ye Qingwu go back to suffer?


    "I''ll just go."


    But Jiang Ning''s next sentence made Lin Yuzhen''s eyes widen.


    Even Wang Wei and Ye Qingwu didn''t react.


    Jiangning to go?


    He wants to go to Shenghai with himself.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu really knew that she was causing Jiang Ning''s trouble again. She always troubled Jiang Ning, but she couldn''t help him. Lin Yu suddenly felt that she was so useless.


    Jiangning walked up to Lin Yuzhen and stretched out his hand and scratched her nose gently.


    "Fool, if you don''t work well, how can you make money to support me?"


    He laughed, "The company has too many things to be busy, so you can stay in the East Sea with peace of mind, Qingwu over there, I will accompany her back, you can rest assured."


    Jiang Ning followed back, how could Lin Yu really worry about it.


    Her husband has never made her worry. From the time he knew Jiang Ning, there was nothing wrong with Jiang Ning. It was hard to get Jiang Ning.


    "Um."


    Lin Yu nodded so nicely.


    Ye Qingwu still didn''t react.


    "I will accompany you to Shenghai,"


    Jiangning turned his head and glanced at Wang Wei, this kid is still affectionate and righteous, otherwise he won''t care, "Don''t worry, your parents will be fine, and the Su family is nothing."


    Wang Wei was shocked, as if he couldn''t believe it, even in Shenghai, few people dared to say such a thing.


    What''s the Su family?


    On Shenghai''s side, the Su family is extraordinary!


    He was a little worried, fearing that Ye Qingwu would have an accident when he went back, and now he would still hurt her friends in the East China Sea.


    "Yes, but..."


    "What nonsense!"


    The third child couldn''t stand it, and shouted, "My elder brother will come out in person, what are you worried about?"


    This kind of thing didn''t need Jiang Ning to take action personally. They would be able to rescue people after a few of them took a trip.


    But obviously, when Jiang Ning went, it was not just about saving people.


    "Jiang Ning, thank you."


    Ye Qingwu didn''t know what to say, Jiang Ning had already helped her once, and now he has to personally go to the place of right and wrong in Shenghai for her.


    "You are welcome."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "My wife¡¯s good sister, I can¡¯t always watch something happen. She is upset, so she can¡¯t work well, can¡¯t work, how can we make money to support me?"


    º¾ Jiang Ning, who is inhumane, always wants Lin Yu to earn money to support her! That''s too much!


    àÛàÛ, Su Yun couldn''t help laughing, and the atmosphere suddenly became relaxed.


    Even Ye Qingwu felt a little bit less desperate than before.


    Of course she knew that Jiang Ning was joking in order to relax everyone''s mood.


    If a man like Jiang Ning needs someone to raise him, then the world would be terrible.


    Soon, Jiang Ning called out a few people from Brother Gou, and he didn''t need many people to go to Shenghai.


    With him on the go, Lin Yuzhen and others are naturally relieved. They know very well how powerful Jiangning is. As long as Jiangning says it can be solved, it will definitely be solved!


    The one who is most excited is Gou, who can go out with Jiang Ning to do things again, and it''s the Huahua World Grand Sea!


    "Agou, take you to meet the world."

 Chapter 402： Called very nicely

    As an international giant in the north, Shenghai has always had a very high status.


    I don¡¯t know how many people come to chase their dreams. They say that there are opportunities everywhere. Once they seize the opportunity, they can turn into a dragon in the face of the situation!


    It¡¯s just that many people don¡¯t know how slim this opportunity is.


    What''s more, the resources that can be allocated have long been allocated cleanly. They are just fighting for the leftovers.


    The end of their struggle for a lifetime, but only the starting point for the birth of others.


    cruel, but very realistic.


    Just like Su Mingquan, the third young master of the Su family, from birth, has a family background and status that no one else can match in his entire life.


    After receiving a call from Wang Wei, he said that he had brought Ye Qingwu back from Donghai. He was very excited and a little bit more contented.


    gave a small plan, and someone went to help him. There was no need to take personal risks and toss with some cats and dogs.


    "Let Wang Wei take Ye Qingwu directly to my villa,"


    Su Mingquan got up, and the woman kneeling in front of him immediately bowed her head respectfully and pressed her lips.


    "Su Shao, I''ll make arrangements now."


    Liu Xiaodao nodded, and hurriedly turned around to call Wang Wei.


    He knew that that villa was a place specially used by Su Mingquan to do some things. As long as Ye Qingwu got there, even if she was played to death, no one would know!


    "Ye Qingwu, Ye Qingwu, aren''t you a singer? Then your voice must be very good."


    Su Mingquan laughed.


    He went out, got into the sports car, and sprinted away.


    then.


    Jiangning and others have just entered Shenghai City.


    Looking at the high-rise buildings everywhere, there is a lot of traffic, and Brother Dog''s eyes are a little straight.


    Especially some of them can be seen at a glance, and he can''t help but be a little envious of the expensive sports car.


    "There are some cars that you couldn''t drive when you were born, so you won''t have much chance in your life."


    Jiangning said lightly, "However, you have a chance now."


    Brother Gou''s eyes widened [Anonymous Novel www.downtxt.net].


    "Like it?"


    Jiangning pointed to a McLaren in the distance, "Work hard, and I will send you one back."


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Ge Gou suddenly became excited.


    He knew that Jiang Ning was wealthy, and it was nothing at all to give a sports car worth tens of millions.


    It¡¯s me who improves my strength, and I can get rewards. The dog sometimes feels that my life is really good.


    "Mr. Jiang, they are calling."


    Seeing the phone rang, Wang Wei immediately took it out, and when he saw the number, he knew that it was Su Mingquan¡¯s.


    "catch."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    He glanced at Ye Qingwu, and saw that she was a little nervous, so he nodded slightly to signal her not to be afraid.


    "Hey?"


    Wang Wei connected. On the other end of the phone, Liu Xiaodao''s voice was heard immediately, indifferent and disdainful.


    "Where is it?"


    "Zhongpu Road."


    "Go directly to Villa No. 3 of Yalin Villa. In half an hour, you are late. It''s hard to say whether your parents can live or not, huh."


    Liu Xiaodao was not at all polite, so he hung up the phone.


    Wang Wei''s face was a little worried, and he felt uncomfortable thinking that his parents would suffer even when they were old, and being bullied by these beasts.


    "Go, go to the place he said."


    Jiangning said directly.


    "Mr. Jiang, shall we go like this?"


    Seeing that there are only a few of them in the car, isn''t that straightforward.


    With just a few of them, can they rescue their parents from Su Mingquan?


    Su Ming has all his subordinates, but he has a lot of thugs, each of them is extremely vicious!


    "Otherwise, do you still want to buy some gifts to take with you?"


    Brother Gou glared, "Don''t be mother-in-law, you don''t have to go to this matter by your eldest brother. It''s just two or three shrimps, and your dog will clean up!"


    He could listen to thirteen words, the Su family members are simply vulnerable.


    Even if there are dozens more, two or three of them are enough to clean up.


    But when Jiang Ning comes, he is definitely not just saving people.


    The car turned around and headed directly towards the Yulin villa area.


    Ye Qingwu was inexplicably less nervous, Jiang Ning sat on the side, he was very calm, let Ye Qingwu calm down.


    seemed to be on this man''s face, she never saw a trace of worry.


    It seemed that what they were going to meet was not the evil young Su Mingquan, but just to see a cat and a dog.


    That kind of calmness and calmness, even the boss of Ye Qingwu''s company, doesn''t have it.


    "Mr. Jiang, I hope you can save my parents, Wang Wei can do anything!"


    Wang Wei begged, "Please!"

 Chapter 403： Dont want to go?

    Jiang Ning nodded without speaking.


    The car was speeding, and soon it arrived at the Yulin villa area.


    According to the building number given by Liu Xiaodao, after several interrogations, it was confirmed that Wang Wei had brought such a few people with them before they were allowed to enter.


    Looking at the layer after layer of protection, the number of people alone is more than 30 people. They, including Ye Qingwu, are only five!


    This is really going to start, no one can leave today, Wang Wei is still worried.


    The car stopped, Wang Wei got out of the car and helped Jiang Ning open the door.


    He knows that it depends on Jiang Ning to rescue his parents successfully today!


    Even though, he still has no bottom in his heart, even... he dare not hold out much hope.


    At the door, Liu Xiaodao stood there, and when he saw Jiang Ning and other strange faces, he frowned slightly.


    "What do you mean, how many people will you bring?"


    He snorted, disdainfully, "Do you want to be bold."


    Wang Wei blushed: "Where are my parents!"


    "No hurries."


    Liu Xiaodao stared at Ye Qingwu, a trace of evil thought flashed in his eyes, and when Su Mingquan was almost playing, they could share a drink.


    After all, this Ye Qingwu is a star, and his appearance, body, and voice are all top-notch. It is also a very good experience to have fun.


    Following Su Mingquan, they didn''t do this kind of thing less, especially those 18th line artists, now they all look down on them. They eat too much of the delicacies of the mountains and seas, and they are picky.


    "Go in."


    He beckoned, and the door opened immediately. From beginning to end, he didn''t even look at Jiang Ning. This shameless guy couldn''t get Liu Xiaodao''s attention at all.


    He looked at Gou Ge more, because he seemed to see a familiar feeling on Gou Ge.


    But what it feels like, I can''t tell for a while.


    Jiangning and others walked directly into the villa. The huge villa was empty. The first floor was still rough, and there was no decoration at all.


    "ßѵ±¡ª¡ª"


    The door was closed again immediately, and soon, more than 20 people walked down from the stairs, each holding a stick in one hand, and looking fierce.


    Ye Qingwu panicked suddenly, and Wang Wei was also nervous.


    "what do you mean?"


    Wang Wei said loudly, "Where are my parents?"


    Liu Xiaodao snorted: "Our young master is not interested in those two old things. Only Ye Qingwu is interested in our young master."


    said, he stretched out his hand, hooked his hand, and sneered: "Big star, did you take off your clothes and go upstairs obediently, or do you want me to take you naked?"


    Upon hearing this, Ye Qingwu''s face turned pale, and she subconsciously took two steps back and hid behind Wang Wei.


    Liu Xiaodao suddenly laughed, his face full of disdain.


    "Do you think this waste can save you?"


    "He deliberately tricked you into Shenghai!"


    Ye Qingwu didn''t speak, bit her lip, her eyes full of fear.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Follow me!"


    Liu Xiaodao looked cold and immediately shouted.


    "and many more!"


    Wang Wei gritted his teeth, "Where are my parents? I haven''t seen my parents, I won''t give Qingwu to you!"


    He yanked a knife out of his pocket and gestured indiscriminately.


    Liu Xiaodao didn''t expect that Wang Wei would dare to take the guy, and laughed, still disdainful.


    He shook his head and beckoned: "Forget it, you are here, instead of disturbing Su Shao''s interest, bring those two old things out."


    Soon, the side door opened, and Wang Wei''s parents were taken out. The two old men were very scared, their faces long gone.


    Seeing Wang Wei, he burst into tears and hurried to Wang Wei''s side.


    "Mom and dad! I''m sorry, son!"


    Wang Wei cried bitterly.


    "Okay, stop making noise here, get out of here,"


    Liu Xiaodao glanced at Wang Wei and several people, and pointed at Ye Qingwu, "Big star, you stay here now, and the others will get out of me right away!"


    Wang Wei didn''t move, he didn''t want to hand Ye Qingwu out, it was completely driving her to a dead end!


    He still stood in front of Ye Qingwu, holding the knife in his hand, sweating slightly.


    "Why, don''t you want to leave?"


    Liu Xiaodao''s face sank, and everyone around him weighed the sticks in his hands, "If you don''t want to go, then don''t go!"


    "ৡª¡ª"


    All at once, dozens of people gathered around.


    Wang Wei panicked, and Ye Qingwu was also terrified.


    Her look for help immediately fell on Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning has never spoken since he came in. At this moment, seeing that Wang Wei''s parents had released him, he said calmly: "Wang Wei, you take your parents out first."


    "But..."


    "Go, sixth, send them out."


    "Yes."


    The sixth child immediately led Wang Wei and his parents away.


    Ye Qingwu was still standing there, Wang Wei suddenly became a little anxious, why didn''t Ye Qingwu also leave?

 Chapter 404： How to apologize?

    He wanted to ask, but he didn''t dare to speak.


    "who are you?"


    Liu Xiaodao glanced at Jiang Ning, only to realize at this moment that Jiang Ning seemed to have a lot of weight.


    Jiang Ning did not speak, and walked towards Liu Xiaodao. Liu Xiaodao suddenly became vigilant. As soon as he raised his hand, several people blocked Jiang Ning''s path.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    too fast!


    I didn''t even know how Jiang Ning made the move, so a few people flew out, and there was no movement even before the screams were made.


    Liu Xiaodao suddenly shrank his pupils: "Master!"


    He can tell at a glance, this Jiangning is amazing!


    "Let you master come out."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Qing Wu, slapped him, but he refuses to let Qing Wu go. This matter must be resolved, let''s talk about it."


    Liu Xiaodao looked solemn, looked at Jiang Ning for a long time, then turned his head and said, "Please come down, Su Shao."


    Jiangning pulled Ye Qingwu behind, and Liu Xiaodao was even more vigilant. He secretly made a gesture to gather all the people outside. The person here is a good person. If you want to do it, you have to take it down in one fell swoop!


    Hiding behind Jiang Ning, Ye Qingwu suddenly felt like a wall in front of him, thick and firm, standing behind it, no matter what the wind and waves, it is impossible to blow her at all!


    Soon, an angry voice came upstairs.


    "Liu Xiaodao, I think you are just a rubbish! I haven''t gotten people up for a long time, do you want to die?"


    Su Ming was wearing a nightgown, and scolded angrily, "Where''s that **** Ye Qingwu!"


    He was condescending, and he saw Ye Qingwu all of a sudden, and the anger in those eyes instantly surged.


    The slap that seemed to be slapped by her began to ache again.


    "Ye Qingwu!"


    Su Ming went downstairs with a grim expression, "Dare to run? Why don''t you run away!"


    "It''s not me who is wrong, why should I run."


    Ye Qingwu gritted his teeth and said.


    "Hahahaha, are you right? You are wrong when you mess with me! A big mistake is wrong!"


    Su Ming didn''t have so much patience, so he glanced at Jiang Ning and the others, "Who are they? Hit out, strip Ye Qingwu naked and send it upstairs."


    "Su Shao."


    Liu Xiaodao looked serious, pointed at the few people lying in the corner, and pointed at Jiang Ning. They were beaten by Jiang Ning for more than ten meters. Su Mingquan went downstairs and didn''t even see them.


    Seeing a few people lying on the ground, Su Mingquan squinted slightly, then looked up and down at Jiang Ning.


    "Lian Jiazi?"


    He sneered, and his tone was full of disdain. He didn''t know how much he had raised in the Su family of this kind of training family, and there were even a few real masters of the rivers and lakes!


    Things that can make them sell their lives with money, he never paid attention to it.


    "Su Shao, they don''t let anyone go."


    Liu Xiaodao said.


    "My friend, I advise you not to be nosy, this Ye Qingwu, I am going to have a deal,"


    Su Mingquan said arrogantly, "I tell you the truth, I not only want to play, I want to play her to death, find a few black people to make small movies with her, play with her alive, let her be famous even if she is dead!"


    Vicious!


    Insidious!


    Even if the dog brother listened, he couldn''t wait to step forward and kill the bastard.


    Ye Qingwu turned pale with fright when she heard it. She didn''t even dare to think about what happened like this!


    "How do you apologize?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t say so much, let alone Su Mingquan''s arrogance.


    "Apologize?"


    Su Mingquan looked like a fool, laughing loudly, he walked to Jiang Ning, tilted his head, and exaggerated, "Do you think it''s useful to apologize?"


    "This **** woman, slap me in front of my friend! What kind of thing is she! Isn''t she just a singing actor? Dare to beat my Su Family Third Young Master!"


    He said angrily, "This is not something that can be solved by an apology, I said, I want to kill her!"


    "What do you think you are, a little skillful, you want me to give face? You''re a shit!"


    Su Ming was full of disdain, "I''ll give you a chance, and get out now, otherwise, you few, don''t even want to leave Shenghai today!"


    Ye Qingwu''s face turned pale.


    Su Ming is notorious for all, except for those with a strong background, few artists can escape.


    Now, he obviously refuses to let him go!


    It''s useless even if Jiang Ning comes, Su Mingquan doesn''t give face at all!


    "You seem to have heard it wrong."


    Facing Su Mingquan¡¯s arrogance, Jiang Ning remained calm, pointed at Ye Qingwu, and said lightly, ¡°I said that you apologize to Ye Qingwu.¡±


    He turned his head and looked at Ye Qingwu: "What about you, how can I apologize?"


    "How can this dog apologize, you are willing to spare his life."

 Chapter 405： Impatient!

    The air seemed to freeze instantly.


    Ye Qingwu was stunned, she felt something wrong with her ears, what was Jiang Ning talking about?


    Let Su Mingquan, the evil young man, apologize to himself? And let yourself choose the way to apologize!


    He... is he kidding!


    And Su Mingquan was equally shocked, and dug his ears with his hands, as if he had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world.


    "Let me apologize? You are looking for death!"


    Su Mingquan shouted: "Liu Xiaodao! Hack him to death!"


    There are not many people in this Shenghai who dare to make himself apologize, let alone Jiang Ning, who didn''t know where he came from, asked himself to apologize to Ye Qingwu?


    He is tired of living!


    Hearing Su Mingquan''s words, Liu Xiaodao immediately waved: "Go!"


    In a short time, dozens of people surrounded them, their eyes were vigilant, but they were extremely fierce.


    "Tear me off his mouth!"


    Su Mingquan sneered, "What kind of dog, dare to talk to me like this and break all his teeth!"


    As soon as the voice fell, dozens of people rushed up!


    Jiang Ning stood there, still motionless, and Ye Qingwu behind him was still frightened and Huarong paled, and his body trembled.


    "ৡª¡ª"


    "ৡª¡ª"


    Behind them, the dog brother and the second child moved!


    This kind of junk goods, is it necessary for Jiangning to do it?


    Like two wolves, Brother Gou was so angry at the moment that someone dared to scold Jiang Ning dog things in front of them. This is a capital crime!


    "Boom¡ª¡ª"


    Like a cannonball, the ground was marked by their feet, but for a moment, the dog brother and the second child rushed into the crowd.


    One punch!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    Their fists are not as overbearing as Jiang Ning, but there is no pressure at all to deal with these ordinary thugs!


    Those thugs, just like fashion, flew out screaming one by one, slamming heavily on the ground, and lost the ability to resist.


    The screams and roars made Su Ming''s whole body tremble, and he couldn''t help backing up. I didn''t expect that the two brothers would be able to fight like this!


    And Liu Xiaodao, his eyes flickered, and he suddenly reacted. What was the feeling he found on Brother Dog just now!


    is a forbidden area in the East China Sea!


    Those people from Donghae!


    That''s how he felt when he was slapped by Thirteen One!


    That kind of scornful eyes, that kind of madness full of wild rage!


    How could it be them?


    "Liu Xiaodao!"


    Su Mingquan yelled, "What the **** are you still stunned? Kill them for me!"


    Liu Xiaodao can be regarded as his subordinate, and he is very good at hitting. At this moment, there is no one beside Su Mingquan.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Liu Xiaodao was terrified, and he did a fart!


    He wants to have the ability to kill Brother Gou and the others, how can he walk on the provincial road in a awkward manner all afternoon, his heels are worn out.


    But Su Mingquan gave the order, he didn''t dare not do it.


    "I will kill you guys!"


    Liu Xiaodao yelled, hoping that it would be loud enough to give himself momentum.


    "Snapped!"


    Ke, he just arrived in front of Jiang Ning, and he flew out. He didn''t even know when Jiang Ning took the shot. His face was still trembling in mid-air, and his bones were cracked!


    "what--"


    The screams irritated Su Mingquan and panicked.


    He turned his head and found dozens of his subordinates, none of them were still standing at the moment, all fell to the ground, holding their legs and stomach, screaming again and again.


    "You... who are you!"


    Su Mingquan was shocked, "Do you dare to move me? I am the third young master of the Su family!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiangning slapped his hand, "I don''t care who you are. If you do something wrong, you must apologize. How do you want to apologize?"


    "You...you are looking for death!"


    Su Mingquan covered his face and shouted, "Where are the people outside? All the people outside come in for me!"


    He was outside, and dozens of people were left. All of them rushed in. They would definitely kill Jiang Ning!


    can shout for a long time, but there is no response.


    "Snapped!"


    Jiangning slapped again, and Su Ming''s teeth all flew out: "Answer my question, I don''t have that much patience."


    "How do you apologize?"

 Chapter 406： Im wrong!

    Ye Qingwu stood behind Jiang Ning, feeling that she was almost struck by lightning.


    is too strong!


    That is the third young master of the Su family, Su Mingquan who has been domineering in Shenghai for many years!


    But Jiang Ning was not at all polite, saying that he would do it, and Su Mingquan''s face was swollen with two slaps.


    "Apologize!"


    Jiang Ning gave a sudden burst, the sound was like a huge thunder, and it shook Su Ming''s whole heart and soul. Wherever he could control it, a plop would cost him the ground.


    "Spare! Please spare! I was wrong! I was wrong! I''m sorry!"


    Su Mingquan hurriedly begged for mercy.


    "Apologize to her!"


    Jiangning pointed to Ye Qingwu.


    Su Mingquan hurried over, knocked his head, tears and nose came out: "I''m sorry! I don''t know Taishan, I am wrong! I am wrong! Miss Ye, please have a lot of it, please don''t be like me, please forgive me. I!"


    He is really scared!


    Jiangning, are they demons?


    So easily knocked all his people down. If he doesn''t lower his head, Jiang Ning might kill himself!


    When did Ye Qingwu know such a terrible person!


    He even reported the name of the Su family, but Jiang Ning still did it, and he didn''t put the Su family in his eyes at all!


    Jiang Ning was on the side, Su Mingquan didn''t even dare to lift his head, his swollen face made him slurred.


    The **** smell in his mouth irritated him even more, and the fear instantly spread in his heart!


    Ye Qingwu was really stunned.


    At this moment, the person kneeling in front of his eyes is Su Mingquan aloft!


    That''s the one, Su Mingquan, the evil young man who said before that he would destroy himself and kill himself!


    But now?


    He knelt in front of him, crying for mercy!


    This...this is even more unreal than dreams.


    Because, is there a Jiang Ning standing beside him?


    She stared at Jiang Ning blankly, with some fear in her heart. She was afraid that this was an illusion. When she woke up, Su Mingquan in front of her was still the demon, and she would destroy herself.


    "Miss Ye! Please! Please forgive me!"


    Su Mingquan saw that Ye Qingwu didn''t speak, and Jiang Ning''s face sank even more, shaking with fright, hurriedly raised his hand, and slapped his face with one slap!


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    He begged for mercy while beating: "I was wrong! I knew it was wrong! I was blinded by the dog''s eyes and provoke Miss Ye. I was really wrong!"


    "Please, forgive me! Forgive me!"


    Su Ming''s mouth was full, blood was constantly flowing out, and his speech was vague, but he dared not stop.


    Ye Qingwu is really stiff all over, this...this is real!


    "How about it, will you forgive him?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "If you refuse, then I will kill him directly for you!"


    The temperature of the air seemed to drop to freezing point in an instant. Su Mingquan was so scared that his throat was dry. He screamed and immediately slapped himself harder.


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    Crisp!


    "I¡­¡­"


    Ye Qingwu''s heart beats violently. She never thought that there would be such a day when Su Mingquan knelt in front of her, asking for forgiveness.


    She knew that if she didn''t forgive Su Mingquan, then Jiang Ning might really kill Su Mingquan!


    In that way, Jiang Ning really made a big deal, and it was the Su family that offended him.


    "I... as long as he doesn''t harass me anymore, it will do."


    She bit her lip and said.


    She can''t let Jiang Ning make a big mess, it will hurt Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really!


    "Have you heard?"


    Jiang Ning squatted down, stretched out his hand and patted Su Mingquan¡¯s face, "In the future, if you dare to mess with her, I promise you are a dead person!"

 Chapter 407： He is looking for death!

    Su Mingquan trembled and shook his head again and again: "Don''t dare! Don''t dare! I won''t dare anymore!"


    is to give him ten courage, and he doesn''t dare to be tough now.


    Su Mingquan can see that people like Jiang Ning are absolutely ruthless!


    If they dare to be arrogant, they will definitely kill themselves without any hesitation.


    He repeatedly begged for mercy: "Please let me go, Miss Ye, I really know that I was wrong. If I knew that you were a friend of this big brother, how could I dare not provoke you."


    just threatened to kill Ye Qingwu, and even to ruin her, but now it is like a bereaved dog.


    "That''s OK, since Qing Wu doesn''t care about you, this matter is over."


    Jiangning nodded.


    Hearing these words, Su Mingquan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, he really thought he was going to die here today!


    Liu Xiaodao and the others are all lying on their stomachs at the moment, none of them can move, who can protect themselves?


    Hmph, wait for Jiang Ning to leave, wait for himself to return to Su''s house!


    He will definitely ask his own master to kill Jiang Ning! Kill Ye Qingwu!


    He, Su Mingquan, has never been humiliated like this before. He will definitely settle this account!


    Su Mingquan¡¯s eyes flashed a fierce light, and he recovered quickly, at least, he was alive now.


    "But you sent someone to make trouble in the East China Sea. Let''s continue to talk about this matter."


    Jiang Ning''s second sentence made Su Mingquan stunned, and immediately his face was full of horror.


    "Why... why are these two different things?"


    He yelled in surprise, what does Jiang Ning mean, is this the second bill?


    "No! It''s not me!"


    Su Mingquan quibbleed, his thoughts flashed, "It''s him!"


    He pointed to Liu Xiaodao, "It''s this bastard, he made his own mind, he went there by himself!"


    Liu Xiaodao felt anxious when he heard it. He yelled at the beast Su Mingquan and threw the pot on his head.


    He opened his mouth to explain, but Su Mingquan glared at him, and suddenly he dared not speak.


    Jiangning ignored the two of them and turned to look at Ye Qingwu.


    "You go out first, the next thing has nothing to do with you."


    Ye Qingwu nodded in a daze, and then walked out.


    As soon as she walked out the door, she seemed to have been struck by lightning again, and her legs were numb!


    In front of him, dozens of people, all of them were Su Mingquan¡¯s subordinates, he was the thug who arranged outside to prevent himself from escaping!


    But now, all of them fell on the ground, either with their hands or feet, but they didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    The one standing in front of them was the man who had just sent Wang Wei and the others out, Jiang Ning called the sixth man!


    The sixth man was standing there, with one foot still on a person¡¯s head, smiling: "Miss Ye, please get in the car first."


    Ye Qingwu''s head is blank.


    She has never seen such a powerful man!


    Just in there, she had already seen Jiang Ning, saw Brother Gou and them, so shocked that she could not speak, a few people knocked the dozens of Su Mingquan people on the ground, kneeling down and begging for mercy.


    And the sixth person in front of him, alone, has solved dozens more!


    My God!


    Are they still human?


    "Hmm-"


    The person who was stepped on by the sixth child groaned in pain, and the sixth child slammed his feet, and in an instant, the person fainted.


    "Who dares to make a sound, then in this life, there will be no chance to make a sound again!"


    The sixth man shouted.


    dare to influence the eldest brother to ask questions inside, don''t blame him for being rude!


    Suddenly, everyone can only hold back.


    Ye Qingwu got into the car, still numb from head to toe.


    In the car, Wang Wei and his parents are the same.


    "Too...too amazing!"


    Wang Wei''s face flushed, his eyes widened, and he gestured with his hands, "Just now this sixth brother, just like this... and then, they all fell down!"


    "It''s like making a movie!"


    But this, where is the filming, if you change to them, Su Mingquan has already been beaten to death at this moment!


    "Qing Wu, are you okay?"


    Wang Wei only reacted, and after asking, he felt that he was a question for nothing, but Jiang Ning was inside!


    How could Ye Qingwu have trouble with a man who was stronger than this sixth.


    "It''s okay."


    "Su Mingquan..."


    "He knelt down and apologized to me."


    "what!"


    Wang Wei paled with fright, Su Mingquan knelt down?


    This evil young man actually knelt down to apologize to Ye Qingwu?


    "Then he..." He worried that Su Mingquan would retaliate.


    "I see, he dare not."


    Too shocking, too scary, too amazing!


    Jiangning''s strength made Ye Qingwu unable to calm down at this moment.


    This is just because I am Lin Yuzhen''s friend. If someone bullies Lin Yuzhen, the consequences... Ye Qingwu dare not even think about it.


    She suddenly understood why Lin Yu really said that in Donghai, there are no people she can''t afford.


    No, it''s the whole world!


    There is no one she can''t afford!


    Ye Qingwu thought, fortunately, Lin Yu is really not a troublemaker, otherwise it would be upset.


    There were a few people sitting in the car, their minds were still blank, and they almost lost the ability to think.


    and inside the villa.


    Su Mingquan knelt on the ground, arguing loudly: "It''s not me! It''s really not me! How can I go to the East China Sea? That''s the place of the big brother, how dare I go!"


    "It''s him! It''s this Liu Xiaodao. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, so he dared to offend his eldest brother. It was him who wanted to die!"

 Chapter 408： Chilling!

    Jiangning stood there, silent, just staring at Su Mingquan.


    "Liu Xiaodao! You bastard, dare to frame me!"


    Su Mingquan yelled, and suddenly rushed towards Liu Xiaodao, grabbed the stick on the ground, and slammed it towards Liu Xiaodao''s head.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Liu Xiaodao suddenly screamed.


    The club is fierce, and it keeps hitting Liu Xiaodao''s head, clearly just to beat him to death.


    "Dog bastard, dare to frame me, my Su family has raised you for so many years, and you will avenge you!"


    Su Mingquan seemed to be mad. He smashed Liu Xiaodao with a stick frantically, causing Liu Xiaodao to roll on the ground begging for mercy.


    Jiang Ning still didn''t speak, and just watched Su Mingquan''s performance calmly.


    The people around, one by one, are frightened to see!


    Liu Xiaodao, but a man who has been with Su Mingquan for many years, Su Mingquan even disregarded his old feelings and beat Liu Xiaodao to death.


    What''s more, without Su Mingquan¡¯s order, how could Liu Xiaodao go to the East China Sea?


    Even, Liu Xiaodao persuaded Su Mingquan twice to tell him not to be impulsive. As a result, Su Mingquan slapped him twice!


    Now, I have to be beaten!


    "what--!"


    Liu Xiaodao hugged his head and screamed and dodged Su Mingquan''s stick, but Su Mingquan didn''t stop.


    "You admit it or not! Is it you! Is it you who framed me!"


    "Yes! It''s me! It''s my own opinion... Ah!"


    Liu Xiaodao screamed, and he could only admit that he was all over his body, not knowing how many bones were broken by Su Mingquan.


    Hearing Liu Xiaodao''s confession, Su Mingquan panted quickly and turned his head to look at Jiang Ning in surprise.


    "Big Brother! Listen, it''s him! He went to the East China Sea by himself. It has nothing to do with me!"


    Su Ming pointed at Liu Xiaodao, "If you want to kill, just kill him. It really has nothing to do with me!"


    Liu Xiaodao shrank to the ground, unable to move. If he doesn''t admit it, Su Ming will beat him to death!


    Jiangning glanced at Liu Xiaodao, then turned to look at Su Mingquan.


    "Since he admitted, then this matter has nothing to do with Master Su."


    Hearing these words, Su Mingquan''s hanging heart finally let go.


    "Looking at him like this, I''m afraid I can''t live anymore."


    Jiang Ning said, "In that case, I don''t care about a dead person."


    He walked up to Su Mingquan, and his whole body was trembling with fright: "Master Su, your Su family, follow me in the East China Sea, the well water does not offend the river, I hope you can do it yourself."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning beckoned, turned around and left with Brother Dog and others.


    Su Mingquan fell to the ground, panting.


    He is really afraid, Jiang Ning will kill him directly!


    Around ¡¡¡¡, none of his subordinates could still stand. Liu Xiaodao was almost beaten to death by himself. At this moment, his head was covered with blood, and he fell on the ground with a weak breath.


    Su Mingquan turned his head and took a look. Many people were staring at him with complicated eyes.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Su Mingquan scolded, "A bunch of trash! There are so many people, but they can''t deal with two or three!"


    He was frightened for a while, and was annoyed. He could understand Liu Xiaodao and snorted: "What are you still doing? Send to the hospital!"


    Except for him, it¡¯s better now, except that his face is swollen and a few teeth have fallen, at least he can stand up.


    Jiangning is terrible!


    The subordinates around him are equally terrible. They want to kill them, and these trash subordinates are of no use at all.


    He must mobilize the master at home!


    ignored Liu Xiaodao and others, Su Mingquan saw that Jiang Ning had left, and immediately drove back to Su''s house.


    Inside the villa, several thugs carefully helped Liu Xiaodao up and rushed towards the hospital.


    They watched Su Mingquan and almost beat Liu Xiaodao to death, their hearts were chilling!


    Even if they are just subordinates, they are dogs raised by the Su family, but at least, they are still loyal to Su Mingquan, but how does Su Mingquan treat them?


    I don''t take their fate at all.


    They were holding back their anger, but they didn''t dare to say anything, the Su family, it was not something they could afford to offend.


    Su''s house!


    That was in Shenghai City, and they were considered to be the top-ranked families. They took root in Shenghai City, and they can all be traced back one hundred years ago. They are truly behemoths.


    It is rumored that the first-generation Su Family Patriarch was once the hall master of the Qingmen!


    The Su family¡¯s business empire in Shenghai is now basically in the hands of Su Mingwei, the young master of the Su family. As a 35-year-old Su Mingwei, he doubled the assets of the Su family in just five years. , Caused a huge sensation!


    has many industries involved, including real estate, entertainment companies, and transportation industries, all of which have the shadow of the Su family.


    The most talkative thing is that two years ago, the Su family acquired a giant transportation company in the same industry and became the only giant in the marine transportation industry in Shenghai!


    Some people say that the Su family can do this by relying on Su Mingchang, the second young master of the Su family!


    That, in the underground circle of Shenghai, a well-known big man, known as Su Erye!


    As the youngest young master of the Su family, Su Mingquan, compared with the two older brothers, he is only ordinary and has no specialties of his own. Apart from eating and drinking, he just plays with women. Few entertainers from his own entertainment company can escape him. Hands.


    Now, I have reached out to other companies, relying on the prestige of my eldest brother and my second brother, and are arrogant everywhere!

 Chapter 409： Kill him!

    Su Bowen, the owner of the Su family, has a headache about this.


    He just heard that Su Mingquan started to attack Ye Qingwu, the now popular singer, so that the boss of the other company couldn''t bear it and went straight to the door.


    Su Bowen naturally disdains, but this has a great impact on the reputation of the Su family!


    The Su family wants to develop better and better in Shenghai. In many cases, reputation is more important. Today''s Su family wants to go further and rely on more than money.


    "Patriarch, the third master is back."


    The butler stepped forward.


    "Let him come and see me!"


    Su Bowen was a little angry.


    "dad!"


    Without the need for a housekeeper to shout, Su Mingquan ran in by himself, all in a panic.


    Seeing that Su Mingquan''s entire face was almost swollen, Su Bowen was shocked when he just wanted to speak.


    "What''s the matter? Who hit you in the face?"


    Own baby son, who dares to fight!


    This is Sheng Hai!


    "Dad! You have to call me the shots!"


    Su Mingquan was full of grievances, "Don''t I just want to sleep with a little star? Her friend dare to attack me, look at this face!"


    "It''s not just my face, it''s the face of the Su family!"


    "who?"


    Su Bowen said angrily, "Even the people of my Su family dare to fight, doesn''t he want to live anymore!"


    To my little son, he and his two eldest brothers, are very doting, otherwise, why would Su Mingquan dare to be so arrogant?


    "It''s from Tokai!"


    "East China Sea?"


    Subowen frowned. Recently, he has not heard of this place name less, and even heard some rumors from friends in several families in the north.


    This East China Sea is not easy.


    Even the Luo family seems to have lost their territory, obviously there are very powerful people behind them.


    "Why would you provoke the people of Donghae?"


    Su Bowen''s face sank, "Have I ever reminded you to play, but in some circles, you don''t want to go in! Didn''t you listen!"


    "dad!"


    Su Mingquan was even more aggrieved, "Your son was beaten. It''s good for you. If you don''t avenge me, you still scold me?"


    "Do you know, that person almost killed me!"


    Hearing this, Su Bowen''s expression changed. The people of Donghai are so overbearing?


    "If I hadn''t said that I belonged to the Su family, he might have done it."


    Su Ming thought that Jiangning didn''t dare to kill himself because of his identity. He reported the name of the Su family. If Jiangning dared to kill himself, it means that the Su family can''t help Jiangning.


    But Jiang Ning did not dare to start, it is enough to show that he is still afraid of the Su family!


    Su Bowen also has this kind of speculation.


    "What''s the origin of that person?"


    "have no idea."


    "What does it have to do with Ye Qingwu?"


    "have no idea."


    Sub Bowen really wants to slap it over, knowing nothing?


    "It seems to be a friend."


    "That''s right, it''s just a little star, it''s just a friend, it''s just a lesson to you, it won''t kill you."


    Su Bowen nodded, feeling a little bit in his heart.


    The people of the East China Sea are powerful. They must have a background in the north, otherwise how could they occupy the underground circle of the sky, no wonder the north is quiet for the time being.


    He taught Su Mingquan, but he didn''t dare to kill Su Mingquan, which even explained that the other party was still jealous of his Su family.


    "What else did he say."


    Su Bowen continued to ask.


    "He said, Dong Hai and Su''s family, the well water does not violate the river water..."


    Su Mingquan was a little angry, "He beat me up, and said that the well does not offend the river? Dad, you have to avenge me, or I''ll find my second brother, and I have to kill him!"

 Chapter 410： Donghae is scared

    "You shut up!"


    Su Bowen yelled coldly, with a serious appearance that surprised Su Mingquan.


    He has never seen such a cold face on Subowen.


    "Huh, don''t know the life and death!"


    Su Bowen sneered, "If people don''t kill you, they may not be afraid of our Su family. They are just for a star, not worth it."


    "Forbidden land in the East China Sea, now its prestige is everywhere, don''t provoke it, lest it cause trouble for my Su family, of course, he will definitely not dare to touch you again, my Su family, not everyone dares to kill!


    He concluded that the people of Donghai must be jealous of his Su family. In this case, it is just a lesson to Su Mingquan, and there is no need to make things big.


    "I warn you, don''t make trouble for me, my Su family is at an important juncture, if there is a difference, let alone outsiders, I can''t spare you!"


    Su Mingquan dared to say anything, shivering with fright, he had never seen Su Bowen so stressed.


    He can only lower his head, obediently, but in his heart he secretly said: "If you don''t help me take revenge, I''ll find my second brother to kill him! Humph!"


    "From today, don''t go out, just stay at home."


    Su Bowen gave an order, "You are not allowed to go anywhere without my permission!"


    Su Ming listened to it, how can I hold it back?


    As soon as he was about to speak, he was frightened by Subowen¡¯s stern eyes.


    "Also, don''t provoke Ye Qingwu again, don''t touch those Yingyingyanyan! Do you hear clearly?"


    "knew."


    Su Mingquan bowed his head and responded.


    "Go back to the room!"


    Su Ming was completely aggrieved, and he was beaten by someone, and almost died.


    even kowtow to Ye Qingwu begging for mercy. How could he bear such a humiliating thing?


    He came home to invite masters to kill Jiangning and the others!


    not only failed to get revenge, but was scolded by Sub-Wen, and his heart was even more angry!


    Subowen stood in the living room, pacing back and forth, frowning and thinking for a while.


    "The people of the East Sea, obviously don''t want to conflict with my Su family,"


    He judged, "Huh, it seems that I am still afraid of my Su family. After all, in Shenghai, there are only the other two who can compete with my Su family. Qualified to break the wrist with my Su family."


    Sub is clear.


    This forbidden land in the East China Sea is now very famous in the southeast, and even people in the north are talking about it.


    Although not much information has been leaked, it is vaguely known that there must be someone behind it. Otherwise, how can it replace the original Fu Ye?


    Since Donghai didn''t want to make things big, he didn''t want to make trouble.


    Just take this opportunity to teach Su Mingquan a lesson, lest he provoke someone who shouldn¡¯t be provoke, that will cause more trouble to the Su family!


    "Now, it''s a critical time, my Su family and the other two, who can go further, depends on the past two years."


    Subowen squinted his eyes, deep in his pupils, full of ambition!


    Su Ming can''t count on his three sons, but the other two are good and strong enough, and they are very united. This is enough to give him the Su family a chance to get to the next level.


    He doesn''t ask for anything else, it''s enough to let the Su family stand on top of Shenghai!


    then.


    Jiangning sent Ye Qingwu home.


    Until this moment, Ye Qingwu hadn''t recovered yet, always feeling all this like a dream.


    Jiang Ning is the person in the dream, because only the person in the dream can be so powerful.


    "You are all right that you didn''t kill Su Ming."


    Ye Qingwu said, "The Su family is very powerful in Shenghai, and few people dare to provoke it."


    She felt that Jiang Ning must have taken this into consideration, so she could help her out and solve the trouble.


    "Um."


    Jiang Ning didn''t explain much, and nodded, "Take a good rest, then Su Mingquan dare not trouble you anymore."


    "Other people dare not."


    As long as the news that Su Mingquan was beaten out, Ye Qingwu is safe now, who wants to be the next Su Mingquan?


    "thank you."


    Ye Qingwu said gratefully.


    "You are welcome, you are Yu''s real friend."


    Ye Qingwu nodded.


    Indeed, it is precisely because she is Lin Yu''s real friend that Jiang Ning will make the move.


    Otherwise, how could Jiangning help herself?


    She really envy Lin Yu.


    "Okay, I''m leaving, I will go to the East China Sea to play when I have time. Yu is really looking forward to your visit."


    In Jiangning''s mouth, Lin Yuzhen has almost never left.


    After speaking, Jiang Ning left with Brother Dog.


    Ye Qingwu closed the door and leaned against it, feeling all this like an illusion.


    Fortunately, the trouble is finally resolved, and she can continue to live.


    Sitting in the car, Brother Gou tried to speak several times, but he stopped talking. It can be seen that Jiang Ning closed his eyes and rested, and did not dare to bother, his face almost flushed.


    "Ask if you have anything."


    Jiangning still closed his eyes and spoke lightly.


    "Big Brother, I don''t have a good brain, I really don''t understand it!"


    "Why don''t you understand?"


    "Why... why didn''t you kill Su Mingquan!"


    Brother Gou couldn''t help it, "So how many people did Su Ming commit as a criminal offense? The information from Lao Zhao is enough for this **** to die 10,000 times, but you... why don''t you kill him?"


    "In this way, they will think that our Donghai is afraid of his Su family!"

 Chapter 411： Blind!

    Of course they are not afraid!


    As long as Jiang Ning gave an order, Brother Dog dared to rush into Su''s house and kill Su Mingquan''s bastard.


    When he was in the villa, he squeezed his fists and was about to blast Su Mingquan¡¯s head, but Jiang Ning, let him go, and said that the water in the well does not offend the river, this kind of weird thing.


    This is nothing like their big brother!


    "Agou, you are right about something."


    "Huh?" Brother Gou was shocked, and didn''t respond, "What did I just say?"


    He really forgot what he just said.


    "You said your brain is not easy to use."


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes, and the six people sitting on the side laughed hard.


    Seeing Brother Gou''s awkward expression, several people really couldn''t help it, but they didn''t dare to laugh. Otherwise, when they returned to the East China Sea, Brother Gou would have to fight them desperately.


    "It''s easy to destroy the Su family."


    Jiangning said, "But what happens after the Su family is destroyed? There are also the Li family, the Wang family, and the Zhang family. Do you have so much time to clean them up?"


    "I have...nothing."


    Brother Gou lowered his head.


    "When doing things, I can solve it with my fists, but sometimes it¡¯s more useful to use my brain.¡±


    Jiangning glanced at Brother Gou, paused for a moment, was silent for a moment, and waved again.


    "I will tell you what to do, you should use your fist."


    "àÛßÚ¡ª"


    The sixth man couldn''t help it anymore. He, who had always been unsmiling, was already flushed at the moment. Hearing Jiang Ning''s helpless tone, he really couldn''t help it. He laughed and coughed.


    "Sixth!"


    Brother Gou stared, "You laugh at me!"


    "No, the jokes eldest brother told are too funny."


    The sixth man immediately sullen his face, but his face is shaking.


    "Where did the big brother tell a joke? You are laughing at me! I want to fight you!"


    Brother Gou rushed over. After a while, the car shook abruptly, as if there was a fierce battle inside.


    The car drove slowly, and soon he arrived at the Shenghai Third Hospital.


    "Agou follow, everyone else is waiting here."


    "Yes."


    Jiangning took the dog and went directly to the inpatient department.


    Brother Gou said nothing, followed silently without talking. He knew his strengths and weaknesses. Since his head was not easy to use, he made his fists harder and harder!


    specially helped Jiang Ning solve things with his fists.


    The 16th floor of the inpatient department.


    It was late at night. There were not many people in the corridor of the hospital. Jiang Ning put his hands in his pockets and walked directly into a ward, while Brother Dog stood guard at the door.


    Liu Xiaodao, who was lying on the hospital bed, suddenly opened his eyes when he heard the noise. Seeing that it was Jiang Ning, he was shocked!


    He can''t move at all now, he has no resistance!


    "You...you come to kill me!"


    Liu Xiaodao gritted his teeth, wanted to stand up, but thought of Jiang Ning''s skill, even if he was not injured, he would not be able to do a single move.


    "You are not qualified yet, let me kill you."


    Jiang Ning walked to the bed and glanced up and down at Liu Xiaodao''s injuries, full of mockery, "How, how does it feel to be killed by my own master?"


    Liu Xiaodao stunned, and immediately realized that Jiang Ning was not here to kill himself.


    "I was blind!"


    He was full of anger and said bitterly.


    Where is Liu Xiaodao not complaining?


    He has been following Su Mingquan for eight years. In the past eight years, how many wicked things he has done for Su Mingquan!

 Chapter 412： Open a hole!

    This time offending Jiang Ning, it was not because Su Mingquan had a bad idea about Ye Qingwu.


    But the result, I persuaded him not to offend the people of Donghai easily. Su Mingquan slapped himself twice, and something happened, but he didn''t regard himself as a human being and pushed himself out of the knife.


    is really chilling!


    Liu Xiaodao glanced at Jiang Ning: "I''m not your opponent, kill if you want, I don''t want to talk nonsense!"


    "I said, you are not qualified to let me kill."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I''m here to give you a chance."


    "opportunity?"


    Liu Xiaodao sneered, a powerful man like Jiang Ning, even the Su family didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    He did not feel that Jiang Ning did not kill Su Mingquan because he was afraid of the Su family, because he could see that even the men around Jiang Ning dared to kill Su Mingquan!


    And Jiang Ning did not choose to do it, there must be other arrangements.


    "Yes, I will give you a chance for revenge."


    "Give your sister a chance for revenge."


    Hearing the word sister, Liu Xiaodao''s eyes were obviously different.


    A terrifying murderous aura burst out in a moment, like a beast that has been dormant for a long time, whose teeth can bite people to death!


    "Are you investigating me?"


    "Not only did we investigate, but we also learned some truth."


    Jiang Ning said, "I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that your sister was humiliated and killed. The murderer is the master you have followed for eight years, Su Mingquan."


    Liu Xiaodao''s eyes suddenly widened.


    "Impossible!"


    He sneered, "Do you want to separate me from Su''s family? Dreaming!"


    "I won''t believe you!"


    When his sister died tragically, Liu Xiaodao was almost crazy. It was Su Mingquan who helped him find the murderer and let him kill the murderer. Then he followed Su Mingquan, saddled him with his life.


    "Believe it or not, it''s not difficult to find out, just think about it yourself."


    Jiangning glanced at the wound on Liu Xiaodao''s body, "What''s more, do you still need me to leave the Su family?"


    Liu Xiaodao was silent.


    Now he really hates Su Mingquan, and he is even more disappointed with Su Mingquan.


    This kind of person is not worthy of his life, and the kindness of the year has long been over.


    Now that Jiang Ning said about it, it is even possible that he was deceived!


    check!


    He must check it out!


    "Why are you telling me?"


    "I said, I will give you a chance to take revenge."


    Jiang Ning is not nonsense, "I want the entire Shenghai underground circle to be messed up. This Su family is just a hole, and the person who opened this hole is you."


    "Hehe, what a big tone!"


    The entire Shenghai underground circle is in chaos?


    Jiangning is too arrogant!


    Even if there is chaos, does Jiangning and Donghai have a chance?


    This is Sheng Hai!


    A place that cannot be underestimated!


    "What do you want to do!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s face calm, without the slightest explanation, Liu Xiaodao¡¯s pupils contracted, and he suddenly felt that even if the entire Shenghai underground circle turned over, Jiang Ning would have a way to suppress it!


    "Let those who have done evil have no chance to do evil and clean up in one fell swoop."


    Jiangning put it lightly.


    "Most people in our world are ordinary people like your sister. When they are bullied and hurt, they are often helpless and pitiful. Who has sympathized with them."


    "And so-called big families like Su Mingquan and the Su family never care about the life and death of ordinary people."


    "I, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to hurt fewer people and make the order better. That''s it."

 Chapter 413： Let this knife fly for a while

    Liu Xiaodao''s heart beat violently, listening to what Jiang Ning said, he felt his blood boil!


    This is nothing more than this?


    Just listening, makes people excited!


    Just, how can this be done? Here, Sheng Hai!


    is the place where the competition is the cruelest, and the weak is the strongest. Jiang Ning wants to do it, but it is as difficult as the sky.


    Not to mention the entire Shenghai underground circle, in addition to the Su family, there are also the Zuo family and the Gao family, these are powerful families with similar strength to the Su family.


    These three families alone cannot shake the East China Sea in Jiangning!


    "I am also a wicked person, so are you trying to clean me up too?"


    He looked at Jiang Ningdao.


    "Of course, I didn''t want to let you go."


    Jiangning didn''t hide anything.


    Liu Xiaodao laughed, and burst into tears, like a madman.


    "Why should I help you? Why should I help you!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, walked to the bed, lost a knife to Liu Xiaodao, turned around and left.


    "I''m in the East China Sea, waiting for your news."


    After speaking, the door closed.


    Liu Xiaodao picked up the knife and looked at the handle on the handle. The familiar lines and tears in the corner of his eyes couldn''t help it. It was carved by his sister herself, as a birthday gift, given to him!


    He clutched the handle of the knife tightly, rubbing the lines on the handle with his fingers, tears instantly blurred his vision.


    What Jiang Ning said, like magic, kept circling and echoing in his mind...


    Gradually, he calmed down, and those eyes became sharp, fierce, and cruel!


    is even more decisive, as if even if one step forward is death, he does not hesitate!


    ¡­¡­


    Coming out of the hospital, Jiang Ning got in the car and was about to find a hotel to rest. He hurried back to Donghai tomorrow morning. He didn''t see Lin Yuzhen for a day, so he missed it very much.


    Even a five-star bed is not as comfortable as at home.


    Jiang Ning could not find a comfortable position to sleep, because the lack of Lin Yuzhen in his arms made him very used to it.


    When thinking about the previous missions, even if he was hanging upside down on a tree, he could sleep well.


    "Slacken off."


    Jiangning closed his eyes, looking back at the past scenes in his mind.


    Now the plan to go north has just started, and the first step in the East China Sea has been going very smoothly.


    Then came the Southeast region. Huang Yuming has already made arrangements for this, and it will start soon. This will all be carried out simultaneously with the development of the Lin Group.


    In the future, there is a bigger world waiting for them.


    As for Shenghai, if it weren''t for Ye Qingwu''s appearance, Jiang Ning would consider putting it behind, but now, with such a good opportunity, how could he let it go.


    And Liu Xiaodao is the one who opened this hole.


    Jiangning didn''t have the slightest doubt. Liu Xiaodao would definitely listen to him. After Liu Xiaodao recovered from his injuries, it was time for the underground circle of Shenghai to set off a storm.


    "But now, let this knife fly for a while."


    No words for a night.


    Early in the morning, Jiang Ning''s mobile phone jumped frantically, looking hurried and nervous.


    He immediately opened his eyes, seeing that it was Lin Yuzhen''s call, and quickly connected.


    "Rain really?"


    "Jiangning! Something happened!"


    On the other end of the phone, Lin Yu was really anxious, and there was even a hint of crying.


    Obviously, something serious happened that made Lin Yu really nervous.


    "Don''t worry, what happened?"


    Jiang Ning asked quickly.


    "The company! It''s the company! Someone... jumped off the building!"

 Chapter 414： threat!

    Someone jumped off the building?


    Jiangning raised his brows, how could such a thing happen.


    "Don''t worry, I will go back immediately."


    After comforting Lin Yuzhen, Jiang Ning immediately called to Brother Gou and others and hurried back to the East China Sea.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the Lin Group is a bit tense and very serious.


    No one thought that such a thing would happen suddenly.


    Early in the morning, the news spread, and everyone in the company knew it.


    Lin Wen and Lin Yuzhen have made arrangements to appease the employees, and at the same time contact the relevant departments to request a strict investigation of the matter.


    The atmosphere in the office is a bit dull.


    Everyone kept their heads down and did things silently, not daring to say a word.


    Jiangning is here!


    He had just arrived downstairs, and the receptionist at the front desk saw Jiang Ning, his eyes lit up.


    "Brother Ning!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m back."


    Jiang Ning said a word, their hearts are set in an instant.


    He went upstairs, and when someone saw Jiang Ning along the way, they greeted him and shouted Ning, as if seeing Jiang Ning coming back, everyone''s hanging hearts were not so nervous.


    With this man, anything that happens can be resolved.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, the matter will be handled, and the Lin Group will be responsible for everyone''s safety."


    Secretary Xiao Zhao, Chen Yu and others all tried their best to comfort the other employees and let them not be too nervous. This accident was just an accident.


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he went directly to Lin Yuzhen''s office.


    Lin Yu looked really anxious. Seeing Jiang Ning coming in, he quickly walked over.


    "Jiangning! You finally came back!"


    Jiangning took Lin Yuzhen''s hand: "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head, and there were several senior executives in the office, all waiting for Jiang Ning at the moment.


    "Tell me about the specific situation."


    "Brother Ning, this is what happened. The employee who jumped off the building is the new head of my marketing development department."


    The high-level pipeline of the Development Department, "This is one of the eight people who were sent to the Southeastern region to open up the market."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes shrank.


    The eight people are all the best among the newcomers, and they are more enterprising and very ambitious newcomers. He gave the eight people the opportunity to grow as soon as possible, and at the same time can share the pressure for Lin Yuzhen.


    But unexpectedly, someone had an accident.


    "His ability is very strong. He has made progress in just half a month. He came back yesterday to report to me and was very happy. He said that he would like to thank Mr. Lin and Ning for their trust and support. He will not disappoint Lin''s treatment of him. Cultivation."


    "But, in the early hours of last night, he jumped directly from the top floor of the Lin Group!"


    The executive¡¯s eyes were red, and his lips were shaking. ¡°On his desk, there is only a note that says, working for Lin, always dying!¡±


    Jiangning''s pupils shrank suddenly,


    He took the paper handed to him by the senior management. It was in printed font and could not be identified by handwriting.


    This is obviously a threat!


    is warning!


    is spreading fear, which shakes the Lin Group.


    No wonder, the employees of the entire company have a nervous mood. Whoever hears this kind of news will feel uneasy.


    "Brother Ning, we have communicated with the relevant departments. They investigated the scene and determined that it was a suicide."


    Jiangning nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of this, you don''t have to worry about it."


    He paused, "The Lin Group will take the safety and dignity of its employees as the first. Anyone who dares to hurt my Lin''s employees, I will make them pay a painful price!"


    Suddenly, the terrifying murderous aura spread out instantly.

 Chapter 415： eye for eye!

    Several executives nodded vigorously: "Yes, Brother Ning!"


    "Family of the deceased, please try to comfort him. He sacrificed for my Lin family to open up the territory and crack the soil. The pension is 3 million to ensure the life of his family and try his best to solve other problems of his family.


    Jiang Ning said, "I will attend the memorial service and apologize to his parents personally."


    Hearing this, the eyes of several executives turned redder.


    When I am an ordinary person, I will not have time to hide in this kind of thing, and I will never want to contact the family of the deceased, so as not to get into more trouble.


    But Jiang Ning gave the deceased enough respect.


    is not only not stingy on the pension, but also holds a memorial service for him, even personally condolences and apologizes to the other parents!


    "Jiangning..."


    Lin Yu''s eyes are red, and he has no opinion on Jiang Ning''s aftermath. He admires her as a man more and more.


    "Every employee is a family member of the Lin Group. It is my responsibility for me to fail to protect him."


    Jiangning said, "Go make arrangements."


    "Yes!"


    A few executives walked out immediately.


    Looking at the anxiety and worry on Lin Yuzhen''s face, Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and gently wiped away the tears from the corner of her eye.


    He knew Lin Yu would really blame herself, and felt that it was her that caused this incident. After all, if she could take all the responsibilities alone, it would not happen.


    "The process of growing up is very difficult, but after choosing, no one will regret it."


    Jiang Ning said softly, "I believe that the future Lin''s can give employees more security and dignity. This requires more effort from us, you know."


    "Well, I see."


    Lin Yu really nodded.


    "Then you, what do you plan to do next?"


    "Someone secretly used such cruel methods, I naturally want him to pay a heavy price!"


    If this matter can''t be handled well, then Jiangning won''t even think about going north to plan.


    Someone dared to be so provocative, just let them see, how terrifying the God of War would be if he was angry!


    Dare to attack ordinary employees, Jiang Ning will definitely want them to pay back their blood debts!


    Soon, Huang Yuming came back.


    Hearing the news, he hurried back as soon as possible.


    "check!"


    Jiangning is just one word.


    This matter must be as soon as possible. Find out, Huang Yuming discussed with Lao Zhang and Lao Zhao, and a decision was made immediately.


    Huang Yuming returned to the southeast region, especially in Jianzhou, where they had just developed the market and strictly checked all information.


    On the other side, Lao Zhao¡¯s intelligence network and Lao Zhang¡¯s investigations on the ground are carried out simultaneously. No one will relax unless the investigation becomes clear.


    The Lin Group posted an obituary, which moved the employees of the company very much.


    Especially what Jiang Ning said, and the arrangement of the aftermath work, make people feel that Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen have always regarded everyone as a member of the Lin Group!


    Anyone who leaves will make them sad and sad.


    And anyone who hurts Lin Group employees will make them angry even more!


    "It''s worth working for such a company."


    Chen Yu sighed, his eyes flushed.


    Here, it is not just a place to work, a place to make money to support a family, but also to give everyone dignity. She has never seen such a company. Most of the profits are used for public welfare, and most of the remaining half are given to employees. Improve welfare.


    And the Lin family and Jiang Ning themselves, never made money for themselves as a goal.


    This is a big ship, to unite more people and do more meaningful things!


    "Even if I die, I will be Lin''s person!"


    Secretary Xiao Zhao, clenched his fists tightly, said firmly.


    Soon, there is a clue!

 Chapter 416： Black hand!

    Jiangning didn''t expect it to be another killer organization!


    They failed to kill themselves, and they actually attacked ordinary people, which made Jiang Ning very angry.


    Manager Zhao put the clues he had obtained on the table, with a solemn expression on his face.


    He could feel Jiang Ning''s anger, enough to burn the entire East China Sea!


    "We detected signs of assassin activity. It is very hidden. It is difficult to find out in time if it is not specially watched by someone."


    Steward Zhao said, "Especially, this assassin is not strong, even compared with ordinary people, it is not much stronger."


    "He pretends to be a black hand pretending to be a customer, asking the deceased to say something important, and taking advantage of it."


    Jiang Ning heard this, his face even more gloomy.


    Until late at night, the employee who died pretended that he was still working, still wanting to solve problems for customers, wanting to help Lin''s development, and make more contributions.


    Where can I think of such misfortune?


    "Relevant departments could not detect it, indicating that this person is very professional, good at disguising, and has strong anti-reconnaissance ability. I immediately retrieved clues and found that this person is indeed a killer!"


    "Are you still in the East China Sea?"


    "Not here."


    Manager Zhao shook his head, "I left that night."


    There are too many people going in and out of the East China Sea every day. What they can do is to monitor every person who is powerful or has a special identity to protect the safety of the East China Sea.


    But this kind of killer who is not much different from ordinary people can''t be prevented at all.


    At least there is no way to prevent it.


    "Mr. Jiang, I feel that this incident was directed at the Lin Group. It should be someone who has a conflict of interest when the Lin Group comes in for business."


    Jiangning nodded, he guessed it naturally.


    If it weren''t, how could it target ordinary employees, not only killing people, but also deliberately causing panic, so that the Lin Group became panic.


    "Huh, Lin''s development is too fast, and some people are scared. They are afraid of Lin''s potential, which means that Lin''s path is on the right!"


    Hesen coldly said: "Old Zhao, strictly investigate all the forces that have had an interest entanglement with Lin during this period. I will definitely dig out the behind-the-scenes gold master and make him pay a heavy price!"


    "Yes."


    Butler Zhao went to do it immediately.


    At the same time, a memorial service for the dead employees was held in the auditorium.


    Lin Yu really helped Jiang Ning put a white flower on his chest.


    "Jiangning, I won''t be afraid, don''t worry about me."


    Lin Yu really whispered.


    Someone targeted the Lin Group, or even the employees of the Lin Group, which shows that Lin Yu is so true that she is more likely to be targeted.


    But she is not afraid.


    She believes that Jiang Ning will not let her have an accident, and will not let anyone in the Lin Group suffer misfortune.


    "Well, I believe you."


    Jiangning nodded, "Let''s go."


    Auditorium, all the employees of the Lin Group came. People who couldn''t stand inside, and people stood on the corridors outside, even on the stairs.


    Everyone has a bunch of flowers in their hands, and put them in front of the portraits to mourn the unfortunate colleagues.


    They felt this way for the first time, as if it was not just colleagues who had left, but their relatives.


    Jiangning and Lin Yuzhen walked in, presented flowers and bowed.


    Standing aside, the parents of the deceased were full of grief, as if they had become much older overnight.


    "Uncle and aunt, sorry."


    Jiangning bowed solemnly and apologized, "I didn''t protect him, it was my fault."


    Auntie raised her head, her eyes a little dull, she saw Jiang Ning, tears fell.


    She was crying hoarse.


    The son came back that day and told her that he was promoted, he could earn more money, make his family live better, develop with the Lin family, and make greater contributions to the construction of the East China Sea!


    She is happier than her son.


    Because the Lin Group is now the company most people want their children to go to.


    This is not only work, but also a responsibility!


    The Lin Group¡¯s help to the East China Sea and the help to everyone is in everyone¡¯s eyes. Whose child can work in the Lin Group is something parents can be proud of.


    Where can I think that such an accident would happen.


    "my son¡­¡­"


    Auntie''s lips trembled, "He is an employee of the Lin Group, he... is he a qualified employee?"


    "He is very good."


    Jiang Ning said seriously, "I originally wanted to train him to be more outstanding, so that he can stand alone. He has made great contributions to the development of the Lin Group and the East China Sea!"


    Hearing Jiang Ning¡¯s words, the aunt nodded: "Thank you."


    Jiangning said nothing more.


    Lin Yu really knows that the Lin Group will become a towering tree sooner or later, and everyone has experienced some things together to make this company more united and closer.


    She suddenly understood the direction of her future endeavors, and knew how important the responsibilities on her shoulders were.


    Now, Jiang Ning is still helping her, but in the future, she will share the burden with Jiang Ning.


    If Lin is a big family, then Lin Yuzhen is the family of this family, responsible for every employee!


    Jiangning walked out of the auditorium, but Mr. Zhao and Huang Yuming were already waiting at the door.


    "Have you found the gold master behind the scenes?"


    "No, but we found the killer!"


    Huang Yuming said sternly, "It''s from the killer organization."


    Jiang Ning sneered, it really was a killer organization, they couldn''t kill themselves, and now they actually attacked ordinary people.


    "The killer organization has a stronghold in the southeast region. This killer received a reward mission from here,"


    Manager Zhao said, "At present, Agou has followed the assassin and can start at any time!"


    just killed the killer to get revenge?


    not enough!


    Far from enough!


    If you don¡¯t kill the killer organization, they don¡¯t know that the East China Sea Forbidden Land is not just for fun!


    The forbidden area that Jiangning wants to build is not only domestically, but also internationally. In the entire world, no one dares to step into the East China Sea to make trouble.


    "Let Agou, catch that killer."


    Jiang Ning said coldly, "I want to smash the killer organization this stronghold!"

 Chapter 417： Force a confession!

    "Yes!"


    Huang Yuming gave the order immediately.


    then.


    Jianzhou, a mahjong hall.


    There was a noisy voice from inside, a man, dressed very ordinary at the moment, he looked like ordinary people, no different, with a cigarette in his mouth, he looked like a fool.


    "Come on, let''s have a few more."


    He smiled and said, "I''m lucky today, don''t run away!"


    "You''re lucky, you don''t mean that you have no money to eat. Why are you rich in these two days?"


    "Yes, the hundreds of dollars owed to me last time have not been repaid. You won''t go sneaking around, are you?"


    "Less nonsense, not just a few hundred yuan?"


    The man drew a wad of money from the drawer and threw it away, "No need to count, come and play with Lao Tzu!"


    He flicked his fingers, and suddenly saw someone walk into the mahjong hall, his face was still, but he felt something wrong in his heart.


    "Wait, I go to the toilet!"


    He immediately opened the drawer, grabbed all the money into the bag, immediately picked it up, and ran towards the back door toilet.


    "What the hell, lazy people have a lot of poop!"


    "Who the **** will touch your money?"


    Several people scolded.


    The man ignored him, and quickly got into the back door and left. He looked back and found that no one was chasing him before he was relieved.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    But suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him, staring at him coldly.


    The man turned his head when he saw someone blocking him, but he wanted to run, but there was also a person standing behind him.


    "Who are you!"


    He suddenly became nervous.


    Unexpectedly, he was spotted.


    "What are you going to do!"


    Under the light, the figure walked out. The dog''s face was full of murderousness. He looked at the man, and his face turned white in an instant.


    Gou is not good at doing things that use his brain, but he never hesitates when he uses his fists!


    "boom!"


    punched that word directly and stunned.


    "take away!"


    The figures of the two disappeared quickly. On the ground, the bag fell, and the money scattered on the ground, probably looked at it, but it was only about 100,000.


    100,000 yuan, it will be the life of the Lin Group, an outstanding employee!


    Jiangning looked at the man who was still in a coma, and had the urge to smash his head directly.


    "Wake him up."


    Brother Gou poured a basin of cold water on the man''s face, and the man suddenly yelled, panicking.


    He looked around, it was a strange place, in the wilderness, within a few kilometers, I am afraid that there was no one.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning and others warily, "I don''t know you!"


    "The Lin Group, Zhang Jian, did you kill it."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to talk nonsense, and straight to the point.


    "What Zhang Jian? I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    The man''s face changed and he hurriedly defended, "Who are you, let me go! Let me go!"


    "Good at disguising, abducting women and children, being a professional killer, and being a professional killer for two years,"


    Jiang Ning said coldly, "It''s delicious and lazy. There is nothing like eating, drinking, and gambling. You are really a scumbag!"


    Hearing this, the man''s face suddenly turned pale, why did Jiang Ning know everything?


    "One hundred thousand yuan!"


    Jiang Ning slapped him on the face, slapped the man directly, his skin spattered!


    "One hundred thousand yuan, you dare to kill the young man I value!"


    "what--"


    The screams echoed in the empty wasteland, the man¡¯s teeth flew down, and blood spurted directly from his mouth, as if he had seen a ghost, his face was full of fear.


    "It''s not me...not me..."


    The man murmured, "You caught the wrong person!"


    "Agou!"


    Jiangning gave a cold cry.


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou didn''t hesitate, he stepped forward and grabbed one of the man''s fingers, violently, and with a click, the man''s finger was abruptly broken.


    "what--!"


    was another heart-piercing scream.


    Brother Gou didn''t stop, grabbed the second finger again, and broke it with the same force!


    The man''s face has been distorted to the color of pig liver.


    In the empty wasteland, heart-piercing screams are constantly heard, as if a ghost is crying!


    Jiangning stood there, staring at the man motionlessly.


    And the dog is expressionless, like a robot, grabbing the man¡¯s fifth finger again...


    "I said! I said!"


    The man collapsed and trembled. He didn''t expect that he just took a task to earn that one hundred thousand yuan, and he would provoke two such terrifying guys, "It''s me...I pretended to be a customer, and got lost in the medicine. He, pushed him downstairs!"


    "I pretended to be the scene, making people think he committed suicide!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes, he hurriedly said again: "I also left the note. The task requires that this one be kept. This is the task of the old black side. If I don''t answer it, someone will answer it!"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and didn''t speak. Brother Gou immediately understood.


    He squeezed the man''s chin with one hand, and said cruelly: "Old black, where is it!"

 Chapter 418： Boss, have a bowl of longevity noodles

    "I...I can''t say!"


    The man struggled and shook his head. If he had said this rule of the killer world, even if Jiang Ning was not him, he would definitely die.


    The people of the ¡¡¡¡ killer organization will never let him go, he will die miserably!


    Jiang Ning glanced, did not speak, turned around and left.


    And dog brother, continue to grab the man''s fifth finger...


    In the car, Huang Yuming lit a cigarette for Jiangning.


    "Heishan old noodle restaurant is a stronghold of the killer organization in the southeast area, and the killer has confessed it."


    He said coldly, "This assassin organization is a behemoth internationally, and I didn''t expect it to penetrate so deeply."


    "This world is unimaginably complicated, and you will know it later."


    Jiangning didn''t say much, "Drive, go to Heishan Noodle Shop."


    He doesn''t care about the life and death of the killer. This kind of scum who commits a criminal offense has no right to breathe anymore.


    Brother Gou will break off his ten fingers, and then break every bone in his body, so that he will repent in pain, and in the fear of death, pray for his next life and be a kind person.


    Heishan old noodle restaurant.


    is in Jianzhou, the store is not big, the walls are even blackened, greasy and greasy, there is no appetite, and there is no business in the deserted.


    This kind of store hidden deep in the alley is not a regular customer, and it may not even be easy to find.


    The night is gradually falling, and there is only the boss in the shop, sitting at the door, smoking a cigarette, and his wrinkled face, with a kind of vicissitudes and marketability.


    Occasionally a few people pass by the door, and the boss does not look up. It seems obvious that these people will not come in and order a bowl of noodles.


    Da da da.


    The sound of footsteps came, and he heard that they were two people.


    With the sound of footsteps getting closer, the boss saw two pairs of feet appearing in his vision.


    "Boss, is it closed?"


    When the boss heard this, his eyes shrank slightly, "You guys, want to eat noodles?"


    "Well, let''s have a long life."


    Hearing these words, the boss nodded, got up, stepped aside, let two people in.


    "Hold on."


    After speaking, he walked into the kitchen.


    Jiangning and Huang Yuming walked in. There were only a few tables in the shop. There were soy sauce and vinegar bottles on the table, and the lid was covered with dust.


    Huang Yuming pulled a chair, swept away the dust on it, let Jiang Ning sit down, turned his head and glanced at the kitchen.


    "Boss, how long does it take to face each other?"


    "soon."


    In the kitchen, there was a voice with a hint of smile, "My noodle restaurant has been open for decades, and all the regular customers have come. I didn¡¯t expect that the new customers came today. It¡¯s really happy."


    In the kitchen, there was the sound of a fire brushing the pot, and soon there was water and a sizzling sound.


    "Wait a minute, two people, the longevity noodles will be ready soon!"


    Behind the kitchen, the boss yelled, and immediately, his smiling face sank instantly, becoming cold and cunning.


    He walked very lightly, opened the fire to the maximum, let the water boil, then turned around and ran towards the back door.


    escape!


    His store has always only regular customers, without introductions from acquaintances, there will be no new customers at all.


    Even if Jiang Ning and the others should have been up to each other, they would all be up, but the boss is still vigilant!


    If he does his job, if he doesn''t raise his vigilance at any time, he will be dead long ago!


    opened the door open, the boss ran away, but just after two steps, the whole person was suddenly nailed there, his face was full of murderousness!


    "Who are you guys anyway!"


    "Boss, don''t make longevity noodles? If you don''t make it, then you will have to die tonight!"

 Chapter 419： Stick to the mountain!

    "Huh, who is the dead, I don''t know yet!"


    Wow, the noodle shop owner Hei Shan shook his hand, and immediately shot a few knives.


    "ßÝ!"


    "ßÝ!"


    "ßÝ!"


    Brother Gou and the others evaded immediately, the knife hit the iron stand on one side, and it suddenly banged, wiping out sparks.


    "I''m a master!"


    Brother Gou yelled. In his voice, there was no fear, and there was no retreat. On the contrary, there was a hint of excitement!


    His fist was suddenly clenched, and the whole person looked like a bull, heading directly towards Black Mountain.


    "Looking for death!"


    Black Mountain sneered. He didn''t expect that he would be besieged, but he didn''t feel nervous at all. He raised his hands and blasted out the same punch, then punched the dog violently.


    boom!


    Brother Gou burst back a few steps, his fists numb all of a sudden.


    is really a master!


    "Second, eighth, nine, come on!"


    Brother Gou ignored his fist tingling, he roared, and rushed up again, "Battle formation technique!"


    The four people changed their body shapes and immediately attacked from the left and the right, while the old nine behind him, with his hands together to block, made a route to defend the Black Mountain and escape.


    Brother Gou shook his fist again, and didn''t care if he was injured or even died!


    He was born to fight!


    "Boom!"


    The four people cooperated, and all of a sudden, Montenegro felt different.


    Facing a few people¡¯s attacks, Black Mountain retreated half a step, stretched out his hand to block the dog¡¯s fist, took advantage of the flow, kicked his second child, and slammed his body down, and immediately put one hand on the ground, the whole person was like a top, and Kick to the old eight!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    He was alone, and once again shook the three of Gou Ge.


    Very powerful!


    "Unexpectedly, you still know how to cooperate."


    Black Mountain snorted coldly, it was the first time I met such a person.


    There are many people who will cooperate with the attack, especially some of the brothers, who are born with a tacit understanding, one offense and one defense, combining the two into one, just like one person.


    The Gou Ge and others in front of him have no natural tacit understanding at all. They are all acquired through continuous training.


    Black Mountain can see it at a glance.


    "Old things, have insight!"


    Brother Gou scolded and became more excited, "But you can''t leave today!"


    He roared and rushed over again. This time, the four of them shot at the same time, and even the old nine took the initiative to attack.


    Because they have determined that the strength of this Black Mountain is not weaker than the four of them, on the contrary, it is stronger than them.


    Only fight!


    Even if it''s dead!


    rumbling!


    Fight, it''s about to happen!


    became violent and fierce almost instantly.


    The four-person attack was very fierce, focusing on the attack side of the battle formation technique, and all broke out, even gave up the defense, and wanted to rely on a violent attack to knock down Black Mountain.


    This is the strongest opponent they have encountered so far.


    As for Montenegro, among the four, it seemed that the wind had fallen, but it was still calm and did not reveal too many flaws.


    It''s just that the horror in his eyes is getting stronger and stronger.


    These four people, even if they are not outstanding, how can they have such a strong strength?


    He has been immersed in boxing for decades before he has the strength he is today, and these young people in front of him are terrible.


    "No, if you wear it like this, it will only be me who will die!"


    Heishan''s eyes flashed with coldness. In terms of qi and blood, he was no match for Gou and the others. Seeing Gou and the others became more and more courageous, seeing the light in their eyes, becoming stronger and stronger, he couldn''t help but feel a little shocked.


    Aren''t these guys afraid of death?


    escape!


    He had a thought in his heart immediately.


    A long fist struck straight in, flew the second child with one punch, and then another palm, cut on the dog''s wrist, immediately relieved of his strength.


    "drink!"


    With a loud shout, he stumbled towards the old man like a shaking mountain.


    Post the mountain!


    rumbling--


    Old Bazhi felt a surge of blood in his chest, surged up suddenly, and the roaring sound from inside his chest vibrated in his mind.


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    The old man flew out, opened his mouth and spewed a mouthful of blood, his face turned pale in an instant.

 Chapter 420： Swagger

    "Old Eight!"


    Lao Jiu roared, his angry eyes widened, he clenched his fists and rushed over, "Dead!"


    "boom!"


    Heishan was calm and unhurried, and he was about to retreat, but he strayed and pushed Lao Jiu away. With a sudden force of her wrist, he directly shook Lao Jiu away.


    "Huh, Huang Mao, you want to keep me too?"


    Seeing that the four of them were shaken back, Black Mountain sneered, "If you let you practice for two more years, I might have to die here today, but now, you are not my opponents!"


    After he finished speaking, he touched his feet, turned and ran.


    almost instantly, he rushed into the darkness.


    "Oops, let him run!"


    "Damn it! Chase!"


    "Hurry up, even if you die, you still have to keep him!"


    Brother Gou got up from the ground, ignoring the blood from the corners of his mouth, his eyes were red and he was about to catch up.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a muffled noise, and then a figure flew across the air.


    Brother Gou quickly drew away, thinking it was a sack!


    "what--"


    With a scream, the Gou brothers can see clearly that it is Montenegro!


    How did he fly here?


    At this moment, the black mountain fell on the ground, with a horrified face, as if he had seen a ghost, and the fear in his eyes could not be concealed at all.


    "No, impossible! Who are you [ÊéȤ¸ówww.shuquge.co]!"


    He spit out the blood in his mouth, and forcibly suppressed his boiling blood, just one punch, just a punch, almost killed him!


    He didn''t even react, where did that person appear from, and how did he punch!


    "You are not qualified to know."


    In the darkness, a sound and shadow came out.


    Jiangning!


    With his hands behind his back, he was condescending, looking down at Montenegro, his eyes were in the dark, like stars, as if he could see the depths of people''s hearts, and deeply dig out the most primitive fear!


    Heishan became tense in an instant. As soon as he gritted his teeth, his palm slammed on the ground, and he bounced up!


    "die!"


    With a loud shout, he stepped on the ground and made a loud bang, with great momentum.


    "Tie Shan Kao!"


    This is another trick. Old Ba''s expression changed. He was hit by this trick just now.


    Seeing Black Mountain rushing forward, Jiang Ning remained motionless!


    boom!


    The loud sound of the drama was that Heishan hit Jiang Ning''s body!


    But Jiang Ning, Wensi did not move, but Hei Shan stepped back a dozen steps before standing still.


    "This... this is impossible!"


    Black Mountain yelled, with blood covering the corners of his mouth and beard. He didn''t believe it, he couldn''t believe it.


    How could Jiangning be so powerful?


    This is definitely an illusion!


    "Posted on the mountain?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I thought I was really a master of Bajiquan, and I learned a one-and-a-half strokes, and I want to cheat?"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning moved, and with his footsteps, the ground broke like a mountain!


    That kind of momentum makes the scalp numb instantly.


    "What is Tieshankao, see clearly!"


    ৡª¡ª


    I heard a few loud sounds from the ground. Even a figure, like a cannonball, rushed to the front of Heishan in an instant, pressing his shoulders down, and seemed to be lightly leaning against Heishan¡¯s chest, but the tide burst out in an instant. General strength.


    surging and surging!


    "Kaka¡ª¡ª"


    is the sound of broken bones!


    "what--!"


    Black Mountain yelled, his chest sank suddenly, and the whole person, like a kite with a broken line, flew out more than ten meters away.


    fell to the ground, wow, opened his mouth and spouted several mouthfuls of blood, and didn''t even dare to breathe hard.


    He looked at Jiang Ning with horror, all his fingers were shaking!

 Chapter 421： Rules are used to break

    "you¡­¡­"


    He didn''t expect that he would be defeated by others with one move he was proud of!


    It''s not just him, but Gou Ge and the others all looked stunned, and even forgot that they were injured and their wounds were very painful.


    Jiangning, refresh their knowledge of Jiangning''s strength time and time again!


    is so **** powerful!


    Is there no limit to Jiangning¡¯s fist?


    "Did you see clearly?"


    Jiangning walked to Black Mountain, with a calm face, as if he had just played the most common moves, "This is the mountain."


    "You...how did you do this? Impossible! Bajiquan has no descendants, it''s impossible..."


    Black Mountain trembled his lips.


    He can learn this trick, only to learn form, but not to learn God.


    can reach his current level, it is already extremely high, but compared with Jiang Ning, there is one in the sky and the other in the ground.


    This is impossible!


    "take away."


    Jiangning didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him, turned around and went back to the noodle shop.


    Black Mountain, at least five or six of his breast bones were broken, and he had to be careful even to breathe. At this moment, kneeling before Jiang Ning, he didn''t dare to have any more thoughts of escape.


    so horrible!


    Jiangning is the scariest person he has ever seen.


    In front of Jiang Ning, there is no thought of escape at all.


    Because your feet haven''t moved yet, Jiang Ning''s fist can smash you to death!


    "The task of killing Lin Group employees was sent from you, right?"


    Jiangning asked directly.


    Black Mountain was startled and nodded.


    In front of Jiang Ning, concealment just made his death more painful.


    "Who posted it?"


    "You understand our rules." Black Mountain''s expression changed, "This, I can''t say."


    "Rules?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and fell silent suddenly. He didn''t say a word, which made Black Mountain more nervous.


    The pressure in my heart rose to the extreme in an instant!


    "A man named Lin Feng!"


    Black Mountain felt that Jiang Ning was about to kill himself, so he said quickly.


    "I don''t know exactly who it is. One hundred thousand yuan. Kill an ordinary person. Many people take this task."


    He didn''t know, how could someone who can kill a mere 100,000 yuan lead to such a terrifying guy Jiang Ning.


    This level, even if the price is hundreds of millions of dollars, no one would dare to pick it up, right?


    Hearing the name Lin Feng, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but sneer.


    Since Lin Qiangqian went to jail, Lin Feng was nowhere to be found. He took refuge in Yu''s family, and Yu''s family was destroyed by Lu Qian, and Lin Feng''s whereabouts were never seen again.


    Jiang Ning wouldn''t care about this kind of ants at all. He didn''t expect that he would dare to give birth to such a vicious mind.


    Until today, I still wanted to ruin the Lin family!


    If you know who it is, it will be easier.


    Jiang Ning got the answer and looked down at Heishan. Suddenly, Heishan''s face turned pale, and the fear in his heart could not be suppressed at all.


    "I am a killer organization and a human being. If you kill me, you will attract the killer organization and will never stop revenge!"


    He said directly, "I think, you know this rule."


    Say the rules again?


    For Jiangning, rules are used to break!


    He snorted coldly, did not speak, took out his cell phone, and dialed a strange number.


    There, it rang twice, and it was connected immediately.


    "Let your king answer the phone."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Just say, old friends are looking for him."


    There was a moment of silence, and the other end of the phone used blunt language to say a moment.


    Black Mountain felt shocked when he heard it!


    King?


    Which name is Jiang Ning talking about?


    That scary man standing at the top of the killer world?

 Chapter 422： Its you, its me

    How could Jiangning know that person, or even contact him? Even people in my own assassin organization are not qualified to be contacted.


    "impossible¡­"


    Heishan murmured, "I must have guessed wrong, this is not true!"


    This is absolutely impossible!


    That one is the supreme king, the supreme existence in their circle.


    It is extremely difficult for ordinary people, let alone knowing, to be able to hear a little bit, let alone contact.


    Heishan shook his head, vaguely saying impossible, he didn''t believe it!


    Yes, a voice suddenly came from Jiang Ning''s cell phone.


    "It''s you."


    muffled, hoarse, with a hint of anger!


    Black Mountain has never heard the voice of that king, but the aura in this voice is shocking enough, faintly, there is a strong murderous aura, not that one, who is it?


    He was stunned.


    his head was blank, his ears buzzed and his tinnitus kept ringing, as if his soul had been extracted.


    "it''s me."


    Jiangning also answered very concisely, "Your man, you have a lot of courage, and you repeatedly trouble me."


    There was no answer on the phone.


    "You are not afraid, I will kill all your gold medal killers?"


    boom¡ª


    is like a boring thunder, hitting Montenegro''s head so hard, he is almost scared to death!


    Kill all the gold medal killers?


    Jiangning has a big tone!


    arrogant to the extreme!


    Who is he talking to, that is the king in the killer circle, the supreme king that no one dares to provoke!


    Jiangning dare to say that he wants to kill all the gold medal killers, it is too arrogant.


    "Who provoked you?"


    Who knows, the answer on the phone was just this sentence, and Montenegro felt that he was completely numb.


    In this tone, he clearly heard the concession, he heard the jealousy!


    "Remember the name Donghai. From now on, your people, if you dare to step into the Donghai, I will find you."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning hung up the phone.


    Heishan knelt there, trembling all over, and his teeth were fighting. He glanced at Jiang Ning, then quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at Jiang Ning''s eyes.


    That is definitely the scariest eye in the world.


    One glance will lose all courage.


    "Do not kill me."


    Black Mountain prayed.


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I will not kill you, but I will post a reward for you to kill Lin Feng!"


    He fingered a dirty rag on the table: "This is reward."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning got up and didn''t even glance at Heishan. He knew that this noodle shop would not open again, and Heishan could not escape, offended himself. That guy, he would definitely not let Heishan go.


    "Thanks¡­"


    Before the Black Mountain dialect was finished, Jiang Ning was gone.


    He is still kneeling on the ground, and the shock just now has not disappeared. Jiang Ning is really terrifying!


    At that time, in an old castle in Europe, the man who had just put down the phone had an ugly face.


    He did not expect that Jiang Ning would call him, and even threaten him directly like this!


    "Kill all my gold medal killers?"


    He snorted, "Are you few kills!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and said to a blonde woman: "Immediately, let the order go on and investigate this place in the East China Sea carefully, and all relevant tasks will be screened out."


    "Do you want to post it in red?"


    "Huh, revoke! And these few targets, don''t provoke them, refuse to kill them! No matter how much money!"


    The man said directly.


    Still provoke that man?


    There are not a few gold medal killers left under him!


    "Also, wipe out that guy''s domestic stronghold!"

 Chapter 423： Pork blood noodles

    The blonde woman was a little surprised: "Is that the person?"


    The man snorted: "Except for him, who would dare to talk to me like this? Don''t provoke him, this madman."


    He didn''t understand why someone like Jiangning suddenly returned to a small city and even got in touch with a company with assets of only a few hundred million. Ten of these companies couldn''t compare to Jiangning''s finger, right?


    "Is he that scary."


    "horrible?"


    the man said, "It''s more than terrible, in the underground world, never! Don''t mess with it! This man!"


    Even if he releases words, he wants to fight Jiang Ning to the death, but he never does it, because he knows that once he does it, it will only be him who will die. As for whether Jiang Ning will be hurt, it doesn''t matter.


    "But in the organization, other people will not be convinced."


    The blonde woman, like a stunner, entangled her.


    "Huh, let these idiots go to death, I just want you, baby."


    The two quickly got together.


    ¡­¡­


    Jianzhou.


    Lin Feng, who is hiding here, has been here for more than a month.


    He rented an old room, locked himself in the room all day, and did not dare to go out.


    I thought it would be safe to hide in Jianzhou. There is the Yang family and the Jianzhou Five Tigers. It is a place where no one dares to come here to find death.


    Unexpectedly, all the five tigers in Jianzhou died overnight!


    And the Yang family disappeared overnight, as if the world had evaporated.


    Lin Feng was so scared that he did not dare to go out day and night, so he could only hide in the rental house to survive.


    Once he couldn''t help himself, and found a small alley to solve his own needs. He accidentally learned from the young lady that he could spend money to buy human life.


    In his mind, he remembered it all at once.


    Lin Feng wanted to avenge Jiang Ning, Lin Yuzhen, everyone in the Lin family, and destroying the Lin family, but there were only a hundred thousand yuan left on him. It was impossible to kill Jiang Ning and others who have status today.


    Therefore, he thought of a more vicious way and directly destroyed the Lin family!


    Looking at the news in the news, the Lin Group suffered a lot from the dead this time, and the internal atmosphere was also affected. Lin Feng couldn''t say how happy he was.


    "Lin Yuzhen, Jiang Ning, do you think I can''t help you?"


    Lin Feng unkempt, sneered again and again, "I will spend one hundred thousand yuan, and the same can cause you Lin to lose a lot!"


    "ßËßËßË¡ª¡ª"


    As soon as the voice fell, someone knocked on the door outside.


    Lin Feng''s whole body was stunned, and he became vigilant in an instant.


    "Who!"


    "Your takeaway is here."


    Hearing the sound, Lin Feng relaxed.


    These days, he relies on takeaways for life, so he doesn''t dare to go out easily. The entire rental house, on the ground, is scattered with takeaway boxes, exuding all kinds of messy smells.


    Lin Feng opened a crack in the door and glanced vigilantly, confirming that it was a takeaway, then opened the door and reached out to take his takeaway.


    He looked down and shouted, "What''s the matter, I ordered pork blood noodles, why are they all clear soup?"


    Lin Feng looked dissatisfied. In order to save money, he hadn''t eaten meat for a long time, and finally ordered a portion of pig blood noodles, but he couldn''t see a trace of pig blood.


    He opened the package and deliberately wanted the deliveryman to see clearly. This must be a mistake!


    The deliveryman did not speak, but suddenly took a step forward and closed the door. Immediately, a dagger slipped out of his sleeve and slashed towards Lin Feng''s throat.


    àÛßÚ!


    The blood spattered, splashed into the noodle soup, and soon clotted.


    "Now, there is pig blood!"

 Chapter 424： Very good

    The delivery man raised his head, it was Montenegro!


    He took out a dirty rag from his pocket, looked at Lin Feng with a horrified face, covered his throat and fell down, "Your life is worth a rag!"


    After ¡¡¡¡ said, his figure flashed and disappeared without a trace.


    Lin Feng fell to the ground, convulsing all over, he never thought that he would die like this.


    Until he died, a picture suddenly flashed in his mind, he was dead... His body was rotten, and he fell into the trash pile full of take-out boxes, emitting a stench, but no one noticed...


    Today, the defense power of the East China Sea has been further improved!


    The second batch of people who passed the first phase of training have all been deployed, and Huang Yuming will not slack in the slightest for the safety of the East China Sea.


    Especially the safety of the Lin Group is the top priority!


    After this incident, not only did the employees of the Lin Group fail to panic, on the contrary, it made them more aware of how important their employees are in the eyes of Jiangning and the Lin family.


    Early in the morning, Jiang Ning sent Lin Yuzhen to the company, and the desk was full of applications.


    "Mr. Lin, these are all employees who voluntarily applied to go to the southeast to conduct business."


    Secretary Xiao Zhao''s eyes are slightly red, and they are even more moved. "Some people say that if the development of the Southeast region does not rank them, then other regions, even if they go abroad, go to the most difficult places in the future, they must be sent !"


    Lin Yu really looked at these applications, and did not speak for a long time.


    She was also moved.


    The current Lin Group is not the industry of her Lin family, nor is it Jiangning''s, but a career that everyone is striving for!


    "Thank them!"


    Lin Yu said seriously.


    After the application was approved, Lin Yuzhen was still a little uncomfortable. Jiang Ning, who was sitting on the sofa, smiled and poured her a cup of tea.


    "Jiang Ning, I suddenly felt that I was doing a big thing, a very meaningful event."


    "Do you know?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "But, my wife, I have to remind you that doing big things is very tiring, and you will encounter various problems and troubles. Are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid."


    Lin Yu really shook his head firmly, "I am not afraid if you are there."


    She stared at Jiang Ning, and suddenly stretched out her hand to grab Jiang Ning''s arm.


    "Jiangning, you won''t leave me, will you?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t know why Lin Yuzhen would ask this suddenly, didn''t he say that before.


    This little woman, not long ago, she was desperate for marrying herself, and now she can''t bear herself.


    He couldn''t help but smiled, "No."


    Resolutely not.


    After a pause, Jiang Ning said again, "But what if someone comes to grab you?"


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen, saying word by word, very seriously: "A woman, a very good woman, would you let me out?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was really startled.


    seems to be a little nervous suddenly.


    She looked at Jiang Ning, her lips moved, but she didn''t know what to say.


    It seems that this woman really exists and will come soon. This kind of sudden tension and pressure made Lin Yu really worried.


    "Is it excellent?"


    She bit her lip and asked, as if she had no confidence in her heart.


    If there is such a woman that Jiang Ning can say is excellent, should I let it go?


    Excellent Jiang Ning, it seems that only the best woman can be worthy of him.


    "outstanding."


    Jiangning nodded seriously.


    That meticulous expression made Lin Yu really angry. How could he...how could he praise other women in front of him?


    "Then, then I want to become better than her!"


    She was anxious, and said hurriedly, "I won''t let her take you away!"

 Chapter 425： Lips are sweet

    Looking at Lin Yuzhen''s anxious expression, Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? Don''t you think I can''t beat her?"


    Lin Yu really puffed his mouth, and became even more unconvinced, "I will not let anyone take you away!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and took Lin Yuzhen into his arms.


    Before Lin Yuzhen could speak, he bowed his head and sealed Lin Yuzhen''s lips.


    "Well--"


    In an instant, Lin Yuzhen''s mind went blank!


    This came so suddenly, she was not ready...


    It seems that there is no need to prepare.


    After a while, Jiang Ning let go of his hand, Lin Yu''s face was so red that it was red to the base of his neck, and he couldn''t wait to find a hole in it.


    is too shameful!


    "Okay, now stamped, I, Jiang Ning, is really imprinted by you Lin Yu, this life will be yours."


    Jiang Ning said with a serious face, "Miss Lin, in this life, please give me more advice."


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning in a daze, why this guy, even saying two love words casually, is so touching.


    "Mr. Jiang,"


    She took a deep breath, "For the rest of my life, I would like to ask you for your advice."


    Lin Yu is really sure, he really fell in love with Jiangning.


    The two people stared at each other, and the atmosphere became more and more different. The surrounding air seemed to be heating up.


    The feeling of kissing just now seems very good, Jiang Ning''s lips are also sweet.


    Lin Yu really thought.


    "Ling Ling Ling¡ª¡ª"


    The phone rang, Lin Yu turned his head really hurriedly, not daring to look at Jiang Ning''s fiery eyes again.


    "I, my phone rang."


    She was busy getting out of Jiang Ning''s arms, when did she get into Jiang Ning''s arms!


    Lin Yu really tidied up his clothes quickly and walked to the desk. It was Ye Qingwu''s call.


    "Qing Wu!"


    She was pleasantly surprised, "You finally called me!"


    Jiangning listened quietly, recalling the faint scent of lip gloss on his lips, as if it was not as sweet as the last ice cream.


    "Shooting endorsement commercials?"


    Lin Yu really thought about it, then turned around and asked Jiang Ning, "Where should we shoot our endorsement ad?"


    "Build a state."


    Jiangning Road, "Where is a beach with a nice view, very suitable."


    Lin Yuzhen replied immediately: "Qing Wu, go to Jianzhou, there is a beach over there, which is very suitable. It just so happens that we will go out together for two days."


    Hang up the phone, Lin Yu looked really excited.


    The new products of the Lin Group have come out, and the conference will be developed soon. Before that, it is necessary to find a spokesperson to further promote their products.


    With the endorsement of popular singers like Ye Qingwu, what could be more appropriate than this?


    Moreover, Lin Yu is really confident that once their new products go on the market, they will surely set off a frenzy, allowing the Lin Group to gain a firm foothold in the Southeast.


    "Are you going too?"


    Lin Yu really asked Jiang Ning.


    "Don''t go."


    Jiangning shook his head, seeing Lin Yu was really disappointed, and continued, "Unless, you buy a nice swimsuit."


    Lin Yu really wanted to ask why, when he heard Jiang Ning¡¯s words, his face instantly turned red again.


    The ruddy just now hasn''t faded yet!


    She snorted and pretended not to hear anything. She sat back in her chair and immersed herself in work, but she was always thinking about what style Jiang Ning would like.


    Jianzhou, Jiangning will naturally go.


    Lin''s group marches into the southeast region, the battlefield is not only in Jianzhou, once new products make big strides, it is bound to cause a sensation.


    At that time, I''m afraid someone will jump out and ask for trouble.


    Market competition, others will not give you a chance because of your kindness. In a world where the weak eats the strong, no matter which circle you are in, it is the only law of survival!

 Chapter 426： Grab position

    Lin Yu is really kind and can''t do deceitful things, Jiang Ning will do it.


    Soon, the promotion posters of the new products of the Lin Group spread all over the major cities in the southeast region.


    The Propaganda Department has spared no effort to promote the new products, and even sent the most elite team in the department to be responsible for the promotion in the southeast region.


    The huge mysterious symbol has attracted many eyeballs. In particular, it was revealed that there would be a popular artist endorsing the product, which suffocated the appetite of consumers.


    They designed an event to guess the name of the endorsement star. As long as the guess is correct, you can get a priority experience of the new product, and there is a prize of 50,000 yuan!


    For a time, the southeast area triggered a wave of craze.


    Voting on the Internet has been controversial, not only to get rewards, but also to canvass for your idol!


    I have to say that this promotion was very successful, and the new products of the Lin Group received great attention at once.


    Jiangning was very happy. With a wave of his big hand, a bonus was distributed to the propaganda department, which made the employees very excited!


    With such a local boss, who wouldn¡¯t work hard?


    The next job will be Ye Qingwu''s.


    Jianzhou.


    Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen and waited at the airport. Ye Qingwu flew over from Shenghai directly.


    She only brought Wang Wei and a dedicated makeup artist. Lin Yuzhen had already arranged the others here.


    Seeing Jiang Ning again, Ye Qingwu still seemed calm. Although she hadn''t forgotten, she was so domineering and handsome when she saw Jiang Ning teach Su Mingquan with her own eyes.


    Wang Wei is more cautious.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    He hurried forward, shook hands with Jiang Ning, bowed slightly, respectfully, and then greeted Lin Yuzhen.


    joke!


    A terrible person like Jiang Ning, he didn''t dare to offend him at all. This was a man who was far more terrifying than the three young masters of the Su family.


    Of course, as long as it is not Jiang Ning¡¯s enemy, then there is no need to worry at all.


    Is Jiangning''s friend or enemy, farewell!


    "The studio is ready, Qing Wu, it''s up to you!"


    Lin Yu really smiled and took Ye Qingwu''s hand. Although the two had known each other not long ago, they met each other late, like sisters.


    Along the way, two women, talking and laughing, relaxed and happy.


    Wang Wei sits behind with his hands on his knees, his body stretched straight, not daring to move, besides being nervous, he is still nervous.


    Because the driver is Jiang Ning!


    He even asked Jiang Ning to be the driver and drove them!


    That is a terrible man who is surprisingly powerful.


    then.


    Jianzhou Qingsha Bay, the beach here is very famous, known as the most beautiful beach on the coast!


    blue sea, blue, golden beach.


    Looking from a distance, the sea and the sky line, giving people a feeling of refreshing and happy.


    Many photo studios have been set up on the beach, because many people will choose to come here for photography, whether it is for commercial or private tourists to play here, it is worthwhile to leave some beautiful photos.


    The person in charge of the filming of the promotional posters of the Lin Group, named Huang Fang, has been waiting here long ago.


    I just received a bonus from Jiang Ning yesterday, which made him so excited that he didn''t fall asleep all night!


    He got up early in the morning before dawn, took the staff, and found the best location. He can definitely shoot this poster perfectly!


    "Everyone is ready, President Lin, Brother Ning and the others are coming soon."


    Huang Fang smiled, "When the work is finished, I will invite everyone to dinner!"


    just got the bonus, he also came back with great wealth.


    "You guys, leave quickly. We want this location. Pack your equipment and leave immediately!"


    Suddenly, there was a voice that was neither overwhelming nor overwhelming, without any kind of politeness.

 Chapter 427： overbearing

    Huang Fang turned his head to take a look, and he was shocked. A group of people came over, without even looking at them, they were ready to grab the position directly.


    "and many more!"


    Seeing a few people want to use their equipment, Huang Fang ran over immediately.


    "What are you doing? This place is ours first. You want to shoot, please find another place by yourself."


    There is a first-come-last-come in everything, so there are so many places on the beach, but it''s a bit too much to grab their place.


    The person who took the lead raised his head and glanced at Huang Fang, then looked at the promotional board set aside, and couldn''t help but sneer: "Let you get out of here, just get out of here! Don''t be boring!"


    "This location is the best, I can see it, so I want it."


    He said it lightly and looked very impatient.


    "You are too domineering!"


    Huang Fang was angry.


    This is not in the East China Sea, but people can''t be bullied like this.


    He got up at four o''clock to prepare. He was the first one to enter the field to find a position. The guy in front of him was overbearing. He said he wanted to grab it, and it didn''t make sense.


    "Yes, it''s so overbearing."


    The man''s face sank, "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, now it''s too late to roll, wait for me to do it, your equipment will be smashed by me!"


    Huang Fang''s face changed, and the other staff around him were equally angry.


    They have never seen such an arrogant person!


    It doesn''t make sense to line up, but I want to directly occupy their position, and even threaten them to smash their equipment!


    "Dare you guys!"


    Several staff members immediately guarded their equipment.


    Today¡¯s task is very important, and they chose a date for this purpose, in order to wait for the best weather and get the best results.


    Now the location is set, the time is set, and everything is ready. Suddenly someone comes and says to grab the position, grab the position and smash the equipment. If they dare to move, Huang Fang dare to work hard!


    "Looking for death?"


    The man who took the lead gave a sneer, his face sank completely, his hand raised, "Throw me their things into the sea!"


    "I want you to shoot? I''ll shoot in the sea!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the few people behind the man rushed over to grab the equipment.


    Huang Fang was anxious and said angrily: "Protect the equipment!"


    "I did it with you!"


    He rushed over with a roar.


    "boom!"


    smiled insidiously, raised his hand with a kick, kicked Huang Fang''s chest hard, kicked him out, rolled a few times on the beach, his face was covered with sand.


    "I don''t know how to live or die, and I don''t even inquire about it. In this film, who dares to compete with me?"


    The man who took the lead yelled, "Dog stuff, if you don''t roll, I will kill you!"


    A few people went to grab the equipment, it was obviously aimed at destroying the equipment, while another person squeezed his fist and wanted to hit someone!


    Huang Fang and other staff members are guarding their own equipment, letting those fists hit them hard, and they won¡¯t let them destroy the equipment.


    "what!"


    Huang Fang screamed, but they refused to let go.


    "Don''t move my device! Don''t move!"


    He yelled, his eyes red, "I told you not to move!"


    "Oh shit!"


    The man who took the lead got angry and spit, "It''s so **** shameless, I have to smash your camera!"


    He just rushed up and kicked directly on Huang Fang''s back, fiercely.


    Huang Fang suddenly yelled in pain and let go of his hand subconsciously.


    "I will let you protect! Let you protect!"


    The man in the lead yelled and kicked the camera with one kick, and the lens was kicked to pieces, and the fragments were scattered on the ground.


    "what!"


    Huang Fang was annoyed, as if he had gone mad, he rushed forward and slammed the man in the lead with a fist: "You bastard, I''m fighting with you!"


    boom!


    He is a gentleman, how could he be an opponent, he was knocked to the ground by that man in a blink of an eye.


    "Bah!"


    The man disdain, looking at Huang Fang who fell on the ground, "Trash, you want to grab a spot with me? I don''t know if my third brother Guo is not easy to mess with?"


    "Throw their things into the sea. If anyone is not convinced, throw him into the sea too!"

 Chapter 428： Who dares to move, try

    After speaking, he didn''t even look at Huang Fang and the others, so he sent someone to dismantle the studio that Huang Fang had built.


    "Who dares to move, try."


    Suddenly, there was a voice that seemed to have magical power, causing the few people who were about to reach out to tear down the studio to shock.


    The third brother of the country turned his head, squinted his eyes, and saw a few people coming, headed by just a shameless man.


    But the two women following the man suddenly made his eyes light up.


    The job he took was used to shoot promotional photos. The model he invited was already very beautiful, but compared with the two women in front of him, he became an ugly duckling at that moment.


    Brother Guo smiled suddenly.


    I didn''t expect that I could grab the best position, not to mention, even the model, people sent me to the door.


    "Oh, two beauties, are you here to make commercials? Coincidentally, your third brother Guo wants to shoot too, why don''t you model me?


    The third brother Guo seemed to have not seen Jiang Ning, his eyes fixed on Lin Yuzhen and Ye Qingwu, "By the way, you can''t shoot anymore, the camera is broken."


    There is a kind of provocation and disdain in his words.


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak, her face was filled with anger!


    "Brother Ning!"


    Huang Fang saw Jiang Ning coming, and immediately got up, full of self-blame, "I...I didn''t stop them."


    Jiang Ning nodded and patted his shoulder: "You are right, you are doing a good job, go get ready, we are ready to start shooting."


    Huang Fang turned his head and glanced at Brother Na Guo, without saying anything, immediately nodded: "Yes!"


    Jiangning is here!


    He said he was going to start shooting, so he can definitely shoot today!


    Watching Huang Fang and a few people start to organize props, and even play with the camera that had been kicked by him, Guo Sange''s face changed.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, and said fiercely: "Boy, don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know about this beach. If you want to make an advertisement, you have to ask my third brother Guo first?"


    "have no idea."


    Jiangning walked directly towards Brother Guo, "Since we broke our camera by kicking it, then use yours."


    "you wanna die!"


    The third brother Guo sneered. He had never seen such a lifeless person before. Seeing Jiang Ning approached, he kicked out and kicked directly at Jiang Ning''s lower body, fierce and cruel!


    "boom!"


    But his foot, still halfway up, stopped abruptly, and immediately made a click, and the calf bone was broken!


    Jiangning had the same kick, but it was much more domineering than that of Brother Guo, and kicked directly on Brother Guo¡¯s calf.


    "what--!"


    The third brother Guo screamed, and his whole body was crooked. Before he could react, Jiang Ning slapped him again and slapped him in the face.


    Snap!


    Brother Guo flew out and rolled a few times on the ground, his mouth was full of sand.


    "Bah! Bah!"


    He spit out, screaming again and again, "Kill him! Kill him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the few people he had brought all rushed towards Jiangning.


    But with a few muffled noises, on the beach, like a radish, there is a pit, standing upside down!

 Chapter 429： Yuzhen swimsuit

    "Hmm-"


    A few people struggled for a long time before they crawled out of the sandpit, their noses and mouths were full of sand, and they were almost choked to death!


    "Ahem!"


    They coughed violently and their faces flushed. At that moment, their heads buzzed, as if the next moment, they were about to suffocate!


    At this moment, Brother Guo looked at Jiang Ning''s eyes, just like looking at a monster.


    "You...who are you!"


    He didn''t care about his broken leg, "You know, don''t you know, who I am doing for the commercial!"


    Jiangning glanced at him, and his face sank: "Don''t want to go anymore?"


    Hearing this, Guo Sange''s heart shook suddenly, and he dared to say something.


    "Go! Go!"


    He took the two people and asked them to support themselves and fled in a hurry, even daring not to ask for their own equipment.


    "Brother Ning, their equipment works."


    Huang Fang checked it again, "And it seems to be better than ours."


    Jiangning nodded, walked straight to the beach chair under the sun umbrella and lay down.


    "Then don''t waste time, the sun is just right now."


    He walked slowly, not caring, and just started teaching a few things that don''t have long eyes.


    Huang Fang immediately put the staff in place, ready to start shooting!


    Lin Yuzhen walked over with Ye Qingwu, and saw Jiang Ning lying there comfortably.


    "You guy really knows how to enjoy,"


    Lin Yu really snorted, "Qing Wu, then I will accompany you to change clothes!"


    "When the commercial is finished, let''s play for a while."


    The two walked quickly toward the dressing room again, while Jiang Ning''s glasses under the sunglasses were full of expectation.


    But he saw Lin Yu really sneaked a swimsuit, he didn''t know what style she bought.


    "Brother Ning?"


    "what happened again?"


    Huang Fang smiled, "They already have some samples in their machine. Should I keep them?"


    "It''s formatted."


    Leave a fart!


    dared to come to his own place to make trouble, if it weren''t for their photographic equipment, Jiang Ning would definitely just smash it.


    "Yes!"


    Huang Fang suddenly became excited, and followed Ning Ge to do things, but it was so relieved!


    He immediately asked someone to buy a drink and sent it to Jiang Ning, and immediately began to greet the staff and make the final check.


    Soon, Ye Qingwu changed her clothes and painted her makeup.


    "It''s about to start shooting!"


    Huang Fang shouted with a horn, and then there was no movement.


    Jiangning pulled down his sunglasses, looked up, and was startled first, then he straightened up.


    Ye Qingwu under the sea breeze, wearing a white short skirt, with long fluttering hair and long straight legs, is already a beautiful landscape.


    Jiangning has discovered that the eyes of many beasts in the distance have been attracted.


    "looks good?"


    In the ear, Lin Yuzhen''s voice came.


    "generally."


    Jiang Ning didn''t change his face, "I''m even more looking forward to the appearance of your wife in a swimsuit."


    "I didn''t bring it."


    Lin Yu really snorted deliberately, "I won''t show it to you if I bring it!"


    Jiangning lay down again and sighed.


    "what."


    Lin Yu is really out of air.


    "I looked forward to it for a few days and nights. I can¡¯t eat and sleep well, so I¡¯ll wait for today, and then you said I didn¡¯t bring it.


    Jiangning shook his head, his face full of loss, "I feel that life suddenly loses its meaning."


    "àÛßÚ¡ª¡ª"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but laugh, gave Jiang Ning a white look, and put his ears beside him, a little shy.


    "Just you can talk nonsense! I brought it! I just don''t know if you like it or not."


    Her voice became smaller and smaller.


    grew up so big, she didn''t even wear a bathing suit.


    Lin Yu, of course, knows how attractive a girl is when she passes on a **** swimsuit, but she really hasn¡¯t worn it.


    "like!"


    Jiangning hurriedly said, "As long as you wear it, everything looks good, and I like everything!"


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen, and his mind had come to mind that Lin Yuzhen was cute and playful in a bikini.


    "No, what should I do if I show it to others?"


    Jiang Ning thought to himself, and watch it for himself later, and let Lin Yu really change it back after watching it.


    It''s shooting!


    Jiangning was still lying down, drinking a drink without raising her head, and she didn''t even glance at Ye Qingwu.


    It''s Lin Yuzhen, standing on the side of the studio, staring all over his eyes.


    I have to say that Ye Qingwu has a very good figure, can become a popular singer, is beautiful and sweet, and has such a charming figure.


    Her temperament is completely in line with the new beauty products of the Lin Group!


    "well!"


    Huang Fang slapped his face, "Excellent! It''s perfect!"


    In order to pursue the best effect, even if Huang Fang said that the effect is already very good, Ye Qingwu still asked to continue shooting until it was impeccable and everyone agreed that it was no longer possible to shoot better. The filming work.


    They can be sure that after this advertisement is announced, it will cause a frenzy!


    Lin Group will also take advantage of new products to gain a foothold in the Southeast Asian market.


    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Yu really yelled, Jiang Ning didn''t respond, "This guy, won''t you fall asleep."


    Several staff members around heard this, and they secretly admired it, as expected to be Brother Ning!


    Ye Qingwu such a big star, such a big beauty, he can fall asleep when shooting commercials.


    I didn''t see the people in several studios in the distance, their eyes were straight, and they kept staring here, causing their models to be very angry, and some of them yelled aggrievedly.


    "ended?"


    Jiangning took off the sunglasses and rubbed his eyes in a daze.


    He really fell asleep.


    "Well, let''s play on the beach for a while? Let''s change our swimsuits."


    After that, Lin Yuzhen and Ye Qingwu went to the locker room holding hands.


    Jiangning suddenly became energetic.


    His mind kept changing, what kind of style would Lin Yu really wear, is it a bikini?


    soon.


    The locker room door opened, and Lin Yuzhen and Ye Qingwu walked out at the same time.


    Ye Qingwu [Xinbiquge www.xsbiquge.info] wears a bikini!


    She is a big star!


    Dare to wear a bikini in public on this occasion?


    What a joke!


    Wang Wei and the makeup artist standing aside, the mineral water in their hands fell to the ground in fright. If this is photographed by the paparazzi, the headline will be designated tomorrow.


    And Lin Yuzhen, in contrast, dressed very conservatively.


    Except for the arms and calves, everything else is tightly wrapped.


    Jiangning stared at Lin Yuzhen blankly, with her only eyes, and didn''t even look at Ye Qingwu at all.


    "Yuzhen, look at his eyes,"


    Ye Qingwu whispered, "Trust me this time, in his eyes, you will always be the only one in his eyes, so I have to help you test."


    "You are not afraid, I abducted him from this temptation?"


    Lin Yu was really blushing, biting his lip: "You won''t bully me."


    Ye Qingwu smiled: "Okay, I have to change it back, otherwise I''ll be photographed by the paparazzi, and I''ll be in trouble."


    When she saw Wang Wei and the makeup artist rushing over, she didn''t need to remind them, turned around and went into the dressing room again. It took only a few seconds from coming out to going in again. There was no problem at all.


    And Lin Yuzhen, looking at Jiang Ning''s straight eyes, slowly moved over.


    She really doesn''t look like a swimsuit, she might as well wear a skirt.


    "Well, good-looking?"


    "nice."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "But, wife, are you going to dive?"

 Chapter 430： Family assessment

    "Diving?"


    Lin Yu was really stunned, and immediately reacted, "Doesn''t it look good?"


    Jiangning actually said that she was wearing a diving suit!


    Is there too much wrapping?


    Where do you want to see this bastard!


    "nice,"


    Jiang Ning walked up to Lin Yuzhen, condescending but couldn''t see anything, "My wife, I think it''s better. I''ll wait until I go home. You can show it to me. There are too many bad people out there. I don''t want them to see his wife''s good figure. ."


    Seeing his serious appearance, Lin Yu really can only believe it.


    "Then I change it back?"


    "Well, let''s go eat and celebrate."


    Jiang Ning nodded, the fantasy in his heart was shattered.


    If he knew that Lin Yu really bought a diving suit, he would really not look forward to it!


    Lin Yu is really in such a good figure, do you really think you don¡¯t know?


    When sleeping at night, although the pajamas are loose and can be retracted in his arms, Jiang Ning can feel it very clearly!


    Seeing that Lin Yuzhen and Ye Qingwu had changed their clothes and returned, Jiang Ning took a few people and prepared to eat at the most famous Haisen Hotel in Jianzhou.


    then.


    Haisen Hotel!


    Inside the box, there are scrambled ambitions, glasses of wine and shadows, it¡¯s so lively.


    "President Sun, you are really young and promising. In the future, the Sun family will be in your hands. In this southeast region, it depends on your Sun family!"


    "No, even though this is the test of Patriarch Sun on Mr. Sun, but in my opinion, there is no problem at all. I will pass Mr. Sun again!"


    "As long as it occupies more than 50% of the market, Mr. Sun has completed the family assessment. I congratulate Mr. Sun in advance!"


    Several people complimented one after another. Sun Ling, who was sitting in the upper position, just waved his hand with a humble expression on his face.


    "Don''t praise me, you guys,"


    Sun Ling squinted, "If you haven''t done it yet, celebrate now. If you fail, don''t you just slap your face?"


    He said so, but he knew clearly in his heart that he failed?


    impossible!


    He spent so much energy and money, there is no reason to fail.


    As the only son of the Sun family, the Sun family will be handed over to him in the future. That is a certain thing, but the family gave this assessment and handed over a beauty company to him. As long as the company¡¯s market share can be occupied within two years If the southeast area is more than 50%, the assessment will be passed.


    Now, two years are approaching, and the market share he controls has already reached 40%.


    As long as the project goes well now, it will reach 50%, no problem at all!


    "How could Mr. Sun fail?"


    "If Mr. Sun fails, then no one in this southeast area will do it!"


    Sun Ling was very comfortable listening, smiled and nodded, raised his glass, and touched everyone.


    "Then, let''s borrow your good words, do it!"


    "ßËßËßË¡ª¡ª"


    Just after drinking a cup, the door of the box rang, and immediately, a figure came in, walked quickly to Sun Ling''s ear, and whispered a few words.


    Sun Ling''s face changed slightly, and his eyes became cold instantly.


    "What do you eat? I can''t do anything about this! I can''t spare you guys if I postpone the press conference!"


    He finished speaking in a low voice, his face recovered as before, turning his head to look at several guests, "You drink first, I have something to go out."


    "Mr Sun is free."


    Sun Ling walked out of the box, at the end of the corridor, Brother Guo leaned on the wall, standing on one foot, in a panic.


    "Shao Sun!"


    Seeing Sun Ling, Guo Sange hurriedly shouted, jumping two steps over with one foot, and almost could not stand firmly, but could only hold on to the wall and smile.


    "what happened?"


    "Let you be in charge of the shooting of this commercial, no matter how the legs are interrupted!"


    Sun Ling was furious. The shooting of this commercial was very important. The time was tight and the task was heavy. It was not a few days since the press conference. For this reason, he paid a lot of money to get a few expensive models.

 Chapter 431： say hi

    "Master Sun, I am not to blame,"


    Brother Guo gritted his teeth and said, "I went to Qingsha Bay to take a shot and found a good location. I can definitely get the best results, but that location was robbed!"


    If Huang Fang was here, he would definitely give Brother Guo a mouthful, and he would never have seen someone like him to make trouble.


    Obviously they came to **** others, and when they arrived here, they would be snatched by others, and they would be shameless.


    "Snatched by someone?"


    "Yes, we set up the studio, the machines are set up, the set is ready, even the models have put on makeup and changed clothes, and we just waited for the shooting. As a result, a group of people came up and we couldn''t help but tell us. Hit it,"


    Brother Guo looked indignant, and even more aggrieved, "We are not opponents, and we didn''t even keep the machine. Look at my leg, it was abruptly interrupted!"


    "I said that I was helping Sun Shao do things, but they... still cruel!"


    "Outrageous!"


    Sun Ling was even more furious, "In Jianzhou, who would dare to ignore my Sun''s family like this!"


    If the Yang family hadn''t been destroyed, then Yang Xiao was still there, and Sun Ling would not dare to say such a thing.


    Everyone knows how terrible the Yang family is, not to mention the madwoman Yang Xiao. Before hearing that Yang Xiao fell in love with herself, Sun Ling dared to come back after hiding in the field for a few months.


    But now, the Yang family is gone, and Yang Xiao and the Jianzhou Five Tigers are gone. This Jianzhou, his grandson family, is the top family in the row!


    Even in the past, no one dared to ignore their Sun family like this. Today is good, but someone is riding on his Sun family¡¯s neck. Is it true that Sun Ling is a bully?


    "Who is it!"


    Sun Ling shouted.


    This project is related to his family assessment. In order to pass the assessment and get the position of the head of the house, he can do any means. In the past two years, he can reach 40% of the market share. He has done all the things that are illegal.


    "I don''t know, I saw a sign that said Lin''s..."


    Brother Guo thought back, "I remember that on the kid''s badge, it seemed that it was Lin''s name."


    "Lin''s?"


    Sun Ling''s eyes shrank, "The Lin from Tianhai Provincial City!"


    "It''s them!"


    Sun Ling''s face suddenly sank.


    I want to say that the opponent he is most worried about right now is the Lin family, who came from the Tianhai provincial city, and within a short period of time, he made a name in the southeast region.


    Even, he heard that the Yang family wanted to cooperate with the Lin family before. If the Yang family hadn''t been destroyed overnight, the Lin family might be even more arrogant now!


    Where did he know that the person who killed the Yang family and the Jianzhou Five Tigers was Jiangning!


    Lin''s son-in-law!


    "Hehe, without the Yang family to support you, you still want to make waves in the southeast area?"


    Sun Ling couldn''t help but sneered, "I was going to deal with you, now it seems that you really don''t know how to live or die, you are so anxious to die."


    "Shao Sun!"


    Brother Guo suddenly yelled, pointing at a few people at the elevator entrance, his face suddenly gnashing his teeth with anger, "It''s them! That''s the few people!"


    "The one who hit me was the man who took the lead! I will never read it wrong!"


    Sun Ling turned his head to look, Jiang Ning and others, were coming out of the elevator, and walking towards the hotel lobby.


    He squinted his eyes, his miniature eyes were full of disdain and chill.


    Anyone who dares to get in his way has to pay the price!


    "Is that them? Then I have to say hello!"

 Chapter 432： Kick the door

    Jiang Ning led Lin Yuzhen and a few people into the lobby, and immediately there was a waiter.


    "How many sirs?"


    Jiangning nodded: "Five."


    "Okay, please come with me."


    The waiter smiled and took a few people to a box, opened the door, and reached out in a gesture of asking.


    With a big star like Ye Qingwu by his side, Jiang Ning didn''t dare to let her stay in the lobby for dinner. If she was recognized by the fans, she might cause a sensation.


    Jiangning and the others sat down, and the waiter immediately handed over the menu.


    "Put these signature dishes on one."


    Jiangning took a casual look and ordered five or six dishes.


    "Okay, I will place an order for Mr., please wait a moment."


    Soon, the food and drink are on the table.


    The box door was closed, and Lin Yu really gave Ye Qingwu a glance.


    "Now you can take off your sunglasses and hat."


    She was suddenly a little bit pitiful for Ye Qingwu. Although she looks good, she never shows her face when she walks outside. No matter where she goes, she always has to wrap herself tightly.


    When there are outsiders, Ye Qingwu can only guard against it and cover her face.


    She took off her sunglasses and let out a long breath, a little helpless on her face.


    "So, it''s good to be an ordinary person."


    The two couldn''t help but joking with each other.


    Jiangning ignored them and turned to look at Wang Wei: "Can you drink it?"


    "Yes, knows a little bit."


    In front of Jiang Ning, Wang Wei was always a little unwilling to let go, he dared not speak loudly, and walked carefully behind him, not daring to overstep.


    But in contact with these times, he feels that Jiang Ning is completely unassuming.


    seems to be no different from ordinary people.


    If it hadn''t been for seeing how powerful Jiang Ning was that day, he couldn''t believe it, that this mild-tempered man in front of him would be so terrible when he started his hands!


    "Pour the wine by yourself, it is impossible for me to pour it for you."


    Seeing Wang Wei still in a daze, Jiang Ning smiled.


    Wang Wei hurriedly smirked, drew a beer and filled himself with a glass.


    After being on the beach for a long time, it was really a bit sultry. After a sip of the cold beer, the whole heart was cool and refreshing.


    Even Lin Yuzhen and Ye Qingwu, as well as the makeup artist, couldn''t help but drank a small bottle by themselves.


    "The advertising effect this time must be very good,"


    After drinking some wine, Wang Wei became more active, "Qingwu and the temperament of this product are simply seamless and a perfect fit. I feel that as soon as the advertisement is promoted, the market will explode!"


    "Really?"


    Lin Yu was really surprised, "You didn''t lie to me?"


    "Trust me, I am professional!"


    Wang Wei nodded seriously.


    Lin Yu is really happier. If the new product can start this battle, then the layout of the Lin Group in the southeast region will be settled.


    There are so many employees in front and back, making unremitting efforts. If they still fail to achieve results, it will be a big blow to morale. She does not allow such things to happen.


    "Don''t worry, the new products of the Lin Group can definitely occupy a large market share in the southeast region!"


    Wang Wei raised his glass, "Mr. Lin, I congratulate you in advance!"


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Yuzhen hadn''t picked up his wine glass, and the door of the box was suddenly kicked open.


    Ye Qingwu shook her body, and subconsciously picked up the sunglasses and hat that were set aside, ready to put them on.


    And Jiang Ning frowned, he was eating here, and someone dared to kick the door.

 Chapter 433： Know me?

    "Mr. Lin?"


    The person who came in scanned Ye Qingwu''s face. After looking at Ye Qingwu''s face for a while, his eyes flickered, and he recognized Ye Qingwu at a glance, and cursed in his heart that the Lin family was really worthy of his blood, even Ye Qing Wu is here.


    His eyes didn''t stop on Ye Qingwu, but he stared directly at Lin Yuzhen, "I didn''t expect that I would meet you here."


    Lin Yu is really inexplicable, she has no impression of Sun Ling in front of her.


    Moreover, Sun Ling came in this way, which is completely disrespectful to her!


    "who are you?"


    Lin Yu was really angry on his face, "Broken in like this, the future is too unqualified."


    Sun Ling disapproved, and smiled faintly: "Mr. Lin is serious. When he sees an old friend, he should come over and say hello. Isn''t it right?"


    "It seems that Mr. Lin does not remember me, but I am very impressed with Mr. Lin!"


    Sun Ling completely ignored the others, his eyes changed on Lin Yuzhen and Ye Qingwu.


    He wanted to deliberately deny Lin Yu''s face in front of outsiders, especially to let Ye Qingwu see that the company she chose to endorse did not even have the qualifications to speak equally in front of her!


    "I went to the exchange reception in the provincial capital back then,"


    The smile on his face was with disdain and sarcasm, "I know more clearly that it was Yang Luolin, the young master of the Yang family, who deliberately arranged it when he wanted to know Mr. Lin. It''s a pity that the Yang family is gone now."


    His yin and yang look strangely made Lin Yu really disgusted.


    "Please go out."


    Lin Yu really directly ordered the chase.


    But Sun Ling ignored it. He picked up the empty glass on the table and poured himself a glass of wine. He respectfully said, "Mr. Lin, don¡¯t have to be angry. The Yang family will be gone if it is gone. This is not better. I heard Mr. Lin. I don''t like Yang Luolin, and I hate him too."


    "what do you want to say in the end?"


    Lin Yu said impatiently.


    "Hehe, it''s actually nothing, just come over and say hello to Mr. Lin,"


    Sun Ling poured himself a glass of wine again, "I heard that Lin''s has a new product to be launched. It seems to be holding a press conference next week?"


    "What a coincidence! I also have a new product in my hand, and it will be released. The time is, it happened to be the same day as yours, Mr. Lin, did you say it was a coincidence?"


    Lin Yuzhen''s face is already very ugly.


    "We also shot an advertising video. Of course, the model you requested can''t be compared with this one, but the effect is not bad."


    Sun Ling ignored Lin Yuzhen¡¯s expression and provocatively said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Lin Group¡¯s products will die immediately after the two products are launched at the same time? Don¡¯t be angry at that time.¡±


    "Also, does Lin pay the endorsement fee for this lady? If I can''t afford it, I can help."


    Sun Ling is here to provoke!


    also released new products, but chose to be on the same day as Lin''s, and also filmed an advertising video, still want to compare with Ye Qingwu?


    The third-rate model he was looking for, do you have this qualification!


    "boom!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t bear it, and patted the table, "You have enough."


    "Not enough."


    Sun Ling laughed. Seeing Lin Yu was really angry, he was even more happy. He tore his face straight and said: "Mr. Lin, I just want to tell you that Lin wants to enter the southeast region. With your new products, there is no chance!"


    "Without the Yang family to support you, you Lin, you can''t hold on for a few months. In front of my Sun Ling, you are too weak."


    He shook his head, his face full of disdain.


    To ruin the new product launch of the Lin Group, he has a hundred ways!


    He wanted to attack the Lin Group, and he started by attacking Lin Yuzhen, who was the Lin Group!


    "You said you attended the exchange reception in Tianhai Provincial City?"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning, who had not spoken, turned his head and glanced at Sun Ling, and then stood up, "Then you, do you know me?"

 Chapter 434： Impressed

    Sun Ling turned his head, glanced at Jiang Ning, and squinted his eyes slightly.


    He really didn''t remember Jiang Ning.


    Soon after arriving at the exchange reception that day, Sun Ling hooked up with a manager of a company, and the two of them went upstairs and opened the room directly after drinking a few glasses.


    I didn''t even see the domineering scene of Jiang Ning ruthlessly cleaning up Yang Luolin, almost bursting his stomach.


    "what are you?"


    Sun Ling snorted, "I''m talking to Mr. Lin, do you have to intervene!"


    He pointed his finger at Jiang Ning, not being polite.


    "Crack!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and directly grabbed Sun Ling''s index finger, swiped and clicked, Sun Ling''s finger was directly broken!


    "what--"


    Sun Ling didn''t expect that Jiang Ning actually said that he would do it.


    and so violent!


    He screamed, and the sound instantly penetrated the box and spread outside.


    Many diners in the lobby raised their ears, as if they heard some screams, which were not real. At that moment, the whole lobby was quiet for a few seconds, and then the noisy returned.


    "hiss..."


    Sun Ling bent his body homeopathically, his face turned pale in pain, "You! You let go!"


    "Now, are you impressed?"


    Jiangning didn''t let go, and gently applied force, Sun Ling could only get lower and lower, and finally knelt down!


    Otherwise, his finger will be broken off abruptly!


    ßË¡ª¡ª


    Sun Ling knelt on both knees, and there was another loud noise, and the outside was quiet for a second. Everyone turned their heads tacitly and glanced at Jiangning and their box.


    "Sun''s family, right, upright, competitive with products in business, we welcome,"


    Jiangning looked down at Sun Ling and said lightly, "But if you use means, I will be happier."


    His eyes are like looking at his own prey, and he can see through Sun Ling''s heart in an instant, making Sun Ling frightened!


    This lunatic!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sun Ling gritted his teeth and his fingers were broken. This pain made his body tremble, "You will pay the price!"


    "what--"


    As soon as his voice fell, he couldn''t help screaming, his lips turned pale.


    Wang Wei, who was sitting on the side, immediately straightened up, and even his breathing became quicker.


    coming!


    here we go again!


    The current Jiangning is the real Jiangning!


    is the man who is overbearing enough to make blood flow all over the body faster!


    Just now, I had clinked glasses with such a man for a drink!


    "I am looking forward."


    Jiangning smiled instead of anger. The disdain and calm on his face made Sun Ling angry, but he dared not say anything.


    This person in front of me is definitely a lunatic!


    Jiang Ning let go, not wanting one to smash, ruining everyone''s mood for eating.


    "go away."


    He sat back in his seat, and Sun Ling stood up with shaking legs, gritted his teeth, gave Jiang Ning and Lin Yu a serious look, did not dare to say anything, and ran out hurriedly, clutching his fingers.


    The people in the lobby saw someone coming out of the box and they were holding their fingers, and they knew that something went wrong inside.


    "I see, there are marks on my knees, I kneel."


    "Hey, so loud, do you think I am deaf? I must kneel!"


    "The man has gold under his knees, and he only kneels down to heaven and his father. The inside should be his father. He teaches his son."


    ¡­¡­


    Some people''s whispering words went into Sun Ling''s ears, and his face was flushed immediately, and he was so angry that he wanted to kill!


    He turned his head abruptly, and several diners immediately shut up and continued to eat their own dishes.


    "Lin Yuzhen! Lin''s!"


    Sun Ling gritted his teeth, "I want you to get out of the Southeast!"

 Chapter 435： Not one left!

    After speaking, he left immediately.


    and inside the box.


    Jiang Ning was calm and composed, as if nothing had happened, and gave Lin Yu really some food.


    "This dish tastes good, try it."


    "Jiang Ning,"


    Lin Yu was really worried, "Who is this Sun Ling, and why did he come to us suddenly?"


    "Don''t worry, a dog barks at you, do you want to scold him?"


    Jiangning smiled.


    This kind of influential guy, he hasn''t even heard the name, how could he care about it.


    If you are a peer and use products to compete openly in business, even if you lose, Jiang Ning will not say anything, but if Sun Ling wants to use some indiscriminate methods.


    Then Jiangning would be really happy.


    The thing he is least afraid of is other people''s methods.


    "But..."


    "Eat vegetables."


    Jiangning shook his head, "Don¡¯t be upset, it¡¯s not worth it."


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished, he turned his head and looked at Ye Qingwu and the others: "Don''t be stunned, the food is not delicious?"


    "delicious!"


    Wang Wei hurriedly said.


    The wine glass he just raised, put it down again, wondering if he can clink a drink with Jiangning.


    Jiangning spoke up, and everyone didn''t care about it.


    Lin Yu is really used to it. As long as Jiang Ning is there, she is not afraid of anything.


    Satiated with wine and food, Jiang Ning took everyone to the hotel to rest.


    As soon as he returned to the room, Ye Qingwu knocked on the door.


    "Qing Wu, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Yu really opened the door, and it was Ye Qingwu who asked hurriedly.


    She is about to rest for a while.


    "Where is Jiangning?"


    Ye Qingwu walked in, while Jiang Ning was sitting on the sofa.


    "That Sun Ling, I know, the next Patriarch of the Sun family is not easy to provoke."


    Ye Qingwu said, "If you break his finger today, he probably won''t let it go."


    Jiang Ning raised his head and said with a smile: "Is it easier to provoke than Sheng Haisu''s?"


    Even Sheng Haisu''s family, Jiang Ning didn''t pay any attention to him. He didn''t do anything for the time being, not because of fear, but because of another purpose, otherwise Su Mingquan would have died that day.


    "No."


    Ye Qingwu said, "The Sun family is nothing, but the two sisters of Sun Ling, I heard, are married to the northern family."


    "This will be more troublesome."


    This is what Ye Qingwu has just found out from a friend. I heard that Sun Ling''s two sisters have some status in the entertainment circle, and they are really not easy to provoke.


    So she was very worried, and hurriedly came over to Jiang Ning and told them to make preparations early.


    "Family with northern surnames."


    Yes, Jiang Ning laughed when he heard this, "Then don''t worry about it."


    Ye Qingwu was startled.


    She knows that Jiangning is great, but that is the northern family. Even the Su family of Shenghai is famous in Shenghai, but secretly it also spends a lot of thought to contact the northern family.


    This grandson''s family can''t be regarded as a tree with its back, but if it really wants to cause trouble, how can it be possible to leave the two daughters married.


    Jiangning doesn¡¯t even care at all?


    "Well, you just have to know it in your heart. No matter what, don''t let the rain really get hurt."


    Ye Qingwu said seriously.


    "rest assured,"


    Jiangning nodded, knowing that Ye Qingwu cared about Lin Yuzhen, "Go and rest. After shooting all morning, you are also tired."


    Ye Qingwu nodded and left.


    Jiang Ning was still sitting on the sofa, without taking her words to heart.


    Northern family?


    That''s just a joke, why would Jiang Ning look at it?


    They are the ones he will clean up in the future!


    Not one left!

 Chapter 436： To kill, but to punish the heart!

    "What did Qing Wu say?"


    Lin Yu really yawned and walked in, "She seems to be worried."


    Jiang Ning smiled: "It''s okay, go to rest if you are sleepy."


    I really told Lin Yu, don''t worry, this girl really doesn''t worry anymore.


    Such a heartless guy is really liked.


    I will never ask more, I won¡¯t be entangled, as long as I tell her, she will listen, so behaved.


    "Um."


    Lin Yu nodded obediently, changed his clothes, and went to sleep under the covers.


    After a while, another hand stretched out from under the covers, and there was a confused voice: "My husband, the bed is warm."


    Jiangning really can''t do anything.


    This girl is so sultry!


    He rushed over immediately, but only heard Lin Yu''s really even breathing, and fell asleep all at once.


    "My wife, you are tempting me to commit crimes again and again."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t dare to move too much. For fear that it would wake Lin Yuzhen, he had to carefully lift a corner of the quilt and get in, and then he didn''t dare to move any more.


    ¡­¡­


    then.


    Sun Ling, who had just dealt with his finger injury, had an extremely ugly face, as if he had eaten a dead mouse.


    Especially, in the restaurant, someone even said that he was a son. He knelt after being taught by Lao Tzu, and he was so angry that his intestines were almost knotted.


    "Why a big man is just a door-to-door son-in-law!"


    Sun Ling sneered, taunting, "A shameful dog!"


    Sitting on the third brother Guo, his feet were also bandaged, one finger was broken, one foot was broken, it was quite fate.


    "Master Sun, this kid is a little skillful, and he''s very ruthless!"


    Brother Guo said, "Should I find someone to kill him?"


    Sun Ling''s eyes became cold.


    "Recently, Jianzhou has not been peaceful, don''t mess around!"


    Yang Xiao and the Yang family were both destroyed overnight, and even the five Jianzhou tigers died tragically in the Juxian Manor, which caused a sensation throughout Jianzhou at that time.


    Some people say that Yang Xiao is the big man who provokes the Tianhai underground circle, that''s why he suffered this catastrophe.


    But Sun Ling knew that Yang Xiao had a relationship with the northern surname family. Although it was not strong, it was inextricably linked. Tianhai''s underground circle wanted to do it. Even if you don''t care about the Yang family, you have to weigh the north?


    Especially, he learned something from his sister, and he was even more jealous and awe of the big families in the north.


    So he concluded that the destruction of the Yang Family and Yang Xiao is definitely not just as simple as it looks!


    The underground circle on the other side of the sea is just a cover. The real big shot must be in the north.


    "But just watch them arrogantly?"


    Brother Guo was angry, "I really want to kill them!"


    "Hmph, to deal with someone, just relying on the fist is useless."


    Sun Ling sneered, "If you want to kill someone, you have to punish your heart!"


    Brother Guo''s eyes lit up.


    "Shao Sun, what do you do?"


    "The Lin family just wanted to enter the market in the southeast region, and invested huge human and financial resources for this."


    Sun Ling suddenly smiled evilly, "You said, if they fail in the end, they can only roll out of the southeast region in embarrassment. What kind of mood would it be?"


    "It must be angry! Very desperate!"


    Brother Guo said immediately.


    "good!"


    Sun Ling laughed, "I just want them to be angry, want them to despair! Want them to suffer heavy losses!"


    "Fight with my Sun Ling, they count as a fart!"


    "Without the Yang family to support them, they are not qualified to come in this southeast area."

 Chapter 437： Big business!

    Sun Ling always believed that when the Lin Group wanted to enter the southeast region, it wanted to use the power of the Yang family at first, but it was a pity that Yang Luolin''s short-lived ghost died and the Yang family was also destroyed.


    He didn''t even know that if he didn''t go upstairs to open a room with someone that day, he wouldn''t provoke someone who he would never provoke in his entire life!


    Soon, Sun Ling had a plan, and immediately beckoned, and Brother Guo jumped over with one foot and moved his ear over.


    "Do you understand? On both sides, we both started to make the Lin Group''s new product launch a joke!"


    "Yes!"


    Third Brother Guo slapped his face, and a ruthless light flashed across his face, "Don''t worry, Sun Shao, I will break the son-in-law''s leg when the time comes and let him kneel in front of Sun Shao and bow his head to admit his mistake!


    After finishing speaking, he immediately left with a cane, and Sun Ling also started to act.


    He made a phone call, and soon someone walked into the office.


    "Mr. Sun."


    "Our press conference is on the same day and at the same time as the Lin Group''s press conference, and now we ask for the same location!"


    Sun Lingsen said coldly, ¡°All the media are sent invitation letters to invite them to the scene and watch the advertisements of the two new products at close range.¡±


    Such open competition, if there is not enough confidence, it is likely to be humiliated.


    In case it can''t compare with the other party''s advertising, then in the first face-to-face, it will fall behind, which will lead to a series of subsequent measures, all lagging behind the other party.


    One step behind, one step behind, this is the taboo of commercial propaganda.


    "Sun Shao..." The subordinate wanted to persuade him, but seeing that Sun Ling was so confident, he could only nod his head immediately: "Yes, I will arrange it right away!"


    Sun Ling seems to have seen that the Lin Group made a big ugly at the press conference and the entire corporate image collapsed.


    And his products, stepping on the launch of the new products of the Lin Group, swept the entire southeast region!


    Now, it''s not about reaching 50% of the market share and completing the family assessment.


    He wants to ruin the layout of the Lin Group in the Southeast, and even more so that Lin Yuzhen is ruined, and Jiang Ning kneels in front of him and kowtows to admit his mistake!


    at the same time.


    At the Lin Group, post-production advertising is in full swing, and everything is going well.


    Huang Fang invited everyone to have a meal, and everyone''s emotions became high. They all wanted to work hard to do things well and live up to the true trust of Jiang Ning and Lin Yu.


    "Yes, this is the effect. It is very important to keep the style of the whole picture unified and coordinated."


    When it came to his profession, Huang Fang was very confident and quickly settled on a plan.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang, it was an unfamiliar number.


    Huang Fang frowned and glanced. He didn''t want to pay attention, but the phone kept ringing.


    He beckoned to signal other people to keep busy, and he walked to the entrance of the corridor and connected the phone.


    "Hello. Who is this?"


    "Mr. Huang, right?"


    On the other end of the phone, there was a voice full of laughter, "I am from the Sun Beauty Company. I have a business and I want to talk to Mr. Huang."


    As soon as it was Sun, Huang Fang wanted to hang up.


    "Mr. Huang, don''t rush to hang up. You might as well listen to this business. If you find it uneconomical, you can hang up."


    Huang Fang said: "What are you trying to say, what business?"


    "One, twenty million business,"


    On the other end of the phone, he smiled a little smugly. Hearing Huang Fang took a deep breath, he was even more confident, "One, you won''t lose a business!"

 Chapter 438： Kill two birds with one stone

    Huang Fang calmly said: "What do you mean?"


    "Of course it is to send money to Mr. Huang, as long as Mr. Huang does this for me, a check of 20 million will be presented immediately!


    On the other end of the phone, his confidence is getting stronger and stronger, because he heard that Huang Fang has shaken.


    Twenty million, hundreds of years of work to earn this money?


    Don''t talk about little white-collar workers, even if they are company executives, they will be excited, not to mention, it''s just a small matter, just a little effort.


    Make sure not to lose!


    Listening to the voice on the phone, Huang Fang frowned slightly: "That''s it?"


    "Do you think it''s a good deal? Hahaha, don''t worry, the check will be delivered to Mr. Huang soon. At the same time, I also hope that Mr. Huang will think about it and come to work on my side."


    "I promise, you get a lot more than you at Lin''s!"


    After speaking, the phone hung up.


    Huang Fang took a deep breath, his face flushed slightly.


    Twenty million!


    The other party is really arrogant, just such a little thing, for him, it is indeed [±ÊȤ¸ówww.biquga.vip] a little effort, as long as you use your hands, it is 20 million.


    Even, he even found the back road for him!


    Ten minutes later, someone contacted Huang Fang and gave him a courier. Huang Fang''s hand was a little trembling. He opened the courier box and saw that there was an anonymous check for 20 million!


    Before things are done, the money is given first?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid to run away with your money!


    Huang Fang adjusted his emotions, did not say anything, collected the check, and immediately returned to the studio.


    at the same time.


    On the other side, Sun Ling, who put down the phone, has already determined that his plan has succeeded.


    No one can refuse 20 million. This is a lot of money that many people cannot make in a few lifetimes, especially if it only requires a few simple actions to get it, there is no risk and no pressure.


    Don''t need this money, that''s a fool!


    "Lin Yuzhen, just look at the Lin Group with your own eyes and make a fool of yourself in front of all the media!"


    Sun Ling laughed, full of pride, and seemed to have seen how Lin Yuzhen and Lin made a fool of themselves in front of everyone on the day of the press conference.


    The new products of the Lin Group, I am afraid that they will not even have the chance to go public, and they will abort and die!


    He can''t wait any longer.


    The two press conferences are now determined to be on the same day, at the same time, or even at the same location. Sun Ling specifically chose the venue next to the Lin Group, which is no more than 30 meters apart, almost face to face!


    As long as the Lin Group is rubbed against the ground in front of all the media at the node of the advertisement, then the Lin Group will never look up in the southeast area.


    Sun Ling made all the preparations, and even arranged the celebration banquet in advance.


    The miscarriage of the new products of the Lin Group is that he takes this opportunity to let his products go on the market quickly and occupy the market share!


    can not only pass the family assessment, but also slam the Lin Group under their feet, and even let them get out of the Southeast forever.


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    then.


    In the hotel where Jiangning is located.


    He is sitting on the sofa making tea, relaxed and freehand.


    For others, going to another place is a business trip, and for him, it means traveling to relax.


    Lin Yuzhen was sitting at one of the desks, still dealing with other company affairs, Jiang Ning did not bother him.


    "ßËßËßË."


    The door of the room rang, Jiang Ning responded, and Huang Fang pushed in.


    "Brother Ning, the post-production of the promotional film has been completed, would you like to take a look?"


    He arched slightly and looked down at the ground.


    "No, I believe you."


    "Yes."


    Huang Fang nodded, "I used this version for the press conference that afternoon."


    Jiangning nodded, and said nothing.


    Huang Fang turned around and backed out.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, he walked quickly to the top of the stairs. There was a person standing there, apparently waiting for a long time.

 Chapter 439： Mission Impossible

    Huang Fang looked around cautiously and saw that no one was following. Then he took out a memory card from his pocket and handed it to that person.


    "This is your original film in the camera. I have processed it for you. The effect is better than Lin''s!"


    "What about Lin''s promotional video?"


    "According to Mr. Sun''s request."


    "Very well, Mr. Huang, I thank you on behalf of Mr. Sun."


    After speaking, the man slipped the storage card into his pocket, put on a peaked cap, and quietly left the stairs.


    Seeing his disappearance, Huang just let out a long breath.


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead, feeling his legs still trembling.


    Too nervous!


    "ßËßËßË¡ª¡ª"


    The door of Jiangning''s room rang again.


    Without waiting for him to respond this time, Huang Fang pushed the door directly in and closed the door immediately.


    "Brother Ning, I''m so nervous!"


    "What are you nervous about."


    Jiangning poured a cup of tea, "Come on, take a sip of tea and be shocked."


    Huang Fang immediately sat down, picked up his teacup and drank, his throat guttering and sliding up and down.


    "Is the thing taken away?"


    "Take it away."


    Huang Fang took a deep breath, "They will definitely try it, but there will be no problems. The previous is normal. On the day I got the press conference, I decrypted it on the spot, and the real version will appear."


    He is still a little nervous.


    After receiving that call, Huang Fang has been nervous for a while.


    From start to finish, he never thought about taking those 20 million.


    joke!


    Lin Group!


    He didn''t know how much effort it took to join the Lin Group, and after coming in, he didn''t want to leave again.


    Where can the trust and respect of Lin''s father and daughter and Jiang Ning be exchanged for 20 million?


    Besides, Jiang Ning is more generous in giving money than anyone else!


    He quietly reported to Jiang Ning the first time, but Jiang Ning did not expect that Jiang Ning would let him continue to cooperate with the other party and do what they said, just a little movement.


    Thinking of the advertisement he made, Huang Fang''s legs still tremble now.


    "Brother Ning, those 20 million..."


    "Take it."


    Jiangning didn''t raise his eyelids, "If someone else gave it, why don''t you just use it as a bonus this time, and watch it for your team."


    "Brother Xie Ning!"


    Huang Fang was suddenly excited.


    Twenty million, speaking of which, it is still a lot!


    He just received a bonus of more than 1 million, and now it is 20 million. This is to reach the pinnacle of life and marry Bai Fumei.


    "He also invited you to their company, are you going?"


    "Don''t die!"


    Huang Fang immediately shook his head, like a rattle, "Brother Ning, you can''t drive me away!"


    Jiangning was amused for a while.


    Seeing that Huang Fang was not even afraid of death, but also to protect Lin''s equipment and machinery, he was sure that this kid was worth staying.


    As for Sun Ling, he doesn''t even know how strong the sense of collective and honor can be for the current Lin Group employees.


    Asking them to betray the Lin family is tantamount to asking them to betray their family!


    "Okay, acting and acting, next time there will be an endorsement, I will consider letting you be the protagonist."


    Huang Fang became even more excited when he heard it, and nodded repeatedly, "Ning Ge don''t worry, I have studied acting in college, so I¡¯m waiting for this opportunity."


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished, he immediately left the room and had to play his role.


    And Jiang Ning took a sip of tea lightly, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was meaningful.


    "This grandson must be looking forward to the press conference, right?"


    "Well, I actually look forward to it more."

 Chapter 440： Conference!

    Press conference!


    Arrived!


    The much-anticipated press conference has not officially started, it has already set off an upsurge on the Internet.


    Especially the previous voting activities, it has made many celebrity fans, from online debates to offline debates!


    Everyone has to say that you are an idol, and you have the most temperament, and it is more suitable to endorse products that also represent the same temperament!


    While still maintaining a sense of mystery, even now, there is no sound of the wind. Who is the real spokesperson?


    on site!


    A sea of ??people!


    The black was pressed down, and it looked like the tide was surging.


    "How come there are so many people?"


    Lin Yu really stood upstairs and took a look, and she couldn''t believe it, "Our products have not yet been launched, so we have such a big influence."


    "You think too much."


    Jiangning smiled and said, "They are all for idols and bonuses."


    He raised his head and glanced. The conference venue across the aisle was also holding a press conference, which was arranged by Sun Ling.


    will come so many people, part of the reason is that Sun Ling found it secretly, in order to make the scene bigger.


    I came to give myself a boost, but I wanted to make more people look at the Lin Group.


    is not disgusting.


    "Qing Wu will show up later."


    Jiangning turned his head and said, "I will arrange for someone to protect your safety, rest assured."


    "Um."


    Ye Qingwu nodded, she just obeyed Jiang Ning''s arrangement.


    However, the two parties held a press conference at the same time, and the media reporters on the scene even turned around to shoot the other side as soon as they finished filming.


    Obviously, everyone can see that these two companies are already competing.


    From the press conference of the advertisement, it has been full of gunpowder!


    She glanced at Jiang Ning and saw that he was calm and composed. Although she was still a little worried, she knew that she had already said what she should have said, and Jiang Ning knew it well.


    She said too much, but it was inappropriate.


    "I hope I can have a good start!"


    Lin Yu really clenched his fists, a little excited.


    This is the best opportunity for the Lin Group to enter the southeast region. As long as this opening is opened, the road ahead will be much easier.


    paved the road in the southeast region, which proved that the development direction chosen by the Lin Group is completely without problems.


    This is an opportunity to boost morale!


    "Let''s go, ready to watch the show."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he led a few people downstairs.


    at the same time.


    Upstairs opposite, Sun Ling also looked at the situation in the two venues below.


    "Mr. Sun, I have invited a lot of people to come, the media have all come, and they have also explained that they will report truthfully as soon as the press conference is over."


    "Well, I see."


    Sun Ling nodded with satisfaction.


    Huang Fang sent the promotional video, he has seen it, and is very satisfied.


    The post-processing is much more delicate than the rough guy Guo Sange, and it''s impeccable.


    He even thought, maybe there is no need to do things, this Lin Group may not be comparable.


    But he was still worried and asked Huang Fang to make a second-hand preparation. In this way, Lin would not only lose, but also lose face in front of so many people!


    "Go, go to the theater!"


    Sun Ling laughed and turned and went downstairs.


    He can''t wait any longer.


    Downstairs, the atmosphere in the two venues is already very high, and the security guards on the outside are almost unable to stop them.


    "Don''t squeeze in!"


    "Just stand here and watch!"


    "The star will come out in a while, don''t worry!"


    Several security guards yelled with helplessness on their faces.


    "It must be our goddess Tian Mimi, her temperament is the same as the advertisement says!"


    "Cut, how is it possible, it is definitely our Yang Chen, she is like a little fairy in her role!"


    "Don''t guess, I have the inside story, I am a singer!"


    A group of people began to argue again.


    Soon, the lights came on, and everyone suddenly became quiet.


    Lin Yuzhen walked out from behind the scenes, walked straight to the podium, and suddenly stunned the audience below.


    "Who is she? Which star?"


    "Why haven''t you seen it? It''s so temperamental, but I don''t know it!"


    Someone is confused. They don''t know this beautiful **** stage. It seems that there is no such person among the most popular artists in the entertainment industry.


    "Hello everyone, I am the general manager of the Lin Group, Lin Yuzhen."


    Lin Yu really smiled and introduced herself, "I am not the heroine of the advertisement, the real heroine will be announced soon."


    Hearing the words, the people below reacted, but they were even more surprised that the general manager of the Lin Group was so temperamental.


    Could it be that she always uses her own products?


    At the same time, the opposite press conference will be held at the same time!


    Sun Ling stepped onto the podium, smiling, but staring directly at Lin Yuzhen on the opposite side.


    "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to hold a promotional video conference on the same day with the Lin Group opposite."


    He waved his hands again and again, "Ms. Lin and I didn¡¯t say yes, please don¡¯t guess."


    "The Lin Group is very famous, and it is very famous on the Tianhai side. I am a small company, I can''t compare it,"


    He sighed deliberately, and said helplessly, "Originally, I wanted to change my life, so I would run into the Lin Group, which made me very nervous and nervous!"


    The expression on Sun Ling''s face clearly complimented Lin''s family and held Lin''s upwards continuously.


    Because he knows that only if you hold it high, it hurts more when you fall down!

 Chapter 441： Set a verdict on top of one another!

    "But, I can take advantage of this good day to publish with Lin, and it¡¯s good to see how our family¡¯s sincerity is worse than Lin¡¯s."


    "In this way, we can also reflect and think in order to make progress, friends, are you right?"


    Sun Ling said modestly.


    suddenly applauded, and there was a cheering sound.


    He raised his head and saw that Lin Yuzhen was ready to let people play the promo, and immediately stretched out his hand to make everyone quiet.


    "Everyone, be quiet, we must observe such a rare learning opportunity!"


    The dozen or so executives standing behind Sun Ling all stood up, expressing their respect and importance to Lin.


    Everyone, all their eyes fell on Lin Yuzhen!


    "Everyone, our advertisement will be broadcast for everyone."


    Lin Yuzhen still kept a smile on her face. Seeing everyone''s eyes focused on her, she was really a little nervous, but when she glanced at Jiang Ning, who was sitting quietly looking at her, she was not afraid of anything.


    Seeing Lin Yu really nodded, Huang Fang immediately began to operate.


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡ was broadcast on the big screen, the screen went black!


    After waiting for a while, there was still no response. Lin Yu really looked at Huang Fang, and Huang Fang just waved his hand again and again, with an anxious and helpless expression on his face.


    there is a problem!


    Their promotional video, something went wrong?


    "what happened?"


    "Why not? Your publicity ads, will it be a black screen?"


    "Fuck us."


    Below ¡¡¡¡, someone has already started booing.


    Such an important press conference, even the most basic things can not be done, this Lin Group, it is a bit ridiculous.


    In the crowd, they chattered and talked and became noisy.


    Sun Ling, who was standing on the opposite side, couldn''t help but smile. Sure enough, there were no white flowers for 20 million!


    It''s impossible for the Lin Group to broadcast a promotional advertisement, because he has asked Huang Fang to delete it!


    "what happened?"


    Sun Ling showed a surprised expression, "Why is there something wrong with this advertisement of the Lin Group, a big company, shouldn''t it."


    "This can''t be released, how can we study?"


    He sighed, shook his head again, and sighed again, "Why don''t you look at my house first?"


    As long as your own publicity advertisement is released, you will be judged!


    The Lin Group will be ashamed to the entire southeast area!


    "Okay! Look at Mr. Sun first!"


    "I think the Lin family didn''t prepare any advertisements at all, and didn''t invite any celebrities. They were all gimmicks!"


    "That''s cheating! Deceiving consumers!"


    "Watch the promotional video of Mr. Sun!"


    For a while, everyone''s attention turned to Sun Ling''s side.


    All the cameras now turned their directions directly, facing the big screen behind Sun Ling.


    A few are still live broadcasts, synchronized live broadcast to the Internet, now it is Sun Ling who has the upper hand, the situation is completely different.


    Just now, Sun Lingke also said, let the Lin Group play it first, so he can learn.


    This is to give the opportunity to others first, and such a humble mentality is simply admirable!


    Lin Yu is really anxious.


    Looking at the problem at the scene, everyone''s attention turned to Sun Ling''s side. She didn''t know what happened. She didn''t check it several times, how could the problem go wrong.


    "Huang Fang, what''s going on?"


    she asked hurriedly.


    "I think about it! I think about it!"


    Huang Fang hurriedly said, "Mr. Lin, don''t worry, I will deal with it now!"


    He immediately took out his computer, opened the lid, and quickly started the program and started a quick check.


    On the opposite side, Sun Ling has already let people start to let it go!


    It was only the first shot, and people couldn''t help but scream. The angle of the viewfinder was really wonderful. Almost instantly, it attracted people.


    Sun Ling was very satisfied with everyone''s reaction, and he glanced at the screen complacently, before turning his head to stare at Lin Yuzhen and the others.


    also deliberately spread out his hands to express his sympathy.


    Especially, seeing Lin Yuzhen''s anxious appearance made him feel even more happy.


    Lin Group, the unfavorable position, this is the headline of the news tomorrow!


    "The lens feels good, it handles well, and the fit between the model and the product is perfect, amazing!"


    "After a lot of effort was spent in post-production, it can be seen that Sun is always really attentive, and he doesn''t even spare a bit of effort to promote the advertisement, and I like it!"


    "The product is coming out soon, let''s look at the lines."


    A group of people nodded and praised.


    Sun Ling gave a look, and several reporters moved their cameras along the way. This synchronized live broadcast was almost simultaneously transmitted to the Internet.


    On the other hand, Lin did not even release the publicity advertisement. What kind of press conference is this?


    Lin Yu is really anxious.


    Continue like this again, and after Sun Ling''s release, even if the press conference is over, everyone will leave immediately, but Lin will fail.


    She glanced at Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning was still sitting there, casually, as if not worried at all.


    Huang Fang''s fingers jumped quickly, and he looked up at Jiang Ning.


    At this time, Jiang Ning nodded.


    He got the instructions right away!


    "The wonderful part, here comes!"


    Huang Fang smiled secretly, tapped his finger on Enter, and suddenly¡ª


    The screen on the opposite side changed in an instant, and the sound of lines was also heard in the speaker, but...


    "Ah...ah..."


    "Oh oh¡­¡­"

 Chapter 442： report! report!

    Almost instantly, the girls on the scene blushed one by one, hurriedly covering their eyes with their hands, shouting obscenely!


    And one by one men, they were taken aback for a moment, and then their Adam''s apple slipped, and I couldn''t believe it, Sun Ling''s advertising was so amazing!


    Even Sun Ling herself, as if struck by lightning, stayed there!


    What the **** is this!


    The pictures on the big screen are extremely nasty and shameless, and the red-faced movements are simply indescribable!


    You **** put it in private, forget it, this is a public place!


    And there are a bunch of news media reporters, a bunch of audiences, not to mention, it''s live broadcast now!


    At the same moment, I don''t know how many people who watched the live broadcast in front of the computer at the same time, almost sprayed out their nosebleeds.


    can''t help but exclaim, Sun Ling, this company is so awesome, it has done such a great job advertising!


    "what--"


    Even Lin Yuzhen, he glanced at the sound, turned his head hastily, his face flushed instantly.


    Sun Ling is too shameless!


    How can you broadcast such things in public? This is spreading bad information, which is already illegal.


    "Turn it off! Turn it off for me!"


    Sun Ling flushed and became furious. He would never have imagined that the publicity advertisement would suddenly become this. Especially, in that indescribable picture, his product was placed on the face of the heroine''s ecstasy.


    is even more shocking!


    seems to be telling others that their products are designed to do these things.


    dirty!


    Shameless!


    can''t be on the table!


    "Turn it off for me! This is an accident. Don''t worry, this is an accident!"


    Sun Ling really wanted to kill, how could such an accident happen? He checked the samples and there is no problem.


    At this moment, Huang Fang, who is under the control of the computer, almost yelled out excitedly. His fingers jumped quickly. Not only did the large screen on the opposite side not turn off, but the sound was even louder!


    "Famous, right? Are you happy now?"


    "This is a classic I have cherished for many years!"


    Huang Fang raised his head and glanced, Jiang Ning was taken aback when he wanted to get a performance, and immediately he was shocked.


    This Huang Fang is as unreliable as Brother Dog.


    But that''s cool!


    àÛßÚ¡ª¡ª


    Sun Ling saw that the screen couldn''t be turned off, so he had to let people cut off the power directly, but now it was chaotic.


    One by one girls, yelling at Sun Ling and gangsters, nasty, insulting them!


    "Report! Must report!"


    "Such a vulgar product, you dare to release it, and you said that it will be listed?"


    "This company is really nasty! Disgusting, I will never buy your products!"


    "Boycott them, report them!"


    Sun Ling was so angry that he wanted to swear, but he didn¡¯t know who to swear. Everything was planned, how could it suddenly become like this.


    He suddenly thought of something, Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Huang Fang on the opposite side.


    "Bastard! Damn you dare to play with me!"


    Sun Ling Leiting was furious, he wanted to understand, Huang Fang must have moved his hands and feet.


    Now where is this propaganda, this is my own sign!


    Not to mention trampling the Lin Group to death, he is going to finish it himself, let alone getting 50% of the market share and completing the family assessment, maybe even the share he had hardly won before will soon be lost.


    It''s over!


    "Looking for death!"


    Sun Ling was really angry, and immediately greeted a few of his subordinates, and rushed directly to the opposite side.


    "Huang Fang, you dare to play with me!"


    He was furious, and pointed at Huang Fang furiously, "I want your life! Give me a shot!"


    Several subordinates rushed over immediately.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    There were several muffled noises, and then there was a scream, the crowd suddenly dispersed, and several of Sun Ling''s men curled up on the ground, like prawns hunched over their bodies.


    Sun Ling''s face changed, and he gritted his teeth with anger.


    "Do it?"


    Jiangning stood in front of Huang Fang, looking at Sun Ling, "You try?"

 Chapter 443： perfect!

    Jiangning stood there, like a god!


    mighty!


    Domineering!


    Sun Ling suddenly did not dare to take a step forward.


    His finger was broken by Jiang Ning not long ago. How decisive and fierce Jiang Ning''s shots are. He has learned how to provoke Jiang Ning again!


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    Sun Ling gritted his teeth, "I have written this account!"


    "go!"


    After speaking, he turned around and took someone away.


    The crowd parted a road immediately, not daring to provoke the mad Sun Ling, but they still pointed, and the voice of sarcasm and criticism never stopped.


    "Shameless! Pooh!"


    "It''s shameless enough to play this kind of thing openly, dirty!"


    "I have already reported it! This society must be purified, so that these disgusting people get out of Jianzhou!"


    Sun Ling''s face was pale when he heard the sound coming from behind, but he didn''t say anything, and left when he got in the car.


    He knew that his press conference was ruined, and the ruin was so ugly, it was a shame!


    is not only affecting his new products, but also ruining his reputation!


    When the time comes to affect the market share of the entire company, he will be in trouble!


    Sun Ling said nothing, got in the car, and immediately said coldly: "Go back! Lin Group...I must pay the price!"


    at the same time.


    There was a lot of noise in the venue.


    The meeting place opposite Sun Ling has become messy and no one is left.


    On the Lin Group''s side, Lin Yuzhen stretched out his hand and pressed his hands.


    "Everyone! Everyone!"


    She tapped the microphone, her voice was louder, "Please be quiet!"


    The crowd gradually calmed down.


    "I''m very sorry, there was a problem with our equipment just now, and it has been resolved now,"


    She glanced at Huang Fang, saw Huang Fang nod, and immediately said, "Now, I would like to invite everyone to watch our advertising. I hope you can provide valuable comments and suggestions. As long as it is adopted, we will also have a generous thank you! "


    The big screen lights up instantly!


    Everyone''s attention was immediately drawn to the past, and no more words were spoken.


    In the screen, the camera slowly zoomed in from the sea and the sky in the distance, the kind of refreshing and happy, it seemed to be suddenly drawn back!


    Soon, a beautiful figure appeared in the camera. Although it was only the back, the eyes suddenly lit up. What a wonderful figure!


    Many men, just seeing this figure from behind, can''t help feeling like they are moving, as if they have seen the lover of their dreams.


    "who is it?"


    Everyone has a question in their hearts, waiting for this answer!


    Soon, the answer is revealed!


    Ye Qingwu turned around, that alluring face, with a shallow smile, perfect skin, white and flawless, made a woman jealous at a glance, and a man couldn''t help but swallow.


    The ¡¡¡¡ lens adopts the golden ratio, one part is a close-up of Ye Qingwu, and the other part is a close-up of the new product, with the ad slogan: You can be so beautiful too!


    , let the two temperaments merge together instantly!


    Perfect!


    so perfect!


    After the advertisement was played, there was a moment of silence in the venue, and soon there was a burst of applause!


    "You can be so beautiful too, I remember this ad slogan!"


    "I remember it at a glance, and I even remember Ye Qingwu''s face! That skin is so nice!"


    "Can this effect be achieved with this new product?"


    Even if I can¡¯t, this kind of thought seems to take root in my heart all at once.


    Looking at everyone''s reaction, Lin Yu really knew that this commercial was shot in line with everyone''s eyes, and they succeeded!

 Chapter 444： Famous

    "It''s Ye Qingwu! It''s Ye Qingwu!"


    "I just said, it must be my goddess Ye Qingwu, her song has this kind of temperament, so suitable!"


    "Goddess, did you come today, right?"


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became more lively.


    Especially those crazy fans, can¡¯t wait to rush into the backstage to see if Ye Qingwu is there.


    "Everyone, stay calm, Miss Ye Qingwu, we are here today too!"


    Lin Yu really smiled and said, "Next, we will invite Miss Ye Qingwu to come on stage!"


    Applause throbbed, and all the shots were immediately aimed at the stage.


    Ye Qingwu stepped out from the backstage, holding Lin''s latest product in his hand, wearing a white long skirt, fresh and refined, like a fairy, so beautiful that people can''t remove their eyes.


    "You can be so beautiful too."


    She smiled and read an advertisement, which deepened the impression of the advertisement in everyone''s hearts.


    "Hello everyone!"


    Ye Qingwu waved and greeted everyone.


    The fans under ¡¡¡¡ are going crazy!


    "Ahhhhh! Ye Qingwu! It''s Ye Qingwu!"


    Ye Qingwu is accustomed to this kind of scene, waving his hand and smiling, has become a professional habit.


    She deliberately glanced at Jiang Ning, wanting to show Jiang Ning, she is still very influential, but Jiang Ning is still sitting there, the old **** is there, the line of sight is not on her at all, she has been looking at Lin Yuzhen.


    "How obsessed is Yuzhen this guy?" Ye Qingwu was curious.


    is very fast, it is a variety of interactive links, in order to deepen the audience''s impression of the product.


    With Ye Qingwu''s help, with the cooperation, the effect is surprisingly good.


    Various shots are constantly shot, and the live broadcast is even more popular on the Internet!


    Ye Qingwu is almost tied to the name of Lin''s new product. When it comes to Ye Qingwu, some people say that it is the endorsement of Lin''s new product!


    When it comes to new products, some people say, I know, it was Ye Qingwu''s endorsement!


    success!


    is very successful, it can be said to have won a lot!


    After finishing the press conference, Jiang Ning returned to the hotel with everyone.


    Tired for a day, but everyone¡¯s face is only excited!


    "It''s done! It''s done! This effect is surprisingly good!"


    Huang Fang''s face blushed and he was extremely excited, "Brother Ning, you haven''t read the posts on the Internet, it''s almost exploded! That **** is famous!"


    "What post?"


    "Headlines!"


    Huang Fang immediately turned it out and showed it to Jiang Ning, "Look at these two, one said that we are Lin, and the other said that Sun Ling is a bastard, hahaha, I''m so ridiculous!"


    Jiangning took the phone and glanced at it.


    said that Lin''s are all introducing this product, and they are highly appraising this press conference and advertising.


    As for Sun Ling, it means that he, who has no bottom line and no morality, has openly publicized such filthy things as advertisements in the public.


    This is not only challenging the moral bottom line of the masses, but also corrupting the social atmosphere, and it is illegal!


    It is recommended that all the audience present to report them, not to let this kind of enterprise survive in the society!


    is too cruel!


    Kill people and punish the heart!


    Jiangning couldn''t help but put his thumbs up at Huang Fang.


    "You are very promising, I am optimistic about you."


    "Brother Xie Ning!"


    Huang Fang clasped his fists in both hands and shouted loudly, "I will live up to the trust and cultivation of Ning Ge, and I am willing to develop for the Lin family and devote myself to death!"


    This guy is a bit deep into the play.


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to pay attention to him, waved his hand, and sent Huang Fang to arrange a celebration banquet.


    And then.


    Sun Ling, who saw the news headlines, grabbed the computer and threw it to the ground!


    "Jiangning, I want you to die!"

 Chapter 445： conspiracy!

    He lost!


    I lost very thoroughly!


    Being ashamed in front of so many people, especially many media, he found it all. What happened?


    Now they are the ones who verbally criticize themselves on the Internet!


    This is shooting myself in the foot.


    Especially, with his own set off, Lin suddenly rose to the top. Not only did there be popular star platforms like Ye Qingwu, but also stepped up on himself.


    Where can Sun Ling bear?


    "Mr. Sun."


    The secretary walked in cautiously, and when he saw that Sun Ling''s face was unsightly, he hesitated to speak even more.


    "Say what you want!"


    Sun Ling shouted coldly.


    "Our new product...may have to stop. The boycott launched on the Internet has already affected offline channel merchants, and they all expressed their intention to terminate the cooperation."


    Sun Ling''s face turned pale.


    Cancel cooperation?


    That is equivalent to saying that his new product was beaten to a miscarriage before he was born!


    He clenched his fist, his face turned black and his body trembled with anger.


    "Then stop!"


    He, Sun Ling, can still afford it!


    "Besides¡­¡­"


    Besides?


    Sun Ling raised his brows, what the **** is there!


    "Several hot-selling products have now been taken off the shelves. Channel dealers have responded that no one has bought them. The loss is huge. I am afraid that it will not be long before they can only be discontinued."


    Sun Ling felt that his heart was dripping blood.


    This loss is too great.


    He will soon lose the market share he won after hard work!


    He took a deep breath and stared at the secretary, his eyes twitching: "Anything else? Let''s talk about it together!"


    "Besides."


    Sun Ling almost fell off the chair, but there really is still!


    "Relevant departments have come to investigate, saying that our publicity advertisements are suspected of spreading vulgar information, and we must be punished."


    The secretary''s voice was as soft as a mosquito, and he didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    She was afraid of seeing Sun Ling''s murderous eyes.


    But Sun Ling didn''t respond, and sat blankly on the chair for a long time before waving his hand and letting the secretary go down.


    He was like a sculpture, sitting there for a long time without moving, his eyes staring straight at the tea cup in front of him, as if his soul was out of his body.


    For a long time, Sun Ling sneered.


    "Bad things to me, I want you to die!"


    He immediately dialed the phone, and soon, Brother Guo came, still holding a cane.


    He already knew about the events at the press conference. He thought that the Lin Group would be embarrassed this time, and even be kicked out of the Southeast region because of this. But no one thought that Sun Ling was ultimately ashamed, and he paid a great price.


    Now this matter, but it can¡¯t be kind!


    "Shao Sun!"


    Brother Guo said coldly, "What do you want to do, you say!"


    "I have thought about it. Lin wanted to enter the southeast region because he wanted to use new products to open the door to the market. This new product is their most important thing."


    Sun Ling was not in a daze just now, but was thinking of a way to deal with Lin''s.


    Since he didn''t push Lin to the ground on the bright side, then in the dark, there are even more methods.


    "In two days, the new product will be on the market, and then..."


    He sneered, "You just do what I say!"


    "In addition, their spokesperson, Ye Qingwu, can also use his hands and feet here. I will arrange this."


    "Yes!"


    The third brother Guo knew that Sun Ling must have a conspiracy. He followed Sun Ling and liked it!


    "Where is Jiangning?"


    He suddenly said, "I want to kill him!"

 Chapter 446： I like to play

    "Don''t worry, when Lin gets out of the southeast region, this kid is at your disposal."


    The corners of Sun Ling''s mouth raised, with a hint of coldness.


    The third brother Guo left, and Sun Ling received the call. He glanced at the number and couldn''t help frowning. It was the call from home. It seemed that the matter was a bit serious, even the family knew about it.


    This Lin family really caused a lot of trouble for himself!


    This account, he must come back many times!


    Sun Ling¡¯s beauty company is only a matter of time before it goes bankrupt. His market share is declining bit by bit, and it will be completely removed soon.


    The new products of the Lin Group have been in the headlines of the local network in the Southeast region for several days!


    All major sales channels have contacted the Lin Group one after another, wanting to get the agency rights of new products.


    Lin Yuzhen has asked Chen Yu and his factory to hurry up production, because batches of orders have already exceeded their production capacity.


    She has strict requirements, must ensure the quality, and even temporarily stops taking orders.


    If the quality cannot be guaranteed, it is tantamount to planting a mine for one''s own products!


    "Mr. Lin, the total order sales have exceeded 200 million."


    Xiao Zhao¡¯s voice was trembling, "This is only a week!"


    "It''s too late for the factory, so we will temporarily stop receiving orders to ensure quality."


    Lin Yu really just called Chen Yu and considered adding a few more production lines, but it will take about a week before they are put into use.


    She never expected that the new product would suddenly become so popular.


    Ye Qingwu''s influence is really terrifying!


    She can be sure that when the new product is officially launched, it will inevitably cause a sensation, and the Lin Group¡¯s strategy to deploy in the southeast region will also be a great success.


    "Contact the headquarters and ask them to send more people to prepare for new promotional activities. We must strike while the iron is hot!"


    A group of people are busy.


    Jiangning sits aside, sipping tea leisurely, he enjoys this feeling very much.


    Looking at Lin Yu''s serious appearance, the more I look, the more I like it, and the more I look, the more cute it is.


    "Big Brother, Sun Ling, I''m afraid I won''t let it go. This kid has a bad reputation, and he did not do anything less secretly."


    Huang Yuming is here, what he meant is simple. For this kind of thing, he can do it directly, and Jiang Ning does not need to do it.


    Now Jianzhou, he said, the Sun family will be in bad luck!


    "It''s okay, this Sun family is still a bit connected to the north. Now that it can stimulate the north, just stimulate it, otherwise, it''s meaningless."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I like playing tricks better."


    then.


    Sun''s house!


    Sun Ling stood there, being scolded for a full hour, dare not say a word.


    "Let you accept the assessment, you vowed that there is no problem, what about now?"


    "You are not only losing market share, not just your own face, but also my grandson''s face!"


    "In public, when you broadcast something like that, how do you let others see our Sun''s house? Is it shameless?"


    Sun Ling gritted his teeth: "That was just an accident."


    "Our grandson family does not allow such accidents!"


    Sun Qi, the head of the Sun family, yelled, "I don''t want to be pointed at the nose, saying that my Sun family does not even have a moral bottom line!"


    ashamed!


    ashamed!


    Especially, he learned that there were a lot of brows, but Sun Ling called it by himself, so he wanted to make the Sun family ashamed outside?


    "dad¡­¡­"


    "Don''t talk to me now! Regarding passing on the position of Patriarch to you, I need to think again!"

 Chapter 447： Framed!

    Sun Ling''s face is ugly.


    Ben came to the position of the head of the hand, and now I don¡¯t know when to wait!


    He spent so much time and energy, and he is about to succeed soon, but the result?


    A Jiang Ning ruined his plan!


    Looking at the way Sun Qi is angry now, I am afraid that no matter how much he explains, it will be useless. For those who fail, the explanation is to cover up, but it will make him even more disappointed.


    Although, the position of the head of the Sun family will be in his hands sooner or later.


    But Sun Ling was very unhappy, because his face was already swollen!


    Even if he gave him the position of Patriarch, he would not dare to ask for it, because it would be laughed to death.


    The Patriarch of the Sun family, in public, playing dirty movies? This is a stain that he will not be able to wash away in his entire life!


    "What are you doing standing here? Go back and reflect on it!"


    Seeing Sun Ling still standing in a daze, Sun Qi yelled, "I can''t stand this test, it''s shameful!"


    After speaking, he snorted and waved away.


    Sun Ling didn''t speak, that face was so gloomy that it was dripping with water.


    With a sullen face, he returned to his room, snapped, and slammed the door shut!


    "Jiangning, Lin Yuzhen, I want you to pay the price!"


    No one has ever dared to embarrass him like this, even if it was Yang Luolin back then, he would not dare!


    "Guo San, have everything been arranged?"


    Sun Ling called the third brother Guo, "Remember, as much as the trouble can be, just give me the trouble. I want Lin Yuzhen and the Lin Group to be ruined!"


    hung up the phone, he threw the phone aside, thinking about what else could be done.


    What he wanted was not only to ruin Lin''s new product, but also the entire Lin''s, to keep them under their feet, and to make Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning both pay a painful price.


    provoked myself, thinking that I still want to leave Jianzhou safely?


    dreaming!


    then.


    The Lin Group has entered the most intense and busy time.


    Orders are hot, and online and offline consultation channels are full almost every day.


    Not only are there channel vendors who come to ask for goods, there are other companies that come to seek cooperation and jointly develop new products, and many of them come from cities farther away.


    I can only say that the news spread too quickly.


    Lin Yu is really too busy to come.


    "Well, just do it according to the plan. Remember, step by step, don''t be impatient, no matter what, quality is always our strict control."


    This is something Lin Yuzhen has emphasized many times.


    Even if she doesn''t make money, she will never make black money.


    turned his head and took a look. Jiang Ning, who was sitting like an uncle, was the easiest of all.


    Lin Yu really has no grievances, on the contrary, she is a little proud, but also a little proud.


    "Hmph, I can make money to support you! Never let other women take you away!"


    "My wife, I have peeled the grapes for you. Eat some first?"


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw Lin Yuzhen looking at him, his eyes seemed to be a little different from usual, I don''t know what this guy was thinking.


    He held up the fruit bowl in his hand, which was full of peeled grapes.


    "Husband, you are so kind to me!"


    Lin Yu walked over in a hurry, with stars in both eyes. Jiang Ning didn''t just eat for himself, but even peeled so much for himself.


    "Sweet or not?"


    "sweet."


    "I do not believe."


    "Then you taste it?"


    "࣡ª¡ª"


    "I want you to taste grapes!"


    ¡­¡­


    is listed!


    The new product of the Lin Group was launched on time the next day!


    The major distributors have made preparations early. Not only do they have enough supplies, but they also recruit a lot of employees temporarily, fearing that the scene will be too hot.


    But even so, as soon as the new product hits the market, the people in line outside scared some dealers.


    "The crowd is crowded! Isn''t it scary?"


    "The same goes for other stores, this is just skin care products!"


    "Because I heard that the production capacity is insufficient, I didn''t buy it today. If I want to buy it next time, I have to wait a long time. No one wants to!"


    Not to mention, this is endorsed by Ye Qingwu, and the price is reasonable and reasonable, and ordinary people can afford it. Buying a few more and keeping it at home is no problem at all.


    [51 fiction www.51xs.info] In the crowd, there are even some people who are obviously scalpers.


    Can even skin care products be fried?


    "Don''t worry, everyone, buy in the order of the line, there are a lot of goods prepared today..."


    The salesperson looked up at the people in line outside, and had to swallow what he said.


    may not be enough.


    "Let''s let, let''s let!"


    A few people jumped in and squeezed directly from the crowd, and suddenly there was dissatisfaction.


    "How do you jump in the line?"


    "Unhappy? You say one more thing to try!"


    The man headed by ¡¡¡¡, his face sank immediately, his face with scars was scarred, and no one dared to say anything at once.


    "Bring me ten copies! I need to invoice, or how do I know if it''s real, what if it''s a fake?"


    "Don''t worry, these are all purchased from Lin''s Group, through formal channels, and they all have Lin''s anti-counterfeiting marks. They are absolutely authentic."


    "Well, that''s okay, what I want is Lin''s genuine product, hurry up, get the goods, and issue the invoice!"


    It is not only Jianzhou, but also the entire southeast region for sale at the same time. The sales on the first day alone far exceeded Lin Yuzhen''s expectations.


    The dealers are selling and contacting replenishment at the same time, so they are afraid of missing this wave of enthusiasm.


    In the streets and alleys, Ye Qingwu¡¯s advertisements are constantly playing, and the transmission of consumer word-of-mouth makes this new product continue to be popular.


    There are a few stores, and they are even out of stock. Lin Yuzhen can''t send them out if they want to replenish them.


    The factory is doing its best to produce, but the production capacity still can¡¯t keep up. After all, it¡¯s too hot!


    This has become a phenomenal product this year!


    Watching the news, Lin''s new products are hot, Sun Ling has no expression on his face, as if he has no emotions, just staring at it.


    Suddenly, he laughed, wickedly, and even more crazy and gloating.


    "Lin Yuzhen, Jiang Ning, you must be very happy now, right?"


    "You must feel that you have established a firm foothold in the Southeast, right?"


    Sun Ling sneered, "If you don¡¯t hold you high, you won¡¯t know how much it hurts if you fall down!"


    At this moment, it is the new product of the Lin Group. When the popularity is highest, if there is any negative news, it will naturally be spread everywhere in the first time.


    Sun Ling dialed the number, and his voice was cold and deep: "You can do it!"


    hung up the phone, he laughed wildly like a madman.


    the next day.


    In front of a store.


    "boom!"


    There is a line of people on one side, and on the other side, the arch that sits at the door suddenly bursts directly!


    The huge sound scared a few girls, and suddenly they screamed.


    "Ah... there is a problem with the goods in this store! There is a problem!"

 Chapter 448： Disfigured!

    A man widened his eyes, full of anger, pulled the woman next to him, and shouted, "My wife used their new product last night, and her face broke this morning!"


    The woman next to him, the whole face is swollen, there is even some place, has begun to fester, it is shocking to look at!


    Many people saw it, and they all felt sick.


    That is a human face!


    Which woman does not care about her face, she used a skin care product, and it turned out to be like this, it''s too scary.


    "Look at their product, there is a problem! The new product of the Lin Group is poison!"


    "Look at my wife''s face, this is disfigured!"


    The man yelled, scared that several people had just grabbed the goods in their hands, and they held them in their hands at the moment, as if they were holding a landmine.


    "I''m not alive! I''m not alive! My face is ruined, you pay it! You pay me!"


    The couple quickly got into trouble with the clerk, and the business couldn''t go on.


    Everyone around was watching. Some people suspected other reasons, while others questioned. I''m afraid there is a real problem with this skin care product, and there was an argument for a while.


    "The profiteer! The profiteer returns the face of my child!"


    Suddenly, another voice came.


    A middle-aged man, with a girl of 17 or 18, rushed into the crowd, grabbed the clerk, and slapped him severely.


    "Look at what it has done to my child!"


    "The kid was clamoring for it. I waited in line for most of the day to buy it, but in the end you sell poisonous things to harm people!"


    The man yelled and waved the goods and invoices he was holding, "Look at all of you, this shop bought them, and the invoices are still there!"


    Two came at once. Even if it happens by accident, it is impossible for one store to show up two at the same time, right?


    Many people suddenly doubted this product.


    The shop became a mess, and many people stopped queuing.


    can''t even guarantee the quality, who would dare to buy this thing?


    Women, the most important thing is the face, if one''s own face is ruined, this life will be over!


    The scene suddenly became noisy. The person in charge of the store was almost crying. They couldn''t do business because of such a mess. Some people even shouted to return the goods and refund the money.


    Someone called to complain and report!


    "Calm down first! Please calm down first, I...Oh! Don''t fight! Don''t fight!"


    The scene became chaotic, and the crowd didn''t know who suddenly made the move, and even more people started to fight directly, and the shelves fell in rows!


    At this moment, in the car not far away, Sun Ling laughed brazenly.


    "Hahaha, this is just the beginning. After more than a dozen stores, this kind of quality problem has erupted. I see how you Lin can explain it!"


    There are problems with the goods in more than a dozen stores, and that will only show that there is a problem with Lin''s new product.


    Who would dare to use skin care products that can disfigure people?


    This is not the first time Sun Ling has used this method, but this time he has paid a lot of money to deal with Lin, just to make things worse.


    Once Lin''s new product is affixed with quality problems, these labels will be disfigured. Let alone want to sell it again, Lin''s desire to settle this matter can be solved not only by compensation.


    "Fight with me? You are still too tender!"


    Sun Ling squinted his eyes, knowing that the matter has fermented, and now it only takes time, the entire southeast region will raise questions about Lin''s.


    At that time, Lin Yu really couldn''t argue with them!

 Chapter 449： I go

    He took a gloating look, then started the car and left.


    Just after Sun Ling left for a while, Lin Yuzhen and the others arrived.


    They were going around the store to check the sales situation on the spot, where they thought that something would happen.


    As soon as he received the news, Lin Yuzhen immediately rushed to the nearest store.


    "How could it be like this?"


    Seeing the chaos in front of the store, Lin Yu was really anxious and would rush over when he got out of the car.


    "and many more."


    Jiangning grabbed her, "What did you do in the past?"


    "I have to explain!"


    Lin Yu was really anxious, "There is definitely no problem with our products, and this will never happen!"


    The quality control has always been the strictest requirement by Lin''s. Even for sensitive skin, this is unlikely to happen.


    She has to explain, she has to tell consumers that they, Lin, will never make black-hearted money!


    "The scene is too messy, you were not safe in the past."


    Jiangning said directly.


    He is not stupid, he can tell that there is a problem at a glance, this is not someone secretly making a ghost, that''s really strange.


    Especially, this method of framing and framing is too inferior, right?


    "Yeah, Yuzhen, you can''t go there. Among these people, there are obviously some who are taking the rhythm."


    Ye Qingwu also followed. Seeing this situation, he naturally reacted, "I''m afraid, they are still waiting for you, and then there is a trap specifically for you."


    In the entertainment industry, Ye Qingwu has never seen this kind of method.


    "What should I do?"


    Now for a while, I can¡¯t find out who is behind the scenes.


    Even if it is found later, if the current situation cannot be handled properly, it will definitely be a fatal blow to Lin''s new product!


    "I go."


    Ye Qingwu said.


    "what?"


    Lin Yu really shook his head quickly, "No way!"


    "You used to be more dangerous!"


    She is a public figure!


    "Jiangning accompany me, Yuzhen, you stay in the car, don''t worry, I''ve seen this method of framing people and I know how to deal with it."


    Ye Qingwu turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    Jiangning nodded.


    Indeed, how to deal with emergencies, Jiang Ning''s approach is the same as Ye Qingwu''s.


    "Yuzhen, obedient, just stay here."


    After finishing speaking, he and Ye Qingwu walked directly towards the store.


    "Refund! Give us a refund!"


    "You make this money, don''t you have a conscience hurt? This is harmful!"


    "We still trust you so much, you sell toxic skin care products!"


    "Refund, return the goods! Otherwise we will destroy your shop!"


    The crowd outside has been incited by others, and many people were filled with outrage and shouted.


    The store manager and several employees begged hard to calm everyone down, but now there is no way.


    This group of people, as if they had been ignited, had already exploded.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise!


    The huge vase placed at the door was severely thrown to the ground by Jiang Ning, and it suddenly fell apart.


    "Give me quiet!"


    Jiangning burst out loudly, like a huge thunder!


    shook people''s ears humming.


    For a while, the scene suddenly became quiet.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a woman standing beside Jiang Ning.


    At this moment, Ye Qingwu took off her sunglasses and baseball cap, revealing her flawless face.


    "It''s Ye Qingwu!"


    "Why did she come here?"


    "Ye Qingwu, there is a problem with the product you represent!"


    Someone shouted in the crowd.


    Ye Qingwu smiled, nodded, and said hello to everyone.


    She walked straight to the man whose wife had been disfigured just now, and stretched out her hand and said, "Give me the products you bought in this store?"


    The man was shocked, not knowing when Ye Qingwu was.


    Ye Qingwu took the skin care products directly from his hand: "Is it this?"


    Seeing the man nodded in a daze, she didn''t say anything, she unscrewed the lid, squeezed out the moisturizer, and applied it to her face.

 Chapter 450： Speak out

    The crowd at the scene was stunned!


    opened their mouths one by one, staring straight at Ye Qingwu.


    Watching her squeeze out the moisturizer, watching her apply it evenly on her face, watching her complexion as usual, without the slightest anxiety or worry.


    The man in her hand was the new product that the man just said was poisonous and disfigured!


    A big star like Ye Qingwu dared to paint on his face?


    Is she crazy!


    Jiangning stood beside her.


    He knew that the best way to solve this stubbornness was to show up and speak directly, especially if it was an influential person like Ye Qingwu.


    There is no woman who doesn''t care about her face, especially a singer like Ye Qingwu.


    Their faces are even more important than fate!


    Otherwise, how could there be so many celebrities who spend a lot of money and energy on plastic surgery and maintenance?


    But now, Ye Qingwu wipes the poisonous and disfiguring products in others'' mouths on his face!


    "This kind of skin care products, when rubbing lightly, rubbing slowly, can promote absorption,"


    Ye Qingwu said with a smile while rubbing, "It is gentle and not irritating, even for sensitive skin, there will be no discomfort. You can see how I apply it."


    She seemed to be making an introduction. She didn''t say that the product was okay, but every action was clearly telling everyone.


    Lin¡¯s new product, there is no problem.


    will not be allergic, will not be disfigured, and it will not be toxic!


    The people standing in front of her were stunned. Who knows how important the celebrity¡¯s face is. If Ye Qingwu is just an endorsement and he has never used it, they feel normal.


    After all, the current circle is like this, but now it seems that Ye Qingwu has not only used it herself, but also knows the product very well!


    There is no problem, she dare to use it.


    Then how can anyone be disfigured because of this?


    For a while, many people''s eyes turned to the faces of the two men just now.


    They are all stupid.


    The countermeasures prepared in advance, I never expected that Ye Qingwu would appear!


    Even if Lin Yuzhen appeared, they still had dirty water splashing on Lin Yuzhen, but Ye Qingwu...she showed up to say that nothing they said was useless!


    "By the way, I don''t know how your wife and your daughter are used?"


    After ¡¡¡¡, Ye Qingwu turned her head and looked at the two men, "Can you tell me?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "US¡­¡­"


    The two people hesitated, looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and straightened out.


    "Anyway, after using your product, it became like this!"


    "Yes, your product has problems and is poisonous!"


    They yelled and continued to agitate the crowd, but few people paid attention to them.


    The expressions of the two people suddenly looked a little ugly.


    "Why what you use is poisonous, and I will be fine if I use it?"


    Ye Qingwu frowned and asked, "Moreover, not all girls buy this skin care product by themselves. Choose the type that suits them. You two big men are so good to your wives and children."


    Most of the people who came to line up at the scene were girls, and men came to buy them, but very few.


    Ye Qingwu''s reminder, suddenly many people looked at the two men''s eyes with a hint of suspicion.


    How could ¡¡¡¡ be so coincidental?


    Why is there a problem with these two men buying?


    One for the wife and one for the daughter, and they were almost disfigured.


    This is what other people bought, so no one has said.

 Chapter 451： Perfect solution

    Ye Qingwu dare to be in front of everyone, with this new product, is her face less important than ordinary people?


    impossible!


    has a problem!


    There must be a problem!


    "You...you are arguing!"


    One of the men blushed and didn''t know how to refute.


    "I didn''t explain anything."


    Ye Qingwu said with a smile.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The man was even more anxious, "I, I will not tell you! I will complain, I will sue you!"


    He winked quickly and wanted his companion to leave, but Jiang Ning was already in front of him.


    "Everything is here, how can I go if the matter is not resolved."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I''ve come here and finished framing, now I just leave? Do you think it''s that easy!"


    "I, I am not framed!"


    The man hurriedly argued.


    "I think it''s framed! He has a guilty conscience, and his winks have been dodging!"


    "Look, I said it a long time ago, these people are here to make trouble, so how come others use it and it¡¯s okay, and when they use it, it¡¯s disfigured?"


    "It''s still two big men, my boyfriend loves me so much, I won''t let him buy it for me, they must have a problem!"


    "I remember them, they were the ones who jumped in the line yesterday, so I didn''t buy them. These people bought them on purpose to make trouble!"


    All of a sudden, the crowd boiled, and you understood the matter with just one word.


    This is framed and framed!


    The expressions of the two men changed drastically, ignoring the others, they were about to run, but they were already surrounded.


    Teasing and using others as fools, do you really think that the group is angry and dare to provoke it at will?


    "Ah...ah!"


    After a while, the screams rang out. Several people didn''t know how many punches they had taken before they rushed out of the crowd, turned into the corner of the street, and disappeared.


    "Run! Run!"


    "I was found out, go and tell Brother Guo!"


    A few people ran, and suddenly stopped, looking at the few people in front of them, they were shaking all over.


    Huang Yuming was standing there. Behind him, there were a few people including Brother Gou, with a calm face, but like a murderous god.


    "Take it away, and ask who is behind it."


    Huang Yuming Road.


    At the same time, in front of the store.


    Ye Qingwu beckoned, motioning everyone to calm down.


    "Dear friends, there is absolutely no quality problem with this product. I have tried all of them. If there is a problem, I am willing to take responsibility for it."


    She shouted, "A woman, the most important thing is her own face. The Lin Group pays more attention to the health and safety of each consumer, and will never make money without conscience. Please trust them and trust me!"


    Ye Qingwu said so, who else questioned the people present?


    This is to tie your own reputation to this new product. Which artist would dare to do this?


    If it wasn''t for quality, it would be fine, even if the Lin Group gave Ye Qingwu more money, she would definitely not dare to risk her reputation!


    Ye Qingwu personally uses it. This is more real and convincing than any advertisement!


    "We believe in you! We also believe in Lin!"


    "Believe in the goddess! Believe in Lin''s products!"


    "Support the goddess, support Lin''s!"


    ¡­¡­


    The sound is huge, like a wave. A few minutes ago, it almost caused irreversible consequences, but at this moment, it has been perfectly resolved!


    Moreover, it can also bring more trust and support to Lin''s!


    In the distance, inside the car, Lin Yuzhen''s eyes were red, and he couldn''t wait to rush over and give Ye Qingwu a big hug!

 Chapter 452： I teach for you

    This is a crisis, and it may even directly cause the new products of the Lin Group to be splashed with dirty water and cannot be washed clean.


    Ke Ye Qingwu stood up and used his own actions to dispel the doubts of the customers.


    This is not only a solution to the current crisis, but also a publicity, which further enhances the trust of the new product in the hearts of consumers!


    Ye Qingwu uses her own reputation as a guarantee!


    Lin Yu''s eyes are really red, and his heart is full of touch.


    Seeing Jiang Ning and Ye Qingwu walking back, she rushed over and hugged Ye Qingwu.


    "Qing Wu, how do you want me to thank you!"


    Ye Qingwu smiled and patted Lin Yuzhen''s back, "Just ask me to go to the hot spring."


    "Um!"


    The two people hold hands and are so crooked like their sisters.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, this time, it''s not over yet.


    He asked people to drive and sent Lin Yuzhen and Ye Qingwu back to the hotel to rest, while he himself stood by the side of the road and waited.


    After a while, Huang Yuming''s car arrived, and Jiang Ning got into the car directly.


    "I asked, it really is Sun Ling."


    Huang Yuming said, "These people are just young people. Following the brother Guo, the guy taught by the older brother, their purpose is to pour dirty water on Lin''s new products and trigger a crisis of consumer trust."


    He didn''t expect that Ye Qingwu would turn a crisis into a propaganda opportunity.


    If Sun Ling knew this was the result, I''m afraid he would be mad at him?


    "Since this guy plays tricks, then I don''t have to be polite."


    Jiang Ning said, if Sun Ling competes upright, even if Lin loses, he won''t say anything more.


    But if you use this kind of indiscriminate means, then don''t blame Jiang Ning for being rude!


    "Should I go get him?"


    Huang Yuming Road.


    Now Jianzhou, there is no need for Jiang Ning to act personally. As long as Huang Yuming has a word, no one in the underground circle here dares to say a word.


    It''s nothing to get Sun Ling here!


    "No, I will go find him myself."


    Jiangning said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    Huang Yuming told the driver, "Go to Sun''s house."


    At this moment, Sun Ling is at Sun''s house!


    He was forbidden by Sun Qi at home, and he was not allowed to leave anywhere, but as long as Jiangning important people, Huang Yuming dared to bring people into Sun''s house directly and pull Sun Ling out!


    Sun Ling, who had just received the news of the failure, was so angry that he cursed.


    Almost everything in the house was thrown away by him!


    "Ye Qingwu! Ye Qingwu!"


    "You dare to ruin my good deeds!"


    Sun Ling trembled with anger. Such a good strategy could almost destroy the new products of the Lin Group, and Lin Yu really didn''t even have the chance to resist.


    Once a crisis of confidence breaks out, Lin still wants to further expand the market?


    Let them dream!


    What''s the result?


    Ye Qingwu personally used the new product in front of so many consumers, directly dispelling everyone''s doubts.


    Even big stars dare to use it, even 100% trust, ordinary people, what else can they worry about?


    Whose face is more expensive than a popular star like Ye Qingwu?


    "Asshole!"


    Sun Ling was furious, he couldn''t wait to slap Ye Qingwu a few times, even daring to ruin his plan.


    "Is it a popular star? If you dare to provoke me, I will make you pay!"


    He immediately took out his cell phone and called his sister.


    Given the status of his two sisters in the entertainment industry, it is not difficult for Ye Qingwu to pay the price.


    Hmph, not just a woman who sings, let her know, offend her fate!


    at the same time.


    Sun''s Hall!


    Sun Qi stood there, frowning slightly, his face was not pretty.


    "Your Excellency is too arrogant!"


    Sun Qi shouted, "I rushed into my Sun''s house and asked me to hand over Sun Ling, what are you!"


    Jiangning glanced at him and said lightly: "Since you don''t know how to teach your son, then I will teach it for you."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Sun Qi shouted, "Are you looking for death!"


    "I see, you are the one who is looking for death!"


    Huang Yuming sneered and waved his hand. Brother Gou and the others immediately stepped forward, with an overwhelming momentum.


    "It seems that the fall of the Yang family did not teach you enough lessons,"


    He squinted his eyes, "The death of the Jianzhou Five Tigers is not shocking enough. If you don''t kill a few more, there are always people who can''t see their weight!"

 Chapter 453： Kneel me down!

    oom¡ª


    Hearing Huang Yuming''s words, Sun Qi''s heart beat suddenly.


    He fixedly looked at Huang Yuming, the blood flowed faster.


    "You, you are..."


    "Huang Yuming."


    Huang Yuming said lightly, "East China Sea, Huang Yuming!"


    Sun Qi''s face suddenly turned pale.


    is from Tokai!


    It was Huang Yuming and the others, who destroyed the Yang family overnight, and they died in their hands along with Yang Xiao and the five Jianzhou tigers!


    It turned out to be them!


    He was so scared that he dared not speak.


    How could it be them, why would they come to Sun''s house to find Sun Ling?


    "Patriarch Sun, you use this tone to talk to my elder brother. My elder brother is broad-minded and can ignore you, but we brothers, don''t agree!"


    Brother Gou and others are like ferocious wolves!


    All are staring at Sun Qi at this moment, as long as Jiang Ning gives an order, they will crush Sun Qi in an instant!


    "Pump!"


    "Pump!"


    Sun Qi''s heart beats violently, and he feels half of his soul flies away.


    The person in front of him, but the one who killed both the Yang family and the Jianzhou Five Tigers, how could his Sun family afford to offend?


    Sun Ling, this **** thing, what did he do outside with his back on his back, how could he offend such a terrible figure as Jiang Ning!


    "Feel sorry!"


    Sun Qi''s tone softened, and he quickly said, "I have no choice but to teach my son, I don''t know Sun Ling..."


    "Let him come out."


    Jiangning sat there and said lightly.


    "Call out Sun Ling!"


    Sun Qi turned around and shouted to the housekeeper, "Hurry up!"


    He didn''t dare to have the slightest idea, if Sun Ling secretly lets Sun Ling escape, then the Sun family, I am afraid it can only exist till today.


    At that time, Sun Ling was calling in the room.


    "Second sister, you must help me repay this grudge, that is, Ye Qingwu, think of a way to punish her, the best way to ruin her!"


    Sun Ling said viciously, "This **** has ruined my good deeds and caused great losses to our Sun family. This account must be counted!"


    "Young Master, the Patriarch is calling you."


    Outside, the housekeeper''s voice came.


    Sun Ling raised his head and glanced, his face was impatient.


    "Okay, second sister, this matter depends on you and elder sister, dad called me, I will go first."


    Hanging up the phone, Sun Ling walked out of the room and snorted, "What is my dad doing with me?"


    "Master, you know when you go to the lobby."


    The butler did not dare to say, so he could only lower his head.


    Sun Ling snorted, feeling a little unwilling. He still had some harmful thoughts. He wanted to tell his second sister that she would completely ruin Ye Qingwu. As long as Ye Qingwu''s reputation was ruined, she would endorse. Will someone buy it?


    "I see, I will go to the lobby now!"


    Sun Ling immediately walked towards the hall.


    I told myself not to go out until yesterday. I thought about it behind closed doors in the room. Even if I ate, I was sent in specially.


    Now let me go to the lobby again?


    Sun Ling didn''t know if his old man was going to criticize himself severely again.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that he failed the test given by him? What''s the big deal then!


    This Sun family, now he is a male child, and Sun Qi is just his son, the head of the family. If you don¡¯t pass it to him, who else can you pass it to?


    Sun Ling has a bottom in his heart, so naturally he is not afraid.


    Even if he is a dude, the future Sun family still has to be handed over to him. This is just a matter of time.


    He walked quickly towards the hall, and when he wanted to understand this, he felt nothing in his heart.


    He wants to see, what else does Sun Qi have to scold!


    "Dad, what can you do with me?"


    Before anyone entered the hall, Sun Ling yelled first. There was obviously a trace of dissatisfaction in his tone, which was clearly intentional.


    Sun Qi''s face is ugly, no matter where he can''t tell, Sun Ling is angry, but he is even more angry now!


    "You kneel down for me!"


    Just as Sun Ling stepped into the hall, Sun Qi cracked his face with a loud shout.


    The voice was so loud that Sun Ling was shocked.


    He looked up and saw that sitting on the upper sandalwood chair was the person he didn''t want to see the most now, Jiang Ning!

 Chapter 454： I killed the Yang family

    How could Jiangning be here!


    "You... how come you are at my grandson''s house! You dare to sit on top!"


    Sun Ling was furious, "Are you looking for death!"


    He said that he was about to rush over and pull Jiang Ning down, but he was blocked by Sun Qi. Immediately, he slapped Sun Ling''s face fiercely!


    "Snapped!"


    Crisp!


    Loud!


    Sun Ling was stunned, covering his red and hot face, his ears buzzing, looking at Sun Qi in disbelief, and at his own father.


    He couldn''t believe it, Sun Qi hit him!


    "Dad, you... are you hitting me?"


    Sun Ling''s eyes widened, "Are you hitting me for an outsider who knows nothing about life and death?"


    When Sun Qi heard that, Sun Ling even dared to speak loudly in front of Jiang Ning, even more angry and anxious.


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    He slapped his head and covered his face, and slapped Sun Ling two steps back. He almost couldn''t stand firmly and fell to the ground.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Sun Qi burst out, "How dare you talk to Mr. Jiang like this, it''s too presumptuous!"


    Mr. Jiang?


    Sun Ling was even more dazed.


    What Mr. Jiang, why is Sun Qi so polite to Jiangning? Isn''t he the son-in-law of Lin Yuzhen''s family?


    Why is he!


    "dad¡­¡­"


    "Don''t call my dad!"


    Sun Qi yelled, "My grandson family, there is no one like you!"


    He flushed, and when Jiang Ning was still silent, he was still a little flustered.


    He knows very well that Jiang Ning only needs to nod his head, and the Sun family will completely disappear from this world today!


    Sun Lingqian shouldn''t be absolutely wrong, shouldn''t provoke Jiang Ning, provoke such a terrible guy.


    "Kneel me down!"


    He stepped forward with a kick, kicked Sun Ling **** the knee, and immediately made Sun Ling kneel on the ground, "Don''t kowtow to Mr. Jiang to apologize, and ask for his forgiveness!"


    "dad!"


    Sun Ling is really annoyed.


    "Kow your head!"


    Sun Qi was not at all polite, gritted his teeth and scolded coldly, "Do you want me to knock!"


    Sun Ling buzzed his head and looked up at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning was still sitting there calmly, without even looking at himself, drinking tea quietly.


    He suddenly reacted, as if thinking of something.


    "Jiang...Mr. Jiang..."


    Sun Ling''s lips trembled, staring at Jiang Ning, he was guessing Jiang Ning''s identity.


    Seeing Sun Qi''s reaction, he knew that Jiang Ning was definitely not an ordinary person!


    What is the Lin family''s son-in-law?


    shit!


    If you are really just a door-to-door son-in-law, your own father, will your legs tremble in fright?


    "Very surprised?"


    Jiangning put down the tea cup and looked down at Sun Ling, "Are you thinking in your heart, what went wrong, why, you are kneeling here now, and I am sitting on the head of your Sun family and drinking tea?"


    Sun Ling didn''t speak, but in his heart, he felt that way now.


    "I gave you a chance."


    Jiang Ning said, "But you are not useful."


    He said that if Sun Ling is upright and uses products to compete, Jiang Ning will not say anything.


    But Sun Ling repeatedly tried to destroy the new products of the Lin Group, even Lin''s!


    This is looking for death!


    "Do you think I have to rely on the Yang family to gain a firm foothold in the Southeast?"


    Jiangning smiled disdainfully, "You are wrong, Yang family, I killed it."


    He said it lightly, but Sun Ling felt that his head was struck by lightning, and the whole person was directly frightened.


    The Yang family was destroyed by Jiangning!


    That colossal monster was destroyed by Jiangning overnight?


    He went so far as to provoke such a terrible person!

 Chapter 455： Who is the head of the family?

    hum¡ª¡ª


    Sun Ling''s tinnitus, I can''t hear anything, not even my own heartbeat.


    He finally understood why Sun Qi was so scared.


    "Mr. Jiang, Sun Ling is ignorant, he has no eyes to know Taishan, and offends Mr. Jiang, I hope Mr. Jiang can give me a chance,"


    Sun Qi trembled, "My grandson family, is willing to give up all industries that compete with Lin''s, and immediately withdraw from Jianzhou!"


    "Do you think my Lin family can''t compete with your grandson family?"


    "No, no! I didn''t mean that!"


    Sun Qi was so scared that he knelt down.


    "I am not an unreasonable person."


    Jiang Ning said, "Sun Ling was the one who used the following three abuses, so I just asked him to settle the accounts. Patriarch Sun, you said, my son is not good at teaching, is it a bad idea to grow up?"


    Sun Qi nodded, his face full of bitterness.


    "Then I will give you another chance to educate your children now, do you want to?"


    "Yes! Yes!"


    Sun Qi quickly said.


    Jiangning stopped talking, and held up the teacup again.


    Sun Ling''s face suddenly turned pale.


    He turned his head to look at Sun Qi, and shook his head repeatedly.


    "Dad! Don''t! Don''t!"


    Sun Ling yelled in a hurry.


    "Come on!"


    Sun Qi gave an order, "Break the young master''s leg!"


    "No! No! No!"


    Sun Ling struggled to escape, but was immediately held back by someone. Sun Qi shouted: "If he dares to resist, he will interrupt with his hands!"


    "Crack!"


    With two cracking bones, the long stick hit Sun Ling''s thigh fiercely.


    Suddenly, it was a heart-piercing scream!


    "what--"


    Sun Ling was convulsing, fainting with pain.


    The Sun family members were all trembling with fear, but they didn''t even dared to breathe loudly.


    Sun Qi with red eyes, still respectful, looked at Jiang Ning with his hands over: "Mr. Jiang, thank you for having a lot of yours. Give my Sun family a chance, thank you!"


    personally broke his son''s legs, making Sun Ling a useless person from now on, and he even wanted to say thank you to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning got up and tapped his fingers on the table lightly.


    "Patriarch Sun, I don''t think your son has the ability to inherit the family business, so consider who the next Patriarch will be passed on."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning took Huang Yuming and others to leave.


    "Yes! Yes! I will consider carefully and accept Mr. Jiang''s suggestion!"


    Sun Qi shouted respectfully.


    Where does Sun Qi dare to say a word?


    The meaning of Jiangning¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be more obvious. If the Sun family were to be handed over to Sun Ling in the future, the Sun family would definitely disappear overnight!


    This cold warning meant that Sun Qi''s entire back trembled.


    Jiang Ning''s words, he didn''t dare not listen, let alone be dissatisfied.


    The Yang family is the best example!


    Even if there are mad women like Yang Xiao, what can they do?


    Even the five tigers of Jianzhou died tragically!


    Compared with the Yang family, his Sun family is nothing at all, so he dare to provoke Jiang Ning.


    "Nizi! Nizi!"


    Sun Qi glanced bitterly, Sun Ling, who passed out of pain, couldn''t help cursing.


    This grandson family, he has to continue to control for more than ten years, at least until he has a son and cultivates a talent, he dare not slacken in the slightest.


    "Send Sun Ling to the countryside and let him worry about food and clothing."


    Sun Qi ordered.


    He was angry and indisputable. The Sun family is good, now they have fallen into this field. After the Yang family is destroyed, they have a great opportunity to go further.


    But now?


    As long as I can live well, it is already an extravagant hope!


    "In addition, any conflicting industries with the Lin Group are all transferred and sold, even at a loss!"


    Sun Qi now knows why the Yang family will be destroyed.


    They did not offend Jiang Ning, but offended Lin, and offended Lin, more terrible than offending Jiang Ning!


    The Lin family wants to develop and rise in the southeast region. This is unstoppable. He now knows that it is not too late. At least, the Sun family has kept it.


    "Yes, I will do it now."


    The butler tremblingly said respectfully.


    He has never seen Sun Qi so nervous and jealous.


    Selling some of the properties under the Sun family''s name, I am afraid that the loss will not be small, but looking at the determination of Sun Qi, the strong man to break his wrist, the steward knows that they have no choice.


    "Besides,"


    Sun Qi glanced at the housekeeper, squinted his eyes, and took a deep breath. "What happened to the Sun family today is not allowed to be leaked out!"


    His Sun family has offended Jiang Ning because of Sun Ling, a damned rebellious son, and suffered a great loss. This news should not be let others know. It is not that Sun Qi is afraid of embarrassment, but that he hopes that there are people who do not have long eyes to provoke Jiang Ning!


    It''s not just his grandson''s family that is unlucky!

 Chapter 456： The trouble is coming

    then.


    In the hotel, Lin Yu really let out a long breath.


    This time the layout is a big win!


    Lin¡¯s going to enter the southeast region has no problem at all. Relying on new products alone, it has occupied nearly 30% of the market share in just one week.


    This is a terrible thing!


    can be called a hot product.


    "Qing Wu, thank you so much!"


    Lin Yu really wanted Ye Qingwu''s hand, "If it weren''t for you, I don''t know how long it would take to achieve this result."


    "No way,"


    Ye Qingwu said with a smile, "With your hard work and talent, it is not difficult to do this, I believe you."


    "Hmm! You are so kind, you can really boast!"


    Lin Yu really laughed, holding Ye Qingwu''s hand, "Come back to the East China Sea with me, let''s go to the SPA together."


    Ye Qingwu looked up, the door of the room was pushed open, and Jiang Ning walked in.


    Jiangning didn''t come back with them just now, he must have gone to solve the problem.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know that Jiang Ning is better at solving people who create problems.


    "Resolved?"


    Ye Qingwu asked.


    "Um."


    Jiang Ning nodded and didn''t say much.


    He walked up to Lin Yuzhen: "The task here is considered complete. You can rest assured that someone else will do the follow-up work."


    The layout in the southeast region has been successful, and the next thing does not require Lin Yuzhen to sit down in person. The employees trained are completely competent.


    "Well, let''s go back to the East China Sea."


    Although the time is not long, the pressure is great. The short time in Jianzhou has made Lin Yu really grow up a lot.


    not only has a deeper understanding of opening up the territory and opening up the market, but also a great improvement in her ability and confidence.


    "Qing Wu?"


    She turned her head to look at Ye Qingwu.


    "I''m afraid, I can''t go to the East China Sea with you."


    Ye Qingwu smiled.


    This [ÊéȤ¸ówww.shuquge.xyz] helped the Lin Group to shoot the endorsement advertisement. She has already squeezed time, and there is still a lot of work on her hands that has not been completed.


    Of course, no matter how busy she is, as long as Lin Yu really needs it, she will do her best.


    "There is still a lot of work to be done, and some of the SPAs are opportunities to do. When I''m done, I will go to the East China Sea to see you."


    Lin Yu really pouted, a little regretful.


    But she also knew that Ye Qingwu was really busy. She herself was very busy, so she couldn''t have so much time to relax and rest.


    "Ok."


    She was a little bit upset, and nodded, "Then, when you are finished, you must come to the East China Sea to find me."


    "You can also come to Shenghai to find me."


    Ye Qingwu said.


    The two talked for a while before they reluctantly packed up their things and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiangning took Lin Yuzhen back to the East China Sea, and when he got home, he smelled a scent.


    "Mom! We are back!"


    Lin Yu really nosed, and sniffed, "What did I make delicious, it''s so fragrant!"


    She ran towards the kitchen without worrying about putting up and down the things she was holding.


    "Oh, the kitchen smells of oily smoke, don''t come here!"


    In the kitchen, Su Mei got his head out and looked out, "Where is Jiangning? Have you come back? Where are the pastries made for him!"


    Lin Yu was really helpless when he heard it. He made it for Jiangning, and he was his own daughter, okay!


    "Come back! Stop! Huh!"


    Lin Yuzhen turned around and walked to the hall, put the bag on the sofa, deliberately bulging his cheeks, took out the phone to look, and ignored Su Mei.


    "Mom, I''m back."


    Jiangning walked into the room and said with a smile, "What did you make for me? It''s delicious!"


    "Yuzhen said on the road of motion sickness, maybe I can''t eat much, so I can eat it all."


    "Okay, just didn''t make much, you just have to eat enough."


    Su Mei turned around and went into the kitchen again.


    Lin Yu really wanted to cry aggrievedly, and his status in this family seemed to be getting lower and lower.


    Why is this son-in-law Jiang Ning more favored than himself!


    "Smelly Jiangning! Stinky Jiangning!"


    Lin Yu really snorted, while reading the news on his phone.


    Suddenly, a red font was printed into her eyeballs, and Lin Yuzhen''s face suddenly changed.


    She quickly clicked in, and seeing the content written by the media inside, her face became more ugly, and even the hand holding the phone couldn''t help shaking.


    That is anger!


    "How could this happen? How could such a thing happen!"


    Lin Yu really muttered, and immediately turned around, "Jiangning! Come here! Come here!"


    Jiangning walked over, seeing Lin Yu really nervous, and hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "look!"


    Lin Yuzhen handed the phone to Jiang Ning.


    Looking at the title marked in red on the screen, Jiang Ning frowned.


    "Ye Qingwu, a popular singer, stepped on two boats? For a person with no artistic virtue, what kind of integrity is there to speak of!"


    Jiangning could tell at a glance that the purpose of this report is not just to target Ye Qingwu, to pour dirty water on her!

 Chapter 457： Go to Shenghai

    "How could such a thing happen suddenly?"


    Lin Yu really trusted Ye Qingwu''s character 100%.


    Ye Qingwu didn''t even have a target for what foot was stepping on two boats, she had asked long ago.


    In the entertainment industry, being splashed with such dirty water would ruin Ye Qingwu!


    Lin Yuzhen immediately took out his cell phone and called Ye Qingwu, but after two or three calls, no one answered, she became even more anxious.


    "Don''t worry."


    Jiang Ning comforted, "She has been in the entertainment industry for many years, and she hasn¡¯t encountered this kind of thing rarely, so she should know how to deal with it."


    Besides, there is also Wang Wei beside Ye Qingwu, this senior agent knows how to protect Ye Qingwu.


    "I have a bad feeling."


    Lin Yuzhendao.


    The meaning of the title obviously does not just say that Ye Qingwu stepped on two boats, which is a moral problem, but the focus is on the second half, saying that she has no artistic virtue and is not worthy of trust.


    "Yes, I''m afraid, I''m still here for Lin''s."


    Jiangning nodded.


    He can see it naturally.


    Ye Qingwu might even be involved by their Lin family.


    Someone is secretly dealing with Lin''s Group, even against Lin''s current new products, and splashing dirty water on Ye Qingwu is to make her lose trust and make her fans and consumers distrust her!


    Is a person with a chaotic private life still worthy of trust?


    Will the products she endorses be trustworthy as she says?


    impossible!


    The ultimate goal of the people behind the scenes is to deal with Lin''s, so that the sales of Lin''s new products are greatly reduced.


    is too cruel.


    even used this method to ruin Ye Qingwu.


    "I still can''t get through, and Wang Wei''s phone can''t get through either."


    Lin Yu is really anxious.


    She didn''t want Ye Qingwu to be ruined because of the Lin family.


    This kind of inferior artist, the road to the future is almost broken, and there is no chance to stand up again.


    Two people talked, Ye Qingwu even broke up with her family in order to pursue her dream, and if her dream is shattered and she can''t even return home, then she doesn''t know if she can bear it.


    "Jiangning, what should I do now?"


    "I can''t let Qing Wu be maliciously attacked because of Lin''s, ruining her dream!"


    Lin Yu is really anxious.


    Ye Qingwu had just returned to Shenghai and was about to face such troubles. Can she cope with it?


    "Don''t worry."


    Jiangning lightly patted Lin Yuzhen on the shoulder, "Well, let me go to Shenghai, don''t you worry?"


    "Jiangning..."


    Lin Yu really looked at him and said, "I always cause you so much trouble."


    "The meaning of my existence is to solve all troubles for you."


    Jiang Ning laughed, holding Lin Yuzhen¡¯s face, "Eat well at home, brush your teeth well, sleep well, and wait for me to come back."


    "Um."


    Lin Yu really nodded, and kissed Jiang Ning¡¯s face: "I...I will wait for you at home."


    Soon, Huang Yuming arrived with a few people from Brother Dog.


    As soon as he entered the house, Su Mei happened to take out the prepared pastries from the kitchen. Seeing that Jiang Ning was about to go out, he couldn''t help saying.


    "You just came back, and you want to go out again?"


    Haven''t eaten the pastries yet!


    "There is something to deal with, I will be back soon."


    Jiang Ning smiled, directly reached out his hand to grab the pastry, put it in his mouth, huh, huh, "It''s so fragrant."


    "It''s hot! Be careful!"


    Su Mei hurriedly said, "I put it in a lunch box, and you will eat together on the way!"


    Jiangning got in the car, waved to Lin Yuzhen, and hurried towards Donghai International Airport.


    Shenghai, he is going.


    I don''t know how well Liu Xiaodao''s injury is recovering. Forget the time, over there, he should have started moving too.

 Chapter 458： He has an **** face

    then.


    Shenghai, Interstellar Entertainment.


    Ye Qingwu was called back by the boss of the company the first time he returned to Shenghai.


    entered the office, yelling at him without stopping for three full hours.


    "Making a mess! It''s a mess!"


    "What do you think you are? Do you think you are an ordinary person!"


    "Ye Qingwu ah Ye Qingwu, how much resources did the company spend to praise you? And you, that''s how you repay the company? What else can you do besides causing trouble to the company?


    Ye Qingwu didn''t say a word, watching the boss Bai Xiaofei, who was walking back and forth, constantly scolding.


    As the boss of StarCraft Entertainment, Bai Xiaofei finally found Ye Qingwu, a cash cow, and he did not hesitate to spend a lot of money to build her. It is now the time to harvest, but Ye Qingwu has caused him trouble one after another.


    Even, it almost caused him trouble!


    "You only provoke the Su family some time ago. Do you know what position the Su family is in Shenghai?"


    Bai Xiaofei sneered, "They can easily make you lose your job! Let you get out of the entertainment circle!"


    "If I hadn''t found Su Bowen, the head of the Su family, would you still be standing here now?"


    Ye Qingwu still did not speak.


    Wang Wei, who was on the side, couldn''t help it.


    The reason why the Su family dare not trouble Ye Qingwu again is not because Bai Xiaofei went to Su Bowen and begged for personal affection, it was because of Jiang Ning!


    Bai Xiaofei has a fart face.


    "old¡­¡­"


    "Is it your turn to speak,"


    Without waiting for Wang Wei to speak, Bai Xiaofei turned his head and glared at Wang Wei, "I haven''t said you yet!"


    "I asked you to be Ye Qingwu''s agent. I didn''t ask you to follow her to mess around. Will you do anything?"


    Bai Xiaofei cursed angrily, "Does she have to be blocked? It has to be our company''s loss that you will be smarter?"


    "Boss, we did nothing wrong, right."


    Wang Wei bit his scalp and said.


    They did nothing wrong. Rumors are the most common thing in the entertainment industry.


    Even, many unpopular stars still need to create rumors for themselves, which can win attention and hot spots, which is nothing.


    "Did you do something wrong?"


    Bai Xiaofei smiled, "Now all the major news headlines are saying that Qingwu stepped on two boats, morally corrupted, and is a bad artist. Don''t you know what this means?"


    Wang Wei said: "Of course I know, but this is obviously a rumor."


    "Rumor? It depends on who said it!"


    Bai Xiaofei said angrily.


    "The person behind this scene is from the north! He is a person of great status in the entertainment industry. This is to kill Ye Qingwu and kill our company!"


    He raised his back and slapped him **** the table with a slap.


    "What is the reason? Not because of Ye Qingwu, without discussing with the company, he privately agreed to endorse which Lin''s product to endorse. This is a competition between other people''s businesses, and we are used as cannon fodder!"


    Such an obvious move, Bai Xiaofei, who has been in the entertainment industry for many years, can''t see it.


    He can accept the provocation and targeting of others. In this circle, if you don¡¯t deal with others today, others will deal with you tomorrow.


    But if someone provokes someone who he can''t fight against because of someone else, then he will only transfer his anger to Ye Qingwu!


    "All responsibilities, I will do my best!"


    Ye Qingwu spoke suddenly, "If the company feels that my influence is not good, then it will block me!"

 Chapter 459： boiling

    "Ye Qingwu!"


    Bai Xiaofei was furious, pointing at Ye Qingwu, "Do you really think I dare not!"


    He didn''t expect that Ye Qingwu would dare to talk to herself like this.


    has caused such a big trouble, and may even affect his company, now it is simple to put it, block her?


    Do you really think I can''t do it!


    "Please."


    Ye Qingwu didn''t care at all, "I help Lin''s endorsement. This is my right. Our contract is clearly written. I have this right. You don''t need to make irresponsible remarks."


    She looked at Bai Xiaofei, and said lightly: "The money I have made for the company for so many years is enough to pay back your favor. Let''s terminate the contract."


    Ye Qingwu is too lazy to talk nonsense.


    Since I became popular, has the company been squeezing myself less?


    kept giving her notices, giving her business performances, most of the money earned was taken away by the company, and what about her?


    She just wanted to sing well, but she was even asked to go to dinner with others. At one point she wanted to quit the circle.


    Now, isn''t it right?


    "Ye Qingwu!"


    Bai Xiaofei was furious, "Do you know what I''m talking about!"


    "If you dare to take a step out of the company, I won''t protect you again. People outside are enough to ruin you, and you will regret it!"


    Ye Qingwu smiled.


    As if looking at a fool, Bai Xiaofei didn''t know where he was emboldened, so he was embarrassed to say such a thing.


    When she was forced by Su Mingquan to travel far to the East China Sea to avoid disasters, where is this self-proclaimed boss who has a wide-eyed eye?


    Did he really think that it was because of him begging Su Bowen that Su Ming didn''t dare to harass him anymore?


    Where does the face come from!


    "I''m not sure about the others, but what I can be sure of is that I, Ye Qingwu, will never regret it. I will break with a boss like you!"


    Ye Qingwu glanced at Bai Xiaofei, and after speaking, he stopped talking, turned and left.


    Bai Xiaofei was trembling with anger.


    He was going to curse Ye Qingwu, and then make her scared, and then force Ye Qingwu to dedicate himself to seek shelter from the big brother, but now it seems that Ye Qingwu simply doesn''t know what is good or bad!


    "Go! Go!"


    He yelled, "I see how you get through this crisis, you are over! You are over! In this entertainment circle, you will no longer have your position as Ye Qingwu!"


    "boss."


    Wang Wei, who was on the side, had the same ugly expression.


    Bai Xiaofei is too much, he really thinks that as the boss, he can use Ye Qingwu for the rest of his life?


    He didn''t even know that Ye Qingwu was not something ordinary people could provoke.


    Because she is Lin Yu''s really good friend, and Lin Yuzhen has a man who loves her to the extreme!


    A powerful man who would protect Lin Yu''s real friend!


    Jiangning!


    "What are you still doing here? Don''t get out and do things!"


    Bai Xiaofei stared and shouted, "There are so many artists in the company, so what''s the point of holding out an individual?"


    "No, boss, I just wanted to tell you that I''m not doing it anymore."


    Wang Wei shook his head and said directly, "I resign, and I will help her handle Ye Qingwu''s contract termination."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t look at Bai Xiaofei again, opened the door and walked out.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    In the office, the sound of falling objects frightened the people around the office, and no one dared to breathe.


    After coming out of the company, Ye Qingwu let out a long breath, she felt so relaxed.


    Originally, she was still a little scared, afraid that she would have nothing if she left the company. She didn''t dare to take that step, but now she feels extraordinarily relaxed.


    You don¡¯t need to pay attention to those announcements, go to sing occasions where you don¡¯t want to go, and accompany the bosses who are not fans of them.


    Have a better life, what''s wrong?


    "Why did you come out too?"


    Ye Qingwu turned his head and saw Wang Wei following out, couldn''t help but say.


    "I resigned."


    Wang Wei smiled, "I didn''t want to stay at this broken company. If it weren''t for you, how could I do it today."


    "Qing Wu, as long as you still want to sing, I am willing to be your agent."


    Wang Wei said seriously.


    Ye Qingwu smiled.


    She didn''t think about it, she didn''t even think about it. Now that the rumors are everywhere, the dirty water on her body can''t be washed away, and she is labelled as chaotic in her private life and disorder in her life.


    Now that I left the company, I didn''t even have a public relations team. It was too difficult to solve this trouble.


    "Ling Ling Ling¡ª¡ª"


    was talking, her cell phone rang.


    Ye Qingwu''s phone was taken away as soon as he returned to the company, and now he took it back, only to see that there were several missed calls, all of which were from Lin Yuzhen.


    In her heart, she couldn''t help but feel warm.


    "Yuzhen, it''s me."


    Ye Qingwu said, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    "What, Jiang Ning has come to Shenghai?"


    She was even more surprised, but she didn''t expect Jiang Ning to come to Shenghai again.


    Last time, it was to help herself solve Su Mingquan''s trouble. Jiang Ning took a trip in person and helped her solve the big trouble of the Su family. Now, Jiang Ning is here again, still to help her solve the trouble.


    "Yuzhen, thank you."


    Her eyes were slightly red, and her voice was choked.


    How much money has been made for the company for six years in the company, but in the end, this is the result.


    And how long have you known Lin Yuzhen? But she always cared about herself, tried her best to protect herself, and was not willing to let herself suffer any more harm.


    Hanged up, and it didn''t take long before Jiang Ning''s call came.


    He had already arrived, and told Ye Qingwu where he was. Ye Qingwu and Wang Wei rushed to the hotel immediately.


    At this moment, the news on the Internet is boiling.


    In particular, the two male protagonists in the rumors even slobbered, saying that they are close to Ye Qingwu, even more intimate, and they will never give in. Let Ye Qingwu go out. It¡¯s a serious saying, let Those onlookers scolded Ye Qingwu for being sentimental.


    scolded her for not knowing what to do, she stepped on two boats and her private life was chaotic!


    scolded her as having no morals. As a public figure, she had a bad influence on the audience, and they demanded that Ye Qingwu be blocked!


    It even affected several advertisements endorsed by Ye Qingwu, especially Lin''s new products, whose sales dropped sharply.

 Chapter 460： Little trouble

    Ye Qingwu did not respond to those rumors and slanders.


    She knows that she will stand up and say it now that she will only describe it more and more darkly, and will only make people feel that she is covering up.


    In the hotel, Jiang Ning was making tea leisurely, without the slightest worry or anxiety on his face.


    Ye Qingwu sat down with Wang Wei and took the tea that Jiang Ning handed over.


    "Don''t worry, this little trouble can be solved tomorrow."


    Jiang Ning smiled and spoke lightly.


    "Can it be solved tomorrow?"


    Wang Wei froze, so fast?


    Jiang Ning is sitting here, but nothing is done, how to solve it?


    In the entertainment circle, this kind of rumors are difficult to resolve. The best way is to wait for the situation to calm down and allow time to resolve it. Otherwise, it is very possible to accidentally ruin yourself completely.


    "Well, thank you, I will trouble you to run again."


    Ye Qingwu didn''t have the slightest doubt, Jiang Ning said that it would be solved in the day, and it would definitely be possible.


    "No thanks, count it, you were implicated by Lin. Someone wanted to deal with Lin, so he took you."


    Jiang Ning said, "Yu Zhen told me that I must not let you be harmed."


    "You really hurt Yuzhen."


    Ye Qingwu put down the tea cup, her face was full of envy, "I am happy for her happiness."


    There are probably not many good men in this world, but Jiang Ning is definitely one of them.


    Especially, a man like Jiang Ning must have many women who will take the initiative to rush forward, but Jiang Ning has always been true to Lin Yu. This is actually very impressive.


    Jiangning just smiled and didn''t say much.


    He has experienced too much in his life, dark, cruel, and uncomfortable. No one knows better than Jiang Ning.


    The more so, the more he knows that Lin Yu is really precious. This girl, from when he was young, has occupied a firm position in his heart, and it is impossible to be shaken.


    "Brother Jiang, you said someone wants to deal with Lin, do you have a countermeasure?"


    Wang Wei took a sip of his tea and said with concern, "I heard that the people who spread rumors and discredit Qingwu this time are from the north. They have some status in the entertainment industry, and I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with."


    Jiangning poured tea for two people, and said casually: "Nobody, I''m not qualified to let me do it yet."


    The purpose of his coming this time is not just to help Ye Qingwu solve this little trouble.


    This Shenghai should move.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning hadn''t cared at all, Ye Qingwu and the two were even more relieved.


    They have seen Jiang Ning''s strength. Since Jiang Ning only allows them to drink tea at ease, in their opinion, the big trouble, in Jiang Ning''s eyes, is probably a problem that can be solved by drinking two cups of tea.


    At the same time, Huang Yuming and others have already started to move!


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    The lights turned on, and the warehouse suddenly became bright.


    The two little stars who were caught shivered at the moment, it was exactly the two little white faces that were vying for each other in the rumors about Ye Qingwu!


    "Who are you! Don''t let us go!"


    "Let us go, we didn''t provoke you!"


    Both of them were so scared that they didn¡¯t even know what was going on and they were arrested here suddenly.


    "Did you let you talk?"


    Brother Gou stepped forward and kicked the two people out.


    "Damn, you can be a celebrity even with such a little white face? I''m afraid of kicking them to death, brother dog!


    "Be spared! Be spared!"


    Two people yelled.


    Huang Yuming waved his hand, and the six people immediately stepped forward, slapped them directly, and fainted both of them.


    "Let''s do it."


    he said lightly.


    Such trivial matters, where does Jiang Ning need to do it himself.


    They are enough...

 Chapter 461： Self-defeating

    Soon, the two little white faces were stripped naked, and they were thrown on the bed that had been prepared a long time ago, so that the two people held each other, the more ambiguous the posture, the more ambiguous.


    "Front, close-up of the face, be clear."


    Brother Gou smiled straight, he likes to do this kind of thing the most, he looks so excited!


    Didn''t they want to be famous? They also want to be famous with Ye Qingwu''s enthusiasm, so Brother Gou will help them.


    I took a lot of photos. The dog brother brought Huang Fang. I don''t have to say about his professional level. The angle I chose made people couldn''t help but give a thumbs up and praise him as a talent.


    "Brother Dog, it''s all done!"


    Huang Fang is a little excited. He can do things with Jiang Ning, even the simplest things. Especially, if someone wants to deal with Lin, then don''t blame yourself for being impolite!


    Lin, now his home!


    "Yes, your skills are really good!"


    Brother Gou patted Huang Fang on the shoulder, "I am optimistic about you!"


    "Thank you, Brother Dog!"


    Huang Fang hurriedly said, "Leave this to me, promise, let them two, red through the entertainment circle!"


    Huang Fang took the photo and left.


    And these two little white faces were secretly sent to a hotel by the dog brother and others. They immediately called the media reporters and asked them to block the door of the hotel and watched the two people come out of the same hotel.


    That night, one o''clock in the morning.


    On Shenghai¡¯s largest entertainment website, a few large-scale photos suddenly broke out!


    In a short time, as if there was an earthquake, the entire entertainment circle in Shenghai shook!


    On the screen, two men naked, with only a thin sheet, covering the privacy part, hugged each other tightly. What is the difference between that action and a couple?


    What is even more jaw-dropping is that on that bed, some special props and costumes appear loomingly, which is even more perverted!


    "Competing for women outright, but lovers secretly!"


    The huge headline pushed two people directly to the cusp of the storm.


    The identities of the two people were immediately stripped out. Isn¡¯t this the two male artists who have been circulated recently and are both related to Ye Qingwu?


    How did they get together?


    Pervert!


    also had a post, revealing the plan of two people secretly trying to ruin Ye Qingwu''s reputation in order to increase the popularity.


    is written very truthfully, and with the photos, people can''t doubt it at all!


    That disgusting photo quickly spread, and people everywhere said that these two people have problems themselves, they are uniting, and want to borrow Ye Qingwu''s reputation to give themselves a lot of enthusiasm!


    "Too disgusting, isn''t it? Two big men, shameless!"


    "They didn''t mean that they were all Ye Qingwu''s boyfriends, how..."


    "What''s the matter with Guan Ye Qingwu? These are obviously two shameless people. They are so hot that they pour dirty water on my goddess!"


    "Did you see Ye Qingwu come out and say more than half a sentence? The clear ones will clear themselves!"


    On the Internet, it''s already boiling.


    More and more people are reacting, this is basically the most common hot routine in the entertainment industry, which makes them feel sick.


    Especially, the unclear relationship between the two men makes them angry!


    Framed Ye Qingwu like this, are they still human?


    The rumors will soon be self-defeating. Everyone¡¯s attention is directly transferred to attacking the two shameless male artists. The overwhelming verbal abuse made the company where the two male artists work difficult for a while.


    "Waste! Useless things!"


    Beifang, in an entertainment company, a woman yelled at the phone, "It can''t be done for such a small hour. Why should I support you?"


    "Don''t call me again, you can handle it yourself!"


    With a snap, she dropped the phone, and the powder makeup on her face almost fell off because of the shaking.


    "Lin really has some patience, the reaction is so fast,"


    The woman sneered, "Even my grandson family dare to bully, really when my grandson family is no one? I will let you pay the price! You offend not only the grandson family, but also me! Humph."


    This time she failed, but it doesn''t mean that she will give up, and will only have more fierce revenge!

 Chapter 462： I bought it

    then.


    Shenghai.


    Ye Qingwu and Wang Wei were dumbfounded.


    is that solved?


    They just drank tea with Jiang Ning all night, and then slept well. They got up in the morning, and the entire Internet was blaming Ye Qingwu and condemning and cursing two male artists.


    All the firepower has been turned to two male artists, but Ye Qingwu has received more support. Together with Lin''s new products, they have suddenly increased sales!


    How did Jiangning do it?


    This... This is incredible!


    Even Wang Wei, who has been an agent for many years and who knows some methods in the entertainment circle very well, feels shocked.


    Others are thinking about how to solve problems, use various public relations methods, spend money, spend favors, and strive to make big things small and small things, Jiang Ning...


    This is the **** person who solves the trouble directly!


    simple!


    rough!


    But it is the most effective!


    From beginning to end, Ye Qingwu almost didn''t need to come forward, no need to say a word.


    The rumors come and fall like a mountain, and the rumors go like a thread.


    "Brother Jiang, that''s amazing!"


    Wang Wei said sincerely, "Why didn''t I expect that this method can be used to divert everyone''s attention."


    The audience now likes to watch the excitement. The excitement between the two male artists is definitely better.


    He also knew that even if he thought of it, he couldn''t do it. It would not be possible for him to catch two people without leaving a trace and let them take pictures like that.


    "Now, you can sing with peace of mind."


    Jiangning said, "From now on, I think if someone wants to trouble you, they will weigh it."


    The first time it was Su Mingquan, who wanted to unspoken rules about Ye Qingwu, but was almost killed.


    The second time someone wanted to smear Ye Qingwu against the Lin family.


    The two troubles have been solved. If someone secretly wants to deal with Ye Qingwu, they must be weighed, whether they can bear the consequences.


    There are no more than three things. Whoever comes for the third time will definitely end up miserably!


    "thanks."


    Ye Qingwu smiled.


    She knew that Lin Yuzhen must have confessed that Jiang Ning would take the shot.


    "Just, I''m afraid I won''t sing anymore."


    Ye Qingwu had already terminated the contract with Interstellar Entertainment, and she didn''t even think about what path she would take next.


    seems to have come to this day, besides singing, she doesn''t know what else she wants to do.


    "how?"


    Jiang Ning said, "There are other things."


    Lin Yuzhen, the relative wife, has confessed that she doesn''t want anyone to spoil Ye Qingwu''s dream and want her to continue singing.


    "It''s nothing, I have terminated the contract with the company. I want to understand that it is impossible to be alone in this kind of circle."


    Ye Qingwu said, "I just want to sing quietly, but reality doesn''t allow this."


    There are so many other things in this circle, not black, but at least gray, which makes it difficult for her to accept.


    She is a singing voice, not a voice to accompany someone to drink, let alone a false smile in front of those big people, flattery, just to ask for more resources.


    That is too low.


    Jiangning understands naturally.


    "Yes, Yu really likes to hear you sing."


    "It doesn''t matter, she wants to listen, so I just sing it to her alone."


    Ye Qingwu said.


    Jiangning didn''t say anything, Lin Yu really didn''t mean that. She hoped that Ye Qingwu could continue to chase her dreams.


    He asked Ye Qingwu to go back to the room to rest, and called out Wang Wei.


    "Lead the way and go to Qingwu''s company."


    Jiangning said directly.


    Wang Wei didn''t ask much.


    He knew what Jiang Ning was going to do, he couldn''t stop it. What''s more, Jiang Ning was definitely trying to help Ye Qingwu out of his anger, the white-eyed wolf boss, he had long been displeased!


    Wang Wei drove the car and took Jiangning Trail to Starworld Entertainment Co., Ltd.


    Two people got out of the car and walked to the door. The security guard stretched out his hand and stopped him directly.


    "Excuse me, I am not a member of the company, so I am not allowed to enter."


    The security guard didn''t even look at the two of them. The boss Bai Xiaofei had explained that Wang Wei and Ye Qingwu were not allowed to enter the company again. They still had some documents that they didn''t take, so don''t even think about taking it away in this life!


    Even the copyrights of the songs Ye Qingwu sang belong to the company. Even if Ye Qingwu signs another company, she can¡¯t sing those songs in the capital!


    "Step aside!"


    Jiangning was too lazy to talk nonsense, and pushed the security guard away. With a strong aura, a few people who wanted to surround him were abruptly frightened, and stood still afraid to move!


    Jiangning went straight upstairs, and Wang Wei led the way.


    He has been in this company for so many years, and he has never walked with the wind and his head held up like he is today!


    "Brother, here."


    Wang Wei took Jiang Ning directly to Bai Xiaofei''s office. Many people saw Wang Wei and didn''t dare to say hello.


    Everyone knows that he and Ye Qingwu have already left the company, and whoever greets him may have to leave soon.


    "boom!"


    Jiangning was too lazy to knock on the door, kicked the door directly, kicked the door open, and walked in.


    "who!"


    Bai Xiaofei was holding a female artist who had just signed a contract. When he heard the loud noise, she let go of her hands in fright, and her thigh shook. The female artist rolled directly from her arms and fell to the ground with her **** and screamed.


    He looked up and saw Wang Wei, and he brought in a stranger, suddenly furious.


    "Wang Wei! Do you dare to come back?"


    Bai Xiaofei scolded, "Are you looking for death!"


    Wang Wei did not speak, and reached out his hand to make a gesture of invitation. Jiang Ning walked straight to the sofa and sat down.


    "who are you?"


    Bai Xiaofei waved his hand to let the female artist go out, and immediately stared at Jiang Ning with a bad expression, "Come to my company to make trouble, you are not brave!"


    "Why, did Ye Qingwu come to avenge him?"


    He sneered, "Stop dreaming! She has been banned now. I have said hello in the circle, and no one will sign her!"


    Bai Xiaofei has completely blocked Ye Qingwu¡¯s back path. Not to mention that Ye Qingwu has annoyed people. Most people don¡¯t want to offend those guys in the north, so they can only take a few popular songs by Shan Ye Qingwu, even the copyright can¡¯t be taken back. , She didn''t sing anymore, who wants her?


    re-prefer it? Where is it so easy.


    "You are not qualified to let me put it in my eyes."


    Jiangning glanced at Bai Xiaofei, the boss of such a small company, he couldn''t see it at all.


    "You are so crazy!"


    Bai Xiaofei laughed, "In this Shenghai, Bai Xiaofei is not a powerful person, but not everyone dares to despise me, you..."


    "Billions."


    He didn''t finish his words, Jiang Ning said lightly, "I want you for this company."

 Chapter 463： People who cant afford to offend

    "What did you say?"


    Bai Xiaofei was taken aback, his head buzzed,


    "You want to buy my company? One billion!"


    His Interstellar Entertainment Company, if it hadn''t discovered Ye Qingwu, a cash cow, it would not be worth a lot of money at all. Even if Ye Qingwu was still there, it would be worth more than 200 million at most. Jiang Ning would say it would cost one billion to buy it!


    Is this **** layman? Or is this guy not bad at all?


    One billion!


    "Agree, let the legal counsel write the contract immediately, I don''t have so much time to waste with you."


    Jiangning got up, didn''t even glance at Bai Xiaofei, turned his head and looked at Wang Wei directly.


    "You go through the formalities. Starting today, you are the boss, and I will help Qingwu to make a few more songs. My wife likes to listen."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned around and left.


    In the office, Bai Xiaofei and Wang Wei were both dumbfounded.


    Wang Wei stood there, his face was a little numb, and his ears were buzzing, as if he hadn''t heard what Jiang Ning had just said, but in his mind, he kept playing back again and again clearly?


    Jiangning bought this company?


    And let himself be the boss, the reason is that Lin Yu really wants to hear Ye Qingwu continue to sing, can Ye Qingwu sing more happily?


    One billion!


    This is too **** to treat money as money.


    And Bai Xiaofei stretched out his hand and patted his face. It took a while before he realized that he turned to look at Wang Wei, "Who is he?"


    "People you can''t afford to offend."


    Wang Wei just said.


    Bai Xiaofei took a deep breath, was a little annoyed just now, and wanted to say why you want to buy, I must buy it.


    Even if the price of one billion is very attractive, for him, it is already a blood profit. Moreover, this circle is getting more and more difficult to mix. Without resources and background, he will be difficult to grow and become stronger for a lifetime.


    Especially Jiang Ning''s understatement made him very uncomfortable and unconvinced.


    But now when he heard Wang Wei''s words, Bai Xiaofei''s Adam''s apple slipped and suddenly calmed down.


    Jiang Ning said that he wanted it, I am afraid he would definitely get the hand, and he did not agree to sell it, then I am afraid that he would not even get a dime!


    Can you just spend a billion, buy a company, raise a singer, just for your wife, and have a favorite song to listen to?


    He has never seen such a luxurious person!


    "Ye Qingwu...how could you know such a great person?"


    Bai Xiaofei is not a fool, and he understood right away, I am afraid that this man helped solve the two crises of Ye Qingwu.


    too frightening!


    "Don''t ask too much."


    Wang Wei took a deep breath, his complexion still flushed a little, "Boss Bai, sign the contract and go through the formalities. Let''s retire with the money."


    Ye Qingwu was shocked when he saw the contract that Wang Wei brought back.


    One billion, Jiang Ning didn''t blink his eyes, and he just bought it.


    "Brother Jiang said, the main role of this company now is to let you sing with peace of mind and sing happily. You don''t need to do anything you don''t want."


    If Wang Wei didn''t know that Lin Yuzhen was the only woman in Jiang Ning''s heart, he really felt that even Ye Qingwu couldn''t match such an offensive.


    "He said, if you are not happy, Yu will really be unhappy, and he will not allow Yu to be really unhappy."


    Ye Qingwu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, I see, this guy pets his wife, I''m used to it."


    Ye Qingwu took a deep breath, only grateful and touched in her heart. Of course she knew that this was not just because Lin Yu was true, Jiang Ning really wanted to help herself.


    She didn''t think too much, even if Jiang Ning was excellent, he was Lin Yu''s real husband, she would never have any thoughts.


    In this world, anyone could hurt Lin Yuzhen, but she definitely wouldn''t.


    Jiangning left the hotel, looked for a teahouse, and sat quietly.


    Huang Yuming sat opposite him, slowly making tea.


    "ßËßËßË."


    After a while, someone knocked on the door of the box.


    Brother Gou opened the door, and the faces of the people who walked in were cold, even with a hint of chill.

 Chapter 464： Take control of humanity

    "sit."


    Liu Xiaodao was not polite and sat down directly.


    The injury on his body was not completely healed, but at least his actions did not have much impact.


    "what do you want me to do!"


    He is straight to the point and doesn''t say a word of nonsense.


    From that day Jiang Ning went to the hospital to see him and said those things to him, Liu Xiaodao made a decision.


    "How to do it is what you want to do, I want a little bit,"


    Jiangning said lightly, "I want the water in the underground circle of Shenghai to be completely muddy!"


    There was a flash of light in Liu Xiaodao''s eyes.


    He knows Jiang Ning''s strength very well. This powerful and incomparable man carries a terrifying aura that makes people naturally fearful.


    But Shenghai is not that simple!


    "I must remind you,"


    Liu Xiaodao said, "There are a lot of big powers in the underground circle of Shenghai, and there are many masters. Not to mention the Gao family and the Zuo family, the Su family alone should not be underestimated!"


    "This Su family is rumored to be created by a hall master of the Qingmen a hundred years ago. The foundation of the underground circle in Shenghai is very deep. The second master Su, who is the second son of the Su family, is not easy to deal with!"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, and said lightly: "It''s too easy to die, so what''s the point?"


    Liu Xiaodao''s heart beat violently.


    Too crazy!


    Jiangning is really crazy!


    Jiang Ning said it lightly. He didn''t see it at all. There was a trace of fear on Jiang Ning''s face. This guy clearly didn''t put the Su family in his eyes.


    But he has seen Jiang Ning''s strength, Jiang Ning has the qualifications of madness.


    "The last time you let Su Mingquan go, he didn''t remember your favor,"


    Liu Xiaodao said, "Su Family, I just feel that you are the East China Sea jealous of Su Family, so you dare not kill Su Mingquan!"


    "They are already secretly preparing to deal with you."


    "That would be better."


    Jiangning smiled.


    He likes it. If you have someone like this who is not afraid of death, you can bring it to the door by yourself, then you can have fun.


    Seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s tone, Liu Xiaodao knew that Jiang Ning was ready to do it, and there would be no turning back, and Jiang Ning was determined to win!


    He picked up the cup of tea Jiang Ning handed him and drank it directly.


    immediately got up: "Wait for my news!"


    After speaking, he opened the door, looked around carefully, made sure that no one was followed, and left quickly.


    "Is this person trustworthy, brother."


    Huang Yuming¡¯s investigation of Liu Xiaodao is already very clear, but humans, animals, are too difficult to control.


    Jiangning glanced at the empty teacup and said, "I never believed him. This is also a step in my plan."


    Jiang Ning''s understanding and control of human nature is amazingly powerful.


    Even this point was in his calculations, taking one step and three steps, even if Liu Xiaodao had other plans in his mind, Jiang Ning had already expected it.


    The more he wanted to get out of the waves, the happier Jiang Ning became.


    What Jiangning fears most is that Liu Xiaodao doesn''t have any ideas, and he does everything according to his own ideas, but obviously, it is impossible for people like Liu Xiaodao.


    Soon.


    The storm in the underground circle of Shenghai is coming soon.


    When the time comes, blood will flow into a river, how many people will disappear from this world?


    Well, at least those who deserved it should disappear.


    "You guys are ready to have fun."


    Jiangning picked up the tea cup and said lightly.


    Leaving from the teahouse, Liu Xiaodao got into a black car, drove to a quiet place, and changed to a gray car. Then he took off his sunglasses and hat.


    Those eyes are full of indifference and viciousness!


    He has found out the cause of his sister''s death, that is, Su Mingquan''s **** tormented him to death!


    He must avenge this grudge.


    Besides, he wouldn''t be willing to help Jiang Ning, so why?


    To Jiang Ning, he also had a hatred. He would not trust anyone, let alone do anything for anyone. If Jiang Ning was not too powerful, Liu Xiaodao would have killed him long ago.


    Since I can¡¯t kill myself, there will always be someone who can kill Jiang Ning!

 Chapter 465： One knife!

    Su''s house.


    Since Su Mingquan was taught by Jiang Ning and almost died outside, Su Bowen gave an order to not let Su Mingquan go out in the near future.


    He is at home, he is almost suffocated!


    Can''t go out to drink wine, can''t go out to play, Su Mingquan, where can he stand it?


    He was lying on the bed, turning over and over, feeling that his body was about to catch fire.


    "Unbearable!"


    Keep holding back like this, he feels that his lower body will explode.


    Su Mingquan immediately took out his cell phone and dialed the number.


    "Wait to pick me up at the back door of my house, don''t make any noise!"


    Hanging up the phone, Su Mingquan got up, changed his clothes, walked into the hall, did not see Su Bowen, asked the butler, and learned that Su Bowen had a reception tonight. He was relieved that he hadn''t come back so early.


    "Little sisters, your third brother Su is here!"


    Su Mingquan sneaked to the back door, saw no one noticed, and immediately turned out. Not far away, a gray car was waiting there.


    He immediately opened the door and got in. Liu Xiaodao had been waiting for a long time.


    "Go to the rich!"


    That nightclub is the one he visits most often. There are so many ways to play inside, all of which he likes.


    After abruptly suffocating for a long time, he is almost about to be blown up!


    "Yes!"


    Liu Xiaodao glanced at the rearview mirror and said in a low voice.


    Su Ming didn''t see it at all, there was a fierce flash in those eyes!


    wealthy nightclub.


    can be regarded as very famous in Shenghai, in the street of nightclubs, this nightclub can also be regarded as the top three places.


    More importantly, the owner behind this store is his second brother Su Mingquan. On this Sheng beach, the nickname Su Erye can be afraid of men!


    At the entrance of the nightclub, in a row of parking spaces, there are luxury cars parked. Cars below the million level are not even qualified to park here.


    Many beautifully dressed women, passing by here, can''t help but take out their mobile phones, take a few photos, and imagine that they have the opportunity to stage a story about meeting Prince Charming.


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t even know that the prince never rides a horse, he just wants to ride them.


    "ßËßËßË¡ª¡ª"


    Su Mingquan got out of the car and took Liu Xiaodao into the shop. Just walking in, the deafening music made people''s eardrums loud.


    "Three Young Masters!"


    The nightclub manager has sharp eyes, he saw Su Mingquan at a glance, and hurried forward.


    "Don''t tell my brother."


    Su Mingquan said immediately, "You are not allowed to tell my dad."


    "rest assured."


    The nightclub manager smiled, and he naturally knew what kind of person the third young master of the Su family was. "Return to the third young master to arrange the original box?"


    Su Ming nodded in satisfaction.


    He leaned to the manager''s ear: "Recently, are there any new chicks? I''m tired of playing with little stars, I want pure ones now."


    "have."


    The manager nodded and said, "I''ve prepared what the third young master wants. You go to the box, and I will send it to you in a while."


    Su Mingquan took Liu Xiaodao into his special box. He seemed to be liberated. He lost his suit jacket, pulled off his collar, and sat on the sofa cursing.


    "It''s **** almost broken for me! Knife, drink!"


    He yelled, "Hurry up, it''s a long time!"


    Liu Xiaodao didn''t say a word, took out Su Mingquan''s favorite wine from the wine cabinet, opened it to him, and immediately stood aside without saying a word.


    In the eyes of Su Mingquan, he is just a dog, and he will come and go, but he has no qualifications to play with Su Mingquan.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    Su Mingquan couldn''t wait any longer. He was on fire, and his whole body was about to burn, so he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Two glasses of wine are going to burst into flames!


    "Go reminder!"


    Without even looking at Liu Xiaodao, he poured himself a glass of wine.


    "Yes."


    Liu Xiaodao nodded, and walked around behind the sofa, "Master, I will pour the wine for you."


    Su Ming snorted, then retracted his hand, leaning on the sofa, and the feeling of being served by someone is naturally very refreshing.


    "àÛßÚ¡ª¡ª"


    Suddenly, his face changed drastically, and he wanted to turn his head, but he felt that his physical strength was getting smaller and smaller!

 Chapter 466： died

    He lowered his head and looked at the tip of the knife protruding from his chest, his eyes full of disbelief.


    How could he not believe that Liu Xiaodao dared to kill himself!


    Liu Xiaodao was still standing on the sofa, holding the handle firmly with both hands, penetrating the sofa, and directly piercing Liu Xiaodao''s heart!


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Su Mingquan''s mouth was shaking. He couldn''t see Liu Xiaodao''s expression, but the knife that pierced his chest was still shaking.


    "You killed my sister, do you really think I will let you go?"


    Liu Xiaodao¡¯s devilish voice came into Su Mingquan¡¯s ears, ¡°Die! I want you Su family to die!¡±


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    Su Ming opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. He opened his mouth and wanted to talk, but he didn''t have the energy.


    Liu Xiaodao released his hand, leaving the blade stabbed in Su Mingquan¡¯s body. He walked up to Su Mingquan, watched Su Mingquan¡¯s death, took out a wet tissue and wiped off the blood on his hand.


    then gave a cold snort, turned and walked out of the box.


    As soon as he walked out a few steps, he saw the manager bringing a few women over, and directly reached out to stop them.


    "Why is it so slow? Master can''t wait."


    "Isn''t this here, just send it in now."


    "That''s it?"


    Liu Xiaodao frowned, "Don''t you understand the taste of the young master? Change a few more wild ones, but the young master has been holding back for a long time, and is about to vent, this kind of fear is very difficult to make the young master happy.


    "But... the third master said that he wanted to be pure."


    "Hehe, if you don''t believe me, just send it in for a try?"


    Liu Xiaodao sneered. The manager didn''t dare to speak anymore. Compared with Liu Xiaodao, who had been with Su Mingquan for many years, he naturally didn''t know Su Mingquan so much. He waved his hand to make several women retreat. He turned to call others.


    "The Third Young Master made an appointment with Zuo''s Young Master today. You can help Young Master Zuo prepare a few more. I will pick you up. You will make arrangements."


    After Liu Xiaodao finished speaking, he left. The manager didn''t dare to neglect. He heard that the young master from Zuo''s family was also coming, so he hurried to make arrangements.


    Zuo Sizhe, the young master of the Zuo family, and Su Ming are all the same, greedy and playful, this Shenghai nightclub is not unfamiliar to them, and they are also the most difficult to serve.


    On the surface, the Zuo family and the Su family are friendly, and even the younger generations will play together, but the secret contest has never been less.


    Even if they go to the nightclubs in their respective industries, they have to compete. Today Zuo Sizhe came to Su''s nightclub. They naturally didn''t dare to let Su Ming lose face.


    The manager quickly found a few, and the princesses who would come and serve people the most, brought them to the door of the box.


    He reached out and knocked on the door: "Master, I brought you the man."


    After finishing speaking, the manager smiled and pushed the door open. The lights inside were turned off. Su Mingquan was faintly seen sitting on the sofa. The box was already exuding a hint of alcohol.


    "You take good care of the Third Young Master, do you understand it?"


    The manager spoke, and several women immediately stuck to Su Mingquan like water snakes.


    One of the women, just stretched out her hand, touched something wet, she thought it was wine, put it in front of her nose and smelled it. The strong **** smell made her startled. Through the dim light, she saw Su Mingquan on her chest. , With a knife in it, suddenly screamed in shock!


    "Ah-the third master is dead! The third master is dead!"


    "Snapped!"


    The manager trembled all over, and hurriedly reached out to turn on the lights, and at a glance he saw Su Mingquan, who was sitting on the sofa with wide-eyed, tragic death!

 Chapter 467： Zuojia

    "what--"


    Several women screamed, all three souls and seven souls were so frightened, they screamed and ran out.


    The manager is even more fascinated!


    Su Ming is all dead!


    The third young master of the Su family died in this nightclub. He, the nightclub manager, must be finished!


    "Three young masters! Three young masters!"


    He yelled a few times, but Su Mingquan still responded, even his body temperature was about to dissipate.


    The knife still penetrated the sofa, pierced Su Mingquan¡¯s heart, and nailed him to death on the sofa. It was horrifying to look at!


    The whole nightclub is in chaos.


    screams, screams, roars, constantly ringing.


    Followed by hurried footsteps, security guards, emergency personnel, nightclub shopkeepers, safety managers... all ran in panic.


    At the same time.


    Liu Xiaodao left the rich club long ago.


    He drove the car and headed directly towards Zuo''s house.


    In the passenger seat, it was Su Mingquan¡¯s cell phone. He found the number of Zuo Sizhe, the young master of the Zuo family, and sent a text message without making a call.


    He was sure that as long as he saw this text message, Zuo Sizhe would definitely go out, and he would not bring a personal guard.


    then.


    Zuo Jia.


    As the youngest of the seven children of the Zuo family, Zuo Sizhe is only 19 years old this year, but he is already famous in the Shenghai Night Market.


    He and Su Mingquan are two recognized nightclub princes. They can and dare to play. I don¡¯t know how many times they fought secretly, and they even found friendship.


    Even if the Zuo family and the Su family are competing with each other, it doesn''t affect the two of them often looking for flowers and asking Liu together.


    Last time, Zuo Sizhe took the initiative to make an appointment with Su Mingquan. The two people were in the box at the same time to show off their prowess, but in the end Zuo Sizhe still lost in experience and surrendered earlier than Su Mingquan.


    Su Mingquan laughed at this incident for several months, but Zuo Sizhe was not convinced.


    At this moment, seeing the text message sent by Su Mingquan on the phone, Zuo Sizhe was still bored just now, and he immediately regained his energy.


    "Hmph, I have practiced for so long, and the golden gun can''t fall. Do you think you still have such good luck?"


    Zuo Sizhe is handsome and thin. His height is less than one meter and seven feet tall. He lives on the belly of a woman all the year round. His face does not seem to be energetic.


    But when he thought of teaching Su Ming a lesson, Zuo Sizhe didn''t hesitate, and immediately changed his clothes and went out.


    "Little master, the master told you that you don''t want to go out recently."


    "roll."


    Zuo Sizhe didn''t bother to pay any attention. When he saw a few people coming to follow, his face suddenly sank, "Who dare to follow? Don''t blame me for being polite!"


    Several people looked at each other, looking at Zuo Sizhe embarrassedly.


    "I just went to Su Mingquan for a drink, what can I do? Don''t follow!"


    After finishing speaking, he went out directly, seeing Su Mingquan often sitting in that car from a distance, Zuo Sizhe immediately beckoned.


    Liu Xiaodao stopped the car, got out of the car and pulled the door, respectfully said: "Master Zuo, our family Su, let me pick you up."


    "What about others?"


    "I already drank it at a rich family, and said that I was afraid that you would not come, and I specially asked me to pick it up."


    Zuo Sizhe sneered, afraid that he would not dare to go?


    joke!


    He stepped into the car: "Drive!"


    "Yes."


    A fierce light flashed in Liu Xiaodao''s eyes, he immediately took the driving seat, started the vehicle and left, but did not go to the wealthy nightclub.


    ¡­¡­


    a wealthy nightclub, it''s already in chaos at the moment!


    The emergency doctor arrived, but was unable to recover.


    Su Mingquan¡¯s heart was directly pierced, and when the manager found out, it had been a long time, and he couldn¡¯t die anymore.


    Upon receiving the news, Su Mingchang hurried over, ignoring what he was doing.


    My own brother, died on his own territory, he, as an older brother, is almost crazy!

 Chapter 468： Chaos!

    "Snapped!"


    He slapped the manager on the face and roared, "What the **** is going on! How can my brother die! You tell me clearly!"


    He was furious, and none of the people present dared to gasp.


    The third young master of the Su family died, and he died in the Su family''s own shop. It was like a bomb, thrown into the deep water, and a huge wave was suddenly set off.


    "I...I don''t know!"


    The night club manager knelt on the ground, trembling all over, his face turned white.


    "The Third Young Master said that he was feeling uncomfortable at home and he wanted to come and have some fun. I will arrange for him...Where did I think that the Third Young Master would be killed!"


    He wanted to cry without tears, and suddenly remembered something, "It''s that Liu Xiaodao! The Third Young Master only took him! He is gone!"


    Su Mingchang''s face was pale, and his whole body exuded a strong murderous intent.


    "Take a look at me! Ask everything you know!"


    He yelled, turned his head and looked at his men, "You guys, get me back Liu Xiaodao!"


    "Yes!"


    The death of the third young master of the Su family shocked the entire Shenghai instantly.


    No one thought that in a place like Shenghai, there would still be people who would dare to kill the Su family.


    The terrible of the three big families, who doesn¡¯t know?


    Soon, the news spread, people everywhere, searching for the whereabouts of Liu Xiaodao, learned from the manager of the night scene, the most likely person who killed Su Mingquan was Liu Xiaodao!


    And now, Liu Xiaodao''s whereabouts are unknown!


    Su''s house.


    Su Bowen flushed, and slapped Su Mingchang''s face with a slap.


    "That''s your brother! Died in your place, you still have the face to come back!"


    He growled, his body trembling.


    Su Mingchang gritted his teeth: "I will catch the **** Liu Xiaodao back and take it away!"


    But what''s the use?


    Su Ming is all dead!


    "what happened!"


    Su Bowen''s face was calm, he faintly felt that things couldn''t be that simple.


    In this Shenghai, how powerful the three big families are, few people don''t know, even if they resent the Su family, who would dare to attack easily and kill Su Mingquan so cruelly.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of Su¡¯s revenge?


    "Then Liu Xiaodao said, Mingquan asked Zuo Sizhe to drink flower wine, he went to pick Zuo Sizhe..."


    "What did you say?"


    Subowen''s eyes shrank suddenly, "Zuojia?"


    "I told Su Mingquan a long time ago, don''t get too close to the people from the Zuo family! He just doesn''t listen!"


    Su Mingchang''s face changed: "Dad, you mean, it was Zuo''s hand?"


    "My Su family wants to go further, the Zuo family and the Gao family are naturally unwilling, especially the Zuo family, who has secretly confronted our Su family several times, and resentment has long been born."


    Su Bowen took a deep breath, his anger was extremely angry.


    He told Su Mingquan not to go out at will, because the Zuo family is likely to start, so the Zuo family also did not let Zuo Sizhe go out at will.


    The death of Su Mingquan has something to do with Zuo Sizhe, and then Zuo Family can''t get rid of it!


    "Hmph, if it is Zuo Jia''s hand, then I will squeeze Zuo Jia!"


    Su Mingchang said coldly.


    "Check! Find me Liu Xiaodao, you must find him!" Su Bowen coldly ordered.


    then.


    Sitting on the hotel balcony, Jiang Ning was expressionless looking at the dark Sheng Beach.


    "Big Brother, Su Mingquan is dead."


    Huang Yuming stood aside, he kept staring at the news, "Liu Xiaodao took Zuo Sizhe away. I am afraid that Zuo Sizhe will not survive."


    "This underground circle of Shenghai is going to be in chaos."

 Chapter 469： fuse!

    The three major families of Shenghai are strong and domineering.


    In Shenghai for so many years, almost no one can shake it, not only their industries on the ground, they dominate all major industries, but also the underground power they rely on most.


    These are beyond ordinary people''s imagination!


    It''s not easy to stir such a big pool.


    Su Ming deserved to die long ago. Jiang Ning didn''t kill him personally. First, this guy was not qualified at all, and second, the timing was immature.


    But now, the time has come.


    "Big brother, do you think this fire will burn us?"


    Huang Yuming knew that he was affirmative, but he didn''t know how it would be burned on their heads.


    That Liu Xiaodao obviously won''t play cards according to common sense.


    "Just wait quietly."


    Jiangning stretched out his hand, and Huang Yuming handed him a cigarette, "This Shenghai, there are many masters, brothers and dogs, they will be very excited."


    It¡¯s still a bit cold at night.


    Jiangning didn''t wear much, standing on the balcony like a javelin, Wensi did not move.


    ¡­¡­


    Su''s house, it''s already messed up.


    Su Bowen looked at Su Mingquan, who was already cold and stiff. He didn''t say a word, his face was so gloomy that he was almost cannibalistic.


    "dad!"


    The boss Su Mingwei is back.


    He was originally in the north, negotiating an important matter, which is very important to the Su family.


    But as soon as he heard that something happened at home, Su Mingquan was killed, he hurried back immediately.


    rushed into the hall and saw Su Mingquan who was lying there, who was silent, Su Mingwei''s eyes instantly turned red.


    "Who did it!"


    Su Mingwei bursts out.


    The people standing around, no one dared to speak.


    "Who actually killed my brother!"


    In the Su family, three sons, the eldest Su Mingwei is in charge of the business of the above-ground circle, and the second child Su Mingchang, in the underground circle of Shenghai, the famous Su Erye, his masters gather.


    As for the third son, Su Mingquan, the family didn¡¯t expect him to do anything. As the youngest son, he didn¡¯t need to do anything except eat, drink and play.


    But now, Su Mingquan is dead!


    And, he died in his own shop!


    This is not only a provocation, but also a humiliation!


    "Zuojia."


    Su Bowen spoke suddenly and turned to look at Su Mingwei, "At present, the Zuo family is most suspicious."


    "I killed them!"


    Su Mingwei roared, "Where is Mingchang? What did he eat! Mingquan died in his place, why is he the second brother!"


    After so many years, when did anyone dare to treat his Su family like this?


    Even if it is the Zuo family and the Gao family, even if they fight secretly, now they are directly attacking the killer. Isn''t it possible to see the Su family, do you take the position in the north faster than them?


    "Waiting for Mingchang''s investigation results."


    Subowen''s tone is still gloomy, but he has no impulse.


    This matter is too weird. Even if the Zuo family wants to do it, it is still a bit unreasonable. The Su family is now at a critical time, and the most important information is not disclosed to the outside. It is impossible for the Zuo family and the Gao family to know.


    How could they suddenly start, moreover, they all started with Su Ming who didn''t threaten them at all.


    "As long as it is the Zuo family, then I must have them pay the price!"


    Su Mingwei shouted angrily.


    And then.


    Zuojia!


    The atmosphere is also depressing, making people breathless!


    Looking at Zuo Sizhe''s body, the people of the Zuo family, anger can almost burn the entire Shenghai.


    "boom!"


    Zuo Chunqiu, the Patriarch of the Zuo family, slapped the table with a slap, and the table fell apart in an instant!


    "Has anyone caught?"


    His voice was trembling and murderous, he would never have thought that the youngest son of his Zuo family would die unexpectedly.


    "It''s catching, the entire entrance of Shenghai is staring, he can''t escape."


    his staff said coldly, "That person is from the Su family."

 Chapter 470： The most flustered person!

    Zuo Chunqiu squinted his eyes: "Su''s family!"


    "Patriarch, the third young master of the Su family, is also dead. At this moment, the Su family is also investigating the real murderer. It is said that it is also the one named Liu Xiaodao. There is a strange thing about this matter."


    "Strange?"


    Zuo Chunqiu sneered, "I don''t care about any tricks, let alone what the Su family plays. The person who killed my son is his Su family. This is the account!"


    "Want to use his trash son in exchange for my son''s life? He Su Bowen dreams!"


    Zuo Chunqiu knows very well that the Su family is now trying to go a step further, suppressing his Zuo family and the Gao family. Recently, they have frequently traveled to the northern families to seek greater asylum.


    These things, doesn''t he think he can hide it from Subowen?


    "Catch people, don''t let the Su family, kill them first."


    "Yes! Patriarch, I must catch people and investigate things clearly!"


    his subordinates arched their hands and ran out immediately.


    Zuo Chunqiu stood there, looking at Zuo Sizhe''s corpse, tilted his head slightly, his eyes filled with angry murderous aura!


    "Can''t help it, do you want to do it, Sub-Wen, our family was an opponent a hundred years ago, and now, you are still not convinced, right?"


    Zuo Chunqiu sneered, "Since you want to do it, don''t blame me, you''re welcome!"


    He would not believe in the Su family, even if Su Mingquan was dead, but that kind of waste would die if it died. What impact would it have on the Su family?


    Use his own useless son to stir up trouble?


    Sub Bowen is willing!


    Among the three major families of Shenghai, in the end only one can reach the top and become a big family overlooking the entire Shenghai. They have all prepared for many years and worked hard for many years. Now it seems that it is time to rise and fall.


    At this moment, the entire Shenghai is plunged into a depressive atmosphere.


    The two youngest sons of the Su family and the Zuo family died unexpectedly on the same night!


    Many people can''t help but worry that there will be a big storm in Shenghai!


    Everyone is looking for Liu Xiaodao, as long as they catch Liu Xiaodao and ask who is behind the scenes, it must be a terrifying battle.


    The Su family and the Zuo family have already begun to shrink their own properties. They are obviously preparing for the battle. The tacit understanding makes the scalp numb. It seems that there is no room to talk.


    This is a bit incomprehensible.


    The situation outside has changed abruptly, killing all intents.


    Here in Jiangning, it is calm as water, leisurely and relaxed.


    "The Su family and Zuo family didn''t even talk, let alone ask, each sent a large number of people to hunt down Liu Xiaodao. Once caught, no matter who Liu Xiaodao confessed, it would cause a storm."


    Huang Yuming said, "Brother, then Liu Xiaodao, I am afraid he will say, he is from Donghai."


    He guessed that, Liu Xiaodao would definitely lead the fire to Jiang Ning''s head, making this Shenghai even more chaotic!


    "Not necessarily."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "You said, the Su family and the Zuo family are now vying for the first family of Shenghai, and they are preparing to shoot. They just lack a fuse."


    "Even if there is no such thing, they will do it sooner or later. What''s more, the dead are the least people in their family. Do you really think they will care?"


    This is just an excuse!


    "Big brother means, this fire is not on our heads for the time being?"


    "The one who panics the most right now is the Gao family."


    Jiangning Road.


    In the middle of the night of Shenghai, it seems that there is no such thing as the drunken fans and feasts of the past.


    is completely shrouded in an atmosphere of solemnity!


    It seems that even the air is filled with terrifying killing intent, exuding bursts of cold!


    Jiangning stood in a tall building, looking down into the distance, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he had already seen Liu Xiaodao.


    Liu Xiaodao at this moment is running away in a hurry!

 Chapter 471： Scramble

    "Over there! Catch him!"


    "Chase!"


    "Never let him go!"


    A group of people chased in the streets and alleys, Liu Xiaodao was like a mouse crossing the street, and he didn''t even have a chance to catch his breath.


    He didn''t expect that the Zuo family and the Su family would not even communicate at all, so they ordered directly and began to hunt him down.


    He was thinking that when the two conflicts occurred, he would find a chance to escape Shenghai, head to the East China Sea, and plant everything on Jiang Ning''s head.


    As long as he went to the forbidden area in the East China Sea and led the Zuo and Su family members over, Jiang Ning had to take care of it even if he didn''t want to care about it!


    Where can I think that the Zuo family and the Su family have no communication at all, or even don''t want to communicate at all.


    They all just want to catch themselves first!


    "Huh! Huh! Huh!"


    Liu Xiaodao ran out of breath, his face flushed, and he couldn''t control his breathing at all.


    too many people!


    He can''t even tell whether these people who are pursuing him are from the Su family or from the Zuo family.


    But he knows that no matter who falls into his hands, it is impossible for him to keep his life!


    "Jiang Ning...Do you think I will believe you?"


    Liu Xiaodao sneered, "You just want to use me!"


    "Even if I die, I will pull you into the water!"


    He took a deep breath, and when he heard his ears, he heard the rush of footsteps, and he ran away again, ignoring other things.


    "ßѵ±¡ª¡ª"


    Liu Xiaodao accidentally kicked a wooden plank, and suddenly made a crisp sound. People not far away immediately turned their heads and saw that those pairs of eyes, like wild beasts, exuded a terrible light in the dark night!


    "He is there!"


    "Catch up!"


    "You guys outflank the alley, don''t let him run away!"


    The black and underwhelmed people, from different directions, outflanked, forming an encircling circle, Liu Xiaodao''s path has become narrower and narrower.


    He didn''t want to turn his head and fled like crazy.


    As long as he can escape to the dock and get on a boat, he can escape!


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, a stone came with a blast and hit Liu Xiaodao''s calf severely.


    "what--"


    He screamed, his body immediately lost his balance and fell directly to the ground, blood dripping from his calf!


    Liu Xiaodao held his leg, grinning, screaming again and again.


    "Da da da!"


    Immediately, there was a rush of footsteps, and everyone came!


    They quickly surrounded Liu Xiaodao.


    The man headed by ¡¡¡¡, nearly fifty years old, has short hair and looks extremely sharp.


    His figure is not tall, or even a little short, but the terrible breath exuding all over his body makes no one dare to despise him.


    "Escape?"


    Zuo Tian squinted his eyes, pinched another stone with his fingers, and sneered, "Where do you want to escape?"


    Liu Xiaodao was terrified, struggling to retreat, but there was nowhere to go.


    He recognized the man in front of him. He was a terrifying figure in the Zuo family second only to Zuo Chunqiu, the head of the Zuo family, Zuo Tian!


    A master close to the master level!


    How could he come to chase and kill himself!


    "You... I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    Liu Xiaodao seemed to have lost his heart and laughed, "I Liu Xiaodao, it is my honor to let you kill him!"


    He knew he could not escape.


    Zuo Tian made the shot himself, even if he had three heads and six arms, he would not be able to escape from Shenghai again.


    Not to mention, the Zuo family sent almost all of their subordinates, the sky and the earth, all the import and export fortresses, there are their people, he can hardly fly.


    "Kill my son of the Zuo family, you are so bold!"


    Zuo Tian burst into a loud shout, sound like a huge thunder, and suddenly poured into Liu Xiaodao''s ears, making Liu Xiaodao''s face pale.


    "ßÝ!"


    With a flick of his finger, another stone hit Liu Xiaodao''s other leg fiercely. In a moment, blood splashed!


    "what--"


    Liu Xiaodao screamed, his legs were abolished, and he was dead.


    "take away!"


    Zuo Tian snorted and ordered directly. Several people immediately stepped forward and took Liu Xiaodao away.


    "My Su family, when is it your turn to take away."


    Suddenly, another sound rang, and immediately there was a intensive sound of footsteps, coming from all directions, surrounding all the people in the Zuo family.

 Chapter 472： Interrogation

    Zuo Tian looked up and snorted: "Unexpectedly, your old thing is also here."


    "This Liu Xiaodao killed my Zuo Sizhe, I want to take him away, is there any problem?"


    He stared at the figure coming out in the dark, without being polite, "Or, this kid is under your Su family''s orders? Do you want to take it back to silence?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the people of the Zuo family immediately surrounded Liu Xiaodao, so as not to be killed by the people of the Su family!


    "Hmph, Liu Xiaodao, kill my Su Mingquan, the third son of the Su family, and betray my Su family. I shall take these capital crimes back, and will be interrogated severely!"


    Subowu walked out, his momentum was no weaker than Zuo Tian.


    Two people are fighting for Liu Xiaodao.


    "à§à§à§¡ª¡ª"


    For a time, the two families confronted each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. As long as someone did it, it would be a fierce battle.


    "Liu Xiaodao, I am from the left, I am bound to win."


    Zuo Tian said politely, "If the Su Family doesn''t want to make people misunderstand, it''s better to let go."


    The Su family wanted to take Liu Xiaodao away. This was obviously a ghost in his heart, and the nature of the matter was completely different.


    "There is nothing to misunderstand."


    Su Bowu shook his head, "The death of your left family has nothing to do with my Su family."


    "Just now, you said that this Liu Xiaodao belongs to your Su family. Why do you say that it has nothing to do with your Su family? Since it has nothing to do with your Su family, then how does this Liu Xiaodao have anything to do with you?"


    "He killed Su Mingquan!"


    The two old guys, looking at each other, looked cold, and the murderous in the air became more and more cold.


    Liu Xiaodao looked at the two people arguing and sneered.


    He knew that he was bound to die, but before he died, letting the strongest master of the two big families compete, it would be dead without regret.


    "Come here! Bring Liu Xiaodao back to Zuo''s house!"


    "Come here! Who dares to **** Liu Xiaodao, and kill without mercy!"


    Swords drawn!


    The atmosphere is getting more tense, and both parties are ready to do it.


    As long as Zuo Tian and Su Bowu have an order, they will do it without hesitation.


    Zuo Tian and Su Bowu looked at each other for ten seconds, and Zuo Tian suddenly laughed.


    "Since you and I both want Liu Xiaodao, and both want to learn from him who ordered him to kill, you might as well interrogate him in front of my family."


    He sneered, "Since your Su family says you have a clear conscience, you shouldn''t be afraid?"


    Su Bowu snorted: "What''s so scary, you''d better pray, it has nothing to do with your Zuo family, otherwise, even if the blood is splashed with five steps, Su Bowu will flatten your Zuo family!"


    The surging killing intent, without the slightest concealment!


    The two families refused to let anyone, and they all wanted to take Liu Xiaodao, but Liu Xiaodao only had one, so he couldn''t cut him in half and take each half away.


    The Zuo family would suspect that the Su family ordered Liu Xiaodao to kill Zuo Sizhe, and the Su family suspected that Su Mingquan was bought by the Zuo family to kill Liu Xiaodao.


    The two sides doubted each other, no one would trust anyone, let alone let the murderer Liu Xiaodao out easily.


    "Da da da!"


    The people on both sides immediately stood in two rows, staring at each other, and guarded against the sudden attack of the opponent.


    With such masters as Zuo Tian and Su Bowu, the others dare not act rashly.


    "Do you ask first, or should I ask first?"


    Zuo Tian glanced at Su Bowu and snorted.


    "Since you caught people first, why don''t you ask first."


    Su Bowen sneered.


    Zuo Tian walked to Liu Xiaodao and looked down at him with his head down. With the falcon-like eyes, Liu Xiaodao''s heart beat fiercely.


    He smiled forcefully, so that he should not be afraid. Anyway, it is a death. If he can kill the two young masters of the Su family and the Zuo family, this Shenghai will not find a second one!


    "Who instructed me?"


    Liu Xiaodao gritted his teeth, "Do you think I would easily betray the people behind me? I...ah!"

 Chapter 473： Im not satisfied with this answer

    Before he finished speaking, Zuo Tian stepped on Liu Xiaodao''s **** calf.


    In a short time, the screams tore through the sky!


    In the middle of the night, like a ghost, people can''t help but numb their scalp.


    "Ahhh-"


    Zuo Tian did not relax, his feet were so powerful that he almost crushed Liu Xiaodao''s leg bones!


    Liu Xiaodao trembled all over, but he couldn''t get rid of it. The big beads of sweat continued to roll down from his forehead.


    He was breathing quickly, his complexion flushed, and his pores were opened in pain!


    "I ask, you answer."


    Zuo Tiansen said coldly, "If you dare to lie to me, I will crush your bones one by one!"


    These words, just listening, make people panic.


    Stomping on the bones to pieces, what kind of pain is that?


    Liu Xiaodao couldn''t imagine it at all!


    "kill me!"


    He shouted, "You have the ability to kill me! Kill me!"


    "Crack¡ª¡ª"


    Zuo Tian suddenly forced his foot and clicked, Liu Xiaodao''s left leg and calf were directly crushed, and the sound of bones cracking made people''s skin stiff.


    "what--"


    scream, tear through the night again!


    Left the world cruelly, there is no hesitation!


    "I said... I said!"


    Liu Xiaodao couldn''t help it.


    He was clutching his leg, and the veins on his neck violently.


    He just wanted to hold on for a while, to make others believe that the name he waited for was true, not to lie to them.


    But now, he can''t hold on at all. How can he endure this kind of pain.


    "Let''s talk, who instigated you to kill me Zuo Jia Zuo Si Zhe!"


    Zuo Tian burst into a drink.


    "It''s... Jiangning of the East China Sea!"


    "Crack!"


    As soon as Liu Xiaodao finished speaking, Zuo Tian kicked again, stomping Liu Xiaodao''s right calf again!


    Liu Xiaodao twitched suddenly, almost fainting.


    What he said is true!


    What ¡¡¡¡ said is true!


    is Jiang Ning, let him muddy the water in the underground circle of Shenghai!


    "lie."


    Zuo Tian squinted his eyes, turned his head and glanced at Su Bowu who was standing on the side, "Is it the Su family?"


    "No, it''s not the Su family..."


    Liu Xiaodao was very conscious. He wanted to faint, but the severe pain did not give him a chance to faint.


    "It''s Jiangning! It''s Jiangning of the East China Sea!"


    He is telling the truth!


    "Do you dare to lie?"


    Zuo Tian shook his head, "I am not satisfied with your answer."


    Liu Xiaodao''s head suddenly buzzed.


    He understood right away, Zuo Tian had the answer he wanted, no matter what he said, as long as it wasn''t the answer he wanted, it would be a lie.


    Liu Xiaodao never thought that things would become like this.


    He killed Su Mingquan and Zuo Sizhe, just to let the two families fight each other, and at the same time pour their anger on Jiang Ning''s head.


    He wants to kill all three parties!


    But now, it was completely beyond his expectation.


    Suddenly, he seemed to react, Jiang Ning must have guessed his thoughts a long time ago!


    "No, it''s not the Su family..."


    Liu Xiaodao gave Su Bowu a desperate look. He dare to say that it was the Su family, and he would die in the next moment!


    "Not the Su family, is that my Zuo family?"


    Zuo Tian said again.


    "No, it''s not Zuo Jia..." Liu Xiaodao was weak, shook his head, his face turned pale.


    He is really desperate.


    He thought that he could kill Jiang Ning secretly, but he didn''t expect that all of this was under Jiang Ning''s control, but it was not in his own consideration.


    In his vision, he couldn''t see these things at all.


    "Is it Zuo Jia, you can make it clear!"


    Subowu spoke.


    He stared at Liu Xiaodao, "Who is it that let you betray the Su family and let you kill Su Mingquan!"


    Liu Xiaodao gave a sorrowful smile, looking at the two masters, his eyes filled with despair.


    "It''s the Zuo family, it''s the Zuo family!"


    He yelled suddenly, as if going crazy.


    Since there is no way to kill Jiang Ning, let the Su Family and Zuo Family fight each other!


    "It''s Zuojia!"


    He yelled, "It was Zuo Sizhe who asked me to kill Su Mingquan. He promised to give me ten million, but he lied to me, so I killed Zuo Sizhe too!"

 Chapter 474： Its on the verge!

    This reason makes sense, Liu Xiaodao thinks so.


    kill it!


    Even if he died, he still had to let the Su family and Zuo family, and more people, be buried with them.


    "I am not satisfied with your answer."


    Unexpectedly, Su Bowu would also say this.


    hum¡ª¡ª


    Liu Xiaodao only felt his head, buzzing, he didn''t understand what the two masters wanted.


    "Crack¡ª¡ª"


    Zuo Tian made another foot, stepping on Liu Xiaodao''s thigh, and the sound of shattering leg bones came, and there were even thick bones, directly piercing the flesh!


    "Well--"


    Liu Xiaodao fell to the ground, blood shed all over the ground, miserable.


    He looked at Zuo Tian and then at Su Bowu, the fear and anger in his eyes disappeared bit by bit...


    replaced by despair!


    "It''s... it''s the Gao family!"


    Liu Xiaodao finally understood what kind of answers the Su family and Zuo family wanted to get from themselves.


    They didn''t care about Jiang Ning of the East China Sea, let alone whether it was the killer of the other side.


    Even Su Mingquan and Zuo Sizhe died when they died, because these two people would not be of much help to the two big families.


    can borrow their deaths to attack the Gao family, or even let the two big families join forces to destroy the Gao family and break the balance of the three Shenghai families. This is the value of Su Mingquan and Zuo Sizhe!


    Annihilated the Gao family and Shenghai, the two of them are fighting each other!


    Liu Xiaodao suddenly understood at this moment. He fell to the ground, his lips murmured: "It is the Gao family...It is the Gao family who bought me and killed Su Mingquan...and Zuo Sizhe."


    "Huh, Gao family!"


    Zuo Tian shouted, "My Zuo family, I am at odds with you!"


    "Killing my Su family, Gao family, must pay for it with blood!"


    Subowu also shouted coldly.


    Liu Xiaodao didn''t understand until he died. Jiang Ning said that he had never considered letting him go. It was really no joke.


    All this was in Jiang Ning''s expectation, and even he would secretly set him a trap to blame the East China Sea... Jiang Ning knew.


    The voice in his ear became lighter and lighter. Liu Xiaodao only knew that the underground circle of Shenghai was going to be completely messed up, but all of this had nothing to do with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Xiaodao died!


    There were hundreds of people on the scene, and I heard Liu Xiaodao admit that it was the Gao family who bought him and ordered him to kill Su Mingquan and Zuo Sizhe!


    The Gao family, one of the three major families of Shenghai!


    For a time, the sound of rumbling, the Su family and Zuo family spoke one after another.


    "The Gao family''s murder of my Su family''s children is a provocation and humiliation to my Su family. Such blood feuds are not shared!"


    "Killing my people from the Zuo family, the Gao family is too arrogant, is it true that my Zuo family is no one!"


    Fight, it''s about to happen!


    The two big families are surprisingly tacit.


    No one thought that this would be the result.


    It was the Gao family who bought and ordered Liu Xiaodao to kill.


    This is challenging two big families at the same time!


    The two big families quickly took action, not only in the business of the above-ground circles, they attacked the Gao family, the people in the underground circle, and at the same time took violent revenge actions against the Gao family.


    There was almost no warning, and it suddenly broke out, which caught the Gao family by surprise and suffered a great loss.


    this moment.


    is still late at night.


    But the Gao family is brightly lit.


    Gao Shenghai, the head of the Gao family, was very calm, and was not annoyed by the sudden attack on him by the Su family and Zuo family, and there was not even the slightest mood swing on his face.


    He knows very well that both the Su family and the Zuo family want to go further and have a closer connection with the north.


    And take away their Gao family, and let this Shenghai only have their two families, which is the condition given by the northern side.


    "My Gao family is a branch of the northern Gao family. I have been in Shenghai for many years. Although the connection with the northern side is not close, it is not everyone who can start."


    Gao Shenghai frowned slightly, "I didn''t expect that the Su family and the Zuo family would rather die a son each, and take this opportunity to attack us."


    If the Gao family is gone, then Shenghai is the Su family who has the final say with Zuo family.


    He knows very well that those families in the north don''t want their own people to intervene in Shenghai. They just want to cultivate their own spokespersons, and use others'' hands to control these cities to obtain resources.


    The existence of the Gao family blocked their way.


    "Dad, they are coming fiercely. Yesterday, we lost a lot."


    The woman standing below, but only in her thirties, she is a heroic figure and looks no less imposing than a man.


    Gao Yali said that she will not marry in this life. This Gao family will still need her to inherit in the future.


    "I don''t know who it is, I blamed my Gao family in secret, and the two big families have to do it without listening to any explanation."


    She was a little angry, "I will lead people and kill them!"

 Chapter 475： Furious lunatic!

    Gao Shenghai shook his head.


    The person who killed Su Mingquan and Zuo Sizhe was not his Gao family, nor the Su family and Zuo family. The two of them just used this reason to do it.


    Where are you willing to listen to them explain.


    "The other party just wants to obliterate my Gao family, so why would they listen to us explain?"


    Gao Sheng Haidao, "Shrink the industry and let whatever is allowed. Don''t conflict with them, just keep the Gao family."


    "dad!"


    Gao Yali was angry, "They bullied us? Come on!"


    "As long as the Gao family is still in Shenghai, they will lose."


    Gao Shenghai said lightly.


    He turned his head and glanced, suddenly his expression changed: "Where is your brother?"


    Gao Yali''s heart moved: "This silly boy, don''t you know how to make a move?"


    "Bring him back now!"


    Gao Shenghai said coldly.


    "Yes."


    Gao Yali ran out immediately.


    Things suddenly become like this, Shenghai Underground Circle will definitely be in chaos.


    The Su family and the Zuo family are not practicing to form an alliance. While dealing with themselves, they must also guard against and deal with each other.


    are all old foxes.


    Gao Shenghai took out his cell phone and dialed a number, and soon it was connected over there.


    "What''s wrong with the north side?"


    Gao Shenghai asked, "My side is going to be messed up."


    "As long as your branch is still in prosperity, then we will not lose, hold on."


    On the other side of the phone, a hoarse voice came, and there was a moment of silence, and then he said, "I have wronged you all these years."


    Gao Shenghai didn''t say much, he hung up the phone, the ruthless light in his eyes gradually became stronger and stronger!


    "This hand in secret is really powerful."


    He murmured, his eyes were far-reaching, as if he saw a huge palm in the north, controlling everything!


    then.


    In an industry in the Gao family.


    "kill--!"


    The loud shout, like a huge thunder, instantly exploded.


    A figure, mad like a war dragon, holding an iron rod horizontally in both hands, rushed into the crowd, and smashed it crazily.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    The iron rods were too domineering, and they were so powerful that each rod directly smashed a person on the ground and couldn''t stand up anymore.


    "Dare to come to the site of my Gao family to make trouble! Seek death!"


    "Die to me!"


    "Go away!"


    The humanoid tyrannosaurus, as if tirelessly, was fierce with a long stick, hitting a person''s shoulder with a click, and the bone was broken!


    The long sticks in his hand were all shaken off his hands, but the man still kept on!


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    Several people from the Su family shouted loudly, still being beaten so that they had no idea of ??doing anything.


    This person in front of me is simply a lunatic!


    "retreat?"


    "Where are you going back!"


    At the door, Gao Yali brought people in and blocked the door directly. With a wave of his hand, "Don''t let go of any of them!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Within two minutes, no one from the Su family can still stand.


    was smashed and screamed again and again.


    "Tell the Su family, if you dare to come to my Gao family''s site to make trouble, I will hit your Su family and kill you all!"


    Gao Binsen¡¯s cold eyes, seeing the people of the Su family, one by one was frightened!


    This horrible man, this horrible man known as Wu Chi, is really terrible.


    "Dad let you go home."


    Gao Yali walked over and looked at Gao Bin¡¯s muscles. It was clear that if he was hit with a stick, he would be crippled if he didn''t die, and when someone hit him, it was like a tickle.


    My own martial arts brother has no interest in power, wealth, or status except for martial arts training.


    Even the future leader of the Gao family will be inherited by her sister.


    "go back?"


    Gao Bin gritted his teeth, "Others have bullied us and let me go back? I want to kill them all! Even if the two old thieves from Zuo Tian and Su Bowu come, I will do the same!"


    "This matter, someone is behind the scenes, I already have some clues."


    Gao Yali said, "Dad won''t let us care, but this time, I don''t want to listen to him."


    She has already got some clues. Before Liu Xiaodao died, she personally admitted that it was not the Gao family, but someone else. It was just that the Su family and Zuo family wanted to take this opportunity to attack the Gao family and deliberately blockade them. News!


    "Who!"


    Gao Bin no matter so many, whoever dared to seek death and cause their Gao family to suffer heavy losses, he would kill anyone!


    "Donghai, Jiangning!"


    Gao Yali''s eyes were cold, "He is in Shenghai now!"

 Chapter 476： Jiangning? I killed him!

    The strength of the three major families is beyond doubt.


    In Shenghai, there is no news that they can''t detect. Otherwise, after killing Zuo Sizhe silently and silently with Liu Xiaodao for so many years in Shenghai, he can escape calmly.


    This is like an airtight net. Anyone who enters the Shenghai cannot escape the eyes of the three big families.


    It was heard that someone was behind the scenes, making the Gao family a victim, and was besieged by the Su family and the Zuo family. Gao Bin¡¯s face was full of murderous aura!


    "Donghai? Jiang Ning? I killed him!"


    He roared, picked up the iron rod on the ground, and was about to rush out.


    "Stop!"


    Gao Yali couldn''t help but shouted, "Do you know where he is? What do you know about him?"


    "do not know!"


    Gao Bin said coldly, "I don''t need to know, whoever dares to harm my Gao family, I will kill anyone!"


    Go Yali has nothing to do with this Wu Chi brother, he is just a tendon.


    There is no tricky intestines, simple and rude, to deal with the enemy, it is just a mess, smashing people to death!


    "It is not yet confirmed that the ultimate man behind the scenes is this Jiangning of the East China Sea, a guy in a small city, I am afraid that he does not have this kind of energy yet,"


    Gao Yali thought more delicately, "What''s more, what is his motive?"


    Jiangning belongs to the East China Sea. She has heard that the East China Sea is now very famous and claims to be a forbidden place, and no one is allowed to make trouble there.


    This does not rule out that before Liu Xiaodao died, he wanted to borrow the prestige of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea to save his life.


    It is very dangerous to start rashly before investigating the matter.


    Even in such a complicated situation, Jiang Ning''s appearance in Shenghai is a very strange thing in itself.


    "I can''t control that much!"


    But Gao Bin was willing to listen, the long sticks bumped, creaked, and even splashed a bunch of sparks.


    "I would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go!"


    He roared and rushed out.


    Gao Yali yelled a few words from behind to no avail.


    "Miss, what do you do now?"


    Several confidantes said.


    "Temporarily shrink, but the Su and Zuo families, if they dare to come, you are welcome, come and kill one for me!"


    "Yes!"


    Gao Yali regretted a little, and told Gao Bin about Jiang Ning. This kid was too impulsive.


    However, she did have some doubts about Jiang Ning''s appearance in Shenghai.


    Why didn''t he show up? But when the Gao family was attacked by the Su family and the Zuo family, he showed up?


    "All things related to Jiang Ning, I will investigate clearly, except for his affairs in the East China Sea, as well as all his travels in Shenghai these days, all the trips, people I have seen, and places he has been to, all of them are clear!"


    "Yes!"


    "Miss, where is the young master?"


    "Let him go."


    Gao Yali said, "It''s okay to measure the depth of Jiangning."


    Nowadays, the Gao family is jointly attacked by the Su family and the Zuo family. The Gao family has suffered a great loss. Whether it can protect itself is still a question.


    If the northern clans can provide support, then she is not worried, but in recent years, the Gao family and the northern clans have not been closely connected. It is not easy to get support.


    It''s really the crisis of survival, she has to think of other ways.


    Jiang Ning''s appearance gave her a trace of guesswork, and likewise, she also had an alternative plan.


    The East China Sea Forbidden Land, perhaps, is the last chance for the Gao family!


    then.


    Gao Bin has already learned the whereabouts of Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning did not deliberately hide his whereabouts, otherwise, few people in the world would be able to find his trace.


    A not high-end hotel, even a bit remote.


    There is no security guard at the door, and there is no waiter at the front desk. The entire hotel has been booked by Jiangning, and there are no outsiders.


    "Where is the person? Find it for me!"

 Chapter 477： You can not

    Gao Bin took a few people and rushed in directly, without seeing any of them, he was suddenly a little confused.


    That Jiangning, did it run away?


    The people at the hotel, did they also run away?


    A few people rushed upstairs, and soon¡ª


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    A few people rolled down from upstairs again.


    Gao Bin''s face suddenly sank.


    When he looked up, Brother Dog was standing at the top of the stairs, staring at him condescendingly, and shouted angrily: "Where is the mess, dare to disturb my elder brother drinking tea!"


    "you wanna die!"


    Gao Bin grabbed the iron rod abruptly and pointed at Brother Gou, "Is Jiang Ning here!"


    Hearing Gao Bin calling Jiang Ning''s name directly, Gou''s face sank, and a few figures around him flashed. The second, sixth, seventh, and ninth child all appeared!


    Several people are staring at Gao Bin, their eyes are like evil wolves!


    Even a martial idiot like Gao Bin, like a madman, can''t help but shrink his eyes, and feel a trace of terrifying murderous aura from the people of Brother Gou!


    is a master!


    Gao Bin immediately had a judgment.


    It seems that Jiangning is not an ordinary person, and Donghai dare to call it a forbidden place, and it is not by blowing it out.


    But Gao Bin, there is no fear at all!


    He held an iron rod in each hand and rubbed each other, sparks splashed!


    "Jiangning, is it upstairs!"


    He burst out loudly, and the whole hall was reverberating and rumbling.


    Seeing that the few people in Brother Gou didn''t speak, Gao Bin stomped on his big feet and rushed directly up the stairs. The iron rod swept toward Brother Gou and others!


    "If you don''t say it, then I''ll call it up by myself!"


    "boom!"


    Brother Gou avoided the iron rod on the side of his body. The iron rod slammed on the guardrail, breaking the guardrail in an instant!


    "What a terrible power!"


    Brother Gou was surprised.


    Is this guy a lunatic!


    Such a terrifying power, if it is hit, the bones must be smashed.


    A guy like ¡¡¡¡ dared to attack and kill Jiang Ning, brother Gou and several people instantly entered a state of battle, ready to use battle formation techniques, and jointly killed this guy!


    A few people exchanged eyes, and they had to do it immediately.


    "Let him come up."


    Suddenly, at the entrance of the corridor, there was a voice.


    Huang Yuming stood there and said lightly, "Brother let him come up."


    Brother Gou loosened his fist, his eyes gradually shrunk, letting go.


    Gao Bin squinted his eyes, stared at Brother Dog, and said loudly: "Don''t go, I will kill Jiang Ning, and then fight with you!"


    In his opinion, these people are Jiang Ning''s bodyguards. They are indeed very strong, and they seem to have joint battle formation skills. If you encounter such a person, if you don''t fight a game, you will miss it in vain.


    Brother Gou just sneered.


    Kill Jiang Ning?


    Just this savage guy in front of me, still want to kill his big brother?


    Overweight!


    Gao Bin went straight upstairs, without even looking at someone like Huang Yuming, who has no power to restrain the chicken, and went straight to Jiang Ning, who was sitting in the lobby on the second floor and was drinking tea leisurely.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Gao Bin, who was two meters tall, stepped on the floor with his big feet, making a dull noise.


    He held an iron rod in his hand, pointed at Jiang Ning, and shouted: "You are Jiang Ning? I want to kill you!"


    Jiangning slowly picked up the tea cup, put it in front of his nose, smelled the tea, took a sip and then put it down.


    It seemed that Jiang Ning didn''t care at all when someone came to kill him.


    Then, he raised his head and glanced at Gao Bin.


    "kill me?"


    "You can not."


    "die!"


    Gao Bin didn''t talk nonsense at all, he let out a low growl, picked up the iron rod with both hands, and rushed directly towards Jiangning.


    The violent power, all on top of the two iron rods, hit Jiang Ning''s head fiercely!

 Chapter 478： Im waiting for you to beg me

    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, suddenly stretched out both hands, and instantly grabbed two iron rods, the chair under him burst into pieces in an instant!


    But Jiang Ning still maintained a sitting posture without sinking half a minute!


    Gao Bin''s eyes shrank suddenly, shocked in his heart!


    How can this be?


    His power is impossible for ordinary people to withstand. Even if it is a practicing family, no one dares to use his hands to pick up his own iron rod.


    This will directly break their palm bones!


    But Jiang Ning couldn''t help holding it, and unloading all his terrifying powers onto the chair, Jiang Ning was unscathed!


    "drink!"


    Gao Bin was furious, he felt humiliated.


    He has never been caught attack before, Jiang Ning is the first one.


    Gao Bin shouted, trying to pull out the iron rod and attack again, but he found that one end of the iron rod was grasped by Jiang Ning, and he couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Gao Bin looked at Jiang Ning in horror, and with a sudden force, his face flushed, but he still couldn''t escape.


    "Do you have this strength?"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, with a hint of disappointment on his face, "Shenghai''s famous mad dragon and martial artist is so powerful, it turned out to be just bragging."


    "You fart!"


    Gao Bin yelled, "I want to die!"


    He didn''t bother to pull out the iron rod, and directly let go of his hand, and he smashed Jiang Ning''s head with his punching fist.


    "boom!"


    Jiangning let go of the situation, and also punched!


    There was a loud noise, and Gao Bin took five or six steps back before stabilizing his figure. The arm that fell to his side was still a little numb, and was trembling slightly!


    And Jiang Ning, still Wensi hasn''t moved!


    The expression on Gao Bin''s face is a bit complicated.


    too strong!


    This Jiangning in front of me is too strong!


    How could there be such a strong person? Even the few masters in the north who have fought with them are afraid of their own power, and even a master close to the master level can''t limit themselves.


    Where is Jiang Ning in front of you?


    He made an understatement and blocked his attack, and even shook himself back.


    "Who are you!"


    "You don''t even know who I am, come and kill me?"


    Jiangning lost the iron rod, the stick clashed on the ground, and rolled back to Gao Bin''s feet, "Is it possible, you are here to die."


    "Kill me? Overpowered."


    Change to normal, someone dared to talk to himself like this, Gao Bin was already mad, picked up the iron rod and smashed it again!


    But at this moment, he didn''t move.


    "Did you frame my Gao family!"


    Gao Bin asked coldly.


    "It''s me, so what?"


    Jiangning said lightly, "It''s not me, so what?"


    Gao Bin gritted his teeth, he was a little aggrieved.


    When will he ask like this?


    I want to kill, just smash it!


    But now, he can''t beat Jiang Ning!


    "You can''t even protect your own home, so come to kill me? It''s ridiculous."


    Jiang Ning kicked another iron rod at his feet. The iron rod rolled on the ground, making a clanging sound, making Gao Bin''s face even more flushed.


    His weapon was kicked away by Jiang Ning.


    "The Su family and the Zuo family are about to kill you and go to your house. Are you still a waste of time with me?"


    Hearing this, Gao Bin''s expression changed: "What did you say?"


    "Wu Chi, I think it''s an idiot."


    Jiangning shook his head, ignored it, pulled a chair, sat down again, and continued to make tea.


    Gao Bin immediately picked up the iron rod on the ground, turned and strode away, walked to the door, and turned his head to look at Jiang Ning.


    "I will come back to kill you!"


    "No, you will come and beg me,"


    Jiangning held the teapot and poured a cup of tea, "I''m waiting for you to come and beg me."

 Chapter 479： See who kills more!

    After speaking, he ignored it.


    Gao Bin didn''t say anything, and immediately took the people and hurried towards the Gao family.


    The people of the Su family and the Zuo family dared to kill the Gao family directly, they were looking for death!


    No one thought that the Su Family and Zuo Family were so crazy.


    They had no plans to slowly devour the Gao family at all. They had an excuse to start at first, so they had to go all out and destroy the Gao family directly!


    And the Gao family, the most powerful master, is Gao Bin, this terrifying monster with infinite power.


    Even a martial arts master close to the master level can hardly resist.


    But now, it is the Su family and the Zuo family joining forces!


    Zuo Tian and Su Bowu are two people, the two are comparable in strength to Can Jian, close to the master''s master.


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    A figure flew out horizontally, and there was no sound in the air.


    Gao''s gate, kicked open!


    "boom!"


    Zuo Tian stepped in and said loudly, "Gao Shenghai, are you ready to die? Hahahaha!"


    "You killed my descendants of the Zuo family, this blood feud, I will report today!"


    He didn''t even want to wait two more days.


    "And my Su''s family!"


    There was another scream, and Subowu grabbed one of Gao''s subordinates in his hands, and with a click, he broke his neck directly!


    "Killing my descendants of the Su family, I can''t wait to repay him for this grudge!"


    Two masters appear at the same time, who can stop the Gao family?


    "Protect the owner!"


    Gao Yali shouted loudly. A dozen masters around him immediately surrounded Gao Shenghai.


    She clenched her silver teeth, looked at Zuo Tian and Su Bowu warily, and shouted, "Su family and Zuo family, so impatient, do you want to destroy my Gao family!"


    "Could it be that you are not afraid to offend the Gao family in the north and our clan!"


    "Huh, little girl, it''s useless to threaten us."


    Zuo Tian said with disdain, "The Gao family in the north, it''s not bad that you can defend yourself."


    "This Shenghai does not require the existence of large families in the north. This is not in compliance."


    Gao Yali snorted angrily.


    Sure enough, all this is a conspiracy. The Su Family and Zuo Family have long wanted to destroy the Gao Family and let this Shenghai become the site of their spokesperson family.


    This is the rule of the game for those people with northern surnames.


    Their Gao family obviously broke this rule, so they are dissatisfied!


    "You two, who are you going to run for?"


    Gao Shenghai looked at the two people and seemed very calm.


    The two masters who are close to the master level have done it themselves. His Gao family is in a bit of trouble today.


    The northern Gao family clan did not send a master, and Gao Bin is not there at the moment, who can deal with them?


    There were originally three families, each with masters, each other''s well water did not offend the river, the three legs stand together, and no one dares to do it easily.


    But now, the Su Family and Zuo Family have found an excuse to join forces, how could they let this peerless opportunity to kill the Gao Family go.


    "Say so much what to do."


    Subowu stared at Gao Shenghai, squinting his eyes and said, "Killing pays for life, it is justified!"


    "You Gao family, kill my Su family and Zuo family descendants, then I will kill all of your Gao family today and avenge them!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Bowu rushed out, as fast as lightning!


    "Stop him!"


    Gao Yali burst out, "Protect the Patriarch!"


    More than a dozen masters all swept past.


    And Zuo Tian also moved, more than a dozen masters divided into two sides, not even opponents.


    "kill!"


    Subowu laughed, "Zuo Tian, ??see who kills more!"

 Chapter 480： Hidden very deep

    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Zuo Tian and Su Bowu two masters, no one can stop them at all.


    The two were on the left and the other on the right.


    only met, two people were beheaded!


    "Protect the owner!"


    Gao Yali shouted loudly, and more people rushed over to stand in front of Gao Shenghai.


    Gao Shenghai didn''t say a word, his face was calm, as if he wouldn''t frown even if he was going to die in the next moment.


    "kill!"


    Zuo Tian opened up the killing ring.


    Tonight is a good time to wash the Gao family in blood and remove the Gao family from Shenghai!


    None of them will miss such an opportunity!


    Subowu is even more violent, his palm is like a knife, and the knife is urging his life!


    "Stop him!"


    Gao Yali was anxious, and said angrily, "Today you broke into my Gao''s house, it''s a big deal!"


    She gave a sweet cry and was about to rush out, but was stopped by Gao Shenghai.


    "Yali."


    Gao Shenghai glanced at her, "Come here."


    Gao Yali ran over immediately.


    "Dad, don''t worry, my people are all here, this bright old man, why can''t we stop us!"


    She gritted her silver teeth, "I won''t let them succeed!"


    "you listen to me."


    Gao Shenghai glanced at Zuo Tian and Su Bowu, "The Su family and Zuo family have wanted to destroy my Gao family for many years. They will not let this opportunity pass today."


    "The northern clans are unable to support them."


    Gao Shenghai''s words made Gao Yali''s heart sink.


    There is no way for the Gao family in the north to provide rescue?


    It was too difficult for her Gao family to confront the Su family and Zuo family.


    Even if all the people under her hands are dead, they may not be able to keep the Gao family!


    "They want to continue the agent game, they won''t allow the Gao family to exist."


    Gao Sheng Kaidao, "But you have to persist."


    "dad¡­¡­"


    Gao Yali faintly felt something was wrong, Gao Shenghai''s tone of speech was like leaving a last word.


    "I know that this day is coming sooner or later. Don''t resent the person behind the scenes. He did nothing wrong. I waited for this person for more than ten years."


    The aura on Gao Shenghai''s body suddenly began to change.


    Those eyes gradually became colder and full of murderous aura!


    "dad!"


    Gao Yali exclaimed, since she was a child, she didn''t know that her father was also a master.


    This kind of momentum is no weaker than Zuo Tian and Su Bowu!


    "This Shenghai underground circle should be turned over and cleaned and cleaned!"


    Gao Shenghai moved abruptly, not moving like a mountain, moving like a violent storm, extremely ferocious, "Hidden for so many years, and finally can do it again."


    "Boom¡ª¡ª"


    Gao Shenghai rushed out suddenly and rushed directly towards Zuo Tian. With a terrifying aura, Zuo Tian''s eyes shrank suddenly.


    "So fast!"


    boom!


    Before he could react, Gao Shenghai was already close to him, and the two of them threw a punch at the same time and slammed into each other.


    Zuo Tian''s face changed slightly, and he took a dozen steps back, while Gao Shenghai only took three steps back!


    What a powerful strength!


    "Gao Shenghai, you hide so deep!"


    Zuo Tian coldly snorted, "It seems that your Gao family really can''t stay."


    "What do you think my Gao family is for, staying in Shenghai for?"


    Gao Shenghai slowly raised his fist, "Just to suppress your Su family and Zuo family!"


    Actually, it is to monitor the former Qingmen and Hongmen!


    "Wishful thinking!"


    Su Bowu shot the person in front of him with a palm, stood with Zuo Tian, ??and stared at Gao Shenghai, "Today, I will kill you when I wait!"

 Chapter 481： break out!

    "ßÝ!"


    "ßÝ!"


    The two people seemed to suddenly become in harmony, one left and the other right, one behind the other, directly rushing away.


    Gao defeated Hai Si without fear. With one enemy and two, he immediately fought against Zuo Tian and Su Bowu.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Three masters fight together, earth-shattering!


    Gao Shenghai''s strength is even higher than the other two.


    Even if Zuo Tian and Subowu joined forces, they still fell faintly.


    very scary!


    Gao Yali was dumbfounded.


    She didn''t even know that her father was so powerful, he had never shown his strength in front of her.


    Seeing the three people fighting fiercely in front of him, Gao Yali was still worried.


    The two masters of the Su family and the Zuo family are both powerful players close to the master level. Gao Shenghai is one enemy and two, and will eventually be exhausted.


    "Gao Bin! Where are you! Why haven''t you come back!"


    She was anxious.


    If Gao Bin is still here, at least Gao Shenghai has a helping hand, and the pressure will be much less.


    She shouldn''t tell Gao Bin that Jiangning is Shenghai''s business.


    Suddenly, Gao Yali''s heart trembled. The source of this news is probably a trap!


    The people in Su''s and Zuo''s family, deliberately revealed it?


    is too cruel!


    They had already been right. Once Gao Bin knew the news, he would definitely go to Jiang Ning to ask him clearly, so as to take this opportunity to kill the Gao family in a big way.


    asshole!


    is too insidious!


    Gao Yali watched her father fight with the two, but she couldn''t help at all.


    She can only expect Gao Bin to come back quickly, otherwise, the Gao family will be really in trouble tonight!


    "boom!"


    Gao Shenghai slapped two people at the same time, and after sliding for a long time, he stabilized his figure, his complexion flushed, and he gritted his teeth to prevent the boiling blood from spraying out.


    "Hahaha, Gao Shenghai, Gao Shenghai, I didn''t expect you to hide so deep,"


    Subowu laughed, "If I fight you alone, I''m afraid I will die!"


    "It''s a pity, in the end tonight, the person who died will be you!"


    He looked at each other with Zuo Tian, ??and they were very shocked. Gao Shenghai was too strong. Whether it was either of them, fighting Gao Shenghai alone would be a dead end.


    Fortunately, the two of them joined forces.


    "Stop talking nonsense, kill him immediately, otherwise the savage will come back, and things will be even more troublesome!"


    Gao Bin hasn''t come back yet, they deliberately released the news, knowing that once Gao Bin learns that Jiang Ning is related to this matter, he will definitely go to Jiang Ning to inquire about it because of his temper.


    took this opportunity to destroy the Gao family!


    They didn''t expect Gao Shenghai to hide so deep. Fortunately, the two of them came together. Otherwise, it would be his Su Family and Zuo Family who would eventually fall!


    "kill--"


    The two people no longer have the slightest reservation, exploding their strongest strength.


    The ultimate move is complete!


    rumbling!


    fists and feet, making a loud noise!


    The violent fight made Gao Yali more and more frightened.


    Zuo Tian and Su Bowu both had hidden strength.


    "dad¡­¡­"


    She was worried, but she wanted to help, but she couldn''t help at all.


    This level of master fights, she can''t get in at all.


    "Gao Bin! Where are you Gao Bin!"


    She was so anxious that her eyes were red, clenching her fists, staring at the fight between Gao Shenghai and Su Bowu, her heart was suspended, and she couldn''t calm down.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, Zuo Tian made a sneak attack and hit Gao Shenghai''s chest with a fist. Immediately, the two took advantage of Gao Shenghai''s flaws. The offensive was suddenly fierce and murderous!

 Chapter 482： One dead and two wounded!

    Everything is between the electric light and flint.


    too fast!


    Gao Shenghai raised his head, too late to dodge, he will definitely hit one of the two killers.


    He didn''t even think about dodge at all, his face was extremely calm from beginning to end.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Subowu''s palm knife hit Gao Shenghai''s shoulder, and Gao Shenghai''s long legs slammed Zuo Tian''s heart.


    Two loud noises in succession, Zuo Tian and Gao Shenghai both flew out and hit the ground heavily.


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    Gao Shenghai opened his mouth and wowed, spit out a large mouthful of blood, his face suddenly turned pale.


    "dad!"


    Gao Yali''s heart was instantly pulled.


    She rushed over, and Gao Shenghai immediately raised his hand, telling her not to come over!


    "what--"


    Zuo Tian''s mouth overflowed with blood and his chest was sunken. With this kick, he almost kicked him to death!


    Gao Shenghai would rather take the hand of Subowu than attack himself.


    He is so smart!


    If Gao Shenghai chooses to avoid, then Gao Shenghai must have become a corpse at this moment.


    The battle between masters can be divided into wins and losses!


    "kill him!"


    Zuo Tian gritted his teeth and shouted.


    Subowu sneered.


    At this moment, Zuo Tian and Gao Shenghai were both seriously injured. He even wanted to kill the two directly!


    The top priority is of course to kill Gao Shenghai!


    "Send you on the road!"


    Seeing Gao Shenghai lying there, he couldn''t even stand up, how could Subowu miss this opportunity?


    A little bit under his feet, he swept over in an instant, his palm was like a knife, and he slashed at Gao Shenghai''s head!


    "ßÝ!"


    Just in the palm of his hand, the moment he approached Gao Shenghai, Gao Shenghai''s eyes shrank suddenly, and he suddenly roared, his muscles and bones crackled, his hands were sticking out, and he directly grabbed Su Bowu''s arm.


    "Crack!"


    Su Bowu''s arm was directly broken by Gao Shenghai!


    And his palm slashed on Gao Shenghai''s head!


    "Crack!"


    Gao Shenghai''s eyes widened, his skull cracked, and blood flowed down his forehead all at once...


    "Pump!"


    Gao Shenghai fell heavily, still keeping his eyes open.


    And Subowu''s arm was broken, and he was almost torn off alive!


    If it weren''t for his quick response, I don''t know who is dead!


    He took a dozen steps back quickly, his face was very ugly.


    I want to kill Zuo Tian again, but he still has more than enough energy.


    "dad!"


    Gao Yali''s voice became hoarse.


    She watched Gao Shenghai fall, her eyes red instantly, and she screamed: "Kill them! Kill them for me!"


    The remaining masters saw that the Patriarch had died in battle, and they rushed over like crazy beasts, even if they were dead, they would give Gao Sheng posters revenge!


    "I can''t help myself!"


    Zuo Tian and Su Bowu were seriously injured, but they were still nothing to deal with these ordinary masters.


    Gao Yali rushed to Gao Shenghai, knelt on the ground, held Gao Shenghai in both hands, and shouted: "Dad! Dad! Hold on! Hold on! Hold on, I''ll call you a doctor, I''ll take you to see a doctor right away!"


    Gao Shenghai''s eyes widened, the light in his pupils has dissipated...


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Zuo Tian and Su Bowu slaughtered the Quartet, even if they were seriously injured, they still shot wildly.


    Suddenly, Zuo Tian''s ear moved.


    "Gao Bin is back!"


    Gu didn''t want to say anything. He kicked the person in front of him a little bit and jumped up the wall and fled, and Su Bowu did the same, without stopping at all.


    They are all seriously injured, and if they run into the violent savage Gao Bin, they will have to die here tonight!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Gao Bin rushed in, with two iron rods in his hands, violently waving, but only the backs of Zuo Tian and Su Bowu could be seen flashing past the wall.


    He wanted to chase, but saw Gao Shenghai fall to the ground, Gao Yali was already crying.


    "dad!"


    Gao Bin roared, his eyes red.


    He is late!


    The whole Gao family was crying, blood was flowing on the ground, Gao Shenghai had no breath, and fell into Gao Yali''s arms.


    "Pump!"


    Gao Bin knelt down and hit the ground with a fist, and the slab cracked instantly!


    "Su family, Zuo family, I am at odds with you!"


    Gao Bin roared.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 483： Condolences

    The news spread out soon.


    The result was one death and two injuries.


    No one thought that Gao Shenghai would hide so deeply.


    Both the Su family and Zuo family speculated that they knew that the Gao family definitely had a master, but they never saw it. Unexpectedly, it was Gao Shenghai.


    There are two masters in the Gao family. If you wait for Gao Bin to grow up, it will be even more difficult to destroy the Gao family.


    Until the two masters returned home, they still had lingering fears.


    The head of the Gao family, Gao Shenghai, died, and the entire Gao family suffered heavy casualties. All of this only happened in a short period of time.


    The news was delivered to Jiang Ning the first time.


    He had expected it a long time ago.


    From when he went to the hospital to find Liu Xiaodao and asked him to tear open the hole in the underground circle of Shenghai, all this was within Jiang Ning''s expectation.


    "Gao Shenghai is dead, Su Bowu and Zuo Tian are injured,"


    Huang Yuming took a deep breath, "I didn''t expect that this Gao Shenghai turned out to be a master, hiding too deeply."


    "How is the Gao family now?"


    Jiangning asked.


    "Total contraction, let everything you can let go. Gao Yali now controls the overall situation and is holding a funeral for Gao Shenghai. I am afraid that it will be reported to the revival family and Zuo family soon."


    His eyes moved, "Brother, are we going to do it."


    Waiting for this day, Jiang Ning should have been waiting for some days.


    Jiangning¡¯s plan to go north, this Shenghai is a vital part, he is the big hand, in control of everything!


    "No hurry, the water is not muddy enough."


    Jiangning shook his head, "The water is not muddy enough, and there are some big fish, so I won¡¯t come out."


    This time, only Gao Shenghai came out. The northern shadow behind the Su family and the Zuo family hasn''t moved yet.


    If Jiang Ning wants to do something, he must uproot these people and all their networks!


    Huang Yuming nodded: "I understand, the old eight will be in Shenghai tomorrow."


    "Well, it''s coming soon."


    Jiangning looked at Shenghai in the night, "Soon, this place will become more beautiful."


    There was a hint of meaning in his eyes.


    "North, the person staring at me, this time, I will take the initiative to let you see me, then what will you do next?"


    Shenghai¡¯s movement is so big that it is impossible for the North to not notice it. Especially, it involves the East China Sea. As long as it is a caring person, it is not difficult to find that there is a shadow of its own.


    Especially that person, who hides extremely deeply and controls everything secretly, even those so-called big family families are just tools in his hands.


    Now, Jiang Ning''s hand is to tear [Penquge www.sbiquge.xyz] into the darkness and pull the other party out!


    "Let''s go."


    Jiangning got up and said lightly, "Gao Shenghai died. It''s a pity to speak of it. In Shenghai, he is also regarded as a person of high morals. Since we are in Shenghai, we should go to express our condolences."


    Gao Jia, immersed in grief.


    The three major clan battles have already had results, one death and two injuries shocked the entire Shenghai.


    Everyone knows that this is not over, or even just the beginning!


    Gao Shenghai is dead, and Zuo Tian and Su Bowu, the two masters, were also injured. The Gao family still has a madman, Gao Bin, and he won¡¯t wait too late for revenge.


    But today, the Gao family has only one thing, a funeral for Gao Shenghai.


    Throughout Shenghai, many celebrities from all walks of life have come, no matter whether it is in the underground circles or the underground circles, many people come to express their condolences.


    The Gao family has been in Shenghai for so many years and has a very wide network of contacts. If such a thing happens, the head of the family will die. Some people worry that the Gao family will be devastated and be annexed by the Su family and Zuo family.


    But people who know the details of the Gao family don¡¯t worry, after all, the Gao family in Shenghai is just a branch of the northern Gao family.


    The tree behind ¡¡¡¡ is big enough, how can it be knocked down by ordinary people?


    "Bow!"


    "Second bow!"


    "Three bows!"


    "Family responds!"


    Sadness and joy make people feel heavy. Gao Yali and Gao Bin knelt in front of the mourning hall and kowtow to those who came to express their condolences.


    Gao Bin said nothing, kneeling there with his head down, with a murderous air on his face!


    He wants revenge!


    I wanted to wait for the people from the Su family and Zuo family to be killed before giving Gao Shenghai a funeral, but Gao Yali disagreed.


    Now, Gao Yali is the head of the family, and her sister has the final say.


    "Yali, don''t be too sad, sorrow."


    An elder walked up to Gao Yali and Gao Bin and sighed, "When things have reached this point, you two brothers and sisters should also think about retreat."


    Gao Bin suddenly raised his head and glared at him!

 Chapter 484： idiot

    Retreat?


    There is no retreat between the Su family and the Zuo family now!


    is not his Gao family!


    As soon as he was about to speak, Gao Yali immediately stopped him with her eyes, not letting him speak.


    "Yes, what Guo Lao said is that we should really think about retreat."


    She stared at the old man in front of her, "In the words of Mr. Guo, what do you think our Gao family should do now?"


    "Seek peace."


    The old man smiled bitterly, "No matter what, life is the most important thing. The three big families fight each other. No matter who falls in the end, it is Shenghai''s loss."


    "Yali, if your siblings can value me, I can help you go to the Su family to intercede with the Zuo family."


    Gao Yali sneered: "They killed my father, and my Gao family still want to intercede?"


    "Today is not for the past,"


    Old Guo shook his head and said, "The Gao family wants to keep blood..."


    "Fart your mother!"


    Gao Bin couldn''t bear it, sneered, and sternly shouted, "You are not dead, and you want my Gao family to bow your head and intercede with them? What peace of mind are you!"


    "Go tell the Su family and Zuo family, wash your neck and wait for me, I will kill all of them!"


    He was about to move his hands, and Guo Lao''s face turned pale with fright.


    was punched by Gao Bin, his old life is gone!


    "You calm down! You calm down!"


    Guo Lao stepped back again and again, his face was pale, and he dared not say any more, and hurried away.


    Gao Bin was furious.


    If it weren''t in front of his father''s mourning hall, he would punch this old thing to death.


    Several people came to persuade their brothers and sisters to bow their heads to the Su family and Zuo family to save their lives. Gao Yali could bear it, even if she was angry, she would not lose her position.


    And Gao Bin directly squeezed the iron rod put aside, scared the few people dare not say any more, and left in a desperate manner.


    "These people are not here to mourn Dad at all."


    Gao Yali can of course see it.


    These people are here to be lobbyists to defeat his Gao family¡¯s psychological defenses!


    The Su family and the Zuo family are really cruel.


    "When the funeral is done, I will kill those two old things and avenge my dad!"


    Gao Bin said calmly.


    "East China Sea, Jiangning is here!"


    Suddenly, there was a roll call at the door, and Gao Yali and Gao Bin both raised their heads at the same time.


    Jiangning?


    Jiang Ning from the East China Sea, why is he here!


    Jiangning stepped in, followed by Huang Yuming.


    "You dare to come!"


    Gao Bin yelled, and the whole person bounced off the ground, holding the iron rod in both hands, and rushed directly towards Jiang Ning!


    is this person!


    This person killed his dad!


    If Jiang Ning hadn''t appeared in Shenghai, would these things happen?


    Even if Gao Shenghai was not killed by Jiang Ning, all of this must have nothing to do with him.


    "I will kill you!"


    Gao Bin, like a wild beast, rushed away, Jiang Ning stood there, Vince did not move, but frowned slightly.


    "Stop it!"


    Gao Yali stood up and stopped Gao Bin, "Mr. Jiang is here to express condolences to my dad. You must not be rude."


    "sister!"


    Gao Bin is anxious.


    "You don''t listen to what I said?"


    Gao Yali turned her head and glanced at Gao Bin.


    Gao Bin gritted his teeth, gave Jiang Ning a hard look, and had to put down the iron rod in his hand.


    If he really rushes over, I am afraid he will have to give Gao Bin another funeral today.


    "Mr. Jiang."


    Gao Yali looked at Jiang Ning. He didn''t expect that the man who made Donghai a forbidden land was so young.


    She has heard a lot about what happened in the East China Sea. The fall of Master Fu has turned the provincial capital into a whirlpool. I don''t know how many people have been swept away.


    Even the Yang family in the southeast region, and the Jianzhou Five Tigers and other famous people, their fall seems to have something to do with this person.


    "After hearing the bad news, I would like to express my condolences, Miss Gao, please."


    Jiang Ning nodded, took the three sticks of incense, and walked to the mourning hall of Gao Shenghai.


    "Bow!"


    "Second bow!"


    "Three bows!"


    "Family responds!"


    Gao Yali and Gao Bin bowed to Jiangning.


    "Mr. Jiang and my Gao family, who have never lived before, came here to express condolences. I am very grateful."


    Gao Yali said, "Watch tea."


    Jiangning didn''t say anything, sitting on the side, soon someone brought tea.


    The funeral continued. It lasted until ten o''clock in the evening. Jiang Ning sat there without saying a word or doing anything.


    After a long time, most of the guests had dispersed, and Jiang Ning was still sitting there.


    "What are you still doing here?"


    Gao Bin''s tone was full of anger, "Hurry up! Otherwise, I can''t help but kill you!"


    "Can you kill me?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I didn''t go, because your sister kept me. Not because of you idiot."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, you are an idiot, and your father died because you were stupid. You were transferred away from the mountain. Then they had the opportunity to start. Your departure directly caused the Gao family to fall into the abyss completely.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Gao Bin was shaking all over, but he knew that Jiang Ning was right.


    If he did not leave and stayed at home, even if the two masters of the Zuo family and the Su family came, they would definitely not be able to kill Gao Shenghai!


    "All of this, you are making a ghost, right?"


    "Stupid still."


    Jiangning shook his head, "You can continue to be stupid until the Gao family is completely destroyed."


    "Arrogant!"


    Gao Bin scolded angrily, "It will only be the Zuo family and the Su family who die!"


    "Is it?"


    Jiang Ning suddenly laughed.

 Chapter 485： Et al

    "What do you mean?"


    Gao Bin''s face sank.


    He didn''t have a good impression of Jiang Ning at first, and now he dare to say strange things here.


    Only when Gao Shenghai''s funeral was over, he went to destroy the Su family and Zuo family.


    It will only be the Su family and the Zuo family who die!


    "Gao Bin!"


    Gao Yali came over, "Don''t be rude."


    "sister."


    Gao Bin gritted his teeth, "This kid is talking nonsense, he said..."


    "Be busy, I''ll entertain Mr. Jiang."


    Gao Bin took a deep breath, held back his anger, and said nothing.


    Looking at Jiang Ning in front of him, Gao Yali felt a little complicated.


    Gao Shenghai said, don''t hate the person behind, the Jiang Ning in front of you is probably the person behind the scenes, but this seems to be impossible at all.


    A small Jiangning, how could it disturb the underground circle of Shenghai?


    Behind this, there are many northern families playing games!


    She has found out that the Zuo family has taken refuge in the Song family in the north, while the Su family has taken refuge in the Tie family in the north. These two big family families are both mainstays in the north and are strong!


    Even if compared to the Gao family clan, it is not inferior.


    This time, there was an accident in the Gao family of Shenghai, and the northern clans could not support it. Gao Yali knew that things had become very difficult.


    Is this Jiang Ning, the king of the forbidden land in the East China Sea, that can be shaken?


    impossible.


    absolutely impossible!


    "Mr. Jiang came to Shenghai, why?"


    Gao Yali poured a cup of tea for Jiangning, and said lightly, ¡°My Gao family has suffered a sudden change. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Jiang knew beforehand.¡±


    She asked very directly.


    "knowledge."


    Jiangning answered more directly.


    Gao Yali''s pupils shrank.


    "Do you know the death of my father?"


    "knowledge."


    Gao Yali was trembling, and the teapot she was holding was almost spilled.


    She stared straight at Jiang Ning, was silent for a moment, then said: "Then why don''t you stop it."


    After asking, Gao Yali regretted it.


    This kind of question is too stupid.


    Jiangning and her Gao family are not relatives, they want to offend the Su and Zuo families at the same time, and may even offend the two large families in the north behind them. Who would want to do this kind of thing?


    Those two giants, if they are really angry, the forbidden area in the East China Sea, I am afraid that they will disappear completely overnight!


    "Because he must die."


    Jiang Ning said, "This point, I think your father knows better than me."


    Gao Yali''s eyes trembled.


    Jiang Ning''s words are so similar to those that Gao Shenghai said before his death.


    When Gao Shenghai explained the funeral, he was very calm. It seemed that he had waited for this day for a long, long time. He died, but it was relief.


    That person he said to wait is Jiang Ning?


    What exactly is going on.


    "A lot of things, if you see too much, you will be desperate, and when you are desperate, you will want to change.


    What Jiang Ning said, Gao Yali did not understand, "But some people are unable to change, or do not have the courage to change, or even dare not change, your father, he has the courage, but he is not capable."


    "You mean, my dad, can only use his own death to change the things in your mouth?"


    Gao Yali smiled strangely.


    But it seems, she feels she is right again.


    She clearly couldn''t understand what Jiang Ning was talking about, but she seemed to understand all of a sudden.


    is like suddenly falling into a huge whirlpool!


    There are a pair of eyes staring at him around him, and if he is not careful, it will be overwhelming.


    When my father was the head of the house, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s how it felt.


    "His sacrifice is worthwhile."


    Gao Yali suddenly felt that Jiang Ning, who was sitting in front of her, was unfathomable!


    He is like a cloud of fog, which makes people unable to see at all. What is his truest appearance.


    "You come to Gaojia tonight..."


    "Naturally wait for someone."


    "Who is waiting for?"


    "They will come soon."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 486： Hole cards

    then.


    Su''s house!


    The people from the Zuo family are also here.


    Zuo Chunqiu, the Patriarch of the Zuo Family, and Zuo Tian, ??are sitting in the lobby of the Su Family at this moment.


    In the main seat, Su Bowen and Su Bowu were seated.


    The two big families have been fighting against each other for many years, and even now, they are still rivals, but they are still sitting together at this moment.


    Because they have more important things that must be done first.


    Is it possible to cooperate temporarily before obtaining common interests?


    "The meaning of the northern side is obvious."


    Su Bowen said, "After the Gao family is destroyed, your Zuo family will fight with my Su family again. That is a competition in the rules."


    "No one can challenge the rules,"


    Zuo Chunqiu said, "If you want to get out of the rules, there is only one dead end."


    The two turned their heads, and Guo Lao, standing below, arched his hands.


    "They refuse to bow their heads."


    Guo Lao said, "Gao Bin said, as soon as the funeral is over, he will come to take your lives."


    "Huh, boy, I really thought I was a little capable."


    Zuo Tian sneered.


    They asked Guo Lao and others to go and persuade the Gao family to persuade the Gao family to paralyze their psychological defense. Gao family will not stay anymore.


    is not only the Gao family in Shenghai, but also the Gao family in the north!


    "Let''s do it."


    Sub-Wen spoke, à§à§à§, three figures stood out.


    Each momentum is very, extremely powerful!


    "Then do it."


    Zuo Chunqiu also spoke, and the three people around him also stood out.


    These are the hidden masters in their family!


    Both sides have shown their cards.


    On the bright side, only Su Bowu and Zuo Tian are two powerful masters close to the master level, but in fact, they still have many masters, and this is their background.


    And the Gao family, the hidden Gao Shenghai is dead, who can stop it?


    "Tonight, let the Gao family completely disappear from Shenghai. From tomorrow on, your Zuo family and my Su family will each have their own abilities."


    Subobman said loudly.


    Zuo Chunqiu sneered and stood up: "That''s what I meant!"


    finished speaking, and walked away directly.


    And the six people disappeared as soon as they flashed.


    Watching the Zuo family leave, Su Mingchang squinted his eyes and said: "Dad, I''m ready, I will only wait for tomorrow, then I will do something to the Zuo family!"


    "Mingwei is already preparing."


    Subowen said sensibly, "One month, I only give you one month. This Shenghai must be under the control of my Su family!"


    He did not expect that the Zuo family has many children and they are usually active on the ground, but today they discovered that all of them are very skilled, not weaker than that of Gao Bin.


    To slaughter the Gao family tonight, it is simply easy.


    Zuojia, it''s so hidden!


    Of course, his Su family is not weak.


    Today is the time to show their respective backgrounds. Tomorrow, there will be even more crazy fights!


    This Shenghai is destined to fall into the control of his Su Family.


    then.


    Late at night, the lights of the Gao family are still bright.


    Gao Yali sat there, her expression a bit sluggish.


    "What did you say, anyone else will come?"


    She couldn''t believe it. The masters of the Su family and Zuo family were not Zuo Tian and Su Bowu. Could there be others?


    I can think about it in a blink of an eye, my father can hide so deeply, how can Su Family and Zuo Family not.


    "They have already come."


    Jiangning picked up the teacup without raising his head.


    As soon as the voice fell, a few corpses flew in!

 Chapter 487： Waiting for them for a long time

    oom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Three loud noises in succession, the three men of the Gao family flew in directly, killing them when they landed!


    "who!"


    Gao Bin burst out, and suddenly a group of people rushed out.


    dare to make trouble in front of the mourning hall and find death!


    "Kakkaka!"


    Two iron rods were held tightly in his hands. Gao Bin''s anger was frantic. There was nowhere to vent his anger. He saw six figures walking in from the door, and his eyes suddenly shrank.


    "It''s you!"


    The six people in front of him, three each from the Su family and the Zuo family.


    These three people are very familiar to him, and he has even met a few times on weekdays.


    The three people in the Su family are all children of Su Bowu. They never show up and are only active on the ground. Gao Bin didn''t even know that they were capable and so powerful.


    And the three people in the Zuo family are Zuo Chunqiu''s son, and Zuo Sizhe''s elder brothers, who are also active in the above-ground circles, and even have a very high status in the above-ground circles.


    Gao Bin did not expect that they would hide so deeply.


    "Yes, tonight, my two families will join forces to destroy the Gao family!"


    Zuo Shangfeng, the eldest son of the Zuo family, clenched his fists, his knuckles creaked, "I heard that you have been training all your muscles and bones, and your strength is immense. This Sheng Hai said that the younger generation, you are the strongest. Tonight, this statement is just Won''t exist anymore."


    "His life is mine."


    The Su family spoke up, "I want this kid''s life."


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    The people of the Gao family are densely packed. Before the mourning hall, there are hundreds of people. These are all the elites of Gao Yali. Except for the dozens of masters, the others are also good.


    She had arranged it a long time ago, and she was worried about what would happen before the mourning hall.


    Although she doesn''t believe it, but at this moment, her heartbeat is still fierce.


    "Do you know they will come?"


    She looked at Jiang Ning, her face was full of disbelief, Jiang Ning actually knew everything.


    This can''t be arranged by him, it can only be guessed and determined by him, but every step of the matter is under Jiang Ning''s control, so how terrible is he?


    "I have been waiting for them for a long time."


    Jiangning looked up at the six people.


    They can be regarded as the real trump cards of the Zuo family and the Su family.


    is not only about their strength, but about their potential and future.


    Even if you kill Zuo Chunqiu or Su Bowen, the Su Family and Zuo Family will not have a big impact, because the people they cultivated in secret can inherit the position of Patriarch at the first time. The two big families are still the two big families. !


    It''s not Jiang Ning''s style to cut the grass without removing the roots.


    And now, these roots are all exposed.


    "boom!"


    In the far compound, the two sides have already fought, and there is no mercy at all!


    shot, it is a killer move, sword light sword shadow, blood splashing!


    Gao Yali suddenly became anxious.


    The strength of these six people is so strong!


    Almost everyone is not weaker than Gao Bin. At this moment, two people besieged Gao Bin, while the other four, like wolves into the flock, wantonly slaughtered other Gao''s masters.


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    "what--"


    "Crack¡ª¡ª"


    Ordinary people are not the opponents of these six people at all. In front of them, they are like chickens, and they are vulnerable to a blow!


    In just a few minutes, more than a dozen people have been beheaded!


    Blood shed all over the ground, and even stumps of limbs flew horizontally and fell in front of Gao Yali.


    Her heart is beating violently, even if the Gao family has always been in control of the underground circle, she has never seen such a cruel scene.


    Her hands are shaking.


    took a deep breath, and his chest rose and fell violently!


    "Protect Miss!"


    Her trusted guard yelled and stood in front of Gao Yali, but Zuo Shangfeng, the eldest son of the Zuo family, grabbed her throat, slammed her wrist, and broke her neck with a click!

 Chapter 488： I beg you!

    "you¡­¡­"


    Gao Yali was already a little panicked.


    Zuo Family and Su Family, is this their trump card!


    "Miss Gao, don''t come here unscathed."


    Zuo Shangfeng walked slowly, raised his head and glanced up, sitting there still drinking tea, and ignored his own Jiang Ning at all, frowning slightly.


    "Unexpectedly, you still have guests."


    Jiangning glanced at him, but did not speak.


    Gao Yali''s heart beating fiercely, she turned her head and looked at Jiang Ning: "You don''t care?"


    "Why do you care."


    Jiang Ning said, "He hasn''t begged me yet."


    He glanced at this moment, and Gao Bin glanced in embarrassment.


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, Zuo Shangfeng laughed disdainfully.


    "You are wise, this is not something you can manage."


    Even with Jiang Ning, dare to take care of his Zuo family''s affairs?


    Don''t talk about Jiangning, even if people from the Northern Gao family come, they can''t stop their killing intent today!


    Tonight, the Gao family is destined to flow in blood!


    "I really didn''t expect that the Zuo family and the Su family would be embarrassed."


    Gao Yali bit her silver teeth, trying to keep herself calm.


    Facing a master like Zuo Shangfeng, even his younger brother Gao Bin is not necessarily an opponent, and she is even less likely to beat him.


    And now Gao Bin is entangled by two people, it is hard to protect himself, and the others are even more slaughtered!


    Gao family, it''s really over.


    Even if Jiang Ning wants to manage, he probably doesn''t have this strength. These six people are too strong!


    "boom!"


    The two iron rods in Gao Bin''s hand had been smashed into the air. With his fist, he smashed at the two people frantically.


    He saw that Zuo Shangfeng had approached Gao Yali and cursed: "You dare to hurt my sister, I want your life!"


    He struggled to rush over, but was dragged by two people, let alone come over, it is already extremely difficult for him to live by himself.


    In this Shenghai, in addition to the two old immortals, there are actually six such powerful masters.


    "Hehe, I said, tonight, none of the Gao family can escape."


    Zuo Shangfeng squinted his eyes and stared at Gao Yali, "Do you do it yourself, or me?"


    He took steps, approaching Gao Yali step by step, without paying attention to Jiang Ning who was sitting there.


    In his opinion, the ending of the Gao family tonight is doomed, even if it is God, it can¡¯t be changed!


    Gao Yali suddenly drew a knife from her waist, and suddenly rushed towards Zuo Shangfeng: "Death--!


    The expression in her eyes is a touch of determination!


    "Snapped!"


    Zuo Shangfeng sneered, flipped his hand to **** the knife from Gao Yali''s hand, slapped Gao Yali''s face, and knocked her directly to the ground.


    "It''s up to you?"


    Zuo Shangfeng held a knife in his hand and pressed it on Gao Yali''s neck. The cold light flashed, making Gao Yali afraid to move.


    As long as Zuo Shangfeng''s wrist is pressed down slightly, she will definitely die!


    "Stop it!"


    Gao Bin''s eyes were red, and he received a few punches on his body, and he was stabbed in the back with blood flowing.


    He saw that Gao Yali was controlled and his life was hanging by a thread. The whole person was crazy, but he was powerless!


    Gao''s guards are almost killed!


    "Jiangning! Jiangning!"


    Gao Bin yelled like a mad savage, "I beg you! I beg you! Help my sister! Help my sister!"


    Jiangning dragged the tea cup in his hand and lowered his eyebrows.


    "Is this the attitude of asking for help?"


    "Pump!"


    Gao Bin repulsed the two with both fists. Instead of continuing to pursue him, he suddenly turned around and knelt down to face Jiang Ning.


    "Help my sister!"

 Chapter 489： Its all there

    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    kicked hard with both legs, kicking directly on Gao Bin''s chest, kicking him out and hitting him heavily on the ground.


    He was kneeling, but his opponent would never give him a chance!


    "Please?"


    "What is he!"


    "Tonight, no one can stop us from killing!"


    The six people laughed, the masters of the Zuo family and the Su family, and even competed with each other to see who killed more.


    Gao Bin fell to the ground, opened his mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood. No matter how he was injured, it didn''t matter even if he died, but he couldn''t let his sister happen!


    "Jiang Ning...help my sister!"


    He struggled, then knelt down towards Jiang Ning, "I will use my life for it!"


    Gao Yali''s eyes were red.


    "No! No!"


    She watched the Su family and Zuo family walk towards Gao Bin, wishing to die immediately, not wanting to hurt her brother.


    "No one can save you."


    Zuo Shangfeng raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, "You are so stupid to believe that someone will save you."


    "A person who knows the current affairs is a brilliant, you should understand."


    The words are full of warnings and threats!


    Jiang Ning took a sip of the tea, put down the teacup gently, and a faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "I do not understand."


    The voice just fell!


    "ßÝ!"


    The tea cup on the table shot out violently, as fast as a bullet!


    Zuo Shangfeng''s eyes shrank suddenly, and he immediately blocked it with the knife in his hand.


    too fast!


    boom!


    The teacup hit his knife, and his wrist was numb, and he took a step back quickly.


    Zuo Shangfeng adjusted extremely quickly, the ruthless light in his eyes flashed by, and he swung a knife along the way and drew it towards Gao Yali''s throat!


    "Impossible!"


    But suddenly, a gust of wind hit, Jiang Ning had already got close to him.


    This is impossible!


    How could it be so fast?


    Zuo Shangfeng''s arm, even still raising, didn''t have time to pierce Gao Yali''s throat.


    "you wanna die!"


    He twisted his waist abruptly, and the sharp blade pierced Jiang Ning''s heart.


    "boom!"


    But, Jiang Ning¡¯s fist is too fast!


    punch!


    was like a cannonball, and before Zuo Shangfeng''s knife fell, it hit him heavily on the chest.


    Loud roar!


    "what--"


    Zuo Shangfeng flew out and rolled on the ground several times before he stopped.


    He raised his head, looked at Jiang Ning in horror, wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and said viciously: "It''s a master!"


    He didn''t expect that this guy in front of him would be so terrifying!


    This punch, if it is a few centimeters away, I am afraid it will directly kill him.


    à§!


    à§!


    à§!


    The six people rushed over immediately, and they didn''t even care about killing Gao Bin and Gao Yali.


    Just a punch made them feel incredible.


    Gao family, how could there be such a terrifying existence?


    "Who are you!"


    Zuo Shangfeng shouted, his eyes full of alertness, where there was the slightest disdain before.


    "East China Sea, Jiangning."


    Jiangning glanced at a few people and nodded in satisfaction, "It''s all here, it''s hidden deep, and it''s finally out."


    Gao Yali was already stunned.


    I don''t know what happened just now, Jiang Ning is clearly behind him, why... he has already arrived in front of him at this moment.


    And, how did he punch Zuo Shangfeng flying?


    was too fast, she didn''t see anything.


    Even Gao Bin could only see the shadow of Jiang Ning from a distance, like a ghost, and suddenly he approached Zuo Shangfeng.


    That punch...


    If he hit himself, he might be dead!

 Chapter 490： Cut weeds and roots

    "That forbidden area in the East China Sea?"


    The person of the Su family reacted all at once. Su Mingquan had been taught by this Jiang Ning before, which made him lose a lot of people in the Su family.


    But Jiangning did not dare to kill Su Mingquan, which shows that he was afraid of the Su family.


    At this moment, I dare to oppose the Su family!


    "I advise you not to be nosy."


    Zuo Shangfeng said coldly.


    "Did you just hear that?"


    Jiang Ning said, "That kid, kneel down and beg me. Starting today, his life is mine. No one can kill him except me."


    "Arrogant!"


    "kill him!"


    The six people made eye contact with each other without any hesitation.


    If you don¡¯t kill Jiang Ning today, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to kill Gao Yali and Gao Bin!


    What kind of **** Donghai Forbidden Land?


    Today, I killed them all!


    à§!


    à§!


    à§!


    ¡­¡­


    Six people besieged and killed Jiangning!


    Gao Yali''s heart was lifted instantly.


    Too dangerous!


    Gao Bin played against the two of them alone, both of them were embarrassed and struggling, and almost died.


    Jiangning now has to face six people!


    "boom!"


    But suddenly, with a loud noise, Zuo Shangfeng flew out again.


    This time, he didn''t even have a chance to scream, he slammed heavily on the ground, killing him instantly!


    "One!"


    Jiangning shouted.


    immediately, it was the second punch!


    "boom!"


    There was another loud noise, Su family alone, his chest sank suddenly, his mouth sprayed with bleeding foam, his spine was directly interrupted!


    kill!


    "two."


    Jiangning¡¯s voice was like a demon from Jiuyou Hell, making the remaining four people terrified!


    fear!


    so horrible!


    How can such a terrible person exist?


    Jiangning''s fist is basically the sickle of the **** of death, a fist that specializes in harvesting life.


    "Three!"


    "Four!"


    "Five!"


    three punches in succession, three figures flew out, all killed, not even a trace of resistance.


    The last person left, trembling all over, dare to come closer!


    With his trembling mouth, he looked at Jiang Ning as he slowly walked over. The entire psychological defense line had completely collapsed.


    "Don''t come...Don''t come..."


    He feels his scalp is tingling!


    Jiangning stopped moving, the man breathed a sigh of relief.


    "àÛßÚ¡ª¡ª"


    But suddenly, an iron rod pierced his heart directly from his back, and penetrated from his chest!


    Gao Bin held the iron rod horizontally with both hands, his face was stubborn.


    "Dead! Die!"


    "Pump!"


    The six masters of the Su family and the Zuo family are all killed!


    The wind blew, the thick **** smell drifted away, and Gao Yali''s body was still trembling.


    Her mind was blank, and she couldn''t believe everything she saw with her eyes.


    Jiangning... Is it a god?


    "sister!"


    Gao Bin rushed over and helped Gao Yali to get up. Seeing that she was okay, he finally felt relieved.


    Almost, almost, Go Yali was killed!


    He turned his head to look at Jiang Ning, the resentment in his heart had turned into gratitude, and there was a trace of awe.


    too strong!


    Even a master-level master, under Jiang Ning''s hand, I am afraid he can''t survive.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Gao Yali wanted to talk, but found that her throat was dry and she was so hoarse that she couldn''t speak.


    She swallowed a few times before saying, "You did it on purpose, waiting for the six of them to come out."


    These six people are the Su Family and the Zuo Family, the people who hide the deepest. They are the Su Family and the Zuo Family. The real hole cards are the future of the two families. They are more important than those two old things.


    Su Family and Zuo Family probably just want to let them know how strong their opponents in the future will be. Who would have thought that Jiang Ning was already waiting here.


    Now, all are dead.


    "Cut the grass, of course we must get rid of the roots."


    Jiangning said lightly, "Now it''s eradicated, it''s time to cut the grass."

 Chapter 491： Is he god

    Gao Yali and Gao Bin are both numb with shock.


    Looking at the corpses of six people in front of them, they are the Su family and the Zuo family, their biggest support in the next few decades!


    Everyone''s strength is not weaker than that of Gao Bin. You only need to give them time. This Shenghai will definitely be controlled by the hands of their two families, and the Gao family is destined to decline.


    What about now?


    Six people, all killed!


    And his two brothers and sisters from the Gao family are still alive.


    "Cut the grass?"


    Gao Yali''s lips trembled.


    At that moment, she stood behind Jiang Ning, as if she saw God!


    The light from Jiangning''s body made her whole soul tremble.


    He, is he a god?


    "Those withered grass, you leave it to your own revenge."


    Jiangning said, "I''m not interested."


    Su Bowu and Zuo Tian who were seriously injured, if Gao Bin can''t solve them, then this Gao family, I''m afraid they won''t be able to keep them.


    Jiangning¡¯s purpose is to cut off their roots and let their future seeds disappear completely, which is enough.


    "Why are you helping us?"


    Gao Yali bit her lip and looked at Jiang Ning''s eyes, still shaking.


    She didn''t know what she was feeling at the moment.


    There is shock, fear, and worship of Jiangning!


    I am afraid that she can''t distinguish herself clearly now.


    "This is Gao Shenghai, who bought it with his own life."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning didn''t say any more, but left with his hands behind his back.


    Gao Bin''s hands were still shaking, seeing Jiang Ning''s back, they had disappeared, and he shook his head.


    "Sister, he... why did he do this?"


    Gao Bin asked why Jiang Ning wanted to cut off the roots of the Su family and the Zuo family. The six people who hid so deeply are the two big families'' greatest support in the future.


    Even if it is their Gao family, for so many years, they don''t even know.


    If it hadn''t been for this Shenghai storm that had exploded the hole cards of six people, in the future, Shenghai would probably not have his position in the high family either.


    "Why..."


    Gao Yali gave a wry smile, how would she know.


    She turned her head and glanced at Huang Yuming who had not left. The meaning in her eyes couldn''t be more obvious.


    "Probably, it is my sister-in-law who is coming to Shenghai, at the latest, at the end of this month. Brother does not want to have people waiting to affect the mood of my sister-in-law."


    Huang Yuming said lightly.


    Om¡ª


    His words were like a bolt of lightning, slamming on the head of Gao Yali''s brother.


    "He has a woman?"


    Gao Yali was surprised, and in her tone, she seemed to be a little disappointed.


    Just finished speaking, she hurriedly sorted out her emotions, "It is impossible for a man like him without a woman to follow. That woman must be very good."


    "Is the sister-in-law chased by the elder brother."


    After Huang Yuming finished speaking, he didn''t say anything, and left directly.


    And Gao Yali and Gao Bin are still in shock.


    "Such a man...what is it like to pursue a woman?"


    Gao Yali murmured.


    Gao Bin glanced at her, as if he felt something, did not speak, just shook his head.


    A man like Jiangning is not something that an average woman can control, let alone Gao Yali, even if she is a woman from a large family in the north, there are not many who are qualified to be close to Jiangning.


    too strong!


    is not like a normal person, he is so powerful!


    And he cut off the hole cards that Su Family and Zuo Family had hidden for many years, just to be a woman, not to be affected?


    Just thinking about it makes people feel scary!


    "This man, you can''t provoke," Gao Bin secretly said in his heart, "His woman, let alone provoke!"


    He took a deep breath, turned his head and glanced at Gao Yali who was still in a daze: "Sister, get ready to do it."


    Gao Yali recovered.


    Jiangning said, the roots have been removed, the next thing to do is to remove the dead grass like Subowu and Zuo Tian!


    This is also the opportunity that will be given to them!


    She knew very well that Jiang Ning didn''t even expose himself from start to finish, and he didn''t even bother to leave his name in Shenghai.


    "Let''s do it!"


    Gao Yali said immediately, "Su family and Zuo family, can''t stay anymore!"


    Just now Huang Yuming said that Jiangning¡¯s women will come to Shenghai at the end of the month at the latest. In other words, they have to clean up the Su family and Zuo family before the end of the month.


    Absolutely not, let Jiangning''s woman encounter a slight unpleasant thing, and the consequences are not something they can bear.


    Soon, the Gao family moved.


    Gao Yali immediately summoned all the people of the Gao family, without reservation, went to the Su family first!

 Chapter 492： Legend of Shenghai

    The Su family at this moment.


    The faces of Su Bowen and Su Bowu were not relaxed.


    It''s just their nervousness, not because of the Gao family. In their eyes, the Gao family is gone.


    They are thinking about how to deal with Zuojia!


    Now that the cards of the two families are all exposed [doudou novel www.thedu.cc], the next step is to fight with real swords and guns.


    Whoever wins will become the master of the underground circle of Shenghai and control the resources of the entire Shenghai!


    "After tonight, it''s my Su family and the Zuo family''s fight."


    Subbowen said, "As long as we win Shenghai and become the spokesperson of Shenghai, the northern side will give huge resources to support."


    "My Su family, the future is steady, just around the corner."


    Subowu moved slightly, and the wound was tearing and painful.


    Compared to the future of the Su family, these injuries are nothing.


    "Zuo Tian and I are both old. In the future, we will still look at those young people."


    Subo Budo, "Tonight, it is their chance to understand each other''s opponents. Whoever wins and who loses in the future can only rely on themselves."


    In their eyes, there is no Gao family anymore.


    After all, after tonight, the Gao family is gone.


    "After the collapse of the Gao family, we will also compete for all industrial resources."


    Su Bowen said, "You are the only one to do this."


    Subowu nodded and snorted coldly.


    "The Gao family? It''s already history."


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure flew in, hit the ground, and died immediately, and his head was deformed!


    Subowu''s face changed.


    "It is your Su family and Zuo family that will become history!"


    is Gao Bin!


    Two iron rods, raging and violent.


    The Su family members flew out one by one, dying!


    "You are not dead!"


    Subowu was shocked, why didn''t Gao Bin die?


    This is impossible!


    Two big families, six masters joined forces, let alone Gao Bin, even a master-level powerhouse may not be able to escape.


    How could Gao Bin be still alive.


    "Hmph, of course I am not dead, I am disappointed?"


    "It is the people of your two big families who died, the six potential masters, and all of your hole cards are dead! Hahahaha!"


    Gao Bin strode into the hall with a murderous face, and pointed at Subowu and Subowen with iron rods in his hands. "Kill you two old men, and then kill the people from the Zuo family!"


    "Huh!"


    He didn''t bother to speak at all, raised his iron rod with both hands, and rushed directly towards Subowu, extremely violent!


    "Thief, dare you!"


    Subowu jumped up, but his body was seriously injured, and he couldn''t do it at all.


    What''s more, Gao Bin at this moment is full of anger and murderous spirit!


    "kill--"


    He is like a savage, venting his anger frantically.


    Su Bowu, who was seriously injured, how could he compare to this madman with full of blood?


    accidentally, unable to dodge, was hit by Gao Bin''s iron rod directly on his head, and his head burst instantly!


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    Red and white things, splash all over the place!


    "Bowu!"


    Su Bowen''s eyes were splitting, and he shouted.


    "You still want to control others?"


    Gao Bin''s eyes were red, and he didn''t even look at Su Bowu who had been smashed to death. He picked up the iron rod and went to Su Bowen again.


    It is because of them, his father, that he died!


    This blood feud, he has to avenge it tonight, so as to comfort Gao to overcome the spirit of the sea in the sky!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    Watching the pitch-black iron rod smash down, Subowen yelled, but couldn''t avoid it.


    In his eyes, the shadow of the iron rod keeps magnifying.


    In the end, there was a crackling head!


    That was the last voice he heard before he died.


    Watching the two brothers Su Bowen die, Gao Bin''s body trembled slightly, and his anger remained unabated in those red eyes.


    "Zuojia, it''s your turn..."


    This night, a legend appeared in Sheng Hai.


    Madman Gao Bin, holding two black iron rods, rushed into the Su family and the Zuo family, and smashed the Su Bowen brothers, and Zuo Chunqiu, and Zuo Tian, ??the owner of the Zuo family to death!


    The death is extremely tragic!


    Not only that, the Su family and the Zuo family suffered countless deaths and injuries, and the loss was incalculable.


    This night, as if the gods and demons descended, it shocked the entire Shenghai, and people couldn''t believe that such a thing would happen.


    Before dawn, everyone would think that the Gao family was going to be destroyed.


    Shenghai will no longer have the Gao family. After all, the Su family and Zuo family have teamed up and they have all their cards. It is easy to kill the Gao family siblings.


    What''s the result?


    The six masters of the Su Family Zuo Family are all killed!


    Even the Patriarch of the two big families, as well as the strongest master, died in the hands of Gao Bin.


    This is incredible!


    The name ¡¡¡¡ Gao Bin suddenly became a legend of Sheng Hai.


    Some people say that Gao Bin has hidden his strength. In fact, he has long ago master-level combat strength. Gao Shenghai''s death has forced him to explode with all his strength, sweeping the Su Family and Zuo Family!


    Some people also said that a mysterious person appeared to help the Gao family and beheaded the masters of the two big families.


    Even the people of the Gao family in the north are unable to rescue them. Who would take a huge risk to help the Gao family?

 Chapter 493： Behind the legend

    Legend!


    Gao Bin''s name has become a legend in Shenghai.


    Since then, Shenghai has only the Gao family, and no Su family and Zuo family!


    But only Gao Yali and Gao Bin¡¯s two brothers know best.


    What **** legend?


    Behind this legend is a god!


    No one dares to offend, the God who dare not offend!


    Thinking of Jiang Ning¡¯s terrifying power, even Gao Bin couldn¡¯t help but shudder. It wasn¡¯t human at all. Could human beings be so powerful?


    "Sister, what shall we do next?"


    The problem that worries Gao Bin is this now.


    The Su family and the Zuo family have been declining. Su Mingwei and Su Mingchang, as well as some remnants of the Zuo family, have fled to the north overnight.


    Before long, this Shenghai, Su Family and Zuo Family will disappear completely.


    But although the Gao family survived, how can the future go?


    If they go wrong, Jiang Ning will not give them any chance!


    "Follow the Tokai''s way."


    Gao Yali thought about it all night.


    She still doesn''t understand what Jiang Ning wants to do. For such a man, it must be a big deal, and it is not something she can guess.


    However, the East China Sea has now become a forbidden place, and it has become a fast-growing city. This shows that there is nothing wrong with the East China Sea.


    As long as they follow Jiang Ning''s steps, there will be no problem.


    At least, it can survive.


    Gao Yali is very clear that what Jiang Ning wants is not a spokesperson, not the rules of the game played by the northern family.


    What he needs is that order is the guardian, and the guardian is the lowest and most ordinary group of people!


    Jiang Ning knew everything that happened in Shenghai on the way back.


    What about the Gao family, he doesn''t care at all, as long as Gao Yali is smart enough, he knows what he should do.


    "The entire Shenghai knows that now the Gao family is the most powerful, and is the well-deserved master of the underground circle of Shenghai,"


    Huang Yuming said, "But no one knows, the man behind is the eldest brother."


    "Some people will still guess."


    Jiangning said lightly, "But it doesn''t matter anymore."


    this moment.


    The turmoil of the Shenghai in the north has caused an uproar!


    is even more shocking than the provincial capital of the East China Sea, where Lord Fu fell and the remnant sword rioted in the north.


    The Gao family, who was clearly destined to fall, survived.


    And the Su family and Zuo family who strangled the Gao family together, they were wiped out overnight!


    This is simply a miracle!


    is unbelievable.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    North, Song family.


    This time Shenghai teamed up to strangle the Gao family. The Song family knew everything, and a large part of the information was revealed to the Zuo family.


    I thought that the winning ticket was in hand, and the next step was to let the Zuo family and the Su family divide the resources of Shenghai. No matter where they thought it would suddenly become like this.


    The important people in the Song family are all in the hall at the moment, with serious expressions.


    Standing in front of them was Zuo Chunqiu''s third son, Zuo Sanqian. This time he escaped by chance and looked very embarrassed.


    "Patriarch Song, you want to be the master of my Zuo family!"


    He knelt down with a plop, crying, "My father and my second uncle died in the hands of Gao Bin, my brothers..."


    Three thousand left, weeping bitterly, kowtow to Song Weiming, the head of the Song family, bang!


    "Get up."


    Song Weiming frowned, "What happened, you can make it clear!"


    "I... I don''t know either,"


    Zuo Sanqian gritted his teeth and said, "My Zuo family joined forces with the Su family, and some of my elder brothers, and even the three young masters of the Su family, went to kill the Gao family together. Unexpectedly, the six young masters of them were all dead! "


    The people of the Song family all changed their faces.


    They are willing to accept the Zuo family''s refuge, and the Tie Family accepts the Su family''s refuge, because these two big families have shown their trump cards.


    There are three young masters, representing the next few decades. Their spokespersons are extremely stable in strength and able to maximize their family and obtain sufficient benefits.


    But now, they are all dead!


    "Gao Bin...all said that Gao Bin hid his strength and possessed the power of a master, so he could kill the six young masters, and also wiped out my Zuo Family and Su Family!"


    Three thousand left, shaking while talking.


    He saw his father Zuo Chunqiu, his head was smashed by Gao Bin with an iron rod!


    The entire Song family was silent.


    Grandmaster-level strength, even in the north, it is still a respectable existence, a Shenghai, who can do nothing?


    They miscalculated.


    "I think it is unlikely to be Gao Bin."


    Suddenly, in the corner, someone said softly, "There should be someone else who killed the six young masters."


    In a short time, everyone''s eyes turned away.

 Chapter 494： That girl

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Without waiting for the man to continue speaking, Song Gang, the eldest son sitting next to Song Weiming, frowned.


    "This matter is already very clear, Gao Bin has hidden his strength, otherwise, how would we fail?"


    There is some dissatisfaction on his face. It seems that on such an important occasion, seeing Song Xiaoyu here makes him very upset.


    On such an important occasion, Song Xiaoyu even dared to talk nonsense.


    "Brother, I''m not talking nonsense."


    Song Xiaoyu smiled.


    He is very delicate and looks childish, as if he is still a teenager.


    There are five brothers and sisters from the Song family. He is the youngest and has the least qualifications and resources.


    In a world like the North, where children need to fight for the position of the head of the family, he seems too weak. In the Song family, he has almost no weight.


    "No nonsense?"


    Song Cheng, the second son of the Song family, glanced at Song Xiaoyu, "Then you are telling me, this is another person, who is it?"


    Song Xiaoyu glanced at his two brothers.


    touched his head and said with a shy smile: "Who doesn''t know, but it''s definitely not Gao Bin. Can a person with his personality be able to hide his strength?"


    Hearing Song Xiaoyu''s reasons, Song Gang and Song Cheng couldn''t help shaking their heads.


    really is a child''s disposition, knows nothing.


    This is not nonsense, what is it?


    "There are only a handful of grandmasters in the north, and they were all in the north on the day of the incident. This can be found. Do you mean that there are other masters at the level of grandmasters who will help the Gao family?"


    Song Cheng couldn''t help but ridiculed, "The Gao family, what qualifications does it have to let a master go to work for them?"


    Song Xiaoyu shrank his neck and stopped talking.


    He doesn''t have much weight, so naturally no one believes it.


    "Since Dad asks you to follow in and study, just listen to it, don''t express your opinions casually."


    Song Gang spoke, with a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone.


    The future Patriarch of the Song family may be him or Song Cheng, but it is absolutely impossible to be Song Xiaoyu.


    He is too naive.


    "All right."


    Song Weiming stretched out his hand and interrupted the quarrel.


    He felt that what Song Xiaoyu said also made sense.


    Grandmaster-level masters, who would dare to find out their whereabouts?


    Moreover, it may not be impossible. It was not made by the master of the north, but the Gao family, what a price it has to pay to hire such a master.


    "This matter is not only important to us. The entire North is now discussing it. I think if there is news, it will be revealed soon."


    This is like a mystery, no one knows yet.


    How the Gao family stood up, no one can understand.


    Because this is a miracle, even a miracle!


    Of course they don¡¯t know that behind the Gao family is indeed a god!


    Invincible God of War!


    The whole north is guessing the truth of the matter, and there is only one person, who can be sure that Jiang Ning made the move.


    North, the real rich family!


    ½­¼Ò!


    In the study room, Jiang Daoran''s hair is a little messy, wearing a loose gown, writing madly.


    The man in the suit standing aside has a serious expression, always meticulous.


    "Is it really the young master?"


    He didn''t get any accurate information.


    "If it wasn''t him, who would it be?"


    Jiang Daoran looked at the words he had finished, frowning slightly, seemed to be too satisfied, "Who else, has this strength? It''s still so boring."


    The man in the suit dared not answer.


    There is no one who dares to say that Jiangning is boring, except for his biological father.


    "Master, why is this?"


    He couldn''t help it, so he asked.


    "Why?"


    Jiang Daoran sneered, and glanced up at the man in the suit, "Can''t you see it?"


    The man in the suit lowered his head: "Jiang Hai is ashamed, I didn''t see it."


    "For that girl!"


    Jiang Daoran snorted, seeming to be a little angry. He tossed aside the words he had written at random, unfolded a blank sheet of paper, and started writing again.


    "He cleaned up the East China Sea, the Lin family was established, let the girl take control, and start a business."


    "He cleaned up the provincial capital of Tianhai, and the Lin Group then entered the provincial capital for further development."


    "Then he cleaned up the southeast area, and the new products of the Lin Group swept the entire southeast area."


    "Now that Sheng Hai has been cleaned up, do you understand?"

 Chapter 495： Hate to the bone!

    Jiang Daoran''s few words caused a sudden shock in Jiang Hai''s heart.


    He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say for a while. Jiang Ning did so many things just to make Lin Yuzhen start a company?


    What a joke!


    With Jiang Ning''s strength, he can easily give Lin Yuzhen a family, worth hundreds of billions of industry, so why bother so much, let Lin Yuzhen start his own business and work hard.


    This... Isn''t this superfluous?


    "Do you think that kid is really boring now?"


    Jiang Daoran hummed, not even wanting to call Jiang Ning''s name, "I don''t want to worry about what he wants to do, but I want to see that girl."


    There is no second person in this world who can make Jiangning such a person.


    Even if it is him, Jiang Ning''s biological father!


    Jiang Dao really wanted to see how this Lin Yuzhen was so sacred that he could make Jiang Ning treat her this way.


    Hearing Jiang Daoran said that he wanted to see Lin Yuzhen, Jiang Hai''s nerves became tense, and he suddenly became a little nervous.


    "Master, master said, no people from the Jiang family are allowed to step into the East China Sea for half a step, go to one..."


    "Go one, he kills one, right?"


    Jiang Daoran threw the pen on the paper, and the ink immediately infested a piece of paper.


    He has a serious and complicated expression, as if he is angry, as if he is a little helpless and regretful.


    "Even if I go, he will dare to do it."


    Jiang Daoran knows this very well.


    To himself, Jiang Ning really dare to start!


    "Master, please think twice."


    Jianghai said solemnly.


    He stayed with Jiang Daoran for nearly 20 years, and he didn''t know how much danger he blocked Jiang Daoran. No one could hurt Jiang Daoran.


    But in front of Jiang Ning, Jiang Hai did not have any confidence.


    Even if that is the young master of the Jiang family, Jiang Daoran''s biological son!


    "I''ll just talk about it."


    Jiang Dao was very angry, "I know what this kid wants to do."


    Isn¡¯t it true that Lin Yu is cultivated?


    made her good enough, more than Ling''er, more than the girl who married him, who swears at the age of three that she is not a girl who Jiangning will not marry in this life.


    That, standing in the north, all young girls can only look up!


    But it is very difficult for Ling''er to give up actively.


    Unless Lin Yu is really better than Ling''er, that is almost impossible.


    Jiang Daoran doesn''t care about this. This is Jiang Ning''s business. What he is angry now is that he wants to see Lin Yuzhen, but he needs Jiang Ning''s consent.


    Seeing Jiang Daoran didn''t continue to insist, Jiang Hai heaved a sigh of relief.


    He picked up the pen and paper on the ground and put it back on the table.


    He is really unwilling to ask him to face Jiang Ning now.


    Before I went to Donghai Airport to wait for Jiang Ning, he clearly felt that Jiang Ning''s killing intent to himself was not false!


    Jiangning hates the Jiang family, hates the Jiang Daoran, hates the bones!


    "However, I still want to see that girl, even if Jiang Ning kills me, I will recognize it."


    Jiang Daoran suddenly said, and Jiang Hai shook his hand in fright, and the rice paper fell to the ground again.


    Jianghai Adam''s apple slipped, and the heart almost jumped out.


    "Master..."


    He immediately knelt down on one knee, "Please think twice!"


    This is no joke!


    With Jiang Ning¡¯s current attitude towards the Jiang family, Jiang Daoran dared to contact Lin Yuzhen privately, Jiang Ning would really do it, and show no mercy.


    Let alone Jiang Daoran, in this world, as long as Jiang Ning wants to kill, there is no one he can''t kill!


    Even, because of that incident, Jiang Daoran was once the person Jiang Ning wanted to kill the most!

 Chapter 496： Little dont win newlyweds

    "What are you nervous about?"


    Jiang Daoran glanced at Jiang Hai and snorted, "I just want to see that girl. Maybe, I really want to be my daughter-in-law in the future, I have to see how it goes."


    Jiang Hai dare not speak.


    You haven''t even recognized your son yet, so you are thinking about acknowledging your daughter-in-law. Master, don''t scare me.


    "If Jiang Ning really wants to kill me, then I will be free."


    In the second half of the sentence, there is a sigh, a kind of self-blame, and regret.


    He waved his hand: "Go down."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Hai got up, exited the study, closed the door carefully, and let out a long breath.


    The relationship between father and son is really a headache.


    However, he was also curious in his heart, that Lin Yuzhen, what was the difference, could make Jiang Ning cherish her so much.


    Curious to curious, he dare not go to the East China Sea anyway.


    went, must die.


    ¡­¡­


    It was when all the big families in the north were speculating about Shenghai and who was behind the scenes.


    Jiangning has returned to the East China Sea.


    He doesn''t care what Shenghai will be like. Anyway, if the Gao family brothers and sisters can''t handle things well, he will have a big deal to change it.


    Back to Lin''s house, as soon as he walked in, he smelled the scent of the food.


    Jiangning called in advance and said that when he was home, Su Mei went to the vegetable market to buy vegetables early in the morning.


    "Oh, it''s so fragrant!"


    Jiangning raised his brows and shouted, "Mom, I''m back!"


    "Jiangning is back!"


    Su Mei, still holding a spatula in her hand, ran out of the kitchen and said with a smile, "Hurry up and rest, the dishes are almost ready, waiting for dinner!"


    She turned her head and saw Huang Yuming followed by Jiang Ning.


    "All stay to eat, you have your share!"


    "Hahaha, that''s a blessing."


    Huang Yuming said with a smile, "I followed it cheeky."


    "Ouch, my ribs!"


    Su Mei thought of the cooking in the pot, and hurriedly got into the kitchen again.


    Jiangning ignored Huang Yuming and the others, let them be more free, and he went straight upstairs.


    In the room, Lin Yu is really looking into the mirror, putting on makeup.


    "ßËßËßË."


    Jiang Ning knocked on the door lightly, "My wife, I''m back."


    "Ah--"


    Lin Yu really got up quickly, and saw that Jiang Ning had already opened the door to come in, she hadn''t put on lipstick yet.


    "husband!"


    With her hands behind her back, she seems to be hiding something, afraid of being discovered.


    "Shenghai... how''s going on there?"


    Ye Qingwu has already told her on the phone that all the problems have been solved, and he has said everything about Jiangning''s purchase of StarCraft Entertainment, and jokingly called Lin Yuzhen, the boss.


    "pretty good."


    Jiangning walked over, "What is hiding behind you?"


    "No, nothing."


    Jiang Ning didn''t care, stretched out his hand behind his back, but he hugged Lin Yuzhen in his arms.


    "My wife, I miss you so much."


    "Yes, me too."


    Lin Yu really leaned in Jiang Ning''s arms. She has been sleeping alone these days, so she is not used to it.


    At this moment, it feels good to be back in Jiang Ning''s arms.


    She was about to talk, feeling that the things in her palms were suddenly gone, and they were in Jiang Ning''s hands.


    "Lipstick?"


    Jiang Ning was startled, "I''m going to eat soon, what are you doing with lipstick?"


    Lin Yu''s real face immediately turned red, like a ripe apple.


    She looks very good-looking, and her skin is as delicate as a baby. Even without makeup, she can kill a group of peers in seconds without makeup.


    In Jiang Ning''s eyes, she is the best-looking, there is no one.


    "Qing Wu gave it to me,"


    Lin Yu really bit her teeth, the more she spoke, the lighter her voice, "She said, if women apply this color number, men will like to eat more."


    Jiangning couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He put the lipstick directly on the dressing table, took Lin Yuzhen in his arms and sat on the bed.


    Without any hesitation, he lowered his head and sealed it.


    hum¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yuzhen''s head is blank again.


    "Without lipstick, I like it as much."


    Jiangning looked at Lin Yuzhen with a shy face, "Original, sweetest."


    Lin Yu is really confused at this moment.


    She looked at Jiang Ning in a daze, her eyes gleaming, they were all different from usual.


    Even if Jiang Ning wants to do it now, she will not resist anymore if she continues to the next step.


    Is this how Little Don¡¯t win the wedding...

 Chapter 497： Whats wrong

    "Jiangning! Yuzhen! Ready to eat!"


    Su Mei''s voice came downstairs.


    Lin Yu really shook his head, but still did not move, shrank into Jiang Ning''s arms.


    "My husband, there is something I want to tell you."


    Jiangning nodded.


    "Lin''s share in the southeast region is still more than 50%. The sales of new products are amazing. Even Shenghai has opened channels."


    Her eyes clearly resemble a little girl who has achieved good grades and is eager to be praised, "After the company''s research and decision, the next city for layout is Shenghai."


    "Really."


    Jiangning had a surprised expression, "That''s an international metropolis!"


    "Um!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s expression, Lin Yu was really happier, "This is a company secret, few people know it yet, don''t tell others."


    If the Lin Group''s signature can be launched in Shenghai, this will undoubtedly be a huge improvement.


    is not just in the southeast. The development of these coastal cities can be compared.


    To take this step, not only strength but also courage is needed!


    "My wife, you are awesome!"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but kissed again, "I adore you more and more."


    His mouth was as sweet as wiping honey, so sweet that Lin Yu was a bit shy, a small face, all red to the base of his neck, I really don''t know, if they go to eat later, they will misunderstand anything.


    The dinner table.


    Lin Yu really lowered his head, only eating vegetables, not talking, Su Mei couldn''t help reaching out and touching her forehead.


    "What''s the matter, your face is so red?"


    "It''s okay, it''s hot."


    "It''s a bit hot, it''s almost summer, Su Yun, that girl, is about to take the college entrance examination."


    Su Mei smiled and said, "By the way, tomorrow your grandmother and the others want to come to sit at home. Uncle called in the morning."


    Lin Yu really listened and raised his head.


    "We moved to a new house, so logically they have to come over to have a meal and have fun. After all, they are all relatives."


    Su Mei knew that Lin Yuzhen was very angry when he went back last time. Apart from having a good impression of her uncle''s family, she didn''t want to take care of her aunt Su Hong and others at all.


    But blood is thicker than water. In his bones, Su Mei is still a traditional woman. She is filial to her parents and respects her elder brother.


    "Well, yes, since Mom has considered everything carefully, please come over and have a good time."


    Jiangning gently shook Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and smiled, "Do you need me to arrange someone to pick it up?"


    "no, I''m fine!"


    Su Mei hurriedly said, "They take the shuttle bus by themselves, and your uncle is afraid of causing you trouble, so he told me many times."


    "My family, what''s the trouble?"


    Jiangning turned his head and glanced at Huang Yuming, who nodded immediately.


    "I''ll take care of this."


    "Too much trouble."


    Su Mei is a little embarrassed.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning was not angry, she felt relieved.


    The last time Jiang Ning brought Lin Yu back, it was a little unpleasant. She was afraid that Jiang Ning would feel wronged, but the old man called and said that she wanted to come and see, how could she refuse.


    Because of this, Lin Wen almost got angry with her, saying that she didn''t consider Jiang Ning''s feelings.


    After dinner, Huang Yuming left immediately to arrange the matter.


    Lin Yu really went back to the room, still a little unhappy.


    "Don''t you know, this must be instigated by my aunt?"


    She has a good heart, but it doesn''t mean that she has no temper. For so many years, her family has been bullied like that by her aunt Su Hong, and now she still has to be polite to entertain her.


    Who knows what other purpose they came for.


    Entertaining uncle Su Gang''s family, Lin Yu is really willing, but she really doesn''t like that aunt.


    "Aren''t you embarrassed to see mom."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "What can I do if I''m wronged, Mom can do it without embarrassment."


    "I doubt you are her own son!"


    Lin Yu really snorted, ignored Jiang Ning, turned around and sat down at the desk, sorting out the papers.


    The next step of the Lin Group is to enter the international capital of Shenghai.


    This step is very important!


    If you can take root in this big city, then Lin''s road will be completely widened.


    Lin Yu really attaches great importance to this plan, and has spent a lot of effort on it. Just meeting and discussing with the company''s executives, he has opened a dozen times.


    This time, the new product has become a hot product and entered the Shenghai market, not to mention the spokesperson Ye Qingwu, who is in Shenghai.


    Such a good opportunity, Lin Yu really didn''t want to miss it.


    Moreover, I heard that the environment in Shenghai is complicated and the local power is very strong. It is extremely difficult for foreign brands to gain a foothold there.


    But no matter how difficult it is, Lin Yuzhen insists on selling this step!

 Chapter 498： Its okay, i run fast

    But she remembers that there is a very good and good girl who will come to take her husband away at any time.


    Lin Yu really didn''t agree.


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen''s childish appearance, Jiang Ning just laughed, said nothing, didn''t disturb her, and walked out of the room.


    Jiang Ning certainly knew what those people from the Su family were doing.


    The Lin Group is now developing extremely rapidly. In the entire East China Sea, it can be said that the Lin family is very famous. Whether it is a city or a county, even a township, whose children work in the Lin family, it must be celebrated with a drink.


    The aunt Su Hong, who persuaded the old lady with inconvenient legs and feet, had to come to Lin''s family to see what the purpose was, fools could see.


    In the lobby, Su Mei is sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming downstairs, he raised his head and asked, "Is the rain really busy?"


    "Well, the company''s development plan is very important. I won''t bother her."


    "Come and sit down."


    Su Mei pushed the snack to Jiang Ning and picked up another apple, "Mom will peel an apple for you."


    "Thank you mom."


    Jiangning sat down and leaned on the sofa with a tired face, frowned, stretched out his hand to rub his temples, and let out a long breath.


    , it looked like he had been on the road for a kilometer, his eyes were bloodshot, and his body was exhausted.


    "Are you tired?"


    Su Mei feels distressed.


    Jiangning paid too much for this Lin family.


    Without the son-in-law of Jiang Ning, her Lin family would never have the chance to live so well in this life.


    "A little bit."


    Jiangning squeezed out a smile, "As long as our family can live well, it''s worth it to be tired."


    "Good boy."


    Su Mei''s eyes turned red all of a sudden.


    "Mom didn''t wait to see you before, you said I..."


    "That''s because my mother didn''t understand me, and I was afraid that I would bully Yuzhen. Now that I understand, I know that Yuzhen will only bully me."


    Jiangning smiled.


    "She dare!"


    Su Mei hummed, "If Yu really bullies you, just tell me, I will clean her!"


    Jiangning was amused, wondering if Lin Yuzhen upstairs would sneeze suddenly.


    "I went to Shenghai this time, didn''t you encounter any trouble, right?"


    "I met a point."


    Jiangning sighed, "It is inevitable for the Lin family to develop and enter a big city like Shenghai. This time I went to investigate the market and accidentally offended people."


    Hearing this, Su Mei''s face suddenly became tense.


    "Lin''s development is so fast and so good. Dad and Yuzhen have put in a lot of hard work. Look at Yuzhen, I have to be busy until late every day when I get home."


    Jiang Ning said distressed, "I want to share more for her, even if there are dozens of people chasing me to beat me, I am not afraid."


    If Gao Yali¡¯s sister and brother are present, I¡¯m afraid they will kneel down directly to Jiang Ning. Someone dare to chase Jiang Ning?


    That is looking for death!


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, Su Mei''s heart was squeezed.


    "Dozens of people hit you? Are you injured?"


    Su Mei hurriedly stood up and asked, nervously.


    "It''s okay, I run fast."


    Jiangning looked scared.


    "This is the way to do business, it will inevitably offend people. Lin''s is Yuzhen''s dream. I want to help her realize it. I don''t want anyone to destroy it."


    He looked at Su Mei and shook his head and said, "Mom, don¡¯t you know, the last time a company executive violated the regulations, he privately arranged his sister into the company and only took money and didn¡¯t work. This caused a very bad influence, even Yu was so angry that he shed tears on one of the company¡¯s projects."


    Su Mei never asked about things in the Lin group. Lin Wen and Lin Yuzhen would not tell her. After all, Su Mei only wanted to take care of the family.


    At this moment, after listening to Jiang Ning''s words, she knew how difficult it is for Jiang Ning and the others to be up and down outside!


    She absolutely does not allow anyone to destroy all of this, and does not allow anyone to affect the happiness of her Lin family.


    "Don''t worry, Mom, I''m young, so I won''t be tired after sleeping."


    Jiangning saw that Su Mei had already cut the apples, and took it and bit him, "Mom, you rest early, I have to go to bed after eating the apples, a little sleepy."


    After finishing speaking, he gnawed an apple while dragging a heavy step upstairs.


    Looking at Jiang Ning''s tired back, Su Mei felt distressed.


    then.


    The home of Su Hong, the county seat.


    She rummaged in the closet, her face full of joy.


    "You said, which one looks good in me?"


    Su Hong looked at the mirror and gestured one after another.


    "Isn''t it going to the dinner party? Doesn''t it need to be so grand."


    Xu Ming snorted and snorted.


    The last time he was really scared by Lin Yu, he did not expect that the Lin Group is developing so well now, and even such a high-level leader is really polite to Lin Yu.


    He thought that he would be criticized when he returned to the work unit, but he did not think that his immediate boss would take the initiative to greet him the next day!

 Chapter 499： Dangdang for a vice president

    "What do you know?"


    Su Hong gave him a white look.


    "Su Mei is better now, and Lin is even better, haven''t you heard? Their new products are all sold out! The county can''t buy them at all!"


    "This Lin, sooner or later, will become a multinational enterprise!"


    Xu Ming curled his lips, wanting to say what this has to do with you. When you bullied Su Mei, did you think of today?


    "Our son, if he can enter the Lin family, his future will be limitless!"


    Su Hong''s eyes narrowed with a smile. For this, she looked for the old lady several times before agreeing to follow them to the East China Sea.


    "You said, with our son''s ability, why should Su Mei be a vice president?"


    Su Hong thought about it, but had been thinking about it for a long time.


    Own son, now he is idle all day long, he has no work and no work, how much money he earns in a year?


    If it wasn''t for the two of them, the family background would be pretty good, and they wouldn''t even have the money to marry a wife to buy a car.


    Now that the Su Mei family has developed well, there is no reason not to help the sisters.


    What a big company Lin''s, and now the entire East China Sea, when it comes to Lin''s group, everyone gives a thumbs up!


    Not only is the Lin¡¯s excellent treatment and welfare, but it is also admirable in terms of reputation. It is said that whoever¡¯s child enters the Lin¡¯s family, it must be celebrated with a banquet.


    "You are right."


    Xu Ming laughed, "Our son''s ability to be a vice president is okay. The annual salary is at least one million, right?"


    "How can I!"


    Su Hong stared, "At least three million!"


    "That''s my sister! The relationship between our family and Su Mei, is that comparable to others?"


    Xu Ming nodded.


    During this period of time, he has already enjoyed the benefits of having a relationship with the Su Mei family. Even the leader who usually doesn''t respond to him, is he polite now?


    He turned to think, and said, "However, you were really upset when it rained last time. Will she agree?"


    Lin Yu is really the general manager of the Lin Group, she should nod her head on this matter.


    "She can''t control it!"


    Su Hong snorted, "Su Mei nodded, Lin Wen and Lin Yu really have nothing to say, I still don¡¯t understand their father and daughter? I listen to Su Mei!"


    "Besides, my mother went, my mother said, Su Mei dare not agree? She listened to the old lady, since she was a child!"


    As long as Su Mei is right, this matter will be easy to handle.


    The more she thought about it, the happier she became, and she hummed a song happily, as if she had already seen that the neighbors knew that their son was in the Lin family, and they all envied herself.


    That is the vice president of the Lin Group!


    In this county town, can¡¯t walk sideways? snort!


    This night, Su Hong almost didn''t fall asleep. She only felt that time was passing very slowly, closing her eyes and opening them again, it didn''t even dawn. She really couldn''t wait.


    Early the next morning, Su Hong got up.


    put on the red dress carefully selected last night, it looks a little richer.


    Even Xu Ming also put on a new suit and leather shoes.


    At any rate, he is also the father and mother of the vice president of the Lin Group. In this outfit, he can''t lose his share.


    She yelled Xu Ran, her son who was still asleep, "What time is it? He''s still asleep! Get up quickly and pick up the old lady. Let''s go to the East China Sea. You will be the vice president today. Come down!"


    The car drove to Su Gang''s house.


    Su Hongfeng got out of the car and walked towards the house.


    Xu Ming was standing in front of the car door, tidying up his tie a little, fearing that if he walked a few steps, he would stain his leather shoes and stain them with dust.


    "Mother!"


    Su Hong yelled, "I''m here to pick you up!"


    The old lady always wakes up early, tidy up and look very energetic.


    Su Mei''s house has changed to a big villa, Su Hong told her, but she didn''t want to go there specifically, after all, she is getting older and her legs are inconvenient.


    But Su Hong came to pick him up personally. She, an old man, should also visit her.


    If the children are doing well, she is happier than anyone else.


    "It''s coming."


    The old lady smiled and groaned, "I''m just waiting for you to pick it up."


    Hearing the sound, Su Gang and his wife walked out. Su Yun also rubbed his eyes and yawned, and walked out of the room.


    It''s only seven o''clock, how can someone else be a guest in this morning?


    "Big sister."


    Su just yelled.


    "Su Gang, I''ll pick up mom, there is no more space in the car, you family, let''s take the shuttle bus."

 Chapter 500： Legend of the provincial capital Su Yun

    Su Hong turned to look at Su Gang, and said casually.


    She didn''t even plan to call Su Gang''s family to go with her, anyway, it had nothing to do with their home.


    Just the old lady said that if you come to be a guest, you have to go. This is a courtesy. Between brothers and sisters, you can''t be rude.


    Hearing Su Hong''s words, Su Gang didn''t say anything, he had guessed it a long time ago.


    This eldest sister, I''m afraid I might get her car dirty.


    Su Hong helped the old lady to leave, and soon the car drove away.


    "Clean up, we have to drive the car."


    Su Gang¡¯s wife shrugged her shoulders, but she looked away, ¡°I made a jar of soaked radishes, and Su Mei loves sour food. Bring it to her.¡±


    She was about to go to the kitchen to dress up, and when she had a meal, she was a little worried: "Will she dislike it now?"


    The Lin Family now is not the desolate Lin Family anymore.


    "Don''t think too much, anyone knows how to do it, but Su Mei can''t."


    Su Gang said, "Take them all, and Su Mei can recite it a few times."


    "Um!"


    Su Yun yawned, looked at his mother''s happy appearance, and snorted.


    "Dad, I''m going to change my clothes, wait for me."


    "If you want to hurry, hurry up."


    "knew."


    Su Gang was a little helpless. He didn''t want to disturb Su Mei, so Xingshi moved so many people to go with him. How troublesome.


    Su Mei¡¯s family is doing well now, he is happy, never thought, seeing Su Mei is doing well, he went to trouble her, but the old lady said something, his son, he dare not refuse at all.


    It¡¯s just that when a family goes from the county seat to Donghai, they must first take a bus to the bus station, then take the bus to the Donghai bus station, and then have to make two bus transfers to get to the current home in Su Mei.


    "I''ll take a taxi later, I won''t save this money."


    Su Gang thought to himself.


    As soon as the family packed their things, there was the sound of car horns at the door.


    Su just heard the sound and went out, and saw a black car parked at the door. Just by looking at the appearance, you knew that this car must be expensive!


    "Is it Mr. Su Gang?"


    "Yes, yes, I''m Su Gang, hello, hello, who are you?"


    Su just hurriedly walked over and took out his cigarette from his pocket, forgetting that his cigarette is too cheap. I am afraid that people will dislike it when driving such a good car.


    "Hey, Red Wolf?"


    Brother Gou glanced, his eyes lit up, "I haven''t smoked it for a long time, thank you brother!"


    Ever since I followed Jiang Ning, Huang Yuming didn''t let them smoke, saying that Lin Yu really didn''t like the smell of cigarettes, so Brother Gou almost gave up.


    When I saw an old friend at this moment, I couldn''t help it, and thanked him: "Brother, give me a fire, I don''t have a lighter anymore."


    Su Gang was startled, but he didn''t expect Brother Gou to be so polite and hurried to order him.


    "My eldest brother asked me to pick you up, can I prepare to leave?"


    Brother Gou finished smoking and stood in a windy place at the door, washing away the faint smell of tobacco on his body, so as not to go back and be practiced by Huang Yuming.


    "alright, alright!"


    Su Gang was a little embarrassed, "Let you come all the way to pick it up, which really caused Jiang Ning''s trouble again."


    "If anything, the eldest brother said, my family, don''t bother."


    The two mothers and daughters of Su Mica, both changed their clothes, took the things they brought for the Su Mei family, and walked out.


    Looking at that luxurious car, Su Yun''s mother was speechless, Jiang Ning was so polite!


    "Hello Dog!"


    Su Yun didn¡¯t see him, but when he saw Brother Dog greet him directly, he arched his hands and said solemnly, ¡°Legend of the provincial capital Su Yun, I have seen Brother Dog!¡±

 Chapter 501： We also want to live in a villa

    What is the legend of the provincial capital?


    Both Su Gang and his wife were shocked. When did Su Yun have this name? This kid is so rude, how can he talk nonsense.


    "I have seen the legend of the provincial capital!"


    I don¡¯t know, Brother Dog also arched his hands and shouted solemnly.


    After finishing speaking, Su Yun pursed his mouth and smiled, opened the car door and got in, leaving Su Gang and his wife behind, without knowing what was going on.


    When did this stinky girl become a legend?


    Returning to the provincial capital, I am not afraid of being laughed at.


    They don''t know that, in the underground circle of the provincial capital, the name Su Yun means that no one dares to provoke him, and he is a guest of any regional order manager!


    The two people got on the car, looking cautiously, compared to the bigger and more carefree Su Yun, they were much more cautious, for fear of crumpling the leather sofa on the car.


    then.


    In the Lin Family Villa.


    Su Mei got up early in the morning and went to the vegetable market to buy vegetables. She was so light-footed that she was afraid of making Jiangning sleep.


    The thought of Jiang Ning''s tired face last night, her mother-in-law, felt terribly distressed.


    She thought, these days, while Jiang Ning is at home [Biqudao www.biqudao.xyz], she will stew some nourishing decoction for him to take good care of her body.


    Upstairs, in the bedroom.


    Jiang Ning has already woke up, watching Lin Yuzhen who is still asleep and smacks his lips, how he likes it.


    It seemed that someone was looking at him, and Lin Yu really slowly opened his eyes.


    The long eyelashes, like a wiper, gradually brighten the still-sleepy eyes.


    "what time is it?"


    She yawned.


    "The sun has reached the bottom."


    Jiang Ning pointed, the sunlight passed through the screen window, hitting the bed, "They should be coming soon."


    As soon as he heard them, Lin Yu really pouted. It was obvious that Jiang Ning had betrayed herself last night, and she hadn''t been convinced yet.


    "What kind of you are my aunt, you still don''t know,"


    Lin Yu really snorted, "If you don''t have anything to do without going to the Three Treasures Hall, she brought my grandma to her, she must have something to do, and it will be even more difficult for my mother!


    She knows Su Hong''s family too well, and she knows her mother too.


    Regardless of what Su Hong''s family asks, as long as the grandmother is on the side to help speak, Su Mei definitely cannot refuse.


    She is soft-hearted.


    "Then what should I do? The elderly want to come and see, you can still refuse."


    Jiang Ning smiled and gently stroked Lin Yuzhen''s head, "Okay, don''t worry, mom knows it well, don''t worry."


    "Get up and wash, do you want them to see your unkempt appearance?"


    "what?"


    Lin Yu really sat up immediately, unkempt?


    Is my sleeping face so bad!


    She rushed into the bathroom to clean up.


    After a while, the voice of the voice walkie-talkie came from outside the villa. The security guard of the villa area said that someone was coming in and asked if they knew each other.


    After getting permission, Su Hong''s car was able to enter the villa area.


    "This is the villa area!"


    Su Hong''s eyes lit up, "If we can live in this kind of place, it will be really comfortable."


    "The villas here are very expensive. If one set is sold, it will cost at least tens of millions."


    Xu Ming took a deep breath.


    He saw prices on the Internet. In the East China Sea, housing prices have not skyrocketed and will not skyrocket in the future, but villas of this level represent identity and status, and the price cannot be low.


    "Ten million? Su Mei''s family is really rich now!"


    If she knew that all the villas here had already been bought by Jiang Ning, she wouldn''t know if she would be scared to speak.


    Su Hong sucked in a cold breath, and immediately thought, "When my son becomes the vice president, we can buy it in a few years!"

 Chapter 502： How fast

    "Mom, have you seen it?"


    Su Hong took the old lady''s arm and pointed to the villa in the distance, "Su Mei, I live in this kind of place now!"


    The old lady smiled and nodded: "Okay, just have a good time."


    "You come and live too!"


    Su Hong gave her a white look, "I have been following Su Gang, how can I live a good life? The broken house is too crowded. Later I told Su Mei that this daughter has grown up, and I didn''t see much filial piety. Honor your mother, I have to criticize her well."


    Volkswagen drove to the courtyard of Villa No. 1 and saw a few BMW cars parked there. Su Hong knew that was right.


    She immediately asked her son Xu Ran to stop the car, helped the old lady get out of the car, and immediately yelled.


    "Su Mei! Mom is here! Don''t you come out to pick it up!"


    While supporting the old lady, she muttered in her mouth, "This Su Mei, now has money and has a big shelf. Mom won''t come out to pick it up when she comes. It''s true."


    Su Hong''s family, walked to the door, Su Mei had just walked out of the kitchen.


    No way, the villa is too big, and it takes time to walk from the kitchen to the door.


    "mom!"


    Su Mei yelled, and immediately stepped forward to support the old lady with inconvenient legs, "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "come on in!"


    The old lady smiled and nodded.


    As soon as they entered the house, Su Hong''s family was shocked.


    This villa is too big!


    His house is one hundred and twenty square meters, which is not too small, but the villa in Su Mei, under any estimation, has to be more than three hundred square meters.


    and it''s still three floors!


    Even Xu Ming, this little leader, still has some insights, but when he walked into such a villa, he still felt a violent shock in his heart.


    He knows very well that people who can live in this kind of place are either rich or expensive, which is not what he can imagine.


    I can turn my head and think, as long as my son is in the Lin family and earns 3 million yuan a year, he can get some oil and water. In less than two years, his family can still live in a villa.


    "When the time comes, I will buy the one next door. It looks pretty good."


    Xu Ming already had a plan in his heart.


    "Such a big TV? It''s more than a hundred inches!"


    Su Hong is like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden, watching the TV loudly, seeing the automatic air-conditioning, and being surprised, there are also automatic elevators, crystal ceiling lights...


    Her eyes are bright, and she can''t wait for this to be her home!


    "Well, this lamp is not bad, we will buy this one at that time, exactly the same one!"


    Su Mei ignored her, helped the old lady sit down, poured water for several people, and asked the nanny to bring fruit and drinks.


    "Where are my brothers?"


    She didn''t see the Su Gang family, and thought they would come together.


    "They take the shuttle bus. I guess they won''t be here before dinner."


    Su Hong answered, "Anyway, they just came to have a meal."


    She snorted, then muttered softly, saying that they would not use it anymore.


    Wait for Su Gang and his family to arrive, afraid that all the food will be eaten, do they come to wash the dishes?


    Su Mei turned her head and glanced at her, her face was a little ugly, no one said that to her relatives.


    Had it not been for the Su Gang family, she really hadn''t agreed to let them come.


    was talking, outside the door, there was the sound of car horns, and Su Mei''s face was happy: "Brother and his family must have arrived."


    She went out hurriedly.


    "How is it possible, they can''t be so fast by taking a shuttle bus,"


    She couldn''t help but laughed, "Even if they get to the East China Sea, they have to transfer to the bus, where is it so... quick..."


    Su Hong followed to the door, talking to his lips, but suddenly stopped talking.


    In front of them, Su Gang and his family are stepping down from a luxury car that even she can see.

 Chapter 503： Are you pregnant?

    "elder brother!"


    Su Mei smiled and walked over quickly, "You are here!"


    "Sister!"


    Su Yun yelled sweetly, "My sister got up, right?"


    "Get up, go find her."


    Su Yun nodded, not being polite at all, and ran in with a scream.


    "This kid is so rude."


    Su Gang couldn''t help shaking his head and turned to look at his wife, "You are used to it!"


    Su Gang¡¯s wife Yang Li, a trace of embarrassment flashed across her face, remembering that she hadn¡¯t taken the things yet, so she asked Ge Ge to help open the trunk and took out the soaked carrots she had brought.


    "Your brother said you love to eat, so I will make some and bring it to you to taste."


    When the Lin family was in despair, Su Gang had visited Su Mei twice. In addition to bringing some money over, there was also this soaked radish.


    is worthless, but Su Mei always remembered.


    She hurriedly took it over and held it in her arms: "Thank you, sister-in-law, I really want to make this radish for a long time. I have learned to make it by myself, but the taste is always wrong. You have to teach me later!"


    "Okay! Okay!" Yang Li said in surprise.


    She was also worried that Su Mei would dislike it.


    "Stop standing, come in."


    Su Mei shouted.


    At the door, Su Hong stood there, snorting, she thought that Su Gang''s family would bring something, it turned out to be soaked radishes, how much money does it cost?


    They are embarrassed to bring it too!


    She didn''t even think of it, but she didn''t bring anything, so she brought a few mouths.


    entered the room, Su Gang and his wife were obviously shocked.


    This villa is too big!


    The two seemed a little restrained, and they didn''t even know which position to step on when they walked.


    "Do whatever you want, it''s your own home."


    Su Mei laughed, "Sit down first, I''ll get some vegetables, Lin Wen will be back soon."


    She turned around and went into the kitchen. Su Gang and the others were sitting on the sofa cautiously, touching the leather of the sofa with their hands. The cautious appearance made Su Hong and Xu Ming amused.


    "I said Gangzi, don''t look like you have never seen the world,"


    Su Hong smiled and said, "This is Su Mei''s house, so just treat it as your own home."


    When she first came in, she was nowhere near like Su.


    "In the future, when my house also buys a villa, you can go to my place to sit."


    Su Gang did not speak, Yang Li couldn''t help it.


    "Sister, are you going to buy a villa? It''s amazing."


    "I heard that the cemetery on the county seat is now being rebuilt to build a villa. No one buys it. The price will definitely not be low. You can consider it."


    "you!"


    When Su Hong heard this, he suddenly said, "What nonsense are you talking about! We want to buy, we will buy the best!"


    She snorted, turned her head and said in the ear of the old lady: "Mom, you remember to say later, this is about the future of your grandson, the future of your life!"


    The old lady smiled and nodded.


    Upstairs, Lin Yuzhen had just changed his clothes and walked around in front of Jiang Ning.


    "Does this set look good?"


    "nice."


    Jiangning took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and pulled her into his arms, "My wife looks good no matter what she wears."


    "sister!"


    The bedroom was knocked, and it was unscrewed in the next second. Su Yun, like a rabbit, rushed in quickly, just in time to see Jiang Ning holding Lin Yuzhen.


    She hurriedly covered her eyes: "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Brother-in-law, I didn''t know you were there!"


    The gap between Su Yun''s fingers was getting bigger and bigger. Seeing that Jiang Ning and the others were all wearing clothes, he was a little disappointed.


    "You girl, dare to enter my room!"


    Lin Yu really came out of Jiang Ning''s arms, his face flushed, and he said fiercely, "Look at how I wait to tell your mother!"


    "Sister! Forgive me! I''ve been in your room like this since I was a kid!"


    This has become a habit, even if Lin Yu is really married, she didn''t react for a while, "Look, brother-in-law is not angry, so you can''t be angry anymore, right?"


    She giggled, knowing that Jiang Ning had a good temper and wouldn''t be angry with herself.


    "You are the legend of the provincial capital, I dare not provoke you."


    Jiang Ning laughed, "Go downstairs, chat for a while, it''s time to eat."


    He walked out, Su Yun immediately took Lin Yuzhen''s arm, pressed it to her ear, and asked quietly.


    "Sister, are you pregnant?"


    "What are you pregnant?"


    "Boy! Are you guys already, so what? How do you feel?"


    "Dead girl, I will tear your mouth!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 504： Foreigner

    Jiangning went downstairs, walked to a group of people, and said hello one by one.


    Even if it was to Su Hong''s family, he was still polite and polite, and didn''t take the previous things to heart.


    "Jiang Ning, you are so polite. It was too troublesome to ask Agou to come and pick us up."


    Su Gang hurriedly thanked him.


    Su Hong was a little uncomfortable.


    Why did Jiangning only go to pick up Su Gang''s family, not himself?


    If Jiangning also asked people to drive such a good car to pick him up, the neighbors around would definitely envy them.


    She just asked her son, the car cost at least three million!


    "Agou and Su Yun are good friends. Knowing that Su Yun is coming, he took the initiative and said to pick it up. There is no trouble."


    Su Hong glanced at Jiang Ning, and said to his heart that Lin Yu is really capable, what does it have to do with your door-to-door son-in-law?


    But there is still a smile on her face.


    "Jiangning, I heard that the Lin Group is developing very well now, and it is very famous in the southeast region."


    "Well, Yu really worked hard and achieved some results."


    The smile on Su Hong''s face is even thicker.


    "Then what position are you in Lin now?"


    She thought to herself, how can her son''s position be lower than that of the door-to-door son-in-law, right?


    "Me? I''m not working at Lin''s,"


    Jiangning stretched out his hands with a helpless expression, "I can''t do the work of the Lin Group."


    "Waste!"


    Su Hong cursed in his heart, his face changed slightly, why would he ask Jiang Ning?


    "Yes, you are not well-educated. It seems that you don''t even have a bachelor''s degree? It is really embarrassing for you to enter the Lin family to work."


    Su Hong nodded thoughtfully.


    When he said this, Su Gang suddenly became a little angry.


    come to someone''s house as a guest, where is there such a talk.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to speak, Yang Li stretched out her hand to pull him, shook her head slightly, and signaled him not to be impulsive.


    The last time Su Hong ridiculed Jiang Ning, wasn''t it embarrassing enough?


    She didn''t think Jiang Ning would be so bully.


    "Auntie Lin said that the recruitment requirements of the Lin Group are very strict now, and it is already very difficult for undergraduates to enter."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "It doesn''t matter who is not an outstanding talent, Lin doesn''t want it."


    Hearing the words, Su Hong''s face changed slightly. Hearing the meaning of Jiang Ning''s words, it was obvious that he was gagging his own mouth.


    She hurriedly gave Xu Ming a look. Xu Ming held the shelf slightly and coughed twice.


    "That''s the truth, but it doesn''t seem that you have the final say in the recruitment of Lin Group, right?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning with a smile on his face, but his eyes were full of disdain, "This important matter, Lin Wen and the others, will you be assured of letting you be an outsider to decide."


    "I think you are an outsider!"


    Jiang Ning did not speak, but there was a majestic and angry voice at the door.


    Lin Wen stepped in, handed the briefcase to the youngest, and walked straight to Xu Ming. In terms of momentum, he was no longer the disabled person who could only sit in a wheelchair.


    His eyes were sharp, staring at Xu Ming, he just stared at Xu Ming, he was a little flustered, and he stood up immediately.


    "Jiang Ning is not an outsider, he is the son-in-law of my Lin family, he is the son-in-law of my Lin Wen!"


    Lin Wen''s voice was loud and serious, "Who dares to treat him as an outsider?"


    Xu Ming smiled awkwardly.


    "Lin Wen, don''t be angry, I didn''t mean that,"


    He explained hurriedly, "You misunderstood."


    Xu Ming thought that he said that Jiang Ning was an outsider, which made Lin Wen misunderstand that he looked down on the Lin family. How dare he look down on the Lin family now?


    He just felt that Jiang Ning, a door-to-door son-in-law, had no status in the Lin family. Naturally, it was not his turn to point out the Lin group.


    "Really, what do you mean?"


    Lin Wen chuckled and looked at Xu Ming.

 Chapter 505： Sure enough, its the president

    The atmosphere suddenly became a little tense.


    They really haven''t seen him, Lin Wen looks angry.


    The former Lin Wen, sitting in a wheelchair, was lifeless, and at most he nodded and barely spoke.


    The two times that Su came here, Lin Wen took his hand, said thank you, and said nothing more.


    But today, Lin Wen is angry, they can obviously feel it.


    "The Lin Group is growing day by day. Wherever there are small things, they are all big things. You and Yuzhen will decide the big things."


    Xu Ming smirked, where there is still a trace of the posture of the small leader of the unit.


    He still came to beg for help today, so naturally he didn''t dare to go too far.


    "Jiang Ning is not working in the Lin Group, so let him decide, isn''t that embarrassing him."


    Xu Ming immediately changed his statement.


    He turned his head hurriedly and looked at Jiang Ning: "Jiang Ning, don''t get me wrong. Uncle didn''t mean that. Uncle didn''t look down on you."


    Jiangning just smiled, did not speak.


    Xu Ming looked down and almost wrote it on his face, but Jiang Ning didn''t care.


    Such a small character can''t even cause him a trace of mood swings.


    "Then you remember clearly, Jiang Ning is my son-in-law, Yuzhen''s husband, and a member of my Lin family, the most important person."


    Lin Wen''s voice became louder and louder.


    He can''t help it anymore.


    This is in Lin''s family, but not in his Xu Ming''s. They dare to look down on Jiang Ning, do they have the qualifications?


    If it weren¡¯t for Su Mei¡¯s embarrassment, Lin Wen just wanted to drive people straight away!


    what!


    "Yes, yes, that''s for sure, what the Lin family likes, what''s the difference."


    Xu Ming laughed.


    But in his heart, he was thinking, Lin Wen is rich now, and his temper is really big. Isn''t he just trying to take the opportunity to pose in front of him and recover the face he had previously lost?


    It is really a good way to make Jiang Ning be grateful to him.


    Xu Ming intrigues in the unit, this kind of thing is not uncommon, so I won¡¯t believe what Lin Wen said is true.


    A door-to-door son-in-law, the most important person?


    Could it be a little bit more.


    "What do you do when you speak so loudly,"


    The old lady plugged her ears, "It''s like a quarrel."


    "Mom, I''m sorry, I was angry just now, a little worried."


    Lin Wen nodded.


    He winked with Jiang Ning, which meant that Jiang Ning should not take it seriously.


    Jiangning nodded, indicating that he knew it.


    Xu Ming is a mere tribute, he is not qualified to make him angry yet.


    "Lin Wen, your aura now is really different from the one you used to be."


    Su Hong looked at Lin Wen in a brand-name suit, his eyes were a little gleaming, now the master is here, the old lady is also there, the topic is also here, isn¡¯t it the best opportunity?


    "It really is the president of a big company!"


    Su Hong smiled, with a hint of expectation on his face, "Surely you have the final say about the Lin Group, right?"


    To this Su Hong, Lin Wen had no good feelings, so he hummed softly, not wanting to talk to her more.


    "Do you also manage the recruitment of Lin Group?"


    Su Hong was even more excited.


    "I''m in charge of the high-level, ordinary personnel department."


    Lin Wen greeted Su Gang and his wife. Seeing Su Hong, he kept asking, he felt a little impatient, but he didn''t show it.


    Hearing Lin Wen''s words, Su Hong smiled, almost applauded.


    Lin Wenguan high-level!


    That''s right, my son just wants to join the Lin family and become a vice president, isn''t he a high-level man?


    "That''s it, brother-in-law,"


    Su Hong''s name has been changed, and he smiled and said, "My child, Xu Ran, you have grown up, Xu Ran! What are you still trying to do, and why don''t you say hello to your uncle!"


    "Hello uncle!"


    Xu Ran immediately stood up and shouted respectfully.


    Lin Wen nodded.


    "This is Xu Ran. After graduating from university, I have never found a good job, and I have never had the opportunity to display my talents."


    Su Hong sighed, glanced at the old lady, and straight to the point, "Look at the Lin Group, is there any position suitable for him?"

 Chapter 506： I retired

    This is the purpose of her coming today.


    Lin Wen sneered when he heard it, and then glanced at Jiang Ning, only to understand what Xu Ming was just talking about before he said that Jiang Ning had no status.


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, but he was a little funny in his heart, he had already calculated it.


    Lin Wen didn''t worry at all, Su Hong''s request, there was no chance in Lin Wen at all.


    Moreover, Su Mei was vaccinated early. Today, the hope of Su Hong''s family is going to be lost.


    "Then what position do you think Xu Ran is suitable for?"


    Lin Wen asked rhetorically.


    Su Hong and his wife both smiled.


    Lin Wen let them choose?


    Even Xu Ran couldn''t help swallowing when he heard it. What would it be like to be a vice president with an annual salary of one million!


    "As far as the relationship between our two families is concerned, Su Mei and I are sisters!"


    Su Hong said with excitement, "Yu is really the general manager, then Xu Ran, why should I give it to a deputy general manager? Brother-in-law, what do you think!"


    Su Gang, who was sitting on the side, was stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Hong even coaxed and invited the old lady in. It was because of this kind of thing that he wanted to get out of the relationship and sent Xu Ran to the Lin Group. .


    As soon as he speaks, he wants the position of vice president?


    Is she crazy!


    It''s just that neither of them spoke. It was not for them to speak this time. He only hoped that the Lin Wen family would not be deceived by Su Hong and the others.


    "Vice President?"


    Lin Wen frowned, "How can this be enough?"


    He shook his head.


    Su Hong''s family is even more excited.


    Vice president is not enough?


    Lin Wen is so good to talk!


    If the vice president is not enough, then what higher-level position in the Lin Group can be given to Xu Ran?


    There seem to be few positions with high salaries and leisurely business.


    "Is there any higher position?"


    Xu Ming couldn''t help asking, he couldn''t wait.


    "Of course there is."


    Lin Wen said lightly, "In the Lin Group, there is still the position of president. I think it''s better for me to retire. How about giving the position of president to your son?"


    After Lin Wen finished speaking, Su Hong''s head buzzed, first with a joy, and then suspiciously again.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "You joked first."


    Lin Wen snorted, feeling like he heard a joke.


    Don''t you know what level of your son is?


    When I came up, I wanted a vice president Dangdang. What did he think of the Lin Group?


    is really ridiculous!


    Hearing Lin Wen''s meaning, Su Hong''s face flushed, a little unhappy and said.


    "What do you mean by these words, Xu Ran entered the Lin family, that is also to contribute to your Lin family, everyone is a family, what are you doing so stingy?"


    Lin Wen was very happy.


    Jiang Ning was even more speechless, how could Su Hong even say such things.


    Su Gang and his wife are both already staying. Is this still something someone said?


    When the Lin family was in despair, Su Hong didn''t think that everyone was a family and needed more help. Instead, she even said a lot of Lin Wen''s bad things.


    Now that you ask for help, you know that everyone is a family?


    "That''s right, Su Mei and Su Hong are still sisters, this blood is thicker than water, Xu Ran is also your nephew!"


    Xu Ming also spoke, with a hint of anger, "What''s wrong with being a vice president? My family Xu Ran, doesn''t have this ability yet? How could it be possible."


    Lin Wen looked at the family, didn¡¯t want to say anything, and waved his hand: ¡°If he wants to enter, he submits his own resume. If he is able to pass the test, he can naturally enter. Don¡¯t think about other ways. I don¡¯t want to go through the back door.¡±


    "Lin Wen, why are you doing this!"


    Su Hong is in a hurry.


    Following the formal procedures, where Xu Ran can get in, even undergraduates may not get in. Xu Ran is just a junior college student, even more impossible.


    If his abilities can meet the requirements, will she come to Lin''s family for the crime?


    "Mom, look at him, he is all a family, and he is not willing to help!"


    Su Hong hurriedly thought of her backer, pulling the old lady with a grievance, "It''s not a position, what does it matter? No one cares about the future of your grandson, right?"


    Lin Wen shook his head, feeling that Su Hong was really unreasonable.


    He didn''t want to tear his face, but Su Hong''s family was completely ashamed and skinless.


    "Lin Wen, isn''t there a shortage of people in your company?"


    The old lady was moved by Su Hong a long time ago. She would be happy to help her grandson fight for some future.


    Seeing Su Hong and they said it was useless, she had no choice but to say, "It''s just a job, isn''t it just a matter of yours?"

 Chapter 507： Grace and revenge

    "Mom, the company has company regulations. If all of them go through the back door, then my company shouldn''t open it at all."


    Lin Wen is not very polite.


    "what do you mean?"


    Su Hong was anxious, "Lin Wen, you are so stingy! I won''t tell you!"


    "Su Mei! Su Mei!"


    She shouted directly.


    Su Mei had just finished the last dish and shorted it out. Hearing Su Hong shouting to herself, there seemed to be some quarrel, and she walked over.


    Seeing everyone stood up, their complexion didn''t seem so good, Lin Wen was even obviously angry.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle in her heart.


    What''s wrong.


    "Su Mei, you are here, tell me, Xu Ran is your nephew, he is calling your aunt!"


    Su Hong exclaimed, "I just want him to work in your Lin Group and let Lin Wen arrange a job, what''s wrong? Why is this not working?"


    "Is it because of the relationship between our two families, this thing is refused?"


    Instead, she became the most aggrieved person, "When I was a child, how did I take care of you, how I helped you, now it''s alright, your Lin family is amazing, so you won''t help me a little bit, it''s too ungrateful!"


    "You really have the face to say, ungrateful?"


    Lin Wen shook his head, almost impatient.


    Had it not been for the old lady still here, he would have let the youngest get out!


    "I won''t tell you!"


    Su Hong pulled Su Mei, "Su Mei, I won¡¯t say much, I¡¯ll just ask you a word, Xu Ran enters your Lin family as a vice president, is there any problem?"


    This Lin family, just listen to Su Mei.


    Don''t look at Lin Wen being so strong, but in front of Su Mei, he would never disobey her, Su Hong had known it a long time ago.


    As long as Su Mei nodded, it''s useless for Lin Wen to refuse!


    "When the vice president?"


    Su Mei was stunned and asked Xu Ran to join the Lin Group as the vice president. This is a joke.


    Xu Ran¡¯s ability, of course, she knows, even when working in a common company, he would be expelled because of his taste and laziness. Now Lin, how can he be qualified to enter?


    Not to mention, whether it is education or qualifications, he probably doesn''t even have the qualifications to submit a resume.


    "what are you talking about,"


    Su Mei frowned slightly, "Lin¡¯s recruitment is very strict and requires high abilities."


    "Just give him a free job!"


    Su Hong screamed, "You don''t have to do anything, so it doesn''t matter."


    Jiang Ning and the others were completely stunned.


    Yang Li couldn''t help it even more, cursing with an inaudible voice, it was too shameless!


    To arrange a spare job to raise his son, but also to give the vice president treatment?


    Su Hong thought, this Lin family belongs to hers!


    "Mom! Tell me about her!"


    Seeing Su Mei not speaking, Su Hong quickly pulled the old lady.


    "Little girl, look at the Lin family, they are developing very well now. Between these brothers and sisters, if they can help, just help and arrange a job, it''s not a big deal."


    The old lady said earnestly, "Xu Ran, this child is also sensible. If he can''t do something, then he can''t do it. Just find a free position and let him stay. This won''t break the Lin family."


    Hearing this, Su Hong was a little proud.


    She knew that Su Mei had never resisted the old lady.


    Su Mei looked at the old lady, she really didn''t want to agree.


    She never asked about Lin''s group. It was Lin Wen and Lin Yuzhen who made the decision. She turned her head and looked at Lin Wen. Lin Wen didn''t say a word. Obviously, the old lady asked Su Mei now, and he was not good. Open up.


    But he almost wrote on his face, he didn''t agree.


    It is impossible to agree!


    Su Mei is embarrassed. If she refuses, the old lady will feel unhappy. Su Hong''s family must hate herself even more.


    But if she agrees, what does Lin Wen say?


    It sounds like it''s just arranging a spare job and giving a salary, it seems, it''s not a big deal.


    She moved her lips and hesitated for a moment. Seeing everyone staring at her, she decided to arrange a spare job for Xu Ran. Of course, it was impossible for the vice president, but for a small leader, Su Hong¡¯s family. Will you be satisfied?


    Seeing Su Mei seemed to be softened, Lin Wen sighed in his heart.


    My own wife, everything is good, but her ears are soft, especially if she is an old lady, she never disobeys.


    "Pump!"


    Just when Su Mei wanted to agree, Jiang Ning suddenly took two steps back, fell down, fell on the sofa, and was busy holding his head.


    "Jiangning! What''s wrong with you Jiangning?"


    Lin Wen was suddenly shocked.


    Su Mei was even more nervous, "Jiangning, are you uncomfortable?"


    "It''s nothing, maybe it''s just too tired."


    Jiang Ning shook his head lightly, his face full of fatigue, "I was chased by someone that day and accidentally knocked on the head. Now I suddenly feel a little dizzy."


    Hearing these words, Su Mei''s whole body was shocked, her face was full of distress, and her eyes suddenly became red.

 Chapter 508： Stop this idea!

    She suddenly remembered what Jiang Ning said to herself last night.


    For the Lin Group, Lin Wen and Lin Yu really worked hard, and Jiang Ning was even more exhausted. Even if she couldn''t help, even if she wanted to undermine their efforts?


    "Lin''s recruitment, I will not interfere. Xu Ran wants to enter, so I can submit my resume for the interview!"


    "Su Mei, you..."


    Su Hong''s family was so surprised that Su Mei refused!


    "Don''t expect to play the emotional card with me, how did you treat me before, do I really forget it?"


    Su Mei gritted her teeth, her voice trembling a little, "I want to go through the back door from me, so cut off this idea!"


    She doesn''t want to listen to the old lady anymore, and she doesn''t want to choose to bow her head in order to maintain all the broken family relationships.


    Su Mei now, I just want to maintain my little home!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Su Hong didn''t expect that this weak little girl would dare to reject herself today.


    Not only did she reject herself, she didn''t even listen to the old lady''s words?


    "Mom, look at her..."


    "You don''t need to pull Mom here, it''s useless to pull it in."


    Su Mei directly said, "I honor my mother and listen to her because I am her daughter, but now I am Lin Wen''s wife, Yuzhen and Jiang Ning''s mother, I just want to maintain my own small family now!"


    She had red eyes, and she didn''t expect that one day she would speak so thoroughly.


    Everyone, sisters, do you have to tear your face?


    Su Hong has never regarded herself as a sister, otherwise, why does she always make herself sad and embarrassed?


    Hearing Su Mei''s words, Su Hong''s family couldn''t say a word.


    "Su Mei, you are too much! I think you don''t want to have anything to do with my family anymore!"


    "up to you."


    Su Mei shook her head, "Anyway, over the years, didn''t you wish you had nothing to do with my family? It''s just as you want."


    "I see your family is coming, and it''s not blessing me to move to a new house. If you don''t leave you for dinner, please!"


    She directly ordered the eviction!


    Su Hong flushed with anger, pointed at Su Mei, unable to speak for a long time.


    Xu Ming became even more irritated, took two steps forward, and even wanted to do it!


    When was their family humiliated in public like this?


    "A few, please."


    The old third stepped across to Su Mei and stared at Xu Ming and his son with bad eyesight. If they dare to do something and hurt Su Mei, don''t even think about leaving here today!


    "You! You! Humph!"


    Su Hong couldn''t speak at all. She knew that Su Mei dared to say such a thing, so she must be severing relations with her in her heart.


    She gritted her teeth with anger, did not get her son the vice president, she is not here in vain!


    "What Bro Lin, we are not rare! Let''s go!"


    Su Hong''s family, after cursing a few words, turned around and left.


    Su Mei''s eyes were red, and tears couldn''t stop streaming down.


    She really didn''t want to make things like this.


    But now it seems that Su Hong really didn''t care about the sisterhood between them, but just wanted to get more benefits from Lin''s.


    Su Mei is chilling.


    Lin Wen stretched out his hand, pulled Su Mei to his side, and patted her shoulder.


    Jiang Ning sighed, but he knew that from today on, Su Mei also really understood that there is nothing more important than the current family, especially those who just want to reach out and just want to ask for it.


    They are not worthy of Su Mei''s care.


    "This...what''s the matter with this!"


    Seeing that Su Hong''s family is gone, the old lady sighed, "Isn''t it just a job, as for?"


    "mom!"


    Su Gang couldn''t help it anymore, "Don''t speak to Su Hong anymore, her family is gone, do you care?"


    "They brought you here, just to borrow you and bully the little girl!"


    He can''t help it anymore: "It''s all your children, you are too partial!"

 Chapter 509： You are fired

    The old lady opened her mouth, but in the end she said nothing.


    "Sister, don''t be angry, it''s not worth it."


    Su Gang comforted, "You did the right thing, brother supports you!"


    Su Mei nodded with red eyes.


    Yang Li also walked over and took Su Mei''s hand to comfort her.


    "I''m fine."


    Su Mei wiped away her tears, squeezed out a smile, turned her head and looked at Jiang Ning, "I just can''t let my child be wronged anymore."


    "Mom, I will never let people bully you."


    Jiangning nodded vigorously.


    Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun walked downstairs and saw that the atmosphere in the hall seemed a little weird. They didn''t know what happened.


    "What happened?"


    Su Yun looked at these adults, "Aunt and them?"


    "You will no longer have aunt."


    Su Gang said directly.


    When Su Yun heard this, he was shocked, and seemed to react instantly.


    Lin Yu really walked up to Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning told her about the matter, and she suddenly became angry.


    "They are too much!"


    Lin Yu really snorted, "If you sever the relationship, then sever the relationship. Do they still want to bully my mother."


    "Okay, I will immediately let someone make a statement and tell everyone that our Lin family has severed the relationship with their family."


    Jiangning Road.


    He can be sure that after the Su Hong family and the Lin family are no longer involved in a relationship, their lives will definitely undergo earth-shaking changes.


    "Let''s eat! The dishes are cold!"


    Lin Wen yelled, changed the subject, patted Su Gang on the shoulder, smiled and said, "It''s rare to come over, today we have a few drinks!"


    "No, a few cups are not enough!"


    He said again, "If you don''t get drunk, you can sleep here. I''ll send you back tomorrow!"


    The atmosphere in the room quickly became lively again.


    and the other side.


    Su Hong''s family drove out of the East China Sea angrily, and their complexions were more ugly.


    "What is his Lin family? I really think how good he is? The tail is up to the sky!"


    Xu Ming yelled, "Pretending to be a big boss, we are not rare!"


    "That is, isn''t it just a Lin family, son, you give me a little bit of strength, give me a better company, and I make them regret their death!"


    Su Hong couldn''t help but cursed.


    Su Mei actually said that if she sever the relationship, she would sever the relationship, and she could not threaten her.


    sever, then sever, is she Su Hong, she can''t live without Su Mei?


    is really unreasonable!


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Suddenly, Xu Ming''s phone rang.


    He picked up his mobile phone and saw that he was his direct leader. Recently, he often took the initiative to greet himself with hello.


    "What are you doing."


    Xu Ming was in a bad mood, so he answered the phone and yelled.


    "What is your attitude?"


    When I heard the opposite, I was immediately annoyed. Does Xu Ming really consider himself a character?


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just say anything."


    Xu Ming is holding the shelf, and he is a little used to it, as if he has forgotten that the person opposite is his leader.


    "Hehe, let me know one thing, you were fired! From tomorrow, you don''t need to come to the unit again!"


    "What, what?"


    "Xu Ming, let me tell you, don''t take yourself too seriously!"


    said coldly on the other side, "If it wasn''t for you and the Lin family, it had something to do with you, I **** kicked you out! Stupid!"


    "Snapped"!


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, the opposite phone hung up, with a sense of pleasure.


    Xu Ming was shocked.


    "Hello? Hello!"


    He yelled, his face turned pale, how could he have thought that he would be expelled not long after he came out of Lin''s house?


    How can this be!


    "what happened?"


    Su Hong''s face was a bit ugly, seeing Xu Ming''s eyes hollow, he didn''t even dare to speak too loudly.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Xu Ming moved his lips. Before he could finish his words, Xu Ran was driving and the phone rang.


    He connected the Bluetooth headset directly, and just said "Hello", and suddenly shouted: "What did you say? Why did you fire me! Why did you..."

 Chapter 510： Somewhat floating

    Before he finished speaking, the phone over there hung up.


    Xu Ran was furious, was distracted, and was about to hit the car in front of him.


    "Be careful! Be careful!"


    Su Hong screamed in shock.


    Xu Ran hit the steering wheel abruptly, the car made a piercing noise, and finally avoided it, and stopped on the side of the road. He was scolded by people.


    "Dad, Mom, I... I was fired again!"


    Xu Ran cried and said, "The factory manager even asked me to smoke a few days ago. How...how could it be like this."


    Xu Ming said nothing, Su Hong''s face was red and his ears were red.


    They suddenly understood why this was.


    Because they have some relationship with the Lin family, even if the relationship is not very good, but outsiders don''t know how they will give them a little face and take good care of them.


    But now, just torn apart with Su Mei, the retribution is coming!


    Two fathers and sons, both laid off, how do you live this family, how do you live!


    Su Hong couldn''t help but burst into tears, slapped Xu Ming and cursed.


    "It''s all you! I blame you!"


    She cried loudly, "It''s all your bad ideas. Look at this house, what happened to you!"


    "fart!"


    Xu Ming blushed, Su Hong pushed the blame on him, and he was even more furious, "It''s not because you are greedy! Do you think you can bully Su Mei like before?"


    "This is your retribution!"


    The two of them couldn''t help but squabble directly in the back seat.


    then.


    In the Lin Family Villa.


    The atmosphere is harmonious and full of joy.


    Lin Wen rarely gave himself a vacation, and talked with Su Gang while drinking, both of them were flushed.


    Speaking of the past, Lin Wen has been thanking and toasting all the time, saying that he really wanted to die at that time, but he didn''t dare to worry that Su Mei and his daughter would be sad.


    At that time, Su Gang''s family conditions were equally bad, but he sent money twice and brought warmth.


    Lin Wen hid in the room alone and cried loudly.


    "She is my sister! My sister!"


    Su Gang''s drunkenness is also on his head, but his tone is very firm, "I don''t want to see her suffer, and I will feel uncomfortable!"


    "It''s fine now, now it''s fine, you all have a good time, I''m relieved, relieved!"


    Two big men sitting on the table, pushing their cups and changing cups again.


    At the dinner table, there are only two of them left, and no one will bother.


    Yang Li and Su Mei were chatting in the kitchen while exchanging their cooking experience. Su Mei now only wants to maintain her own little family and cook more dishes that they love to eat for her husband and children.


    And Jiang Ning, Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun were sitting on the sofa, watching TV, and several people were chatting.


    "No way?"


    Su Yun''s eyes widened, "Auntie''s family, they are really too much! Isn''t it clear about Xu Ran''s ability?"


    She angrily said, "When he was in middle school, he even asked me to help him with his homework!"


    Lin Yu was really surprised.


    Xu Ran is much older than Xu Yun. When he was in middle school, was Su Yun still in elementary school? Let Su Yun do his homework for him, can he be a little funny?


    "If he joins the Lin Group, it will be really messed up."


    Lin Yu really sighed, "How can I convince the public? No one will be convinced in his heart."


    "Well, just stick to it. In Lin''s group, it only depends on ability, not relationship."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "This will never change."


    He turned his head and glanced at Su Yun: "If you don''t work hard, you won''t be able to enter in the future, it''s useless for your parents to intercede."


    Su Yun snorted: "I don''t need to go through the back door, I''m a provincial legend!"


    Jiangning and Lin Yu couldn''t help but laugh.


    This provincial legend seems to have drifted a bit.


    But with Su Yun''s grades, the college entrance examination will definitely be no problem. At that time, going to a good university and entering the Lin family after finishing school will not be too difficult.


    What''s more, Jiang Ning said, at least the opportunity will be given at that time. Can you grasp it? Let''s talk about it.


    "By the way, I saw the promotion [August One Chinese Website www.81zw.xyz], Qingwu sister is going to have a concert in Shenghai."


    Su Yun''s eyes lit up, "Sister, can you take me there?"

 Chapter 511： Open the door

    "when?"


    Lin Yu really hasn''t noticed yet.


    "The day after the college entrance examination is over!"


    Su Yun''s eyes brightened, shaking Lin Yuzhen''s hand, "Sister Qingwu said, as long as I pass the college entrance examination, I will send a ticket to me, but at that time, the results haven''t come out yet."


    Counting days, there is only less than half a month left.


    "Then can you guarantee your grades?"


    Lin Yu said seriously.


    "I swear by the reputation of a provincial legend!"


    Su Yun held up three fingers, "I, Su Yun, will definitely be admitted to a key university, if I don¡¯t get admitted..."


    She bit her lip and turned to look at Jiang Ning: "Just punishing me to find a man like brother-in-law!"


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    Jiangning was still drinking tea and almost couldn''t help but squirt out.


    How bad is you?


    Is it a punishment to find yourself a husband?


    Lin Yu laughed so hard that his stomach hurts, especially when he saw Jiang Ning¡¯s expression, he had to endure it.


    "I won''t take you to Shenghai."


    Jiang Ning said immediately, "I''ll tell your dad later, you haven''t studied seriously lately, and you still fall in love early."


    "Brother-in-law, you misunderstood, I didn''t mean that..."


    Su Yun was in a hurry, and hurriedly went to court Jiangning again.


    At home, the atmosphere is getting better and better.


    then.


    Shenghai!


    This international metropolis.


    Economy and culture have multiplied to a very high level here, especially the current cultural industry, which has become an iconic city in China.


    Feasting and feasting are not dreams, but drunken fans are real.


    I don¡¯t know how many people want to be here to realize their star dreams.


    But there are many people who have stood at the end of their dreams, and Ye Qingwu is one of them.


    has experienced a lot of things. There have been peaks and valleys. He was slandered and splashed with dirty water. He was almost hidden in the snow and changed his boss.


    Ye Qingwu now can truly focus on her music career.


    This concert called Return is announcing her return!


    Similarly, this concert has another purpose, which is to allow the new products of the Lin Group to take this opportunity to officially enter the Shenghai market.


    is the Lin Group, opening the door to Shenghai Market!


    Lin Yuzhen has already told Ye Qingwu about the next plan of the Lin Group.


    As a friend, Ye Qingwu will of course do her best to help Lin Yuzhen and further expand the territory of the Lin Group.


    Not to mention, now that the entire Interstellar Entertainment Company has been bought by Jiang Ning, it is natural to serve the Lin Group.


    This concert is not only an announcement of Ye Qingwu''s return, but also a pavement for the Lin Group to enter Shenghai.


    Therefore, Wang Wei spares no effort in propaganda.


    The news of the ¡¡¡¡ concert, less than two hours after it was released, directly detonated the entire music scene!


    The fans are crazy!


    Even the fans who weren''t Ye Qingwu before are excited at this moment.


    Because Ye Qingwu was framed before, they followed the trend and scolded her, feeling a little guilty in their hearts. They didn''t expect to hear Ye Qingwu''s song, and they were shocked.


    They didn''t expect Ye Qingwu''s song to be so nice.


    They didn¡¯t even expect that Ye Qingwu would also do a lot of charity. Even such an artist, there are still people splashing dirty water to slander her?


    This is unbearable!


    For a while, an event was launched in the evening called "We all owe Ye Qingwu a concert ticket."


    They looked forward to Ye Qingwu¡¯s concert, and then they heard that Ye Qingwu had already terminated the contract with the entertainment company, and even had no right to sing his own songs.


    This disappointed and sad many fans.


    But now, Ye Qingwu is back!


    The theme of this concert is just one sentence: I''m back!

 Chapter 512： Do you want either?

    Just these four words made the fans boil, and the Internet was constantly searched, pushing Ye Qingwu''s popularity to a very high level.


    Because of this, Ye Qingwu''s concert tickets are already hard to find!


    Looking at this scene, Jiang Ning felt a little weird.


    Isn''t ¡¡¡¡ just a concert?


    Ye Qingwu sang she had heard it. It was really good, but it shouldn''t be so crazy.


    Anyway, he feels that all music is almost the same, and singing with himself seems to be the same.


    "You do not understand!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s reaction, Lin Yu couldn''t help being a little funny, "You don''t know how an idol feels."


    "I know."


    Jiang Ning said seriously, "You are not my idol, but if you want to have a concert, I am afraid I really have no interest."


    Lin Yu really blushed: "I don''t sing very well."


    For a singer like Ye Qingwu, her tickets are of course difficult to buy. If they weren''t for insiders and didn''t need tickets, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to get them if they had money.


    "The scalpers outside have already made the fare crazy!"


    Lin Yu really looked surprised, "500 yuan ticket, sold for fourteen thousand!"


    "Are they crazy?"


    Jiangning couldn''t help but said.


    He just can''t understand it anyway, but fortunately, he doesn''t seem to need tickets, otherwise he would really think it meaningless to ask him to buy tickets with the scalpers at a high price.


    "Okay, the concert is approaching soon, I also have to be prepared here,"


    Lin Yu really took a deep breath. She didn''t specifically go to the concert, and she had more important tasks to do. "My husband, they all said that Shenghai¡¯s business environment is complicated, and it¡¯s difficult for foreign companies to survive there. Do you think I can do it?"


    "Yes, surely."


    Jiang Ning nodded earnestly, holding Lin Yuzhen¡¯s face, "My relatives and wives can''t do it, then no one in this world can do it."


    "Where is that excellent girl?"


    Lin Yu really wrinkled her nose and couldn''t help asking.


    "Neither can she."


    Jiangning did not hesitate.


    "Hee hee, thank you husband!"


    Lin Yu really hit Jiang Ning¡¯s face with a bang, the smell of fragrance.


    "Wife, it''s getting late, it''s time to rest."


    Jiang Ning lay down holding Lin Yuzhen and turned off the light, "Mom has asked these two days, when will we consider giving her a baby, what do you think?"


    Lin Yu''s face turned red immediately, but fortunately, the lights were turned off.


    "what?"


    Her heart was pounding, "You, do you want to either?"


    "Whether you want a child or not, this can be discussed slowly, but I heard that giving birth is a technical job, and it also requires practice.


    Jiang Ning''s face is not red and his heart beats, "Wife, shall we practice first?"


    "¡­¡­"


    After a long silence, Lin Yuzhen said softly, "Then, try it."


    Jiangning only felt that all his blood was boiling!


    Even if the sky is falling apart at this moment, he will not care about it. At this moment, he just wants to have more in-depth exchanges with his relatives and his wife.


    Just as Jiang Ning was about to move, Lin Yuzhen had already turned over, shrank into Jiang Ning''s arms, closing his eyes tightly, but his eyelashes were trembling, and his body was tight.


    "what happened?"


    Jiangning could clearly feel that Lin Yu was really trembling a little.


    She was nervous.


    "No, nothing."


    Lin Yu really knows that Jiang Ning has endured it for a long time. She is a little nervous and scared, but if it is Jiang Ning, she can bear it.


    Because she didn''t want to disappoint Jiang Ning.


    With the dim light shining through, Jiang Ning clearly felt that Lin Yu really breathed and became hurried, she was really nervous.

 Chapter 513： I know people from the Gao family

    At that moment, everything went into flames and disappeared.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning did not move further, Lin Yuzhen asked, "Is it because I didn''t do it well enough?"


    "No."


    Jiang Ning whispered, "I want to, after you are ready, I mean after you are fully prepared, I want to own you."


    "But..."


    Lin Yu was really anxious, "Don''t you want me very much?"


    "Fool, you already belong to me, you still want to run?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing, and kissed Lin Yuzhen on the forehead, "Go to sleep, I will hold you to sleep."


    Although he did not succeed, Jiang Ning was not disappointed. On the contrary, he was more at ease.


    At that time, Shenghai¡¯s nightlife had just begun.


    Ye Qingwu¡¯s concert continues to grow in popularity. Whoever can get the tickets for her concert can even show off on the Internet.


    Shenghai, even more so.


    At this moment, a few brothers, in the nightclub, alcohol filled their bodies, and the few women around them, like water snakes, were even more coquettish, evoking the deepest desires of men.


    "Brother, I really want to go to Ye Qingwu''s concert, can you get a ticket?"


    A girl said with a humming voice.


    "Hehe, it''s just a few tickets, it''s nothing at all."


    Sitting on the man, his face was red, his hands on the girl, and he wandered freely, "If you want to go, I will take you there, and I can ask Ye Qingwu to sign for you."


    "real?"


    "Of course it is true, when did your brother boast?"


    The man smiled triumphantly, seeing the eyes of the people around him, all falling on him, a little proud, "I know people from the Gao family!"


    "And in the security work of this concert, people from the Gao family participated in it. How many tickets does it count?"


    I heard the man say that he knew people from the Gao family, and every girl¡¯s eyes lit up and they were full of admiration, while those men were jealous.


    Gaojia!


    Now who doesn¡¯t know, the underground circle of Shenghai now has the surname Gao!


    "Really, Shao Qin?"


    A few girls all wanted to pounce directly on Qin Mu''s body, their eyes full of admiration, "Do you know someone from the Gao family?"


    Who doesn''t know the current Gao family is in full swing!


    After the writer and the Su family were destroyed, Gao Bin became famous in the first battle and became a legend in this Shenghai underground circle. Who would dare to provoke him?


    Now the Gao family brothers and sisters have integrated the underground circles of Shenghai in a short period of time, and established a full reputation.


    Who can get involved with the Gao family, that''s a great skill!


    "Huh, is this still fake?"


    Qin Mu enjoys this feeling of being worshipped.


    He said lightly: "The Gao family has a cousin called Gao Cheng, who grew up with their brother and sister, and this person is my brother!"


    He didn''t even say that he was a friend, he directly said that he was a brother, because the two words for brothers represent the relationship, not the two words for friends, it can be compared!


    Hearing this, a group of people were even more excited.


    The men toasted one after another, eager to court Qin Mu. After all, with their status and qualifications, they had no chance to get close to the Gao family, let alone have a relationship with the Gao family.


    But if it has something to do with Qin Mu, it is already very powerful!


    "Shao Qin, I toast you a glass! I did it, you are free!"


    "Shao Qin, I need you to take care of you in the future!"


    "This Shenghai, there will be a place for Qin Shao in the future, congratulations!"


    And those women, all eyes flashed, thinking in their hearts, how to beat the competition and climb into Qin Mu''s bed smoothly.


    There are really few young people with potential like Sheng Hai!


    That''s the Gao family!


    Even if it is the cousin of the Gao family, this relationship is not comparable to ordinary people. It is just around the corner.


    "you are welcome."


    Qin Mu squinted his eyes, his lips just touched the glass of wine, and he had already raised the shelf.


    "Isn''t it just a few tickets? I just ask the boss of StarCraft Entertainment to get it. What a big deal,"


    He snorted, "The face of the Gao family, the boss, dare not to give it, right?"

 Chapter 514： This ethos doesnt work

    is not just a phone call. He only needs to report Gao Cheng''s name, and the owner of StarCraft Entertainment will have to come to him personally and deliver the tickets to him.


    Qin Mu felt proud.


    This wine, the more you drink, the more delicious it tastes, and the more women around you, the more it tastes.


    Wait a while, they should be sensible and will serve themselves very hard.


    "Relationships are the most important these days. Now in Shenghai, knowing people in the circle on the ground is not as useful as knowing people from the Gao family."


    Qin Mu was fortunate.


    When the Gao family didn''t control Shenghai, he and that Gao Cheng were just friends with wine and meat.


    But the Gao family suddenly became the master of Shenghai''s underground circle, and even Gao Cheng''s status instantly increased too much!


    This is one person who can achieve the Tao, the chicken and the dog ascend to heaven!


    Qin Mu saw with his own eyes that the leader of a certain department bowed to Gao Cheng!


    "My Qin family can also take this opportunity to soar into the sky, hahahaha."


    ¡­¡­


    then.


    Interstellar Entertainment Company.


    Jiang Ning, Lin Yuzhen and others have arrived.


    Wang Wei didn''t dare to put on a particularly big scene. He knew that Jiang Ning was low-key and didn''t like these bells and whistles.


    Several people were sitting in the office. Wang Wei made tea for everyone. Lin Yuzhen, Ye Qingwu, and Su Yun got together and couldn''t finish talking.


    And Jiang Ning sat there, quietly listening to Wang Wei''s report on the company''s operation during this period.


    He didn''t want to manage. Jiang Ning was not interested in taking care of a small entertainment company, only a few dollars.


    "I tried my best to prepare for the concert this time, and there will be no problems. Then, I have fully communicated with Lin¡¯s public relations department. I can take this opportunity to get the new products of Lin¡¯s Group a great deal. Great exposure."


    Wang Wei knew that Jiang Ning bought this company and let himself be the boss, not just for Ye Qingwu to sing well.


    Propaganda that is helpful to Lin''s must be in place.


    "Well, you can do these things, you don''t have to report to me, I don''t understand."


    Jiangning laughed.


    Wang Wei passed the tea cup, knowing that Jiang Ning trusted him, and was grateful.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Jiang, I will definitely get things done."


    Wang Wei is very familiar with these things. There are various ways in the circle, and he is very clear. Let him do it without any problems.


    "If you have any trouble that can''t be solved, please tell me directly."


    Jiangning said one more thing.


    This kind of professional thing is naturally left to professional people.


    What he can do is help them solve some difficult problems, or people who are difficult to solve.


    "Trouble is nothing troublesome,"


    Wang Wei smiled bitterly, "In our circle, there are too many unspoken rules, but in fact, it shouldn''t be troublesome, because everyone is used to it, it''s just such an atmosphere."


    He paused, and continued: "For example, we are going to hold this concert, and the stadium venue needs to be rented. It''s not just a matter of spending money."


    "Is it?"


    Jiangning is really not sure about these.


    "Tickets have to be delivered."


    Wang Wei nodded, "Send some tickets to the management departments and those leaders."


    "Then there is security, firefighting, and medical care..."


    He shook his head, these are unspoken rules, but in fact, they are already on the bright side.


    Although it is the job of others, it is also a hard work. It is okay to give some tickets to thank you, but in fact, they are all in charge of the work. The people who really do the work can''t get anything.


    "How much do you want to give?"


    Jiangning asked.


    "Thirty percent, at least."


    Wang Wei said, "Our tickets, with 30% of the tickets, are to be given to the stewards of these related parties."


    "so much?"


    Jiangning frowned.


    Isn''t this taking money out of his pocket?


    He is the No. 1 God of War in the East, so he still spends money on this?


    "The atmosphere in the circles on the ground is like this."


    Wang Wei of course knew that this was to pay for Jiangning''s pocket, but it seemed that there was no way.


    Jiangning is powerful and rich, but after all he is a member of the underground circle. The above-ground circle, not the underground circle, can easily provoke him.


    "This ethos is really bad."


    Jiangning shook his head.


    He didn''t say much, so he took out his cell phone and dialed the number.


    Seeing this, Wang Wei didn''t bother to speak.


    "A Fei,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "The atmosphere in the circles on the ground here in Shenghai is not very good. I have to curry favor with them when I have a concert?"


    "Well, let them change it."

 Chapter 515： Its changed a bit quickly

    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone directly.


    Wang Wei was dumbfounded.


    What is Jiangning doing?


    Who is he talking to, his tone seems to be with his little brother, is he going to let his little brother deal with matters in the circle on the ground?


    Let those people change this bad ethos?


    Just kidding!


    That is the circle on the ground!


    is not a person in the underground circle. If you dare to provoke it easily, you will get into big trouble!


    Wang Wei was about to dissuade him. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. He picked it up and saw that he was the deputy leader in charge of the health inspection, but he did not dare to offend him.


    "Director Xu, I have already sent the tickets you want...what, do you want to return it?"


    Wang Wei''s voice was octave higher.


    He suspected that he had heard it wrong.


    The other party wants to send back the tickets that he wants to leave.


    "Don''t! Don''t!"


    Wang Wei thought it was because of what he was doing badly, so he subconsciously said, "It''s what I didn''t do well, Director Xu, don''t be angry, our concert..."


    Before he finished speaking, the person on the phone was obviously more anxious, and there was almost a trace of pleading in his voice.


    The tickets must be returned, and they must be delivered personally, so that Wang Wei must never take this matter to heart.


    Wang Wei hung up the phone, still a little confused.


    He fixedly looked at Jiang Ning.


    Just now, Jiang Ning seemed to make a phone call.


    It seems that I told a person named A Fei that the atmosphere here is not very good, so I have to change it.


    Then, I received such a call.


    Is this a coincidence?


    What a **** coincidence!


    still is¡­¡­


    "Ling Ling Ling¡ª¡ª"


    Without waiting for him to speak, the phone rang again, and he hurriedly connected, and he was coming to refund the ticket again!


    Then, one after another, Wang Wei received more than a dozen calls, all of which were to apologize first and then to refund the ticket. The tension and fear in his words were like a mouse seeing a cat!


    Wang Wei has never enjoyed such treatment before.


    In the past, I went to talk to them by myself, but I had to lower my posture by three points. Today, this...how the other way around?


    His head is already a little numb.


    Estimated, the tickets sent out seem to have been returned, and the phone will no longer ring.


    Wang Wei took a deep breath.


    "Big Brother."


    His mouth trembled, "This atmosphere, it seems to change, a bit quicker."


    "Well, I like efficiency."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "If it is slower, the consequences will be serious."


    He paused and continued: "Of course, tickets are still to be given, but not to those who have nothing to do. The people responsible for security on the spot, and those who help the concert, can be given to their family members, and they are eligible to get free tickets. As for the others, my tickets are hot."


    Wang Wei''s heart is thumping, beating violently!


    Jiang would rather be a person in the underground circle!


    But just now, all the people who called him were people in circles on the ground, and their status and status were not low.


    This is **** scary!


    Jiangning, who is this?


    "Ling Ling Ling¡ª¡ª"


    Wang Wei''s phone rang again.


    His body shook suddenly, and when he saw the number, his whole body became nervous, "No way?"


    This number comes from the office of the highest-ranking person in the upper circle of Shenghai!


    Jiangning lowered his head to drink tea, not caring at all.


    Wang Wei''s Adam''s apple slipped, connected to the phone, and said politely: "Hello, I am the general manager of StarWorld Entertainment, Wang Wei."


    "Mr. Wang, I''m sorry, the people from the relevant departments of Shenghai have made unreasonable requests for your company''s concert tickets. On my side, instead of them, I apologize to you!"


    "Om¡ª¡ª"


    This voice is exactly the same as the big man I often see on TV!


    Is he apologizing to himself?


    He is the person with the highest status in the circle of Shenghai!

 Chapter 516： you sure?

    "Don''t worry, I have emphasized it. No one dares to do this kind of behavior again. If there is a second time, I will deal with it seriously and hope that Mr. Wang will not be angry."


    "No, no, you''re welcome."


    Wang Wei said hurriedly, his throat dry, "They have returned all the tickets."


    Hearing this, the tone over there was obviously a little relaxed, and he made sure that this would not happen again, and then hung up the phone.


    Wang Wei was already speechless.


    His throat was dry, and he drank several cups of tea, but he still couldn''t relieve himself.


    "Big Brother."


    Wang Wei looked at Jiang Ning, "You are really my big brother!"


    Jiangning just smiled and didn''t say much.


    He turned his head and saw that the three women on the other side were still able to chat. Seeing that it was almost time for dinner, he said, "It''s time for dinner, let''s go out for dinner."


    "Great!"


    Su Yun was the first to react.


    She knew that following Jiang Ning, there must be something delicious!


    "Yuzhen, let''s go, I will take you to eat the most authentic dishes in Shenghai."


    Ye Qingwu smiled, took Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun, and walked out.


    Jiangning followed Wang Wei.


    With Ye Qingwu, a local person leading the way, there is no need to worry about not being able to find the most authentic Shenghai dishes.


    Lao Shenghai is a place that specializes in authentic Shenghai dishes.


    As long as it is a snack that is unique to Shenghai, there is everything here. Just when I walked through the door, there was a lively sound inside, almost full of people, and this was just the time for the meal.


    Whether it is local old guests or foreign tourists, this is a must-see.


    "The things here are not expensive, but they are all very authentic. If you want to eat, you can take it directly by yourself. After you finish eating it all, you can check out according to the color of the plate."


    Ye Qingwu, wearing a hat and mask, said to Jiang Ning and the others.


    "I have a treat today, try them all!"


    She is the host, so naturally she will do her best as a landlord.


    Lin Yu really few people, looking at the appearance of others, also picked up a dinner plate, followed the crowd in line, choosing what they liked to eat.


    Jiangning doesn''t pick it. He has eaten all the delicacies from all over the world. In fact, he has eaten all kinds of cuisines. Nearly, he went to another private kitchen by invitation in Shenghai, and as far away as the special meal of the head of the church in Eastern Europe.


    His favorite is the sweet and sour pork ribs made by Su Mei while staying at home.


    "It''s really lively."


    A few people finally found a table and sat down. Lin Yu really looked at the diners and couldn''t help but tsk.


    "The people in Shenghai are actually very comfortable and know how to enjoy life, especially the old Shenghai people. I don''t know how to describe it. If you have the opportunity to live here for a while, you can feel it."


    Ye Qingwu introduced.


    She didn''t eat. There are no boxes here. All are for dine-in. If you take off your mask, you won¡¯t be able to do business in this shop today.


    "Brother-in-law, I want to eat ice cream."


    After taking a few bites, Su Yun saw ice cream in the distance and called Jiang Ning, but looked at Lin Yuzhen eagerly.


    "My husband, I want to eat too."


    Lin Yu really knew that Su Yun was a clever ghost.


    "Okay, I''ll get it for you."


    Jiangning got up, and Wang Wei followed: "I''ll help you get some delicious food!"


    Two people walked to the beverage area, Jiang Ning went to get ice cream, Wang Wei was about to get some special pastries, and a voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Wang? Hey, what a coincidence!"


    Wang Wei turned his head and saw that the person in front of him didn''t seem familiar.


    "I am Qin Mu, the third son of the Qin family,"


    Qin Mu was taking the woman who had been conquered all night to come to this old Shenghai for a special meal. He didn''t expect to meet Wang Wei. It would be a coincidence.


    They met at a dinner party, Wang Wei naturally can''t remember him, but he remembers Wang Wei.


    "Shao Qin? Hello, hello."


    Wang Wei responded politely.


    "Baby, this is the boss of StarWorld Entertainment, Mr. Wang."


    Qin Mu coughed slightly, and the woman''s eyes lit up suddenly, "Ye Qingwu is an artist under his banner."


    "Don''t you want tickets for Ye Qingwu''s concert?"


    Qin Mu was not polite at all. He looked directly at Wang Wei and said with a smile, "Mr. Wang, I am a friend of Gao Cheng, so I won¡¯t be polite to you. I want to ask you for some tickets for Ye Qingwu¡¯s concert."


    "you sure?"


    When Wang Wei heard this, he was not angry, but found it a little funny.

 Chapter 517： Ticket bomb

    There were just a bunch of people, begging to send the tickets back, as if these tickets suddenly turned into bombs.


    Even the great figure in the circle on the ground, who is above all, personally called to make sure that this kind of thing will never happen again.


    The so-called Qin Shao in front of me is really sure, still wanting to ask for tickets from myself?


    "Yes, of course it is!"


    Qin Mu laughed, contented, and sure enough, he reported Gao Cheng''s name. Now in Shenghai, everything is convenient.


    He glanced at the female companion next to him, and saw that she was full of admiration, and was even more arrogant, "Baby, how many do you want?"


    "Five!"


    The woman said, randomly and busy again, "Ten! Ten!"


    I can go on my own, bring my girlfriends, and even invite some leaders. This is a huge face.


    She held Qin Mu''s hand and pressed it tighter, obviously using her pride to please Qin Mu.


    "Ten sheets."


    Wang Wei¡¯s face is not embarrassing at all, "I have the ticket. No, there are many people who don¡¯t need it. They are sent back. As long as Qin Shao is sure you want it, I will give it."


    "If you want, just ten."


    Seeing Wang Wei''s promise, Qin Mu raised his head slightly, and wanted to hold his own stand, "Mr. Wang, won''t you be embarrassed?"


    "No, no,"


    Wang Wei waved his hands again and again, without any embarrassment, "Are you a friend of Gao Cheng."


    Qin Mu smiled slightly: "Wang is always a smart man, I am very optimistic about you."


    "It''s just that, after our ticket is sent out, it will be difficult to get it back. Qin Shao can remember it clearly."


    Wang Wei said seriously.


    There is no reason to take it back again. What''s more, if you dare to take it away and send it back, it depends on whether you are willing to take it back.


    Qin Mu just thought it was a little funny, he wanted to send the tickets he asked for back?


    Let''s dream.


    Even if you don¡¯t watch it and throw it there to waste, that¡¯s something worth showing off.


    It¡¯s hard for others to get a ticket. I posted a newsletter that day and took a precious ticket. I said, I¡¯m very tired today, I don¡¯t want to watch it.


    How many people are jealous of this?


    "No refund, I will give you my address, and Mr. Wang will send someone to my office."


    Qin Mu took out a business card, stuffed it into Wang Wei''s pocket, patted him on the shoulder, said lightly, and led his female companion away.


    Wang Wei has a smile on his face from beginning to end, without the slightest anger or impatience.


    On the contrary, he was a little gloating.


    He has a little impression, this Qin Mu, it seems that his family is really a member of the circle on the ground, his status and status are not much better.


    "What are you in a daze?"


    Behind him, Jiang Ning''s voice came, "I didn''t hear Su Yun calling you."


    Wang Wei turned his head and saw that Su Yun almost threw the bowl over, and hurriedly took the cakes and ran back.


    After dinner, Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen were sent back to the hotel to rest. Wang Wei went back to the company and asked someone to send the concert tickets to Qin Mu''s office.


    then.


    Qin Mu is in his office, waiting for tickets.


    is just waiting in the process, of course, find something to do, otherwise it will be so boring.


    He sat on the boss chair, half-closed his eyes, and tilted his head back. He seemed to be wandering in wonderland, almost humming.


    "ßËßËßË!"


    When someone knocked on the office door, Qin Mu immediately reached out and pressed a head that was about to stand up.


    "Come in."


    "Qin Shao, someone sent a document to say that it was what you wanted."


    Qin Mu knew that Wang Wei had sent the tickets when he heard it. It seems that this guy is quite familiar.


    "Put it on the table."


    Qin Mu took a deep breath, and his body trembled slightly. The secretary''s face turned red immediately, put down the file bag, left in a panic, and closed the door.


    "Well--"


    A voice suddenly came from under the table, "Shao Qin!"


    "My pen, did you find it?"


    Qin Mu gave a smirk, "Isn''t it rough? Is it easy to use?"

 Chapter 518： Not just a few tickets

    A figure came out directly from under the table. His face was red, his hair was a little messy, and he quickly tidied it up, but no matter what Qin Mu said, he immediately picked up the file bag on the table and tore it open. It was a concert. Tickets!


    "Shao Qin, you are so amazing!"


    The woman was surprised, "Ten of them!"


    Qin Mu snorted triumphantly, not paying attention.


    is not just ten tickets for the concert. This is nothing, as long as he and Gao Cheng are good friends, let alone ten tickets, even if it is ten cars, he wants it, others have to give it away!


    "I have something better."


    Qin Mu laughed, "Now, let you see it again."


    "I hate~"


    In the office, Hu Zuofei made Qin Mu satisfied and even a little tired for the whole afternoon.


    Back home, in the hall, Qin Mu''s father, Qin Long, was sitting there, frowning, and his face was an afterthought.


    When Qin Mu came back, he snorted.


    "Go crazy everywhere again, day by day, not doing business properly!"


    "Dad, why do you scold me when I come back?"


    Qin Mu was a little uncomfortable. Since childhood, Qin Long had the final say in his family. He did not have good grades and had no special skills. He started a company with the money his mother gave him.


    But now he is Gao Cheng''s friend, it''s different!


    "Do you think I want to scold you?"


    Qin Long was furious, "What concert tickets do you want me to get you, do you know how troublesome it is?"


    He was really frightened. He wanted to learn from a few friends and ask the performance company directly, but before he had time to ask, he got the news that those who went to StarCraft Entertainment to ask for tickets were all over!


    Less demanding, serious warnings, demotion and salary reduction, and distribution to the bottom level restarts.


    If there is much more to discuss, they will be expelled directly and never hired!


    Even, the boss at the top of his unit was called out by the bigger leader, and he scolded him for more than an hour. When he came back, his legs were still trembling.


    Qin Long was really frightened.


    They all just asked for two or three tickets.


    In the past, isn''t it a normal thing?


    But now, those concert tickets are simply time bombs!


    Fortunately, I took a step slower to speak, otherwise now, he must be finished.


    "Tickets?"


    But I don¡¯t know, when Qin Mu heard it, he was a little disdainful, and snorted, "Dad, not just a few tickets, if there is any trouble, I know you can¡¯t count on it."


    He snorted: "Don''t worry about it, I got it myself, ten!"


    "How many?"


    Qin Long almost didn''t fall off his chair, so he stood up and said loudly, "How many did you say!"


    "Ten."


    Qin Mu''s face was full of pride.


    "Where did you come from!"


    Qin Long''s voice became sharp, and his body was already trembling with tension.


    "Of course I got it from the boss of StarWorld Entertainment,"


    Qin Mu said lightly, "I, Qin Mu, asked him for ten tickets, that is to give him face!"


    "Pump!"


    Qin Long''s legs softened, and he fell directly on the ground in fright.


    Qin Mu even asked Star Entertainment for ten!


    This scared Qin Long''s soul.


    His leader, but asked for five copies, was directly expelled from public office, never hired, and recorded in the archives. The journey of this life is completely finished.


    Now, Qin Mu said, did he ask for ten?


    Ruined!


    Dead!


    This rebellious child!

 Chapter 519： Give me back!

    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Qin Mu was stunned. He just asked for ten concert tickets. Qin Long shouldn''t be frightened like this.


    Based on the relationship between himself and Gao Cheng, let alone ten, he just wants twenty, fifty, does Wang Wei dare not give it?


    If he doesn''t give it, can the concert go on?


    Qin Mu stretched out his hand and pulled Qin Long up, somewhat disdainfully said: "Actually, I originally wanted fifty sheets..."


    "Snapped!"


    He didn''t finish his words, Qin Long slapped his hand and slapped Qin Mu''s face severely.


    50 more?


    That would kill everyone in his Qin family!


    "Dad, you..."


    "Snapped!"


    Qin Long slapped again, his eyes were red, he was as crazy as he was, and he was even more fierce, "Fifty? Do you dare to ask for fifty! Do you want my Qin family to be the queen!"


    Qin Mu was stunned.


    "Give me back! Give me back immediately!"


    Qin Long jumped his feet, almost crying in a hurry, clutching Qin Mu''s collar violently, and said viciously, "You let the Qin family come to a disaster, you are the first to die!"


    His hideous appearance made Qin Mu pale with fright.


    "This...what the **** is going on?"


    He didn''t even know what happened.


    Isn¡¯t it just asking for ten tickets, why the Qin family is in disaster?


    But Qin Long''s expression, he had never seen it before, it was too scary.


    "You are not asking for tickets! It''s a bomb!"


    Qin Long shouted hysterically, and briefly said what happened in the circles on the ground. Qin Mu''s face became whiter as he heard it.


    He suddenly reacted a little. Why was the expression on Wang Wei''s face when he was asking for tickets to Wang Wei, he was a little excited, and a little... gloating?


    also told himself that he would not take back the tickets if they were sent out.


    "Dad! What can I do about this!"


    Qin Mu panicked.


    It''s true that he is a friend of Gao Cheng, but he is actually not a good friend, but a friend of wine and meat.


    And even if he is Gao Cheng¡¯s brother, Gao Cheng is a member of the underground circle. In front of the people in the circle on the ground, Gao Cheng does not dare to be arrogant, let alone Qin Mu?


    "what to do?"


    Qin Long sneered. He stared at Qin Mu, really regretting that he didn''t shoot this rebellious son directly on the wall.


    get into trouble!


    got into trouble!


    The Qin family, this is going to be completely wiped out.


    "You ask me, who do I ask!"


    Qin Longda [biquge www.sbiquge.xyz] yelled, his eyes scared red, "I don''t care, from now on, you have been expelled from the Qin family, you have nothing to do with the Qin family, you are going to die, you Die yourself!"


    Qin Mu''s legs softened, and he knelt down with a plop.


    "Dad! Dad! You can''t leave me alone!"


    Qin Mu hugged Qin Long''s leg and cried, his voice was trembling with fright, wherever he was just proud and unbelievable.


    "Hehe, the trouble you caused yourself, solve it yourself, if you can return the ticket, you can save it, if you don''t go back..."


    Qin Long snorted and kicked Qin Mu away, "Then I, Qin Long, should have never given birth to your son!"


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished, he was so angry that he flicked his sleeves and left, while Qin Mu trembling, got up in a panic, and rushed towards the door.


    "Return it! Return the tickets!"


    He murmured, in the office mischievous all afternoon, his legs were a little soft, but where could he take care of it, he ran desperately and hurried towards the Star Entertainment Company.


    then.


    Wang Wei is sitting in the office, the old **** is making tea.


    He asked someone to buy a lot of tea, and he personally tried one by one to find the tea with the best taste, because Jiangning likes to drink tea.


    Send Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen back to the hotel to rest, Wang Wei was already fine.


    But he still returned to the company, back to his office.


    He is waiting for someone.


    "Forget the time, it should be coming soon."


    Wang Wei squinted his eyes and smiled softly, "Brother Jiang said, this kind of atmosphere is not good, you have to change it."

 Chapter 520： Then kneel

    Jiangning''s strength has completely exceeded Wang Wei''s cognition.


    He originally thought that he had lived so big, he could be regarded as a person who had seen big winds and waves, and had seen the world, but standing in front of Jiang Ning, he felt more and more insignificant!


    is like a dust!


    The light radiated from Jiang Ning''s body was enough to lose all traces of existence.


    But Wang Wei is not worried, because he is following Jiang Ning and doing things for Jiang Ning. As long as he is loyal enough, he will only get better and better throughout his life.


    "ßËßËßË!"


    I was thinking about something in my heart, when someone knocked on the door of the office.


    "Mr. Wang, Shao Qin from the Qin family, said that I have something to do with you."


    Wang Wei smiled: "Here it is."


    "Just say, I''m busy, not seeing guests."


    he said lightly.


    The secretary closed the door and left, telling Wang Wei''s words to Qin Mu who was waiting at the front desk.


    Qin Mu is almost crying!


    "I, I''m really in a hurry to find Mr. Wang! Please help me talk to Mr. Wang, please!"


    Qin Mu didn''t dare to go in directly. No matter how stupid he was, he also reacted at this moment. The boss of the Star Entertainment Company is not something he can afford to offend!


    His entire Qin family cannot afford to offend!


    I was so arrogant that I dared to ask Wang Wei for ten tickets. That would be ten deadly bombs!


    "Excuse me, Mr. Wang is very busy,"


    The secretary said calmly, "Shao Qin still invites you back. Today, many leaders from the ground circle came over, but Mr. Wang hasn''t seen him."


    The implication is that Qin Mu is a fart!


    What the young master of the Qin family, compared to other people, he is just a bug.


    In just one day, all the employees in the company have been numbed by the shock.


    Seeing too many big people come to ask for a meeting, their posture is so low that they feel unbelievable, but now it''s just a young master of the Qin family, they don''t like to talk.


    "Pump!"


    Where did Qin Mu dare to go, with a plop, he knelt down, took the secretary''s hand, and burst into tears.


    "Sister! Sister! Please! Help me, I am greedy, I don''t know Taishan, I am too eager to show the limelight, and offend President Wang!"


    Qin Mu cried and yelled, "Please, let me see Mr. Wang, I will kowtow to him! I begged him, I only want to see Mr. Wang, I want to apologize to him!"


    The secretary still did not change his expression, but secretly said: "This is the fourteenth today, right? No, it seems to be the fifteenth."


    "Sorry, I have other work to do. If you want to kneel, then kneel."


    After speaking, the secretary left directly, returned to his post, and resumed his work.


    Qin Mu ran across the river, did not dare to get up, and knelt at the door, his expression on his face was so serious that he didn''t even dare to move, in order to express his sincerity.


    He wants to live!


    One hour passed.


    Qin Mu was still kneeling there, not even daring to move.


    How serious the consequences of this incident are, he already knows very well.


    Don''t say that he is Gao Cheng''s friend, he is Gao Cheng''s own father. If Wang Wei''s forgiveness cannot be obtained in this matter, he and the Qin family will have to be completely finished!


    "President Wang, that man has been kneeling for an hour, but he is really persistent."


    The secretary walked into the office with a helpless expression.


    "He can kneel, then continue to kneel."


    Wang Wei is not polite, "If you want to use our company, you don''t think about your own strength."


    He sneered, don''t look at this company, who belongs to it?


    That is Jiangning!


    is the king of the East China Sea Forbidden Land, that god-like man, Jiangning''s!


    Let alone the Qin family, the third young master of the Su family back then can be said to be the top young master in Shenghai. Wasn''t Jiang Ning beaten to the ground and begged for mercy?


    Look again, is the Su family still there?


    Not to mention, Jiang Ning showed a little bit of his strength in the circle on the ground today.


    Wang Wei knew that even if he died, he would not fall into Jiangning''s reputation!


    A young master from the Qin family dared to come to the company to ask for tickets. How can he not put StarCraft Entertainment in his eyes and give a lesson? How to kill the chicken and the monkey?


    "But we are getting off work."


    The secretary was aggrieved, "Mr. Jiang said that it is unethical not to let employees work overtime for no reason."

 Chapter 521： Too cheap!

    The employees of the entire company only know that the real boss of this company is Jiang. Everyone calls Mr. Jiang, but few people know Jiang Ning¡¯s name.


    I only know that this real boss is a good person. He gave everyone a salary increase and a series of benefits. Several colleagues who wanted to change jobs are now working desperately and don''t want to leave.


    Wang Wei rolled his eyes.


    The secretary used Jiang Ning''s words to threaten himself.


    But Jiang Ning did say this, so Wang Wei naturally had to listen.


    "Well, I''ll see you when I go out."


    Wang Wei got up, walked outside, Qin Mu was still kneeling.


    Seeing Wang Wei walked out, he immediately wanted to stand up, but his legs were numb, and he couldn''t stand up for a while.


    "President Wang! President Wang!"


    Qin Mu smiled, his face full of flattering, flattering smiles, "I finally saw Mr. Wang!"


    "Qin Shao is polite, would you like to call me Xiao Wang?"


    Wang Wei smiled and said.


    "Dare not dare!"


    Qin Mu paled with fright, "Mr. Wang is joking, Mr. Wang is so humorous!"


    "Shao Qin, isn''t it cold on the ground? Why don''t you sit down?"


    Wang Wei turned his head and glanced at the secretary, pretending to behave, "What kind of hospitality is this? I wonder if Shao Qin is a famous figure in Shenghai?"


    "I don''t know that he is Gao Cheng''s friend? How dare to neglect the distinguished guests like this!"


    "Oh, yes, who is that Gao Cheng? I have never heard of it. Is it great? Qin Shao can recommend me?"


    Qin Mu became more afraid as he listened.


    Wang Wei, this is going to kill himself!


    "It has nothing to do with Miss Secretary! It''s me! It''s me who likes to kneel on the ground, cool! Cool!"


    Qin Mu quickly said.


    He doesn''t dare to offend Wang Wei anymore. He doesn''t dare to offend anyone in this company, even the girl at the front desk, he doesn''t dare to say a word too much.


    "Oh, Qin Shao has such a hobby, then you can kneel, I will leave when I get off work."


    Wang Wei was about to leave, Qin Mu could care about the others. He didn''t know where he was, so he threw himself up, holding Wang Wei''s leg, crying.


    "President Wang! President Wang!"


    "I was wrong! I knew it was wrong, your lord does not remember the villain, please spare me? I really know that I was wrong!"


    "I will return the tickets to you, I am not eligible to have these tickets!"


    "I''ll kowtow to you, I''m begging you! Give me a fart!"


    Qin Mu hugged Wang Wei''s leg and didn''t let go. He knew that Wang Wei was gone today, and he would have to disappear from Shenghai tomorrow.


    "What is Qin Shao doing, isn''t it just ten tickets? I seem to have said that it is not easy to get the tickets sent out. Qin Shao confirmed with me."


    Qin Mu really wants to find a hole to go in now.


    "I, I forgot to pay! I bought the ticket from Mr. Wang! I forgot to pay!"


    Qin Mu had a clever move, begging for tickets for the act of looking for death, but he bought it, did he buy it!


    "I came to pay, yes, yes, I came to pay!"


    Wang Wei smiled.


    This Qin Mu''s brain is quite clever.


    "Really? Qin Shao has a bad memory. It turned out to be a ticket. I thought you wanted to ask for it directly."


    "No, no, no! I''m buying a ticket! My buying a ticket! I will pay immediately, and I will pay immediately!"


    Wang Wei turned his head and glanced at the secretary: "Look at what price Qin Shao''s tickets are, and settle the bill for him."


    The secretary took a look at it unhappily: "It''s all VIP seats, one hundred thousand."


    Qin Mu took a deep breath, ten concert tickets, one million?


    Isn''t this a **** snatch!


    "Is it too expensive?"


    Wang Wei glanced at Qin Mu.


    "It''s not expensive, it''s not expensive! Miss Ye Qingwu''s concert is still a VIP seat, and the price is cheap! It''s cheaper! It can''t reflect Miss Ye Qingwu''s status in the music scene at all!"


    Qin Mu''s head shook like a rattle, "I have to increase the price! I must increase the price!"


    "One sheet, two hundred thousand!"


    He stood up while leaning on the wall, and quickly took out the bank card from his body, "Miss Secretary, please swipe the card for me, swipe the card immediately!"

 Chapter 522： he came!

    The secretary would not be polite, and he swiped two million on the spot. The corner of Qin Mu''s eyes twitched clearly.


    But when I thought, two million bought my life, it''s worth it!


    Too **** bargain!


    Make a lot of money!


    I am a genius!


    "Okay, the ticket is bought, the money is also paid, Qin Shao can leave,"


    Wang Wei smiled and said, "Although I am the boss of the company, I also deal with ticket sales. If Qin Shao has friends, he also needs this kind of VIP seat ticket, just contact me."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang! Thank you, Mr. Wang!"


    Qin Mu nodded and bowed again and again, no matter where he dared to stay for another minute, he immediately left in despair.


    This lesson is enough for him to eat for a lifetime. Even if he died, don¡¯t offend this entertainment company anymore. Behind Wang Wei, there must be a big figure in the circle on the ground!


    is not something the Qin family can afford to offend.


    "Mr. Wang, how to deal with this money?"


    The secretary reported the number casually, but Qin Mu would double it up by himself.


    "If Mr. Jiang is here," Wang Wei thought for a while, "I will pay you overtime."


    After finishing speaking, he nodded himself, imitating Jiang Ning''s rich and powerful tone, admiring and looking up to Jiang Ning more and more.


    This is the man, so proud!


    On the first day Jiangning arrived in Shenghai, the circles on the ground shook. Many people were severely punished and paid a very heavy price for forcibly asking for tickets to Ye Qingwu''s concert.


    And the underground circle, also frightened!


    Especially the two brothers and sisters Gao Yali and Gao Bin, even if they are described as the king of Shenghai underground circle, Gao Bin is the legend of Shenghai.


    But the two dare not have a hint of arrogance, on the contrary, they are more cautious, walking on thin ice!


    Because they have seen with their own eyes, how terrifying the man named Jiang Ning is!


    "Sister, here he is!"


    Gao Jia, Gao Bin''s face is solemn, nervous and a little uneasy.


    Before the change, even facing the Su Family and Zuo Family, those two powerhouses close to the master level, Gao Bin would not feel nervous at all.


    Even, he dared to pick up two iron bars and smash them directly!


    But now when he thinks of Jiang Ning, even just mentioning Jiang Ning''s name, he feels that there is a kind of awe that can''t be suppressed at all.


    Almost instantly, the scene of Jiang Ning''s shot came to mind, even he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    That night was too shocking!


    Kill one with one punch!


    Those are the young masters of the Su family and Zuo family, who have been trained for many years, who can shake the entire Shenghai direction in the future.


    What''s the result?


    Under Jiang Ning''s hand, he won''t live for a second!


    Can Gao Bin not be afraid.


    "What to panic."


    Gao Yali seemed much more calm.


    Now she is the head of the Gao family, and she has to take on a lot of responsibilities, not only to keep the Gao family alive, but to make the Gao family develop better.


    There is no doubt that she chose the right path.


    imitate the underground circle model of the East China Sea, make clean money and do more good deeds.


    She found that after doing this, her income did not decrease drastically. On the contrary, she was able to support her brothers and gain respect.


    Gao Yali had heard that the person in charge of a district was reluctant to make changes.


    But once she helped a widow and a widow give rice oil, she carried on the seventh floor in one breath, she kept pouring water for him, wiped his sweat, kept him for dinner, all kinds of concerns and thanks, she took the iron rod in her hand and was fierce. The violent iron-blooded man cried abruptly.


    Although she has just started, Gao Yali knows that as long as she persists in doing this, she will definitely get better and better.


    Donghai is the best example.


    "As long as we don''t do bad things, don''t do wrong things, and stick to the right path, Jiangning will not do anything to us,"


    Gao Yali was very calm, "He is not a cruel and violent person."


    Gao Bin did not speak.


    Killing a master with a punch, this is not violent, then he wields two iron bars, almost like a little girl wielding a magic wand.


    "Gao Bin, remember, Jiang Ning gave the opportunity to our Gao family, do you understand?"


    Gao Yali''s words were to remind Gao Bin that their opportunity was not given by the Gao family in the north, but by Jiangning now, and even more so by his father Gao Shenghai, who chose to use his life as the price in exchange for it.


    "Ok, I know."


    Gao Bin nodded deeply.


    "Since Jiang Ning is here, then his woman should also be here. As the host, we should do our best to be a landlord."


    A gleam of light flashed in Gao Yali''s eyes, expecting, curiosity, and...slight unwillingness.

 Chapter 523： Turns out he likes tender

    Gao Bin can''t tell where it is.


    A strong man like Jiang Ning, especially if you have seen Jiang Ning''s strength with your own eyes, which woman will not be shocked, will not be moved?


    "Well, I''ll make arrangements, this invitation letter..."


    "I will deliver it myself."


    Gao Yali said.


    Jiang Ning is here. On the one hand, she wants to see Jiang Ning, but she also wants to see the girl who can make Jiang Ning chase her back.


    At the same time, Sheng Hai''s current situation, she also needs to further report to Jiang Ning, and tell Jiang Ning the network of people here, so that she can listen to Jiang Ning''s opinions and suggestions.


    Every step the Gao family takes now is of the utmost importance and must not be tolerated, otherwise, the consequences will not be borne by the two of them.


    In the hotel.


    Lin Yuzhen still works hard in the room.


    She came to Shenghai not for fun, but for the development of the Lin Group.


    Before the new station is settled, she can only work in the study room in the hotel.


    In the lobby, Jiang Ning was lying reclining on the sofa, enjoying himself freely, while Su Yun, who was sitting on the side, almost released himself after the college entrance examination was over.


    Holding the remote control in both hands, staring at the cartoon on the TV, hahaha laughed.


    Coming out of the old Shenghai restaurant, they ate another dessert and snacks. At this moment, Su Yun''s belly looked as if she was pregnant.


    "How old are you, you still watch cartoons,"


    Jiang Ning gave Su Yun a white look, a little speechless, "Must be mature."


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, if I am too mature, I''m afraid you won''t be able to accept it."


    Su Yun narrowed his eyes, like two crooked moons, and gave Jiang Ning a provocative look, "Don''t believe me, ask my sister!"


    Jiang Ning snorted softly, not familiar with this girl''s film.


    Of course he knew that the pure Lin Yuzhen now seemed to know a lot about the relationship between men and women, although he was obviously just talking on paper and had no practical experience.


    But it is more obvious that all the things that are on the paper are all told by the strange and strange Su Yun in front of her.


    He has read countless people, and his eyes are so harsh that even the world''s top scouts can''t disguise himself, but Jiang Ning really didn''t dare to understand the movie before him.


    A woman''s heart, a needle on the bottom of the sea, let alone a woman who is only half open.


    "ßËßËßË."


    The door was knocked.


    Before Jiang Ning looked up, Su Yun had already jumped out, "Is the takeaway I ordered?"


    She is not full yet!


    The door opened, Su Yun was shocked, did not see the yellow robe rider in expectation: "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    "Hello, I am looking for Jiang Ning, Mr. Jiang."


    Gao Yali nodded slightly and smiled.


    Jiangning stayed at this hotel. The news was not hidden. Gao Yali knew it easily. "Please let me know. My name is Gao Yali. I am Mr. Jiang¡¯s...friend."


    She stared at Su Yun, looked and looked again, could it be that this woman in front of her was Jiang Ning''s woman?


    Seeing, it seems very young, have you grown up?


    It turns out that Jiangning likes tender.


    "Oh."


    Su Yun said, turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning who was lying on the sofa in the hall, "Brother-in-law, I''m looking for you!"


    After speaking, she opened the door and invited Gao Yali in, then climbed back on the sofa by herself and continued to watch her cartoon.


    Gao Yali was shocked, brother-in-law?


    This girl is not.


    "Mr. Jiang."


    She walked into the suite, bowed respectfully and nodded, suddenly becoming a little nervous.


    Before ¡¡¡¡ came, Gao Yali repeatedly told herself that there is no need to be nervous, no need to be nervous, let alone nervousness. When Jiang Ning does not show off his strength, it is not so scary.


    Can really stand in front of Jiang Ning, Gao Yali is still nervous, and a little afraid!


    "How did you come."


    Jiangning didn''t change his posture, lying on the sofa, playing with the phone in his hand, raised his eyelid, and glanced at Gao Yali.


    It looks like lying in my own home, lazy and leisurely.


    How does this relate to the great master who killed a master with one punch!


    In Gao Yali''s mind, Jiang Ning seemed to suddenly split into two, becoming two people.


    "Sit down, you are welcome."


    Gao Yali hummed, and sat on Jiangning''s side with her legs together, still looking a little restrained.


    Today, she wore a long skirt for the first time.

 Chapter 524： Smart woman

    "That''s right, Mr. Jiang, I heard that you have come to Shenghai, so I arranged a reception and wanted to welcome Mr. Jiang."


    "No need."


    Jiangning shook his head, "I don''t like this kind of occasion."


    Gao Yali had expected it a long time ago.


    "This is only one aspect, and there is another aspect. I know that the Lin Group has plans to enter Shenghai recently. Therefore, I still invited Shenghai entrepreneurs, large and small, hoping to open up some contacts for the Lin Group. ."


    Jiangning raised his head and stared at Gao Yali.


    "You are such a smart woman."


    He never told Gao Yali about the relationship between the Lin Group and himself.


    But Gao Yali guessed from the clues that this Lin group had a lot to do with him.


    Otherwise, with her own temper, it is impossible for Gao Yali to not know that she has no interest in those so-called cocktail parties and boring welcome ceremonies.


    This cocktail party is basically organized for the Lin Group.


    "The transformation of the underground circle in the East China Sea, the sudden rise of the Lin family seems to be a coincidence."


    Gao Yali took a deep breath, "Jianzhou Yang family was destroyed, and new products of the Lin Group soon entered the market. Then, Mr. Jiang arrived in Shenghai. The next market plan of the Lin Group should be Shenghai. ."


    Jiang Ning praised her as a smart woman, but Gao Yali didn''t dare to have a hint of pride.


    She didn''t even know whether there was a trace of murderous in Jiang Ning''s tone!


    "Well, the Lin Group is my wife''s company."


    Jiangning smiled lightly, this smile made Gao Yali''s heart suddenly relieved.


    Fortunately, he is not angry.


    "Thank you."


    Jiang Ning said, "She is worried about how to open Shenghai''s market, and wants to know more of her peers."


    Gao Yali was flattered, Jiang Ning said thank you?


    She stood up immediately: "You''re welcome, this is what I should do. Mr. Jiang has no repayment for the kindness of the Gao family, and Yali has nothing to do with it, only..."


    Su Yun, who was sitting on the side, suddenly turned his head and said with a serious face: "Sister, it''s impossible to say that it''s impossible for me to show my body. My brother-in-law is married."


    Gao Yali was startled, she dare not say this!


    Although she had thought so in her heart.


    "Watch your cartoon!"


    Jiangning glared at Su Yun, the little girl''s film, as expected, was still mature, which was unacceptable.


    Gao Yali was still a little dazed. She never thought that Jiang Ning still had this side. She was a little dazed, and immediately reacted. She took out the invitation letter from her bag and handed it to Jiang Ning.


    "Then I will wait for Mr. Jiang and Mrs. Jiang to arrive!"


    Gao Yali lowered her head slightly and said respectfully.


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, she backed out and walked to the door. She turned her head to look at Su Yun again: "Little sister wants to go, just follow your brother-in-law. I will prepare a gift for you."


    "Thank you sister."


    Su Yun chuckled. It seems that he, a legend in the provincial capital, still has a bit of face.


    Gao Yali left, and Su Yun immediately rushed to Jiang Ning. Those eyes, like censoring a prisoner, stared at Jiang Ning, not speaking, just looking at him.


    "what."


    Jiang Ning hummed, "Legend of the provincial capital, what can you advise?"


    "Who is this person?"


    Su Yun glanced at the closed door of the study, "Does my sister know? Brother-in-law, you are playing with fire!"


    Jiangning had the urge to punch Su Yun with a punch.


    What kind of fire?


    "It''s normal for a man to be bothered, especially a powerful man. The red flag at home will not fall, and the colorful flags are fluttering outside. I know that."


    Su Yun''s expression on his face was serious and heartfelt, and he lowered his voice, "But if you let her know about my sister''s character and temper, she would be very sad."

 Chapter 525： give face

    Jiangning took a deep breath.


    "My sister wants to be like before, if she doesn''t like you, it doesn''t matter, but now she is in three sentences, and there are five sentences that cannot be separated from you. The situation is completely different."


    "Brother-in-law, men must have a sense of responsibility!"


    Su Yun sighed, "Of course, I will keep it secret for you."


    Jiangning breathed out again.


    "Then do you have to give me a reward?"


    "Well, I think about giving someone else the identity of the legendary provincial capital."


    "do not!"


    Su Yun jumped up immediately and waved his hands again and again, "Okay, OK, I won''t teach you anymore, but you have to be careful yourself, but don''t...I won''t say anything!"


    After she finished speaking, she quickly fled back to her place, looked at Jiang Ning vigilantly, and was ready to escape at any time.


    Jiangning put down the coffee table at hand.


    His head is really big, how could he agree, let this quirky girl follow together, it is too crazy.


    It''s better for her to watch her own cartoons.


    "Be honest, don''t talk nonsense, it makes your sister sad, even if you are a provincial legend, I dare to smash your ass!"


    Jiangning threatened, got up, took the invitation letter and entered the study.


    Su Yun patted his chest, which was not yet large, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t you just make a joke, can''t I tell, that sister Gao is in awe of you in her heart, how could it be your woman."


    Su Yun snorted.


    Brother-in-law is that scary?


    Isn''t it the same to be bullied by Sister Yuzhen and herself? He is not terrible!


    "Wife?"


    Jiangning gently opened the door of the study, and whispered, "Did I disturb you?"


    Lin Yu really turned his head and smiled lightly: "No, what''s wrong with my husband."


    She closed the plan and rubbed her neck. The plan was almost revised, but there are still some problems.


    The Lin Group first entered the Shenghai market, and she did not understand the situation here too much. She had to worry about the impact of the general environment and also consider competition and cooperation among peers.


    This personal connection is a problem.


    Ye Qingwu is in the entertainment industry and has nothing to do with the business of the Lin Group. It is difficult for her to help.


    "That''s it,"


    Jiangning handed the invitation letter to Lin Yuzhen, "A friend held a cocktail party and invited many local entrepreneurs in Shenghai. I learned about the list. Many of them are with our Lin Group, which are considered to be peers."


    Lin Yuzhen''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    She is worried about this.


    This is a pillow when I doze off!


    "Gaojia?"


    Lin Yu really looked at the inscription on the invitation letter, "I don''t know it."


    , the name is written directly on it. How did the Gao family know that he had come to Shenghai and sent an invitation letter on his own initiative?


    "They know you,"


    Jiang Ning laughed and said, "The famous Lin Group''s general manager, the new product is a popular product, it is difficult for people to know it."


    "Just you will coax me!"


    Lin Yu really snorted, her face flushed, but she looked even more lovely, "Then, can I go?"


    This Dashenghai is not an ordinary place, nor is it comparable to cities in the East China Sea or the Southeast. The number of multinational companies alone in Shenghai accounts for more than 30% of the country!


    can be said to be a big economic city!


    The Lin Group in front of them can only be said to be insignificant.


    "The invitation letter is here, don''t go, isn''t it for not giving the owner face."


    Jiangning Road.


    He just said casually, Lin Yu really has no one who dare not provoke, let alone no one''s face, it is so big that Lin Yu really has to give it!


    Heavenly King Lao Tzu is not qualified!


    "That''s true."


    Lin Yu really squeezed the invitation letter, her face was happy, she couldn''t hide her happiness, "Then I have to prepare well, and then I have to thank others for giving me this opportunity."


    She didn''t know, she was willing to go, that was to give the Gao family a chance.


    She stood up, stretched out her hand around Jiang Ning''s neck, banged, and kissed Jiang Ning on the face.


    "Thank you husband! You are really my lucky winner!"

 Chapter 526： There are people outside, there are heaven outside!

    Since meeting Jiang Ning, or marrying Jiang Ning, my luck has been getting better and better!


    Lin Yuzhen originally thought that she might be superfluous in this world, but now, she likes this world more and more, and likes this kind of life.


    She is still the kind-hearted woman, but she has become more and more confident, more attractive, and more temperamental!


    "Husband, it''s nice to have you."


    Lin Yu is so happy.


    Jiang Ning held her waist, sniffing Lin Yu''s real fragrance, "Me too, it''s nice to have you."


    Lin Yu happily jumped out of Jiang Ning''s arms and picked up the phone to call Ye Qingwu.


    "I didn''t even prepare a dress, let Qingwu buy it with me!"


    Being able to be invited by local entrepreneurs in Shenghai, especially on such an important occasion, of course it should not be too casual.


    Lin Yu really knows that this is not only a respect for the owner, but also represents the image of the Lin Group, so it is natural to prepare carefully.


    Jiangning nodded, saying nothing.


    My wife looks good in everything she wears. Even if she wears plain clothes and sneakers, she is definitely the most watched person in the audience.


    Of course, Lin Yu really wants to become more beautiful, how could Jiang Ning object.


    then.


    Manhattan International Hotel, located in the Sheng Bund, the best location, five-star hotel!


    On the eighth floor, the entire floor was covered by the Gao family. It was dedicated to holding this cocktail party, which is enough to let people see how high the quality of the cocktail party is.


    All those who came were in Shenghai. Some people with status and status, ordinary people would not be eligible to come in.


    Gao Yali considered it very thoughtful. When Lin came to Shenghai for the first time, he had not yet opened up the market. Simply introducing them to high-level connections is not necessarily good.


    It is a better choice to start with a partner of the same level.


    Jiang Ning praised her as a smart woman, but she was right. Gao Yali was very smart and thought about everything.


    "The cocktail party is very important. I don''t need to repeat it. One is safety, the other is etiquette, and the other is to send a message to people like Shenghai to understand that the Lin Group''s entry is unstoppable."


    Gao Yali knew that Jiang Ning was low-key and would never put herself in the front. She should keep secrets and try to hide Jiang Ning''s true strength.


    In this way, not only will Jiang Ning be satisfied, but it will also reduce his competitors.


    Otherwise, let more people know that the person who really controls the underground circle of Shenghai is Jiang Ning. There will definitely be many forces who want to replace their Gao family!


    Gao Yali is smart and will never let the Gao family rise.


    "I know that Gao Cheng is responsible for this matter. I have told him many times."


    Gao Bin nodded and said, "There are some people who will come here in the underground circle. I have already explained it."


    This is the most important thing. The protagonist of the reception may not even be Jiang Ning, but he must be from the Lin Group. Of course he knows what Gao Yali means.


    The real purpose of holding this cocktail party was to open up the market of Shenghai for the Lin Group and do a warm-up work.


    If done well, Jiangning¡¯s impression of the Gao family will naturally be better. It can even be said to be crucial to the future development of the Gao family.


    Two brothers and sisters, on this, I didn''t spend much time on it.


    Before meeting Jiang Ning today, Gao Yali was still a little nervous, feeling like walking on thin ice.


    But seeing the other side of Jiang Ning, she seemed to relax again.


    Jiang Ning, who does not show his absolute strength, is actually an ordinary person, even more enjoys life than them, and knows what life is. The temperament that has been through the storm and the precipitation is the most fascinating.


    "Gao Cheng."


    Gao Bin called the soup base Gao Cheng.


    "Big sister, big brother!"


    Gao Cheng looked very energetic and high-spirited.


    Although he was just the cousin of Gao Bin¡¯s sister and brother, he was raised in Gao¡¯s family and fought with the Su family and Zuo family. Gao Cheng¡¯s father died, and the two brothers and sisters of Gao Yali took care of this cousin. add.


    Now, Gao Cheng''s status in the underground circle is already extremely high, and few people dare to provoke him!


    "Are everything arranged?"


    Gao Yali asked.


    "It''s arranged, elder sister, don''t worry, who dares to mess with the reception held by my Gao family?"


    Gao Cheng''s status has risen too fast, his temperament has not been tempered enough, and the arrogance in his tone is a little bit unconcealable.


    Gao Yali knew this and called him over.


    "Gao Cheng, there are a few words, I have to explain clearly to you,"


    Gao Yali said earnestly, "Although my Gao family''s position in Shenghai is pretty good now, you can''t be arrogant. There are people outside, and there are days outside the world, understand?"


    "I know, sister, don''t worry."


    Gao Cheng said casually.


    There are people outside, and there are days outside the sky. Of course he knows, but under the sky of Shenghai, his Gao family is the best!

 Chapter 527： There are big shots!

    During this period, there are more people who praise him, people who compliment him, and even those who look up and flatter him than in the previous decades. The feeling of airiness is really cool!


    Seeing Gao Cheng knows, Gao Yali nodded.


    "At this reception, there will be a big man, so be sure to make sure there is nothing wrong."


    "Yes!"


    Gao Bin and Gao Cheng''s expressions immediately became serious.


    Gao Bin knows who Gao Yali''s important person is, but Gao Cheng doesn''t know. He only knows that he must do things well and not allow mistakes.


    Hmph, whoever dares to make trouble, don''t blame yourself for being cruel!


    Time passed in a blink of an eye.


    The time for the ¡¡¡¡ cocktail party is coming soon.


    In the hotel, Lin Yuzhen was dressed in an evening gown, and stared at both Jiang Ning and Su Yun.


    "looks good?"


    Lin Yu really turned around and asked two people, "Qing Wu picked it up for me and said it suits me."


    "nice."


    Jiangning and Su Yun said in unison.


    Soon, Su Yun cried: "Sister, why don''t you take me with you!"


    "Who told you to watch cartoons."


    Lin Yu is really out of temper, "However, I have prepared it for you."


    She took out another set of dresses from the bag, and handed them to Su Yun: "Qingwu also picked it up for you. See if it suits you."


    Su Yun immediately changed it, it was just tailor-made, the size and temperament were all too consistent!


    "Thank you Qingwu sister!"


    Su Yun looked at herself in the mirror, and she was almost crying by Mei. She didn''t expect that she could be so beautiful.


    The two women squeezed in front of the mirror, vying for beauty, and they didn''t care about Jiang Ning.


    After a while, Lin Yu really yelled, and his face suddenly became flushed. Turning his head to look at Jiang Ning, he felt guilty and could not laugh.


    "My husband, I forgot to buy it for you!"


    Lin Yu really wanted to beat herself, so she only cared about herself and Su Yun, forgetting that Jiang Ning was going to go too, he also had to wear a formal dress!


    "It''s okay, I don''t like wearing a dress, it''s not comfortable."


    Jiangning smiled and said, "It''s better to be casual."


    He wears whatever he wants, even if it is a banquet of the Eastern European Pope, Jiang Ning drags it away with the flip flops, and the Pope is polite and respectfully entertained.


    In this world, no one except Lin Yuzhen can ask Jiang Ning to wear anything.


    But since Lin Yu really forgot, Jiang Ning was happy.


    Wearing an evening dress, suit and leather shoes, looks like a dog, looks like that, but in his bones is a so-called barbarian, used to disguise his hypocrisy.


    He doesn''t care about it at all.


    "If my brother-in-law wears a suit, he is definitely the most handsome man in the audience!"


    Su Yun just "offended" Jiang Ning, and at this moment he quickly slapped him, "Brother-in-law dresses casually, because he wants to give other men a little chance, otherwise, who would dare to attend?"


    "You have vision."


    Jiang Ning snorted.


    After finishing speaking, Su Yunke ignored him, and Lin Yuzhen and two of them looked in the mirror and were very happy.


    The wine party was in the evening, and Lin Yu really didn''t go anywhere in the afternoon, and concentrated on preparing in the hotel study.


    She didn''t go there for drinking or making friends, but for the future development of the Lin Group. Naturally, she had to make sufficient preparations so as not to be embarrassed. That was the face of the entire Lin Group.


    Jiangning did not agree to let Gao Yali send someone to pick him up.


    He doesn''t like being so high-profile. This Shenghai underground circle is clearly controlled by the Gao family''s brothers and sisters, so let them control it. Jiang Ning is not interested in showing up.

 Chapter 528： Look at the car and know people

    night.


    It is getting closer and closer to the start of the reception.


    The eighth floor of Manhattan International Hotel, everything is ready.


    Starting from the entrance, every 30 meters, someone will be arranged to stand in the corner to deal with unexpected situations that may arise at any time to ensure the safety of guests.


    Gao Cheng is very concerned about this and has explained it many times to his subordinates.


    Gao Yali said, tonight, there will be big people appearing!


    Don¡¯t make any mistakes!


    This is even more of his chance to gain a firm foothold in the Gao family. Since his father passed away, Gao Yali¡¯s sister and brother have regarded him as his own. Gao Cheng can feel that as long as he performs well enough, then the future of the Gao family , There will be a place for him.


    "Please cheer me up, don''t make mistakes, otherwise, don''t turn my face and deny people!"


    Gao Cheng shouted coldly, and all his subordinates nodded.


    After speaking, Gao Cheng walked out of the hotel, ready to greet the guests.


    The people who come here are mostly people from the above-ground circles. There are relevant leaders of various departments, some industry bosses they usually contact with, and some are friends of the Gao family.


    In addition, Gao Cheng also sent invitations to his friends.


    Such an opportunity to express himself, he will never miss it.


    can let those friends to see their own abilities, see that they can hold such a high-end scale cocktail party, to prove their connections and strength.


    With strength and status, if you don¡¯t show it, it¡¯s not Jinyi Night Walk, so what''s the point?


    At the door, there are vehicles passing by the entrance of the lobby from time to time, and the shuttle vehicles are more expensive than each.


    The waiter at the entrance of the hotel can be considered a little insightful. In a place like Shenghai, and working in a five-star hotel like this, you don''t see too many luxury cars.


    But like today, it is really rare to see so many luxury cars all at once. It is enough to see that the status and status of people going upstairs today are not low.


    "Brother Gao!"


    From a distance, some people saw Gao Cheng standing at the door, hurriedly ran over, and said politely, "When you see the figure from a distance, you will know that it is Brother Gao. This kind of aura is getting more and more people. Impressed!"


    Gao Cheng squinted his eyes and said with a smile: "It''s Shao Li, among our friends, don''t talk about polite words. I invite you to come today, but I want to have some fun, please!"


    "Please!"


    Several people came one after another, all of Gao Cheng¡¯s friends. Before the Gao family became the master of the underground circle of Shenghai, they were friends of wine and meat, and they were similar.


    Now Gao Cheng has an unusual status. Although he no longer regards these people as friends, he will not waste such an opportunity to show off in front of them.


    "Mr. Gao!"


    Gao Cheng was about to go upstairs to check the situation when a voice came from a distance.


    He stopped, turned his head and glanced, and couldn''t help laughing: "Shao Qin, it''s a bit late."


    The person who came was Qin Mu, and the two of them had a good relationship.


    "Hey, something happened. I was scolded by my father for a day at home, and I just ran out."


    Qin Mu smirked, did not dare to say that he borrowed the name of Gao Cheng to ask for ten concert tickets with the boss of StarWorld Entertainment, and almost killed him.


    Fortunately, he was clever and saved his life, but he was still scared.


    "What about your dad, I remember he got an invitation letter too."


    Qin Mu¡¯s father, Qin Long, has a special position. Although his level is not high, he is often very useful, and many people are still willing to flatter him.


    "It should be on the way, I''ll wait for him at the door, Mr. Gao, please do it first!"


    Qin Mudao.


    Gao Cheng didn''t say anything. There are almost people here. He needs to go up and see if there are any problems.


    This kind of important occasion, there must be no problems, not to mention, he has to show up, show his face in front of more powerful people, let them remember himself.


    Remember yourself, the future Shenghai underground circle, the third-ranked controller!


    Qin Mu stood at the door and waited for Qin Long, thinking in his heart, I have to find a beautiful woman from this reception tonight. How can I comfort my frightened little brother?


    The ticket was returned, and the woman who would serve people the most, also ran away in anger, which made Qin Mu agitated.


    "Didi¡ª¡ª"


    He was thinking, an ordinary Mercedes-Benz C-Class drove to the entrance of the lobby.


    Qin Mu looked up and sneered: "Mercedes-Benz C-Class? Those who drive this kind of car are also eligible to come to the reception tonight?"


    The price of this kind of car is not enough for them to spend a few days.


    The car stopped in the lobby. Jiang Ning got out of the driving position, pulled the door, and helped Lin Yuzhen to get out of the car.


    Her feet in high heels just stretched out of the [Penquge www.xbqg5200.co] car, Qin Mu''s eyes straightened instantly!

 Chapter 529： fly

    What a beautiful ankle!


    I saw Lin Yuzhen in a white dress again, like a pure fairy, and everything around him disappeared in an instant. Between the world, it seemed that only Lin Yuzhen was left.


    Qin Mu was dumbfounded, like seeing a saint above!


    "Beautiful... it''s so beautiful!"


    His Adam¡¯s apple slips, these saints are used to defile, if he can ride under him, I don¡¯t know how it will feel?


    Qin Mu''s eyes moved suddenly: "Only a C-level, it seems that the status is not very high, even the driver is dressed so casually, there is a show!"


    People who have stayed in Shenghai for a long time have a kind of vision. From what others wear and drive, even what they talk and eat, they can judge what level the person in front of them belongs to.


    There is no doubt that Qin Mu has more confidence in his own vision.


    He often uses this method to judge the type and level of the women who want to start, and then adopts corresponding methods to let them obediently take the bait and submit.


    Looking at Lin Yuzhen, he suddenly had an idea in his heart.


    The soft music makes people feel comfortable.


    Good wine and food, exudes a charming aroma.


    In the hall on the eighth floor, people who come and go are all in Shenghai. It is not a common opportunity for people of certain identities to have such an occasion for everyone to exchange understanding.


    Jiangning took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and walked into the reception hall. In an instant, many eyes turned away.


    Looking like a fairy, Lin Yuzhen with a dusty temperament, many people''s eyes are straight.


    Which eldest lady is this, she''s so temperamental.


    "Many people."


    Lin Yuzhen said softly, "But I don''t even know any of them."


    "Talk to each other, and you will meet."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "My friends have not come yet. When they come, I will let them introduce you."


    The two Gao Yali brothers and sisters are still on the way. When they come, let them introduce Lin Yuzhen one by one. This is easy to do.


    "Su Yun."


    He turned his head and glanced at Su Yun, who was looking around, "You can eat everything you see, it''s free."


    Su Yun''s eyes lit up immediately, and he smiled again, still holding his aura.


    "Brother-in-law, on such occasions, can you just stare at the food, have a temperament!"


    Jiang Ning really wants to knock her **** her forehead, and she will eat the whole thing!


    I am afraid that in a few minutes, Su Yun will not be able to help it, ran to the buffet area, and conquered the city.


    From afar, Qin Mu stared at Lin Yuzhen''s back and couldn''t help but praise him.


    "The graceful back is really charming."


    Seeing Gao Cheng coming, he beckoned, holding a goblet, and quickly walked over, leaned to Gao Cheng''s side, and pointed at Lin Yuzhen: "Gao Cheng, who is the eldest lady of Shenghai''s family? "


    Gao Chenggang patrolled for a while, nothing was unusual, but he was offered several glasses of wine one after another.


    The Gao family is now the master of Shenghai¡¯s underground circle. The Gao family¡¯s elder brothers and sisters are even more legendary, and most people don¡¯t dare to approach them, let alone make friends.


    , on the contrary, is Gao Cheng. He has dealt with him before, drank and sang songs, and often saw him in the club. Now he is the only person they can come into contact with in the Gao family.


    To fight for high success, naturally became the most useful way to have a good relationship with the Gao family.


    Almost everyone who attended the cocktail party greeted Gao Cheng with a polite manner, which made Gao Cheng feel very comfortable, as if he was the absolute controller of the cocktail party.


    The feeling of the protagonist is really cool.


    Seeing Qin Mu greet him, Gao Cheng nodded slightly, then turned to look at Lin Yuzhen who Qin Mu was pointing at, and shook his head.


    "I haven''t seen it, Sheng Hai has a face and a face, I have almost seen it, this woman has never seen it."


    He looked at Qin Mu and laughed, "Shao Qin, did you like it?"

 Chapter 530： Lin Group, I haven’t heard of it

    "Hey, Mr. Gao understands me. I just saw her at the door, driving a Mercedes-Benz C-Class. Look at the man next to her. He is her driver. He is dressed in ordinary clothes. If you want to come, he should not be a big family. "


    Seeing cars to know people is the most basic skill of their group.


    Gao Cheng didn''t care much. With his current status and status, what woman did he not? He didn''t want to compete with Qin Mu, he even enjoyed the feeling of identity and status.


    "Well, it''s not a big family."


    If Gao Cheng confirmed it, Qin Mu knew it in his heart.


    He laughed, raised his glass and motioned: "Okay, thank you, Mr. Gao, I will be in the same place, my brother, I heard that there is a new trick over there, Mr. Gao, he will definitely like it."


    Gao Cheng smiled, said nothing, and greeted others.


    And Qin Mu cleared his throat, asked the waiter to add some red wine to himself, and then walked directly towards Lin Yuzhen.


    "Hello, lady."


    Qin Mu looked like a gentleman, bowed slightly, and looked very polite, "I don''t know which family of Shenghai is your surname? My name is Qin Mu, from the Qin family."


    Lin Yu really watched Jiang Ning and Su Yun discussing what to eat first, and heard the sound coming from his ear, turned his head and glanced at it, she was someone she didn''t know.


    The other party is so polite, she naturally has to be polite, and nodded slightly: "Hello, my surname is Lin, I am the general manager of the Lin Group."


    "Oh."


    Qin Mu felt more certain when he heard it.


    Lin Group?


    I haven''t heard of it. Shenghai has never heard of a big company called Lin Group. It seems that it is not a big family.


    "Lin''s group, I have heard of it,"


    But on his lips, he smiled and said, "My father is in Shenghai. Although the position is not very high, people who do business have to deal with him at all times. Miss Lin, let''s get to know what we need to help in the future. , Just find me directly."


    Jiang Ning and Su Yun, who were standing on the side, turned their heads and looked over when Qin Mu spoke.


    The two looked at each other at the same time, and they immediately understood what purpose Qin Mu had.


    "Thank you, we don''t know each other, Qin Shao is so polite, it makes me a little embarrassed."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    She is innocent, but not stupid.


    "One time to regenerate, second time to familiarity, third time to be friends,"


    Qin Mu smiled and took a step closer, only one step away from Lin Yu, "Miss Lin, can you invite you to dance?"


    I have to say that Qin Mu''s approach to the girls is really too clever. He keeps narrowing the distance until the two people have slight physical contact, and then down, everything will be settled.


    He hasn''t missed it yet.


    Qin Mu was about to stretch out his hand to catch Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and a figure stood in front of him.


    "no."


    Jiangning said directly, "If you want to dance, find someone else."


    When you don¡¯t exist?


    Qin Mu frowned when he saw it, his face sank slightly, a driver, dare to stop him?


    "When you are a driver, you just need to be your own driver. You are not qualified to take care of the host¡¯s affairs."


    Qin Mu smiled lightly, his tone full of disdain, "If this delays Miss Lin from doing business in the future, can you afford it? Get out of it!"


    After finishing speaking, he directly stretched out his hand, trying to push Jiang Ning away.


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t even talk nonsense. He raised his hand and slapped Qin Mu back four or five steps before he stood firm.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Qin Mu was furious, covering his face, looking at Jiang Ning in disbelief, he did not expect that a lowly driver would dare to beat himself!

 Chapter 531： Gao family, great?

    "you wanna die!"


    He yelled immediately.


    Jiangning was still calm, and glanced at Qin Mu in disgust. It is really annoying that there are such flies without long eyes everywhere.


    He didn''t even look at Qin Mu, turned his head and took Lin Yuzhen''s hand.


    "My wife, I''ll just say, don''t worry if you look good, no matter how beautiful you are, there will always be flies flying around."


    Lin Yu really followed Jiang Ning obediently, and said softly: "I know my husband, I will dress myself ugly in the future, can this work?"


    Watching Jiang Ning slap himself in the face, he even ignored himself and said that he was a fly!


    "You...you stop!"


    Qin Mu saw Jiang Ning and they turned and left, trembling with anger.


    slapped himself, still want to go tonight?


    dreaming!


    He hurried to chase after him, leaned out his hand and grabbed Jiang Ning¡¯s shoulder, "Master Ben asked you to stop!"


    But before his hand touched Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning suddenly turned around, raising his hand to slap.


    "Snapped!"


    This slap is so powerful that it is even more crisp!


    Even if there is still music playing, many people around still hear it.


    They saw Qin Mu being slapped by Jiang Ning, he flew out, rolled on the ground a few times, and then stopped.


    That half of his face instantly swelled up high, and there was a bright red five-fingerprint, impressively engraved on his face!


    "Why, one slap is not enough?"


    Jiangning lowered his head and glanced at Qin Mu, "Want more."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Qin Mu''s eyes were red, and Jiang Ning dared to slap himself a second time in front of so many people.


    What kind of face does he have?


    "I will kill you!"


    Qin Mu roared, as if going crazy, and wanted to rush over to fight Jiang Ning.


    "what happened!"


    Suddenly, a majestic voice sounded, and Gao Cheng saw such a movement, he rushed over immediately, his face gloomy.


    This is a cocktail party held by his Gao family, and there are people who dare to make trouble here!


    "Mr. Gao!"


    Seeing that Gao Cheng was coming, Qin Mu immediately backed up two steps and hid behind Gao Cheng, "This driver, openly beating people! He is making trouble here, so he didn''t take Gao into his eyes at all!"


    "driver?"


    Gao Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked up and down Jiang Ning.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning didn''t even wear an evening dress. Ordinary couldn''t be more ordinary. It''s not a driver, so what.


    His face sank immediately.


    "If you make trouble with me, you don''t give me a lot of face."


    He glanced at Lin Yuzhen, and then at Jiang Ning and Su Yun. These faces are very strange. There are definitely not these few people in the big family of Shenghai, I am afraid they belong to a small family.


    Live and die!


    Even his Gao family¡¯s cocktail party, dare to make trouble? court death!


    "What kind of face do you have?"


    Jiang Ning was very calm, and glanced at Gao Cheng, "What qualifications do you have, let me give you face."


    Hearing this, Gao Cheng''s face is even more ugly.


    There are so many people around watching, Jiang Ning dare to say such a thing!


    "Gao, did you hear that? Too arrogant! This kid is too arrogant!"


    Qin Mu fanned the flames, "I see them, but they didn''t put the Gao family in their eyes at all! They dare to make trouble on such an important occasion, so bold!"


    Others can deny Gao Cheng''s face, but they absolutely cannot help Gao''s face!


    Because, the current Gao family is the master of the underground circle of Shenghai, and it is a well-deserved king!


    Whoever dares to provoke the Gao family is a dead end!


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense. The people watching the excitement all took a few steps back subconsciously, thinking to myself, Jiang Ning, who belonged to them, were so unruly and ignorant.


    This is a cocktail party held by the Gao family!


    Does he dare to beat people and make trouble?


    How do they know that Lin Yu is really Jiang Ning''s Ni Lin, as long as someone dares to harass her, bully her, let alone hit others, Jiang Ning dare to kill directly!


    "Hehe, boy, you are crazy,"


    Gao Cheng waved his hand, and five or six people around him immediately surrounded him, "No one yet, dare to be so disrespectful to the Gao family!"


    "Is it, Gao family, it''s amazing?"

 Chapter 532： In front of him, its a fart!

    Jiang Ning was still calm, watching five or six people approaching, squinting his eyes slightly, "Why, do you want to do it to me?"


    "Go!"


    Gao Cheng didn''t want to talk nonsense at all, the big man was coming soon, if he let him see this scene, then he would be in trouble.


    "Throw them out to me!"


    à§!


    à§!


    à§!


    Five or six people rushed over immediately, one by one, they were so fierce and evil, some even directly stretched out their hands to catch Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    But suddenly, five or six people flew out again, as if the sandbags were blown away, and slammed heavily on the ground, instantly unable to move.


    "Bold!"


    Gao Cheng Lei Ting was furious.


    Jiangning still dare to resist?


    Does he want to die!


    This is a cocktail party held by the Gao family. Jiang Ning repeatedly provokes the Gao family because he does not exist.


    So many people around are watching, if I can''t handle this matter well, what face is there in the underground circle of Shenghai?


    Gao Cheng''s face suddenly became savage, and he said coldly: "Things that do not live or die, come here, pull them out and kill them, and feed the dogs!"


    Wow, all of a sudden dozens of people gathered around, scared the surrounding people, all of them turned pale, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen again.


    They were even more horrified. They dared to make trouble at the cocktail party held by the Gao family. The consequences were so serious.


    Whose family is this?


    is too short-sighted!


    That is Gao Cheng, from the Gao family!


    Many people cast sympathetic glances at Jiang Ning and others, others gloated at misfortunes, and others sneered at the cocktail party held at the Gao family. This is because they think their lives are not long enough.


    The black people surrounded Jiang Ning and the others, and they were about to start immediately.


    "Stop it!"


    Suddenly, the sound of high heels came from the door, hurriedly and angry.


    As soon as Gao Yali entered the door, she saw a group of people surrounding Jiangning, and the heart almost jumped out.


    Gao Bin, who followed behind her, felt a cold sweat on his palms!


    That is Jiangning!


    Now the Gao family members are all around Jiangning, do you want to do something with Jiangning?


    Are they crazy!


    Gao Yali walked over quickly. She opened her mouth and wanted to call Jiang Ning and bow to him, but turned her head to think, Jiang Ning didn''t want to reveal her identity at all. With so many people at the reception, she didn''t dare to make any extravagances.


    "what happened?"


    She stared at Gao Cheng, and sternly shouted, "Where is this, is it your place to mess around!"


    Gao Yali didn''t dare to scold Jiang Ning, not to mention, it would only be Gao Cheng''s fault, it could not be Jiang Ning.


    Seeing that the Gao family¡¯s sisters and brothers are all here, everyone present was silent. This is the Gao family¡¯s sister and brother!


    Especially Gao Bin, he beheaded the masters of the Zuo family and the Su family, became famous in the first battle, and became a legend in the underground circle of Shenghai.


    Jiangning, they are going to finish.


    Completely finished.


    "Eldest sister, eldest brother, this kid made trouble at the reception and slapped Qin Shao twice. I want to drive him out!"


    Gao Cheng sneered, and directly complained to Gao Yali, gloating at Jiang Ning.


    "He didn''t put our Gao family in his eyes at all, and even asked me, is the Gao family great?"


    His face was full of sarcasm and disdain. At this moment, seeing Gao Yali''s sister and brother are there, he said loudly, "I tell you, my Gao family is amazing!"


    Hearing the words, Jiang Ning was still expressionless.


    But the two brothers and sisters of Gao Yali, their complexions changed drastically, and they were almost frightened!


    Gaocheng, don''t **** talk nonsense!


    The Gao family is amazing?


    In front of Jiang Ning, their Gao family, what a shit!

 Chapter 533： Are you looking for death?

    Gao Yali wanted to reach out and cover Gao Cheng''s mouth, but Gao Bin wanted to break Gao Cheng''s neck directly!


    This bastard, dare to say anything!


    Still speaking in front of Jiang Ning, the Gao family is great?


    What a great your mother!


    Jiangning smiled.


    He glanced at Gao Cheng, and immediately, his gaze fell on Gao Yali¡¯s elder and brother, seeing two people, their scalp numb!


    "The Gao family, it seems to be really amazing."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, but like a heavy hammer, he slammed the heart of Gao Yali''s brother and sister, making them have the urge to vomit blood.


    "Yes, yes, do you only know now?"


    Without waiting for the two brothers and sisters of Gao Yali to speak, Gao Cheng continued to sneer and said, "I''m telling you, it''s late!"


    "Shut up!"


    Gao Yali couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Gao Cheng continues to talk nonsense like this, their Gao family will definitely not survive tonight.


    It''s over!


    is really over!


    The good situation of the Gao family, I am afraid that it will be the **** of Gao Cheng, and it will be completely destroyed in a few words.


    She doesn''t know how angry Jiang Ning is at the moment, it is not something her Gao family can bear!


    Gao Cheng thought that this shut up was Gao Yali scolding Jiang Ning.


    He snorted, gloating, and wanted to see what Jiang Ning would end up with.


    What a wise move to offend the Gao family, Jiang Ning will only know if he is dead.


    Qin Mu, who stood beside him, was even more proud.


    He shook his head, looked at Jiang Ning coldly, and said in his heart: "A little driver, he doesn''t know how to live or die, even the Gao family dare to offend, now, even your Lin group is going to be unlucky."


    "Miss Lin, I''m so sorry that this happened,"


    Gao Yali''s mind turned quickly, no matter how she begged Jiang Ning, it was useless. Jiang Ning''s temper knew that as long as Jiang Ning got angry, the Gao family would be completely finished!


    "Today, people from all industries in Shenghai were invited to this reception. Later, I will introduce Miss Lin one by one. What do you think?"


    Lin Yu was really shocked, knowing that the two brothers and sisters Gao Yali in front of him were obviously not ordinary, and the people around them became nervous when they saw them.


    But they seem to be very polite to themselves.


    Lin Yu really took a look at Jiang Ning, and when he saw that he hadn''t spoken, he nodded and said, "Okay, that''s a lot of work."


    Soon, Gao Yali turned her head to look at Su Yun again, putting on a smiling face: "Little sister, welcome, if you have any needs, just speak up."


    Su Yun seemed very calm, but she knew that the woman in front of her was completely in awe of her brother-in-law Jiang Ning!


    Actually, there are still people in front of her, talking bad about her brother-in-law.


    That Gao Cheng, is there a bag in his mind?


    "Thank you sister."


    Su Yun doesn''t care about those, she now has only those delicious food in her eyes.


    Gao Yali took a deep breath and settled down. Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun looked at Jiang Ning: "Can you take a step to speak?"


    Jiangning did not object.


    Gao Yali beckoned, and all the black people around him retreated. With Gao Bin here, no one thought Jiang Ning could make any waves.


    VIP room.


    Jiang Ning walked in and sat straight on the main seat, Gao Cheng suddenly became angry.


    "Are you looking for death?"


    He angrily scolded, "This is not a place where your little driver can sit, get me down, otherwise..."


    "shut up!"


    Gao Yali scolded angrily.


    She looked at Gao Cheng coldly, "Isn''t it shameful enough?"


    High and dumbfounded.


    Go Yali even scolded him?


    He is defending the reputation of the Gao family!


    is just a small driver, what do you do with him so politely? Just kill it and throw it out.

 Chapter 534： Is he a big shot?

    Gao Cheng blushed and didn''t speak. He guessed that Gao Yali meant that these things would make the big man uncomfortable and affect the image of the Gao family.


    But it has nothing to do with him again, it''s Jiang Ning who does not live or die.


    Gao Yali scolded him, Gao Cheng did not dare to refute, so he had to stand aside obediently.


    The two brothers and sisters of the Gao family also stood there, bowed their heads and did not speak, only Jiang Ning was sitting alone.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little weird, but Gao Cheng still didn''t react. What was going on.


    The expression on Gao Yali''s face is very complicated, and there is a kind of despair and a kind of fear in her heart!


    But Gao Bin didn''t say a word. He dropped his hands and squeezed his fists lightly. The palms of his hands were all sweaty.


    They are waiting for Jiang Ning''s final decision.


    If they are to die, they dare not die!


    Jiangning sat there with a calm face, as if nothing had happened, picked up the tea on the table and took a sip.


    The more he doesn''t speak, the two brothers and sisters of Gao Yali, the more worried they are.


    "ßË¡ª¡ª"


    The tea cup falls off the table.


    Jiangning raised his head, her voice was cold.


    "Next time, he will be dead!"


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Like a thunderstorm, it hit the heads of the Gao family siblings, but it made them breathe a sigh of relief.


    survived!


    really feels like a survivor!


    Jiangning will not kill them!


    Gao Yali was fortunate that she reacted quickly and made Jiang Ning see her own value. She also wanted to introduce Lin Yuzhen to Shenghai¡¯s entrepreneurs, because she knew that Jiang Ning valued this and he cared about his own woman.


    "Huh..."


    Gao Bin let out a sigh of relief, his back is completely wet with sweat!


    "Who do you think you are!"


    But, suddenly, Gao Cheng couldn''t help but cursed, "Make me dead? You''re a shit!"


    "Big sister, big brother! Don''t talk nonsense with him, this guy is a lunatic, what to pretend to be, even my Gao family...ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, Gao Bin no longer dared to let him speak any more. He raised his hand and slapped him directly on Gao Cheng''s face.


    Snap!


    Gao Cheng knelt down directly!


    "shut up!"


    Gao Bin exudes a cold murderous intent, "If you dare to talk nonsense and offend Mr. Jiang, I will kill you myself!"


    High into the whole person, as if instantly fell into the thousand-year ice cellar, the whole body is cold!


    This...what is going on?


    He was full of disbelief, Gao Yali scolded herself, Gao Bin beat herself, and even said that she would kill herself?


    This...what the **** happened here!


    He suddenly raised his head and stared at Jiang Ning, his eyes flickering, as if he had seen a ghost, his lips trembled, speechless, and his pupils were full of horror.


    "I am disappointed."


    Jiangning got up, said nothing, turned around and walked out.


    But the two brothers and sisters of Gao Yali were trembling, and their fear was extreme!


    "Brother, you... why are you..."


    Gao Cheng murmured, "You want to kill me?"


    Gao Bin squeezed his fist, slapped another slap, and slapped his mouth full of blood!


    Jiangning said, he was disappointed.


    He was disappointed with the Gao family!


    "Do you want to kill the Gao family!"


    Gao Bin gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, "Talking nonsense in front of Mr. Jiang, the Gao family is great? Do you know, the Gao family is a fart in front of him!"


    Gao Cheng''s head buzzed, and it went blank for an instant.


    He woke up suddenly, his throat became dry, and he tremblingly said, "He, he is the...big man?"

 Chapter 535： Endless regret!

    Gao Cheng felt that his throat seemed to be pinched, and he could hardly speak!


    Jiangning, is that big man?


    A terrible big man who made the two brothers and sisters of Gao Yali scared to the extreme?


    How can this be possible.


    Isn''t he the real Lin Yu''s driver? Qin Mu said that he saw Jiang Ning drive Lin Yuzhen with his own eyes. He was driving an ordinary Mercedes-Benz C-Class. Such a big man would drive such a car?


    impossible!


    "Big sister! Big sister!"


    Gao Cheng knelt on the ground, holding Gao Yali''s hand.


    He can doubt his own vision and ability to know people, but he definitely does not dare to doubt Gao Yali.


    It''s absolutely not fake that their two siblings are so jealous of Jiang Ning.


    "I don''t know! I really don''t know!"


    Gaocheng is almost crying.


    A big man who is afraid of even Gao Yali''s brother and sister, how can he offend and afford it?


    "I really didn''t know he was the big man! You forgive me, forgive me!"


    Gao Yali said nothing.


    She worked hard for so long, and even held this cocktail party, just to tell Jiang Ning that their Gao family is valuable to Jiangning, even if it can''t help much, but in Shenghai, she can do everything within her power for the Lin Group.


    Only in this way can the Gao family survive, and it can live better.


    But now, Gao Cheng is alone, almost completely ruining this great situation!


    Jiang Ning said, he was very disappointed.


    These simple four words can almost sentence the Gao family to death!


    "Big Brother!"


    Seeing Gao Yali not speaking, Gao Cheng hugged Gao Bin''s legs again, "I am for the Gao family! I am all for the Gao family!"


    "My dad died for the Gao family, how could I harm the Gao family!"


    "You give me a chance, give me a chance!"


    Gao Bin sneered and stared at Gao Cheng.


    "I want to give you a chance, but Mr. Jiang, will you give the Gao family a chance?"


    "How do you think the Gao family killed the Su family and the Zuo family?"


    "How do you think the Gao family survived?"


    "Mr. Jiang gave it!"


    Gao Bin shouted sternly, "He can give us a living for the Gao family, or take it away!"


    Gao Cheng''s face turned pale instantly.


    "I shouldn''t let you be responsible for this. Your mind is not stable enough, and your status is suddenly elevated, and your whole person will drift away. You will be arrogant and arrogant, and things will happen sooner or later."


    Gao Yali shook her head and glanced at Gao Cheng, "My Gao family, you will be killed sooner or later."


    She suddenly gave a wry smile, I''m afraid she is about to be killed.


    "Sister!"


    Gao Cheng cried, but Gao Yali didn''t seem to hear anything, and said to herself.


    "Break his legs, throw it to the country, and fend for himself."


    After speaking, she turned and left.


    "Big sister! Big sister forgive me! Big sister, please spare me!"


    Gao Bin did not hesitate at all. He stepped forward with his feet, clicked twice, and smashed the bones of his legs!


    "what--"


    Heart-piercing screams resounded throughout the VIP room, but they couldn''t reach outside at all.


    Gao Bin looked at Gao Cheng, who was twitching all over, with a cold expression on his face, and his killing intent was not diminished.


    "I can do it for myself. Starting today, you and the Gao family have nothing to do with you!"


    Gao Cheng was in pain, speechless, only endless fear and regret...


    then.


    In the lobby, the atmosphere returned to normal.


    Gao Yali didn''t go to Jiang Ning again, she didn''t dare.


    She walked straight to Lin Yuzhen, looking at the woman in front of her, who was like a fairy from the dust, she seemed to understand why Jiang Ning really liked Lin Yu so much.

 Chapter 536： What a mighty prestige!

    "Miss Lin."


    Gao Yali nodded slightly and said with a smile, "I''m really sorry, there have been some misunderstandings, which affected your mood."


    "It''s okay, are all resolved?"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "My husband has a bad temper. I didn''t make you embarrassed."


    Gao Yali was startled, Lin Yu really apologized to herself?


    "No no, I am friends with Mr. Jiang, he will not embarrass me."


    "Hmm, that''s good, if he embarrass you, tell me,"


    Lin Yu really smiled and said, "I haven''t been hurt, nor have I suffered, so don''t make matters worse. You can invite me to this reception, I am very grateful."


    Gao Yali felt warm in her heart.


    This girl is too kind.


    She knew immediately what Jiang Ning really liked about Lin Yu. This kind of thing was not pretended, nor could it be pretended. The purest kindness, she had been in the underground circle for so many years, and she thought it had disappeared.


    With Lin Yuzhen''s words, Gao Yali''s pressure is much less.


    "Thank you Miss Lin, I should do all this."


    She smiled and said, "I''ll take Miss Lin for a walk and introduce some friends to you?"


    "Well, it couldn''t be better, I''m sorry for you."


    Lin Yu nodded with a real smile.


    "Miss Lin, don''t be so polite. I''m older than you. If you don''t mind, you can call my name."


    "Okay, Sister Yali."


    After speaking, Gao Yali personally took Lin Yuzhen to meet everyone. With her, no one would dare to be disrespectful to Lin Yu. Naturally, he paid more attention to the general manager of Lin Yuzhen from the East China Sea.


    Jiang Ning saw all these.


    He didn''t say anything. These are Lin Yuzhen''s purposes for coming to the reception. As long as Gao Yali can do well, then he won''t embarrass the Gao family.


    "Hehe, offend the Gao family, you''re done."


    There was a voice in his ear, it was Qin Mu.


    The five-fingerprints on his face are still a bit obvious.


    Jiangning and they offended the Gao family, they are bound to die!


    If it weren''t for tonight''s cocktail party, a big man would come, and the Gao family wouldn''t want to spoil the atmosphere, and I''m afraid Jiang Ning and the others would have been shot out on the spot.


    Jiangning turned his head, glanced at Qin Mu, and squinted slightly.


    How come this fly is still there.


    "You regret it? It''s useless. With the status of the Gao family in the underground circle, you will die very ugly!"


    Qin Mu sneered, unceremoniously, "Besides, you are the Lin Group? Want to enter Shenghai for business?"


    "It''s really unfortunate. My dad is the one who manages this aspect. As long as you do business, you will inevitably deal with my Qin family. I will take good care of you!"


    Qin Mu became more and more proud, "When the time comes, you will kneel on the ground and beg me, hahahaha!"


    Jiang Ning looked at a clown without saying a word, but Qin Mu thought that Jiang Ning was afraid of himself.


    "Big Brother!"


    Suddenly, a person ran in at the door, and when he saw Jiang Ning, he quickened his pace, the respect on his face was not concealed at all.


    is Wang Wei!


    He also received the invitation letter, and he heard that Lin Yu would come, so Jiangning must be there.


    Wang Wei walked quickly to Jiang Ning, bowed respectfully, and shouted: "Big brother is also here, I''m late."


    Jiangning just nodded gently.


    The big brother Wang Wei made Qin Mu who was standing here stupid.


    "Shao Qin, why are you here? Is it possible that you still want to buy a few concert tickets?"


    Wang Wei frowned.


    "So you know,"


    Jiang Ning said, "This Qin Shao said, doing business in Shenghai, asked him to Qin family, he wants me to Lin Group, can''t do business in Shenghai."


    Hearing this, Wang Wei''s face instantly became cold.

 Chapter 537： Take it seriously!

    Let the Lin Group not be able to do business in Shenghai?


    Even if he is the first person in Shenghai¡¯s circle, he dare not say such a thing!


    Where did Qin Mu come from being confident, dare to speak so loudly, and offend Jiang Ning so much?


    Wang Wei''s face was cold and angry.


    He turned his head and stared at Qin Mu, no more smiling, so cold that Qin Mu panicked when he saw it.


    "The Qin family, what a majesty!"


    Wang Wei burst out, "Qin Shao, who gave you the Qin family, so much power? I want the Lin Group to be unable to do business in Shenghai?"


    "Mr. Wang, it''s not... I didn''t know he was your friend..."


    Qin Mu panicked a little [ÊéȤ¸ówww.shuquge.vip].


    He just heard clearly that Wang Wei called Jiang Ning''s eldest brother, and seeing Wang Wei''s attitude towards Jiang Ning, he was very respectful, I am afraid it is not an ordinary relationship!


    Jiangning stood there, Wensi did not move, her expression was indifferent, as if she didn''t care about anything.


    District Qin Mu, this kind of dude, he really wouldn''t care about it.


    He doesn''t care, but he doesn''t mean that Wang Wei can accept it. In a place like Shenghai, some people dare to be disrespectful to Jiangning!


    "Hmph, I''m going to ask, what is your Qin family, what are you capable of, dare to say such things!"


    Wang Wei was not polite, and immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed the office number.


    As soon as the call was connected, Wang Wei began to curse.


    "Your Excellency just promised that no one will come to me forcing concert tickets. Now Master Qin has asked me for ten tickets. Is this Qin family not under your jurisdiction?"


    The other side took a deep breath.


    "Also, I heard that the Qin family is so powerful that it can prevent others from having a chance to do business in Shenghai, but it''s so powerful!"


    Wang Wei sneered, "Unfortunately, my eldest brother! He wants to do business in Shenghai!"


    With a snap, he hung up the phone directly.


    At this moment, on the other side of the phone, the middle-aged man who had just breathed a sigh of relief, received a call from Wang Wei and was silent for a moment.


    Immediately, he reacted immediately.


    Wang Wei''s eldest brother?


    Who else can it be!


    is the one who can let the North call himself?


    When he thought of the phone call he received that day, his expression instantly became extremely serious. The phone call from that place represented more things.


    "Come on!"


    He immediately shouted, "What the **** Qin family, investigate me thoroughly and deal with it immediately!"


    then.


    Manhattan International Hotel, eighth floor, reception and banquet room.


    Qin Mu was a little dazed.


    He doesn''t know who Wang Wei is calling, but listening to Wang Wei''s tone, it seems that this matter is a bit loud.


    Who is the person on the other end of the phone? Wang Wei dares to talk to him like this?


    "Mr. Wang..."


    Qin Mu''s Adam''s apple slipped, "I didn''t mean to offend you, don''t be angry."


    Wang Wei didn''t speak, and didn''t want to talk to Qin Mu at all.


    "Brother Jiang, don''t bother you with this trivial matter, I''ll take care of it."


    Jiang Ning nodded, and didn''t say anything. He really didn''t have the interest to deal with such trivial matters. He walked directly to the buffet area and went to Su Yun to exchange food.


    And Qin Mu smiled and did not dare to offend Wang Wei.


    Isn¡¯t he just a driver? As for Wang Wei to make such a big fire?


    "Mr. Wang..."


    "Don''t talk to me!"


    Wang Wei sneered, "Qin Shao, I have given you a chance, but if you don''t cherish it, then don''t blame me."


    As soon as the voice fell, a few people in black suits walked in from the door of the hall, went straight into the crowd, and arrested Qin Mu''s father, Qin Long.


    "What are you doing? Why are we arresting me!"


    "Director Qin, we have received a report that you used your power to blackmail many companies and even threatened not to let the other party do business in Shenghai. Now, we are going to investigate you. Please cooperate!"

 Chapter 538： Didnt you report it yourself?

    Qin Long was shocked: "You nonsense! Who made the report? Who!"


    "Your son."


    The leader, coldly snorted, "Take it away!"


    Qin Mu was frightened.


    "Dad! Dad! What is going on, what is going on!"


    Qin Mu wanted to stop, but where could he dare to stop, "Why are you arresting my dad? What are you doing!"


    "Didn''t you report it yourself? Let''s take a trip with us too! We will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. You Qin family, prepare to accept legal sanctions."


    After finishing speaking, the leader walked up to Wang Wei, bowed slightly, and said solemnly: "Mr. Wang, I''m really sorry, that person let me bring you a message. We welcome anyone to do business in Shenghai. I hope you do Big brother, don''t be angry."


    "I will convey it."


    Wang Weidao.


    "thanks."


    The person who took the lead, obviously relieved, and immediately dragged Qin Long and his son away.


    The Qin family is over.


    In the crowd, someone knew immediately.


    When they saw the few people in suits just now, they knew who they were. In Shenghai, especially in the circles on the ground, as long as they were targeted by these people, even if they didn''t die, they would definitely go to jail.


    What''s more, the Qin family''s father and son are not clean, and a little bit of digging is enough to make them sit through the prison!


    Who did the Qin family offend?


    It seems that Qin Mu offended a driver, yes, yes, he just offended a driver. This driver is so amazing!


    There was a small turmoil, and it was forgotten in a blink of an eye. No one knew that after the Qin family father and son walked out of this hall, they would never see them again.


    Jiangning didn''t even care.


    An ant crawling on the shoes, where will it affect him a little bit.


    He sat in the buffet area, and Su Yun were two of them, each holding a dinner plate, and constantly selecting the delicious food, and then communicating after eating.


    "This is not bad, brother-in-law, you can taste it, it tastes of matcha!"


    "I don''t like matcha."


    "But my sister likes it."


    "Then I will try it."


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Gao Yali took Lin Yuzhen and already knew many people.


    Shenghai all walks of life, as long as there is a trace of contact with the Lin Group''s business, Gao Yali invited.


    "Mr. Zhao, this is Lin Yuzhen, the general manager of the Lin Group, and a good friend of mine. I would like to take care of you in Shenghai in the future."


    Gao Yali introduced with a smile.


    "Hello, President Lin!"


    "Hello!"


    "In Shenghai, if you have the opportunity to cooperate, please contact me directly, Miss Gao''s friend, that is my friend of Li, don''t be polite!"


    Lin Yu nodded with a real smile.


    Her bag is full of a pile of business cards, which is meaningless after Gao Yali has screened for her.


    The whole party walked over, and Lin Yuzhen almost greeted everyone who knew and should know. Even if he couldn''t remember anyone, he kept a bunch of business cards. It was convenient when he wanted to find someone.


    Go Yali''s face is always good.


    "Huh..."


    Lin Yu really took a sip of the drink and exhaled, his face flushed slightly, "Sister Yali, thank you so much!"


    "It helps me a lot to know so many entrepreneurs in Shenghai."


    Gao Yali smiled, took a deep breath, and said very seriously.


    "Actually, it is me who should say thank you."

 Chapter 539： Much attention!

    Gao Yali has helped herself so much, but she still wants to say thank you?


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Sister Yali, you are laughing."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "You helped me so much and thank me, so how am I embarrassed?"


    Gao Yali didn''t explain much.


    She took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and looked at this beautiful and innocent girl, as if she had seen the original self, but now that self has long since disappeared.


    She also understands why Jiang Ning cherishes Lin Yuzhen so much, so she is the same.


    "In Shenghai in the future, you can find me at any time. If you encounter any trouble, you have to tell me even more, you know?"


    Gao Yali said seriously, "As long as I''m in Shenghai, I won''t let people bully you."


    "Thank you Sister Yali."


    Lin Yu really nodded, and said gratefully.


    A cocktail party, a lot of gains, and one more friend, Lin Yu is really in a good mood.


    The cocktail party was over. Two brothers and sisters Gao Yali sent Jiang Ning and the others to the door. They were still a little cautious. After all, to offend Jiang Ning tonight, this is a capital crime.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ning was still lifeless in the end. She must have been in a good mood seeing Lin Yu and let them go.


    "I didn''t expect that you turned out to be the legend of Shenghai, and the legend of Tianhai Provincial City underneath. Fortunately to meet you!"


    Su Yun arched his hands, and learned how to behave like the rivers and lakes on TV, "I will come to my Tianhai provincial city another day, and I will entertain you!"


    Gao Bin smiled, and bowed his hand in return: "Thank you, Tianhai Provincial City Legend, if you have the opportunity, you will definitely come to visit."


    "Okay, no need to send it."


    Jiangning stood in front of the car door and turned to look at the two of them, "Do your own thing, tonight, thank you."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning got into the car and left with Lin Yuzhen and others.


    Standing at the door of the hotel, the evening breeze blew on his face, and the two brothers and sisters of Gao Yali still felt a little unreal.


    "Sister, Mr. Jiang, just said thank you to us."


    Gao Bin took a deep breath, wondering if he had heard it wrong.


    "Thank you Yuzhen."


    Gao Yali smiled, "What a kind girl."


    Gao Bin nodded.


    If it weren''t for Lin Yuzhen, he had told Jiang Ning a good thing, and neither of them knew what to do now.


    "Order to go down, everyone has a dim eyes, as long as the staff of the Lin Group, they must do their best to ensure their safety in Shenghai, you understand."


    "Yes, I know."


    Gao Bin took it down.


    This is his most important task now!


    Back to the hotel.


    Lin Yu is really cheering, very happy.


    probably understood the local business environment in Shenghai, and she knew in her heart. For the Lin Group, what route to take and how to enter the market, she also had a preliminary plan in her mind.


    "Husband, your friend, it''s so nice."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "Thanks to their help, find some time, I will invite Sister Yali to dinner."


    "as long as you are happy."


    Jiangning smiled and said, "After the Lin Group enters Shenghai, if you have any security needs, you can directly tell them and they will help."


    He knew that Gao Yali''s two brothers were smart people, and he knew what his purpose was to keep them.


    Believe them, after this time, I also know where to improve and where to improve.


    "Um!"


    Lin Yu really nodded, "Well, I''ll change my clothes and watch Qingwu rehearsal at night!"


    Ye Qingwu¡¯s concert will begin soon.


    In this grand concert, Wang Wei did his best to promote and ignite the atmosphere. Now the atmosphere has been ignited.


    Everyone''s attention!

 Chapter 540： If you don’t sell it, you have to sell it!

    I don¡¯t know how many people came from other places just for this concert.


    Actually, it will be tomorrow night.


    Today is the last dress rehearsal. All the details are kept improving, and we strive to achieve the best on-site effect of the concert.


    Ye Qingwu is very diligent. She knows that this concert is not only related to herself, but also related to the promotion of the new products of the Lin Group. She is 100% concerned about Lin Yu''s real affairs.


    Rehearsal scene.


    Ye Qingwu walked on the stage, determined the location of each song, and made the final communication and adjustments with the photographer and lighting engineer.


    sing a few songs from time to time to adjust the live music.


    Jiangning and the others were sitting in the front row, each holding a packet of French fries in his hand, eating and watching.


    "Sister Qingwu''s aura is too strong, just the rehearsal makes me excited!"


    Su Yun couldn''t help but said.


    "The legend of the provincial capital is so easily moved."


    Jiangning didn''t give her a good look, and saw that what she had in her hand seemed to be more delicious. Without being polite, he stretched his hand in, grabbed a hand and put it in his mouth.


    I still don¡¯t have my own taste.


    "Just kidding, Sister Qingwu is the hottest singer right now!"


    Su Yun hummed, "How hard is this ticket to grab, do you know brother-in-law? The scalpers outside are selling crazy!"


    Fortunately, she doesn''t need to buy a ticket, she has to save for a long time just for this fare.


    "I look forward to it now. Tomorrow''s Qingwu concert, the atmosphere of the scene, what will it look like?"


    Lin Yu was really full of a girl''s expression, looking at Ye Qingwu on the stage, she was very excited.


    This is the first time she has watched a concert.


    The former Lin family, how could it be possible to show her a concert.


    And now, what she is watching is her best friend''s concert, can she be unhappy?


    After a while, Ye Qingwu finished the rehearsal.


    "Let''s go, everything is okay, let''s go back."


    Ye Qingwu is in a relaxed mood and is in a good state. When the final performance starts tomorrow, the effect will surely shock everyone.


    A group of people drove from the stadium back to Interstellar Entertainment.


    At this moment, Wang Wei is sitting in the office, but his face is ugly to the extreme.


    He looked at the person in front of him and sneered: "Are you kidding?"


    "Acquiring my Interstellar Entertainment Company, we seem to have no intention of selling it."


    "We want to buy your company, not to see if your company sells or not, but to see if we want to buy it."


    The person sitting in front of Wang Wei, with a disdain on his face, said lightly, "As long as our boss wants to buy, then your company must sell it, and if you don''t sell it, you must sell it!"


    Wang Wei''s eyes twitched. He came out of the reception and received a call, saying that something was wrong with the company, and he rushed over immediately.


    Unexpectedly, someone unexpectedly wanted to forcibly acquire StarWorld Entertainment.


    Don¡¯t they know that this company is not their own, but Jiangning¡¯s!


    "You guys are really overbearing."


    Wang Wei said coldly.


    "Then, we have already brought it, and the entertainment circle is so big. Don''t make mistakes, Mr. Wang,"


    The man got up, tidyed up his suit, smiled and said, "You still have an hour to prepare. I will now notify our legal team to come over and go through the relevant procedures."


    arrogant!


    Without even asking Wang Wei''s decision, he directly helped Wang Wei make the decision. Even the legal team has already been brought.


    "What do you want?"


    Wang Wei slapped the table and roared.


    "Tomorrow night¡¯s concert is under our control!"


    The person said lightly.

 Chapter 541： I thought something bigger

    "You dream!"


    Wang Wei stood up directly and shouted sharply, "I tell you, don''t think about it!"


    The man ignored Wang Wei''s anger and anger, and still kept his indifferent.


    "In an hour, I will take over Star Entertainment."


    After speaking, he left directly.


    Wang Wei took a deep breath and slammed his fist on the table.


    He never thought that that guy would be so cruel!


    The last time he splashed dirty water on Ye Qingwu, he failed to ruin Ye Qingwu, and now he wants to directly acquire Interstellar Entertainment to control Ye Qingwu''s destiny!


    Once they succeed, the concert tomorrow night will not be Ye Qingwu''s return to the music scene, but it will be the last performance in her life.


    They will even ruin Ye Qingwu!


    Wang Wei was angry, and there was a deep fear.


    But this is something in the entertainment circle, and the boss, behind the big family in the north, has a very high status in the entertainment circle and controls countless resources. Few people in the circle dare to offend him.


    How can this be good?


    An hour later, they will come and take the Star Entertainment Company forcibly.


    "ßËßËßË."


    The office door was knocked, Wang Wei looked up, and Ye Qingwu pushed the door directly in.


    "What do you do in the office alone,"


    Ye Qingwu smiled, "Quickly make Yuzhen tea."


    Wang Wei hurriedly walked over, the expression on his face was a little unnatural.


    He looked at Jiang Ning, opened his mouth, and stopped talking, hesitating, whether to tell Jiang Ning, the other party''s background is a bit big, and there is a direct conflict, which is not a good choice.


    But Interstellar Entertainment is actually Jiang Ning¡¯s, not Wang Wei¡¯s.


    "Is there something to say?"


    Jiangning saw Wang Wei hesitating, waved his hand, "While making tea, while saying that the rain is really thirsty."


    "Yes."


    When Wang Wei saw Jiang Ning, he felt a little at ease, and he didn''t know why.


    It seems that as long as Jiang Ning is here, don''t worry about anything, no matter who you are facing.


    The fragrance of tea is curled up, striking everyone''s nostrils, making people feel refreshed.


    "Let''s talk."


    Jiangning handed the tea cup to Lin Yuzhen, then turned to look at Wang Wei, "There is something you can''t solve."


    "There are people from the north."


    Wang Wei said, "The family of the big surname in the north, the Song family."


    "go on."


    "This Song family is a second-rate family in the north. It should not be underestimated. It is very famous in the north. And the five children of the Song family, the second Songcheng, married his wife, is the famous and powerful Sun Linlin in the entertainment industry. ."


    Wang Wei sighed, "It was her who splashed dirty water on Qing Wu last time. Those two young male artists who spread rumors are also from the Blue Bird Entertainment Company under her."


    Sun Linlin?


    In Jiangning¡¯s impression, there seems to be a little memory of this name. It seems that Huang Yuming has said it before.


    But he can''t remember for a while.


    This kind of insignificant little person is not qualified to be remembered by Jiang Ning.


    "Just now, Zhang Yi, the general manager of Jade Bird Entertainment, came here and said that he wanted to buy our company. Whether we agree or not, they will all buy it. After an hour, he will bring legal affairs over and sign the contract directly and go through the procedures."


    This is to buy and sell strongly.


    Wang Wei glanced at the time: "Forty minutes are left."


    "What a big thing I thought."


    Jiangning didn''t have any waves on his face, and took a sip of tea, "This tea is good, where can I buy it?"

 Chapter 542： Menacing

    "Brother, you''re not kidding, that''s the Song family!"


    Wang Wei knows that Jiang Ning is great, skillful, and his identity is not ordinary. In a place like Shenghai, the big man in the office will give a bit of face.


    But that Sun Linlin, is the daughter-in-law of the Song family in the north!


    In the entertainment industry, it has a pivotal position, not easy to mess with.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is the Song family, the Zhang family, the Li family, the dog family, or the cat family."


    Jiangning said, "If they are smarter, don''t send them to death by themselves. If they do, then I will send them off. It''s that simple."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning ignored it and continued to drink tea leisurely.


    Lin Yuzhen and Ye Qingwu, who were sitting on the sidelines, didn''t speak from beginning to end. They knew that things might be a little troublesome, but the troublesome things are nothing in front of Jiang Ning.


    It''s been so long, isn''t Wang Wei still used to it?


    Seeing the faces of several people, they didn''t worry at all, and Wang Wei didn''t care.


    Jiangning said it was okay, then it should be okay.


    "I also made a lot of tea, and there are two more. I feel that the taste is also good. I will get it and give you a taste."


    ¡­¡­


    then.


    In an upscale hotel.


    Zhang Yi was standing in front of Sun Linlin, reporting the situation.


    "The legal affairs have already drawn up the contract, so Wang Wei can sign it."


    "How did he react?"


    Sun Linlin is very rich, not tall, with long hair curled up, and looks very capable. She looks a little fat, and she is jeweled. Just the jade bracelet on her wrist is very valuable.


    At this moment, she still held a lady''s cigarette in her finger, and flicked the ashes lightly.


    "I''m very angry."


    Zhang Yi said, "I can''t help but want to do it."


    "This reaction is right."


    Sun Linlin snorted, "He really thought that, with a different boss, this Interstellar Entertainment Company could become a cruise ship from a small boat? Naive."


    "I''m going to ruin Ye Qingwu. If I say it, I will definitely do it."


    "Yes, as long as you buy StarCraft Entertainment, Ye Qingwu will be ruined for tomorrow night''s concert, and the Lin Group products she endorsed will also become a joke."


    Zhang Yi said, "Please rest assured Mr. Sun, I will take care of this matter."


    Sun Linlin nodded and waved: "Hurry up and do it."


    "clear."


    Zhang Yi retreated.


    Sun Linlin threw the cigarette **** into the ashtray and exhaled a puff of smoke. The pearl earrings swayed slightly, seemingly delicate, but still unable to hide the traces of the years, and twitched slightly.


    "Causing my grandson family to lose so much, causing my brother to lose everything, do you think that this can be done? My grandson family still has someone!"


    Sun Linlin snorted, "I want you Ye Qingwu to be ruined, and I want you to pay a heavy price for the Lin Group!"


    As long as the concert tomorrow is under her control, she has hundreds of ways to make Ye Qingwu look up in front of others for the rest of her life.


    Also, let the new products of the Lin Group directly become a joke, and there is no chance to enter Shenghai!


    Time flies.


    Wang Wei glanced at the wall clock on the wall. One hour would pass soon. Then Zhang Yi would bring someone to buy Star Entertainment.


    "Brother, they are coming."


    They are coming fiercely, but they are not so easy to deal with. After all, they are the families of the northern surnames. If they get anxious, they may cause huge trouble!


    Jiangning leaned on the sofa and nodded: "We have been waiting for them for a long time, and they should be here."

 Chapter 543： Ingenuity

    Interstellar Entertainment, business as usual.


    The staff who come and go in the office are busy with their own affairs. The expressions on their faces can''t tell that the company is about to be acquired.


    Zhang Yi entered the Interstellar Entertainment Company and was a little surprised seeing the expressions on everyone''s faces.


    After an hour, hasn''t Wang Wei notified these employees to make preparations for the handover?


    It''s also right. The company was acquired. It was the boss''s business. What does it have to do with these ordinary employees? They just changed a salaryman.


    is not much different.


    Zhang Yi smiled, beckoned, and a legal counselor followed him.


    "Are the conditions set out?"


    "It''s done, Mr. Zhang, we won''t suffer."


    Zhang Yi nodded, not only that they will not suffer, but will make a lot of money.


    He knew what Sun Linlin meant, and if he took down the interstellar entertainment company, he would squeeze Ye Qingwu severely, use the contract to restrain her, squeeze all her value out, and ruin her!


    I have to say, a woman is even more cruel to be cruel.


    "Let''s go, go through the handover procedures."


    Zhang Yi held his head high and walked directly towards Wang Wei''s office.


    The first step is to let Wang Wei sign it first.


    "ßËßËßË."


    The more he held the winning ticket, the more gentle Zhang Yi appeared. He reached out and knocked on the door before he unscrewed the handle and pushed in.


    "Mr. Wang, have everything packed, this office, I''m going to take it away."


    Zhang Yi opened the door and walked in, only to see that Wang Wei was not at the desk, but sitting on the sofa. At the same time, there were several people sitting together, drinking tea and chatting.


    He was taken aback, he came to the wrong place?


    impossible.


    The person sitting there, turning his head to look at him, is Wang Wei, is he not ready yet?


    What a courage!


    "What are you taking away?"


    Wang Wei glanced at Zhang Yi and pointed to the trash can by his feet, "Well, you just take it away, as I will give it to you."


    Zhang Yi''s face sank.


    "Wang Wei, don''t joke with me, you have no such qualifications."


    An hour ago, he had already said very clearly, this Star Entertainment Company, Wang Wei has to sell it, and if he doesn''t sell it, he has to sell it too!


    Wang Wei didn''t take it seriously, do you really think they are joking?


    In the entertainment industry, no one dares to offend them like this!


    "No kidding,"


    Wang Wei smiled and said faintly, "Frankly speaking, this Interstellar Entertainment company is not mine, and I am just a part-time worker. I have no right to decide whether the company sells or not."


    He got up, walked to Jiang Ning, and bowed slightly: "This one, Mr. Jiang, is my boss. If you want to buy, you can only ask him."


    Zhang Yi''s eyes contracted slightly, and he turned to stare at Jiang Ning, who was sitting there with no expression on his face.


    Is this guy the real boss of StarCraft Entertainment?


    Wang Wei turned out to be just a part-time worker.


    It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is, it¡¯s the same.


    Zhang Yi walked straight over, sat down in front of Jiang Ning, took out the contract from his bag, and wrote lightly: "It''s all the same, no matter who the boss is, you only need to sign a word, no other difference."


    He pushed the contract over and stared at Jiang Ning: "What should I say, I think Wang Wei has relayed it to you, and what your decision is depends on how much you can get."


    In the words, threats are full of meaning!


    If Jiangning agrees, it''s still a normal business, if Jiangning doesn''t agree, then it''s just grabbing!


    Skillful takeover is such a person.

 Chapter 544： my decision

    Jiang Ning raised his head slightly and glanced at Zhang Yi: "Well, I have a decision."


    Zhang Yi sneered, and said in his heart that he still had to bow his head, it was the same who would change it.


    "My decision is to let you get out."


    Jiang Ning''s words changed Zhang Yi''s expression, and immediately became even more annoyed: "What did you say?"


    "I say,"


    Jiang Ning''s tone was calm, "Let you get out."


    "Looking for death!"


    Zhang Yi stood up directly, pointing to Jiang Ning, "Do you know who you are talking to!"


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly, a gust of wind hits. Before Zhang Yi could react in a hurry, he felt that his face was slapped heavily. He flew out and landed on the ground, rolling a few times, exquisitely. The suits are all dusty.


    And Jiang Ning is still sitting there.


    "I don''t need to know."


    Jiangning touched his palm, "Get out now, and you still have a life. If you get out later, I won''t guarantee you can stand and go out."


    Zhang Yi got up quickly, his face was extremely ugly, and the palm prints were as clear as they were carved into his skin.


    "You...who are you!"


    He covered his face, gritted his teeth, "I''m from the Song family! The northern family, the Song family! Did you know that he committed a capital crime!"


    Jiang Ning frowned, his face sinking.


    Threatening yourself?


    These days, why is there always someone who doesn¡¯t have eyesight and wants to threaten themselves unconsciously.


    He didn''t speak, just snapped his fingers, and the door of the office opened immediately. Gou and a few people walked in, each of them looked bad, staring at Zhang Yi and others, their eyes grew colder.


    "Break your leg and throw it out."


    "You...you dare!"


    Zhang Yi yelled, but wherever he could escape, he was interrupted by the dog''s legs on the spot, like a dead dog, and dragged him out.


    "By the way, remember it clearly, my name is Jiang Ning."


    Zhang Yi was dragged to the door, Jiang Ning said again, "Tell your master, I''m in Shenghai, and you are welcome to come to me at any time."


    "Ah...ah!"


    The screams stopped abruptly, and Zhang Yi and others were dragged away.


    Wang Wei took a deep breath.


    Formidable!


    Jiangning is still so strong!


    is so overbearing that people just look at it, and the blood boils.


    "Brother, the Song family..."


    His Adam¡¯s apple slipped, "Don¡¯t worry?"


    "They should worry about themselves."


    Jiangning stopped paying attention. Of course he knew what kind of power the Song family was. Among the northern families, they were considered second-rate, but what about?


    In his eyes, it is still an ant.


    But the Song family came to Shenghai. I wanted to come to investigate the destruction of the Zuo family and the Su family. After all, they themselves were the people of the Zuo family.


    I just don¡¯t know, who is coming from the Song family this time.


    Wang Wei is used to it. Seeing that Jiang Ning is so calm and not paying attention to it, he knows that in his own eyes, the northern family, the Song family, is not worth mentioning!


    "Brother, I almost forgot, there is a new tea!"


    He patted his head, "I''m going to call Yujin and the others, they are suitable for women, they must like it!"


    then.


    In the hotel, Sun Linlin received the call, her face was blue, and there were a few more cigarette butts in the ashtray.


    "Jiangning? Is that the son-in-law of the Lin Group?"


    She gritted her teeth and sneered, "I really didn''t expect that Yuanjia has a narrow road. No wonder Ye Qingwu, a **** woman, will help the Lin Group endorse new products. They used to be one family.


    "It''s just right, clean up together! Humph!"

 Chapter 545： From the Song family

    Sun Linlin didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would dare to be so strong and directly interrupt Zhang Yi''s legs!


    That''s my own person. I broke Zhang Yi''s leg and hit my face!


    Knowing his relationship with the Lin Group, Sun Linlin didn''t get angry anymore. She was originally an enemy. If there is more hatred, it will be nothing.


    Anyway, sooner or later, it will be counted. The more Jiang Ning provokes himself now, the worse he will die by then!


    "Send people to the hospital. It''s a waste. You can''t do anything with this."


    Sun Linlin snorted.


    Zhang Yi¡¯s acquisition plan here failed, and she naturally won¡¯t waste time on it.


    I wanted to use the simplest method to ruin Ye Qingwu. By the way, he attacked the new products of the Lin Group, so that the Lin Group would lose this market before it landed in Shenghai.


    In this way, to retaliate against Lin.


    But now, soft is not good, it seems to have to be hard!


    "Huh, a door-to-door son-in-law dares to be so arrogant, enough to see how arrogant this Lin Group is!"


    Sun Linlin lit another cigarette, thinking about how to do it.


    "Ling Ling Ling¡ª"


    Her cell phone rang, and when she saw the number, Sun Linlin was happy and immediately connected.


    "Husband, are you there yet?"


    Sun Linlin feels better when she hears the answer from the other side.


    "I know, when you are here, things will be easier to handle. I''ll wait for you in the hotel."


    The Song family, here comes!


    This time, it was her husband, the second son of the Song family, Song Cheng.


    She knows that the recent turbulence in Shenghai has greatly affected the layout of the Song family here. Song Cheng came here this time on behalf of the Song family to find out what the cause was.


    Sun Linlin didn''t wait long before Song Cheng arrived at the hotel. She recognized the few people who followed at a glance. They were all first-class masters.


    "husband."


    Sun Linlin looks like a cat, and it sticks to it all at once, holding Song Cheng''s arm, and is very affectionate.


    "You can count on coming, if you don''t come again, your wife has been bullied to death!"


    Song Cheng smiled and patted Sun Linlin''s hand: "My Song Cheng wife, who dares to bully?"


    He sat down, and Sun Linlin immediately made tea for him.


    A few people stood at the door, not daring to disturb the Songcheng couple talking.


    "It''s not the Lin Group, and Ye Qingwu!"


    Sun Linlin snorted, "My grandson family, but they were miserable, even your brother-in-law is now abolished."


    "I don''t care, I have to make this tone, or I will be unhappy every day."


    Song Cheng frowned slightly.


    Sun Linlin protects his family. He has always known this. Over the years, he has not used the resources of the Song family to help the Sun family. Otherwise, how could an ordinary small company become a family of Jianzhou?


    But now the Song family''s situation is different. To seek more status in the north, there are many things, you can''t get involved, but you have to be clear about it.


    "Just a little punishment is enough, now it can''t be too high-profile, you have forgotten what Dad said?"


    Where can Sun Linlin dare to forget.


    No matter how arrogant and domineering she is, she will only be the daughter-in-law of the Song family after all. She can live a life of rich clothes and food with the Song family, but she dare not affect any major events in the Song family.


    Otherwise, the end will not be too good.


    "Of course it''s just a small punishment, a breath of bad breath."


    She snorted, "The Song family''s important affairs are important, I know, how can it be so inadequate."


    Song Cheng nodded, that''s good.


    "When I come to Shenghai this time, I have other things to do. Of course, I won''t just sit idly by if I irritate my wife."


    Song Chengdao, "The two people at the door, let you use them first, remember, just a little punishment, don¡¯t cause death."


    "I see, husband!"


    Sun Linlin squinted her eyes and laughed, reaching out to pull Songcheng''s clothes, she couldn''t wait to hide the expression in her eyes, "husband, haven''t seen me in a few days, do you want me?"


    Song Cheng smiled, leaning back on the sofa, allowing Sun Linlin to act recklessly: "What do you mean?"


    "Then... Then do you miss my body or my voice."


    Her hand, like a water snake, reached directly from the opening of the shirt, stroking Song Cheng''s chest, "Or, think about both?"


    Sun Linlin was so angry that she whispered in Song Cheng''s ear: "Let me see how much you miss me..."

 Chapter 546： concert

    Ye Qingwu¡¯s concert is here!


    The highly anticipated concert, whether it is the pre-publicity campaign or Ye Qingwu''s own preparation, can be said to be the most abundant in history.


    The ¡¡¡¡ venue is set to be the largest workers¡¯ stadium in Shenghai, which can accommodate 30,000 people!


    There are no empty seats on site, and tickets are hard to find.


    This concert is a manifestation of Ye Qingwu''s popularity rising to the extreme. If it can be successful, it will undoubtedly have a huge boost to her future path in the entertainment industry.


    At the door, the security check was in order. All the fans lined up one by one, and the tickets entered the venue. The atmosphere was enthusiastic.


    and in the backcourt.


    Ye Qingwu was a little nervous.


    Even if she is well prepared, and has adjusted her state to the best, she is still a little nervous, as if she was in the same mood when she first held a concert.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s not the first time you have a concert."


    Lin Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile, and shook her fists. In fact, she was even more nervous, even more nervous than she was on stage. "We will all look at you offstage! Come on!"


    "come on!"


    Su Yun smiled, "Sister Qingwu, looking forward to your wonderful performance!"


    Ye Qingwu let out a sigh, relaxed completely, and nodded vigorously.


    She immediately went to make-up and did the final performance, but Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen and the others back to the venue and found her seat.


    "Oh my god, it''s terrible, so many people!"


    The entire gymnasium was full, and the glow sticks lit up like a galaxy. The farthest place, the distance from the center of the stage, is probably two hundred meters.


    There can only be seen through the big screen to see Ye Qingwu.


    "Qingwu is so popular!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but said.


    She noticed that the advertisements in the entire venue were all new products of the Lin Group, and even the on-site staff and their uniforms had advertisements.


    It can be said that this concert, the new products of the Lin Group, appeared in the eyes of everyone with an extremely high frequency!


    She doesn''t think about how effective these promotions and advertisements can be. At this moment, Lin Yuzhen only hopes that Ye Qingwu''s concert will be a complete success.


    Because she knows how important this concert will be to Ye Qingwu.


    The scene was brilliantly lit. On the big screen, Ye Qingwu¡¯s old song MVs were playing, and the music led the audience slowly into the state.


    It¡¯s less than five minutes before the concert officially begins!


    Everyone is looking forward to it!


    Sun Linlin, who was sitting in a corner, looked at Ye Qingwu on the big screen with a meaningful smile on her mouth.


    "Make a fool of yourself in front of 30,000 spectators, Ye Qingwu, your journey to the entertainment circle ends here."


    In order to see Ye Qingwu ruined, Sun Linlin specially got a ticket.


    She just wanted to watch Ye Qingwu with her own eyes, disappear from this stage, and watch the advertisements of the Lin Group around this area. It all became a joke!


    The smile on Sun Linlin''s face is getting thicker and stronger, even more impatient than the real fans of the song [abiqugexx.info].


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a drum sounded.


    The concert officially begins!


    With a bang, a few color bars fell from the sky, and immediately after the sound of music, Ye Qingwu came out and lit the scene instantly!


    The cheers burst suddenly!


    The atmosphere is soaring, and the blood in the body flows quickly!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    "It''s starting! It''s starting! Is the fairy descending? It''s so beautiful!"


    "Ye Qingwu! Ye Qingwu!"


    The first song is dynamic music, Ye Qingwu only said the first sentence, making fans scream.


    Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun, who were sitting below, also instantly turned into little fans, waving light sticks and screaming.


    Jiangning sat there, but he didn''t feel anything. He really didn''t have any talent for music.


    A figure quietly came to Jiang Ning''s side, whispered a few words in his ear, Jiang Ning nodded.


    He raised his head and glanced, Ye Qingwu, who was on the stage, swaying his charm, turned his head and pulled Lin Yuzhen''s hand.


    "I will go to the toilet."


    "What? What did you say?"


    Lin Yuzhen shouted, "Be louder, I can''t hear it!"


    The surrounding sounds are too loud!


    Deafening!


    Jiang Ning said it again, and Lin Yu really heard it clearly.


    Standing on the passageway, the expression on Brother Dog''s face was serious.


    "There are two people who have sneaked into the background. I have let the old man follow them, but they are very strong, and he dare not follow too close.

 Chapter 547： Two mice

    They discovered that strangers had sneaked in, especially if they were not weak. Brother Gou immediately came to tell Jiang Ning.


    "knew."


    Jiang Ning said, "It''s just two mice. Keep staring at them, and I will deal with them."


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou disappeared immediately.


    There is no doubt that those two people came to sabotage, in order to ruin Ye Qingwu''s concert.


    From that Zhang Yi wanted to forcibly acquire the Interstellar Entertainment Company, Jiang Ning knew that there was someone from the Song family, and when he came, he would come to the door.


    Can''t do anything, do you want to do it directly?


    That''s really embarrassing, Jiang Ning is too good at catching mice.


    He put his hands in his pockets and walked towards the back court of the stage.


    then.


    At the front desk, Ye Qingwu sang one song, and the whole stadium was boiling!


    The screams continued, and the emotions of the fans were instantly ignited. Tonight, there were many people who took the initiative to sleep.


    The music sounded, and Ye Qingwu soon began to sing the second song. This is a dancing song, Ye Qingwu who put on a graceful short skirt, made the fans, especially the male fans, beast-like. Roar.


    They are going crazy!


    Even Jiang Ning, who was in the back passage, could hear the terrible roar.


    But Jiang Ning¡¯s attention didn¡¯t even care about the sound at the concert. His eyes were calm and he seemed to look around at random, but his ears moved slightly, like the most sensitive radar!


    "Ok?"


    Jiangning walked to the corner of the passage, suddenly stopped, raised his head and glanced at the door of the power distribution room, his mouth raised.


    "Mouse, it''s best to hide in the dark. It''s very dangerous to come out and run around."


    He walked to the door of the power distribution room, reached out his hand to hold the door handle, suddenly pulled hard, and with a click, the door was opened directly!


    Jiangning stepped in, and instantly closed the door again.


    At a glance, I saw the two people standing there!


    "who!"


    The two people were a little surprised. They didn''t expect someone to enter the power distribution room suddenly. Only Jiang Ning was seen. One of them did not stop his work, while the other rushed towards Jiang Ning.


    What they do, can¡¯t let others know!


    "ßÝ!"


    The speed of the incoming person is extremely fast, and he put out a hand and stretched it directly towards Jiang Ning''s throat.


    In his opinion, he is just a worker who overhauls the power distribution, and there is nothing to worry about at all.


    solve him, there will be no problems!


    "boom!"


    But suddenly, Jiang Ning burst out with an extremely powerful aura, which made that person''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Master!"


    He reacted immediately, suddenly increased his speed, and even dared not retain the slightest bit of it, exploding his strongest strength!


    But this is still useless.


    Before he rushed to Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning moved.


    His speed is faster than that person!


    almost blinked, he got close to the person, slammed his shoulder against him, and hit his stomach with a punch.


    "Well--"


    With a muffled noise, the man fell straight down, twitched twice, and stopped moving.


    The other person, who was still touching the line, saw his companion, but was brought down by Jiang Ning with one move, and his face became extremely serious.


    "Keng!"


    He pulled out a dagger, his eyes were cold, "Who are you?"


    "I should ask you this."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "But it seems that there is no need to ask, anyway, not a good person."


    "die!"


    The remaining person, sneered, held the dagger horizontally, rushed towards Jiangning, faster than the first person, shot, it was a killer move!

 Chapter 548： Why didnt it show up

    The strength is indeed good. Jiang Ning drew sideways and probably judged it. The strength of these two men is close to that of Gao Bin. They are close to the master, but there is still not a small distance.


    In this world, there are many people with good skills and many who are close to the master, but there are only so many who can be called a master.


    Almost, it¡¯s just goodbye!


    Jiang Ning even said that the grandmaster would kill and kill, let alone these smoked sweet potatoes, rotten bird eggs?


    "Crack¡ª¡ª"


    Jiang Ning suddenly reached out his hand, squeezed the man''s hand holding the dagger, and with a light force, the man''s face suddenly turned pale, and he felt that his bones were about to crack!


    is still the kind of pain that is slowly being fractured!


    "Song family, who is here?"


    Jiang Ning asked directly.


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about!"


    "Is it."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I just want to know who the Song family wants to die in my hands."


    Hearing this, the man''s face was even paler, and the fear in his eyes could not be concealed at all.


    too strong!


    The two of them are very powerful masters in the Song family, but before Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes, they are like babies. This... how is this possible?


    Could it be said that Shenghai, Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger, and their families of northern surnames, do not know masters!


    "You...arrogant!"


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning violently squeezed the man''s wrist off!


    "what--"


    "Are you arrogant, do you know now?"


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning turned the knife into his palm, cut it on the man''s neck, and directly knocked him out.


    He glanced at the traced line and snorted.


    If they are allowed to succeed, then today¡¯s concert will be a big deal.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    A few people came in.


    "Take it away, ask me what I want, these, you are good at it."


    "Don''t worry, brother."


    Old eight and a few people immediately dragged the two away.


    Outside, the concert went well.


    The atmosphere of the scene has made people feel like they have entered a crazy state!


    The whole audience cantata, the sound is deafening, echoing over the entire stadium.


    Even Sun Linlin, who was originally just to see Ye Qingwu''s destruction with her own eyes, was a bit infected by the atmosphere of the scene at the moment, surprised that Ye Qingwu''s favor was so terrible.


    If an artist like ¡¡¡¡ is under the banner of her company, I don¡¯t know how much benefit can be squeezed out!


    It''s a pity that Ye Qingwu will be destroyed.


    According to her plan, just in this song!


    This is the most explosive, enthusiastic dance, and the sound waves are rolling. In the stage design, in the climax of the music, there will be colorful smoke rising into the sky.


    And this time, it was Sun Linlin arranged to start!


    coming!


    At this moment, it''s coming soon.


    Sun Linlin raised a smirking smile at the corner of her mouth, raised her head slightly, and looked at Ye Qingwu who was performing on the stage.


    She seemed to see a rising star, but before it reached the highest point, she quickly fell!


    "Ye Qingwu, this is the last time you sang."


    Sun Linlin counted the time, counting down in her heart.


    "3, 2, 1...bye!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    Colorful smoke rose into the sky, and Sun Linlin seemed to see the flames and rushed directly to the front audience!


    She seemed to see that the whole scene was suddenly in chaos, crying, crying for help, and heart-piercing screams resounded throughout the stadium!


    Ke, the scene she expected did not appear at all.


    The atmosphere of the scene, but because of the colorful smoke, instantly climbed to the extreme!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    even some fans fainted excitedly.


    "How can this be?"


    Sun Linlin''s face changed, "Why didn''t it appear! Impossible!"

 Chapter 549： Song order

    She gave a thousand explanations and determined the time to do it. Those two people absolutely did not dare to disobey their own meanings.


    She believes more in the abilities of those two people, who are both from the Song family, who have spent a lot of hard work training.


    there is a problem?


    Sun Linlin''s heart suddenly flashed this thought, and then she shook her head again.


    "Hmph, it''s impossible, Ye Qingwu is destined to fall tonight."


    Maybe, but the time has not yet arrived.


    Sun Linlin changed her posture and stared at Ye Qingwu on the stage, but until she saw the whole concert, she still didn''t see the scene she wanted to see.


    The concert was so successful!


    The atmosphere at the scene made people''s blood boil, as if the whole person was burning.


    Deafening cheers, even though the concert was over, not many people left. They all shouted Ye Qingwu''s name over and over again, hoping that she would come out and sing another song!


    "Ye Qingwu! Ye Qingwu! Ye Qingwu!"


    is too shocking!


    Sun Linlin stood up, she couldn''t believe it, she failed.


    She failed again.


    What exactly is going on!


    She arranged everything well, everything was under her control, and even sent a master of the Song family to do this, it was absolutely impossible to make a mistake.


    then.


    stage backfield.


    Ye Qingwu was startled in a cold sweat.


    "You said, they want to cause accidents, maybe even death?"


    Ye Qingwu was really shocked when she heard Jiang Ning''s words.


    "good."


    Jiang Ning nodded, and Gou and others have already asked the truth out of the mouths of those two people.


    He never expected that the Song family would be so crazy.


    In order to avenge the Lin Group and Ye Qingwu, he was able to commit such a vicious attack!


    Damn it!


    Once their plan is successful, Ye Qingwu¡¯s concert will cause such a big accident. It is not just a question of accountability. Ye Qingwu and Star Entertainment will be completely finished.


    Even the sponsor Lin''s Group will be notorious, leaving a reputation in Shenghai, and want to enter the Shenghai market?


    That is just dreaming!


    "They are too much!"


    Ye Qingwu said angrily, "They want to deal with me, then come at me alone, why do you want to hurt innocent people!"


    She was trembling all over, her anger was extreme.


    "Jiangning, what shall we do next?"


    The concert is over, but Ye Qingwu is not sure whether the Song family will have any other players.


    "Go up and sing another song."


    "what?"


    Ye Qingwu was shocked, Lin Yuzhen and Wang Wei who were standing on the side were also shocked.


    When is it, the concert is over, do you still sing a song?


    I don''t know now, if the Song family has any other means, Ye Qingwu was worried at this moment that something unexpected would happen.


    "Do you hear the outside sound?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "These are all your fans. The concert is over, and I still refuse to leave. I want to hear you sing one more song."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, no one will have any problems."


    Jiangning said, "However, I want to click a song."


    "What song is it?"


    "Who do you think you are."


    Ye Qingwu suddenly understood.


    She nodded: "Okay!"


    The voices from the outside field, wave after wave, the fans did not leave, they were all shouting Ye Qingwu''s name, even if the concert had reached time and ended.


    "Ye Qingwu!"


    "Ye Qingwu! Ye Qingwu!"


    The voice echoed over the gymnasium, and it became more heated.


    Sun Linlin sat there with an ugly face, until now, she hadn''t seen the picture she wanted to see.


    Failed.


    She unexpectedly failed again.


    Those two wastes!


    "boom--"


    Suddenly, a cluster of fireworks skyrocketed from the stage, and the stadium suddenly became quiet. Just after that second, the sound of music suddenly sounded!


    The lights on the stage are instantly concentrated in the same area, it is Ye Qingwu!


    She came out!

 Chapter 550： The mere high family, unworthy!

    "Ah ah! Ye Qingwu! It''s Ye Qingwu!"


    "She heard our voices! She came out!"


    "It''s Ye Qingwu! She wants to sing one more song!"


    Ye Qingwu came up from the underground elevator. As soon as he raised the microphone, he said in a loud voice: "Thank you for your support. Tonight, the last song is for those unexpected listeners. The song is¡ª".


    "Who do you think you are!"


    The gymnasium boiled again.


    "Ah, it''s this song! What a domineering song! Support Ye Qingwu!"


    The atmosphere at the scene became more and more high, like a wave, frantically surging.


    And Sun Linlin''s face was very ugly.


    She can clearly feel that Ye Qingwu''s song is specially sung for herself.


    Ye Qingwu They are mocking themselves, what are they!


    "Asshole!"


    Sun Linlin''s face was red, and she had never suffered such shame. Ye Qingwu was deliberately humiliating herself, and she was in front of so many audiences.


    She is looking for death!


    Although no one knows, Sun Linlin feels very uncomfortable.


    "Ye Qingwu, you are dead! And that Jiangning, you all have to die!"


    Sun Linlin is still in the mood to stay here, stepping on high heels, and leaving, but the excited fans all stood up, and the aisle was also blocked, and she simply couldn''t make it through.


    "Get out! Get out... Ah!"


    One accidentally, Sun Linlin was pushed by someone, her high heels were unstable, her ankles were tilted, she fell to the ground, her palm was just pressed against a bottle of overturned drink, and she was very disgusting when she looked at it.


    Sun Linlin was so angry that she wanted to scold her mother, but her voice was instantly drowned in the excitement of cheers.


    ran out of the gym, Sun Linlin lost one of her high heels, her hair was messy, and her expensive skirt was torn open, revealing a hint of whiteness.


    The security guard at the door couldn''t help but look twice more, so angry that Sun Linlin wanted to kill!


    "Ye Qingwu! I want you to look good! I want you to die!"


    Sun Linlin screamed, her face pale with anger.


    She immediately took the car and returned to the hotel.


    Song Cheng is explaining things to his subordinates.


    "We have investigated the entire Shenghai, and there is no master-level master."


    The person who spoke was called Qin Kangsen, the strongest person under Song Cheng, and it was rumored that he was most likely to reach the level of a master before the age of fifty.


    "Is it possible that he hides him, you can''t detect it?"


    Song Cheng appeared very cautious.


    The last time the Zuo family and the Su family were killed by the Gao family, it caused an uproar and made all the large families in the north feel jealous.


    Even, even the real rich and powerful families have sent people to investigate in Shenghai.


    "Not too possible."


    Qin Kangsen shook his head: "A master with great master-level strength, disdain to hide himself."


    What he said is not a lie. If he can have that kind of strength, he can be regarded as a master on one side. If he can get enough awe, why should he hide himself?


    What''s more, it''s still a high family, a mere high family, unworthy!


    Song Cheng frowned.


    This is too strange.


    Since there are no master-level masters in the Gao family, how did they kill the Zuo family and the Su family?


    This is obviously impossible!


    The Zuo family and the Su family, among the younger generation, there are five or six masters, and they are not much worse than the Qin Kangsen in front of them. How did the Gao family do it?


    "Second Young Master, I guess, there is only one possibility."


    Seeing that Song Cheng couldn''t figure it out, Qin Kangsen spoke.


    "you say."


    "People with great master-level strength will not be moved by their wealth status, because these are at their fingertips,"


    Qin Kangsen said, "There is basically only one possibility for them to make a move, that is, this master, who owes the Gao family''s favor, for this favor, he shot and saved the Gao family."


    "Besides, I am afraid there is no other explanation."

 Chapter 551： Ready to do it

    Song Cheng''s eyes lit up.


    Why didn''t he think of this.


    Those masters can be regarded as big shots. They don''t care about money and status, because for them, to get this is just a matter of opening their mouths.


    The only thing that allows them to take action is favor!


    And this kind of thing like human affection can only be used once, and when it is finished, it is gone.


    Song Cheng looked at Conson, and was silent for a moment, and a smile gradually appeared on the corner of his mouth. He felt that the truth must be like this.


    Other than that, it is impossible at all, there is a second possibility.


    "This Gao family seems to have never heard of any master-level master that has something to do with it, and the other party owes favors."


    Song Cheng is still cautious, and if he doesn''t understand the matter clearly, he dare not take it lightly.


    "This kind of secret matter is naturally difficult for outsiders to understand. Even Gao Shenghai is dead. I am afraid this favor will be completely repaid."


    Qin Kangsen said.


    Saying that, everything makes sense.


    This kind of possibility is the greatest, Song Cheng is even 80% sure, he asks a few more questions, just want to convince himself!


    Since there is no master-level master in Shenghai, even if he takes action to destroy the Gao family and retake Shenghai''s territory, it is too late for the master to make another move.


    In this world, who is willing to fight against the northern family for the sake of a favor back then?


    That is extremely irrational.


    In Song Cheng''s mind, Suddenly thought of Can Sword, he shook his head, that kind of lunatic, I am afraid there will be only one in hundreds of years.


    "You can confirm again, as long as the confirmation is correct, then we are ready to do it!"


    Song Cheng¡¯s face was stern, "Now that the Su family and Zuo family are gone, my Song family takes this opportunity to take down the Shenghai underground circle and re-support the three thousand upper ranks of the left. Then the entire resources of Shenghai will fall into me The Song Family¡¯s hands!"


    He was suddenly a little proud.


    The original Song family plan was to let this Shenghai be controlled by the Zuo family and the Su family at the same time, so that his Song family can also get half of the resources, which is considered to have met their expectations.


    This is his elder brother, Song Gang''s plan.


    But now, he can take the entire Shenghai underground circle into his pocket!


    This is much better than his elder brother Song Gang.


    In the future, we will have one more bargaining chip, a crucial bargaining chip!


    "Yes!"


    Qin Kangsen handed over and said respectfully, "Please rest assured that the second master, I will do it for the second master!"


    Song Cheng nodded and said nothing.


    He seemed to have seen that the Gao family was destroyed, and the underground circle of Shenghai completely fell into his hands.


    In the future, he can use this performance to control the Song Family and become the next Patriarch of the Song Family!


    "Humph!"


    He was thinking that when the door of the suite was pushed open directly, Sun Linlin looked very embarrassed and ran in angrily.


    Her hair was messy, her clothes were torn apart, and there was only one high heel shoe left.


    Song Cheng''s expression changed: "What happened?"


    His eyes signaled Qin Kangsen to leave first, then stood up, and quickly walked over, helped Sun Linlin to sit down, and brought her slippers to put on, "What happened, how did you become like this, those two guys? "


    "You are so embarrassed to ask me!"


    Sun Linlin said angrily, "You said that the two of them are reliable, and the matter is left to them. There is absolutely no problem, but the result?"


    "Waste! Waste! Waste!"


    She was almost crying.


    Ye Qingwu sent a song "What are you to be" in front of tens of thousands of people, which is simply humiliating her.


    Not to mention, I fell somersault and the shoes fell out, and I couldn¡¯t find it. This is a limited edition!


    "When they come back, I have to clean them up."


    Songcheng quickly comforted, "Don''t cry."


    "Your wife is being bullied, you just say, let me not cry, why don''t you give me revenge!"


    Sun Linlin cried aggrievedly, "Does it mean that your wife has been bullied to death before you are willing to take action!"


    "What the **** is going on, please tell me clearly, and I will avenge you."


    Song Cheng said immediately.


    Sun Linlin told Song Cheng what she was going to do, which made Song Cheng feel a little scalp numb.


    He has always been very fond of Sun Linlin, but what Sun Linlin has to do tonight is indeed too late. If something goes wrong, it is okay to leave no evidence. Once the evidence is left, it will cause some trouble to the Song family.


    Seeing him frown slightly, Sun Linlin felt even more dissatisfied.


    "Do you think I did something wrong?"


    She bit her lip, tears streaming down her eyes, "I knew it, you are starting to despise me now, what I did was wrong! Do you want to change?"

 Chapter 552： Grab it back!

    Sun Linlin told Song Cheng what she was going to do, which made Song Cheng feel a little scalp numb.


    He has always been very fond of Sun Linlin, but what Sun Linlin has to do tonight is indeed too late. If something goes wrong, it is okay to leave no evidence. Once the evidence is left, it will cause some trouble to the Song family.


    Seeing him frown slightly, Sun Linlin felt even more dissatisfied.


    "Do you think I did something wrong?"


    She bit her lip, tears streaming down her eyes, "I knew it, you are starting to despise me now, what I did was wrong! Do you want to change?"


    Sun Linlin cried with pear blossoms and rain, her face was aggrieved, and her voice was already crying.


    Especially, with her whispering voice, Song Cheng couldn''t stand it at all.


    "Nothing, what do you think."


    Sun Linlin tried this trick repeatedly. She also relied on this trick to win Song Cheng and become his woman.


    "I don''t care, I don''t care!"


    Sun Linlin bit her lip and looked at Song Cheng pitifully, "If you don''t give me revenge, then I will find someone to help me. I am the daughter-in-law of your Song family. I can be bullied and spread out without fear of being bullied. What a joke!"


    Songcheng comforted again and again.


    "Okay, I''ll help you out!"


    Song Chengdao, "I will solve this matter, and it will definitely satisfy you."


    "real?"


    Sun Linlin red eyes, "You can''t lie to me!"


    "It''s not just to clean up a person, it''s nothing to me."


    Song Cheng said, "Don''t worry, I will let her die, let her kneel in front of you, apologize to you, beg for mercy, so you are satisfied?"


    "Um."


    Sun Linlin burst into tears and laughed, reaching out to stop Song Cheng¡¯s neck, winking like silk, "husband, you are so kind to me."


    said, she kissed her and her hands became dishonest.


    After a while, the room exudes a beautiful atmosphere.


    After a fierce battle, Sun Linlin went into the bathroom, washed it, put on her nightgown, and shrank into Song Cheng¡¯s arms.


    Two people have a cigarette in each hand.


    "Husband, when are you going to do it, I can''t wait."


    Sun Linlin said spoiledly.


    "Not urgent."


    Song Chengdao, "I have more important things to do."


    "Wait until I''m done, then I will help you get revenge, then any interstellar entertainment company will become yours, everyone, at your disposal."


    Sun Linlin''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "And the Lin Group!"


    She hasn''t forgotten that the culprit was the Lin Group, which caused heavy losses to her grandson family and caused her brother to become a useless person ever since.


    "rest assured,"


    Song Cheng squinted his eyes, "None of them can run away!"


    ¡­¡­


    then.


    Gaojia.


    Gao Bin has just returned from Ye Qingwu''s concert. This time he personally took care of the security task, and he didn''t dare to relax in the slightest.


    There are many Lin Group employees at the scene, and these are all the people he must protect.


    Lin Yuzhen has Jiang Ning next to her. Then she is the safest person in the world. Gao Bin doesn''t have to worry about it, he just needs to do his own job well.


    "The concert, almost went wrong."


    Gao Bin also heard it from Brother Gou, and was startled in a cold sweat.


    When Gao Yali learned of this situation, she was first shocked, and then thunder was furious.


    "Crazy! They want to do such a cruel thing, are they still human?"


    In order to retaliate, innocent people can be sacrificed. This is not as good as a pig and a dog.


    "Fortunately, Mr. Jiang took action and solved the problem,"


    Gao Bin said, "The two people are now with me, Brother Gou, they have already asked them clearly, they are from the Song family in the north."


    Speaking of the Song family, the two brothers and sisters of Gao Yali reacted immediately.


    It was not the Song family in the north that left the Zuo family at the beginning. Now the Zuo family is gone, but there are still a few fish that slipped through the net. They must have fled to the Song family in the north for help.


    The Song family has come, I''m afraid it''s not a trivial matter.


    "They, I''m afraid they want to grab Shenghai underground circle again!"

 Chapter 553： Prepare a surprise for him

    Gao Yali sneered, "What a wishful thinking!"


    If it were just their Gao family, they would really be unable to hold on. With the strength of the Song family, they could easily destroy the Gao family. After all, the northern Gao family could support themselves at all.


    But now, this Shenghai underground circle does not belong to her Gao family!


    But, Jiangning¡¯s!


    "Did you find out where they are?"


    Gao Yali asked.


    "No, it''s hidden deeply, it will take some time."


    Gao Bin said.


    Gao Yali frowned slightly, thinking for a moment.


    She knew that the Song family came, and the purpose was very clear. It was to **** back the underground circle of Shenghai, and then support the few fish that slipped through the net from the Zuo family, continue their agent game, and plunder Shenghai''s resources.


    But I haven''t done anything for two days. If I want to come, there is something to be afraid of.


    As long as they confirm that there are no other masters in the Gao family besides Gao Bin, they will definitely make an immediate move!


    Otherwise, when the people behind the Su family react, he will miss the opportunity.


    "Tell Mr. Jiang."


    Gao Yali made a decision.


    This kind of thing is beyond the range of her Gao family''s abilities, so I can only tell Jiang Ning and let him make the decision.


    Jiangning refused to give up, so the Gao family was all dead and refused to give up!


    Jiang Ning at the moment is at StarWorld Entertainment.


    The celebration banquet has begun!


    The desks in the office are all moved away and placed around, with a variety of snacks, fruits, pastries, drinks and fine wines on them!


    "cheers!"


    Wang Wei toasted and shouted, "This concert was a complete success, thank you for your hard work, cheers!"


    the whole floor, all cheered!


    Even the employees of the Lin Group came together. This time the concert was very successful, and the promotion of the new products of the Lin Group was also in place, even far exceeding their expectations!


    Why don¡¯t you open a bottle of champagne to celebrate?


    Even Lin Yuzhen drank two cups, blushing, playful and cute, with a shallow drunkenness, and even more charming.


    Jiangning was dumbfounded.


    "It''s good, it''s okay, don''t drink any more, you are not drinking well."


    Jiangning took away the wine glass in Lin Yuzhen''s hand and replaced her with juice.


    "It''s okay, I''m happy today, I can drink a little bit more."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    "No more."


    Jiangning was too lazy to talk nonsense, "Observe."


    "Oh~"


    Lin Yu really had to shrug his shoulders, what her husband said, you have to listen.


    "Thank you so much for today."


    Ye Qingwu walked over and saw Lin Yu really blushed, pressing her hand that wanted to secretly get the wine glass, turned her head and looked at Jiang Ning, "I respect you."


    Jiang Ningqian touched the wine glass.


    "You are welcome."


    If something goes wrong today, not only Ye Qingwu, but also the Lin Group will fail completely. Don¡¯t even think about entering the Shenghai market.


    Then tonight is not a celebration.


    "And Yuzhen, I also want to thank Yuzhen."


    Ye Qingwu held Lin Yuzhen''s hand, "Let''s have a toast too."


    "Okay, come!"


    Lin Yuzhen stretched out his hand to get the wine glass, but Ye Qingwu hurriedly called out.


    "No, you just drink juice. You don''t listen to Jiang Ning''s words."


    Lin Yu was really busy sticking out his tongue: "Of course I want to listen!"


    Jiang Ning''s phone rang, and when he stepped aside to answer, Lin Yuzhen secretly picked up the wine glass again, and said in a small voice: "Quickly, before Jiang Ning sees it, let''s have a drink!"


    "I see."


    Jiangning seemed very calm when he heard what the other person said. In his tone, he didn''t worry at all, "Also, I have found them."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "There is no need to find them, wait for them to come by themselves, we, prepare a surprise for him."

 Chapter 554： Give birth to a son!

    "cheers!"


    The celebration feast was full of laughter.


    Lin Yuzhen secretly drank two more cups, and his cheeks became even redder.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming over, she put down her wine glass, like a little girl who had done something wrong, and immediately stood up with her hands behind her back, as if I had done nothing.


    "Rain really didn''t drink, I prove it."


    Ye Qingwu''s face also turned a little red.


    "I believe,"


    Jiangning didn''t give Lin Yu a good look, the focus of this guy''s eyes was a little lost, "I believe you all have ghosts."


    He held Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and Lin Yuzhen laughed away.


    "It''s getting late, I have to take Yuzhen back to rest, you guys continue to celebrate, let Su Yun go to your bed tonight."


    Jiangning Road.


    Ye Qingwu nodded.


    Jiangning was about to leave, Wang Wei and several people came over immediately to see him off.


    "No need to give it away, have fun, start tomorrow, and there will be new tasks."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning left with Lin Yuzhen and returned to the hotel.


    The wine is coming up.


    Especially when the wind blows, Lin Yu really feels that his head is a little dizzy.


    If Jiang Ning hadn''t been supporting her, she would have been stumbling.


    "If the amount of alcohol is not good, don''t drink too much. I don''t know how bad people are now."


    Jiangning couldn''t help but said.


    "You are by your side, I am not afraid of anything."


    Lin Yu really smiled, "Husband, it''s nice to have you."


    "I know, I know."


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to talk nonsense, so he just lazily picked up Lin Yuzhen.


    This guy seems to be really drunk.


    Sent Lin Yuzhen to the hotel, changed her clothes, wiped her face, helped her take off her shoes and socks, and covered the quilt, Jiang Ning let out a sigh of relief.


    "Let¡¯s have a son in the future, a daughter, I¡¯m really worried."


    Jiangning closed the door of the room and walked out.


    At the door, there was no one. He stood there, but said: "Protect Yuzhen, don''t let people come near."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning disappeared.


    then.


    Gaojia.


    Gao Yali''s two brothers didn''t dare to sleep until late at night.


    They are not sure, when the Song family will come.


    "Miss, Mr. Jiang is here!"


    ''S subordinate, ran in quickly, with a hint of respect on his face.


    "Please!"


    Gao Yali and Gao Bin stood up immediately, walked quickly to the door, and Jiang Ning was walking in.


    "Mr. Jiang."


    Gao Yali greeted him.


    "I found it, it''s the second child of the Song family, Song Cheng."


    "He took six people. Two of them have been taken by Mr. Jiang. Among the other four, there is a pro Kang Sen who is very strong and above Gao Bin."


    Gao Yali told Jiang Ning all the information he had just received.


    Jiangning just nodded, and didn''t care.


    Better than Gao Bin?


    Even if it is stronger than Ye Xinhuo, it''s a dead word to come, he doesn''t care.


    What Jiang Ning cares about now is when these guys will come, and if they dare to come, don''t make yourself happy in vain.


    "Mr. Jiang, are we really not taking the initiative?"


    Gao Bin couldn''t help it.


    A strong enemy comes, if you don¡¯t fight for the first opportunity, wouldn¡¯t it be more troublesome.


    What''s more, the opponent''s strength is more than one grade stronger than that of Gaojia. Once they make a move first, then Gao has no chance to fight back.


    "If you want to make Shenghai a forbidden place,"


    Jiangning glanced at both of his siblings, "Then you have to have your own rules."


    "People don¡¯t offend me, I don¡¯t offend people, if people offend me, cut the grass and root!


    He said lightly, "This time, this is your chance to set the rules, understand?"

 Chapter 555： Copy mode!

    "Understand!"


    The two brothers and sisters of Gao Yali nodded immediately.


    They know what Jiangning means. Shenghai wants to copy the East China Sea model, and even in the future, there will be more cities. To copy the East China Sea model, they need to establish rules to make the East China Sea Forbidden Land model a sign!


    Let those people dare not start easily, because whoever reaches out will cut off their hands!


    Jiangning sat there, and Gao Yali poured tea for him herself.


    "For these big-name families in the north, the future head of the family will require their children to compete. This Song family eldest Song Gang, the second Songcheng, and two daughters,"


    Gao Yali checked a lot of news, "Of course, there is also a young son, Song Xiaoyu, who is said to be the father of the Song family, but he is not very favored and has no strength."


    No one cares about Song Xiaoyu, the youngest son of the Song family, because everyone knows that the future Patriarch of the Song family will only arise between Song Gang and Song Cheng, and will have nothing to do with Song Xiaoyu.


    "This Song City is cautious. It has been two days in Shenghai, but I didn''t even do anything."


    Jiang Ning took a sip of tea: "He is afraid that the anti-killing of the Su family and the Zuo family will happen again."


    I have to say, Song Cheng is indeed very cautious. He is smart enough to be careful to make the Wannian Ship.


    It¡¯s just that the purpose of his coming is to **** the underground circle of Shenghai back, and time is very tight. He needs to get things done before others can react, then he will definitely take action.


    And, as soon as possible.


    "Mr. Jiang, will you make a move this time?"


    Gao Bin is more worried about this.


    As long as Jiang Ning takes the shot, what else should they worry about?


    Don''t talk about Song City, even if the entire Song family from the north comes, it is definitely not Jiangning''s opponent!


    "Do not."


    Jiang Ning shook his head and turned to look at the two brothers and sisters of Gao Yali, "You are in control of the underground circle of Shenghai. I will not interfere too much."


    Hearing this, Gao Yali was a little nervous, and Gao Bin slipped her apple.


    Jiangning won''t make a move?


    Then how do their Gao family fight against the Song family!


    That Qin Kangsen is no ordinary person, Gao Bin can hold him, but it is extremely difficult to beat him.


    Not to mention, there are several masters under Song Cheng.


    In this way, Gao family, this time it is really dangerous, the challenge is great!


    "But I brought you a [biqudu.xyz] person."


    Jiang Ning beckoned, the dog snorted, and stood out, with a hint of pride on the expression on his face.


    "Agou, I will stay in Shenghai for a month to help you train some people,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "There is only one Gao Bin in the Gao family. It is far from enough. More people need to come forward. I hope you cherish this opportunity."


    "Don''t worry, brother, I will practice them hard!"


    Dog Gelang said.


    "The Song City..."


    "Don''t worry, with his cautious character, he won''t make any moves in the past few days."


    Is it just a few days?


    Gao Yali and Gao Bin are still worried in their hearts.


    Jiangning only sent Brother Gou. Although they were given a month, is it too late?


    If Song Cheng brought people to kill a few days later, how would they resist it?


    Obviously, Jiang Ning saw the worry in Gao Yali''s heart.


    He laughed, turned his head to look at Brother Gou, and said lightly: "Agou, it seems, they don''t trust you very much."


    Brother Gou is not angry. In terms of individual combat strength, he is even worse than Gao Bin. After all, he has not been with Jiang Ning for a long time.


    But Brother Gou has no fear at all.


    "I will let them know that there is no waste if you can stay with your eldest brother!"

 Chapter 556： Jiangnings friend

    This is pride!


    This is the sense of honor for the brothers and dogs to stay by Jiangning!


    He will let Gao''s sister and brother know that there is no waste around Jiang Ning, so that they will know more clearly that what they can get with Jiang Ning far exceeds their imagination.


    Gao Bin looked at Brother Gou, and felt the aura emanating from him, and he didn''t dare to look down upon him the slightest.


    Is there any waste beside Jiangning?


    impossible.


    "Okay, pick some people you can trust and give it to Agou. After Songcheng comes, you will know how good Agou is."


    Jiang Ning got up, he didn''t want to take action directly on this matter.


    This Shenghai underground circle, he will not stay here for a long time, he needs the Gao family brothers and sisters to work hard to control everything, it is impossible to worry about everything.


    "I will send Mr. Jiang."


    Gao Yali followed out.


    And Gao Bin walked to Gouqian and arched his hands: "Guo, please give me some advice!"


    At the door, the evening breeze is blowing gently.


    Gao Yali''s long skirt fluttered, and she looked at Jiang Ning with a little complicated eyes.


    "thanks."


    Gao Yali said, "I won''t let you down."


    Jiang Ning nodded, did not say much, got in the car and left.


    Lin Yu was really alone in the hotel. Although someone was protecting her, Jiang Ning was still a little worried.


    then.


    In the hotel.


    Lin Yu really kicked the quilt.


    After drinking the wine, her body was hot, she shouted in a daze, "Husband? I want to drink water."


    Seeing no one responded, Lin Yuzhen opened his eyes, rubbed it, and looked around, but didn''t see Jiang Ning.


    "Where did you go."


    She felt her head still a little dizzy, and when she got out of bed, she walked to the table and poured water.


    at the same time.


    Outside the door.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Lao Ba and Lao Liu both fell to the ground in response!


    The man in black suit standing behind them took a deep breath.


    "Two brothers, sorry, I have to let you sleep for a while."


    Jianghai felt like he was playing with fire.


    But Jiang Daoran asked him to do this, he didn''t dare to refuse.


    He turned his head and glanced at Jiang Daoran standing behind him.


    "Patriarch, is it inappropriate?"


    Jiang Daoran, dressed in sportswear, looked very casual, and waved his hand: "Everyone has fainted, there is nothing inappropriate."


    Finally, Jiang Ning was not by Lin Yuzhen''s side. He seemed to have only this chance to see Lin Yuzhen. What''s different about this girl who made her son chase her back.


    Jiang Dao is really curious.


    Jianghai is a little embarrassed.


    This is a big night, even if you want to see Lin Yu rashly, you still use this method to knock out the person who secretly protected Lin Yu.


    If you let Jiang Ning know, he would really kill himself!


    "Go, be polite, ask her to come downstairs for a cup of coffee, I''ll wait downstairs."


    Jiang Daoran said, then turned and left.


    Jiang Hai really feels that the Patriarch is too casual. If you have a good relationship with Jiang Ning, it doesn''t matter. Seeing the future daughter-in-law is nothing.


    But as far as the relationship is now, he is not playing with fire at all, he is playing with bombs!


    But Jiang Daoran has already left and waited at the cafe downstairs. If he doesn''t really invite Lin Yu over, he will be the one who is unlucky.


    Being a human being is difficult.


    Jiang Hai took a deep breath, stretched out his hand, and knocked on the door lightly.


    "ßËßËßË."


    Lin Yuzhen, who was drinking water in the house, closed his ears when he heard someone knock on the door.


    She stepped on the hair drag and walked gently to the door. From the cat''s eyes, she was an unknown person.


    "who are you?"


    Lin Yu asked really carefully.


    "Miss Lin, my name is Jiang Hai, and I am Jiang Ning''s...friend."


    Jianghai Adam''s apple slipped, "Someone wants to see you, can I ask Miss Lin to follow me downstairs?"

 Chapter 557： asphyxia!

    Jiangning¡¯s friend?


    Why did Jiang Ning never tell her, isn¡¯t he an orphan, who has been wandering for so long, is it the friend he made with the beggar?


    Lin Yu really did not dare to open the door.


    This night, someone suddenly came and said that it was Jiang Ning¡¯s friend. She was not so stupid to go out by herself.


    "No, Jiang Ning is not there. If you have something to do with him, wait until he comes back. It''s late, please leave."


    Jiang Hai is a little anxious.


    "Miss Lin, I am looking for you. Someone wants to see you."


    He didn''t dare to say Jiang Daoran''s name directly, so as not to be out of line.


    "Sorry, it''s too late, please leave!"


    Seeing that Jiang Hai insisted on going out by himself, Lin Yu was really more vigilant, and quickly took out his mobile phone, "If you don''t leave again, I''m going to call Jiangning!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Hai waved his hand quickly.


    "Don''t! Don''t!"


    The more he said that, the more scared Lin Yu really became.


    The person outside the door is really not a good person!


    Fortunately, I did not go out!


    "I will fight now!"


    Lin Yuzhen deliberately said loudly, pressing the number.


    Jianghai thinks he might die here!


    "Miss Lin, don''t!"


    Jianghai hurriedly said, "Someone really wants to see you..."


    "Ling Ling Ling¡ª¡ª"


    He didn''t finish his words, and suddenly there was a cell phone ringing behind him.


    At that moment, Jiang Hai felt the surrounding air freeze instantly!


    I''m afraid the murderous aura, like a sea of ??blood, spreads, and directly locks him, Jiang Hai dare not move!


    That terrible feeling of suffocation, Jiang Hai has never felt it except facing Jiang Ning.


    "Who wants to see her?"


    is Jiang Ning''s voice!


    Jiang Hai turned his head, his face was full of helplessness, and there was a trace of tension and fear.


    "few¡­¡­"


    Before he could speak, he was frightened by Jiang Ning''s eyes and didn''t dare to call him master again.


    "Mr. Jiang, long time no see."


    Lin Yuzhen in the room heard Jiang Ning¡¯s voice and carefully looked at the cat¡¯s eyes. He was sure that Jiang Ning was standing there before daring to open the door.


    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Yuzhen immediately hid behind Jiang Ning and looked at Jiang Hai vigilantly, "He said it was your friend?"


    "You scared her."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    "sorry."


    Jianghai bowed, and apologized to Lin Yu, "Miss Lin, it''s so presumptuous. It scares you, I''m very sorry."


    "that''s it?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak, but Jiang Ning spoke.


    tone is cold, like the water in the twelfth lunar month of winter!


    Even Jiang Hai, this extremely tough master, feels completely cold at this moment.


    That is really killing intent!


    "It seems that I am going to die here today."


    Jianghai said in his heart.


    Jiangning wants to make a move, he will undoubtedly die.


    Moreover, he would not fight back, even if he was killed directly by Jiang Ning, he would not be able to fight against the Jiang family.


    "Jiangning, what are you doing."


    Lin Yu really saw that the atmosphere was very serious, and stretched out his hand to pull the collar of La Jiangning, "He apologized, it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t get angry, okay?"


    She looked at Jiang Hai and smiled.


    "It''s okay, just make it clear, I thought you were a bad guy."


    Since Jiang Ning really knew him, it seemed that he was not an enemy either, so there was no need to make the matter worse.


    She clearly saw that Jiang Hai''s face had a trace of tension. He seemed to be very afraid of Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Hai was startled.


    She didn''t expect that Lin Yu would really speak for him like this and help him out.


    "Are you also Jiang Ning''s friend in the Beggar Gang?"


    Lin Yu asked curiously.


    "Ah... yes, yes."


    Jiang Hai can only nod his head.


    Lin Yu really wanted to ask, Jiang Ning waved: "You go in first."


    Lin Yu was really clever and entered the room, outside, the atmosphere cooled again, but Jiang Hai no longer felt murderous.


    "Tell that person, stay away from the rain, otherwise, I will kill Jiang''s house by myself!"

 Chapter 558： Meet the future in-laws

    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning entered the room and slammed the door shut.


    Jianghai stood at the door and let out a sigh of relief. He found that his back was completely wet.


    survived.


    Even if he is a strong man, he is not weaker than Ye Xinhuo, but he has seen Jiang Ning''s terrifying strength with his own eyes, and he knows that even if there are five of him, he is not an opponent of Jiang Ning.


    Jiangning¡¯s horror is simply not understandable by ordinary people!


    "Miss Lin, thank you."


    Jiang Hai was grateful.


    He didn''t want to stay any longer, so he left immediately, lest Jiang Ning regretted it.


    In the room, Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning carefully, and clearly felt that Jiang Ning''s emotions seemed a bit wrong.


    "You''re angry."


    Lin Yuzhendao.


    "No."


    Jiangning shook his head.


    "You are just angry."


    Lin Yu really snorted, walked to Jiang Ning, raised his head slightly, and stared at Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes, "Are you angry with me?"


    "I won''t drink anymore, okay?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Lin Yuzhen, couldn''t help but laughed, stretched out his hand and rubbed her head dozingly.


    Of course he knew that Lin Yu really saw it because of Jiang Hai, but she still took the matter to herself.


    "Row!"


    Jiang Ning said in a bad mood, "If I drink in the future, I will complain to my mother and let her clean up you!"


    "Huh? Then won''t you clean me up by yourself?"


    "I am not willing."


    "Who was that person just now?"


    "Unfamiliar."


    "Okay, I won''t ask..."


    ¡­¡­


    The cafe downstairs.


    Jiang Daoran sat there, and the coffee placed in front of him didn''t move.


    He never drinks coffee, but thinks that young girls like Lin Yuzhen should like them.


    "Jiang Ning is back?"


    Jiang Dao did not worry at all, but laughed, "You are still alive, this kid didn''t kill you."


    "Miss Lin pleaded for me."


    Jianghaidao, "She is a kind girl."


    If Lin Yu didn''t really plead with him today, Jiang Hai would be sure that Jiang Ning would never let him go.


    carrying him, approaching Lin Yuzhen, this is tantamount to breaking his taboo!


    Don''t say it''s me, even Jiang Daoran, I''m afraid Jiang Ning would dare to start.


    "Oh, this girl, intercede for you? How did she intercede,"


    Jiang said curiously, "She doesn''t seem to know you, right."


    "Just simply, I feel that Jiang Ning is angry, I don''t want to make Jiang Ning angry, and I don''t want to see me hurt."


    Jianghai said seriously.


    He took a deep breath.


    "Patriarch, I think you still shouldn''t approach Miss Lin. It''s too dangerous, especially now, the young master doesn''t want to care about you at all, I''m worried that he really..."


    Jiang Daoran laughed.


    "He will really kill you."


    Jiang Ning would not forgive Lin Daoran for what happened back then. No matter what, he would not forgive him. If it hadn''t been for someone to stop him, Jiang Daoran would have died.


    died under Jiang Ning''s hands!


    "That''s it."


    Jiang Daoran stood up, "Since I''m not allowed to see, then I''m gone. Probably, I also know what kind of person this girl is."


    After finishing speaking, he left directly with a complicated expression on his face. Jiang Hai didn''t know what his mood was now.


    "Patriarch, shall you go back to the north?"


    Jiang Hai immediately followed.


    He didn''t want to stay in Shenghai anymore.


    There is a place where Jiang Ning is, which is terrible. Especially, he needs to protect Jiang Daoran personally. Once he meets Jiang Ning, what can he do?


    "What to do when I go back, finally come out and walk around."


    Jiang said at will.


    "Where to go?"


    "East China Sea!"


    Jiang Daoran smiled, "Since I''m not allowed to see this girl, then I can see the girl''s parents and my future in-laws. There is always no problem, right?"

 Chapter 559： Do it!

    "Patriarch!"


    Jiang Hai feels that his heart is about to jump out.


    "He will stay in Shenghai for a few more days. Don''t worry, he won''t be able to come back and kill me."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Daoran ignored Jiang Hai and stopped a taxi to leave. Jiang Hai quickly followed.


    this moment.


    Upstairs in the hotel, Jiang Ning stood on the balcony, looking down, Jiang Daoran, who had just gotten in the car, said nothing.


    His eyes are cold.


    In my mind, it suddenly occurred to me that 15 years ago, their mother and son were driven out of Jiang¡¯s house and were displaced...


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning''s hand was held on the railing, and with a click, the railing was directly squashed by Jiang Ning!


    He knew that was not Jiang Daoran¡¯s original intention. Jiang Daoran had no right to choose at all, but why didn¡¯t he even have a word to fight for?


    Jiangning couldn''t forgive him.


    "husband?"


    Lin Yuzhen was standing in the living room and saw Jiang Ning alone on the balcony without talking.


    "It''s windy outside, come in."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, his face returned to normal, turned around and entered the room, closing the French windows.


    "You haven''t woken up yet, go back to sleep."


    "I want you to sleep in a hug."


    "Well, I hold you to sleep."


    Lin Yu really shrank in Jiang Ning''s arms, feeling particularly safe.


    She was motionless, her ears pressed against Jiang Ning''s chest, her eyes were full of seriousness, as if she wanted to hear something different from Jiang Ning''s heartbeat.


    "Husband, I heard, you have something in your heart."


    Lin Yu really spoke suddenly.


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    She raised her head and said softly: "Can''t tell me now, can you?"


    "sorry,"


    Jiang Ning hugged Lin Yuzhen, "I shouldn''t lie to you, but there are some things that I haven''t figured out yet, so I don''t know how to tell you, would you blame me."


    Lin Yu really shook his head.


    "Then tell me when you want to say it."


    "Thank you, wife, go to sleep."


    The two embraced each other, and they were speechless all night.


    early in the morning.


    Song Cheng got up. He almost died in bed last night from exhaustion. Sun Linlin seemed to be crazy, constantly asking for it, just like a wolf who couldn''t feed her enough.


    Sun Linlin likes excitement, the more outside, in such a strange city, the wildness emanating from her makes Song Cheng want to stop.


    Last night, on the bed, on the sofa, in the bathroom, the kitchen, even the balcony...


    "Second Young Master."


    Qin Kangsen came back and yelled respectfully, pulling Song Cheng''s thoughts back.


    "How, are you sure?"


    He can''t wait now.


    It''s not just because of the northern side. His elder brother may have noticed that he will come to Shenghai to **** it. I am afraid that the Tie Family behind the Su family will also send someone there.


    Now, and his wife Sun Linlin, who will stay in Shenghai all the time, he is afraid that he will be squeezed out of work.


    Can''t wait any longer, it must be resolved as soon as possible, and then leave Shenghai.


    "I stared for two days to make sure that there are no other masters in the Gao family,"


    Qin Kangsen frowned, "In the past few days, many people have entered and exited the Gao family. They are not masters. I can kill by myself!"


    "That doesn''t matter."


    Song Chengdao, "Since it is confirmed that there are no other masters, then prepare to do it!"


    His face became cold, and he didn''t want to wait for a second.


    Killed the Gao family sister and brother, grabbed back to the underground circle of Shenghai, he made a great contribution, in the future the Song family Patriarch''s position, even Song Gang will not be able to fight with him.


    After all, this is Sheng Hai!


    The resources here are too huge!


    "Yes!"


    Qin Kangsen said sternly, "Everything is ready, tomorrow night, we will wash the Gao family!"

 Chapter 560： If you dont fight, there will be a dead end!

    At that time, in the Gaojia Manor.


    Gao Bin has completely renovated the open space in the backyard in accordance with the requirements of Brother Dog.


    This is of course not comparable to the training institutions designed by Jiangning, but it is also designed by Gou Ge after his own comprehension and his own experience.


    When he saw these training equipment, Gao Bin hadn''t reacted yet, and after Gou asked him to try it by himself, Gao Bin sweating profusely realized how terrible these training equipment were.


    In just three days, the dozens of people he gathered have changed a lot!


    Gao Bin didn''t dare to say that their strength could make rapid progress in just a few days, but their fighting awareness had been greatly improved.


    This kind of change is often more terrifying than simply improving strength, because it is an instinct that goes deep into the bones.


    Once a habit is formed, what needs to be improved in the future is more of strength, speed, and agility.


    Gao Bin was really shocked.


    He even couldn''t believe it, but these were real and happened before his eyes.


    "Brother Dog, I''m Gao Bin, take it."


    Gao Bin looked at Brother Dog and said solemnly.


    Brother Gou snorted.


    "Just six months ago, I was not much better than them,"


    He glanced at Gao Bin lightly, "Do you know what I mean?"


    Gao Bin took a deep breath.


    Try to suppress the shock in my heart, half a year?


    Now the strength of Brother Gou is only slightly worse than himself.


    But when their brothers join forces, they can easily kill themselves!


    Such terrible strength was only improved in half a year?


    Just kidding!


    "Follow the big brother, the things you can get are far beyond your imagination. The big brother is the most powerful man I have ever seen. There is no one."


    Brother Gou sighed and sighed with emotion, "My ideal in this life is to always follow my eldest brother, even if I die, I am willing."


    Gao Bin did not speak, he felt his face a little numb.


    How powerful is Jiangning?


    He seems to be an abyss, unfathomable. From his own eyes, he can''t see clearly where Jiang Ning''s limit is.


    Maybe, Jiang Ning didn''t even know it.


    "I understand, thanks for your advice, Brother Gou."


    Gao Bin nodded, "These people, what to do next, there will be a lot of masters from the Song family. With our current strength, I am afraid we can''t fight them."


    Brother Gou snorted: "Don''t worry, the battle formation technique will be taught to you as well."


    "Big Brother is not such a stingy person."


    Gao Bin smirked.


    "When will..."


    "Now!"


    Brother Gou suddenly yelled, "You bastards, get out of me, right away!"


    "Time is running out, I want you to realize it immediately, that''s impossible, even if your head is better than my dog ??brother, there is only one way now..."


    The dozen or so people standing in front of Brother Gou turned pale with fright when they heard the way Gou said.


    But immediately, their eyes became extremely firm again.


    Even Gao Bin has no opinion.


    Fight!


    only have a chance to live, if you don¡¯t work hard, there will be a dead end!


    ¡­¡­


    Time is like running water.


    The night gradually fell silent.


    Shenghai is a prosperous metropolis, but it is a scenery at night.


    Just tonight, it seems that the weather has suddenly become a bit cooler, the dark sky, there is no cloud, and the black pressure is a little depressing.


    Jiangning is still in the hotel and in the study, Lin Yu is really patiently watching the data report, and is working on a new product promotion plan.


    "Brother, don''t we need to help?"


    Lao Ba and a few people stood behind Jiang Ning, a little worried, "The people from the Song family are not weak, and there are two people who can deal with Gou and Gao Bin. They..."

 Chapter 561： Dog brother!

    He was a little worried, could he be able to hold it only with the two of them.


    As long as Jiang Ning gives an order, they will immediately rush over. With them, the Song family can''t please!


    "This Shenghai is not home."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I can''t put too much energy on this side, do you understand."


    Old Ba and others nodded.


    Jiangning''s meaning couldn''t be more obvious. Shenghai''s underground circle is now handed over to the Gao family, and they should have the ability to control this place.


    Otherwise, why would Jiang Ning want them?


    "Don''t worry, you don''t believe in the Gao family, but you have to believe in Agou."


    Jiang Ning smiled, without paying attention, waved his hand, "Go ahead."


    "Yes."


    Old eight and a few people retired.


    then.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    A few figures flashed by quickly, standing at the gate of the Gao family compound.


    Qin Kangsen, who took the lead, had a murderous look on his face.


    "Tonight, let the Gao family completely disappear from this world!"


    He slammed his kick and kicked **** the gate, and with a bang, the gate of the Gao family compound was directly knocked down by him!


    He wanted to be so high-profile, to let everyone know that the Gao family was destroyed by their Song family!


    This underground circle of Shenghai always belongs to Shenghai. Besides, no one can think of being able to control it completely.


    Several people rushed in, but stopped suddenly.


    There were a dozen people standing in the courtyard long ago.


    is the leader of the dog brother!


    "It''s so slow."


    Brother Gou gave a sneer and pointed his finger at Qin Kangsen on the opposite side, "You! Come and die!"


    Qin Kangsen squinted his eyes. He didn''t expect that the Gao family had already prepared, but what about that?


    glanced over, except for Gao Bin, and the dog brother who didn''t seem to be strong in front of him, everyone else was completely vulnerable.


    "Blubbering is meaningless. The Gao family is not qualified to control the underground circle of Shenghai. Today, let you disappear!"


    Qin Kangsen gave an order, and several people behind him immediately rushed out, and he rushed directly to Brother Gou!


    "Gao Bin!"


    Brother Gou burst out, and Gao Bin shot at the same time, holding the iron rod tightly in both hands, instantly went crazy, and smashed at Qin Kangsen fiercely!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Two iron rods, tigers and tigers, like a whirlpool, Qin Kangsen didn''t dare to get close. With Gao Bin''s brute force, if he was hit, he would definitely be injured.


    Gao Bin stopped Qin Kangsen!


    On the other side, Brother Gou is very fast, and with a dozen people from the Gao family, he immediately changed his body shape.


    "Changes!"


    Brother Gou is at the forefront, "Kill!"


    His roar seems to have caused more than a dozen people to form a whole in an instant, and this roar made all the popular blood boil!


    "kill--"


    Everyone yelled in unison, the momentum was like a rainbow!


    Several members of the Song family couldn''t help shaking their bodies, so terrible.


    The two sides slammed into each other, and a fierce battle broke out all at once!


    Brother Gou takes the lead. This change in the battle formation technique is based on his own understanding. He treats himself as a spear and other people as a shield. As long as they block the first wave of shock, it is when they break out their killer moves!


    "Boom¡ª¡ª"


    More than a dozen people from the high family, their faces are full of meaninglessness, and they regard death as home, without any step back.


    In a collision, many people were injured and blood spattered, but they withstood it!


    Immediately, a dozen people shouted in unison again.


    "kill--"


    This momentum alone made the Song family hesitate.


    Brother Gou, moved!

 Chapter 562： madman!

    If other people are shields and resist the fierce impact of opponents, then Brother Dog is now a spear, a sharp spear!


    "kill--"


    Brother Gou burst out with a terrifying murderous intent, like a wild beast, instantly rushing over.


    "Boom!"


    punched, the dog brother didn''t hesitate, and slammed one of them on the chest.


    Click, the sound of a broken breast bone!


    "what!"


    The man screamed, with a grim face, and wanted to change his life with Brother Dog. He lifted up a kick and went away, but he did not expect that suddenly there were two figures blocking him directly in front of Brother Dog, holding it abruptly. Kick.


    "Brother Dog, kill!"


    Blood spilled from the corners of their mouths, their complexions flushed, but they still clung to the feet of the Song family, not giving him any chance to break free.


    "ßÝ¡ª¡ª"


    Brother Gou stepped forward and hit the man''s cheek with his elbow.


    boom!


    fell to the ground in response.


    One!


    Brother Gou did not stop, and continued to rush to the next one, while the others surrounded him, blocking all attacks for him, and being the most powerful shield for Brother Gou!


    And the dog, you just need to punch strongly!


    kill!


    Killed two people one after another, and all of a sudden the momentum of the Song family was wiped out.


    They thought it would be easy to kill the Gao family.


    Only need to get rid of Gao Bin, and the rest of the people are simply vulnerable, but where do you think that there are a bunch of lunatics here...


    A group of desperate lunatics!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Ge Gou¡¯s changing battle formation techniques allowed a group of people to become a whole, with sharp spears, terrifying killings, powerful shields, and resistance to everything.


    Several members of the Song family were abruptly suppressed, and it was difficult to resist.


    On the other side, Qin Kangsen was very aggrieved.


    He didn''t dare to approach Gao Bin at all, Gao Bin in front of him was also a lunatic!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Gao Bin roared, no matter what, the muscles in his arms released explosive power.


    Holding the iron rod tightly with both hands, the momentum of sweeping the army, Qin Kangsen couldn''t find the opportunity to approach.


    can''t fight melee, he can''t help Gao Bin.


    But once Gao Bin hits him, he will be crippled if he doesn''t die!


    "Kill them! Kill them!"


    Qin Kangsen could only shout, the current situation has surprised him too much. This Gao Bin is more difficult to deal with than he thought.


    His original plan was to besieged Gao Bin from the beginning. Even if one or two people die, Gao Bin will solve it. As long as Gao Bin is killed, there will be no pressure.


    What about now?


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, the last person in the Song family flew out and hit the ground heavily. Before he could react, a dozen brothers, like a hungry tiger, all rushed over.


    "what--"


    The screams pierced the heart and the lungs, and soon he lost his breath.


    Qin Kangsen only felt that he was about to squirt out a mouthful of blood in his heart.


    too frightening!


    This Gao family is like a mouthful of blood, they actually rushed in.


    Song family members, except for themselves, are all dead?


    He quickly backed up a few steps, turned his head and looked to the side, Brother Gou and the others, one by one, their faces were grim and there were blood stains on their bodies.


    Some people have broken arms, some people have broken legs, and there are people with blood on their faces, and even only one eye can be opened.


    But they, all staring at themselves at this moment!


    A trace of cool air rises instantly from the sole of the foot!


    Qin Kangsen''s Adam''s apple slipped, full of tension.


    He feels like he has fallen into a group of wild beasts!


    How could it become like this!


    These dozen people are obviously not strong enough, how could this be!

 Chapter 563： Hit Shenghai!

    "You are the only one left."


    There is still blood on the corner of Gou''s mouth, but his eyes are full of madness. He is not afraid of death, he is not afraid!


    He walked up to Gao Bin, who was already sweating profusely.


    The two looked at each other, and the murderous intent in their eyes broke out in an instant.


    "kill--"


    More than a dozen people, crazy, all rushed towards Qin Kangsen.


    The battle is extremely fierce, it can even be said to be tragic!


    A member of the Gao family, five or six people were killed and injured before Qin Kangsen was seriously injured.


    "Crack!"


    Brother Gou stepped on Qin Kangsen''s two arms.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Qin Kangsen screamed, "Mad! You are all crazy!"


    "Hehe, no madness, no survival."


    Jiangning told them that people have to fulfill themselves. If they don¡¯t dare to fight, then what is the point of keeping a low life?


    Brother Gou smiled, but in Qin Kangsen''s eyes, it was more terrifying than the devil.


    "You...who are you!"


    Qin Kangsen gritted his teeth, his face grimace, "The Gao family, there is no such person as you at all!"


    The dog brother in front of him is definitely not a master at the master level, otherwise he would have died a long time ago.


    "I?"


    Brother Gou opened his mouth and smiled, "It''s just a dog under the eldest brother, like me... there are more than thirty."


    hum¡ª¡ª


    Qin Kangsen''s head buzzed as if he had been hit by lightning.


    There are more than 30 crazy people like Brother Gou?


    Who is their eldest brother?


    Could it be that powerhouse with master-level strength!


    Brother Gou stepped on Qin Kangsen''s body and turned to look at Gao Bin and the others.


    "Have you remembered what I said to you?"


    He shouted, "As long as anyone dares to break into Shenghai and make trouble, shoot him out of Shenghai! Even if they die, they must be shot out!"


    "Yes!"


    Gao Bin and others shouted in unison.


    What ¡¡¡¡ Gou taught them was not just the training method, but not just the battle formation techniques.


    and fierce!


    and fearless!


    In order to protect Shenghai, you can sacrifice everything, including your own life!


    Qin Kangsen was numb.


    This Shenghai...what the **** is it!


    so horrible!


    "Leave your life, go back and tell you the master,"


    Brother Gou sneered and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "This underground circle of Shenghai belongs to my eldest brother. He dare to come again..."


    "Kill! Nothing! Pardon!"


    "Throw him out for me!"


    Qin Kangsen was like a dead dog and was thrown directly out of the gate of the Gao family.


    He trembled all over, broke his arms, and struggled for a long time before he got up from the ground and fled back in a panic.


    When he returned to the hotel, Song Cheng was in a fierce battle with Sun Linlin, and he was about to win the underground circle of Shenghai. He was in a great mood.


    "boom!"


    The door of the room was suddenly knocked open. Sun Linlin screamed in fright, and hurriedly pulled up the quilt and wrapped herself up.


    "Ah...who!"


    Song Cheng stood up abruptly, and was shocked when he saw Qin Kangsen covered in blood, his arms bent, and embarrassed.


    "What, what''s going on!"


    He was shocked, how did Qin Kangsen become like this?


    "Dead... all dead!"


    Qin Kangsen''s voice trembled, "The people of the Gao family are all crazy! All are crazy!"


    His voice made Song Cheng''s scalp numb.


    "Second Young Master, go!"


    Qin Kangsen leaned on the door and slowly slid down. The blood on his body marked a bright red mark on the white door...


    Shocking!


    Seeing Song Cheng and Sun Linlin, they were all cold!


    "Quickly leave Shenghai!"

 Chapter 564： Cant swallow this breath

    After speaking, Qin Kangsen passed out.


    Song Cheng [biqugew.co] jumped off the bed quickly, picked up his pants and put them on, and rushed to Qin Kangsen.


    "Wake up! You wake up!"


    He turned his head and looked at Sun Linlin, who was in a panic, "Put your clothes on!"


    Things are in trouble.


    How did ¡¡¡¡ become like this.


    This is something that was originally under control, but there was an accident again.


    He suddenly remembered that the Zuo family and Su family were killed by the Gao family. Song Cheng suddenly felt his heart tight, and hurriedly called the bodyguard outside the door.


    "Deal with his injury!"


    Songcheng asked people to take Qin Kangsen to deal with.


    He took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    At this moment, he, where is he in any mood, behaved with Sun Linlin.


    was so frightened by Qin Kangsen just now, he hasn''t shaken his mind until now, and his lower body has long been unresponsive.


    "My husband...what''s the matter?"


    Sun Linlin put on the clothes, her face turned pale.


    On the door, the traces of blood left by Qin Kangsen are still shocking!


    "problem occurs."


    Qin Kangsen didn''t say clearly, so he passed out to death. If you want to know what happened, you can only wait for him to wake up.


    Song Cheng''s face was solemn, and he always felt something was wrong.


    How could this Gao family become so powerful?


    completely impossible!


    Gao Bin alone, how can he resist Qin Kangsen, a group of lunatics? Where did the lunatic come from?


    Songcheng stayed up all night.


    In the morning, Qin Kangsen woke up, and the first words he opened his eyes were: "Go! Get out of Shenghai!"


    "What the **** happened!"


    Song Cheng shouted sternly, "There are other masters in the Gao family? Haven''t you investigated, only Gao Bin is the only one!"


    Qin Kangsen took a few deep breaths: "There is indeed only Gao Bin alone, but Gao Bin... is not the most terrifying."


    Song Cheng wants to slap Qin Kangsen a few times. What does it mean that the master is only Gao Bin, but he is not the most terrifying?


    "Second Young Master, don''t ask, leave Shenghai immediately, this is not a place for us to get involved, leave now!"


    Qin Kangsen shook his head, not knowing what to say.


    Those people like Brother Gou are really like dead men, incomparably crazy. What makes him horrified is that more than a dozen people¡¯s battle formation skills, such as the cooperation of spears and shields, don¡¯t even mention themselves, even stronger people. It''s definitely not good.


    Not to mention, there is another Gao Bin, powerful, and the power of two iron rods is too violent!


    "Leave?"


    Song Cheng frowned slightly.


    Qin Kangsen has been with him for many years. He is the strongest person under him. Qin Kangsen was scared into this way. Is this Shenghai really hell?


    "If you don''t leave again, it will be too late!"


    Qin Kangsen roared anxiously.


    Hearing this, Song Cheng dare not hesitate any more.


    "go!"


    He immediately said, "We will go back to Song''s house immediately!"


    said, he turned around to leave.


    "Husband, we can''t go!"


    Sun Linlin stopped him, "Didn''t you tell me, you want to avenge me, do you want to clean up the Ye Qingwu and Lin clique!"


    She bit her lip and her face was aggrieved. She waited for this day for a long time.


    Now Song Cheng suddenly said that he wanted to go back, isn''t that a lie to her.


    "The situation is urgent, Shenghai is too dangerous..."


    "That''s the danger of the Gao family. We don''t want to provoke it, but Star Entertainment, and that Lin, what are they?"


    Sun Linlin shook her head and said, "It''s just to clean up them, so no time is wasted at all. We will leave as soon as we are done, okay?"


    If you don''t deal with the Lin Group and Ye Qingwu, she can''t hold back the breath in her heart!


    Qin Kangsen heard this, and was so angry that he wanted to scold his mother, what time is it, he still cares about the trivial things!


    If you don¡¯t leave again, there is a real possibility that you won¡¯t be able to leave!


    That dog brother, keeping his life, just let himself come back and tell Song Cheng, but he won''t give them too many opportunities.


    Song Cheng also sighed in his heart.


    thought that the winning ticket was in his hands, and he even thought about what a majestic and majestic thing it would be to become the Patriarch of the Song family in the future.


    What about now?


    Want him to roll out of Shenghai in embarrassment?


    He couldn''t swallow this breath!

 Chapter 565： Big brother early!

    "it is good!"


    He was worried that he had no place to vent his anger, and he coldly shouted, "An entertainment company, a small business just clean up!"


    "After packing them up, we will leave immediately!"


    He wants to tell the Gao family that he is only retreating temporarily, but will make a comeback, so he should pack up some small characters and let them see that he is not afraid of things.


    Qin Kangsen opened his mouth, he wanted to say something but stopped, and was glared at by Sun Linlin, she didn''t dare to say any more, she could only curse in her heart, confidant''s misfortune!


    "Go to Interstellar Entertainment immediately and teach them first!"


    Song Cheng took Sun Linlin, Qin Kangsen and two bodyguards, and headed directly towards the Interstellar Entertainment Company.


    At the same time.


    Lin Yuzhen, who was shrinking in Jiang Ning''s arms, has already woke up.


    has a blushing little face, so cute.


    "Sleep well."


    Lin Yuzhen still holds Jiang Ning, the temperature in his arms is just right, "Qing Wu is recording a new song today, I want to listen."


    "Then get up, little lazy cat."


    Jiangning laughed.


    He stood up directly, Lin Yu really didn''t let go, like a sloth, hung around Jiang Ning''s neck.


    "Hee hee, you take me to change my clothes."


    Interstellar Entertainment Company.


    Ye Qingwu slept well last night, woke up early in the morning, after exercising, went to the company, ready to record a new song.


    Now she is very popular. It is a very wise choice to take this opportunity to release a new song.


    She made an appointment with Lin Yuzhen long ago, and Lin Yuzhen will come over to listen today, and will also make a cameo to help her sing a few words.


    At this moment, after receiving a call from Lin Yuzhen, Ye Qingwu came downstairs and stood at the door waiting.


    From a distance, when she saw Jiang Ning''s car approaching, she waved her hand quickly.


    The car stopped, Jiang Ning got out of the car and opened the door, letting Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun get out of the car.


    "Sister Qingwu!"


    Su Yun immediately stuck to it.


    "Morning, Qing Wu!"


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    "Go, just waiting for you."


    Ye Qingwu smiled, holding a person on each side, and preparing to go upstairs.


    Behind him, there was a voice suddenly, neither yin nor yang, with disdain, provocation, and a trace of arrogance and domineering!


    "Ye Qingwu, that''s her!"


    Sun Linlin pointed at Ye Qingwu, and pointed at Jiang Ning. It was a coincidence today that both of them were there, "Destroy them!"


    She didn''t say a word, as long as she cleaned up the two of them, she immediately left Shenghai.


    Song Cheng glanced at several people coldly and snorted.


    He was suffocating in his heart, it didn''t matter who to clean up.


    Just let him vent his anger, that''s it!


    "Stop them!"


    He waved his hand and ordered coldly!


    The two bodyguards behind ¡¡¡¡ rushed out immediately!


    Yes, Lin Yuzhen, Ye Qingwu, and Su Yun who were standing there didn''t even have the slightest expression of fear on their faces. On the contrary, they seemed to be looking at a few fools, looking at Song Cheng and the others.


    Jiangning was even more expressionless, even with his hands in his pockets, he didn''t even mean to take them out.


    "Stop my big brother?"


    A cold snort came from behind Song Cheng and the others. Qin Kangsen trembled suddenly when he heard this voice!


    Brother Gou and others have been staring at Song Cheng, just want to see what tricks they want to play.


    "Early brother, early sister-in-law!"


    Brother Gou walked up to Jiang Ning and yelled respectfully.


    Soon, the second, sixth and other dozen people behind him all walked up to Jiang Ning and shouted in unison: "Morning brother, early sister-in-law!"


    Qin Kangsen, his face is like ashes!

 Chapter 566： Forgive me!

    Brother?


    Is this person the eldest brother Gou mentioned last night?


    is this Shenghai underground circle, the actual controller!


    Now they are going to come and abolish this big brother!


    Qin Kangsen trembled all over, he felt that his legs were not conscious, and he was even more numb than two broken arms.


    But Song Cheng and Sun Linlin have not reacted yet.


    "Huh, brother? The shelf is pretty good, do you think it''s useful?"


    Song Cheng burst into tears, now he just wants to vent his anger, "Fuck me, break their legs!"


    "Is it."


    Without waiting for the two bodyguards to start, another cold snort came from behind him.


    Qin Kangsen suddenly turned his head, his Adam''s apple slipped, and his breathing almost stopped!


    His mouth was open, but his throat was dry, and he couldn''t speak at all. He belonged to the Gao family!


    Gao Yali and Gao Bin walked ahead. Behind him were dozens of people with neat steps. Every step he took, he wanted to step on Qin Kangsen''s heart, giving him the urge to vomit blood.


    "The people of the Song family are so domineering!"


    Gao Yali sneered, "This Shenghai, but it''s not your turn to show off here!"


    ï¬! Keng!


    Gao Bin had already held the iron rod tightly with both hands.


    The people of the Song family are so bold that they want to destroy Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen.


    They are so brave!


    Song Cheng''s face changed slightly, and Sun Linlin was a little more at a loss, what the **** was going on.


    Isn''t it just the people who cleaned up Ye Qingwu and Lin? How come so many people come, and who are they?


    "Gaojia!"


    Song Cheng''s face was ugly, his people were pale last night, and Qin Kangsen was seriously injured when he came back. The Gao family asked them to get out of the sea. Nowhere did they think that they were now blocked.


    Gao Yali didn''t look at Song Cheng, and didn''t care about him at all.


    She walked straight to Jiang Ning and said respectfully, "Mr. Jiang, Yuzhen, I''m so sorry to disturb you. Here, I will handle it."


    Jiang Ning nodded, the expression on his face has not changed from beginning to end.


    He glanced at Song Cheng: "Song family, a little overbearing, this is a price to pay."


    After finishing speaking, he ignored it and took Lin Yuzhen and the others upstairs directly.


    and crashing¡ª


    Brother Gou, Gao Bin and others have surrounded Song Cheng and others.


    "You, what do you want to do! I am from the Song family! The northern Song family!"


    Song Cheng immediately shouted loudly.


    "Qin Kangsen! Protect me!"


    he shouted.


    But Qin Kangsen did not respond.


    Song Cheng turned his head, Qin Kangsen plopped, and he knelt down, trembling lips: "Spare...Spare!"


    Last night, a dog brother brought a group of miscellaneous fishes and beat them into an embarrassment. Today, a dozen people...are all the same as the dog brother!


    Not to mention, people of the Gao family, the look in their eyes at this moment is as if they are about to swallow them!


    "We, have you offended God..."


    Qin Kangsen said in fear.


    "What''s the matter? What the **** is this, husband, who are they!"


    Sun Linlin hid behind Song Cheng, terrified.


    She didn''t expect things to become like this.


    Isn''t it just a Ye Qingwu, or a Lin group? How could... how could there be so many people protecting them.


    Songcheng also reacted at this moment.


    That Jiang Ning is this Shenghai underground circle. The real controller is him. He killed all the masters of the Su Family and Zuo Family. He is the terrifying master with the strength of the Grand Master!


    Self, brought someone to destroy him?


    He turned his head abruptly and saw that Sun Linlin was still holding his hand. He suddenly raised his hand and slapped Sun Linlin''s face with a slap.

 Chapter 567： Hell and demons!

    "Bitch! Did you hurt me on purpose! Bitch!"


    If it weren''t for Sun Linlin, he would have left Shenghai now, and there would be no problems!


    "what--"


    Sun Linlin yelled, covered her face, and fell to the ground, her face full of horror, Song Cheng actually beat her!


    "You...do you dare to hit me! Ah, ah, I fight with you! I fight with you!"


    Sun Linlin became angry from embarrassment, like a madman, rushed to Songcheng, and began to fight.


    The two became entangled at once.


    Song Cheng''s attack is extremely cruel, he really hates Sun Linlin, this **** woman, how could he have reached such a point if it weren''t for her.


    He''s done!


    He knew he was completely finished!


    Entering this Shenghai means entering a hell, don''t even want to leave now.


    "I gave you a chance, but you don''t cherish it,"


    Brother Gou snorted, not wanting to waste time, "Since you don''t want to leave, then don''t leave!"


    Upstairs from Interstellar Entertainment.


    No one cares what just happened.


    Jiang Ning told them, who Song Cheng and Sun Linlin were, and what they did, no one would sympathize with them anymore.


    Especially Sun Linlin, who almost caused a terrible accident at the concert, is not worthy of forgiveness.


    Jiang Ning does not intend to kill her, because if she is asked to return to Song''s home in the north, she will be even worse!


    At this moment, in the recording studio, Ye Qingwu and several people are all in it.


    Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun were fortunate enough to participate in it. They sang a chord, which made them excited.


    Jiangning sits outside, and Gao Yali is on the side.


    "Sun Linlin asked her to go back, Song Cheng and the others stay."


    Jiangning nodded.


    "You did a good job."


    This is the same as my own thoughts. I have to say that Gao Yali is really a smart woman and understands Jiang Ning''s thoughts very well.


    "From now on, those so-called families with large surnames in the north will be able to weigh in when they want to start with Sheng Hai."


    Gao Yali felt grateful.


    Because Jiang Ning didn''t make a move this time, the Gao family''s reputation was further enhanced.


    People who are afraid of others will no longer just be the people behind the Gao family. Even the Gao family is an existence they dare not look down upon easily!


    This Shenghai will be guarded by his Gao family in the future!


    "Well, don''t worry, Sheng Hai, I will take care of it."


    Gao Yali said to Jiang Ning, and also said to herself.


    The news spread quickly.


    In just one day, the news that Song Cheng, the second young master of the Song family, was damaged in Shenghai spread throughout the north.


    caused a shock to the families of the northern surnames!


    Some time ago, the story of the Su family and the Zuo family besieging the Gao family, but was killed by the Gao family, now, the second young master of the Song family can''t wait to harvest the Gao family.


    I didn''t expect it to be such a result!


    "Snapped!"


    Sun Linlin returned to Song''s house, her face was already swollen by Song Weiming.


    "What''s going on! What''s going on! How could Song Cheng die!"


    He was furious.


    are all dead!


    Songcheng, including the master Qin Kangsen and others he brought, none of them can come back alive, all are dead!


    He originally thought that Song City would be able to encircle the Gao family, bring the underground circle of Shenghai back, and take back the Song family again, but he didn''t think that this would be the result.


    "Demon...demon..."


    Sun Linlin covered her face, disheveled her head, only knows how to smirk, and her eyes were terrified, "It''s a devil! They''re a devil!"


    "Shenghai is hell! Shenghai is hell! Anyone who goes there must die!"


    She screamed bitterly, her voice numb!

 Chapter 568： People behind

    Song Weiming was furious, grabbed Sun Linlin by the hair, and slapped her!


    "Crazy woman!"


    He said angrily, "They are all dead, what are you doing back!"


    Click!


    Song Weiming kicked Sun Linlin, kicked her out, and fell heavily to the ground, shaking all over.


    "Send me to check!"


    He yelled, "Why my son died, let me find out!"


    "Patriarch, someone has been sent to Shenghai."


    "What can be found?"


    "No, they...have lost contact!"


    Song Weiming was silent for a moment.


    took a deep breath, but didn''t spit it out, staring at a few men.


    Is that Shenghai really hell?


    Everyone will die?


    He turned his head and looked down on the ground, still talking madly about the devil and hell, and Song Weiming couldn''t help but feel numb in his scalp.


    Shenghai seemed to become a whirlpool overnight, without bottom!


    They still don''t know who the person behind Shenghai is. The current Gao family alone is enough to make people jealous.


    This time, there was no expert from behind. It was the Gao family who used his own power to beat the Song family out.


    The news spread quickly.


    was circulated among the entire northern family, especially Sun Linlin was crazy, talking about **** and demons, and it made people guess what horrible pictures she saw that made it like this.


    And these people are self-absorbed and dare not enter Shenghai easily anymore.


    The Su family and the Zuo family were killed by the Gao family not long ago. Now the Song family wants to take the opportunity to obliterate the Gao family, grab back the underground circle of Shenghai, and continue their agent game.


    The results of it?


    The second young master of the Song family, no more!


    The masters who were brought together, all disappeared from this world!


    fear!


    so horrible!


    "It feels like it''s going to change."


    Someone sighed.


    In just one year, first in the coastal province of Tianhai, Fu Ye, who had been entrenched for more than 20 years, fell, and then Can Jian, who retaliated against the Luo family, caused a panic in the north.


    Even that Ye Xinhuo is nowhere to be seen now, which is too amazing.


    Then, in the southeastern region, the five tigers of Jianzhou fell overnight, and the Yang family, like the sun in the sky, was completely destroyed!


    Until now, it¡¯s Sheng Hai again...


    This makes many people feel a little scared.


    Especially those families with large surnames who have been operating agents for decades are a little nervous and scared in their hearts.


    They don¡¯t know who is making the shot, and they don¡¯t know what means they used. How could it be so terrible?


    They are worried that the next passive person will be them. They can''t help but start thinking about countermeasures, or shrink, choose to give up, or be more cautious, but also prepare for a strong attack and defend their own interests.


    After all, no one is willing to give up their own interests easily!


    Especially since it has been in control for many years, it has already become a habitual interest.


    Song family.


    is even more reluctant to give up these interests. An international metropolis like Shenghai, even if it only occupies a part of the resources before, makes the Song family more powerful in the north.


    Even among the second-rate families, let them give up?


    That is undoubtedly cutting meat from them!


    For this reason, the second young master of the Song family, Songcheng is gone.


    In the hall, Song Weiming''s face was extremely ugly.


    He sent a dozen people out to investigate the cause of Song Cheng''s death in Shenghai, at least to bring the body back.


    But until now, there is no audio!


    Not only there is no news, even the people like them have lost their tracks. Obviously, they are damaged in Shenghai.


    "That Shenghai, really hell? Live this group of demons?"


    Song Weiming gritted his teeth, his face pale.


    He didn''t believe it, so he sent someone there, but none of them came back!


    "Dad, just like Shenghai, it''s not that scary, don''t believe the words of that crazy woman Sun Linlin,"


    Song Gang snorted, "I have persuaded Song Cheng a long time ago, this kind of woman, she just won''t listen!"


    He slapped him on the table.


    "What about now? He died, and he also let the Song family completely cut off the opportunity to recover the Shenghai underground circle."


    He was a little angry, but he was afraid for a while.


    Because Song Gang himself had planned to go to Shenghai by surprise, destroying the Gao family, and snatching the resources of Shenghai''s underground circle, no one thought that Songcheng would go first.


    If he were to go, I¡¯m afraid it would be Song Cheng who is sitting here and scolding himself.


    "Dad, this matter is now raging, and the major families in the north are shocked. There must be someone behind the Shenghai Gao family."


    Song Weiming glanced at Song Gang and sneered.


    "Then you mean, who is behind the Gao family?"

 Chapter 569： Song Xiaoyu

    Song Gang can''t tell.


    "This time, there is no master at all. It''s just the Gao family. What other experts are there? Even the Gao family can''t handle it, let alone the people behind!"


    Song Weiming said angrily.


    Song Gang did not dare to speak any more.


    The current Shenghai is just a mystery, and even a whirlpool. Anyone who enters will have to die.


    "I reminded my second brother last time not to go to Shenghai easily, it is too dangerous."


    "Why don''t you remind him a few more times."


    Seeing Song Xiaoyu sitting on the side speak, Song Gang immediately responded and snorted, "If you stop him, he won''t die!"


    "In the Song family, will anyone listen to me?"


    Song Xiaoyu is not angry at all, spreading his hands, a touch of helplessness on his face.


    In the Song family, he seems to have no status.


    is not just two older brothers, but he doesn''t care about him at all, and even the two married sisters don''t care about him.


    He is like a transparent person, even if he doesn''t think he is worse than Song Gang and Song Cheng.


    "Okay, stop making noise."


    Song Weiming shouted, "When is it all, and my family is making noise there!"


    "Song Cheng''s death must be explained!"


    He stood up, his face grim, "No matter who it is, if you dare to kill my Song family, you must pay the price, the price of blood!"


    "good!"


    Song Gang also stood up and said loudly, "Dad, as long as you give an order, I will immediately take people to Shenghai to kill. The Gao family must be paid back!"


    "can not go."


    Song Xiaoyu shook his head.


    Going to Shenghai now is simply dying. This is the time when the Shenghai family is established, let alone the Song family, no matter who goes, they will attack fiercely regardless of everything!


    "Song Xiaoyu!"


    Song Gang yelled, "Don''t you want to raise other people''s ambitions and destroy yourself!"


    He pointed at Song Xiaoyu, and shouted angrily: "My Song family, aren''t all like you, greedy for life and fear of death!"


    Song Xiaoyu shook his head.


    "I''m not afraid of death..."


    "Get out!"


    Song Gang didn''t listen at all, squinted his eyes and sneered, "No need to explain, even if my Song family does not have you, it will not have any impact. If you dare to lose the face of my Song family, even if Dad doesn''t clean you, I will clean up you!"


    Song Xiaoyu laughed, turned his head to look at Song Weiming, and lowered his eyelids when he saw that he was not talking.


    He said nothing, waved his hand, and walked out of the hall.


    Song Xiaoyu left the hall, Song Gang still cursed, leaving no trace of affection.


    "Dad, you can''t pet him anymore."


    Song Gang hummed, "My Song family wants to go to the next level. It requires everyone to work together. I don''t want to have people, do nothing, and still talk cold words there. This will affect the morale of the Song family."


    Song Weiming still did not speak.


    He doesn''t care about Song Xiaoyu. In fact, when this little son was born, he still had some expectations.


    Just waiting for Song Gang and Song Cheng to grow up, with these two right-hand men, Song Xiaoyu didn''t seem to stand out at all.


    Even, he often said something different from his own, which made Song Weiming very unhappy.


    Tangtang Patriarch of the Song family, would he make so many mistakes?


    "He doesn''t even have my big brother in his eyes,"


    Song Gang angrily said, "If you dare to talk nonsense, don''t blame me as a big brother for teaching him!"


    "All right."


    Song Weiming waved his hand, "Stop talking about this topic."


    "You are responsible for Songcheng''s affairs. Make sure to check things out clearly. Whoever kills my Song family, I will have to pay a hundred times the price!"


    "Yes!"


    Song Gang responded.


    He knew that the position of the future Patriarch of the Song family had been stabilized.


    What we need to do now is to do more big things to let other people in the family have more understanding of their own strengths, and in the future, after becoming the head of the family, they will be more successful.


    and the other side.


    Song Xiaoyu returned to his study, and soon a shadow flashed in and knelt behind him on one knee.


    "Little Master, as you ordered, I found a little eyebrow!"


    At this moment, Song Xiaoyu didn''t have that kind of childish feeling on his face. On the contrary, with a calm and wise, he suppressed all the sharpness.


    "how."


    He turned his head and said calmly.

 Chapter 570： I am disappointed

    "According to the request of the young master, I have sorted out all the big and small things that happened in Shenghai recently. Among them, there are two things that can be regarded as more influential."


    "The first thing is that Ye Qingwu, the star singer of StarWorld Entertainment, held a concert at Shenghai Workers'' Gymnasium with unprecedented momentum and great influence."


    Song Xiaoyu was expressionless.


    "The second thing is that the new product of the Lin Group entered Shenghai. The biggest publicity was at Ye Qingwu''s concert. This Lin Group is related to the Donghai mentioned by the young master."


    Song Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up when he heard the words Donghai.


    "what relationship?"


    he asked immediately.


    "This Lin Group has a very good reputation in the East China Sea. It is a benevolent enterprise and has invested heavily in public welfare."


    The subordinates paused and explained, "According to my investigation, this is not like other companies, but just for image projects. The Lin Group is doing good deeds on the ground. Most of the company¡¯s profits are invested in the East China Sea. Under construction, it will benefit the local people."


    Song Xiaoyu nodded.


    "This Lin family is really special."


    Lin Group entered Shenghai, and so many things happened in Shenghai. Before that, Lin also expanded into other markets, such as the southeast region, Jianzhou, and everything happened.


    Is this a coincidence?


    Song Xiaoyu doesn''t believe it.


    These details will definitely be noticed, but at least for now, I am afraid there are not many.


    Song Xiaoyu reacted immediately: "I must be one step faster than others."


    "Does the Lin family have the background of the northern family?"


    "It is currently unknown, but there is a possibility that cannot be ruled out."


    If it really has a relationship with the Lin Group, the Lin Group can develop rapidly in a short period of time, and there is no one behind it, so it doesn''t make sense.


    But which family in the north dare to be so crazy?


    challenged the Luo family and several other big-name families one after another, but didn''t put them in the eyes at all!


    "Continue to check."


    Song Xiaoyu said.


    "Yes!"


    The subordinates are going to retreat, suddenly thought of it, and turned around and said, "Little master, there is one more thing, just remembered, some are not important, I don''t know if I should say it?"


    "Say."


    "The Lin family, the controller of the Lin Group, only has a family of three, but before, the Lin family hired a son-in-law who came to the door, but the people from Donghai made a joke for a while. It seems that from that time, the Lin family has developed."


    Song Xiaoyu only felt a panic.


    He stared at his subordinates, and he felt a little hairy in his heart.


    Those eyes seemed to pierce him!


    "What is your name?"


    "I only know the surname Jiang!"


    Song Xiaoyu''s eyes shrank sharply: "I see, let''s go down."


    "Also, as long as the news is related to Donghai and Lin, is there anything unimportant, remember it clearly?"


    "Yes!"


    Song Xiaoyu is the only one left in the study.


    He squinted his eyes, thinking about the information he had just received in his mind.


    "The surname is Jiang, the real rich family in the north has a surname Jiang, but it''s impossible."


    He directly denied it.


    How can someone from a dignified and top wealthy family be the son-in-law of an ordinary Lin family?


    Such a shameful thing, let alone them, even his Song family, it is absolutely impossible to happen, anyone who dares to be the son-in-law of the door will immediately be expelled from the house and sever all relations!


    This is absolutely impossible.


    "Perhaps it is hiding the identity, or it may just be confusing,"


    Song Xiaoyu laughed, "Interesting, but really interesting, this Lin group is interesting, this surname Jiang must be more interesting."


    He knows very well that these big moves, on the surface, are crises, but in fact, risks also contain opportunities!


    This is shuffling the cards.


    If you can seize the opportunity and make the right choice, no one knows what the future will look like.


    "I am very disappointed with the Song family now."


    Song Xiaoyu shook his head.


    Now in his mind, he always thinks about the door-to-door son-in-law surnamed Jiang, and he intuitively tells him that this person is definitely not easy!

 Chapter 571： Distant relative

    "This Lin Group, I don''t know if there is a plan to go north, will they come to the north to develop the market?"


    Song Xiaoyu had some plans in his mind, but after a second glance, he shook his head again.


    "Impossible, there is that business queen in the north, no one dares to enter this market, impossible."


    He wanted to wait for the Lin Group to enter the northern market and approach them actively and try to make friends, but when he thought of the business queen, the terrible woman who occupies the top spot in more than a dozen important industries, and which company is there? , Will you feel that you are qualified to grab food?


    That''s no different than hitting a rock with a pebble!


    "Think about it again, put some news, let Song Gang first go and test the depth."


    Song Xiaoyu directly gave up this idea.


    then.


    Shenghai, in the hotel, Jiang Ning received a call from Su Mei.


    "Jiangning, when are you coming back? Your relatives are here, but you happen to be away!"


    Su Mei¡¯s tone was full of joy, "I was just about to say, you and Yu really didn¡¯t have a good wedding, now I can discuss it and I¡¯ll do it for you!"


    Jiang Ning held the phone in his hand, violently, almost squeezed the phone directly!


    That guy went directly to the East China Sea.


    "I and Yuzhen are in Shenghai, and we are still busy, so I can''t go back temporarily."


    Jiangning still calmly said.


    He never speaks loudly to Su Mei, let alone emotional.


    "Okay, I''ll talk about it when you come back. Pay attention to your body outside and don''t be too tired. Do you know?"


    Su Mei said a few words, then hung up the phone.


    Jiang Ning put down his phone and sat there for a moment in silence. He really didn''t expect that the guy would dare to go to the East China Sea. Did he really think he would not dare to do it?


    "what happened?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    "Mom called and said I missed you, I hope we will go back soon."


    "The Lin Group has just entered the Shenghai market, and there are still many things to do. Today there are a few customers who want to see, I also want to go home,"


    Lin Yu really looked helpless, and pouted, "I miss my mother''s cooking."


    "Then shall we go back now?"


    Jiangning spoke suddenly.


    Without waiting for Lin Yu to really speak, he shook his head again, "Eating is not important, let''s finish the business first."


    "Okay, my husband."


    Lin Yu really nodded, "I want to work hard to make money and support you!"


    then.


    East China Sea, Lin Family Villa.


    Su Mei put down the phone with a smile on her face.


    "You drink tea, Lin Wen adds tea to Mr. Jiang."


    Lin Wen smiled and hurriedly poured tea for Jiang Daoran. He received a call from Su Mei, saying that Jiang Ning¡¯s family had come and hurried back from the company.


    No matter how important it is, it¡¯s not as important as meeting Jiang Ning¡¯s family.


    "You''re welcome."


    Jiang Daoran exudes a special temperament, try to be more casual, he did not expect Lin Yuzhen''s parents to be so approachable.


    I just heard Su Mei call Jiang Ning. The tone was clearly like Jiang Ning''s biological mother, caring about him and worrying about him.


    And Jiang Ning''s tone of speaking with Su Mei, Jiang Dao has never experienced it anyway.


    He suddenly a little envious of Lin Wen and his wife.


    "Jiang Ning said that he had been working outside and there was no one at home. We thought he was an orphan, which made people feel distressed."


    Su Mei sighed, "Unexpectedly, there is a relative far away, I am really happy for him."


    "Jiang Ning, this child is very good, and we are relieved when we hand over our daughter to him,"


    Lin Wen smiled and said, "My husband, when they got married, they only got the certificate. We thought, since the elders of both sides are here, should we discuss it and make up a wedding for the two children?"


    "I heard that Jiang Ning is your son-in-law?"


    Jiang Daoran asked with a smile.


    "I treat him as my own son."


    Su Mei did not evade, and said directly, "Maybe, I really gave birth to a son, and Jiang Ning was not as good to me."

 Chapter 572： change of weather

    Jiang Daoran laughed.


    "Children''s affairs, let the children decide for themselves, I will not interfere."


    Jiang said, "I just passed the East China Sea today, and I heard that Jiang Ning was here, so I came to sit there, there is a place to disturb, and I hope the two will not be offended."


    "Anywhere, as long as you come to the East China Sea, you can come to your house and sit down."


    Jiang nodded.


    He got up and said apologetically: "I came in a hurry this time, and I can''t stay longer. Then I have to go. If there is a chance, please come to my house and we will talk again."


    Lin Wen and Su Mei both stood up and kept Jiang Daoran before leaving after eating.


    Seeing that Jiang Daoran was busy with important things, the two of them stopped staying. They drove Jiang Daoran to the door, got in the car, and then returned to the house.


    Working in the car, Jiang Daoran didn''t speak for a long time, leaning on the pillow of the car, as if lost.


    Jiang Hai drove seriously and looked at the rearview mirror from time to time. Knowing Jiang Daoran¡¯s mood at the moment must be very complicated.


    "You know, what did Jiang Ning tell me when he first met me when he grew up?"


    Jiang Daoran suddenly spoke.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Jiang was shocked and shook his head.


    "He told me with a murderous face that he would kill me!"


    Jiang Daoran remembers clearly.


    Jiang Ning at that time was already strong enough that no one could match him. No one could stop him when he hit Jiang''s house late at night. As long as he did it, he would definitely die.


    He remembered too clearly, the expression on Jiang Ning''s face was anger, resentment, and blame!


    Blame myself for not keeping them back then, letting them be two mothers and sons, being driven out of Jiang''s house, letting them live on the streets, and even causing Jiangning to lose his mother.


    Jiang Daoran''s eyes are a little red,


    "The tone he just spoke to Lin Yuzhen''s mother on the phone, I may not feel it in my life."


    "Patriarch, no, young master, he will understand one day, he will understand you..."


    "He will not."


    Jiang Daoran shook his head, turned to look at the window, it seemed that there was a moist corner of his eye, which was too inconsistent with his identity.


    Jiang Hai immediately avoided his gaze.


    "Patriarch, are you still going to see Lin Yuzhen?"


    He quickly changed the subject.


    "No need, after seeing her parents, I can be sure that this girl can''t be wrong, just as kind as Jiang Ning''s mother."


    Jiang Daoran took a deep breath, "That''s it, I agree."


    "But..."


    Jiang Hai hesitated, "At the Long Family, Long Ling''er said that he would not marry the young master at the age of three. So far, she is waiting for the young master, even if the young master is no longer a member of the Jiang family, let alone the current status of the young master. ...I''m afraid I won''t give up."


    "Humph."


    Jiang Daoran''s momentum suddenly changed, like a tiger, instantly awakened!


    Even a master like Jiang Hai could not help shaking himself when he felt this aura.


    "The Long Family is stronger than my Jiang Family, but so what? Jiang Ning doesn''t want to marry, so don''t marry! Jiang Ning will marry anyone who wants to marry! He can''t control the Long Family!"


    Jiang Daoran coldly snorted, "Who dares to stop, step over me first!"


    Jiang Hai''s heart beat suddenly.


    Jiang Daoran¡¯s words are too heavy!


    There are several real wealthy families in the north, and the Long family is still stronger than the Jiang family for the time being. If the two parties have a conflict, it will definitely trigger a major earthquake in the north!


    If Jiang Ning hadn''t been so accomplished before, and without the supreme honor and the title of God of War, the Long Family might still be unwilling to let their heavenly proud daughter marry Jiang Ning.


    But now, the big wealthy families, as long as there are girls of the right age in the family, they all stare at Jiang Ning. Who can marry Jiang Ning is a huge help to the whole family.


    Whoever can''t get Jiangning''s is naturally unwilling to let others marry him, not to mention that Jiangning is now marrying an ordinary girl.


    Just for Jiangning¡¯s marriage, is it worth it?


    "I don''t know Jiangning, I will leave regrets again."


    Jiang Daoran''s voice is very small, but Jiang Hai can hear it clearly.


    "Go back to Jiang''s house."


    "Yes."


    Jianghai knew that Jiang Daoran would have to do something when he returned to Jiang¡¯s house this time. After so many years of dormant, Jiang Daoran had never shown his strength.


    And now, once he moves, it will definitely set off a huge wave!


    This north, it seems that the sky is going to change too.

 Chapter 573： Only eternal benefit

    I have been with Jiang Daoran for many years. Jiang Hai knows very well that Jiang Daoran has always been guilty of what happened back then. To Jiang Ning, he feels more guilt and self-blame.


    So, even if Jiang Ning really wanted to kill him, Jiang Daoran would not resist at all.


    But where does Jiangning really get it?


    At least Jiang Hai knows that Jiang Ning really wants to kill him, no one can stop him in this world.


    Back to the north, I¡¯m afraid, don¡¯t want to be safe again, neither father nor son is easy to provoke.


    then.


    North, Song family.


    Song Gang still couldn''t believe the news just now.


    "Are you sure, it has something to do with Donghai?"


    His people just learned about this situation from a secret channel. The changes in Shenghai are related to the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea. All this seems to make sense.


    But he still couldn''t believe it.


    It''s just a small city in the East China Sea. He hasn''t even paid attention to it. Although such coastal cities are quite voluntary, how can they be compared with an international metropolis like Shenghai.


    Therefore, the person who controls the East China Sea is the Luo family, and he is at least one grade behind the Song family!


    "The source of the information is reliable."


    his staff solemnly said, "There will be no problem, and from this point of view, everything makes sense. The East China Sea Forbidden Land has been in full swing recently. In the Southeast, it has a huge reputation!"


    Song Gang snorted, his face full of disdain.


    It was nothing more than dealing with a Luo family, such a third-rate family.


    If his Song family wanted to do something, the Luo family would have disappeared long ago, but now, the Luo family is not there, and it doesn¡¯t seem to have lost much.


    This is enough to show that the so-called East China Sea Forbidden Land has more boasting elements, and the true strength is not comparable to the Song family.


    But this is an opportunity.


    Song Gang narrowed his eyes and thought about it seriously.


    He firmly believes that there are only eternal benefits, no eternal enemies, under any circumstances.


    Song Cheng is dead, and the future Patriarch of the Song family will undoubtedly fall into his hands. What he needs to do most now is to establish his own reputation.


    Let his reputation have an impact in the Song family, even in the north, so that the future can be expected!


    "Going to Shenghai now is definitely not a good choice,"


    Even in front of Song Xiaoyu, he refuted his opinion, but Song Gang secretly thought about it, and now it is indeed impossible to go to Shenghai. "The Gao family in Shenghai is standing by. No matter who goes, they will fight desperately, no matter who pays. It''s not worth any price."


    Since the Shenghai Gao family has something to do with the rumored East China Sea Forbidden Land, the people who directly seek the East China Sea are the fundamental solution to the problem!


    "Can you find someone from Donghai?"


    Song Gang asked immediately.


    "found it."


    Humanity, "The clues I got from Jianzhou, the man who controls the underground circle of the East China Sea, named Huang Yuming, used to be famous in the East China Sea, but this year it suddenly broke out, which is really surprising."


    "Contact him, contact him in the name of my Song family,"


    Song Gang hummed, "Just [Shuquge www.shuquge.vip] said, I Song Gang, give him a chance!"


    The underground circle of a small city in a mere district, the Song family once did not even think about it. Now they want to trade with them?


    I really value them.


    What Song Gang wants to do now is not only to get back Shenghai, but also to take this opportunity to become famous!


    "Yes!"


    After hearing Song Gang¡¯s words, he remembered every word in his heart, and immediately rushed to the East China Sea to find Huang Yuming.


    Song family, give them a chance!

 Chapter 574： what chance?

    at the same time.


    Shenghai, calm and calm.


    This time, the power of the Thunderbolt of the Gao family directly saved the second young master of the Song family, making the people in the north feel jealous.


    In a short period of time, no one dared to enter Shenghai again. Everyone knew that coming when the Gao family was about to establish its prestige was no different from looking for death.


    Even if the Gao family can be destroyed, the price paid is extremely unworthy, and it may even be a wedding dress for others.


    Everything is handled by the Gao family, and Jiang Ning is happy to be free.


    He didn''t want to be here, wasting too much energy, he didn''t have so much time.


    "My wife, I''m hungry."


    Jiangning saw that Lin Yuzhen was in the study, sorting out the documents. It had been a long time, touched his belly, and couldn''t help saying, "We''ve all been to this place where Shenghai can eat. I really miss my mother''s cooking now."


    It''s okay if he doesn''t say anything, when Lin Yuzhen said that Lin Yuzhen''s stomach groaned.


    When I think of Su Mei¡¯s food, I can¡¯t help it.


    "Brother-in-law, don''t tell me, can you do it!"


    Su Yun, who was sitting on the side, almost cried, "I want to go back to the East China Sea, I want to go home! Eat the dishes made by my aunt and my mother!"


    "Agou! Send the legend of the provincial capital back to the East China Sea!"


    Jiangning shouted immediately.


    He was anxious for this girl movie, so he hurriedly got out of it, and used it as a light bulb every day, so he didn''t have the vision.


    Hearing this, Su Yun immediately jumped off the sofa, ran to Lin Yuzhen pitifully, and turned his eyebrows to Jiang Ning coldly.


    "Sister! I''m talking about playing, you need someone to accompany you in Shenghai, I don''t worry, I must accompany you!"


    In Shenghai, there are eating and drinking and playing, as well as the legend of Shenghai Gao Bin. From time to time, we exchange and communicate with each other. Where can I find such a fun place?


    Even if he eats takeaway every day, Su Yun is happy!


    Jiang Ning snorted, ignoring Su Yun, anyway, this girl is not a normal person, only the ghost knows how difficult it is to guess the so-called girl''s heart.


    "ßËßËßË."


    The door rang and Huang Yuming came.


    He greeted Lin Yuzhen, and walked to Jiang Ning.


    "Brother, there is something wrong over the East China Sea."


    The expression on Jiang Ning''s face immediately became serious, and there was no smile to quarrel with Su Yun.


    "Let''s go, greedy cat, let''s go and see what''s delicious."


    Lin Yu is really sensible, knowing that Huang Yuming has something to tell Jiang Ning, nodded with Jiang Ning, and took Su Yun out first.


    Jiangning sat on the sofa and poured a cup of tea for Huang Yuming.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "North Song Family, someone is here, so I went straight to the East China Sea to find me,"


    Huang Yuming finds it a little funny, especially the people of the Song family. Their lofty attitude does not seem to recognize the situation clearly. "Externally, I am the controller of the Donghai underground circle. The Song family does not know where the news came from. The turbulence of the sea is related to our forbidden land in the East China Sea, so I went straight to the door."


    "Young Master Song Family, Song Gang, want to make a deal with us, or give us a chance."


    Jiangning smiled.


    Give him a chance?


    In this world, there are a few people who dare to say this and give him Jiang Ning a chance.


    It has always been Jiang Ning, giving others a chance!


    "what chance?"


    Jiangning asked.


    "Let us have the opportunity to enter the north and become a family of noble surnames."


    Huang Yuming couldn''t help himself, and laughed directly, "But the premise is that we must let us out of the underground circle of Shenghai, and even the forbidden land of the East China Sea must be given half control of them!"

 Chapter 575： I want this world, no riches!

    This is like a joke, even serious people like Huang Yuming can''t help but laugh.


    But in his smile, there is a kind of indifferent killing intent!


    The Forbidden Land in the East China Sea is the foundation of Jiangning, the most important thing. If you want to take away half of the control of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea, you are clearly seeking your own death!


    Jiang Ning didn''t smile, and was still very calm.


    "I''m afraid, after the lure, there should be threats?"


    "Big Brother guessed well."


    Huang Yuming said, "Song Gang said, if it is to cooperate, he will give them the opportunity to enter the north and become a family of big names. If they disagree..."


    "how?"


    "The Song family, will unite with several other families of common surnames, and carry out a joint strangulation of the East China Sea!"


    Intimidation, profit and temptation, do everything possible!


    is not at all polite.


    This Song Gang is indeed a cruel man, and he is very decisive in doing things. Once he decides to do things, he will not leave his opponents alive.


    If Dong Hai can directly bow his head, then his Song family can easily get everything he wants without any effort.


    If the East China Sea is stubbornly resisting and does not cherish this opportunity, then he will come directly and hard, and unite several big family families who have been eyeing the East China Sea for a long time, and will level the underground circle of the East China Sea in one fell swoop!


    By then, the most will be to allocate some of the resources they get, and the Song family can still achieve their goals.


    Song Gang is very satisfied with his strategy, it can be said that it is perfect without any flaws.


    But he hadn''t thought about whether this role of Donghai could afford him!


    Hearing Huang Yuming finished speaking, Jiang Ning was expressionless, looked at Huang Yuming, and said, "Did you reply to them?"


    "no,"


    Huang Yuming''s face flashed a sly, "If I reject them directly, I''m afraid he will be suspicious, and he won''t dare to come by then, what should I do?"


    "Old Huang, old Huang, I went to the north and got smarter and smarter."


    Jiangning laughed.


    Let Huang Yuming go to the north and follow A Fei to do something. Obviously Huang Yuming has improved a lot.


    Regardless of whether it is vision or mind, there is a great improvement, Jiang Ning is very satisfied.


    Jiangning wanted these so-called northern families to do it, and he did it directly against the East China Sea, otherwise, he couldn''t find a reason and went to trouble them!


    Whether it is the Luo family, the Tie family, or other families, they will do it sooner or later.


    The rise of the Forbidden Area in the East China Sea has obviously moved the cakes of many people, and many people can''t help it.


    "Brother, then how can I answer?"


    "Dare to come and kill!"


    Jiang Ning''s murderous aura suddenly broke out.


    Huang Yuming understood immediately, and nodded: "Understood."


    He got up and took out a dozen membership cards from his pocket.


    "Shenghai has a few private kitchens that taste good. Brother can take Yuzhen to try them. I''ll take care of them in the East China Sea."


    After speaking, he left.


    Jiangning threw the membership card into his pocket, neither of them took the threats and lures of the Song family to heart.


    Northward plan, without these northern families, it''s really hard to walk in by yourself.


    The establishment and rise of this forbidden area in the East China Sea is constantly provoking the rules of the game of these big-name families. If one forbidden area in the East China Sea is not enough, then the entire Southeast region.


    If even the Southeast is not enough, then continue to prosper the sea!


    This international metropolis, the people behind it are the second-rate families in the north, and even they are beginning to be jealous. The rest of the people may not be able to sit still anymore.


    "North, I will go to the north sooner or later,"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "I want this world, no rich man!"

 Chapter 576： Dare to come, kill!

    Outside the lobby, Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun discussed it for a long time, but they didn''t know what to eat, so they decided to order a takeaway.


    "Old Huang is gone?"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning was out of the study, Lin Yuzhen raised his head and asked, "I want to ask him if I know where there is good food."


    Huang Yuming used to run around when he was in business. Major cities are relatively familiar, Lin Yu really knows.


    "Go, but know that I have two greedy cats,"


    Jiangning took out a dozen membership cards from his pocket, "These are all private dishes hidden in the alley of Shenghai, and most people can''t find them."


    Hearing this, Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun both had their eyes glowing!


    "Old Huang is so good!"


    "Thank you Uncle Huang!"


    "Let''s go, two greedy cats."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Yuming returned to the East China Sea soon, and the Song family members were already impatient.


    Even if it¡¯s just a day, they can¡¯t wait. After all, to the Song family, this is their favor. The people of the East China Sea even said they want to consider it?


    I don¡¯t know how high the sky is!


    "Is Huang Yuming there? I have to wait for him to reply and bring the news back to the north!"


    At the door, two people looked ugly. They wanted to rush into the clubhouse to find Huang Yuming, but they were stopped.


    "This is not the place where you go wild."


    The sixteen and twenty-seven at the door just said lightly.


    "Two watchdogs, dare to talk to me like this? I tell you, this East China Sea is almost not yours!"


    Song family member, sneered, disdainful.


    Sixteen and twenty-seven looked at each other, still calm, even if there was a murderous intent in their hearts!


    "This is not the place where you go wild."


    Sixteen repeated it again, without giving way.


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    The Song family is completely impatient.


    They were about to do something, and someone came out inside the door.


    "President Huang said, let you in."


    Sixteen nodded to twenty-seven, and immediately stepped aside.


    The two people from the Song family glanced at them with disdain: "Watchdog, why don''t you keep stopping? Waste!"


    After speaking, they walked directly in.


    In the lobby, Huang Yuming was dressed in a bathrobe. He just came out of the hot spring, and his hair was still wet.


    "Why, the two are still in the East China Sea?"


    "Boss Huang can really enjoy it. The two of me are waiting for your reply. If you don''t reply, how can we go back and tell the owner."


    The Song family members are a bit dissatisfied.


    They have to wait anxiously, but Huang Yuming knows how to enjoy it.


    "Didn''t I reply already?"


    Huang Yuming looked surprised, "Could it be that I forgot to say it."


    "Huang Yuming!"


    The Song family is angry, pointing at Huang Yuming and shouting, "Don''t you want to play us!"


    "If you Donghai disagrees, then the next thing is the blow of the storm, the four big family surnamed families will join forces, and you will be wiped out!"


    Huang Yuming was still smiling just now, and at this moment, suddenly, his face sank, and his gloom was almost trembling.


    The murderous aura emanating from those eyes made the Song family tremble.


    "Since you don''t understand, then I will make it clearer,"


    Huang Yuming stood up, brushed a dozen figures, suddenly appeared, and directly surrounded the two people of the Song family, sixteen and twenty-seven, among them!


    "This East China Sea is not where you go wild!"


    "Dare to come and kill!"


    As soon as the voice fell, sixteen and twenty-seven, they rushed directly, the iron fist roared, and the murderous opportunities were infinite!

 Chapter 577： Four big families

    Boom boom boom!


    More than a dozen people besieged and killed, and the two of the Song family didn''t even have the power to resist.


    They didn''t expect that this was Huang Yuming''s reply, so tough and decisive!


    The two people were dragged away, Huang Yuming said lightly: "Send them back to Song''s house, by the way, bring some of our Donghai specialties, and say, Donghai is ready, welcome guests from afar."


    Hmph, do you want to control Donghai?


    There are such greedy people in this world. If they knew that the man behind the East China Sea was actually Jiang Ning, would they be scared to commit suicide collectively?


    He went to the north for a trip, followed A Fei to do some things, and the more he knew how big the world is, and how powerful Jiangning is.


    This country is just the tip of the iceberg. Even A Fei doesn''t know how powerful Jiang Ning is.


    "If you dare to come to the East China Sea, you will be terrified!"


    Huang Yuming shouted.


    This forbidden land in the East China Sea is a place where they can use their lives to guard, and no one can come here to go wild!


    ¡­¡­


    The bodies of the two people from the Song family were placed at the door of the Song family, with more than a dozen sets of shrouds, a special product of the East China Sea prepared by Huang Yuming for them.


    happened to be the number of people in the Song family.


    "boom!"


    Song Gang slapped the teacup on the table, swept it to the floor, crackled and shattered!


    "Outrageous!"


    He was furious, "This is humiliating my Song family! This is humiliating my northern family!"


    "A good one, dare to come and kill! He Huang Yuming, what a big tone!"


    Song Gang thunderously furious, gritted his teeth and burned the sky with anger.


    Especially when I saw Huang Yuming also sent Donghai specialty products, those dozen or so sets of shrouds, what the **** are they called specialty products?


    This is clearly warning the Song family, saying that as long as the Song family dares to go to the East China Sea, they will let the Song family disappear completely!


    "Master, the news has spread. If we don''t respond, we would be ashamed."


    ''S subordinates were also annoyed, but Huang Yuming was unexpectedly so bold. He even took the initiative to release the news and waited for the Song family to come. This was a direct provocation.


    Song Gang didn''t plan to actually do it. After all, he could easily get everything he wanted, which would even show his wisdom.


    But now, I can¡¯t do it without my hands.


    The news has been spread, and if you don''t do it, it means that the Song family is afraid!


    Is he afraid of a small Donghai?


    "Blazing, do you really think I don''t understand your details?"


    Song Gang sneered, his face was murderous, "Since you are looking for death by yourself, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "I wanted to occupy the entire Shenghai, now it seems that I must let it out, but it''s okay!"


    Song Gang said immediately, "Tell the other companies that I have agreed to their terms!"


    "Yes!"


    Four big families, four northern families!


    In addition to the Song family, there are also the Tie family, the Luo family and the Qi family!


    The Song family and Tie family had their previous layouts in Shenghai, one supporting the Zuo family and the other supporting the Su family, but unexpectedly, in the end, it was cheaper than the Gao family.


    The two of them suffered huge losses, not to mention, they completely lost Shenghai¡¯s underground resources.


    The Song family and even Song Cheng, the second young master, were lost in Shenghai!


    And the Luo Family needless to say, the loss of Tianhai Provincial City caused them to suffer a huge blow, especially the lunatic Canjian, which made it difficult for the Luo Family to recover in a short period of time.


    As for the Qi family, the eldest daughter of the Jianzhou Sun family, Sun Xiaoxiao, just married into this family, and Song Gang, the Song family, can be said to be brother-in-law, and naturally will not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    The four big families joined hands to strangle the underground circle of the East China Sea. Isn''t this an opportunity?


    is simply a resource delivered to your door!


    I''m sorry if I don''t take it!


    "Everyone!"


    The four big families are sitting together.


    There are very few opportunities for them to sit together. That **** Donghai Forbidden Land is quite arrogant enough.


    Song Gang looked around and looked at the patriarchs of several big families, as if he had already regarded himself as the Patriarch of the Song family, speaking in a tone of equal status.


    "This Donghae, I think you all know it?"


    "During this period, the East China Sea Forbidden Land is so prestigious, it has made the limelight!"


    Song Gang looked at Luo Yongqian, the Patriarch of the Luo Family, "Patriarch Luo, the provincial city of the sea was originally controlled by your Luo family that day. The surnamed Fu is dead. If you lose the underground circle of the provincial capital, let¡¯s not talk about it, you also caused the Luo family to suffer heavy losses. , This hatred, will you repay it?"

 Chapter 578： Joined forces

    "If you don''t take revenge, you swear not to be a man!"


    Luo Yonggansen said coldly.


    "The Tie family, and my Song family, have been operating in Shenghai for many years, supporting the Su family and the Zuo family. They can already close the line, but it is the people of the East China Sea who made trouble from it and broke my family''s major event!"


    Song Gang said loudly, "My second brother Song Cheng died in Shenghai!"


    "This blood feud, my Song family, must also report it!"


    The Patriarch of the Tie Family squinted his eyes, glanced at Song Gang, and said, "As the future Patriarch of the Song Family, I admire the courage of Song Gang¡¯s nephew. My Tie Family is willing to cooperate with you and take Shenghai again. return!"


    He didn''t want to come in person, but he knew that this was Song Gang who wanted to be in the position. Come by himself, it would be considered as a face. At the same time, he is an elder, so when he fights for benefits, he will naturally have more right to speak.


    In circles in the north, the face should be given. Hedong for thirty years, and Hexi for thirty years. Who knows what will be like when Song just becomes the head of the Song family.


    Leave a way for yourself, even if it¡¯s useless now, maybe in the future.


    Seeing the Tie Family also spoke, Song Gang nodded and his eyes fell on the last Qi Family Patriarch.


    "These people from the East China Sea are cruel by nature, and they are extremely ruthless. They ruined my in-laws in Jianzhou. They have no future generations. They can''t take revenge, but I must take revenge for them!"


    Qi family Patriarch shouted, "I Qi family, I would like to join a few of you to punish the Donghai rebels!"


    So far, the four major families have formed an alliance without the slightest hindrance.


    Everyone is pregnant, but the goal is the same.


    Just like Song Gang always said, there are no permanent enemies, only permanent benefits.


    In the face of interests, everyone can be friends or even allies!


    "it is good!"


    Song Gang said, "If this is the case, then open up and say, my Song family can produce three masters, and one of them has the strength of a master!"


    This is a huge cost.


    Grandmaster-level masters, the northern families, who can have master-level masters, can be counted.


    "I have three from the Tie Family, the same as the Song Family."


    Tie Family Patriarch said lightly.


    In terms of output, he can''t be lower than the Song family, otherwise when reaping the benefits, there will be no bargaining chips.


    "My Luo family..."


    When it comes to master-level masters, Luo Yongqian is a little angry. His Luo family has Ye Xinhuo, and he can bring Luo family to a higher level in the north, but he died after going to the East China Sea.


    Thinking of this, Luo Yongqian''s heart suddenly trembled, an inexplicable fear suddenly rushed into his heart!


    That Donghae!


    Ye Xinhuo died in the East China Sea!


    Even a master-level master like Ye Xinhuo would die in the East China Sea. It is definitely not a good place to come to the East China Sea.


    In his heart, he couldn''t help but hesitate.


    The Luo family can''t afford to lose now. If there is any mistake, I am afraid that they will have to be removed from the northern family!


    "Patriarch Luo?"


    Seeing Luo Yongqian hesitated and did not speak, Song Gang spoke up, "Do you have any doubts about Patriarch Luo?"


    He frowned slightly, obviously dissatisfied with Luo Yongqian''s hesitation.


    The Tie Family Patriarch also looked at Luo Yongqian.


    The two big second-rate families have already put out their bargaining chips. Now it''s up to the Luo family and the Qi family. As a third-rate family, they are naturally inferior to the other two families, but their attitude and sincerity can''t be worse.


    "My Luo family, there are three masters, one of them, at the same time reaching the strength of the master level!"


    Luo Yonggan opened his mouth.


    Hearing the words, Song Gang''s eyes lit up.


    He knew that Ye Xinhuo was dead, and that the Luo family had master-level masters?


    "This person is a person in the world. He has practiced martial arts for many years. He is skilled and greedy for money. Only in the Luo family can I be moved."


    Knowing that they are curious, Luo Yonggan explained it himself.


    The current master-level masters, where are there such good invitations, no favors, not enough respect and status, it is very difficult.


    A master of this level, no matter which family he goes to, he will definitely be treated as a guest.


    "My family is the same as the Luo family."


    The Qi Family Patriarch nodded and said, "The Grandmaster level master I invited is from abroad. I want to come, not worse than the one invited by the Luo Family."


    The status of the two families is equal, and the bargaining chips they put forward are naturally the same.


    "it is good!"


    Song Gang stood up, "Twelve masters, can''t you easily level the East China Sea? Humph, I want to see if that person in the East China Sea has three heads and six arms!"


    "This time, my four big families joined forces and let other families see. The East China Sea Forbidden Land is just a fake name, but just a joke!"

 Chapter 579： Shattered!

    All four stood up.


    As long as the underground circle of the East China Sea is destroyed, the subsequent division of interests may make other families jealous.


    But by then, they can only be jealous.


    As soon as the news came out, many people in the north were surprised. No one thought that the Song family would suddenly join the other three to find trouble in the East China Sea.


    Isn''t Sheng Hai what they want?


    Even the second young master of the Song family died in Shenghai, but now, they are going to the East China Sea, and they are so powerful!


    Among the twelve masters, there are four master-level masters!


    How powerful is this?


    Not to mention a mere East China Sea, even the entire southeast area can be easily swept away.


    Song family, what do they want to do?


    Some people felt that something was wrong with this. The Song family couldn''t move the East China Sea suddenly. After all, no one knew the true situation of the East China Sea. Whether it was backed by a big family or not, no one could tell.


    The Song family rashly started, I am afraid it will cause serious consequences.


    But the four big families joined forces at the same time, which seems to be something wrong.


    Does the Tie Family and other families know nothing? This is impossible. The only explanation is that they have the certainty of victory and can destroy the underground circle of the East China Sea in one fell swoop and take them back into their hands.


    After all, the twelve masters are too shocking!


    Not to mention, four of them all have the strength of the master level, who can stop it?


    The news spread like a storm almost instantly.


    Everyone knows that the East China Sea Forbidden Land will be over.


    "This forbidden area in the East China Sea is too showy. It will be unlucky after all."


    "Yes, high-profile people don''t live long. What''s more, they seriously provoke the majesty of the northern families. Immortality is impossible!"


    There are already people, gloating.


    However.


    Jiangning didn''t worry at all, he didn''t even plan to return to the East China Sea.


    Huang Yuming sits there, and there are batch after batch of trained Wolves. The name of the East China Sea Forbidden Land is not just because of him!


    "Brother, shall we go back?"


    Brother Gou, blood boiled all over.


    He has heard that there are twelve masters who are about to go to the East China Sea. He can''t wait.


    "You guys go back."


    Jiangning nodded, "Have fun."


    "The four master-level masters..."


    Brother Gou is a little worried.


    They are not afraid of death, but they are afraid that if they die, they will not be able to defend the East China Sea. That is sorry Jiang Ning.


    "rest assured,"


    Jiangning said, "They won''t go to the East China Sea."


    Hearing this, the dog''s heart moved.


    He is not very good at using his brain, as long as he listens to Jiang Ning''s arrangement, there is absolutely no problem.


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou and others, without hesitation, immediately returned to the East China Sea to prepare for the battle.


    In this battle, there are too many people paying attention. What they have to do is to slap those big families in the north!


    beat them scared!


    beat them to fear!


    beat them, never dare to covet the East China Sea again!


    Because that is their home!


    "The sound hits the west,"


    Jiangning said lightly, "This kind of trick is too naive."


    On the bright side, all the attention has gone to the East China Sea. The Song family united with the other three to step down the underground circle of the East China Sea, but in fact, twelve masters were assembled, including four masters at the master level. The goal is naturally Shenghai!


    Eight masters close to the master level, in their eyes, are enough to step on the East China Sea, and the East China Sea is far less than Shenghai, an international metropolis.


    "Are you four masters at the master level..."


    Jiangning didn¡¯t see the slightest worry on his face. On the contrary, he still had some expectations, ¡°If you come, don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Gao Yali, sister and brother, are all here.


    The entire Shenghai was calm on the surface, but in the dark, it began to make emergency arrangements.


    Gao Yali is very clever. She guessed that the Song family¡¯s tactics were definitely not aimed at the East China Sea, because their Song family¡¯s interest in the East China Sea is not great, and even if they take the East China Sea underground circle, it doesn¡¯t make much sense.


    and Shenghai!


    is always the place that Song family wants most!


    "Mr. Jiang did not return to the East China Sea."


    Gao Bin looked serious, "Brother Gou and they are back."


    "enough."


    Gao Yali nodded, "There are more than thirty masters like Brother Dog..."

 Chapter 580： Catch the East China Sea all at once

    When I think of Brother Gou and their battle formation techniques, even people like Gao Yali who don''t know much about it are shocked.


    Especially, the people of their Gao family, after the training of Brother Dog, have undergone a huge transformation in a short period of time. It surprised her that Jiang Ning could have this method.


    I dare not say that turning the decay into magic, but it does make the dog brothers and them completely different from the past!


    That kind of change, I don''t know how many people it is, and it''s impossible to achieve it in their lifetime, but in Jiangning''s place, it seems that there is no difficulty at all.


    "The Shenghai side..."


    Gao Bin''s Adam''s apple slipped, his expression on his face became more serious, "I''m afraid, it''s the real battlefield!"


    There will be four masters of the master level, come to Shenghai, here, fight to the death!


    Just thinking about it, Gao Bin felt his body trembling, even if it was him, facing a master-level master, it would be extremely difficult to survive. At this time, there will be four!


    "Sister, it''s too dangerous this time."


    He couldn''t help but said, "Four master-level masters, Mr. Jiang... how does he respond?"


    Those are the four masters of the master level!


    Gao Bin couldn''t imagine at all, how to deal with this, it was... unable to fight at all.


    Even if I have seen Jiang Ning''s strength, the person I faced last time was only a person close to the master level. It is a world of difference between being close and reaching!


    Not to mention, this time I have to face four at once.


    Gao Bin is a little nervous, he wants to tell himself not to be nervous, but he can''t do it at all.


    It is not that he is not optimistic, but that this is simply an impossible thing, no different from sending death.


    "Mr. Jiang, what are you doing now?"


    Gao Yali asked lightly, regardless of how nervous Gao Bin was.


    "I''m making tea..."


    Gao Bin had a heartbreak.


    He just came back from Jiangning¡¯s hotel. Jiangning was making tea leisurely, and occasionally quarreled with the legend of Su Yun, the provincial capital, as if he didn¡¯t know it at all.


    Gao Bin can''t imagine, how can a person be so indifferent to face such a powerful enemy!


    "That''s right."


    Gao Yali took a deep breath.


    Even if it was her, my heart would be nervous.


    But she believes more in Jiang Ning''s strength!


    Because of this man, it''s very different.


    "Do our own thing, that''s enough."


    She looked at Gao Bin and said, "Make sure, Lin''s Lin''s employees, everyone is safe and sound, do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Gao Bin nodded, "I will protect Yuzhen myself. Even if I die, I will not let anyone hurt her!"


    The Song family united with the other three to carry out a storm against the underground circle of the East China Sea. The news spread quickly.


    But it didn''t take long for someone to see that the Song family is really a drunkard, not drinking, and his goal is not Donghai, but Shenghai!


    The four great masters have all gone to Shenghai, but the other eight masters have killed to the East China Sea!


    This makes the Luo family very dissatisfied.


    "Song Gang, what do you mean?"


    Luo Yonggan spent a huge price before he invited a master-level master, hoping to take this opportunity to bring back the lost Tianhai Provincial City.


    The twelve masters were all under the control of the Song family and the Tie family, but they let the masters of the four great masters go directly to Shenghai, while the other eight went to the East China Sea.


    What is this?


    "Patriarch Luo, don''t be restless."


    Song Gang said lightly, "This Donghai, eight masters are enough to deal with it, but Shenghai is different."


    "What if Donghai missed it?"


    Luo Yong was furious, what Shenghai, in his eyes, the East China Sea is much more terrifying than Shenghai.


    Sheng Hai only lost a few people, that Dong Hai, but he smashed all of his Luo family''s more than 20 years of management, and even killed a master-level master!


    "Patriarch Luo, Donghai can''t miss it."


    The Tie Family Patriarch spoke, and Wei Wei surrounding him seemed to be very dissatisfied with Luo Yonggan''s attitude, "Since we have decided, these masters let Song Gang come to arrange, then the one who listens to him, I believe him."


    Now everyone is on the same boat, no one cares.


    Song Gang is even more so. This is Liwei, and the future battle of the upper Song family Patriarch will be a decision he made after many days of thinking.


    He expected that the most important master in the East China Sea would definitely be in Shenghai. Only by going to Shenghai can the East China Sea people be wiped out!


    Since then, I can sit back and relax.

 Chapter 581： It just so happened, Im going to kill a few people

    "Then Donghai Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger, you can''t underestimate it."


    Luo Yonggan couldn''t help but said, "My Luo family, Ye Xinhuo, died in the East China Sea, don''t you know?"


    "Naturally know."


    Song Gang said lightly, "Patriarch Luo, do you know why the Luo family is always a third-rate family and cannot go further?"


    Hearing this, Luo Yongqian was startled.


    It''s not that he had never thought about this problem, even after his Luo family had Ye Xinhuo, he had plundered resources from Tianhai Province for more than 20 years, but he still couldn''t go further.


    Even if his Luo family''s strength is in the third-rate family, it is already considered to be the top, and there is not much difference from the second-rate family.


    But this chasm can''t be crossed no matter what.


    "Patriarch Luo, your heart."


    Song Gang pointed to the location of Luo Yongqian''s heart, "Your heart is too small."


    Luo Yonggan couldn''t say a word.


    was said by a junior younger than himself, he felt a little bit ashamed, but he couldn''t refute it.


    "I can promise you that after this incident, the interests of the Tianhai Provincial City will be divided equally between you and the Qi family. My Song family and Tie family will not interfere. My two families only need Shenghai!"


    He stretched out his hand, patted Luo Yongqian''s shoulder, and smiled, "Don''t worry, cooperate with my Song family, you won''t lose money."


    hasn''t started to start, Song Gang has already seen the victory, just wait quietly, and then harvest the fruits of victory.


    Everything, tonight, there will be results.


    Luo Yongqian didn''t say it any more, he knew it was useless if he said it.


    This is a game between the Song family and the Tie family. He and the Qi family are just a dispensable tool of the Song family, a tool that attracts Donghai.


    He only hopes that Song Gang''s plan can be successfully completed, but in his heart, how can there always be a kind of anxiety.


    Everyone¡¯s attention is in the East China Sea, all of them are staring at the East China Sea, the forbidden area that has been in the limelight recently. I don¡¯t know if I can withstand the terrible impact tonight!


    It''s raining in the East China Sea.


    Coastal storms are raging, clouds are overcast in the blink of a sunny day, lightning flashes and thunder!


    Huang Yuming and Manager Zhao, sitting there, looking at the weather outside the window.


    The two of them couldn''t see the slightest panic, they were calm.


    "Are you all ready?"


    Huang Yuming Road.


    "This net is already open, just wait for the little fish and shrimps to get in by themselves,"


    Old Zhao smiled and said, "We, we can''t always be underestimated."


    This forbidden area in the East China Sea is not only terrifying to Jiang Ning, but also... many people.


    "Shenghai, I don''t know the weather."


    Huang Yuming stood up, walked to the window, looked outside, and said lightly, "It''s still rainy, suitable for killing."


    then.


    Shenghai!


    The evening breeze is blowing gently.


    There is no one around at the Gaojia Tea Pavilion in the middle of the night.


    In the tea pavilion, apart from Gao Yali, there is only Jiang Ning alone.


    "Wow!"


    She slowly poured tea to Jiang Ning, meticulously moving, curling the fragrance of tea, floating around, making the whole teahouse exude a charming fragrance.


    "Tick!"


    "Tick!"


    "Tick!"


    On the eaves of the pavilion, there are constantly dripping, ticking, as if knocking on the human heart.


    "Mr. Jiang, the tea is gone, I''ll get you some tea in two minutes."


    Gao Yali got up, crossed her cheongsam, showing her perfect figure, but Jiang Ning didn''t take a second look.


    He turned his head, looked outside, four slowly walking figures, tapping his fingers on the table.


    "It just so happens, I''m going to kill a few people!"

 Chapter 582： Dead One

    The night is dark and the wind is high.


    is best for killing!


    Four figures surrounded the tea house, bursts of breath, making people feel terrified!


    It seems that there are four beasts who are about to open their mouths and swallow Jiang Ning!


    As masters, as soon as they approached, they felt the aura from Jiang Ning, looming, not too powerful, but no one dared to take it lightly.


    "Ye Xinhuo, you killed it?"


    One of them opened his mouth with a cold voice.


    Obviously, he needs to make certain things.


    "good."


    Jiangning stood there, with a light cloud on his face, "Several people are coming to die today. The courage is commendable."


    "It''s so arrogant."


    Another person speaks.


    These two people are masters of the Song Family and Tie Family respectively, and they are extremely powerful, even better than that of Ye Xinhuo.


    And the other two, one is a terrible boxer from abroad, and the other is from the rivers and lakes.


    The four stared at Jiang Ning, and the murderous aura gradually spread, locking Jiang Ning firmly!


    Today, even if Jiang Ning has three heads and six arms, there is absolutely no possibility of being alive again!


    "Today, kill you!"


    Song family master shouted, "Before you die, you can remember my name!"


    He was about to speak, Jiang Ning waved his hand.


    "No need, I already know."


    He pointed to the Song family master, his tone was calm, "You, called Dead Corpse One."


    "You are number two."


    "Number three, and number four."


    Hearing the words, the gunpowder in the air seemed to burst instantly!


    The four masters, one by one, their eyes rounded and murderous, almost at the same moment, without a word of nonsense, they all rushed towards Jiangning!


    "kill--"


    a terrifying momentum, erupting!


    The four masters of the master level, once they make a move, they will be a killer move, not leaving Jiang Ning a trace of retreat.


    "Boom!"


    violent vigor, compressed air, there was a trembling and explosive sound.


    Gao Yali, who was sitting on her knees in the tea pavilion not far away, looked calm, but her heart was full of waves.


    Just hearing those few words from Jiang Ning, she felt that this man... is too powerful!


    dare to directly call the four master-level masters dead, and give them numbers.


    She didn''t dare to look up, making tea carefully, because she said that it only takes two minutes to make it, and Jiang Ning also said that it only takes two minutes, and he will return after killing someone.


    "Boom¡ª¡ª"


    punch!


    Jiangning punched!


    He straddled the eight-character step, as if rooted on the ground, blasted out with a punch, and slammed into the Song family master.


    The Song Family Grandmaster''s complexion changed drastically, and he took five steps to stabilize his body, but Jiang Ning, Wensi did not move!


    Almost instantly, a few people knew how terrible Jiang Ning was!


    Is this still a human?


    "kill him!"


    A master from abroad, his accent is a bit messy, he is nearly two meters tall, like a savage bear, stomping heavily on his big feet, punching his fists, and hitting Jiang Ning''s head directly!


    [Penquge www.sbiquge.co] ¡¡¡¡ "Western European King of Fighters?"


    Just a punch, Jiang Ning judged the other party''s details.


    His face was expressionless, suddenly a little bit under his feet, and disappeared out of thin air!


    "Ok?"


    Man Xiong lost his fist, without any hesitation, turned around and punched again.


    "boom!"


    With a click, Man Xiong''s face suddenly turned pale, and his fist''s skull was cracked!


    How can this be?


    His face was full of horror, and he couldn''t believe that Jiang Ning was in front of him, and there was someone with a harder fist than his.


    "The King of Fighters didn''t tell you, who broke his fist?"

 Chapter 583： Supreme being

    Jiang Ning''s voice, like a sharp sword, instantly pierced the heart of the bear, leaving him there!


    The King of Fighters... His fist was smashed by the person in front of him?


    Before he could react, a gust of wind came.


    Jiangning, it''s really hands-on!


    For so many years, he hasn''t used his hands in earnest for many years. At this moment, Jiang Ning''s vigor was opened and closed, and he blasted his punches, like waves, and slammed on Man Xiong''s body, layer by layer overbearing!


    Layers are fierce!


    "boom!"


    Man Xiong flew out, his breastbone was broken, he struggled twice, and he lost his breath!


    That is a master-level master!


    The remaining three master-level masters, their complexions changed drastically, and their eyes were full of horror.


    Just a punch?


    Ye Xinhuo died like this?


    was killed by a punch!


    How can this be!


    Those are not ordinary people, they are powerful masters with master-level strength, and they are also foreign masters who have been bathed in martial arts for many years, how can they...


    "Quick! Kill him!"


    The three dared not be distracted any more.


    They are really scared.


    Jiang Ning in front of him is not a human at all, he is a beast!


    Do not!


    He is more terrifying than a beast!


    The three people besieged Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning''s momentum rose, surging, and his fists opened and closed, and he punched out, as if it could blow up the air!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Three punches in succession, strong to strong!


    The three masters were hit by Jiang Ning''s punch, and they all flew out and fell to the ground, unable to move.


    Their faces were fear and regret, as if they had seen a **** or a monster!


    Jiangning walked over, condescendingly, looking at a few people, his skin was hot all over, blood was flowing rapidly, those eyes, in the dark, seemed to be able to see the depths of people''s hearts, and thoroughly dig out their most primitive fears!


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    Song family master, spouting a mouthful of blood.


    He never thought that he would lose easily.


    The price of failure is death!


    Dead Corpse No. 1, this is the name Jiang Ning gave to himself!


    "You...you are..."


    He was clutching his chest, spouting blood constantly from his mouth, as well as the smashed internal organs.


    can break his breastbone with one punch, and let his fist penetrate into his body, instantly crushing his internal organs. Who else besides that person?


    The man behind Donghai is him!


    is the supreme existence!


    He stared with regret and fear on his face. In his mind, only the name Jiang Ning gave him was his last glory.


    The other two people, the same, convulsed all over, fell to the ground, their eyes widened, unable to believe, they struggled for a while, and then there was no sound.


    Jiangning didn''t even look at them.


    He walked back to the tea pavilion, Gao Yali still maintained a kneeling posture, and the fragrance of tea was slowly emanating.


    "Mr. Jiang, wait a moment, this tea will take half a minute."


    Gao Yali smiled.


    Jiangning sat down, reached out and picked up the tea cup, not caring at all, and drank it in one gulp.


    "Sometimes, it is not necessary to wait until the taste is best before drinking."


    The wind was blowing, and the air was filled with a faint smell of blood, but after a while, it was blown away.


    The surroundings are still full of strong tea fragrance.


    At the same time.


    East China Sea Forbidden Area!


    Cold wind, cold rain, killing air!


    continues to spread and rages.


    A group of figures, shuttled in the rain, flashed past, they were bloodthirsty wolves, one by one, defending their homeland for the guard without fear of death!


    "kill--"


    The dog brother at the front, shouts with anger!


    Murderous intent, Bi Xian!

 Chapter 584： What about the news?

    The eight masters from the north were all exposed as soon as they entered the East China Sea!


    In the intelligence network of Steward Zhao, they are like people without clothes, without reservation!


    Strength, weakness, habits, all the intelligence is under the control of Steward Zhao, and these information, so that they have no secrets, are all exposed to the eyes of Brother Gou and others.


    Murderous possibilities!


    This night, the rain is getting bigger and bigger.


    No one went out, the blood on the ground was quickly washed away.


    The eight masters did not make a wave, it can even be said that there is not even a slight ripple.


    They seemed to have entered a mysterious vortex, and after they entered, they disappeared.


    It''s almost early morning.


    "It''s raining non-stop."


    Zhao steward said.


    It¡¯s been a long time since it rained all night in the East China Sea.


    This rain can wash away some dirt, make the entire East China Sea look new, and let everyone see how powerful is the East China Sea, which has torn off its fragile camouflage on its surface!


    "Yes, our rain has stopped, but it''s raining in the north."


    Huang Yuming said lightly, "After drinking tea all night, I''m not sleepy at all now."


    "Then don''t sleep, for a while, there will be a ribbon-cutting event. The sewage treatment project in the suburbs is completed, and the people there will finally be free from the odor of sewage."


    Speaking of this, Huang Yuming''s eyes lit up.


    "Well, I''ll pack up and go early, how about you?"


    "There are too many criminals caught, and the prison is not enough. Lao Zhang said that he would build another one. I have to help design the design."


    Mr. Zhao, the steward of Xiai Xixi, chuckled and smiled.


    "It may not be necessary anymore, the bad guys in the East China Sea will gradually disappear."


    The two looked at each other and laughed.


    The two old men seem to have found their interests.


    ¡­¡­


    This night, Song Gang and others did not sleep either.


    They are waiting.


    Waiting for Sheng Hai¡¯s news, in the eyes of Song Gang and Tie Family, Sheng Hai is far more important than the East China Sea, so they don¡¯t care about the East China Sea.


    Of course, the East China Sea will be resolved this time. The eight masters are enough to sweep the entire southeast region!


    "Its daybreak."


    Luo Yongqian raised his head and glanced, the sky outside the door was already lit up, which shows that the matter has come to an end.


    After sitting all night, he finally settled down and figured it out.


    The two big families of Song family and Tie family have joined forces. It must have gone through a lot of planning, and it must be foolproof.


    Shenghai¡¯s underground circle will be divided between the two, and Tianhai Provincial City will also return to its own hands, so that the Luo family can resurrect the dead and create greater glories.


    can even take this opportunity to get closer to the Song family and the Tie family. The future can be expected.


    "Congratulations, you two."


    Song Gang smiled and arched his hands, "Since then, Tianhai''s resources have been owned by the two families. How to divide it is up to you to negotiate."


    Qi Patriarch, immediately stood up: "This time, thank you Song Shao!"


    "The grace of support, the Qi family will remember! When Song Shao will be the head of the Song family in the future, my family will definitely give a big gift!"


    Song Gang waved his hand: "You''re polite."


    "Song Gang is still young, and there are still many things to learn from a few elders. In the future, when I become the head of the Song family, I hope everyone can work together to make each of us go to the next level!"


    He is so heroic, he seems to be full of the spirit of the owner of the family!


    "congratulations,"


    Tie Family Patriarch, also laughed, and said, "My nephew is so bold and powerful, this Song family will have you in the future, and you will definitely be able to step forward and go further. Don¡¯t forget my Tie Family when that happens.


    "Uncle Tie said and laughed, Song Gang is a junior after all, and he needs to learn more,"


    Song Gang said modestly, but the complacency on his face did not conceal, "Sheng Hai took it back this time. It''s like our two families said in the past, half of them, what do you think?


    The Tie Family Patriarch narrowed his eyes and was silent for a moment, staring at Song Gang without speaking.


    He was thinking, he wanted to fight for more, after all, in his capacity, he personally came forward, and played a more important role in this cooperation.


    Otherwise, Song Gang alone may not be able to reassure the Luo Family and Qi Family, and give him all the masters.


    "It''s so good."


    There was a moment of silence, and seeing Song Gang still smiling, and not intending to give in, Tiejia nodded.


    The four big families have already divided the spoils of this harvest.


    Luo Yongqian was a little excited, his complexion flushed slightly.


    In the past few months, the Luo family was too difficult. They suffered successive blows and suffered heavy losses. Not to mention, they became the object of ridicule in the north.


    But this time, it is enough to get back the Tianhai Provincial City, even if it is only half!


    He was thankful that he persisted, and cooperating with the Song family was the wisest choice.


    "Waiting for news."


    Song just sat down, half-closed his eyes, "Now, I''m waiting for the good news!"


    All four of them sat down.


    Song Gang and the Tie Family Patriarch looked very calm. It seemed that these victories were nothing to them. Such a large handwriting shocked the families of the great surnames in the north. What is it in their eyes?


    The wealthy family in the future will definitely have his Song family and Tie family!


    And Luo Yongqian and the head of the Qi family, after all, were a little uncontrollable.


    can''t hide the slightest joy.


    At this moment, I can¡¯t wait to hear the news, and then immediately send someone to harvest the fruits of victory!

 Chapter 585： Its all dead!

    But.


    It''s seven o''clock and there is no news.


    It''s eight o''clock, and there is still no news!


    At nine o''clock, Luo Yongqian and the Qi Patriarch were a little bit unable to sit still, pacing back and forth, the anxiety and worry on their faces were about to be hidden.


    Ten o''clock, still calm!


    They were like throwing a bomb into the water. Not only did it not detonate, but it also sank directly to the bottom of the water, without making any waves.


    Even Song Gang frowned.


    "what happened?"


    The Tie Family Patriarch couldn''t help but said, "Why is there still no news?"


    "Yes, what the **** is going on, not only are we waiting, I''m afraid the entire northern family of surnames are waiting for news!"


    Luo Yongqian''s uneasiness in his heart was already suppressed, but at this moment it began to flood again, even filling his whole heart!


    Uneasy! Fear!


    is getting thicker and thicker!


    "Everyone!"


    Song Gang shouted, "Don''t be restless."


    "Twelve people, four masters at the master level, and eight masters close to the master level. Who can resist such a powerful strength?"


    He snorted, his face was dissatisfied, and he said proudly, "Don''t say it''s just the Donghai and Shenghai, even if you want to sweep a few large areas, it''s not impossible!"


    "What about the result?"


    Luo Yong was anxious, "That''s the East China Sea! It''s a forbidden area! It''s not comparable to ordinary places!"


    "That place is hell! There are terrible demons!"


    He was really scared.


    Suddenly remembered what Master Fu had said to him, Luo Yonggan''s legs softened, and he suddenly thumped and fell to the ground.


    Luo Yonggan is really scared!


    There is no news so far, I am afraid it is the worst news!


    He lost his attitude and fell to the ground, making Song Gang furious.


    "Patriarch Luo!"


    Song Gang yelled, "You are like this..."


    "Master!"


    Outside, someone called out suddenly, and rushed into the hall quickly, his face pale and panic.


    "What''s up!"


    Song Gang shouted.


    Seeing is the person who arranged to answer the news, he can''t wait.


    There has been no news for so long, even if he is confident, he will always be a little uneasy, especially seeing Luo Yongqian''s gaffe, making him anxious.


    "Gone!"


    The men knelt on the ground and cried out, "They are all gone!"


    "Four great masters, dead Shenghai, eight great masters, whereabouts are unknown!"


    boom¡ª¡ª


    is like a bolt from the blue sky, smashing **** the heads of the four big families.


    "What did you say?"


    Song Gang thought he had heard it wrong, "This is impossible! This is impossible!"


    "It''s gone! All dead! The four great masters all died in Shenghai, and their bodies were all found, while the eight great masters, whose whereabouts are unknown, I''m afraid... are all dead!"


    Song Gang''s whole body seemed to be nailed to the ground, unable to move.


    And the other three patrons, their complexion changed drastically, how could they not believe it, it turned out to be like this.


    "what are you talking about!"


    Qi Patriarch flushed his face, rushed over and grabbed his subordinates by the collar, "Tell me clearly, how come the whereabouts of people going to the East China Sea are unknown, you tell me clearly!"


    "They are all dead!" Shandi Yi Lu Wu Zhe Xi Ling


    "died¡­¡­"


    Even the Patriarch of the Tie Family couldn''t help being in a daze.


    This is impossible.


    His first reaction was that.


    Twelve masters!


    The eight masters died in the East China Sea. He can still accept it. After all, the East China Sea is not where he wanted. Eight people died when they died. The loss was nothing.


    How about four master-level masters?


    Those are the four masters!


    At the beginning, a remnant sword stirred the north with blood and blood. He is still a bit short of the master level, and now those four are real master level masters, and their reputation is beyond!


    Just... so dead?


    , died in Shenghai overnight?


    didn''t even turn over a wave!

 Chapter 586： Two legends!

    The Patriarch of the Tie Family, dumbfounded, couldn''t believe it.


    "Early in the morning, Sheng Hai and Dong Hai yelled out almost at the same time. It is said that they are two great legends, yelling in the air.


    "Two legends?"


    Song Gang¡¯s mouth twitched. Sheng Hai knew that Gao Bin had been awarded the title of Shenghai Legend, but that was just a false name. What qualifications does a person with less than a master level qualify as a legend?


    Is there someone else?


    Two legends, who is the other one?


    The Tokai one!


    Is he not in Shenghai?


    "Yes, Shenghai Legend, and Tianhai Provincial City Legend!"


    His subordinates slid their Adam''s apple, their voice trembling, "The two legends, they said at the same time, only one sentence!"


    "Dare to come and kill!"


    The murderous incomparable incomparable intent made the people of the four major families tremble all over.


    Luo Yongqian, who was sitting on the ground, wanted to stand up. Hearing these four words, he felt his legs soft. He fell down again, his lips trembled, and he couldn''t say a word.


    Two legends!


    No wonder, no wonder!


    The four master-level masters who went to Shenghai died, and the eight masters who went to the East China Sea also fell.


    Not to mention turning over the waves, I didn''t even see the slightest ripples.


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became a bit weird.


    A few minutes ago, Song Gang was still congratulating everyone for getting what he wanted, but at this moment, everything is nothing, not only that...they have lost too much!


    is not only the loss of the four masters, to the Song Family and Tie Family, it is like a wing being broken.


    There is still fame and prestige, and it will not be long before his Song family and Tie family will be the laughing stock of others in the north!


    The handwriting of the four masters!


    "Song Gang!"


    Tie Family Patriarch roared, "Didn''t you say that everything is calculated? All of this is under your control!"


    "Tell me, what the **** is going on! Can you compensate for the loss of my iron family!"


    Song Gang had a sullen face and did not speak.


    "My family... The loss is too great,"


    The face of the Qi Family Patriarch is also extremely ugly. In order to invite this master-level master, he paid a huge price. Now not only has the matter failed, he has also killed the Grandmaster.


    I am afraid that his fellow students will not easily let go of themselves!


    Luo Yongqian was already speechless.


    He knew that the Luo family was over, completely over.


    "impossible!"


    Song Gang suddenly yelled like crazy, "This is absolutely impossible!"


    "The four master-level masters, who can kill in one go? This does not exist!"


    He yelled, "Could it be that the top giants in the north took the shot? Could it be them!"


    The Tie Family Patriarch looked at Song Gang like a lunatic. If it was those top giants who did it, he would have nothing to say even if he died, but in fact, it was not at all.


    All this is because Song Gang was too arrogant and asked to send someone to die!


    "The two legends, also said..."


    Kneeled under that man, his throat was dry, looking at the people of the four major families, all of them looked like ashes, and they didn''t know whether they should say it or not.


    Song Gang looked at his subordinates, his fingers trembling a little.


    How much he wants to hear his subordinates say that the previous ones are all fake.


    But he knew that his own people didn''t dare to lie to him at all.


    "What else did you say?"


    Song Gang gritted his teeth and said every word.


    "They also said that the four big families will join forces to deal with them. They will come up north to discuss this account, so that the four big families will have a happier life in the last few days."

 Chapter 587： revenge!

    Quiet!


    The whole hall is quiet.


    Even their breathing seemed to disappear in an instant.


    seemed to be pinched by the throat, almost suffocated to death!


    This is... revenge!


    "It''s over."


    Luo Yonggan gave a weird laugh and stood up from the ground, "It''s over, everyone is over!"


    He turned his head abruptly to look at Song Gang, and suddenly rushed over, pinching Song Gang''s neck with his hands, "Blame you! Blame you! What a foolproof plan, are you satisfied now!"


    "My Luo family, it''s over!"


    They are about to usher in, Dong Hai and Sheng Hai¡¯s joint revenge!


    Those are two legends!


    Qi Family Patriarch, also desperate, as if his soul had been emptied in an instant.


    Tie Family Patriarch, his face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of worry and fear, as if he had nothing to do, but now, he has provoked a powerful and fierce enemy!


    No, two!


    "Song family, you guys are really good!"


    He gave a cold snort, said nothing, turned around and left.


    Luo family and Qi family also left, to prepare, how to bear the anger of the two legends.


    Only Song Gang was left, standing there, like a fool, completely devoid of energy.


    Four masters at the master level will all be killed?


    He dropped his hands on his side, his fingers trembled slightly, his face was expressionless, and he was still muttering in his mouth: "Impossible...It''s impossible!"


    Once the news was confirmed, it shocked the entire north again!


    Everyone is waiting for this news, wanting to see how much trouble the Song family will cause Donghai, Shenghai, and Xishan Xishan to join the other three.


    Some people even look forward to whether they can lead out the people behind them.


    However, it disappointed them again.


    Four master-level masters, as well as eight masters, all fell!


    didn''t even turn out a splash of water.


    This is horrible!


    Especially, the words of the two legends will allow those in the north who are still eager to completely take back their greed.


    Even the four masters shot together, and they all disappeared overnight. Shenghai and Donghai are simply bottomless dark vortexes. Who would dare to go?


    Especially the East China Sea, the name of the forbidden area, is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and it makes people shudder!


    No one knows how they did it, and no one knows how many terrifying monsters are hidden in the East China Sea. No matter who goes, they will be swallowed so much that there are no bones left.


    Soon, the counterattack shouts of the two legends came out.


    They want revenge!


    Revenge against the four major families is even more frightening.


    then.


    Shenghai, Gaojia.


    Su Yun stared, how could he not believe that someone used his own name to talk nonsense outside.


    "I didn''t say anything! Brother-in-law!"


    She hurriedly explained, "If you don''t believe me, ask Legend of Sheng Hai, we both played flying chess all night last night. We didn''t do anything or say anything!"


    Su Yun pointed at Gao Bin and asked him to testify.


    Gao Bin dare not speak.


    directly and publicly provoke the northern family of large surnames, this kind of remark, except Jiang Ning, no one dares to say.


    He is completely numb now.


    How strong Jiangning is, he doesn''t know, and doesn''t want to know, because he is afraid that he can''t bear it, he already knows what happened last night.


    It took less than two minutes to make a tea, and all four master-level masters were killed!


    Is this a **** human?


    "Someone reported your name,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "You are away from home and don''t listen to me. I will definitely tell your parents when I go back, let them discipline you."


    "If something happens, how can I explain it to them?"

 Chapter 588： Fight back!

    Su Yun was almost crying.


    She really didn''t say anything.


    What kind of provincial legend, she just joked with Brother Gou and the others, how dare to use this name to talk nonsense everywhere.


    "Brother-in-law...I, I don''t have one!"


    "I didn''t listen to you, I will listen to you in the future, please, don''t tell my parents, okay?"


    Su Yun was wronged and shook Jiang Ning''s hand, his eyes were red.


    "I promise!"


    Jiangning snorted and turned to look at her: "Guaranteed to be obedient?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Su Yun''s little chicken nodded as if pecking at the rice.


    "For your sake, I''ll give you a chance to reform."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "If you don''t obey anymore, then don''t blame me for suing your parents."


    "I promise to listen to my brother-in-law!"


    Su Yun was aggrieved.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning hadn''t filed a complaint, she breathed a sigh of relief and hurried away, for fear that Jiang Ning would regret it.


    Gao Yali, who was sitting on the side, was holding back a smile. It was really hard to imagine that Jiang Ning who was like a killer last night, that who killed four master-level masters, was also like a tough man who chopped melons and vegetables, and Such a naughty side.


    "Mr. Jiang scared Su Yun."


    Gao Yali said.


    "Don''t worry, this girl has a big heart, I can''t scare it,"


    Jiangning said, "However, her title as a legendary provincial capital is easy to use."


    There is also Gao Bin¡¯s Legend of Shenghai. No one knows who these two legends are, let alone their true details and strength. It is really useful to coax people.


    "Huang Yuming called, counterattack, start."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at Gao Yali''s sister and brother, "In Shenghai, there are many properties of the four major families. The list is handed over to you. I don''t need to talk about the rest."


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t worry."


    Gao Bin arched his hands, "We, let them have a profound lesson!"


    Jiang Ning nodded, and said nothing.


    He is not interested in intervening in these trivial matters. Huang Yuming will take Brother Dog and others to remove all the four major families from all over the country''s industries!


    And this Shenghai was handed over to Gao Yali''s sister and brother.


    He, there are more important things to be busy.


    When I returned to the hotel, Lin Yuzhen was still at his desk signing documents. The table was already piled up like a hill.


    "My wife, take a break."


    Jiangning walked in, hiding his hands behind him, with a mysterious look on his face.


    "There are still several documents. I need to review it personally. After discussing these projects, the new products of the Lin Group will definitely be able to open up sales."


    Lin Yu didn''t even look back.


    But suddenly, she seemed to smell something, sniffed her little nose, and turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    "What is hiding behind you?"


    She immediately stood up, her face full of surprise, jumped to Jiang Ning, and wanted to reach out and grab her, "Let me see!"


    "You close your eyes first."


    Jiangning blocked her, pretending to be mysterious.


    "what?"


    Lin Yu really bit his lip, his eyes flickered, nodded obediently, and closed his eyes.


    When ¡¡¡¡ opened again, in front of me, a bunch of fiery red roses, with a faint fragrance, refreshing.


    The light in her eyes has become brighter!


    "My wife, give it to you."


    Jiangning handed the flowers to Lin Yuzhen with both hands, "You have worked hard to make money and support me."


    Lin Yu really wants to cry.


    This is the first time Jiang Ning has given her flowers.


    She took the rose, put it in front of her nose and smelled it: "It''s so fragrant!"


    After finishing, she put the flowers on the table carefully, and immediately the whole person threw herself directly into Jiang Ning''s arms. Before Jiang Ning could speak, the pinkish little mouth was already printed on it.


    Active and enthusiastic!


    At that moment, she couldn''t wait to give herself to Jiang Ning directly and melt into his body!

 Chapter 589： Trembling

    Lips and teeth intersected, full of deep emotion, Lin Yuzhen''s eyes were slightly red.


    For a while, she bit her lip, looked at Jiang Ning with complicated eyes, and said seriously: "Husband, I''m Lin Yuzhen, I want to support you for the rest of my life."


    "Um."


    Jiang Ning nodded, holding Lin Yu really tightly in his arms, "I believe you can do it."


    He knows that the development of the Lin Group has become unstoppable. Not only in Shenghai, they will soon occupy the entire southern market. Then, the Lin Group will also go north!


    By that time, Lin Yu will really become very good, so good enough to stay with him forever.


    Before that, some obstacles need to be cleared.


    First of all, I want to provoke myself, the people of the four big families!


    In just three days, the Luo family and Qi family suffered a major blow to their industries in various places, and none of the ten survived!


    Several important projects of the Tie Family were almost destroyed and suffered heavy losses. Even the three of Tie Family''s highly regarded children were involved and plunged into the darkness. It would be difficult for them to see the sun again in a lifetime!


    And the Song family...


    At this moment, shivering!


    In the lobby of Song''s house.


    The atmosphere is serious, even a little low.


    Song Weiming, who was sitting in the seat of Patriarch, had a sullen face and had been silent for half an hour without saying a word.


    Song Gang didn''t even dare to sit, standing there, with his head down, the expression on his face was complicated.


    "Gyeongju''s industry is also destroyed."


    Another news came, "All relevant channels have been cut off, and the losses have been heavy, especially the collective resignation of several important executives. This loss is... immeasurable!"


    How many news is this already?


    Song Weiming doesn¡¯t know.


    He only knows that since the first two days, none of the Song family''s properties have been losing. In just three days, he can''t even count the losses.


    Except for some industries based in the north, almost all of the Song family''s overseas development of production lines and channels have been cut off.


    Song Weiming''s heart is bleeding!


    This is his Song family, more than ten years, even decades of hard work, is the result of the efforts of several generations.


    What about now?


    all ruined!


    Ai Yi Er "Pop!"


    He couldn''t bear it, and slammed the teacup on the table to the ground, instantly torn apart!


    "Song Gang! Can you explain it to me!"


    Song Weiming roared.


    Song Gang''s body trembled, his lips moved as he looked at the fragments at his feet.


    "Dad, I, I didn''t expect to be like this."


    His Adam''s apple slipped, "I have calculated all this, it is impossible..."


    "impossible?"


    Song Weiming''s face sank, he stood up suddenly, rushed to Song Gang in two steps, and slapped his hand up.


    "Snapped!"


    crisp and loud!


    "This is what you said is impossible? Do you know how much my Song family has lost now!"


    Song Weiming roared, punching the bright red five-fingerprints on Song Gang''s face, instantly engraved on them, "More than half of the industry has been destroyed, do you know what the consequences are!"


    Song Gang trembles, where is the vigor of before.


    At this moment, he felt that his life was almost gone.


    Of course he knows what it means for the Song family to lose half of its property. It means that his Song family will no longer be a second-rate family in the north, and will slowly decline, and then completely disappear from the north!


    Song Weiming was already mad.


    pointed at Song Gang, wishing to slap him to death.


    "I... I really don''t know, there are two legends behind Dong Hai and Sheng Hai!"


    Song Gang cried and said, "I just want my Song family to go further, and I will be the head of the family in the future..."


    "Do you still want to be the owner of the house?"


    Song Weiming sneered, a trace of coldness flashed in his eyes.


    He became more and more angry.


    Just because Song Gang wanted to be the head of the family, he took the foundation of the Song family for decades to gamble?


    I lost the **** bet!

 Chapter 590： Knelt down

    "You dream!"


    Song Weiming burst out, "Even if the Song family is destroyed, it is impossible for you to be the head of the house. You die!"


    Song Gang did not dare to speak.


    Song Weiming''s roar was all in the whole hall, and Song Gang didn''t dare to say a word.


    Not only the Song family, but the Tie family also suffered a huge loss. It also reduced the relationship between the two to the freezing point in an instant. Although the two originally had a competitive relationship, they cooperated a lot in private.


    After this time, I''m afraid it will only be a life and death situation in the future.


    And the Luo family and Qi family are even more terrible!


    The distance was destroyed, rolled out of the north, and completely disappeared from the list of the family.


    Song Weiming can''t take care of the others now, and the loss of the Song family continues. If there is no way, the Song family will be destroyed sooner or later.


    He looked up and saw Song Gang just bowed his head and didn''t speak. He was even more angry.


    "Think of a way!"


    He kicked it fiercely, "The goods you ran into is to use your life to cover Wu Ai Lu Aitian, and it must be solved for me!"


    Song Gang turned pale.


    "I... I can''t help it."


    He offended both Dong Hai and Sheng Hai to death. After all, he had offered a prerequisite before, and he had an attitude of superiority and intimidation.


    Now let him find a way to beg for mercy?


    I am afraid it will only annoy the other party even more!


    I just bow my head if I can''t beat it. Will others care?


    "Trash! Trash! How did I give birth to you such a useless son!"


    Song Weiming let out a long sigh, his face full of despair.


    "It''s not that there is no room for change in this matter."


    Sitting there, Song Xiaoyu, who had never spoken, raised his head and glanced at Song Gang, "The other party''s revenge is understandable. After all, the eldest brother offended people this time is really cruel, and everyone has to take revenge.


    Song Gang opened his mouth to refute, but Song Weiming glared fiercely, but could only shut his mouth.


    "Dad, think about it in another way, if my Song family is coerced and lured by a third-rate family, what''s your mood?"


    Song Xiaoyu said lightly.


    Song Weiming snorted: "Third-rate family? Overestimate your ability! Are you looking for death!"


    He would definitely kill the opponent by flipping his hand, dare to provoke the Song family?


    "This is the situation now,"


    Song Xiaoyu said, "In the eyes of the Donghai person, our Song family is no different from a third-rate family, so he can kill us by flipping his hands, not to mention, we have repeatedly provoked."


    Song Weiming''s face changed, and he heard the meaning of Song Xiaoyu''s words.


    He suddenly looked at Song Xiaoyu very seriously, as if the little son in front of him was a little different.


    "Their revenge will not stop until the Song family disappears completely,"


    Song Xiaoyu sighed, "Unless we bow our heads, admit our mistakes, apologize, maybe, there is still a chance."


    "Impossible!"


    Song Gang couldn''t help but shouted, "My dignified Song family, how can I bow my head to apologize to some people in the underground circle?"


    Song Xiaoyu smiled, spreading his hands, looking helpless.


    "Dignified Song Family?"


    He shook his head, "Brother, do you think the current Song family can still be called the Tangtang Song family?"


    "If this continues, even the Song family is gone!"


    Song Xiaoyu''s words, like a heavy hammer, slammed Song Weiming''s heart hard, causing him to tremble.


    Song family, will it be gone?


    The two legends have said that they will come to the north to settle accounts with the Song family!


    Song Weiming took a deep breath. If they really come to the north, can the Song family resist it?


    Even four master-level masters, kill them if they say they want to kill, what does his Song family use to stop them?


    Even in the Song family, there are still many masters, but they are not as good as the four masters working together. Thinking of this, Song Weiming really panicked. If the Song family is destroyed in his hands, then he is a sinner of the Song family!


    When he died in the underworld, his ancestors would not forgive him!


    "Xiaoyu, do you think, if we lower our heads, they will let us go?"


    Song Weiming''s tone softened.


    "Not necessarily."


    Song Xiaoyu said, "It depends on people''s mood, but if you don''t bow your head, you will definitely die!"


    Song Weiming almost couldn''t stand still, and was silent for a long time, clenching his fists tightly, and gradually lowering it.


    Bowed their heads, bowed their heads to others, when did the Song family bow their heads to others? Even in this north, where the dragon and the tiger are hidden, the Song family has never bowed its head, and always stood up to fight.


    But now, I actually want to bow my head to a person in the underground circle, and there is something more humiliating than this!


    If you don''t bow your head, you have to die!


    "My Song family...kneeled down!"


    Song Weiming sighed loudly.

 Chapter 591： More face

    "dad!"


    Song Gang''s body trembled and asked the Song family to bow their heads, so what kind of face does his Song family have to stay in the north?


    Song Weiming glanced at him, waved his hand, not wanting to bother.


    He turned his head and looked at Song Xiaoyu.


    "Do you have a countermeasure?"


    "have."


    Song Xiaoyu answered very simply, with a calm face, "I will do my best to let the Song family survive."


    is just to survive, not to talk about development, the current Song family, to survive is the biggest goal.


    Song Weiming''s face was a little pale.


    Just a few days.


    His Song family has grown from a second-rate family with a big surname, and has to beg for mercy in a low voice in order to survive.


    He gave a wry smile and waved his hand. The first time he told Song Xiaoyu to do something, he actually asked him to kneel down for someone else.


    "Xiaoyu, thank you very much."


    "For the Song family, Fuzhe and Erfu''s attendants should have it."


    Song Xiaoyu nodded and turned to leave.


    "Dad, you can''t do this! You ruin the prestige of the Song family!"


    Song Gang yelled.


    "starting today,"


    Song Weiming was very calm, "You have been expelled from the Song family. You have nothing to do with my Song family. Let''s do it for yourself."


    He doesn''t want to speak anymore, and he doesn''t have the strength to speak.


    The Song family will fall to where they are now. Speaking of it, Song Gang¡¯s responsibility is the biggest. It is not that he fanned the Song family to fight for the sea. How could Song Cheng die?


    Song City is not dead, Song Gang will no longer join forces with the other three major families to attack Donghai and Shenghai, and it won¡¯t be like this!


    He can''t wait to kill Song Gang!


    But he still can''t do it, let him fend for himself.


    "dad!"


    Song Gang knelt down with a plop, but Song Weiming ignored it and turned and left.


    at the same time.


    Song Xiaoyu walked out of the hall, still expressionless.


    The Song family is completely collapsed, not to mention him, even the gods can''t save it. He said that he would kneel down and beg for mercy in place of the Song family, that was just a talk.


    Hmph, are you really bullying from the East China Sea?


    If it is not the four master-level masters who die, but the people of Donghai, Donghai will be gone!


    Such a life-and-death situation can be resolved by bowing your head and apologizing? Dream it.


    "I am completely disappointed with this Song family. All I want is this opportunity!"


    There was a sharp flash in Song Xiaoyu''s eyes, and he walked out of the Song family gate without looking back.


    then.


    Shenghai.


    The Lin Group has already established a branch here, and Lin Yuzhen finally has his own office, so he doesn''t need to work hard in the hotel''s study room.


    The branch office is located on the first floor of Interstellar Entertainment, which is convenient.


    With Gao Yali''s contacts, Lin Yuzhen quickly met many people in related industries in Shenghai.


    Discussing and cooperating, it went smoothly, and there was almost no trouble.


    The Lin family is not greedy and pursues win-win cooperation. This attitude alone is extremely popular, not to mention that the people introduced by Gao Yali personally prove that the Lin family members have a very good relationship with the Gao family.


    The face of the Gao family is now in Shenghai, but it is extremely useful, especially the legend of Shenghai, but he has personally come forward several times to accompany Lin''s executives to discuss cooperation matters.


    This is very meaningful.


    "The legend of our provincial capital [abiqugexx.co], are you behind now?"


    Su Yun could not help but sigh when Lin Yu was really talking about these things, "Shenghai Legend still has a better face in this Shenghai."


    Lin Yu really gave her an angry look: "Listen quietly, don''t interrupt, or I will tell your brother-in-law that you are not obedient."

 Chapter 592： Industry Standard

    Su Yun is about to cry.


    Now Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen are both holding her with this, so that she has no temper at all.


    She has more than a month to go to the university to report. Now with Lin Yuzhen, she wants to learn more. Only when she graduates in the future can she integrate into the work environment more quickly.


    "Yes, Mr. Lin."


    She immediately sat down obediently.


    From a distance, Jiang Ning sat drinking tea, ignoring their work.


    He likes this kind of leisure time.


    "Mr. Lin, I have seen your products, and my wife has used them by myself. The effect is indeed very good. There is no need to worry about the sales."


    An old senior in the industry, Gao Yali specially invited Lin Yuzhen to give advice, smiled and said, "I have been in this industry for more than 30 years and have some suggestions. I don''t know if I should say it?"


    "Mr. Ho, please speak."


    Lin Yu is really humble, without a trace of air.


    This Mr. He in front of him has worked in this industry for more than 30 years. He is not only rich in experience, but also very high in status. People in Shenghai circles will give him a little face.


    Lin was able to enter the Shenghai market so quickly, thanks to Gao Yali who introduced him.


    "In fact, no matter what industry, if you want to firmly occupy a market, the most important thing is to have its own industry standards."


    Mr. He said seriously, "I can foresee that the future of the Lin Group is definitely not only in Shenghai, or even in China?"


    Lin Yu really nodded.


    At this point, there is nothing to hide, and there is nothing to hide.


    Lin''s group is developing so fast, it is natural to want to go further, even more and more to become a multinational group company.


    That is her goal.


    is the only way to compare with that girl, maybe?


    "In this case, it is extremely important to hold the industry standard in your own hands."


    Mr. He sighed, "I have been in this industry for more than 30 years. Until I retired, I could not complete this thing. It is a pity that the products of the Lin Group are excellent. Very advanced, I am very optimistic and fully capable of setting our own industry standards."


    "Rather than just listen to foreigners, they are restricted and disturbed everywhere."


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen and took a deep breath: "So I think that working hard in this direction will be a point in the future development of the Lin Group. What do you think of Lin?"


    Lin Yu really nodded: "Actually, I had this idea a long time ago, but in terms of relevant experience, I really lack too much."


    She was a little embarrassed.


    From the establishment of the Lin Group to the present day, time has passed very quickly, and the speed of development has been faster. Lin Yu''s real growth is a miracle.


    But if you want to thoroughly understand an industry, why is it so difficult?


    can''t be done overnight.


    "Mr. He can help us, I am already grateful."


    Lin Yu is so sincere and grateful.


    "Mr. How can you join us Lin''s?"


    Su Yun standing aside, suddenly said, "We have endless snacks and fruits, as well as free concert tickets!"


    Lin Yu was really startled.


    Jiang Ning, who was sitting on the side, was shocked.


    Today¡¯s purpose is indeed to invite this Mr. Ho to join the Lin Group, but he has achieved fame and is now retired. He can give Gao Yali face, come to Lin to sit and give Lin Yuzhen some experience. This is already very troublesome. NS.


    Su Yun actually spoke directly.


    Even the Mr. He was stunned, fixedly looking at Su Yun and Lin Yuzhen, these two likable children.


    "Should I give the face of the legendary Tianhai Provincial City?"

 Chapter 593： Hope you give a chance

    When Mr. He said this, everyone stayed.


    Even Jiang Ning can''t believe it. The face of the legendary Hai Provincial City is so great that even this senior in the industry must give her face?


    "Yes!"


    Su Yun is really not at all polite, "I am the legend of Tianhai Provincial City, and my face is very good. From now on, Mr. He only needs to go to Tianhai Provincial City and report my name!"


    "Hahaha,"


    Mr. He laughed, and waved his hands to admit defeat, "The little girl is really amazing, she''s all right, the provincial legend has to give her the face, I promised."


    "real?"


    Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun jumped up at the same time, their faces full of excitement.


    "It can be regarded as fulfilling one of my own wishes. I will try my best to help you."


    Mr. He smiled.


    He really liked the two young people, Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun. From the very beginning of contact, he felt close.


    A kind heart, a lively one, talking to Lin Yuzhen and Su Yunduo, he feels like he has become younger.


    "Mr. Ho, you are so kind!"


    "Lin Group, welcome Mr. He to join!"


    With such a veteran in the industry, Lin Yuzhen felt more certain.


    This Shenghai market is actually a battlefield. She should have just entered this battlefield now. There are too many opponents to face.


    is not only domestic counterparts, but also foreign competitors.


    You must know that the leaders in this industry are almost all foreign brands. Only one of the top ten is a domestic brand. It is enough to see that foreign brands have a dominant position in this industry.


    But what Lin Yu really wants to do is challenge them!


    After careful communication, Lin Yuzhen has a clearer understanding of the future direction of development.


    To formulate standards that belong to its own domestic industry, and even use its own standards to influence foreign markets, this is the path that the Lin Group will take in the future.


    instead, it is subject to foreign brand standards everywhere.


    Under the suppression and blow of others'' standards, they can never break through.


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen, the more they talked, the more excited they got. Jiang Ning didn''t bother, glanced at the phone that just rang, got up and walked outside.


    Gao Yali waited at the door.


    "Someone is coming from the north."


    She has a calm face. Today, there seems to be nothing else that can give her a touch of mood swings.


    Especially, after experiencing that night, she saw with her own eyes how Jiang Ning could easily kill four master-level masters. The shock of that scene was unforgettable in this life.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Jiangning Road.


    "People from the Song family said they want to see you, I hope you give me a chance."


    ''S posture was very low, and he was a smart person. He could guess that the Donghai and Shenghai were the same person behind him, and he knew that he could find himself from the Gao family.


    "Mr. Jiang, if you don''t want to meet, I''ll just send it away."


    Gao Yali knows that Jiang Ning has always been low-key, doesn''t like publicity, and does not like to have any dealings with large families in the north.


    "No, I want to see what opportunity he wants, let him in."


    Outside the door, Song Xiaoyu didn''t even enter the door. He would not enter without Jiang Ning''s permission. This is the attitude of Xidi Xifu''er.


    He knows that this opportunity today is very important!


    After waiting for a long time, Gao Yali walked out, Song Xiaoyu bowed slightly: "Miss Gao, Mr. Jiang...will you see me?"


    He felt a little nervous.


    The Song family offended Jiang Ning so much, which is tantamount to a capital crime. Even if Jiang Ning kills himself directly, he has nothing to say.

 Chapter 594： I can help you

    "Mr. Jiang will let you in."


    Gao Yali said faintly, seeing Song Xiaoyu''s expression loosened, she snorted, "I have to remind you, Mr. Jiang is very upset about the Song family. If you just come to kneel and beg for mercy, I advise you not to go in and die."


    "Thank you Miss Gao for the reminder."


    Song Xiaoyu handed over, "I understand."


    He took a deep breath and walked in.


    Even though Song Xiaoyu had made a thousand preparations and imagined what it would be like to see a thousand kinds of men who have seen the rumored king of the East China Sea Forbidden Land, Jiang Ning still surprised him a bit.


    Surprisingly young!


    Jiangning was sitting on the sofa, and the tea was overflowing on the coffee table.


    Song Xiaoyu couldn''t believe that the prestigious king of the East China Sea Forbidden Land, the man who made the families of the northern surnames, almost destroyed in just a few days, turned out to be just an ordinary person.


    Just such a person who didn''t have the breath of a superior person, killed four master-level masters?


    is unimaginable.


    Song Xiaoyu stood there, even though he had always been calm, but at this moment, although his face was calm, his heart was ups and downs.


    "sit."


    Jiangning raised his head, pointed to the sofa opposite, and said lightly, "Since you are not here to kneel and beg for mercy, sit down."


    "Thank you."


    Song Xiaoyu sat down.


    Jiangning just made tea and stopped talking, which made Song Xiaoyu a little nervous and didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    "I released the news about the drastic changes in the underground circle of Shenghai and the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea."


    After a moment of silence, Song Xiaoyu spoke.


    If Song Weiming were here, I would be scared to death!


    Song Xiaoyu actually told the matter directly, isn''t this adding fuel to the fire?


    Let the Song family become a family that must be destroyed in Jiangning''s eyes!


    "I know."


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ning''s answer surprised Song Xiaoyu even more.


    "What do you want?"


    He pushed a cup of tea and brought it to Song Xiaoyu. Song Xiaoyu immediately stretched out his hands to pick it up.


    "I hope that the Song family will be born again."


    Jiang Ning laughed, leaned back and sat on the sofa. Without speaking, he stared at Song Xiaoyu and motioned him to continue.


    "The agent game of the northern family is rotten and overbearing. It has been riddled with defects. It will not help this society in any way."


    Song Xiaoyu said, "They will only make the people at the bottom more angry, and the poorer people are more pathetic. Sooner or later, there will be big problems."


    Jiangning still did not speak.


    "I have carefully studied the pattern of the East China Sea Forbidden Area!"


    Song Xiaoyu''s tone became a bit quicker, "What you want to do, isn''t it just clean up those decayed people and things? I can help you!"


    "What can I do for me."


    Jiangning smiled.


    I met such an interesting person for the first time, dare to say that I can help myself.


    In this world, there are a few people who dare to say such things in front of their own face. If they are heard by those giants in the world, I wonder if Song Xiaoyu is overpowered.


    "What do you need me to do, I can help you do what you can do for you."


    Song Xiaoyu took a deep breath, "I will prove my ability, and you know very well that it is not a problem for you to control a person like me."


    "You may look at yourself highly and underestimate me."


    Jiangning shook his head.


    Song Xiaoyu looked serious and did not refute.


    He is just thinking, what else can he say, in front of Jiang Ning''s powerful existence, he has only one chance.


    "I can help you destroy the Song family!"


    Suddenly, Song Xiaoyu said firmly.

 Chapter 595： Overweight

    "help me?"


    Jiangning said lightly, "Or, help yourself?"


    He shook his head, still didn''t believe what Song Xiaoyu said.


    Everyone likes smart people, but if they are too smart or self-sufficient, it actually seems stupid.


    "You can go now, I won''t kill you."


    Jiangning lowered his head and continued to play with his tea set.


    Song Xiaoyu took a deep breath, his face flushed slightly.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say more, but he never said.


    "Mr. Jiang, we will see you again."


    He bowed respectfully, said, and immediately turned and left.


    Song Xiaoyu knew that what he said with his mouth was the least convincing. He had to take action and do something to satisfy Jiang Ning and let him see his sincerity.


    Although Jiang Ning did not agree, Song Xiaoyu confirmed one thing.


    This Jiangning is so powerful that it shocks people!


    Even if it feels past, Jiang Ning doesn''t have a frightening aura on his body, but he doesn''t dare to despise it at all. Just getting close to Jiang Ning makes him nervous, inexplicably nervous.


    Even though, his psychological quality is excellent.


    "Song family...it seems that I have to do something to prove myself."


    Song Xiaoyu left Shenghai.


    He would never let go of an opportunity like this. He must seize this opportunity before others know to seize this big ship.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about Song Xiaoyu''s sudden visit.


    But he knows that Song Xiaoyu is a smart person, an ordinary person, who can look at the direction of the wind and use the wind to let himself take advantage of it, while a smart person can see the situation clearly, follow the direction of the wind, and make himself a gust of wind.


    wait and see.


    The current focus is still the development of the Lin Group, and the real growth of Lin Yu.


    This is what Jiang Ning cares most about.


    Otherwise, after waiting for the Lin Group to go north, it is not easy to deal with that girl who makes people headache.


    Jiangning went upstairs, Lin Yuzhen and the others had just finished talking. Seeing her smiling face, it was obvious that she had gained a huge gain from Yanzhe Yiyi and Pa Yiyi.


    "Mr. Ho, let me send you back."


    Lin Yu really smiled, "Su Yun, you send Mr. He downstairs."


    "okay!"


    Su Yun said, "Mr. Ho, please here."


    Jiangning walked over and nodded to Mr. He: "Mr. He walks slowly."


    He walked up to Lin Yuzhen, looked at Lin Yuzhen''s happy expression, couldn''t help but smile.


    "How about it, it''s a great harvest."


    "Um!"


    No one in the office, Lin Yuzhen wrapped Jiang Ning''s neck, "I really have to thank Sister Yali, I don''t know how to open the situation without her help."


    When the Lin Group entered the Shenghai market, products alone were not enough. She knew this very well.


    Several people introduced to her by Gao Yali all solved this problem perfectly.


    The cooperation and cooperation in all aspects from channel business to distributor, as well as promotion and advertising, can make the Lin Group get twice the result with half the effort.


    Not to mention, with the face of Gao Yali, the head of the Gao family, when it comes to cooperation, it is much smoother.


    Before ¡¡¡¡ came, Lin Yu was really prepared very well, of course she was happy that it went so smoothly.


    "It''s mainly because of your own charm. The face of others is face, but if you can''t help everyone make money, and you can''t give others benefits, how can you talk about cooperation?"


    Jiang Ning said with a smile, "Don''t belittle yourself, my wife is the best."


    "Thanks husband!"


    Lin Yu really sipped on Jiang Ning¡¯s face, "I am more and more confident now!"


    She insists on treating people with sincerity and using her sincerity to let others feel that business is business, and it does not have to be life and death, but can achieve a win-win situation and make the entire industry bigger and stronger.


    Lin Yu has always thought so, and has always worked hard in this direction.


    Jiang Ning was about to reach out and hug her, and kiss her again, Lin Yuzhen had already escaped from his arms.


    "I have to record all the details that I just talked to Mr. He, and straighten it out."


    Lin Yu really picked up the pen and started to write, his attention suddenly shifted away, as if he had forgotten, Jiang Ning was still there.


    The Lin Group moved quickly.


    Lin Yuzhen made a plan the night before. Based on Mr. He¡¯s opinion, he formulated relevant and feasible standards. The next day, it was handed over to the company¡¯s professionals for further revision and correction.


    Then two meetings were held in succession to determine the next product strategy of the Lin Group, which is to position the Lin Group in the Shenghai market with the goal of establishing domestic industry standards!


    If this matter can be completed, it will be a huge improvement for the Lin Group in the Shenghai market.


    may even create a contribution that is difficult for others to copy!


    Lin Yu is really serious and devoted 100% of her energy.


    As long as she is sure that she can do one thing, and the effect after doing it is excellent, then she will do her best, not to mention, with Jiang Ning''s support.


    The news soon came from Shenghai Market.


    made many people in the circle talk about it.


    "Have you heard that, the new Lin Group, who has just entered the Shenghai market, tried to set the industry standard. Who do they think they are?"


    "It''s really too arrogant, the industry standard, we have used foreign products for decades, who dares to say that our own things have exceeded the foreign standards?"


    "They are overpowering, and in the end, I am afraid it will be nothing and nothing!"

 Chapter 596： resistance

    For decades, industry standards have always been formulated by people abroad, because their products represent the world''s top strength.


    They have the final say about everything, and even the domestic use of their standards requires payment of patent fees.


    There have always been only foreign products that have entered the domestic market to seize the market, frantically suppressing the living space and development opportunities of domestic products. No one has ever been able to resist strongly.


    Even, gradually everyone got used to it. Even domestic manufacturers blindly favor foreign brands, thinking about eating their leftovers, and dare not want to set their own industry standards.


    Now, the Yibaxizhizheyifu Yilin Group has stepped forward and publicly announced that it will set its own domestic standards and be higher than those abroad. What is available is cynicism.


    Many channel merchants have been shaken, and people have called in succession to ask whether the Lin Group wants to challenge the current industry standards.


    It seems that as long as the Lin Group does this, in their eyes, it is just a mess, causing them to lose confidence in the Lin Group in an instant.


    "The Lin Group is crazy, so lofty, this is tantamount to digging its own grave, and cooperating with them, I think it is very dangerous!"


    "It''s okay to challenge any foreign industry standards. Now, not all of the giant companies in the market are controlled by foreign funds, so why bother with the Lin Group."


    "If you break the cooperation with them, you are not afraid to offend the Gao family. I heard that the Lin group has a good relationship with the Gao family!"


    "Huh, the Gao family is very good in the underground circle, don''t even want to control the business in the underground circle? They don''t have the guts!"


    The resistance is getting bigger and bigger.


    In just a few days, the cooperation had already been negotiated, and all of them hesitated.


    Even if it is the face of Gao Yali, they will not give it anymore. After all, a person in the underground circle dare not openly influence their business on the ground circle.


    They only have one request, to make Lin Yuzhen give up on the development of industry standards, and honestly follow the way of others.


    Otherwise, cancel all cooperation!


    More than a dozen partners are sitting in the meeting room of the Lin Group and Shenghai branch at the moment.


    The atmosphere is a bit unpleasant, and the expressions on everyone''s faces seem to be tinged with anger.


    did not support or understand the practice of the Lin Group.


    "Mr. Lin, what''s the point?"


    Someone couldn''t help but say, "As long as you can make money, you can''t do it. Considering so much what to do, do you know how much you need to pay to establish a new standard? We can''t follow the Lin Group to take such a big risk!"


    "That''s right, although we need to pay a fee to borrow someone else''s standard, it is still within an acceptable range. We haven''t set a standard ourselves, and others don''t recognize it!"


    "Even consumers only look to foreign standards, so why bother with money?"


    They all spoke a word, wanting Lin Yuzhen to cancel the decision he made.


    Because it is meaningless, time-consuming, costly, and thankless.


    Even if it fails, the loss is not just money. If the product''s best sales opportunity is missed, I am afraid that new foreign products will follow. Then, what will they compete with?


    This Shenghai market will be snatched away by competitors for the first time!


    "Mr. Lin, you are still young. I understand you have a lot of ideas, but they can''t be unrealistic."


    "It is good to be ambitious, but to seek truth from facts, IMHO, with the current strength of the Lin Group, thinking about this is a complete dream!"


    Seeing Lin Yu really did not speak, the words of many people gradually became more intense.


    Even, someone patted the table.


    "Mr. Lin, if you don''t cancel the decision, then we can only terminate the contract and cancel all cooperation! I will continue to sell foreign brands as an agent. I can''t do your new products of the Lin Group!"


    "Yes! Cancel cooperation! We can''t take risks!"

 Chapter 597： Made me look bad

    The meeting room suddenly became noisy.


    These partners can only be regarded as mid-stream in Shenghai, and the top-level channels and sellers are all acting for foreign famous brands.


    A newly-emerged company like the Lin Group, even if it releases an explosive model, they will not be shaken. After all, in their eyes, this is not a grade thing at all.


    "It''s all quiet."


    Gao Yali, who was sitting on the side, couldn''t help but speak.


    "Everyone is here to talk about things, please be calm, President Lin will not force you."


    Her meaning is also obvious, she also won''t force anyone.


    The Gao family has full deterrent power in the underground circle, and everyone naturally wants to show some face, so as not to offend and trouble.


    It is related to the development of their own business. No one wants to bow their heads easily. What''s more, no matter how powerful people in the underground circle are, they dare not intervene in the business of the underground circle.


    Can it be impossible to force people to do business?


    "Miss Gao, it''s not that we don''t give you face, but President Lin''s decision is really wrong. We can''t just lose a precious opportunity to make money."


    "Make money! Make money! Making money is the most important thing!"


    Several people shook their heads, disappointed.


    I thought that cooperating with the Lin Group could make a fortune, but I didn¡¯t think that Lin Yu really didn¡¯t know what was going on in his head, and what he wanted to do with his own industry standards.


    This thing is not thankless.


    Lin Yuzhen never spoke. She sat there, Wu Yi listened to everyone talking about their thoughts and demands.


    She knows very well that everyone wants to make money, and only wants to make money. She also understands that as a business, profit is the first goal.


    But she knows better that if she wants to make money and wants to make more money, she must first make the plate bigger and the cake on the plate bigger, so that she can eat more and eat more.


    But now, everything is being held by others!


    People say that if your product does not meet international standards, your product can only be reduced to a second-rate product, which cannot be compared with those brands.


    Why?


    Why is it that you are not inferior to others, but you have to listen to others to judge at will.


    Why can someone else be both a player and a referee?


    Why!


    Lin Yu is really unsatisfied.


    She glanced at Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning didn''t speak, just nodded, and told her with his eyes, let''s do it, everything, there is him.


    Lin Yu really felt firm in his heart.


    "Everyone!"


    She stood up, "Please be quiet."


    The meeting room is quiet.


    "I know what you said, this is a thankless thing, and it may even ruin business opportunities because of it,"


    She said seriously, "I also know that everyone is under a lot of pressure when starting a business. Making money is the primary goal. Otherwise, I can''t explain it to shareholders or employees. I know all this!"


    Someone nodded, thinking that since Lin Yuzhen knew everything, why did he make such a decision.


    Isn''t it good to make some money with peace of mind? You have to challenge foreign brands and their standards. Why bother?


    "But have you ever thought about a problem,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "The standards are set by them, and the products compete with everyone. They say that ours is not good, and it is only suitable for second-rate products. They sell one thousand, but we can only sell three hundred. Are they worse than them?"


    "In this way, the money you make is a lot less out of thin air? Don''t you feel bad about these?"


    "If the domestic industry wants to develop, we must have our own right to speak. Otherwise, we can only eat what others eat leftovers. Can you be satisfied with this kind of leftovers?"


    "Wait until one day they won''t let you eat the leftovers, what do you do? The life and death of this enterprise must be in our own hands!"

 Chapter 598： Reality

    In the meeting room, it became quiet again.


    Lin Yu really said, and they all understand it.


    Satisfy?


    Who will be satisfied?


    They were even angry and unwilling, and some people also resisted, but what happened?


    all ended in failure.


    Even Mr. He, who has been in the industry for more than 30 years, still failed to do it. He could only retire with regret.


    Now Lin Yu really does what she says, she''s just crazy, it''s impossible to succeed!


    "Even if it is leftovers, it can at least make us eat three points full. If you want to go your own way, those giant brands will not let you go easily. They will immediately start to push the new products of Lin Group into the abyss! "


    One of them shouted angrily, "You Lin Group can afford to lose, but I can''t afford to lose!"


    "Since you want to persist, I must cancel this cooperation!"


    After speaking, the man got up, with a disappointed face, and left the meeting room directly.


    "In this case, we can''t cooperate anymore, Miss Gao, President Lin, please forgive me."


    "Sorry, we can''t take risks with you, we just want to make money."


    One by one stood up and left the meeting room. In just a few minutes, there were only five channel dealers left in the meeting room.


    They sit there, thinking, hesitating.


    Because of this decision, they may be overwhelmed!


    "Mr. Lin, sorry."


    Finally, the five people stood up, looked at each other, and shook their heads, "I hope Mr. Lin can think about it, and don''t make the wrong decision just because he is young."


    The meeting room is empty.


    More than a dozen partners, none of them are left at the moment.


    There is no doubt that they really have no confidence in Lin Yu, and even think that Lin Yuzhen''s move is undoubtedly seeking his own death.


    It is obvious, ruining the great situation, throwing the money into the sea, and ditching.


    They collectively said that they would terminate the contract and dissolve all cooperative relations, in order to put real pressure on Lin Yu and make her realize the reality.


    What is reality?


    Making money is reality!


    What is clearly profitable, must it be wasted?


    Go and do those thankless things.


    Everyone knows the need to have their own domestic industry standards, but it is too difficult to achieve this, at least for them, it is simply impossible to accomplish.


    Instead of wasting time and energy to do it, it is better to make some money safely, even if it is to pick up some leftovers from others, so what?


    It''s a little bit to earn a little!


    They know that young people have dreams and want to do a big business, but Lin Yu is really a young man after all. It is unrealistic to dream of things like this, and people want to return to reality after all.


    They believed that Lin Yu would really succumb.


    At this moment, in the meeting room, only Lin Yuzhen, Jiang Ning, Gao Yali, and a few executives of the Lin Group were left.


    She was still standing there, looking at the partner''s seat, empty and silent.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything to comfort him, it was Lin Yuzhen''s own choice, and she needed her to stick to it.


    And he will always be a firm supporter behind her, as long as Lin Yu really wants to do it, he will support it to the end.


    "Mr. Lin,"


    An executive said, "Shall we continue to do this?"


    "want!"


    Lin Yu really didn''t hesitate at all, and said directly, "This matter is fixed, it must be done, and we can''t help it because of resistance, we immediately gave up."


    "As long as this can be done, the Lin Group can transform and have the opportunity to become a truly large enterprise and make our own brand!"


    She firmly said, "I believe that there is nothing wrong with this road!"

 Chapter 599： Ambitious

    "Okay! President Lin decides to do it, then we will do it!"


    "Yes! The Lin Group has never backed down, we believe in President Lin!"


    "Please rest assured, Mr. Lin, I will wait and try my best!"


    Several executives immediately expressed their attitude.


    They have been in the Lin Group for a long time. They have seen how the Lin Group has grown from a new company to today. This is not only because of the unremitting efforts of Lin Wen and Lin Yu, but also the result of the efforts of the entire Lin Group.


    Such a big family, once united, how powerful it will burst out, even they themselves feel shocked.


    "Well, since the partners have given up, we will figure out a solution for this one."


    Lin Yuzhen made a decision immediately, "Notify other department executives that I plan to prepare a new department to be responsible for this matter, and wait for the meeting to discuss."


    "Yes!"


    The executives immediately went to prepare.


    Lin Yu really sat down, she turned her head and glanced at Gao Yali.


    "Sister Yali, I''m so sorry to make you embarrassed."


    The reason why those partners can agree to cooperate with the Lin Group so quickly is because many of them are giving Gao Yali face.


    Now because of the Lin Group''s product strategy, it is a little unpleasant, and Lin Yu is really embarrassed.


    "It''s all right, don''t be embarrassed,"


    Gao Yali smiled, "It''s just that I think they will regret that they missed an opportunity to transform them."


    Of course she can see that Lin Yu really wants a huge market, not just this Shenghai, even more than just a product, but a change of rules!


    Lin Yu''s vision has really increased, and her vision has widened. What she wants to do is also very understandable.


    In Gao Yali''s heart, she really admired her.


    Because not everyone dares to jump out of their comfort zone and pursue a higher level.


    "If you have any needs, please tell me at any time, tell me, don''t see outsiders, you know."


    "Um."


    Gao Yali got up and left. She knew Jiang Ning was there and there would be no problem.


    In the conference room, only Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning were left.


    "My decision is right."


    Lin Yuzhen is not asking Jiang Ning if she is right this time. She believes that the choice she made is correct, and it is the most wise decision based on the future development direction of the Lin Group.


    "Um."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "My wife, you can''t be wrong."


    "I will do it."


    Lin Yuzhen said again, she took a deep breath and cheered herself up, "My husband, I''m busy, I''m afraid I won''t be able to accompany you more during this time."


    Jiangning nodded.


    "Don''t have grievances."


    "Will not."


    "I''m done, I will compensate you."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu really returned to the office to prepare for the next work.


    Jiangning didn''t bother. He knew that Lin Yu had really grown up and became better and better. This was what he wanted to see.


    The Lin Group will become stronger and stronger, and Lin Yuzhen will become better and better.


    Soon, Lin Yuzhen made a formal notice to terminate the contract with all the partners, and the sales channel of the Lin Group suddenly became zero again.


    It seemed that he had returned to the original point in an instant. In this huge market, the Lin Group suddenly recovered to the state of being alone, alone and helpless.


    The news spread out quickly, and many people were gloating and felt that the Lin Group was simply unhappy for themselves.


    If you don''t make any money you can make, if you have to get some industry standards, you will definitely suffer a big loss.


    Challenge the international famous brand, Lin Group, is not yet qualified!


    There are all things that are said outside, no matter how unpleasant things are, but Lin Yu is really unaffected, she has become more determined, because she knows that the more slander is, the more it proves that her choice was not wrong.


    this moment.


    Shenghai is a landmark high-rise building, inside the top-level office.


    A young man sitting on the boss chair with his bipod on the desk, Si Er Wu Di, Lu Shan Wu Wu Ling didn''t mind the wrinkles of the high-end trousers.


    "What is the origin of the Lin Group? Behind it, is there foreign capital? Or, has the background of the northern family?"


    "No, Mr. Chen, I checked. The Lin Group is just a company that came out of a small city. Recently, it has had better luck and hit the wind. It has developed very rapidly. They may be a little inflated, and I am afraid they may not recognize themselves. "


    sat in the palace, looked up at his secretary, and shook his head.


    "You can''t say that, the Lin Group''s idea is right."


    He smiled, "If we can have our own domestic industry standards, it means that our domestic products can have the right to speak internationally. Their ambitions are really big."

 Chapter 600： Supremacy

    "But this is impractical."


    The secretary said seriously, "Apart from those international brands, Lin will not have the slightest chance. Even domestic counterparts will not support it. No one wants to jump out of their comfort zone and give up the money they have."


    This is an endless loop. If you want to make money, you have to pick up people''s teeth and eat what others have left. This is also a strategy of foreign brands, but it is always effective.


    Because no one is willing to give up their vested interests!


    Even if he Chen Gong, as the Shenghai general agent of the international famous brand Sri Lanka, praises the Lin Group, but he still won''t give Lin a chance!


    Chen Gong smiled. Of course he would not let the Lin Group succeed, otherwise he, the general agent, would probably not be able to bear the consequences.


    He got up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked at his feet. He had occupied the market for many years, and his expression gradually showed a hint of playfulness.


    "This Lin Yuzhen, the general manager of the Lin Group, is really an interesting person,"


    Chen Gong seemed to be muttering to himself, "I want to see her."


    The secretary did not speak.


    When the Gao family held a cocktail party before, Chen Gong also received the invitation letter, but he didn''t even look at it, so he threw it into the trash can.


    Now, but you want to see Lin Yuzhen?


    "but not now."


    There was a hint of meaning in his eyes, and he turned to look at the secretary.


    "Let''s arrange it, just do what I just said."


    "Yes."


    The secretary nodded and walked out.


    Chen Gong still stood in front of the French windows, spreading his hands, as if embracing the entire Shenghai.


    "This entire market belongs to my Chen Palace. No one can take away a single cent. I want to give you some soup. You can only eat it. If I don''t want to give it to you, you won''t get anything. "


    This market, he has the final say!


    It¡¯s not that there are people who challenge themselves. After so many years, there have been several, but now they are?


    I don¡¯t know where to go.


    then.


    Lin Yu is really in the company. She has just finished a meeting and decided what to do next.


    "President Lin, just received a notice from the industry association that our new products of Lin''s did not meet the first-class standard, but barely reached the third-class, and can only be placed in the third-class [biquge520.co] product sales. ."


    Secretary Xiao Zhao was a little angry, "They are too much, just use their industry standards to crush us!"


    This is clearly a warning.


    The Lin Group wants to establish its own industry standards, so they use the standards to suppress it. They just want to tell Lin directly that there is no play.


    Lin Yu really seems to be prepared: "Well, I see, continue to plan online, and offline three categories will temporarily be placed in category three."


    "But..."


    Xiao Zhao is a little bit unwilling. Putting it in the third category will make consumers think that Lin''s products are two grades inferior to those big brands, and even the price is restricted.


    How is this competition?


    But seeing that Lin Yuzhen didn''t panic about Ailu Wuranshan, she didn''t say anything, so she immediately notified the arrangement.


    She walked to the door, Jiang Ning was sitting in her seat, and she opened the drawer to look for it: "Where are your snacks? How come you don''t buy snacks when you get to Shenghai, Xiao Zhao."


    "Brother Ning!"


    Xiao Zhao pursed his mouth and said aggrieved, "When is it all, you still have the heart to eat snacks!"


    "when?"


    Jiangning raised his head, "This is not just when you are eating snacks, take them out quickly, I''m bored."


    "Brother Ning, others have bullied President Lin, why don''t you care?"


    Xiao Zhao is anxious.


    In her heart, Jiang Ning is an omnipotent god. As long as he takes action, any problem can be solved. Who would dare to bully Lin like this, and Lin Yu really.

 Chapter 601： Believe her

    "Is the rain really anxious?"


    Jiangning turned over a packet of French fries, and was not at all polite, tearing open the package and eating.


    "No, no, President Lin is quite calm."


    "That''s not enough, she can solve it, I believe her."


    "why?"


    "She is my wife,"


    Jiang Ning gave Xiao Zhao a white look, "Do you think anyone can be my wife?"


    After finishing talking, he didn''t bother to pay attention anymore, and went downstairs with the French fries to find Wang Wei to make tea.


    Xiao Zhao watched Jiang Ning go downstairs in a daze, only to react for a long time, Jiang Ning made a lot of sense!


    Lin Group''s products are judged as three types of products by foreign industry standards. They are two grades behind those international brands. This makes Lin''s new products suffer a major blow instantly!


    In the offline sales channels, Lin¡¯s new products were put into the three types of sales columns one after another, and the exposure was almost reduced to a minimum.


    Especially there is no channel for more than a dozen partners. Lin''s new products lack sales channels. The scattered stores are not franchised stores. Only in the corner can you find Lin''s new products.


    This seems to touch the land of Wu Diwu, and it has already announced that Lin''s new product will be eliminated.


    "As I said, the Lin Group did it to find its own way. The standard is that people have the final say. He still challenges others. A word from others can make them fall into hell!"


    "Fortunately, I canceled the cooperation in time, otherwise all the products will be smashed in my hands, and I will lose money!"


    "Hey, the controllers of the Lin Group are really confused. They broke a good hand. That Lin Yu is really, too stupid!"


    There are many people talking and talking outside, and there are more people gloating.


    They are all saying that the Lin Group made a wrong decision. It is obvious that it can take a place in the Shenghai market with new products, even if it is impossible to get too much, but it is definitely not a problem to make a lot of money.


    Can Lin Yu really?


    A wrong decision will ruin everything!


    Many partners are fortunate that they broke off their cooperative relationship with Lin in time, otherwise they will be targeted by those big brands, and their future lives in Shenghai will be sad.


    No matter what it said outside, how ugly it was, Lin Yu really ignored it.


    She insists on doing her own thing.


    If the offline is not possible, she opened the online sales channel and established the Lin Group''s self-operated channel to sell the products of the Lin Group.


    As for the offline, she invested the cost to let the staff go to the street to promote, give it away for free, guide the use, the activity is very strong!


    In just a few days, the consumption of funds has reached more than ten million!


    But the effect is still not obvious.


    "Lin Yu is really stupid. I don''t have much money to spend? Hahahaha."


    "People are making money, and she has to spend money. It''s too stupid. The Lin Group is probably going to be unlucky this time."


    "If you think it''s free, someone will use it? What people look at is the industry standard!"


    People in the Lin group were angry when they heard these words, but Lin Yuzhen was still calm.


    "The standard is not fixed. The quality of the product is the most convincing. I believe in Lin''s products. Therefore, I also believe that consumers are not fools. They can feel it after they use it."


    Lin Yu really did not stop, and continued to persist. The Lin Group''s branch in Shenghai, under her leadership, also persisted, ignoring the cynicism outside.


    She did not complain to Jiang Ning, nor did she seek Jiang Ning''s help, she silently insisted on her decision without stepping back.


    One day, no effect.


    Two days, still no effect.


    Three days, still the same,


    There are more and more ridicules outside, and the more sarcasm is said, the more ugly.


    Even, someone is betting on how long the Lin Group can survive. It may not be long before the Lin Group will burn money like this. Not only will Lin have to get out of the sea, but may even go bankrupt!


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about all this. He would not interfere with normal business competition. He believed Lin Yuzhen and believed that she was fully prepared.


    Finally, on this day, something happened.

 Chapter 602： Speak with strength

    A post on the Internet suddenly attracted everyone''s attention.


    The author of the ¡¡¡¡ post is a well-known blogger who specializes in live broadcasts of beauty makeup. She often tries out the products of major brands and uses her personal feelings to tell others what the actual effect of this product is.


    She saw online rumors about the Lin Group¡¯s new products, and tried to buy them and used them. Unexpectedly, the effect was not inferior to those of the big brands.


    Even for people like her who often put on makeup, it has the effect of improving the skin and alleviating skin fatigue.


    That kind of relaxed feeling, she didn''t know how long she hadn''t felt it.


    A post instantly detonated the Internet!


    Completely seeking truth from facts, with reasonable and evidence-based explanations, objective and fair, and attracted many users, all of whom followed replies.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s hard to say clearly about the effect of this product. You can only feel it if you try it yourself. I believe that many consumers have a scale in their hearts. In addition, I have done something about the corporate culture of the Lin Group. With a certain understanding, I believe that such companies will use the strictest standards to build their products and be responsible to consumers as well as to themselves!"


    For this passage, I don¡¯t know how many people liked it.


    Those who originally supported the Lin Group¡¯s new product were aggrieved because this product was judged to be a three-category product.


    Closed ground, zero ground, land closed ground, at this moment, it is like finding a catharsis, I can''t help it anymore.


    Is the product good, don¡¯t they know it?


    Why should foreign standards be used to judge?


    Why do they say what they say, such a good product, the price is still affordable, it can only be regarded as meeting the three standards.


    Those so-called big brands, those big brands that claim to meet the first-class standards, do not feel that they have any advantages!


    "I support Lin''s!"


    "The same effect, Lin''s products only cost less than half of the price, why should I buy those foreign brands?"


    "The standard they said must be correct? It is all in their own interest!"


    Public opinion is everywhere, and there is even more controversy on the Internet.


    The popularity of the new products of the Lin Group immediately rose.


    Lin Yu was really moved by this.


    A finished product can be felt by someone after all.


    Speaking with strength, she has always insisted on this path. As long as her products are good enough, she can definitely impress consumers, prove her strength, and set her own standards!


    The whole Lin family became more energetic, more active and hardworking.


    And Jiang Ning, sitting in front of Wang Wei, calmly drinking tea.


    "Brother, are you kidding me?"


    At such a critical time, the products of the Lin Group are showing signs of counterattack. Will Jiang Ning choose to do this?


    "Um."


    "Yu really has nothing wrong with his thoughts. Speaking with strength is the right way, but the market is sinister and other methods are needed to assist."


    Jiang Ning said, "She, a girl, can''t do such a thing, naturally I will do it."


    Wang Wei took a deep breath and tied his thumbs up.


    Jiangning really loves Lin Yu, which is really admirable.


    "Don''t worry, I''m good at this kind of thing, and I will do it all."


    Wang Wei went to do it immediately.


    Soon, another voice appeared on the Internet.


    accused that well-known blogger for taking Lin''s money and deliberately saying kind words to Lin''s new products, and strongly condemned Lin''s new products for failing to meet international standards, and he didn''t even have the qualifications to be listed!


    When this voice came out, it instantly aroused anger in the crowd!


    Especially the well-known blogger, he was so angry that he posted five or six Weibo in a row, reprimanding the public relations teams of other brands, and spitting his mouth.


    said that they were worried that Lin''s products would surpass them, so they forcefully suppressed Lin''s.


    Public opinion is everywhere, controversy, invisibly, like a big hand, constantly discrediting Lin''s and killing Lin''s products, which do not meet international standards and require them to remove all products from the shelves.


    The harsher you say this, the more angry you are.


    Even Lin Yuzhen couldn''t help it.


    "Who the **** is that, so bad, must pour dirty water on our Lin?"


    "It''s too much!"


    She was biting her lip. She had always been calm, but now she really doesn¡¯t know what to say, "I have been talking about international standards. We don¡¯t recognize this standard!"

 Chapter 603： Or, go and beg her?

    Wang Wei, who sat opposite, lowered his head and dared not speak, gave Jiang Ning a peek.


    Jiangning seemed to be a okay person, sitting there calmly.


    "Indeed, this kind of person is too disgusting, thinking that this way, Lin can give way, it''s impossible."


    He also nodded solemnly to comfort Lin Yuzhen.


    Wang Wei couldn''t help but put his thumbs up in his heart. Jiang Ning''s trick was really... dark enough!


    The voice of public opinion is getting louder and louder, and the response is getting stronger and stronger. There are more and more people supporting Lin''s products.


    Orders for online sales are skyrocketing every day. Many beauty bloggers have stepped up and used their influence to fight against the so-called international standards.


    They are the people who are most familiar with these products. Now it is hard to come up with a good product with high quality and low price in China. Why should they be suppressed by those big brands?


    Why!


    In just a few days, the reputation of Lin''s products has risen sharply!


    rave reviews!


    Lin¡¯s online sales are too busy.


    and offline.


    In a store, a few young girls are college students at first glance. They don''t have enough financial strength. What they need most is this kind of good products at low prices.


    "Boss, don''t you have Lin''s new product?"


    "Lin''s? We have no stock, but we have a big brand, Slanka..."


    Before the boss finished speaking, a few female students shook their heads and left.


    "Such a good thing is not sold. Let''s go to another place."


    The boss was startled, what wave is this all today?


    I always ask about Lin''s products.


    He thought for a while, and immediately called the superior distributor to ask if there was any Lin''s goods. This is a business opportunity!


    This kind of thing happened in various stores throughout Shenghai.


    is the endorsement of Lin''s products because of its high quality and low price. Not to mention, this product is the endorsement of the big star Ye Qingwu, and it is also recommended by more than a dozen beauty bloggers!


    Especially ordinary white-collar workers, college students, this product is completely tailored for them.


    More and more people are consulting in offline stores and suggesting merchants Lin''s products. This has caused more than a dozen channel merchants to be overwhelmed for a while.


    Lin''s products, unknowingly, became popular again. No one seemed to care about them. Lin''s products only reached the three-category standard.


    The faces of several dealers are a bit ugly.


    They got Lin''s cooperation first-hand, and they were able to sell Lin''s products as an agent at the first time, but now, they simply can''t get any source of goods.


    Such a huge market, that''s all money!


    "Or, give Mr. Lin, make a call? I beg her lord not to remember the villain?"


    Several dealers were sitting there, their faces all ugly.


    It was them who united to cancel the cooperation, it was them who threatened Lin Yuzhen and gave up his own ideas.


    Now the products of the Lin Group continue to grow in popularity, obviously because the quality of the products is indeed good, and consumers are looking at it. This is a huge business opportunity!


    Not to mention, this product is proven by the market, and they all know how popular it was in the Southeast region.


    I thought that Lin would be forced down by those big brands according to international standards this time. If it is not yet popular, I am afraid that it will die soon.


    What about now?


    can''t stop it!


    A good product is simply unstoppable!


    They can foresee that the products of the Lin Group will definitely be popular in Shenghai¡¯s market, because the Lin Group has taken a different path. Lin Yu¡¯s path is really amazing!


    "beg!"


    A dealer can''t sit still.


    This kind of business opportunity is fleeting.


    If they are not sure, they will really regret it for a lifetime.


    And those big brands are expensive, and most people may not buy a set a year, but what about Lin''s products?


    Good quality and low price!


    is aimed at ordinary class consumers, that is a massive sinking market.


    Which city does not have the most consumers like Erranshan Yiwu Lingluguan?


    Just increasing sales can bring huge profits.


    "I will go to Lin''s now!"


    "I''ll go as well!"


    "Let''s all go!"


    No one can sit still. If you miss this opportunity, the big brands they represent will not be sold, and you will suffer even worse.


    More than a dozen people soon arrived at the downstairs of the Lin Group''s Shenghai branch, but they couldn''t get in.


    The person at the front desk stopped and smiled and said, "How many have appointments? President Lin is very busy. If there is no appointment, I am sorry, we will not see him."


    "Please inform us, saying that we are all distributors and are willing to sell Lin''s new products as an agent. We have many offline stores!"


    "Sorry, our company does not consider cooperating with others for the time being."


    The front desk smiled, "If there is nothing else, please leave first."

 Chapter 604： Shoot yourself in the foot!

    A dozen dealers are really anxious.


    Lin Yu is really gone behind closed doors.


    But they have nothing to do. After all, they gave up first, and they threatened Lin Yuzhen with this. It is impossible for anyone to not be angry.


    "Go to the Gao family!"


    Without any hesitation, more than a dozen people went to Gao Yali again, and wanted to ask Gao Yali to talk about favors and continue to cooperate with Lin.


    But Gao Yali just sneered: "The opportunity was given to you a long time ago. You didn''t cherish it. You regret it now? It''s too late!"


    She drove everyone out directly, this kind of wind blowing on both sides, selfish guy, she regretted introducing it to Lin Yuzhen!


    at the same time.


    Lin Group, a self-operated sales network, has been established.


    Like a web, one point at a time was spread out. In just one day, six franchised stores were opened at the same time, selling online and offline at the same time, with the same products, the same quality, and the same service.


    Lin Yu is really the second step, officially started!


    For a time, the market became hot again!


    Lin¡¯s self-operated sales store is very popular, and it seems to have triggered a climax of sales.


    More and more people use it, and there will be better and better reputation. As long as the product quality is guaranteed, Lin Yuzhen will not worry at all that his decision will be wrong.


    What she is aiming at is sinking the market. It is the most common and most obsessive masses who need high-quality and low-cost products.


    The standard she set is not to increase the market price, not to make more money, but to open up the entire market and make the plate bigger without being restricted by everyone.


    This first step is to completely gain a foothold in Shenghai Market. The second step is to establish Lin''s Group self-operated stores. The third step is to start building, which belongs to its own industry standard.


    Lin Yuzhen sat in the office, looked at the revised plan in front of him, and took a deep breath.


    She raised her head and looked at Jiang Ning who was sitting there, biting her lip.


    "Do you guys who are good at business operations also have talents in your gang?"


    Jiang Ning helped her change this plan!


    Even some of the key steps were proposed by Jiang Ning. If you follow your previous ideas, you can achieve results, but it will definitely not be as smooth and fast as it is now.


    "My wife is really smart, I just asked a friend of our beggars, so I made the changes, the effect is not bad."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said.


    "I have to challenge those big brands before that..."


    "It''s all cover-ups, blindfolds."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    "The people of Black Lin''s products on the Internet..."


    "I arranged it. By the way, it was made by Wang Wei. If you are upset, ask him to settle the account."


    Jiangning still smiled.


    Lin Yu really doesn''t know what to say.


    Jiang Ning was calm, drinking tea and eating snacks in the office every day. In this silence, he didn''t even do it himself. Feeling the past, there was no intervention at all, so this biggest problem gradually opened a hole.


    And she only needs to follow this opening to do it, and it will be solved!


    Lin Yu really took a deep breath: "Husband, I suddenly feel that there is no sense of accomplishment anymore."


    "Nonsense."


    Jiang Ning walked over, put Lin Yuzhen in his arms, and kissed her on the forehead, "You get me, it is the greatest sense of accomplishment."


    "Then what''s next?"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "This third step, is your idea different from mine again?"


    "Naslanka secretly joined the industry association to define Lin''s products as three types of standards. How can we fight back in this matter?"


    Lin Yu really had an idea in her heart, but she still wanted to ask Jiang Ning to take a look.


    Because of this guy, he always has different ideas from others.


    "I think they are right."


    Jiang Ningdao, "According to our own standards, the quality of this product only meets the three standards, isn''t it?"


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning truly, without speaking for ten seconds.


    After a long time, she bit her lip, and then she ignored nothing, wrapped her hands around Jiang Ning''s neck, and bit down!


    "You badass!"


    After a while, Lin Yuzhen blushed and jumped down, "These, you thought about it right from the beginning, right? You have been guiding me to this way of thinking!"


    She only reacted now.


    Jiang Ning dug a huge hole for the opponent, let alone the opponent, even she, it was only now that she heard Jiang Ning say this, that she suddenly realized.


    "My wife is smart, the next thing depends on your wife''s performance."


    then.


    Sri Lanka Shenghai headquarters, top floor office.


    Chen Gong stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows with a complicated expression on his face. The three axes of the Lin group walked within his expectations every step, but the result was unexpected.


    Especially, Lin directly positioned their products in the sinking market and directly faced the lowest and most ordinary consumers, which caught him by surprise.


    He suddenly knew what it means to lift a rock and hit him in the foot.


    "Lin Yuzhen, you are so amazing!"

 Chapter 605： Steal the Dragon and Turn the Phoenix

    Chen Gong never thought that Lin Yuzhen''s trick had deceived himself.


    The Lin Group has announced that it wants to change industry standards and establish its own domestic industry standards, even at the mercy of it, cutting off the cooperative relationship with the channel vendors that have managed to get online.


    Such a big handwriting makes people think that the Lin Group insists on making its new products meet the first-class standards and directly compete with those international brands!


    How about actually?


    This is just a cover!


    Lin Yu''s real goal is to quickly occupy the sinking market of Shenghai, targeting the most ordinary, lowest, and largest consumer groups!


    "I really don''t know whether to call you smart or cunning, Lin Yuzhen."


    Chen Gong shook his head, his face was a little surprised, and a little unconvinced. He didn''t expect that he would be deceived by the Lin Group.


    got into the opponent''s trap so easily.


    This is something he has never happened before in shopping malls for so many years.


    The two opponents had not met yet, and he was defeated in this battle.


    Now, the new products of the Lin Group have occupied a huge share of the sinking market. It can be said that the entire Shenghai cannot find a rival.


    Slanka, a major international brand, is not a market at all.


    What they do is high-end, targeting the high-end consumer group. The price is high, but the sales volume is far less than the sinking market.


    After all, in this world, ordinary talents will always be the main body.


    Chen Gong is a little unhappy, not because the Lin Group''s products have achieved good results and turned the situation around, but because people like himself should not be deceived by Lin Yu''s simple blindness.


    This is like a shame.


    In his eyes, Lin, who was obviously vulnerable, used an international industry standard to completely beat his opponent, and even played with himself.


    "Mr. Chen, I really didn''t expect that Lin Yu was really capable, and I didn''t see it at all."


    The secretary was also exclaimed. No one noticed the fact that he just turned the dragon into the phoenix. Until now, the result has come out. Chen Gong reacted again and it was useless.


    "Lin Yuzhen is going to hold a press conference tomorrow?"


    Chen Gong asked blankly.


    "Yes, give some explanations for Lin''s new business, self-operated stores."


    Secretary took a deep breath. Lin''s move is rare in this industry. Instead of cooperating with dealers, he chose to sell offline in self-operated stores and cooperate with online e-commerce.


    This model has never been seen before.


    "Call me reporter Zhang."


    "Yes."


    The secretary retired immediately.


    Chen Gong paced back and forth in the office, thinking for a while.


    He walked to the desk and took out a business card, which he got from a dealer.


    "Toot..."


    Chen Gong didn''t hesitate, he dialed the number immediately and made a decision. He has never been muddled.


    "Hello, I am Lin Yuzhen."


    There was a voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Hello,"


    Chen Gong''s tone is low, full of mature man''s breath, "Mr. Lin, I am Chen Gong, the general agent of the Silanka brand Shenghai."


    Hearing the name? Flicking Xiling Ailu? Lin Yu really knew who the other party was.


    International big brand, Silanka''s general agent in Shenghai!


    The person who secretly classified the products of the Lin Group into three standards!

 Chapter 606： Time to fight back!

    "Unexpectedly, President Chen would call me,"


    Lin Yu really calmly said, "Why, does Mr. Chen have any suggestions for our Lin''s products?"


    Chen Gong listened to the nice voice on the phone, raised the tripod on the desk, and laughed.


    "Mr Lin is angry, right,"


    He said lightly, "Because I asked people in the industry association to set the Lin Group''s new products into three types of industry standards?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak.


    "According to the current international standards, Lin''s products can indeed only reach three categories. I am not to blame for this."


    Chen Gong said, "However, I have a way to make Lin''s products a first-class standard, but I don''t know if Lin is interested?"


    "Really, Mr. Chen is a good way to listen."


    Chen Gong is straight to the point.


    "One of the makers of this industry standard is our Sri Lanka head office. It is demanding and I think Mr. Lin can understand that I am not targeting the products of the Lin Group."


    Chen Gong disdainfully said, "I mean, none of the domestic products are of sufficient level to reach the first-class standard!"


    This is to tell Lin Yuzhen directly that not only the products of the Lin Group are rubbish, but all the domestic counterparts are rubbish.


    No one can pull it out and fight with these major international brands!


    "But there is a way, but it can be done."


    He laughed, "As long as the Lin Group becomes a sub-brand of Silanka, then President Lin can claim to the public that your products are produced in accordance with Silanka''s standards. In this way, naturally Reached a class of standards."


    Lin Yu really listened, just want to sneer, Chen Gong is still thinking, put Lin under the banner of Sri Lanka?


    What kind of ambition is this!


    "Mr Chen is really humorous."


    Lin Yu said directly, "But this joke is not funny at all. If there is nothing else, just hang it up."


    "Mr. Lin, if you hope that the products of the Lin Group can always only meet the three standards, then this is a joke, you consider it."


    After speaking, Chen Gong hung up the phone.


    He sneered. There are many ways to deal with the Lin Group. Just the industry standard alone can kill Lin!


    Lin¡¯s products can only be used in the sinking market and cannot enter the high-end market. Lin¡¯s Group wants to develop, it is tantamount to a congenital defect, and it will never become a major international brand!


    And Lin''s future goal, isn''t that true?


    strangled Lin''s throat, and he had nothing to do. Chen Gong knew this very well, but it seemed that Lin Yu was really smart enough, but not sophisticated enough, and didn''t know how to weigh the gains and losses.


    "Mr. Chen, reporter Zhang is here."


    The secretary led a man with black-rimmed glasses and walked in.


    "Mr Chen."


    Chen Gong waved his hand to let the secretary go out, then called reporter Zhang to sit down, and poured him tea with a smile on his face.


    "Xiao Zhang, this time, I need your help to do something. As for the remuneration, it is double the last time. You should know what you should do, right?"


    Hearing these words, the reporter''s eyes lit up. He didn''t make less money for this kind of money!


    On the other side, Lin Yuzhen, who put down the phone, just thought it was a little funny.


    Chen Gong suddenly contacted himself, asking Lin Group to become a sub-brand of Sri Lanka?


    Where did he come from? I am confident that I will serve the land in the air.


    "You didn''t agree, this guy, I''m afraid I will use some means,"


    Jiang Ning heard it completely, his face was neither happy nor angry, and there was no mood swing at all. After all, he had expected this method a long time ago, "I suddenly looked forward to it."


    Lin Yu really took a look at Jiang Ning.


    The press conference to be held tomorrow is Jiang Ning¡¯s idea, because Jiang Ning said that someone will definitely make trouble, but at the same time, that is the best time for the Lin Group to fight back!

 Chapter 607： Youre right

    The press conference started on time!


    There are a bunch of uninvited reporters and media who have actively invited, the Lin Group¡¯s product this time has indeed triggered a lot of public opinion, and many media want to seize this hot spot and report further.


    Especially, the Lin Group itself has its own topic, and the distinctive corporate culture is enough to attract people.


    Lin Yuzhen, as the keynote speaker, explained the problems related to Lin''s products, and at the same time repeatedly assured that Lin''s products, as long as there are quality problems, Lin''s is absolutely responsible for the end.


    Her aura is amazing, and her gestures exude a unique charm.


    is completely different from Lin Yuzhen, who is in front of Jiang Ning.


    Lin Yuzhen, who has entered the working state, seems to be a workaholic, serious, focused, responsible, and meticulous.


    Jiangning loves it the more I look at it.


    "Next, friends from the reporters have any questions, you can ask questions."


    Lin Yu really smiled, and glanced at the crowd of media reporters below.


    "I have a question to ask!"


    Among the crowd, a man wearing black-rimmed glasses immediately raised his hand and shouted, "I would like to ask, since Lin wants to start his own brand in Shenghai, the products of Lin Group, according to international industry standards, only However, it barely reaches the third category. Does such a product have the ability to enter the high-end market?"


    This question is a bit sharp.


    It can even be said that there are some provocative meanings? Wu Ai Lu Yi Zhe Wu cover?.


    Everyone knows that Lin wants to establish his own domestic industry standards, but this reporter seems to be picking things up and directly tells Lin''s troubles now.


    If Lin can''t solve it, or propose a solution, doesn''t it mean that today''s press conference is completely in vain?


    Having said so much, even the most basic problems cannot be solved, so what development is there to talk about.


    "The Lin Group must enter the high-end market!"


    Lin Yuzhen said one word, sonorously, "But, it''s not this product."


    "As far as I know, this is Lin''s best-selling product at the moment, and it represents Lin''s best technical level. Could it be said that the international industry standard is wrong?"


    The reporter asked questions again. In his words, Lin Yu really dug several holes.


    If Lin Yu really said that his judgment was wrong, he would completely and openly challenge the international industry standards. When the time comes, it is not just a big brand called Silanka that has to deal with Lin.


    And if Lin Yu really said that his judgment was correct, he would admit that the Lin Group¡¯s product level is only up to three categories!


    is really sinister!


    Several other executives sitting on the side stared at the reporter, wondering which media it was, and they clearly came to look for things on purpose.


    Want to make Lin Yu really make a fool of himself in front of the public.


    "You''re right."


    How can I think that Lin Yuzhen''s face is light and breezy, without a trace of anger, and smiled, "This new product of the Lin Group really only meets the three standards."


    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar!


    No one thought that Lin Yu would admit it so easily.


    Does that mean that the products of the Lin Group can only enter the sinking market, and are not qualified to compete with those international brands to compete in the high-end market?


    "Because, in my Lin''s own industry standards, the same is true."


    Lin Yuzhen''s second sentence made the audience suddenly quiet again.


    "The Lin Group has its own industry standards, and it is also a standard that will be promoted to domestic use soon,"


    Lin Yuzhen said loudly, "Our new product currently only meets the three-category standards, not because our technical level is only three-category, but the consumer group targeted by this product is suitable for the three-category standards."


    "Since we have established the corresponding industry standards and cannot reach the corresponding technical level, how to evaluate it? I think you, as a layman, will not understand this question."


    Lin Yu''s words directly blocked the reporter''s mouth.


    He asked again, that is, the layman asks the insider, it is simply a trick, no matter what it says, there is no convincing.


    Lin Yu''s real meaning couldn''t be more obvious. The reporter thought he had dug a hole for Lin Yu. Unexpectedly, Lin Yu really did jump down, but in that hole, he dug a deeper hole and pit him in!


    "The reputation of this product is obvious to all. In terms of quality and product effectiveness, it is not inferior to those big brands. In this case, those big brands that meet the international first-class standards, I am afraid they only meet our Lin''s third-class standards. ."


    This is Lin Yu''s real purpose!


    As soon as she said something, almost all the reporters turned their eyes to Reporter Zhang.


    The look in his eyes was clearly questioning, thinking that he was arranged by the Lin Group to deliberately sing the double acting!

 Chapter 608： Fall into the abyss

    How much money is this **** charge, the cooperation is so good.


    The reporter''s face suddenly changed, and he was really fooled by Lin Yu!


    With these few questions, he fell into the trap step by step, and indirectly raised the standards of the Lin Group to a higher level than the international standards!


    The first-class international standard only meets the third-class Lin Group. What does this mean?


    This shows that the so-called first-class standard brands are not even comparable to Lin''s third-class products with high quality and low price!


    Reporter Zhang felt that Lin Yuzhen''s slap made him blush, and the carefully prepared trap put himself in.


    How can I explain to Chen Gong this time?


    "Do you have any questions?"


    Lin Yuzhen was still calm, and asked with a smile.


    Where did reporter Zhang dare to ask, he was afraid that he would be teased by Lin Yuzhen again, so he realized that Lin had already prepared!


    "There is no problem, then today''s press conference is over. The Lin Group will launch the first class of standard products within three months. When the time comes, please appreciate it."


    After speaking, Lin Yuzhen got up and left.


    The flashes were constantly on, and every report was issued quickly, causing another sensation in the major media.


    Looking at the latest report, Chen Gong''s expression is a bit ugly this time.


    With a sullen face, he turned his head to look at reporter Zhang standing there, sneered again and again.


    "I asked you to dig a hole for Lin Yuzhen, but you went to cheer for her?"


    "No, I don''t have Mr. Chen!"


    "Someone said, how much did you charge Lin''s money? How much better than what I gave!"


    Chen Gong roared.


    "I do not have!"


    Reporter Zhang was trembling with fright, "I did everything according to your requirements!"


    "Hehe, did it as I asked?"


    Chen Gong walked into Reporter Zhang, raised his hand and slapped him without any kind of politeness. He roared directly, "You made the big brand Silanka only meet the Lin''s three standards, do you know what this means! "


    His eyes are about to burst out, and he is furious, "This means Lin Yu is really going to succeed!"


    "You are such an idiot!"


    Chen Gong was trembling with anger.


    What a Lin Yu is really, too cunning, this press conference is not for the Lin family, but deliberately for him.


    He wanted to dig a big hole for Lin Yuzhen and Lin at the press conference, but where did he think that this press conference was the hole Lin dug for him!


    He took the initiative to jump down!


    was teased by Lin Yuzhen again and again, especially someone he had never seen before, which made Chen Gong annoyed: "Lin Yuzhen! Do you really think you can grab something from my mouth to eat? Dreaming!"


    If he can''t win this round, I am afraid he will become the laughing stock of the industry!


    The general agent of ¡¡¡¡ Tangtang international brand, but lost to a woman from the south, where can Chen Gong swallow this breath?


    He was about to find a way when the phone rang suddenly.


    glanced at the number, Chen Gong''s expression changed slightly, and he immediately connected the phone.


    "Hello, President!"


    Chen Gong was a little nervous. If something like this happened, the news must have reached the headquarters soon.


    is related to the reputation of the brand, this is no small matter!


    "I have heard about Chen, Shenghai, you did a good job."


    Chen Gong was taken aback, the president praised himself?


    "From today, I will give you a long enough vacation until you find a new job."


    But the next sentence made Chen Gong feel as if he had fallen into the abyss!


    "President! President!"


    He didn''t finish his words, and the phone was hung up.


    Is the impact of this incident that big already?


    Chen Gong didn''t feel that he would lose so badly!

 Chapter 609： Southern Business Goddess

    He lost once, he still has a chance, and he can win another round and drive Lin out of the Shenghai market.


    Furthermore, even if the Lin family has a foothold in Shenghai, what about it?


    After all, they can only do low-end brands, and they can''t threaten them. How could the president call himself to fire himself.


    But soon, Chen Gong understood.


    Now on the Internet, all major media are rushing to report, comparing the new products of the Lin Group with the international brand of Sri Lanka.


    Compared from various aspects, the results found that the so-called products that only meet the Lin Group''s three standards are not inferior to this international brand!


    Slanka, a major international brand, is like a reference, which completely sets off the new products of the Lin Group.


    Slanka brand headquarters, how can you not get angry?


    This was completely used by others. It was used as a tool, and Chen Gong didn''t even know it.


    The brand influence of the Lin Group is increasing, and the sales of products continue to increase. Many people are looking forward to the updated products of Lin¡¯s, which are said to be able to meet the first-class standard.


    There is no doubt that the internal standards of the Lin Group are far higher than the so-called international industry standards.


    After all, compared with the international brand of Silanka, the same effect and the same level are only comparable to the Lin Group¡¯s three standards.


    Chen Gong almost vomited out blood in one mouthful. From beginning to end, it was basically a game aimed specifically at high-end brands like them!


    Several other big brands did not jump out, but he couldn''t help it because he was greedy!


    He also wants to take this opportunity to annex Lin''s brand, and then expand his own commercial market. Wherever he thinks, he has already become the prey of others!


    He lost, he lost too badly, just like a mouse being teased by a cat, until the end, he suddenly realized.


    Once the news came out, many people immediately admired Lin Yuzhen, the business goddess from the south.


    Take one step and look at three steps. It turns out that the Lin Group had already set up the situation before entering the Shenghai market and was fully prepared.


    Lin Yuzhen even designed a hole to use those international brands as stepping stones to allow the Lin Group to gain a firm foothold in the Shenghai market!


    This kind of business talent is amazing!


    The goddess of commerce, the goddess of commerce in the south, Lin Yuzhen, this is a world famous!


    The matter? Close Yifu [Penquge 5200www.bqg5200.co] Shi Lingyiyi? The more it spreads, the more exaggerated it is, Lin Yu is really about to be a myth.


    "Have you heard? This Lin Yuzhen from the Lin Group, that is a business prodigy that is rare in a century!"


    "No, this battle is really beautiful. I can''t get into Shenghai because of the Lin family. I didn''t expect this to turn over and step directly on Sri Lanka''s head! Do you know Sri Lanka? Brand!"


    "This game is exquisite. I didn''t expect that Slanka''s general agent was cheated. He is not stupid, he is greedy, he deserves it!"


    "Sure enough, she is the goddess of business. She is so minded and admirable. How did she come up with such a move?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the whole Shenghai, and everyone felt incredible. How did Lin Yu really come up with such a commercial method.


    Lin Yu is really wondering about this question too.


    How did she come up with such a method? It seems that Jiang Ning has been guiding herself step by step, right?


    She didn''t know how she became the business goddess of the South.


    Jiangning eats snacks every day except for making tea. Lin Yuzhen does all the things. She has meetings, she plans, she does research, and even goes to the streets to inspect self-operated stores.


    Ke Lin Yu really knew that in many key steps, Jiang Ning secretly guided himself so that he would not make the slightest mistake.


    Until the last moment, when the whole game broke open and everyone suddenly realized, Lin Yuzhen came to understand.


    Such terrible wisdom, is this really your husband Jiang Ning?


    "Southern business goddess, I like this name."


    Jiang Ning seems to have nothing happened, "My wife, you really deserve your name."


    Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning like a spy, walked around him twice, and looked at him seriously.


    She always feels that there is a trace of conspiracy.


    Lin''s development is like a legend, and her battle has become famous because of it, and has extremely far-reaching influence in the entire business community. This is not something ordinary people can do.


    "Frankly explain!"


    Lin Yu really snorted, "What is your purpose!"


    She can''t see it anymore, these are all under Jiang Ning''s control, then she is really stupid.


    "Have you heard another name, the Northern Business Goddess?"

 Chapter 610： Take you to defeat her!

    Jiangning pretends to be a mysterious way.


    Lin Yu was really taken aback, and nodded immediately.


    That name is truly worthy of its name, and it is a title that all women in the shopping mall really admire.


    When she was still in college, she had heard of the goddess of business in the north. That woman is definitely the first person in the domestic business community!


    And now, suddenly becoming the southern business goddess, Lin Yu was really dumbfounded.


    How can I compare with that woman.


    "She''s Long Linger,"


    Jiangning looked at Lin Yuzhen, "She also said, it''s not me who won''t marry."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Yuzhen''s expression was stunned. She suddenly understood that Jiang Ning had told her before that someone would come to grab her husband, and that the woman was very good, probably the best woman at present.


    So, it was the business goddess from the north?


    She is not Jiang Ning who will not marry!


    Lin Yu really felt a tremendous amount of pressure in an instant. If it were that woman, that woman besides awe and admiration, how could he compare with her.


    "My husband, I seem to be better than her."


    Lin Yu''s eyes are a little red, and his face is even more aggrieved.


    She was a little scared for the first time, afraid that Jiang Ning would really leave her and be snatched away by other women!


    "who said it?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and said every word, "You are the southern business goddess, you are not worse than her northern business goddess!"


    "I want to take you to the north to defeat her!"


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning dumbfoundedly.


    Go to the north and defeat the woman called a business wizard?


    "husband¡­¡­"


    "You have no confidence?"


    Jiangning asked, "Then I will be abducted by others."


    "have!"


    Lin Yu is really anxious, "I have! I won''t let you be abducted by others!"


    She hugged Jiang Ning''s waist, as if she would be abducted when she let go.


    Jiangning couldn''t help laughing.


    He hugged Lin Yuzhen tightly, and said in his heart, no one in this world can separate the two of them, not even the king of heaven and I!


    The news spread quickly, not to mention that someone secretly brought the news to the north deliberately.


    Suddenly, a business goddess appeared in the south, causing a sensation in the entire business circle.


    North, Linglong Group!


    can be said to be an Optimus pillar in the north!


    In just five years, the founder Long Linger started from scratch and built a terrifying business empire.


    In more than a dozen industries, they have occupied the top spot, and no one can shake it!


    Long Ling''er''s name is like a high god, so other people can only look up and worship, and they don''t even have the courage to get close. This kind of genius puts huge pressure on those of the same age in the north.


    But who knows, Long Linger feels lonely.


    Linglong Group Building, with a full 100 floors, is a landmark building in the north of Dizhewuyizherluer.


    There is a stone dragon head on the top of the building, with a vigorous aura. There are dragon scales carved on it on the building, and there is a strong aura that makes people feel more pressure just to see this building.


    On the top floor of the building, in front of the huge French windows, a woman stood there with her long hair tied up, her face full of heroism, and a professional attire, completely showing her figure.


    That kind of aura, even across the tempered glass, makes people unafraid.


    "Southern business goddess,"


    Long Linger''s face was calm. For so many years, few people seemed to be able to see her smiling, like a piece of ice for thousands of years, always a cold expression, strangers, "Unexpectedly, there will be a southern business goddess. "

 Chapter 611： accepted

    "President Long, this is touted by the outside world, where is there anyone in the world who can be compared with Mr. Long?"


    The secretary was a bit disdainful.


    She has been with Long Ling''er for five years, and she saw this in front of her with her own eyes, who was only twenty? Lu Lingdi was covering her mind? How did a five-year-old woman build a terrifying business empire!


    This is definitely a business genius like no one before and no one to come. Let alone Long Linger, even if it reaches one ten thousandth of her, he is considered an absolute elite.


    Now I heard news that a southern business goddess suddenly appeared in a small city in the south. She thought it was a bit ridiculous.


    I''m afraid, those people in the south don''t even know the title of Goddess of Business. Long Linger has used it, so no one can use it anymore in this world.


    "You can''t say that,"


    Long Linger said lightly, "This time the Shenghai brand battle, the one called Lin Yuzhen, is indeed very beautiful. Take one step and look at three steps. Before entering Shenghai, you are prepared. This is not what ordinary people can think of. ."


    "Especially, the traps she set, nine of the top ten brands, are her goals. As long as there is one set, the round will survive. It can be said that the success rate is extremely high."


    "But why does she know that someone will enter the game?"


    The secretary was a little unconvinced.


    "Because of human nature,"


    Long Linger said, "This is the most brilliant place to make people''s hearts a battlefield. The competition in the industry is all about life and death. Local brands must rise. Those international brands will not allow such things to happen. Therefore, Someone will definitely enter the game, depending on which one is unlucky."


    The secretary suddenly said that the sentence of putting people''s hearts on the battlefield, this kind of deep-seated words, is not something that ordinary people can see.


    It seems that the southern business goddess does have some abilities.


    But, it''s still not enough to compare with Long Linger, it''s not in the same class at all!


    "Step by step, deceive the opponent into the game, and the blindfold is also very good, even if it is entered, I am afraid that it may not be able to react, clever, really clever."


    Long Linger rarely praises people, but today he has praised a lot of words in succession.


    This kind of game has no effect on the average mediocrity. It is aimed at the elite, self-righteous and smart people. It can be said that it is a good match.


    is indeed brilliant.


    She was suddenly a little curious about what kind of person, what kind of temper, and how did the southern business goddess think of such a situation.


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    Long Linger said.


    "Dong always seldom praises a person like this."


    The secretary is a little surprised.


    "Yes, standing high for a long time makes it easy to feel lonely. I also hope that someone can talk to me, but ordinary people, who dares to approach me and who is qualified to approach me?"


    She shook her head, "Okay, you go down and work, and you have news from the south, please tell me at any time."


    "Yes."


    The secretary stepped back.


    In the office of two hundred square meters, only Long Linger is left, and he feels very lonely in the past.


    She was standing in front of the French windows, looking at the business territory she had laid down, but her face was not at all happy.


    "You, where did you go again, to avoid me."


    Long Ling''er looked in a daze, "You can''t escape, in my life, it''s not you who don''t marry! No one wants to take you away from me!"


    "I don''t care if you are a wealthy abandoned son, or a big man, even if you are a tramp, my Long Linger, I will marry you, no one can change."


    She was thinking, the phone rang, and when she saw the number, Long Linger frowned immediately, and a hint of impatientness appeared in her eyes.


    She didn''t want to answer, but the phone kept ringing.


    "Stop calling me, marriage is impossible with me."


    The phone was connected, and Long Linger said directly, "Either, I will cut off the relationship with the Long family, or you should stop interfering in my affairs. I said, this life, it is not him who will not marry."


    She was really angry.


    As a member of a wealthy family, in many cases it is simply involuntary and has no right to choose.


    Especially, she is a woman. If she did not build her own business empire, her destiny would only be the same as other people, becoming a bargaining chip for family marriage, marrying someone she doesn¡¯t like, or may not even know. , To get married and have children, and spend a lifetime.


    "Ling''er,"


    On the other end of the phone, the tone was majestic, but not the slightest anger, "I am calling you today, not to ask you to get married, but to tell you that the family does not oppose you to marry him now, the man you identified as a child."


    Long Linger, who was about to hang up, was shocked, suspecting that he had heard it wrong.


    "What did you say?"


    There was a tremor in her voice, "You said, the family agreed with me to marry him? Marry him, a wealthy and abandoned son?"


    For so many years, she didn''t know how many times she had quarreled with her family, and she almost broke off the relationship several times. The family didn''t agree with it. Today, how could she suddenly agree.

 Chapter 612： not related

    "Yes, my family agreed."


    On the other end of the phone, the tone was still calm, "I won''t be blocking you, and I won''t ask you to marry. It''s up to you to find him."


    After speaking, the phone hung up.


    Long Ling''er held the phone, but did not respond for a while.


    She bit her lip, thinking that she had misheard, maybe it would be an illusion.


    The family agreed?


    Even if that **** is a wealthy abandoned son or a tramp, they all agree to marry him?


    Long Ling''er''s face suddenly added a touch of joy!


    "Jiangning!"


    She was a little excited, "I will definitely find you!"


    After finishing speaking, Long Linger seemed to have changed a person, took the clothes and bag, and immediately ran out of the office, completely different from the calm atmosphere before.


    The staff outside the office were all stunned.


    When did they see Long Ling''er in such a hurry?


    In this world, I am afraid that there is nothing else at all, let Long Ling''er be like this.


    at the same time.


    ½­¼Ò.


    Jiang Daoran returned, and secretly began a series of actions.


    He did not expect that Sheng Hai had another disturbance, and this time, Lin Yuzhen made it. A subtle layout directly allowed the Lin Group to completely lay the road for the future.


    And Lin Yuzhen also became the business goddess of the South.


    All this, how could he escape his eyes.


    "Are everything arranged?"


    Jiang Daoran asked.


    "Patriarch rest assured, everything is done."


    Jianghai respectfully said, "The situation on Shenghai''s side is also stared at and will be reported at any time."


    "The actions of the Lin Group this time are indeed very beautiful. They used a two-to-one approach to make the battlefield with people''s hearts. Miss Lin is really amazing."


    "Hmph, you don''t need to praise her in front of me, can''t I see that it was the brat who helped?"


    Jiang Daoran snorted, "But even so, Lin Yu is really good enough, I''m very satisfied."


    Jiang Hai smiled, afraid to speak.


    He really wanted to exaggerate Lin Yu''s truth in front of Jiang Daoran. If Lin Yu was really helpful last time, he might have died.


    This favor alone, as long as there is a chance, Jiang Hai must pay it back.


    What''s more, Jiang Daoran went to the East China Sea to meet with Lin Yuzhen''s parents, which made him a lot more satisfied with Lin Yuzhen, the girl, moreover, not only would he not hinder Jiang Ning, but he would fully support him.


    Even if Jiang Ning doesn''t appreciate it.


    "Patriarch!"


    Outside the door, the housekeeper walked in quickly. Seeing Jiang Hai was also there, he nodded and said, "Miss Long is here."


    Jiang Daoran frowned slightly.


    Why is she here?


    "Let her? Cover her attendance with Ershi Yiai? Come in."


    Jiang Dao sat there lazily, while Jiang Hai respectfully stood aside.


    "Uncle Jiang!"


    Long Ling''er walked in, the expression on his face was completely different from when he was at the company, smiling and full of joy.


    "Ling''er, why did you want to see me this old guy today?"


    Jiang Dao smiled, "Sit down, Jiang Hai, pour tea."


    "no need."


    Long Linger smiled, "I haven''t been to visit Uncle Jiang in a long time. I just passed by today, so I wanted to come in and see Uncle Jiang."


    She sat down and hesitated for a moment, seemingly embarrassed.


    "Uncle Jiang, I want to ask you, Jiang Ning...has he got any news?"


    This sentence, she doesn''t know how many times she has asked Jiang Daoran.


    For so many years, no one knows where Jiang Ning has gone, what identity he is, and where he is now except for Jiang Daoran who has met Jiang Ning.


    Before, Long Ling''er would come to Jiang''s house whenever he was free to see if Jiang Ning was back, although she knew that the probability of Jiang Ning returning to Jiang''s house was extremely low.


    "Huh, how will I know the news of this kid."


    Jiang Daoran heard Jiang Ning¡¯s name and snorted, "He has nothing to do with my Jiang family a long time ago."

 Chapter 613： Cant hide

    "Ling''er, the marriage contract when I was a child was set by the elders of the two families, but after that happened, the marriage contract was also terminated. You don''t have to worry about it. Besides, Jiang Ning is just an abandoned son of a wealthy family. Not on him."


    There are four top giants in the north. Even though Jiang Daoran was married back then, the Jiang family is still the last of the four top giants. How would the Long family be willing to let Long Linger marry a wealthy abandoned son?


    There is no one, more realistic than these so-called wealthy families!


    "My dad agreed!"


    Long Ling''er couldn''t hide his happiness, "The family agreed and won''t stop me anymore. If I want to marry Jiangning, I must marry him."


    "Uncle Jiang, can you tell me where he is? I''ll go find him."


    Jiang Daoran looked startled, and a complex light flashed deep in his eyes.


    He glanced at Jiang Hai, Jiang Hai''s expression was also serious.


    "Your dad agreed? Huh, it''s really rare,"


    Jiang said, "Jiang Ning was kicked out of Jiang''s house, and he came to cancel the marriage contract the next day. Why do you agree to it again? I''m afraid it will comfort you temporarily."


    "Besides, where is Jiang Ning, I don''t know whether that brat is dead or alive, I don''t care, have you forgotten, he wants to kill me!"


    Long Linger did not speak.


    That was Jiang Ning''s only appearance in the north for so many years, to avenge Jiang Daoran.


    was expelled from the rich, living on the street, and even lost his mother because of this. How could Jiang Ning not report such hatred?


    But Jiang Dao is not dead, and Jiang Ning is missing again.


    Jiang Daoran glanced at Long Ling''er. It was really hard to imagine. But when he was three years old, he was kissed by Jiang Ning. This girl swears that Jiang Ning will not marry in this life, even if Jiang Ning was later driven out of the Jiang family and became a wealthy man. Zi, living on the street, she still doesn''t change her mind.


    "For so many years, do you know what Jiang Ning has become?"


    He sighed, and asked Long Ling''er.


    "He may become very bad, become very ordinary, maybe...has a wife long ago, and may even be dead."


    Jiang said, "Do you still want to marry him?"


    Long Linger''s face changed.


    "impossible,"


    She frowned slightly, "He won''t change, I will find him, marry him, and no one can take him away!"


    Long Ling''er got up, knowing that Jiang Daoran couldn''t find whereabouts, nodded politely, and left.


    Watching Long Ling''er leave, Jiang Daoran still had Long Ling''er''s firm eyes in his mind, and he felt a little troubled.


    is not only because Long Ling''er insists on marrying Jiang Ning, but also because Jiang Ning¡¯s identity may have been hidden and exposed!


    Otherwise, with the lofty vision of the Long Family, how could he agree to this marriage that was cancelled a long time ago.


    "Patriarch, I''m afraid, the Long Family already knows."


    Jiang Hai warned, "Someone has revealed the identity of the young master."


    Jiang Dao did not speak, just a lazy appearance, disappeared in an instant, replaced by a deep and strong.


    Jiang Ning¡¯s identity was exposed, and there were even more people staring at him.


    Who can get Jiangning is like a tiger with wings, and may even soar into the sky!


    If they can''t get it, then they will never let others get it!


    No one wants to see the strength of the opponent improve by leaps and bounds, right?


    The most effective way is to kill Jiang Ning once and for all!

 Chapter 614： Shame

    Of course, this is the worst possible.


    Others may not have thought of this, but Jiang Daoran is not an ordinary person. His vision is very accessible, and he knows that in this north, there are not only hidden dragons and crouching tigers, but also hidden terrible characters in the secret!


    Jiang Daoran has a serious expression, making Jiang Hai nervous.


    "Patriarch, master, is there any danger?"


    He followed Jiang Daoran for many years, and looking at Jiang Daoran¡¯s expression, he knew that the situation was a little troublesome.


    "Don''t worry, his identity, besides you and me, there are probably no more than three people known in the entire North. The Long Family is just a guess at best,"


    Jiang said lightly, "As for the other houses, hum, they are the same, just guess."


    Jiangning¡¯s identity will not be easily leaked, but those who have hands and eyes open to the sky can still find some clues.


    If it''s just a guess, then they will definitely try and prove it.


    Jiangning, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to be in trouble.


    "Don''t worry about him,"


    Jiang Daoran snorted, "If you don''t let him suffer a bit, this brat doesn''t know how difficult it is to survive in this north, so we can do our own thing."


    "Yes!"


    Jianghai responded immediately.


    He knew that Jiang Daoran would make big moves, and all he could do was to do his best to execute Jiang Daoran''s orders.


    ¡­¡­


    Shenghai.


    Lin Yuzhen became famous after a battle, and was known as the goddess of southern business, which made Lin''s products continue to skyrocket!


    The speed of market expansion directly shows explosive growth, which is amazing.


    It can be said that the Lin family has a firm foothold in Shenghai. As long as they maintain this rhythm, they will work hard in this international metropolis. In the future, they will use this as a pedal to jump out of the country and become a multinational corporation. It''s difficult.


    Things are settled, Lin Yu is really relieved.


    After fighting for more than a month, Lin Yu really never rested.


    Jiangning took her, soaked in the hot spring comfortably, had another meal, and hugged her to sleep well.


    Wake up the next day, Lin Yu is really full of energy.


    "I''m going back."


    In Jiang Ning''s arms, Lin Yu was really lazy, and her hair was a little fluffy. She didn''t care at all, and kept rubbing Jiang Ning''s chin.


    made it? Shanyiyilu Yishizhai close? Jiang Ning is itchy.


    "I miss my mother''s cooking."


    Jiang Ning sighed, "I can go home."


    "You are a greedy cat!"


    Lin Yu really snorted, "Get up, find Qingwu to have a meal, let''s go back, Mom said that we have prepared good things for us in the evening."


    She was like a kitten, she got out of Jiang Ning''s arms, jumped out of bed, stepped on slippers, picked up the phone on the table, and called Ye Qingwu.


    "Toot¡ª¡ª"


    The phone rang several times, but no one answered it.


    "Huh? Is Qing Wu busy,"


    Lin Yu really hung up, "Call again later, let''s change clothes first!"


    As she said, she pulled Jiang Ning up and pushed him to wash.


    at the same time.


    Ye Qingwu is in her home. She hasn''t come back for almost half a year.


    Her face was not very good. She stood for half an hour without moving. In front of her, there was a man who was not too tall, but was very strong, dressed in a practice suit, and was sorting out the training equipment on the ground. .


    He didn''t seem to see Ye Qingwu at all, and directly treated her as air.


    "If you don''t speak anymore, I will leave."


    Ye Qingwu said, "You don''t want to see me anyway, so why call me back."


    After finishing speaking, she took a deep look at that figure and turned to leave.


    "Hmph, you dare to go, don''t recognize me as my dad in the future!"


    Yeshan finally spoke, full of anger.


    was really angry at Ye Qingwu''s entry into this line. From the first day on, he was resolutely opposed.


    He doesn''t know much about the entertainment industry, but what he heard proves that it is not a good industry, it hides dirt and is filthy!


    If you don¡¯t find a good job, you have to show your face to sing, and sing and dance in front of tens of thousands of people.


    Especially, Ye Qingwu¡¯s concert some time ago was very popular!


    The crazy look of tens of thousands of listeners at the scene made Ye Shan even more unacceptable.


    "Where did I lose your face?"


    Ye Qingwu''s shoulders trembled slightly, "Just because I like singing? Is this wrong."


    "That''s not a serious business!"


    Ye Shan said angrily, "What''s wrong with asking you to find a decent job? It¡¯s not good to have a stable life and find a good family to marry, a husband and a child?


    "Showing up all day, wearing weird clothes, what do you look like!"


    He was furious, "Do you know what your neighbors say about you? Isn''t it ashamed? It''s ashamed!"

 Chapter 615： misunderstanding

    Ye Qingwu shook his head.


    "Why is it embarrassing? I just sang. I never did a shame on you. I didn''t let go of my dignity. Where did I go wrong?"


    She smiled bitterly, her face full of helplessness, "You would rather believe what others say than your own daughter."


    "Is there a clean place in the entertainment industry!"


    Yeshan roared.


    There are a lot of people talking and talking outside, and they say that there are unspoken rules everywhere, in order to get resources, to be famous, to betray hue, and even dignity can be discarded.


    Even if Ye Qingwu insists, but there are so many bad people outside, would they easily let Ye Qingwu go?


    "have."


    Ye Qingwu responded, "My current boss takes good care of me and only allows me to sing and never asks me to do anything else."


    "Your boss?"


    Yeshan''s face changed suddenly.


    He walked quickly to Ye Qingwu, with deep eyes, staring into Ye Qingwu''s eyes, and said every word, "What boss? Male female, why does he take care of you so much?"


    Nothing to do with hospitality, absolutely no peace of mind!


    He is a man himself, and knows best how bad a man can be.


    "He didn''t do anything to me, you think too much."


    "Hmph, I haven''t done anything to you now, what about the future? He is kind to you, doesn''t he have any plans? You are too young!"


    Yeshan was angry and anxious, "Where is he, let him come to see me, I will let him terminate the contract with you!"


    Ye Qingwu thought it was funny.


    Why does his father always think of the entertainment industry so dirty? Indeed, before, maybe it was similar to what Ye Shan thought, but now it''s different.


    Her boss is Jiang Ning, Lin Yu''s real husband.


    is also extremely principled. An admirable person, he disdains the unspoken rules at all.


    With Jiang Ning''s excellence, if he really wants to play with the flowers, he doesn''t know how many women he will take the initiative to jump on it.


    "He is very busy, he has no time to see you."


    Ye Qingwu''s voice was very soft, and she waved her hand, "Okay, I don''t want to say any more, since you don''t want to see me so much, I will go now."


    She turned to leave, the phone in her bag rang again.


    Ye Qingwu just took it out to connect, and when he heard the voice of a man from the opposite side, Ye Shan grabbed it.


    "Are you Ye Qingwu''s boss?"


    "I''m."


    There was a pause for two seconds on the other side, and Jiang Ning''s voice came.


    "It really is you!"


    Ye Shan heard the affirmative reply from the other side, his face immediately sank, "What are you looking for Ye Qingwu for!"


    Ye Qingwu didn''t have a job today. As the boss, if he called Ye Qingwu early in the morning, he must have been uneasy.


    "Look for her to eat."


    Jiangning answered truthfully.


    I really didn¡¯t feel at ease!


    Yeshan understood it all at once.


    Eat first, then drink, what else will happen if you drink too much?


    Even if he is not young, he knows what the current social atmosphere is like.


    Fortunately, I ran into him today, otherwise Ye Qingwu would suffer a lot!


    "She is at home now, come and pick her up."


    Ye Shan has an urge to break Jiang Ning''s legs, he said with a calm anger, "Ye Shan Martial Arts Hall, you should find it."


    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone directly.


    Ye Qingwu was a little angry.


    "Dad, how can you do this, Jiang Ning must have something to find me."


    What is the tone of Yeshan?


    was completely questioning Jiang Ning, and directly regarded Jiang Ning as someone full of evil thoughts.


    But how could Jiang Ning be such a person? He has Lin Yuzhen, and he will only have Lin Yuzhen in his heart in this life.


    "Something? If you don''t go to work today, what can he do if he asks you?"


    Ye Shan snorted, "Wait for him to come, I will let him take care of the love? I know, my daughter, Ye Shan, no one can bully!"


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished, he hurried to the side to sort the sandbags again.


    When ¡¡¡¡ couldn''t help it, punch after punch on the sandbag, it shook.


    On the other end, Jiang Ning put down the phone and turned to look at Lin Yuzhen who was combing his hair.


    "Qing Wu is at home, it should be her dad who answered the phone, asking us to go to her house to find her."


    "her home?"


    Lin Yu really turned his head, "I haven''t been to Qingwu''s house yet."


    In fact, Ye Qingwu rarely mentioned her family, it seems that the relationship with the family is not good, Lin Yuzhen never asked.


    "Then let''s go find her."


    Lin Yu really looked in the mirror and looked again. Today''s hairstyle seems to be very beautiful, Jiang Ning has been staring at him.


    Two people took a taxi to Yeshan Martial Arts Hall. This place is a bit remote. In the old city, everywhere is a bit old. The plaque at the door is obviously often wiped and spotless.


    Jiangning stood at the door, looked up, and narrowed his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 616： Lets discuss

    Martial arts hall, this kind of place is really rare, especially in a prosperous metropolis like Shenghai.


    "ßËßËßË."


    Lin Yu really knocked on the door, "Is anyone there, I''m looking for Ye Qingwu."


    After a while, the door of the martial arts hall opened. Ye Shan stood sternly at the door. At first glance, he saw Jiang Ning standing aside, and then Lin Yuzhen.


    He couldn''t help but sneer in his heart.


    is still smart, didn''t come alone, but also brought a woman, thinking that I was so good to deceive?


    "Are you Ye Qingwu''s boss?"


    He didn''t look at Lin Yuzhen, but stared directly at Jiang Ning.


    "Well, it''s me."


    Jiang Ning thought it was a bit funny. This uncle didn''t seem to like himself very much. In the tone of his speech, there was always defensiveness.


    "Come in!"


    Ye Shan turned around and walked in, with his hands behind his back, and snorted, obviously not welcoming.


    Jiangning glanced at the truth with Lin Yu.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Lin Yu really stuck out his tongue and whispered.


    "Menopause."


    Jiangning Road.


    Two people walked in.


    The martial arts hall is not small, and the space inside is very large. In a city like Shenghai, where such a large martial arts hall can be built, Ye Qingwu''s family doesn''t think the conditions will be bad.


    Ye Qingwu was sitting there in the wide exercise room. Seeing that Jiang Ning and Lin Yu were here, his expressions were helpless.


    She didn''t even know how to explain it.


    "Yuzhen, you are here."


    Ye Qingwu stood up and walked over. Just about to explain, Ye Shan interrupted her.


    "You take this little girl into the back room and sit down."


    Ye Qingwu frowned, glanced at Ye Shan, and opened her mouth to say something.


    "Have you heard?"


    Ye Shan''s voice suddenly became louder.


    Ye Qingwu was a little angry. She felt that Ye Shan was so rude.


    "You, help me organize my training equipment!"


    Ye Shan was not at all polite, pointing to Jiang Ning and directly ordered.


    The stern face really frightened Lin Yu.


    She looked at Ye Qingwu, who was full of apologies.


    "Okay, I will help uncle tidy the utensils,"


    Jiang Ning didn''t care at all, and smiled and said, "Qing Wu, you can take Yuzhen into the house and sit down."


    Ye Qingwu cast an apologetic look at Jiang Ning, and couldn''t say much, so she had to take Lin Yuzhen into the back room.


    In the entire practice room, only Ye Shan and Jiang Ning were left.


    Ye Shan stared at Jiang Ning as if staring at a thief. His eyes were bad, full of anger and fierceness.


    But Jiang Ning was very calm, even smiling.


    "How do I collect these things?"


    Jiangning pointed to the knee pads and cushions on the ground, and asked with a smile.


    "Let it go."


    Yeshan casually pointed to the location of Ai Ling Ai Shan and Xi Yi Yi.


    Jiangning didn''t say anything, nodded, walked over and patiently sorted it out, and then placed it in the location designated by Ye Shan.


    Ye Shan just stared at the back of Jiang Ning''s head and snorted in his heart.


    "I know how to dress."


    He watched Jiang Ning start his hands and put all the scattered utensils on the ground in order, as if it was not his own guests who came here, so he called it at will.


    "All right."


    Jiangning was quick in his hands and feet, and quickly sorted out, always calm, without any trace of impatience.


    He could see that these scattered utensils on the ground were clearly thrown by Ye Shan on purpose.


    "And this wooden peg, help me move there."


    Yeshan said again.


    Jiang Ning still did not refuse, stretched out a hand, directly held up the wooden stake, and raised it to the side.


    Ye Shan''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    "Have you practiced Kung Fu?"


    He immediately asked, Jiang Ning can lift a handful of wooden piles of hundreds of catties, where are ordinary people.


    "It will be a little fist."


    Jiangning didn''t hide it.


    Denied in front of a man who opened a martial arts hall, and couldn''t hide it.


    "That''s great!"


    Ye Shan sneered in his heart.


    He squinted his eyes without any euphemism, reached out his hand, and hooked Jiang Ning: "It''s just right, let''s discuss it!"


    If this person who dared to think about Ye Qingwu is beaten to death, the anger in Ye Shan''s heart will not be relieved!


    He wants to let Jiang Ning know that Ye Qingwu is not so bully, she still has a dad who will protect her!


    Jiangning shook his head, and just wanted to refuse, Ye Shan had already moved!

 Chapter 617： Hidden deep!

    He was like a gust of wind, and his hand was a violent punch, directly hitting Jiang Ning''s shoulder.


    It''s quite reasonable to start.


    "boom!"


    Ye Shan punched out. He wanted to watch Jiang Ning scream and fly out, but he didn''t expect Jiang Ning to block it.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed Ye Shan''s fist. .


    "Uncle, my three-legged cat''s kung fu, I can''t help you fight, let''s forget it."


    "never mind?"


    Ye Shan snorted, and his eyes shrank suddenly, "Can you take my punch, dare you say it''s a three-legged cat kung fu, do you look down on yourself or me!"


    His punch only used 20% of his strength, but it was not something ordinary people could catch.


    This kid is hidden deep in front of you!


    The more so, the more he needs to know the depth of Jiangning!


    "Boom¡ª¡ª"


    Ye Mountain slammed on the foot, as if the bones were all loosened instantly, making a click sound, and immediately, his fist blasted out again!


    Boom? Shan Shi Er Wu Ai Shan Lu Ran?!


    This time, he used 40% of his strength!


    "boom!"


    Jiangning still blocked it!


    He stared at Ye Shan with a smile on his face: "Uncle, when you are old, it''s better not to be so angry."


    Yeshan was startled, and his face flushed slightly.


    Jiangning unexpectedly caught it again.


    How can this be?


    Forty percent of the strength, even a small capable person cannot easily receive it.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s expression, he didn''t make any effort at all.


    Ye Shan snorted: "Boy, hide it deep!"


    "Then take another punch!"


    Yeshan screamed, took a step back, and instantly bounced back again, punched out with a long punch, and there was a crackling sound. This time, the strength was 60%!


    His fist, like a phantom, seemed to move slowly, but it came to Jiang Ning in an instant.


    But Jiangning, still motionless!


    "boom!"


    Jiangning still put out a hand and stuck Ye Shan''s wrist, making it difficult for his fist to advance.


    Yeshan''s face was full of horror.


    looked at Jiang Ning in disbelief.


    This...Is this impossible?


    Have you missed it? impossible.


    His eyes changed in an instant, and there was a hint of surprise and excitement in the depths of his pupils, but the anger on his face remained unresolved.


    Ye Shan didn''t say a word, took two steps back, and took a serious look at Jiang Ning.


    immediately took off his jacket, a little under his feet, like a cannonball, rushing towards Jiangning!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    His strength has become more and more surging, from 60% to 70%, and in the end, it is not suppressed at all.


    played heartily!


    But Jiang Ning still did not retreat, waved his fists, his fists were fierce and domineering, even more crazy than Ye Shan!


    In the whole practice room, there is the sound of fists hitting.


    backyard.


    Ye Qingwu was a little worried about Jiang Ning when he heard the movement in the practice room.


    She wanted to go over and take a look, but was pulled by Lin Yuzhen.


    "Don''t go there, they must be fighting!"


    Lin Yu''s real face was still a little excited, "So your dad is so amazing!"


    In her impression, those who can fight with Jiang Ning must be masters, but she has seen with her own eyes that Jiang Ning will beat dozens of people alone!


    If she knew that even the master-level masters had died in Jiang Ning''s hands, I''m afraid she should be worried about Ye Qingwu''s father.


    "My dad has practiced boxing since he was a child, and he has been practicing boxing for almost 50 years."


    Ye Qingwu was a little worried, "I''m afraid he will hurt Jiang Ning because he has no sense of measure!"


    "Fifty years?"


    Lin Yu was really taken aback, how terrible it was.


    Hearing that Jiang Ning might be injured, Lin Yu really worried at once, and before Ye Qingwu could say anything, he rushed out.


    "boom!"


    In the exercise room, Ye Shan''s back was up and down, panting, and beads of sweat on his forehead kept rolling down.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, who was standing in front of his eyes, not even breathing disorderly. In addition to shock, there was a trace of unconvinced expression in his eyes.


    He has already used his strongest power, what does that mean?


    Others don''t know, but Ye Shan understands it himself.


    "Smelly boy!"


    He yelled angrily, raised his fist, and his whole momentum was overwhelming. He rushed towards Jiang Ning, punched out, and pierced Changhong.


    "Stop it!"

 Chapter 618： Did you kill it!

    Ye Qingwu ran over from the back room, and saw that Ye Shan was so cruel, and he was furious.


    "You are too much, how can you do this!"


    She rushed to Jiang Ning and blocked Ye Shan, "Are you injured? I''m really sorry!"


    Lin Yuzhen hurried to Jiang Ning, looked left and right, and found that Jiang Ning had no signs of injury, and then he was relieved.


    "Scared me!"


    Jiangning hadn''t spoken yet, Ye Shan flushed, full of unrest and grievance.


    Are you such a senseless person!


    He is a dignified elder, will he really start to hurt a younger one?


    Besides, even if you get hurt, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re hurting yourself!


    Lin Yu really doesn''t know him, but Ye Qingwu is his own daughter. He is helping her out and protecting her. She even blames herself?


    Yeshan was so angry that he wanted to curse.


    "Husband, you''re fine, I''m really scared."


    Lin Yu really patted the little heart, and let out a long breath.


    Ye Shan froze when he heard Lin Yu really call Jiang? Shut Fu Er Wu Ai Er Shu Wu Ning.


    "Are you his wife?"


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen.


    Lin Yu nodded really.


    "That Qingwu......"


    "It''s my good girlfriend."


    Lin Yuzhen smiled [Pencil Novel www.qbxs.me] and said, "Uncle Ye, this is Lin Yuzhen, did Qing Wu tell you?"


    Ye Shan''s brain buzzed, Lin Yuzhen, this name seems a bit familiar, has Ye Qingwu ever said it, he doesn''t remember it, but recently in Shenghai, I seem to hear this name often.


    She is this kid''s wife, what is the relationship between Ye Qingwu and this kid?


    "He is really just my boss. He protects me because I am a good sister Yuzhen. Do you understand now."


    Ye Qingwu knew that Ye Shan had misunderstood the relationship between him and Jiang Ning, a little helpless.


    "Fortunately, you didn''t hurt Jiang Ning, otherwise how would you tell me to explain to Yuzhen?"


    "They came to me because they were about to leave Shenghai. Before they left, they just asked me to have a meal. There was nothing serious. Why did you put such a heavy hand on it."


    Ye Shan listened to Ye Qingwu, sentence after sentence of reproach, that old face became more and more red.


    "Forget it, it''s okay, I''m just discussing it with Uncle Ye. Uncle Ye is measured and won''t hurt me."


    Jiangning glanced at Ye Shan, and suddenly felt a little sympathetic to him, and hurriedly opened the mouth to complete the game.


    He could see that Ye Shan had misunderstood the relationship between himself and Ye Qingwu, thinking that he was going to bully Ye Qingwu on the basis of his identity as the boss. This was to teach himself a lesson and disarm him.


    Hey, a serious old-fashioned middle-aged man who pets his daughter but is not good at expressing.


    Yeshan''s eyes are a little red.


    He has never been so wronged in his life like today.


    Injuried?


    Is he the one who almost got hurt?


    Jiang Ning¡¯s pervert, his strength is too terrible. He is an old boxer who has reached the level of a grandmaster, and he has no advantage in Jiang Ning¡¯s hands. If this is a fight, it will only be him!


    But the result, I have to be scolded!


    Where can I make sense here?


    "It¡¯s too late to go out to eat. Let¡¯s have a little bit of it at my house. I¡¯ll go fry two dishes, and I¡¯ll take you to the airport later."


    Ye Qingwu didn''t look at Ye Shan, but turned to look at Lin Yuzhen and asked her for advice.


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak, but instead glanced at Ye Shan, afraid that Ye Shan would be unhappy.


    "There are vegetables in the refrigerator. Go and fry some."


    Yeshan snorted.


    Lin Yuzhen nodded and followed Ye Qingwu back to the back room.


    Jiang Ning wanted to follow, but Ye Shan stopped calling.


    But Lin Yu was really relieved, knowing that they would never fight again.


    Jiang Ning and Ye Shan are left in the practice room again.


    Ye Shan walked to the door, closed the doors, his face became extremely serious.


    He walked up to Jiang Ning, his eyes were deep, and he was completely different from the old father who spoiled his daughter just now.


    "Sheng Hai, those master-level masters, did you kill it!"

 Chapter 619： Not a quack

    Ye Shan is straight to the point, lowering his voice, without hesitation, staring into Jiang Ning''s eyes, his eyes are full of solemnity.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes shrunk slightly, and he didn''t conceal the slightest, nodded directly to answer.


    Since the first fight, he already knew Ye Shan''s strength.


    Master level master!


    Who could have imagined that in this old city, the shabby martial arts hall hides a master who has reached the level of master in bathing for decades!


    When two people fight each other, they know each other''s strength.


    It''s just that Jiangning knows the limits of Ye Shan, but Ye Shan doesn''t know the depth of Jiangning.


    Ye Shan didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would admit so lightly that he couldn''t react to it for a while.


    looked at Jiang Ning in a daze for ten seconds, and he took a deep breath.


    "You are in big trouble."


    Jiang Ning said lightly: "Is that right, why don''t I know."


    "You are very strong, I am afraid you are still above the master level, but in this arena, there are many hidden masters, far beyond your imagination,"


    Ye Shan was not polite, and snorted, "Do you think the Grandmaster level is great? Humph, that''s because you have little knowledge!"


    Jianghu?


    has not heard this term for many years.


    Jiangning naturally knows that there is such a river and lake, which is hidden in the city. Many high-ranking people are not hiding in the mountains and forests, but entering the city and integrating themselves into modern life.


    The rivers and lakes have not disappeared, they just exist in another form.


    is like Ye Shan in front of him. He is clearly a master, but he guards a dilapidated martial arts gym and lives in peace and stability.


    Who knows that as long as Ye Shan wants to, he can easily become a guest of those northern families!


    "The Jianghu masters were just low-key, but they did not disappear. Sheng Hai died of four master-level masters. This matter has spread in the arena circles. I thought it was a rumor, but I met you today..."


    With Jiang Ning''s strength, it might be a little difficult to kill four master-level masters, but it''s not impossible.


    is so young and has such terrifying strength, but it may not be a good thing.


    "I didn''t expect that Uncle Ye would know so much about Jianghu things? Xiwu Erdi Xiyixishan?"


    Jiangning smiled.


    Ye Shan blushed and snorted, "I''m not from the rivers and lakes, but I''m in the rivers and lakes."


    He gave Jiang Ning an angry look.


    If it wasn''t for the misunderstanding of Jiang Ning, he felt a little apologetic, he would be too lazy to say so much.


    "You killed one of them. It was a descendant of the Twelfth Road Tanju in the North Leg Sect. His name was Tan Feng. He was dead, and it hurt the reputation of the entire North Leg Sect. They will definitely trouble you! "


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes slightly, without the slightest worry on his face.


    "The fight between the south fist and the north leg has never stopped. Do you think there are fewer people in this city?"


    Ye Shan snorted, "You kid, it''s a disaster!"


    "I warn you, don''t get things involved with Qing Wu, otherwise...I can''t spare you!"


    Thinking about it, it seems that I can''t beat Jiang Ning, and there is no way to clean him up.


    He marveled that Jiang Ning had such strength at such an age, but it was a pity that he was too sharp. If he was known by those people hiding in the city, it would be a bad thing.


    It seemed that Ye Qingwu had to keep a good distance from Jiang Ning as soon as possible.


    "and many more,"


    Jiang Ning didn¡¯t seem to hear it. He stretched out his hand to interrupt Ye Shan¡¯s speech, turned his head to look in the direction of the back room, and sniffed his nose, ¡°Uncle Ye, do you smell anything? It smells good!¡±


    "¡­¡­"


    Yeshan was stunned.

 Chapter 620： As cute as you

    "Qingwu is okay, the craftsmanship seems to be very good."


    Jiangning didn''t take Ye Shan''s words to heart at all, and didn''t even bother to pay attention to it. He opened the door and walked towards the back room.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Yeshan trembles with anger, "Did your kid hear me? Hello!"


    I have to say, Ye Qingwu''s craftsmanship is indeed great.


    Lin Yu really couldn''t help but eat more bowls, staring in his eyes.


    "I don''t even know, Qing Wu, your cooking skills are so good! It''s so delicious!"


    Lin Yu really admires her face, "If my mother knew, she would definitely like you!"


    Compared to Ye Qingwu''s cooking skills, Lin Yu really feels that cooking by himself is a bit like dark cooking.


    "Eat more if you like,"


    Ye Qingwu smiled. Her mother left early. She was the only one who cooked meals at home since she was a child. It was not easy to make a few simple home-cooked dishes. "I haven''t been in the kitchen for a while."


    Ye Shan grunted his head and poured a glass of white wine for Jiang Ning.


    Regardless of whether Jiang Ning drinks or not, he touched it and drank it in one gulp.


    How long hasn''t Ye Qingwu cooked for herself?


    "The wine is good."


    Jiang Ning took a sip, "I made it home?"


    "What do you think!"


    Yeshan''s voice is a bit loud, "Others have children in their homes to give away good wine, I can only make it myself!"


    ''S tone is full of grievances and anger.


    Ye Qingwu still saved money when she was a child, and bought herself a drink. Ever since she was going to sing, become a singer, the father and daughter had a big quarrel, she rarely returned home.


    Can Yeshan not be angry?


    Even if he loves Ye Qingwu, he is afraid that she will be bullied by the bad guys in the entertainment circle, but he just hopes that she will live a more stable life, but when it comes to his lips, it often turns into blame and scolding.


    will only let two people meet each time, and they will not be happy.


    Every time I see Ye Qingwu crying away, Ye Shan feels uncomfortable, regrets it, and can''t wait to smoke his mouth, but next time, it will be the same again.


    "I can tell, Uncle Ye is blaming me for being the boss, for giving Qingwu too little vacation."


    Jiang Ning smiled, poured a glass of wine, and took the initiative to hold Jing Yeshan with both hands, "In this way, Qingwu can go home at any time in the future, and she arranges her working hours by herself."


    "In addition, Uncle Ye, I can assure you that in my company, no one dares to bully her or hurt her. She can pursue her dreams wholeheartedly, and no one will disturb her. What you worry about is absolutely impossible. happen."


    Yeshan was startled.


    "you sure?"


    "It''s not just that I''m sure, I think Uncle Ye, I''ve just confirmed it too."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Just before the match, Ye Shan knew his strength very well.


    Ye Shan picked up the wine glass and thought very much that your kid is in trouble and is about to have a big trouble. You dare to be so arrogant. He really wants to curse a few words, but think about it, Jiang Ning''s strength is bottomless, even Jiang Ning. He didn''t worry about it, he was worried.


    He took the wine glasses, clinked glasses with Jiang Ning, and said seriously: "Well, well, I don''t care about her singing in the future, but if you let me know who bullies my daughter, I will break your leg first!"


    After finishing speaking, he poured down the wine in one gulp.


    After drinking, his eyes were reddish, he stood up, waved his hand and went out: "I''m full, you can eat."


    Ye Qingwu looked at Ye Shan''s back, her eyes were reddish, and she couldn''t hide a trace of tears.


    Where does she know that Ye Shan has been paying attention to herself, he is hiding in the old desk drawer, those own posters, do you really think he hasn''t found it?


    "Uncle Ye is such a lovely person."


    Lin Yuzhen was eating vegetables, watching Ye Qingwu and said, "As cute as you."

 Chapter 621： Song Family Change

    Ye Qingwu had red eyes and did not speak.


    It is the first time that Ye Shan has said that he has no objection to singing. He now believes that he simply wants to sing and will not do something to give up his dignity for the sake of those false names.


    She raised her head and glanced at Jiang Ning, wanting to say thank you, but she felt that she was so dismissive, and she was hypocritical.


    Jiang Ning glanced at her, just nodded lightly, everything was silent.


    After eating, Ye Qingwu said that he would give them away.


    "No, we have to pick up Su Yun''s girl, she probably just got up,"


    Lin Yu really smiled, "You rarely come back, so let''s talk to Uncle Ye for a while."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yuzhen took Jiang Ning''s hand and walked? Er Ran Zhe Xi Ai Wu Pa Yi? Outside, Ye Shan was sitting on a wooden chair drinking tea.


    "Uncle Ye, we are leaving, I will disturb you next time!"


    Ye Shan still has a straight face, but his eyes are a little softer: "Yeah."


    He raised his head, glanced at Jiang Ning, opened his mouth, and wanted to remind Jiang Ning a few words. After thinking about it, he just waved his hand: "Be careful on the road."


    Jiang Ning certainly knows that the superficial meaning of this sentence is to really listen to Lin Yu, and another meaning is to say to himself.


    Killed the man with the Twelve-Road Tan Leg, who was hiding in the city from the North Leg Sect, for fear that he was going to trouble him.


    Just, he never worried.


    Ye Qingwu sent Jiang Ning and the others out before returning to the back room. Ye Shan was still sitting there, the teapot was empty.


    She stepped forward and picked up the teapot: "I''ll help you add some."


    After two steps, Ye Shan called to her: "I will not object to you singing in the future."


    Ye Qingwu shook his shoulder.


    "That kid told me just now, you have suffered a lot of wrongs, why don''t you tell me?"


    "By that, won''t you be more angry?"


    "fart!"


    Yeshan stood up, "You are my daughter! You are wronged, I feel more uncomfortable than anyone else!"


    "In the future... tell me something, I''m not dead yet! Who dares to bully you!"


    Ye Qingwu couldn''t help it, her shoulders shaking more and more severely.


    She turned her head and looked at Ye Shan, with a faint mist of tears in her reddish eyes: "Well, I see."


    "I will be on vacation for these two days and stay at home."


    After speaking, Ye Qingwu went to make tea.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiangning took Lin Yuzhen to pick up Su Yun at the hotel, and went directly to Shenghai International Airport and returned to the East China Sea.


    Su Yun, who was bewildered all the way, couldn''t help sighing as he watched the planes rising into the sky continuously.


    "This Shenghai also left my legend."


    There is not much left until her school starts. She has to go home and spend time with her parents. When she gets to university, she has to study hard. After graduation, she will have enough ability to help Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning.


    The plane landed, and Brother Gou was waiting outside early to pick Jiang Ning and the others home.


    "Welcome the legend of the provincial capital back!"


    Brother Gou and Su Yun high-five, both of them laughed.


    The Lin family is particularly lively today.


    Su Mei bought a bunch of vegetables early, and even asked two aunts to help, otherwise she would be too busy.


    Huang Yuming and the others also received a call and asked them to eat together at home.


    When Lin Yujin came back, he put down his bag and ran into the kitchen, wishing to stick with Su Mei, making Su Mei abandon him, saying that he was married and he was like a child.


    And Jiang Ning and Huang Yuming are sitting in the courtyard drinking tea.


    "There is movement in the north."


    Jiangning nodded and motioned for him to continue.


    "Song family, the owner has changed."


    A hint of meaning flashed in Huang Yuming¡¯s eyes, ¡°That Song Xiaoyu, I didn¡¯t expect to be so powerful, he said he would do it, and he drove Song Weiming out of the position of Patriarch.¡±

 Chapter 622： Lord

    No one thought that Song Xiaoyu, the son who was the least valued and considered the most incompetent in the Song family, would hide so deeply.


    Song Xiaoyu suddenly showed his strength and means, so Song Weiming was unable to resist, and obediently gave up the position of Patriarch. His two sisters wanted to compete, but they lost terribly!


    "It seems that this kid is indeed a little capable."


    Jiangning Road.


    Song Xiaoyu went to Shenghai to find herself and said she wanted an opportunity, but she refused.


    He is a smart man, knowing that if he doesn''t do anything, it is impossible to get a chance.


    Smart people, they are quite likable.


    "How is the situation in the north now?"


    "After Song Xiaoyu became the owner of the Patriarch, he immediately cut off all of the Song family''s foreign agent industry. This? Closing Xi''er Di Er and closing the car? It is equivalent to digging out the rotten flesh."


    That represents a huge benefit, Song Xiaoyu dared to break his wrist, indeed a bit courageous.


    I am afraid he has already guessed that if he keeps on, then Jiang Ning will not only help him dig out the rotten flesh in the future.


    "Since Song Xiaoyu took the initiative, it has caused an uproar in the north. Many people are staring at the Song family, wondering what Song Xiaoyu wants to do."


    Jiangning nodded, knowing what Song Xiaoyu meant.


    In this way, people in the north should be vigilant.


    They might even think that Song Xiaoyu has already contacted Donghai.


    This is not a good thing, nor is it a bad thing.


    "Okay, I see."


    Jiangning raised his head and heard Su Mei shouting to eat in the room, got up and smiled, and patted Huang Yuming on the shoulder, "No matter what I am going to do in the future, eat now and let''s go."


    "go!"


    then.


    In the north, there is a strange atmosphere faintly, gradually emerging.


    The Song family suddenly changed the head of the family, and it was Song Xiaoyu''s most surprising leader. Song Weiming was obviously still young, so he wouldn''t be unable to support the Song family, right?


    Even the Song family suffered a major blow this time in the storm in the underground circle of Shenghai, but the lean camel is still bigger than the horse.


    Especially, after Song Xiaoyu became the owner of the Patriarch, he made drastic reforms. In the eyes of outsiders, this is simply breaking his arms.


    The Song family is scared!


    The news from the Song family is clearly that they are afraid of the forbidden land in the East China Sea. They are now begging for mercy. This makes other families of the surnames unavoidably worried. They are worried that this forbidden land in the East China Sea will be so aggressive that they will really go north and treat them. It also creates a threat.


    Suddenly, people were in panic, and many people were secretly investigating who the people behind the East China Sea Forbidden Land were.


    In the suburbs, among the mountains and forests, there are birds and flowers everywhere.


    The house here is not too big, but it is very clean and it is difficult for outsiders to find it.


    The wooden house is quiet, the fragrance of tea is curling, and through the rolling curtain, you can only see the back of the tea pavilion.


    "Lord."


    Outside the tea pavilion, two men in black knelt there, respectful.


    "Did you find out, whether the Jiang Ning in the East China Sea is the kid who was expelled by the Jiang family back then."


    The person behind the rolling curtain has a hoarse voice.


    "There is no evidence to prove this, I am afraid someone deliberately pretended to use this surname."


    "Hehe, real, true, true or false, whether it''s true or not, I need to know the true identity of this person as soon as possible, and let people test it."


    That voice, calm and steady, wrote lightly, "If he affects my plan, then kill him."

 Chapter 623： A red cloud

    "Yes!"


    Two men in black shouted in a cold voice, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The figure behind the rolling curtain moves gently, making tea, pouring tea, and flowing water, without a trace of murderous aura.


    "A game that has been set for thirty years, no one wants to influence me."


    "Those who block me, die."


    Wow...


    The tea is poured, and the fragrance of the tea is getting stronger and stronger.


    The recent movement in the north is not small. Naturally, it can''t escape the eyes of some interested people. The so-called forbidden area in the East China Sea is pressing step by step. From the East China Sea as a stronghold, it is step by step towards the north.


    makes people have to be vigilant.


    Especially, at such a critical time, everything is ready. After planning for nearly 30 years, there is absolutely no room for mistakes!


    Even if it''s just a little threat, it must be strangled in the cradle before it buds out.


    "Hehe, it''s interesting, I don''t know who wrote it, but no matter who it is, it''s just a futile effort."


    The wind blows, the rolling shutters shake, and the figure seems to become a little fuzzy, making people more and more indistinct.


    then.


    Tokai!


    Jiangning returned home and immediately recovered from laziness.


    There is Su Mei cooking at home. He doesn''t need to think about what to eat every day, Su Mei will make arrangements properly.


    Only recently, Su Mei always stewed some nourishing decoctions for him and Lin Yuzhen, I don''t know what it meant.


    Does it feel that his body is a little weak and needs to be supplemented?


    Lin Yuzhen, father and daughter, went to Lin¡¯s meeting to arrange the next plan of Lin¡¯s group, while Jiang Ning stayed at home, leaning lazily on the sofa, eating fruit and talking on the phone.


    "Well, pay close attention. I think someone is about to lose control."


    Jiangning said lightly, "Keep your eyes on it, especially the top wealthy families."


    "Brother, if at the end you find that it is the Jiang family, would you do it?"


    On the other end of the phone, A Fei asked.


    Jiangning was silent for a while, put down the grape in his hand, and changed his posture: "A Fei, I think you have become verbose."


    "Is it because I haven''t beaten you for too long."


    "It is estimated that I am looking forward to my eldest brother''s return to the north, and I can''t help it anymore."


    After speaking, A Fei hung up the phone.


    Jiangning threw the phone aside, his eyes gradually sharpened, as if a blade could cut everything into pieces!


    "Red Cloud...who the **** is it."


    A trace of crazy killing intent appeared on his face!


    turbulent, surging, like a huge wave!


    "There are only a handful of people in this world who can hurt the old man. I have checked all of them, and they are all impossible."


    In Jiang Ning''s mind, his master appeared. Before he was seriously injured and left, what he said to himself was only two simple words, Hongyun.


    It was like a sign, but his master didn''t know what it was, and he couldn''t tell Jiang Ning. He just guessed that the red cloud was hidden in the north.


    After finishing speaking, his master said that he wanted to find a place to heal his injuries so that Jiang Ning would not worry about him.


    But Jiang Ning guessed that the old man is more likely to be more wicked than good.


    After investigating for several years, he can only confirm that the person with the red cloud as the symbol is hidden in one of the top wealthy families!


    The reason why he returned to the East China Sea, apart from Lin Yuzhen, is more important to find the person behind the scenes, because his master told him that the red cloud is unknown, and sooner or later it will cause a huge disaster!


    Hongyun must be found out and completely eradicated!


    Ke, how can a person who can seriously hurt his master, a terrible guy who hides himself under the deep sea and no one knows, is so easy to deal with?


    So Jiangning changed a way, from the East China Sea as a stronghold, to create a forbidden land model, the rules of the game against the agents of the northern families.


    The sound of ¡¡¡¡ slammed into the west, in order to clean the camouflage of the north, and kept approaching the north. He could feel that this little wind and grass had long been in the attention of someone.


    "You''d better hide deeper, as long as I find out..."


    The murderous look in Jiangning''s eyes reduced the temperature in the room by more than ten degrees almost instantly!


    "Kill? Rely on the land to cover the land and the west to close the land? No mercy!"

 Chapter 624： Conspiracy

    "The air conditioner is turned on?"


    Su Mei came in carrying the vegetables, as if the temperature in the room was a little cold, she couldn''t help but shudder.


    She raised her head and glanced, the central air conditioner was not turned on, she was surprised.


    "Jiangning, the weather is hot, so I don''t dare to blow at the air conditioner, I will easily get air conditioner disease, you know."


    Jiang Ning turned his head, his face returned to normal, and hurriedly smiled: "I see, mom."


    "What shall we eat tonight?"


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Sweet and sour pork ribs, but Yuzhen said she wanted to eat boiled fish."


    "Then sweet and sour pork ribs!"


    Su Mei seemed to automatically ignore the second half of Jiang Ning''s sentence, and went into the kitchen to make preparations.


    Jiangning resumed her lazy posture again, with a grape in one hand, and continued to watch TV leisurely.


    at the same time.


    North Hill!


    This is the birthplace of Twelve-Road Tan Leg in the Northern Leg genre.


    Even if there is no former Jianghu sect, the founder has long been in business and official career, just like ordinary people.


    But here, the status of the Tan family is beyond doubt.


    The entire Tan family has eight branches!


    The clan-based family, the one who has the most power to speak, is naturally the contemporary twelve-way Tan leg generation master, Tan Xing!


    Even in the north, Tan Xing¡¯s name is well-known, as strong as Ye Xinhuo, and in front of Tan Xing, he must respectfully call his eldest brother. In the arena, Tan Xing has a great reputation!


    I don¡¯t know how many big families want him to sit down, but Tan Xing never pays attention to it, and he doesn¡¯t like it.


    As an old gangster, he looks down on those who are in the position of money and power. People who practice martial arts must have their own arrogance!


    People like Tan Feng who corrupt the reputation of Twelve Road Tan legs are very disgusting, and he has even issued a warning to expel Tan Feng from the Tan family tree!


    But Tan Feng is dead.


    Someone sent the news back to Beishan, saying that Tan Feng died in Shenghai. He was killed by conspiracy and trickery. He died together, and there were three other master-level masters!


    "Woo..."


    Tan Clan Ancestral Hall, crying.


    Tan Feng''s line of people, at this moment, all knelt on the ground, crying loudly.


    "Tan Zu, you have to call the shots for us!"


    "Tan Feng was killed by a traitor, he died unjustly!"


    "Those villains, use conspiracy and tricks to kill him, Tan Zu, you want to avenge him!"


    Several people were crying, crying and shouting.


    Tan Xing half-closed his eyes, there was no expression on his face, but the anger in his heart gradually burned.


    He doesn''t like Tan Feng, and even hates him.


    Even if Tan Feng is extremely talented, he has the power of a grandmaster in his forties, but he is obsessed with money power status, and even does not hesitate to do something against the morals of the world.


    Tan Xing wanted to make a shot himself several times, and he wasted his effort!


    But now, Tan Feng is dead!


    Even if Tan Feng''s behavior is bad, he is from the Tan family''s blood. He is the blood of the Tan family. If he wants to kill or fight, only Tan Xing is qualified. Other people, who dares?


    Not to mention, the other party killed Tan Feng with treacherous tricks!


    If you are going to compete in an upright manner, Tan Feng will die when he is dead. That is because his skills are not as good as others. He deserves it, but if it is by despicable means...


    That is a provocation to the Tan family!


    "Tan Zu! You have to call the shots for us!"


    "Avenge Tan Feng, he is the master of my Tan family, how could he die outside..."


    "Tan Zu, Tan Zu, listen to it!"


    A cry of tears echoed throughout the ancestral hall.


    The people in the other branches around also kept calm and said nothing.


    Tan Feng''s personality, they all know that he doesn''t like Tan Xing, even if he is talented.


    But now, what is losing is the reputation of the entire Tan family. Tan Feng is dead, and he cannot be held accountable. Naturally, he must seek justice from the person who killed Tan Feng!


    "All right."


    Tan Xing slowly opened his eyes, and with only one word, the people in the ancestral hall immediately stopped crying and dared not make any more noise.


    "Send my words to the East China Sea,"


    Tan Xing said, "I only give the murderer three days, within three days, to come to my Beishan, visit the door and plead for the crime, otherwise, I will go to the East China Sea myself."

 Chapter 625： Three days

    As soon as the voice fell, the people in the entire ancestral hall were a little surprised.


    Tan Zu wants to do it himself?


    What a joke!


    With Tan Xing''s status in the arena, he only needs a word, and hundreds of descendants of the Tan family can level the East China Sea!


    Not to mention, he called, the whole North Leg school would respond.


    Where does it take Tan Xing to do it himself.


    A person who only dared to use despicable means, is not qualified to let Tan Xing do it himself!


    The representatives of several branches looked at each other, and wanted to dissuade them, Tan Xing waved his hand directly.


    "No need to talk about it, that''s it, let''s retreat."


    "Yes, Tan Zu."


    Soon, the ancestral hall became quiet.


    Tan Xing sits on a sandalwood chair, with white hair and long beard, a pair of expert manners, and the light exercise clothes on his body, without any wrinkles.


    "I have the Tan family, how long hasn''t been walking on the rivers and lakes,"


    There was light in his turbid eyes, "The rivers and lakes are scattered, but the spirits of the rivers and lakes are not scattered."


    Not to mention other things, if he is in the Tan clan alone, no one would dare to attack the Tan clan, even if it is a large family in the north, let alone a master who has reached the level of a master?


    But the person in Donghai not only started, but also used three indiscriminate methods. Otherwise, how can one kill four master-level masters at once!


    Others, he doesn''t care, but Tan, can''t tolerate the slightest provocation!


    Tan Xing''s words, soon someone spread to the East China Sea? Close Shishan and Lu Shiyi.


    There is a trace of wind and grass in the East China Sea, which will alert the large families in the north.


    They didn''t expect that the Tan family would actually speak.


    Such a terrible rivers and lakes bloodline, the people behind the scenes of the East China Sea, personally come to the door to plead!


    Who dare not go?


    That is to offend the entire Tan family.


    Not to mention how many people there are in the Tan family, they are inextricably related to the large families in the north. The name Tan alone means that they are not annoying people!


    Donghai is not facing a big family or a master-level master this time, but facing a martial art sect, maybe even the entire North Leg sect!


    If Jiangning went to Beishan and pleaded guilty to Tan''s guilt, the name of the forbidden area in the East China Sea would be self-defeating.


    And if he doesn''t go, then Tan Xing will have to do it himself!


    Everyone is paying attention to Donghae''s reaction.


    Steward Zhao searched everything, and the more he looked at the information about the Tan family, the more he found it was not easy.


    He took all the information and came to Jiang Ning.


    "It''s menacing,"


    Mr. Zhao said, "Mr. Jiang asked me to pay attention to these old rivers and lakes. I specifically checked the Tan family. It''s really not easy."


    "Different from those families with large surnames in the north, this entire Tan family is a large family. Although it is not in the north, it does not have much influence in the circles on the ground. However, there are many masters who have been the target of many large surname families. ."


    Jiangning naturally knows.


    The descendants of the quagmire of the Tan family have not lost the quagmire aura on their bodies, and they are not willing to join the world to fight for fame and fortune.


    They also repeatedly demand that their descendants are not allowed to live for fame and fortune.


    More old Jianghu people, like Ye Qingwu''s father Ye Shan, live like ordinary people. Under special circumstances, even face to face, they will not find him to be a terrible master.


    Like Tan Feng, who works for the big family for the sake of fame and fortune is probably a different kind of Tan family.


    "Using three abuse methods to kill Tan Feng?"


    Jiangning is a little funny.


    He was funny and remembered that he killed Tan Feng with just one punch.


    Even if Tan Feng has reached the level of a grandmaster, but speaking of it, at most he has just reached this level, and the gap in strength between the grandmaster and the grandmaster is huge.


    "Tan Xingfang, the ancestor of the Tan family, said that Mr. Jiang must take the initiative to go to Beishan within three days and come to the door to plead guilty. Otherwise, he will come to the East China Sea himself."


    This is a complete threat!


    Where is Tan Xing sacred?


    That is the most famous person in the entire North Leg genre!


    He came to the East China Sea, I am afraid it will cause an earthquake in the East China Sea!


    "According to my investigation, this Tan Xing has always been dissatisfied with Tan Feng, and even wanted to personally abolish him. He probably wants to take this opportunity to revive his Tan''s reputation."


    Manager Zhao analyzed.


    "It''s okay."


    Jiangning casually said, "He wants to come, then come."


    "The scenery in the East China Sea is good. Maybe he is just getting older and wants to see the outside world more while he is still alive."

 Chapter 626： Step on the East China Sea!

    This kind of thing, I am afraid that only Jiang Ning would dare to say.


    Manager Zhao was taken aback first, and then he said: "These old gangsters will be a little troublesome. They don''t like to be bound by secular rules, I am afraid it will be less easy to guard against.


    is like a remnant sword, never put the worldly rules in his eyes, one person with one sword, dare to kill the northerners in panic!


    "They are just pedantic, conservative, stubborn and uncivilized, Zhao, you look up to them."


    Jiangning waved his hand, not paying attention, "Especially these old antiques, don''t care."


    "Yes."


    Manager Zhao didn''t say anything, and immediately responded according to Jiang Ning''s meaning.


    Donghai¡¯s reply made those northern families who have been paying attention to the Donghai somewhat gloat.


    "If love comes, the king of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea, really dare to say!"


    "He must be crazy, that''s Tan Xing! A great master! Is love coming? He even dared to reply to Tan Xing like this. This time, no one can save Donghai."


    "Tan seems to have a total of six master-level masters. Almost all members of the family are martial arts practitioners. Donghai is in big trouble this time!"


    Some people are gloating at misfortunes, others are scornful, and others feel that the people of the East China Sea, dare to say such things, naturally have confidence.


    For so long, when has the name of the East China Sea forbidden land been broken?


    Even if the Tan clan was provoked this time, according to Lu Eryi Lu Zhewu Shiyi? Some people think that Donghai must have made enough preparations, and there is no fear of Tan.


    There are even more people who don''t say a word, hiding in the dark, waiting quietly for the result.


    The news came back to Beishan, and the entire Tan clan was angry, and they wished to step down the East China Sea immediately!


    Tan Xing is very calm, his face is not sad or happy, he is still an expert, as if he did not take Jiang Ning''s words to heart.


    "There are two days left."


    he said lightly.


    Two more days!


    Tan Xing said, within three days, if Jiang Ning came to apologize and asked Jing to plead guilty, then he could spare Jiang Ning''s life.


    It''s been less than three days now, and he doesn''t care what Jiang Ning is saying now.


    No matter who it is, in the end, you have to bow your head, otherwise, you will have to pay a great price!


    What is the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea?


    Tan Xing doesn¡¯t care, the people in the old rivers and lakes, what big storms and waves have not been seen, what have not been heard?


    Even though the quack circles are no longer there, those quack spirits have never disappeared.


    At least he, Tan Xing, has always maintained his arrogance.


    Tan¡¯s warning and Dong Hai¡¯s response attracted close attention from all parties. No one thought that Dong Hai¡¯s response would be so arrogant.


    Is love coming?


    I don¡¯t want to live anymore!


    Even if it is a large family in the north, they dare not say such things to the Tan family, right?


    That is the entire inheritance of the Twelve-Road Tan Leg, and it is the mainstay of the North Leg School in the line of the old rivers and lakes!


    Even the large patriarchs in the north, and even those wealthy families, are not polite to these old rivers and lakes. Who dares to provoke them like this.


    The East China Sea is over.


    Completely finished!


    Three days, one day has passed, Dong Hai¡¯s response caused an uproar!


    Tan''s people are already completely angry.


    One by one, I can''t wait to kill them immediately to the East China Sea, so that they can see how powerful the Tan family is.


    "It''s so arrogant! I''ll go to the East China Sea and beat them all over to find teeth!"


    "What, dare to say such a thing, will love come? Then let''s go now! Let''s go!"


    "Tread the East China Sea! Tread the East China Sea!"

 Chapter 627： All parties concerned!

    All the young people of the Tan clan are unbearable, and the major branches are organized by someone to immediately go to the East China Sea to show off the greatness of the Tan clan.


    When have they been so despised?


    But Tan Xing did not speak, no one would dare to go!


    "How can Tan Zu tolerate? The people from Donghai are almost riding on our necks!"


    "Killing Tan Feng, but still not ashamed, where did they come from? Shan Wu Lu [I Love Novel www.xss521.com] Pa Shan Lingxi? Qi!"


    "Do you really think that my Tan is good for bullying?"


    Someone begged Tan Xing and wanted to leave immediately for the East China Sea, but Tan Xing ignored him, still half-closed his eyes, leaning on the sandalwood chair, and motionless.


    is like an expert who enters Ding, nothing can shake him.


    Tan Xing has no waves on his face, but the anger in his heart is like the sea!


    "Tan, it seems that it''s really been a long time since I took a shot. It''s been forgotten."


    Tan Feng''s death, he doesn''t need to care about it. Even if the people who corrupt the door are not killed by outsiders, he will do it sooner or later to clear the door.


    But, the people of Tokai, it''s too much!


    used the tactics of Xia San, and now he still speaks a lot, and he really doesn''t put himself in the slightest.


    Now, all parties concerned are watching Tan¡¯s reaction. If he lowers his head, then Tan¡¯s reputation will be completely destroyed.


    I am afraid that in the Northern Leg genre, he will no longer prioritize his twelve-way Tan legs. His Tan family will lose the status of the mainstay!


    The next day, it passed.


    Tan Clan, still did not leave, and went to the East China Sea.


    There have been some words from the major families in the north.


    "It seems that the people behind Donghai are not simple, the Tan family is afraid!"


    "Then Tan Xing was just trying to save face. Are there few people who died in the East China Sea? Tan Feng, a master who reached the level of a master, died in the hands of the East China Sea people!"


    "I didn''t say three days, there is one day, what anxious."


    "You believe it too? Tan''s head down! They absolutely dare not go to the East China Sea!"


    All kinds of rumors made the Tan''s people more angry.


    More and more people gathered at the entrance of Tan Xing, and they asked for a battle to go to the East China Sea to prove Tan''s prestige.


    Tan Xing, but still did not agree.


    There are a lot of people with ulterior motives outside. Tan Xing has lived all his life, how can he not tell.


    He didn''t care at all.


    Those little people jump again, in his eyes, they are just like clowns, he can do whatever he wants, no one can influence him at all.


    The prestige of the Tan family is not based on their mouths, but on their twelve-way Tan legs, kicked one by one!


    The third day!


    The people from Donghai still didn''t come to Tan to apologize, not even a word of apology.


    The only response is the sentence: Does love come or not!


    arrogant and arrogant to the extreme!


    The entire Tan family almost rioted, and it was hard to suppress it.


    "Tan Zu! I''ll wait for a fight!"


    "Tan Zu, the people of the East China Sea, trample on the dignity of my Tan family, and can''t let them go!"


    "My Tan, when did I suffer such humiliation in the past two hundred years? War!"


    Outside the ancestral hall, people from all branches are here, and no one can sit still.


    The people of the East China Sea are so arrogant!


    If you don''t teach them a lesson, don''t let them pay the price, what face does Tan have to become the mainstay of the North Leg School?


    Tan Xing stood up, his eyes are like torches.


    He walked to the door, his long beard was blown by the wind.


    "Every branch, a master-level master, follow me to the East China Sea."


    With just one sentence, the people of the eight major branches are suddenly excited!


    Tan Xing, with eight master-level masters and nine masters to the East China Sea, who can stop!


    If he doesn''t do it, he doesn''t do it. Once he does it, it will be thunderous!


    This battle has caused a sensation in the entire north!


    No one thought that Tan Xing could be such a big hand, not to mention the other eight master-level masters, Tan Xing alone, that represents the Beidou genre of Taishan Beidou!


    Donghai, I am afraid this time I really got the wrong person.


    Tan Xing took eight master-level masters to the East China Sea.

 Chapter 628： Murder pays for life!

    And then.


    The East China Sea remains as usual, without any change.


    Even, Jiang Ning ignored it at all.


    I still send Lin Yuzhen to work every day, eat dishes made by Su Mei at home, and go to the suburbs from time to time to point out a new group of people who participate in training.


    The news that Tan Xing is about to come has already caused a lot of noise outside, and the entire north is a sensation, but in the East China Sea, few people care about it.


    They are already quite familiar with this kind of thing.


    Are there few people who want to come to the East China Sea to make trouble?


    But who else can get a bargain here in the East China Sea.


    What''s more, the people of the Tan family are a bit ridiculous. It was Tan Feng who wanted to kill Jiang Ning for the sake of money, but was killed by Jiang Ning.


    It''s good now, and I''m not ashamed to ask Jiang Ning to take the initiative to come to the door, and I''m sorry!


    Where did their faces come from?


    At this moment, Jiangning is in the suburbs, and the construction of the new training equipment has been completed again.


    These are all Gou Ge and others. After their own experience, they have been modified to make them more suitable for ordinary people to train and help them improve themselves as soon as possible.


    Jiang Ning affirmed this.


    All he has to do is to tell them the way, and how to find a way that suits them requires everyone to explore on their own.


    "Brother, they really came."


    Huang Yuming put it lightly, and there is no worry at all, "It seems that I want to step on the East China Sea and rejuvenate the reputation of the Tan family!"


    Jiangning raised his eyelids: "I''m not free."


    He leaned on the bench and said casually, "No matter who comes, I''m not free."


    After giving instructions to these bastards, I will go to the Lin Group to pick up Lin Yuzhen from get off work later. The drama I chased recently has been updated tonight. Where can I have time to accompany these old things to waste.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Huang Yuming nodded and turned to leave.


    Jiang Ning closed his eyes again, just by listening to the training voices of those people not far away, I knew how their condition was.


    As for the Tan family, he didn''t care at all.


    at the same time.


    Tan Xing''s face is a bit ugly.


    His grand master, the representative of Twelve-Road Tan Legs, went to the East China Sea in person, and Jiang Ning unexpectedly said, "No time, no see!"


    This is too arrogant!


    Does he really think he has no temper with Tan?


    Tan Xing had a sullen face and lived for nearly seventy years old. He had never been so angry before. The few middle-aged people who came with him were even more murderous, wishing to smash Jiang Ning''s body into pieces.


    However, the thirty people standing in front of them were equally expressionless.


    "Excuse me, my eldest brother has been busy recently and he hasn''t seen guests. He will go back wherever he comes from."


    Brother Gou sneered, "Big Brother said if you love it or not, we won''t accept it if it comes!"


    Tan Xing clenched his fists, his joints creaked.


    "What a big shelf."


    He snorted, "I don''t know, is his strength as great as the shelf!"


    "If you don''t give me an explanation from Tan, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    "Huh, do you really think we dare not do it? Don''t force us!"


    Several people from the Tan family shouted sharply, "If he doesn''t come out again, we will fight in!"


    Now I don¡¯t know how many people are paying attention to the Tan family, watching the movement of the East China Sea. If they can¡¯t even see anyone, wouldn¡¯t it make people laugh out loud.


    When was the Tan family ever so humiliated?


    Even Tan Xing, he has always been calm, he is arrogant and trembling with anger at the moment.


    "Come in?"


    Brother Gou cracked his mouth and laughed, and dozens of people behind him immediately changed their formations, "Yes, let''s step over our bodies first!"


    "If you want to do something with Big Brother, first ask if we agree or not!"


    à§!


    à§!


    à§!


    Thirty people, battle formation techniques, lined up in an instant, the momentum suddenly became completely different.


    It was still loose sand just now, but now it is like a copper wall and an iron wall.


    Tan Xing''s face changed slightly.


    In his eyes, where he can''t tell, the attitude of brother Gou and their battle formation skills is not simple!


    There are such people in the East China Sea?


    He could feel that Brother Gou and their abilities are not strong, one-on-one under the master level master, I am afraid they can''t do a few tricks, but they stand together, and he has a deep jealousy.


    This is not a simple one plus one, but a superposition of ten times a hundred times, what a terrible technique.


    Amidst the rivers and lakes, I don¡¯t seem to have heard of them. Is there such a person?


    "I, I want you Donghai, give me Tan''s explanation."


    Tan Xing said, "If you don''t give it, then I will get it myself!"


    He took a step forward, his aura was wide open, and a trace of cold flashed in his muddy eyes, "Killing pays for life, since ancient times, it has been a matter of heaven and earth!"

 Chapter 629： Guilty of public anger!

    Brother Gou couldn''t help laughing.


    "You people of the Tan family are not as skilled as people. What can you say? You can''t manage your own style, and your children and grandchildren fight for power. If you die, you will definitely not seek revenge. If you want to fight, war!"


    Brother Gou screamed, "Want to kill my eldest brother? Ask whether they agree or not!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tan Xing''s eyes shrank suddenly.


    He saw that behind the dog and the others, more and more people gathered, and those... are ordinary people!


    Even the old lady who just returned from buying vegetables from the vegetable market has a basket of vegetables in her hand and her face is full of anger.


    There is also a water glass in his hand, seeming to have just ran over from the park.


    There are still childish children, frowning, obviously angry.


    "Who should trouble Mr. Jiang?"


    "You said you would kill Mr. Jiang? Which **** said, stand up for me!"


    "Mr. Jiang, there are people who want to hurt? Do you dare to come to the East China Sea and die!"


    "Hit out, hit all out!"


    are densely packed, there are thousands of people, all black!


    Tan Xing felt that his heart was shrinking suddenly. Even if he had experienced ups and downs for decades, he had never seen such a scene.


    This...what the **** is going on?


    That Jiangning has such a reputation in the East China Sea!


    How is this possible!


    Men and women, old people and children, are all angry and filled with righteous indignation. Not to mention that they want to rush in to make trouble for Jiangning, I am afraid they can leave the East China Sea safely, it has become a problem.


    Tan Xing''s lips moved, and he felt the blood in his body rushing up in an instant.


    "This...this is the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea? The name of the Forbidden Land!"


    He originally thought that this forbidden area was talking about the underground circles of the East China Sea, and it was talking about people like Jiangning, but at this moment, it suddenly became clear that this forbidden land was talking about the entire city. Everyone was maintaining the city and protecting each one. , The people who protect this city!


    "Tan Zu..."


    A few master-level masters who followed, their faces turned pale.


    is surrounded by thousands of people, and there are more and more people, this kind of scene, none of them have seen it!


    "Who is making trouble in the East China Sea!"


    "Are we Donghai people so bully!"


    Many people yelled loudly, sound like a huge thunder, with amazing momentum.


    "They are going to kill Mr. Jiang!"


    Brother Gou shouted, and the crowd suddenly rioted. The anger on each face became more surging, and they directly surrounded Tan Xing and others. Even Tan Xing couldn''t help but shake his body.


    this is too scary!


    I haven''t seen Jiang Ning, let alone clean up him. At this moment, whether they can retreat safely and completely has become a problem.


    This crowd is used to drown them alive with a single word of saliva!


    Several master-level masters panicked and couldn''t help taking two steps back. Even Tan Xing felt that his gaffe had become extremely serious.


    "I, just come to ask for an explanation!"


    He said loudly, "I didn''t want Jiang Ning''s life!"


    "Nothing to say, get out!"


    Someone shouted, "Mr. Jiang is a good man. He has never harmed people for how many people he helped. You must have come to frame him, everyone kick them out!"


    The crowd kept moving forward.


    Tan Xing''s face changed drastically.


    Has this group of people been defending Jiangning to this point?


    "Everyone..."


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense with him, I want to hurt Mr. Jiang, I want to make trouble in the East China Sea, I¡¯m close to Erlu and love dyeing Yiwu? We don¡¯t agree!"


    "This is our home! No one wants to make trouble here!"


    The boiling roar made Tan Xing feel terrified.


    "Tan Zu, what should I do now?"


    "We can''t do it! Once we do it, we are dead!"


    "Tan Zu! Donghai is too terrible, let''s get out of here soon!"


    Seeing the crowd surrounded step by step, he felt for the first time that it was a terrible thing to commit public anger!

 Chapter 630： Shameless!

    That black and crushing piece is enough to scare people to death!


    Even if he has an unusual status, he doesn''t dare to do anything to these ordinary people. That is a big taboo!


    Tan Xing never expected that the East China Sea Forbidden Land would be so terrible.


    That Jiangning, why is there such a prestige?


    He must have deceived these people!


    "Retreat? Erzhefu Bashanzhewuyi?!"


    Tan Xing gritted his teeth.


    He didn''t dare to go one step further, otherwise, these angry ordinary people would swallow them alive.


    Before I saw Jiang Ning, he was driven out of the East China Sea. Tan Xing never dreamed that he would have such a shameful day.


    "go away!"


    "If you dare to make trouble in the East China Sea again, don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    "I, Donghai, absolutely don''t allow anyone to do anything wrong, we won''t agree!"


    ¡­¡­


    The voices of the crowd were still boiling, Tan Xing''s ears were buzzing, he dared not say anything, and immediately took Tan''s people and left the East China Sea.


    They did not go back, and found a place to live near the East China Sea.


    How many large families in the north are staring at Tan?


    In the circle of rivers and lakes, how many people are staring at themselves?


    If he doesn''t ask for justice, Tan''s reputation will be completely ruined!


    It''s not just that he is embarrassed by Tan Xing, but the genre of twelve-way Tan legs, which has to become the laughing stock in the circle of Jianghu.


    "Tan Zu, what should we do now? We can''t even enter the East China Sea."


    The faces of the few people who came along were very ugly.


    They have never experienced anything like this since they were young. Just now, they were really scared.


    "Are those people lunatics? They defended that despicable man so much."


    "This account must not be forgotten, otherwise, how can my Tan family gain a foothold in the circle of rivers and lakes?"


    "Kill Jiang Ning! If you don''t kill him, Tan will be over!"


    Several people couldn''t help but said.


    "enough!"


    Tan Xing snorted coldly, "Shut up all of you!"


    He glanced around: "This matter, I have my own measures, you can just listen to my arrangements, now, go to rest."


    "Tan Zu..."


    "What I said is not easy to use, is it!"


    "Yes!"


    Eight people, afraid to say anything, went back to their room immediately.


    Even if they were unwilling, they would not dare to make Tan Xing angry.


    Tan Xing sat there, squinting his eyes slightly. He thought about many possibilities, and felt that Jiang Ning would definitely not be caught with his hands, and would definitely come up with a lot of despicable means to stop him.


    But he did not expect that Jiang Ning would even use ordinary people!


    Shameless!


    too shameless!


    Originally, he just wanted to teach Jiang Ning a lesson, let him kneel down and apologize, and promote his Tan''s reputation. As long as Jiang Ning''s attitude is correct, then this matter is forgotten.


    But now, he wants to kill Jiang Ning!


    Such a treacherous and cunning person, who can do everything, even ordinary people use it, what else can Jiang Ning not do?


    This kind of person, keeping it is a curse!


    The spirit of the rivers and lakes in him makes him have this kind of responsibility to get rid of such despicable and cruel people like Jiang Ning.


    Tan Xing was expressionless, but the killing intent in his heart became more and more surging.


    He sat until late at night, half-closed his eyes, as if he had entered meditation, motionless.


    Suddenly, Tan Xing opened his eyes, his eyes flickered!


    "Jiangning, today, I will take your life!"


    He got up, and soon disappeared.


    at the same time.


    Lin.


    A pot of delicious grilled fish is Jiangning''s supper.


    Lin Wen and Lin Yuzhen, who just came back from overtime, are really hungry.


    "It''s so fragrant!"


    Lin Yu really sniffed, his eyes glowed, "I''m going to start!"


    "If you are not afraid of getting fat, eat more."


    Su Mei said in an angry voice, "Jiangning hasn''t eaten yet, what chopsticks are you using?"


    She turned her head and looked around, but there was no sign of Jiang Ning.


    "Where are the people from Jiangning? He doesn''t like to eat, so why haven''t I seen anyone right now."


    this moment.


    Jiangning stood in the courtyard outside the villa area, the cigarette in his hand had already burnt to the end.


    He squinted his eyes slightly, looking at the figure walking towards him...

 Chapter 631： Old confused!

    "The dignified master of the Tan family will also play the lurking set. It''s not easy to find me."


    "Jiangning!"


    Tan Xing coldly snorted, "You are really shameless, even ordinary people use it, are you still a human being!"


    "Use despicable means to kill my Tan''s people and ruin my Tan''s reputation. Tonight, I want you to pay!"


    Jiangning flicked his finger, and the cigarette **** traversed an arc and dropped into the trash can not far away. The flaming cigarette **** went out instantly.


    He shook his head: "Old confused."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said you are always confused."


    Jiang Ning said, "I will help you solve the Tan''s scum, which is to clean up the door for you. If you don''t thank me, forget it, and come to trouble me?"


    "Also, I didn''t use any despicable means. It was Tan Feng, too weak."


    "Arrogant!"


    Tan Xing was furious.


    When death is approaching, he even dared to speak arrogantly!


    Tan Xing''s long beard fluttered, he was murderous, and he no longer concealed it, and he broke out in a frenzy.


    A little bit under his feet, like a swimming dragon, swept directly towards Jiangning.


    "Let''s die!"


    The most authentic twelve-way Tan legs, the Tan family line, the most powerful master-level master, broke out!


    Happiness!


    The long legs kicked fiercely, instantly detonating a series of gas explosions. With such strength, even if Ye Xinhuo was in front of Tan Xing, he would have to bow his head and admit defeat.


    Tan Xing has no feeling of old age. When he touches his hands, he descends like a tiger, with surging momentum, his long legs like a whip, and he slams Jiang Ning''s head fiercely!


    "boom!"


    Jiangning stood at a steady pace, motionless, raised his fist straight up, head-to-head!


    There was a loud noise that shook Guanfengting, and Tan Xing''s expression instantly changed.


    "You have also reached the level of a master?"


    He was shocked, how could Jiang Ning be so young!


    Through the dim light, he could see that Jiang Ning was only thirty years old at most, and he reached the level of a master at thirty?


    This is impossible!


    "You underestimated me."


    Jiang Ning moved suddenly, and his body was like a ghost. In an instant, he turned into an afterimage, rushed to Tan Xing, and set off a violent wind!


    Tan Xing''s face changed drastically!


    The gust of wind made his beard flutter and he could barely open his eyes.


    He was about to fight back, but he felt that Jiang Ning''s fist had already arrived in front of him!


    The fist wind was so strong that it stabbed him with pain in the face.


    too fast!


    Jiangning¡¯s fist is faster than his leg!


    This is incredible!


    An inch is strong, even if he is older, Tan Xing has great confidence in terms of attack speed and leg style.


    But today, he has lost before he fully implements it!


    Jiang Ning did not continue forward, and closed his fist. With this move, Tan Xing knew that he was not Jiang Ning''s opponent at all.


    Do it again, Jiang Ning will kill him without hesitation!


    "you you¡­¡­"


    He trembled his lips and looked at Jiang Ning in horror, his face full of disbelief.


    Others may not know, but as a great master of the Tan family, how can Tan Xing fail to see that Jiang Ning''s strength completely surpassed his imagination!


    If Jiang Ning hadn''t closed his fist, he would already be a corpse at this moment!


    so horrible!


    Is he still a human?


    His heart throbbed violently, and he lived for nearly seventy years. Tan Xing was not as close to death as he is today!


    "? Yi Di Er Er Yi Yi Yi Yi? You...Why didn''t you kill me!"


    "I don''t kill idiots."


    Jiang Ning took his hand back, "Well, what kind of rotten state is in the world, don¡¯t you know?"


    "Do you still feel honored to be used by some big families in the north?"


    He shouted word by word.


    Tan Xing''s face flushed suddenly.


    He would rather Jiang Ning kill himself!


    was so scolded by a junior, Tan Xing''s face was red, and his mouth was open to refute, but he didn''t know how to refute.


    "Do you think that if you keep your arrogance, others will look at you? Huh, dreaming!"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "They are still using you, but you are so stupid that you don¡¯t notice. People like Tan Feng don¡¯t die, but your entire Tan family will die!"


    "Stupid! Too much stupid!"

 Chapter 632： rot

    Tan Xing''s body was shaking.


    Jiang Ning scolded him without a hint of politeness.


    "It''s not just your Tan family, but how much rotten flesh is in the whole arena, don''t you really know?"


    "What is the atmosphere of the rivers and lakes, what is chivalrous and righteous, whether it is right to have wealth?"


    "If there is one Tan Feng, there will be two, three, and in the end, it will be a bunch of rotten flesh!"


    "If you are not completely confused yet, just think about it."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, already dumbfounded, Tan Xing, who was speechless, was full of disdain.


    If he wanted to kill Tan Xing, he would not waste any effort at all.


    What great master, in front of him, he is still vulnerable.


    But at this moment, he didn''t want to kill Tan Xing, even if it was an old fool, but at least, there was still a rescue.


    Jiangning didn''t say anything, he turned around and left. If the grilled fish is cold, it won''t taste good.


    While Tan Xing stood there, his back was up and down.


    He lived a whole life, even half of his foot was about to step into the loess, when was he scolded like this, pointed his nose like this.


    He just couldn¡¯t refute it!


    Not only couldn''t refute, Jiang Ning''s few words made him buzz in his mind, and it seemed that he had understood a lot of things all at once.


    Perhaps, he had seen it a long time ago, but he just didn''t want to admit it.


    thought that nothing would change if he kept his arrogance, but he was wrong.


    The world has changed so much!


    If you don''t rein in the cliff, everything will be too late!


    Tan Xing suddenly raised his head, looking at the background of Jiang Ning''s departure, he was still shocked in a cold sweat.


    "What a terrible strength, I am afraid it has reached..."


    His apple slipped and didn''t say it again, because even if he saw it with his own eyes, he still couldn''t believe it.


    It''s not just that he can''t kill Jiang Ning, let alone kill!


    He is old and pedantic, and stubborn, but at least he still has a trace of quagmire, and he wants to keep things in the quagmire.


    If it wasn''t for this, Jiang Ning''s punch just now had already exploded his head!


    Tan Xing said nothing, turned and left, disappearing into the dark night.


    Outside Donghai City, nearby hotel.


    Several master-level masters of Tan''s Eight Meridians are all gathered together.


    They can''t give up like this.


    "Dive into the East China Sea and kill Jiangning!"


    "He must be killed, otherwise my Tan''s face will be lost!"


    "So many people are staring at the Tan family, not just the large family in the north, but also other people in the circle of Jianghu. If the Tan family becomes a laughingstock, in the future, people from all branches of us will go out, who will believe us?"


    No one trusts them, then their status is naturally low. Wanting to strive for more benefits is tantamount to idiotic dreams!


    The eight people looked at each other, the murderousness in their eyes was undisguised.


    ? Eryi Lingxiyi Paxiwu? "Kill Jiangning!"


    "go!"


    Eight people, just leave.


    But as soon as he opened the door, he saw Tan Xing standing there.


    "Tan Zu!"


    Seeing Tan Xing dressed up in black clothes, a few people instantly reacted, "Tan Zu, you also want to sneak into the East China Sea to kill Jiangning?"


    Eight people were suddenly surprised.


    They were also afraid that Tan Xing would disdain to assassinate Jiang Ning.


    Now, there is Tan Xing, and nine people are working together, let alone Jiang Ning, even a big family will be destroyed overnight!


    "What to kill?"


    Tan Xing''s eyebrows twitched, and suddenly he burst out, "Go back to me!"


    Eight people were startled, and they didn''t understand what Tan Xing meant.


    He is also wearing a black night clothes, isn''t he going to kill Jiang Ning?


    "Tan Zu, then Jiang Ning...killed Tan Feng and destroyed my Tan family..."


    "Shut up!"


    Tan Xing stared, "Tan Feng **** it! That scum, even if Jiang Ning doesn''t kill, I have to clean up the door!"


    "Pack things immediately and go back!"


    He is much lazy to say.


    "Tan Zu!"


    Eight people are in a hurry. If this opportunity is missed, it will be difficult to kill Jiang Ning again.


    This East China Sea Forbidden Land is a weird place. If you don''t go tonight, when they prepare for it, they might not even have a chance to enter the city.


    "I will let you go back!"


    Tan Xing burst into tears, his voice became louder, scared eight people and trembled.


    They have never seen Tan Xing so angry.


    Tan Xing glanced at eight people and sneered: "Do you want to kill Jiang Ning, do you want to kill Jiang Ning, is it for me, the Tan family, or the families of the northern surname?"

 Chapter 633： Is this your mother?

    The faces of the eight people changed slightly, as if they were guessed at the center, and they were speechless for a while.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You have frequent contact with those big families in the north in every line of you. Tan Feng deserves to die, you guys, don''t you deserve to die?"


    Tan Xing''s words made them tremble, but he didn''t expect Tan Xing to know everything.


    But didn''t he come to kill Jiang Ning?


    How come it seems to be a completely different person now.


    "Pack things and go back with me, otherwise, don''t go back."


    After finishing speaking, Tan Xing snorted, said no more, turned his head and left.


    He knew very well that if these people went to kill Jiang Ning today, they would definitely not survive.


    Even if the eight of them join forces, they will not be Jiang Ning¡¯s opponent.


    In the battle of Shenghai, Jiang Ning killed four master-level masters. I''m afraid it was really useless by any means, relying solely on his own strength.


    Tan Xing, there will be no more doubts.


    Tan Xing left overnight. The master of the eight branches didn''t dare to disobey him at all, and all followed him.


    At the same time.


    Lin.


    Jiangning touched his belly, lying on the sofa, the grilled fish on the table, there were only fish skeletons left.


    "Aren''t you afraid of getting fat!"


    Lin Yu was really dissatisfied, a fish, four-fifths of it entered Jiang Ning''s stomach, and Su Mei would not let herself hold chopsticks when he was not there!


    "I''m afraid you are fat,"


    Jiang Ning said solemnly, "So I ate it for you, wife, you see how nice I am to you."


    "Humph."


    Lin Yu gave him a really white look, and became more aggrieved. He turned to look at Su Mei and said, "Mom~ look at Jiang Ning!"


    "Jiang Ning is right."


    Su Mei nodded, holding the freshly washed fruit in her hand and placing it in front of Jiang Ning, "You eat less, it won''t look good when you gain weight, and Jiang Ning will take care of you, so I can rest assured!"


    Lin Yu was really stunned.


    Is this your mother?


    She looked at Jiang Ning, then at Su Mei, biting her lip.


    "Your old man, please prefer to kiss your son, my daughter-in-law is going to run away from home!"


    She went upstairs to pack her bags and was about to leave home, but no one stopped her.


    Lin Yu really wants to cry.


    She secretly opened a crack in the door and looked downstairs. Su Mei was asking Jiang Ning what she would like to eat tomorrow, what she would like to eat the day after tomorrow, and what she would like to eat the day after tomorrow!


    "Qing Wu, I feel like I picked it up..."


    Lin Yuzhen said helplessly to the phone.


    It must have been a cold winter, with heavy snowfall. When Su Mei went out to take out the trash, she saw herself shrunk in the trash can, crying, and she was kind, so she brought herself back.


    Jiangning, is Su Mei¡¯s biological son.


    Lin Yuzhen felt more and more in his heart that this dream is very real, and where there is such an eccentric son-in-law, the daughter doesn''t want it anymore.


    After talking on the phone with Ye Qingwu for half an hour, Ye Qingwu almost laughed until his stomach hurts.


    Hearing the sound of Jiang Ning going upstairs, Lin Yu really hurriedly lowered his voice and said, "I''m going to sleep, I''ll talk bad about him another day!"


    Lost? Lu Shu Airan Ling Aiwu covered the phone, Lin Yuzhen immediately turned off the light, covered his head with a quilt, pretending to be asleep.


    Jiangning''s footsteps were very light, like a cat. Seeing Lin Yuzhen shrunk under the quilt, there was no sound to disturb.


    Quietly, it seems to be out again.


    "Can''t come yet?"


    Lin Yu really beat his eyelashes, did not feel Jiang Ning approaching, bit his lip lightly, and said inwardly, "Huh, if I don''t teach you a lesson, I don''t know who is the baby in this house!"


    But after waiting for a long time, Jiang Ning didn''t even climb into bed.


    This bastard, why did you go, won''t you go to the guest room?


    Lin Yu really quietly opened the quilt, opened his eyes, and saw Jiang Ning staring at him with a smile.


    "what--!"


    She couldn''t help screaming, "Why don''t you make a sound!"


    "I want to see when you can pretend."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "It''s only three minutes, wife, you are not patient enough."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu exclaimed, "I woke up from sleep!"


    Jiangning just smiled, not talking.


    "Tonight, I will punish you to sleep on the sofa!"


    This is the method she just discussed with Ye Qingwu, she must suppress Jiang Ning.


    "Oh."


    Jiang Ning nodded, turned around and left, "Then I will go downstairs to sleep on the sofa."


    After speaking, he turned his head, without a trace of nostalgia, Lin Yu was so angry, his eyes widened, this guy...too annoying!


    "return!"


    She immediately shouted again, "I let you go, you go!"


    "Of course, you must listen to what your wife says."


    Jiangning is serious.


    Lin Yu really didn''t know what to say, Jiang Ning said, she couldn''t find a trace of loopholes at all, and she didn''t even have a chance to refute.


    It seems that his position in this family is already destined.


    She is a bit resigned.


    "Come on, warm up my bed!"


    Lin Yu exclaimed so sweetly.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ning was amused for a while, but still wanted to maintain a serious expression, respectfully and respectfully, got in immediately and hugged Lin Yuzhen.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Turn off the lights! Sleep!"

 Chapter 634： He is in the East China Sea!

    ¡­¡­


    No words for a night.


    Tan and his party went to the East China Sea, but no news came out.


    Those who stared at Tan Shi, stared at the East China Sea, waited all night, but they didn''t wait for anything.


    It seems that Tan Xing just took people, went out for a walk, and then returned to Beishan. There was no conflict with the people from Donghai.


    This made the big families in the north stunned.


    It seems, I can''t believe it at all.


    How is this possible?


    Tan''s momentum was huge, and nine master-level masters were dispatched. This complete blockbuster was dropped into the lake, but it did not cause even a slight ripple.


    smashed it down heavily, but picked it up lightly.


    "No see!"


    Tan family, Tan Xing already yelled, "I see no one!"


    "Anyone who inquires about Donghai''s affairs, my Tan family will not respond!"


    He didn''t expect that at dawn, there will be so many people, openly and secretly, to inquire about the news, about the East China Sea, about what happened between the Tan family and the East China Sea.


    But, do they really care about Tan?


    shit!


    Tan Xing now believes more and more what Jiang Ning said.


    This Tan family, I am afraid they are already rotten to the bone!


    How many of the eight branches of people are really considering Tan¡¯s reputation?


    I am afraid there is not one at all!


    He is angry!


    "Tan Zu, it''s spreading outside now, my Tan family is afraid of the East China Sea, and I can''t even ask for justice!"


    "Tan Zu! You let us go! Whether it is life or death, we don''t care, but I don''t let people underestimate my Tan family!"


    "I''m waiting for a fight!"


    Eight branches of people, outside the ancestral hall, shouted loudly.


    "Get me home, who dares to say one more thing, expel the Tan family!"


    Tan Xing is not polite.


    His face sank, and he shouted angrily, frightening the descendants, so he had to leave in grief.


    But those who came to inquire about the news still kept going. The northern families, one after another, used various channels to inquire about the news.


    "It''s really ironic."


    Tan Xing snorted coldly, "I''m so embarrassed by Tan Xing, if I let all the people of the Tan family go to the East China Sea, none of them will survive!"


    Not to mention Jiang Ning''s powerful strength, nor to the dozens of people from Gou Ge, a set of rare battle formation techniques, just ordinary people who defend Jiang Ning, they don''t want to get a bit of cheap in the East China Sea!


    What worries him more now is the internal problems of the Tan family.


    Obviously, Jiang Ning was not wrong. It was not only Tan Feng who had the problem with the Tan family, but the entire Tan family. There were too many people who had been corrupted secretly.


    If this continues, the situation will become more and more serious.


    It won¡¯t work if you don¡¯t dig out these rotten flesh!


    Tan Xing¡¯s eyes grew colder and harder, with a trace of determination: ¡°I¡¯ve lost my old bones, so what else is there to be afraid of? If the Tan clan is destroyed in my hands, then I¡¯m the Tan clan¡¯s. Sinner! Humph!"


    He immediately ordered that the entire Tan family were not allowed to go out.


    He knows that there must be people who are in close contact with the people of the big family in the north. Now he wants to see who the rotten flesh inside the Tan family is!


    There is no movement in the East China Sea, and the Tan family also? Wu Lingluxiyi Aiyipa? There is no response.


    This makes those who have been following it as if they were in a fog.


    It is obviously impossible to get news from the East China Sea. They can only find a way from Tan''s side.


    then.


    A few people in black, kneeling behind the rolling curtain on one knee, reported on Tan''s journey to the East China Sea in detail.


    "Really, nine master-level masters went to the East China Sea, but they didn''t even turn over a splash of water?"


    The person behind the rolling curtain gave a faint smile, "This is really weird."


    "Is there no omission?"


    "No, Tan''s people have all returned to Beishan. No news has been revealed. Lord, do you need to continue to test?"


    The man behind Donghai was very high-profile before, but this time he didn''t reveal himself at all, as if he knew that someone was secretly using Tan to test him.


    "Continue to explore."


    The person behind the curtain said, "You can use all means, as long as you dig out the details of the person."


    "Yes!"


    A few figures disappeared quickly.


    The north is already full of noise at this moment, and the name of the forbidden area in the East China Sea has completely spread.


    And the name Jiang Ning rang in the ears of many people.


    "Jiang Ning? You said that the person whose wind is booming recently is called Jiang Ning?"


    Long Linger looked at his secretary, his face was full of joy, "He is in the East China Sea!"

 Chapter 635： Play with humanity

    "Yes, it''s Jiang Ning, there has been a lot of trouble recently,"


    Long Ling''er''s secretary, looking at the happy boss, she was a little surprised. Not only is a man who can make Long Ling''er laugh, "Boss, do you know him?"


    Long Linger didn''t answer this question, know?


    Of course she knows Jiang Ning, she has known each other since she was a child!


    But this Jiangning, is it the same Jiangning back then? Don''t just have the same name!


    "Quickly tell me, what does he look like, where does he come from, and is it in the north of us?"


    Hearing this name, Long Linger almost jumped up.


    She just returned from home, and now the family has no objection to the marriage that year, even if Jiang Ning had been expelled from the house by the Jiang family a long time ago and became a wealthy and abandoned son.


    But she doesn''t care!


    "It''s not from the north of us. I heard that I used to be a homeless man, and he was somewhat mentally ill."


    Long Ling''er got even more excited, and immediately felt a little distressed.


    Jiang Ning was kicked out of Jiang¡¯s house and lived on the street. She had heard about it, and even Jiang Ning¡¯s mother left Jiang Ning because she was ill and could not be treated in time.


    is Jiangning!


    It must be him!


    "But now, it seems that I have become a door-to-door son-in-law, who is happy for others."


    The secretary''s face was somewhat disdainful, "It''s embarrassing for a big man to be a son-in-law with hands and feet."


    She didn''t even notice, Long Linger''s expression changed a little, and she still said to herself: "No one can afford to look at the door-to-door son-in-law, Mr. Long, you don''t know, many people want to laugh at him."


    "from now on,"


    Long Ling''er''s face suddenly sank, staring at the secretary, like an angry lioness, "You are fired!"


    The secretary was dumbfounded, but did not respond.


    "? Waiter and attendant Yiran Lulingdi? Chief Long..."


    Long Linger ignored it.


    Anyone dare to say Jiang Ning?


    She doesn''t allow it!


    Long Ling''er did not hesitate, and immediately booked a ticket, ready to go to the East China Sea.


    She wants to check if it is that person.


    As soon as she left the north, the news reached Jiang Daoran.


    "Patriarch, Miss Long has gone to the East China Sea. I''m afraid now, I can''t help it."


    Jianghai was a little worried.


    The Long Family does not object to the marriage between Long Ling''er and Jiang Ning. Even if it was the Long Family who proposed to dissolve the marriage contract back then, the reason why they do not object now is probably because they have guessed something.


    "Huh, false and real, true and false, sometimes true, it looks more like false,"


    Jiang Daoran''s eyes flickered, "Do you think the Long Family would know? They were testing, but because they were uncertain, they let Ling''er go to the East China Sea."


    The people of the Long family naturally believed that no matter what Jiang Ning became, Long Ling''er would definitely recognize Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Hai''s heart moved: "Patriarch, are you ready?"


    "I don''t need to prepare,"


    Jiang Daoran hummed, "Jiang Ning is a smart man, and Tan''s people were clearly driven away by him, but he set another chess piece secretly. This kid is getting better and better."


    Of course he knew that Jiang Ning would be prepared and would not easily reveal his identity.


    Jiang Ning knew how to hide himself before at least digging out the secret person.


    Even if he reveals a part of his strength, it is deliberately making people jealous. The more real things are, the less there is a trace of loopholes. Those who think they are smart will often be more suspicious.


    Human nature, that''s it.


    And seeing the human nature thoroughly, even Jiang Ning, who is playing around in his hands, makes people feel too scary.


    "Jianghai."


    "Yes."


    "Jiang Ning will take care of things in the East China Sea. What you have to do is to stare at the big families in the north!"


    Jianghai nodded immediately.


    "Long''s family, is the point!"


    Jiang Daoran lowered his voice, "Do you understand?"


    "Jiang Hai understands, the owner can rest assured."


    Jiang Dao nodded, without saying anything, let Jiang Hai do his own affairs.


    Not many people know what happened back then.


    A person who can endure for decades is really terrifying. Once he finishes his layout and wants to do it, no one will be able to stop him.


    But who on earth is that person, even Jiang Daoran doesn''t know at all.


    Jiangning¡¯s current strategy started from the underground circle of the East China Sea, step by step to provoke the person in the dark. If that person can''t hold back, he should have taken action.


    And as long as he shows a trace, he can be dug out completely!

 Chapter 636： give me back!

    "This brat, being smart, he still looks like me."


    Jiang Dao hummed.


    then.


    Donghai, Lin Group!


    Lin Yu is really surprised, and even some can''t believe that Long Ling''er, the famous business goddess in the north, is going to the East China Sea.


    And he said that he would visit the Lin Group and make an exchange.


    If I change to someone else, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m so excited that I can¡¯t sleep all night long.


    What a glory this is!


    That is Long Linger!


    The business goddess of the north, the woman who created a business myth, is proud to be able to see her.


    Ke Lin Yuzhen frowned.


    Because she knows who Long Linger is, she is someone who wants to take Jiang Ning away!


    "Refuse?"


    Secretary Xiao Zhao, staring at Lin Yuzhen in amazement, Lin Yu really wants to refuse such an opportunity, "Mr. Lin, are you sure you want to refuse? Such an opportunity is very rare."


    "I don''t want to see her now."


    Lin Yu was really biting her lip, she felt a little lost in her heart.


    Even though she has grown a lot now, she still feels that she is still an ugly duckling in front of Long Linger.


    If I really see her, I am afraid I will have no confidence.


    "Lin [ÎÞÃû¹ÊÊÂwww.downtxt.net] total......"


    "It doesn''t matter, just say what you say outside, I don''t care."


    Lin Yu really smiled and said, "I just think that the current me is not enough to stand in front of her. Compared with her, I will lose, and I really can''t lose."


    Lost, will Jiang Ning be snatched away by her?


    Lin Yuzhen suddenly felt a little flustered.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Xiao Zhao was a little helpless, "They were too late to inform, and they said when they arrived in the East China Sea, at this moment, they have already reached the Lin Group downstairs, I am afraid they are in the elevator."


    Lin Yu was really startled.


    "Mr. Lin,"


    Xiao Zhao saw Lin Yu''s expression change really, "I think you are not worse than her, even better than her."


    "Because you have Brother Ning, I am afraid there is no such good man in this world."


    Lin Yu looked at Xiao Zhao blankly.


    Yes, she has Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning told her not to worry, don¡¯t you? Fushiai Aifuran Xiyipa? Nervous, she...do not worry that Jiangning will leave her.


    "ßËßËßË!"


    The door of the office was knocked, and Lin Yu really recovered.


    Before she could speak, the door was pushed open, and a fragrance floated in instantly.


    I didn''t see anyone, but I already heard a voice.


    "Where is Lin Yu really?"


    high-heeled shoes da da da step on the floor, just by listening to the sound, you can feel how charming those legs are straight and slender.


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head and looked over subconsciously, only to see a beautiful woman, wearing professional clothes, all over her body, exuding a mature and charming temperament, stepped in.


    Long Ling''er couldn''t wait for a moment.


    She found out all the news, and knew that Jiang Ning was the door-to-door son-in-law of the Lin family. Without a hint of politeness, she came directly to the Lin family.


    "Are you Lin Yuzhen?"


    When the two women met for the first time, Lin Yu really looked weak, while Long Linger was strong and pressing, "I will give you the Linglong Group, and you will give him back to me!"


    direct!


    Strong!


    Lin Yu was really shocked, and Xiao Zhao was even more inexplicable.


    Linglong Group gave Lin Yuzhen back to Long Linger?


    who is he?


    "I speak more clearly,"


    Seeing Lin Yu really did not respond, Long Linger said it again, "Linglong Group, I can give you unconditionally, and you only need to leave Jiangning and return him to me. Is it clear now?"


    Jiangning!


    She came to grab Jiangning!


    Lin Yu really took a deep breath. I didn''t expect this day to come so quickly.


    Long Ling''er came, specially for Jiangning.


    This powerful woman doesn''t need anything, just Jiang Ning, and would rather give herself the business kingdom Linglong Group that she has built?


    Not only was Lin Yu really stunned, even Xiao Zhao couldn''t help taking a few deep breaths, otherwise he would faint.


    What exactly is going on?


    She just said that Lin Yu is really no worse than Long Ling''er, because Lin Yu really has a husband like Jiang Ning, who is the object of all women''s jealousy.


    But now, Long Linger''s first sentence is to ask Lin Yuzhen to leave Jiangning and return Jiangning to her?


    Even, would you like to use the Linglong Group, the business kingdom that she built, in exchange?


    My God!


    Does she know what she is talking about!

 Chapter 637： Who are you?

    That is Linglong Group. In this world, there can be no second Linglong Group. Long Ling''er actually wants to use such a company to exchange for Jiangning?


    Brother Ning, who often steals his own snacks, is so valuable!


    "I don''t change."


    Lin Yu looked at Long Ling''er seriously, pursed his lips, and took a deep breath, "Jiang Ning is my husband, I don''t change anything."


    "You are not worthy of him."


    Long Ling''er said directly, "You want to be a business goddess, I will fulfill you, Linglong Group will give you, and all my resources, everything can be given to you, and you only need to leave Jiangning. Isn''t it worthwhile?"


    Lin Yu really shook his head: "He is a human and cannot be exchanged. Moreover, he is my husband. I''m sorry. He has thought about it and cannot be exchanged."


    The two people looked at each other and didn''t speak for ten seconds.


    No one thought it would be like this.


    Standing at that Xiao Zhao, he only felt that this was the longest ten seconds in his life.


    Her head is blank.


    A northern business goddess wants to use a single-handed business kingdom to exchange for Jiangning, while another southern business goddess says nothing to change.


    This...what the **** is going on?


    In terms of temperament, appearance, and business talent, the two women in front of me are definitely among the best in this country.


    And they all want Jiang Ning?


    This is so shocking!


    "Well, since you don''t want to change, then I can only grab it."


    After a moment of silence, Long Linger nodded, still expressionless, his face was full of confidence and arrogance, "You are excellent, but you are destined to lose. Jiangning is mine. You will understand soon."


    After finishing speaking, Long Linger turned around and left without any muddle.


    Like a haughty peacock, her gaze can hardly leave anyone alone.


    includes Lin Yuzhen.


    She had already given Lin Yuzhen a chance, and she was even willing to exchange it with the Linglong Group, but unexpectedly, Lin Yuzhen refused.


    In that case, don''t blame her, just grab it.


    No matter what method is used, Jiang Ning belongs to her. She has been in this life, and no one can change it.


    Long Ling''er left, Lin Yuzhen still stood there, not nervous, but calmed down.


    She thought that when she saw Long Ling''er, she would be nervous, disturbed, lack self-confidence, and even timid, but at this moment, she was relieved instead.


    Because she made a decision, and she became more determined.


    "Mr. Lin?"


    Xiao Zhao''s voice was not loud, he looked at Lin Yuzhen with some worry, "Are you okay?"


    The northern business goddess did not come for business, but for Jiang Ning. She came to grab a man!


    Changing to be someone else, Xiao Zhao didn''t worry at all, because Lin Yu was really good enough, so good that no one could compete with her, let alone openly grab a man from her.


    But now, it''s the business goddess from the north who is so powerful!


    "It''s okay."


    Lin Yu really smiled, "Before I saw her, I was a little scared. Now, I''m not scared anymore."


    Xiao Zhao was startled, Lin Yu really knew that Long Linger would come to grab someone?


    "Okay, let''s do your own thing, I''m fine, don''t worry."


    After Lin Yu really said it, he took his seat and concentrated on his work.


    Xiao Zhao clearly felt that just now? Shi Ai Zhe Shan Shan Ran Ling Dian? For an instant, Lin Yu really seemed to be a little different.


    She couldn''t tell where it was different.


    She didn''t bother Lin Yuzhen anymore, took a deep breath, and secretly said in her heart: "Brother Ning, Brother Ning, you are so attractive, I am now thinking of being your concubine, I dare not have it!"


    at the same time.


    Long Linger went downstairs.


    She is still expressionless, full of arrogance, just like a queen, anyone close to her feels great pressure!


    "Ding--"


    The elevator rang, the door opened, and Long Ling''er looked up, her eyes shrank suddenly.


    The person standing in the elevator is Jiangning!


    Even if I haven''t seen Jiang Ning for many years, she can''t forget the eyebrows!


    It''s him!


    it''s him!


    is Jiangning!


    "I borrowed it."


    Jiang Ning smiled, and stretched out his hand to signal that Long Linger was blocking his way, and that the elevator should go out first and then go in.


    Long Linger was stunned.


    She was breathing fast and was so pleasantly surprised that she subconsciously let Jiang Ning come out, keeping her eyes on him.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning didn''t seem to recognize herself at all, she couldn''t help shouting: "Jiangning!"


    Jiangning heard his footsteps, turned his head and looked at Long Linger, with a look of surprise.


    "Who are you? Know me?"

 Chapter 638： not him

    "I am Long Linger!"


    Long Ling''er looked at Jiang Ning and reached out to catch him. His eyes suddenly became red, "I am Ling''er! Don''t you remember me?"


    Jiangning took two steps back, avoided Long Ling''er''s hand, and said hurriedly: "I don''t know you! What Long Ling''er? I haven''t heard the name."


    Now, Long Linger''s turn was stunned.


    Jiangning, don¡¯t you know yourself?


    Isn''t it him? impossible! All the information she found showed that this Jiang Ning in the East China Sea was the same him back then, that stinky bastard!


    "You lied to me on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Long Ling''er''s eyes were a little red, staring at Jiang Ning, her eyes filled with grievances, "You are him, I can''t remember it wrong, you are the Jiang Ning from the northern Jiang family!"


    "Girl, you really recognized the wrong person. My name is Jiang Ning, but it seems that the person you know is not the same."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I''m sorry to pick up my wife from get off work."


    After speaking, he turned around and left.


    "Stop!"


    Where is Long Linger willing to put it, stepped forward and grabbed Jiang Ning''s hand and opened his sleeve directly, "Don''t want to lie to me, the tooth mark I bite must still be there, you can''t lie to me!"


    She pulled Jiang Ning''s sleeve abruptly, but she didn''t see the scars she wanted to see where she was in that memory.


    Long Ling''er, the whole person was stunned.


    not him?


    Long Ling''er was stunned. The tooth mark that caused Jiang Ning''s arm to bleed when he was a child, was he not there?


    This is impossible!


    The doctors said at the time that she bite very deeply and will definitely leave scars, but now, why is there no more?


    "Don''t do this, it''s not good to be seen by my wife."


    Jiangning retracted his hand, took two steps back busy, and looked at Long Ling''er strangely, "? Fu Shi Ziran Fu Xi Yiyi? You really admitted the wrong person."


    Long Ling''er stared blankly, how could it not be him?


    The eyebrows are so similar, although I haven''t seen them for many years, but that kind of feeling can''t be wrong.


    "You deliberately wanted to avoid me, right?"


    Long Ling''er didn''t give up, staring at Jiang Ning, and said seriously.


    Her eyes have never left Jiang Ning''s face, as if she wanted to see a little bit of Jiang Ning''s, she was sure it was the stinky **** back then!


    "Miss Long, you seem to be going too far."


    Suddenly, a voice came.


    Lin Yuzhen came over, with a trace of dissatisfaction and anger on his face, "If you come to the Lin Group for inspection, then I am very welcome, but when you come, you will say that you want to take my husband away. This is not without your identity. Bar."


    She walked to Jiang Ning and frowned deliberately. Jiang Ning immediately stood behind her, like an obedient little daughter-in-law.


    "Wife, I ignored her, she was harassing me."


    He hides behind Lin Yuzhen, with a cautious appearance, he looks like a son-in-law at home.


    Long Ling''er frowned more tightly.


    "Are you really not him?"


    She looked at Jiang Ning and asked seriously, "As long as you admit it is, I will take you away immediately, even if it is replaced by my Linglong Group, I don''t care."


    In her eyes, no matter what Jiang Ning becomes, she is her person and more important than anything else.


    Linglong Group, what is it?


    "I said, don''t change."


    Lin Yu is really strong, "By the way, I want to tell Miss Long that the Lin family has just started, but in the future, it will definitely not be worse than your Linglong Group."


    "Jiang Ning is my man, no one can take him away!"


    Very domineering!


    In contrast to Lin Yu, the appearance of Jiang Ning hiding behind her is like what a man should have.


    Long Ling''er''s eyes flickered, and he kept recalling the shadow of that stinky **** back then.


    That guy, although he was kicked out of the rich, his stubbornness and stubbornness were definitely not something the man in front of him could have. He was too weak.


    Door-to-door son-in-law, I''m afraid that Jiang Ning, even if he starves to death on the street, doesn''t bother to do such a thing.


    It''s not him, it''s definitely not him.

 Chapter 639： Kill her!

    "Sorry, I confessed to the wrong person."


    Long Ling''er''s face returned to indifference. He glanced at Jiang Ning, a trace of loss flashed in his eyes, and then glanced at Lin Yu, "I look forward to your achievements."


    After finishing speaking, she entered the elevator without looking back.


    Watching the elevator door closed and slowly descending, Lin Yuzhen turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning.


    "Why pretend not to know?"


    Jiang Ning knows her clearly, and he knows that Long Ling''er is not willing to give up her at all.


    "Are you afraid of her, will you take you away from me?"


    Her eyes are a little red. If Jiang Ning wants to leave, she can''t stop, and won''t stop.


    Think about how desperate she was when she first met Jiang Ning and when she first married Jiang Ning. I wish I could divorce Jiang Ning immediately and stay away from Jiang Ning, but now, she can''t bear it anymore.


    There is no Jiang Ning by his side, so what''s the point?


    "no,"


    Jiang Ning said, "I am protecting her."


    Lin Yu was really startled, and didn''t understand what it meant.


    "She was being watched."


    The expression on Jiang Ning''s face became serious. He stretched out his hand and squeezed Lin Yuzhen''s small face, "I saw her, how do you feel now?"


    "I think it is not easy to keep you by my side,"


    Lin Yu said seriously, "She really cares about you, no matter what you become, no matter how many years have passed, you are always in her heart. For a moment, I even felt that I shouldn''t have you."


    "Then I will go with her."


    Jiang Ning is going to leave, "You can still earn a Linglong Group, not at a loss."


    Lin Yu really narrowed his mouth, almost crying: "If you go, I will have nothing."


    Jiang Ning listened, feeling guilty, and hurriedly hugged Lin Yuzhen in his arms.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be kidding you,"


    He took a deep breath, "Don''t worry, I said, no one can take me away from you, no matter who it is."


    "I know,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "But I still don''t want to lose. I should be better than her to be qualified to stand by your side. You can rest assured that I will not let you go unless you don''t want me."


    What else can Jiangning say?


    He hugged Lin Yuzhen and kissed her **** the lips.


    "It''s stamped! It''s a deal!"


    Sending Lin Yuzhen back to the office, Jiang Ning left.


    Downstairs, Huang Yuming is already waiting.


    "All followed."


    He has a serious expression on his face, "Since Long Ling''er has left from the north, someone has followed her. She is unidentified and powerful. I don''t know what it is."


    "Continue tracking to ensure the safety of Long Linger."


    A murderous look appeared on Jiang Ning''s face, "It''s finally here!"


    "It seems that that person, after all, can''t hold his breath anymore."


    Leaving the Lin Group, Long Linger was a little lost.


    She still remembered in her mind that those scenes from her childhood wanted to superimpose Jiangning¡¯s model, Shishanshan, Erxiluxi, and Jiangning now.


    But no matter what, they can¡¯t overlap.


    The Jiang Ning that I just met was clearly a cowardly door-to-door son-in-law. In front of Lin Yuzhen, he didn''t even dare to speak loudly. How could this be that Jiang Ning who dared to beat other family children when he was a child?


    absolutely impossible!


    "He has amnesia? Or is he just another person?"


    Long Linger''s eyes are a little red.


    She came with full expectation, but in the end she was only lost.


    "Maybe, he would have died long ago."


    Fifteen years, he has grown up, but Jiang Ning, who has been wandering for fifteen years, and helpless, may have died on the street long ago.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang, Long Ling''er glanced at the number, answered tiredly, her voice was full of disappointment: "It''s not him, it''s not the person I missed."


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, she hung up the phone directly, not wanting to say another word.


    "Miss, where are you going now?"


    the driver asked.


    "Go back to the hotel first, let''s go back to the north tomorrow."


    Long Ling''er closed his eyes, leaning on the car seat, thinking in his heart, maybe in this life, he will never see that person again.


    Just behind her car, there is a car hidden in the traffic, always keeping a distance from Long Linger.


    "The Lord said, as long as the results can be tested, no matter what means we use!"


    One of them, Sen said coldly.


    "how do you want to do it?"


    another person asked.


    Those insidious eyes stared at Long Ling''er''s car, killing her, "Kill her!"

 Chapter 640： All killed!

    Sen cold murderous aura, as if to make the surrounding air instantly become colder.


    Long Ling''er didn''t notice at all, she had been spotted, she was in a bad mood now, very disappointed.


    The kind of expectation came, but she left in vain, she was really sad.


    How many years did she look forward to?


    Fifteen years!


    Since he was kicked out of the rich, Long Linger began to look for it, always disappointed.


    And the people in the family decided to cancel the marriage contract that year and not allow her to marry a wealthy and abandoned son.


    Long Ling''er refused. She said that no matter what Jiang Ning became, she would marry!


    Jiangning is no longer a wealthy person, then she will build a wealthy one by herself!


    She showed off her talents, stayed up day and night, and created the Linglong Group. Such a business empire has become the most awe-inspiring business goddess in the North!


    Yes, she still can''t find Jiang Ning!


    finally found a person, but became the son-in-law of someone else''s house, and didn''t know him yet.


    Long Ling''er helplessly, smiled bitterly and looked at the reflected face on the car window.


    "Is it true that there is no destiny?"


    She shook her head, "Jiang Ning, should I abandon you."


    The car drove to the hotel, Long Linger got out of the car, took the elevator directly, and walked towards her room.


    She needs to rest for a while, adjust her state, and go back when she wakes up.


    Long Ling''er entered the room and was about to close the door, suddenly¡ª


    A dagger stuck in the crack of the door!


    "boom!"


    Long Linger was shocked, seeing a pair of cold eyes, subconsciously pushed the door hard, closed the door, and immediately hung up the anti-locking device.


    who!


    How can someone follow me?


    Long Ling''er was shocked, pressed his body against the door, and his heart immediately thumped and jumped.


    "boom!"


    Someone kicked the door!


    The door shook violently.


    Long Linger''s face turned pale, and he hurriedly rang the video doorbell and called the front desk of the hotel with two beeps, and the line was cut off!


    "who are you!"


    Long Ling''er panicked and shouted, "I am from the northern dragon family, you dare to kill me!"


    "boom!"


    responded to her with another kick at the door. A crack had appeared on the door!


    Long Linger immediately backed away and picked up an ashtray from the table. Among the things she saw, the only thing that could be used as a self-defense weapon was this.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Looking at the door of the room, being kicked again and again, Long Ling''er felt even more panicked.


    She hurriedly took out her mobile phone and called the driver: "Someone wants to kill me!"


    What exactly is going on?


    How can someone come to kill themselves!


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and the door of the room was kicked open in an instant. Two figures walked in in a flash, and Long Ling''er was so scared that the phone dropped.


    Looking at them all in black, their eyes were murderous and cold. Long Linger wanted to stay calm, but found that his legs seemed to be unable to move.


    "kill!"


    Without a trace of hesitation, the two? Yixiyi closes Erxi Yier? Individuals have to do it.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Suddenly, five or six people rushed into the suite room. They were extremely fast, and they surrounded them from both sides, directly stopping the two of them.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Long Ling''er was even more shocked.


    Why are there still people in the suite I have set?


    Who are these five or six people!


    They seem to be trying to protect themselves?


    "All killed!"


    Two men in black, with a cold tone, the ruthless light in their eyes did not change at all, they said they would do it, and they rushed directly to five or six people!


    "boom!"


    Fight, it''s about to happen!

 Chapter 641： eighteen!

    "Battle formation technique!"


    Eighteen yelled, five or six of them were arranged in this hotel suite early, just to wait for the two killers who had been secretly following Long Ling''er.


    At this moment, Brother Gou and others downstairs are rushing upstairs to besiege the two!


    They are not weak, but they have been monitored by Steward Zhao¡¯s intelligence network as soon as they entered the East China Sea. If you want to do anything in the East China Sea, you have to ask the owner first, and agree or not!


    "Boom!"


    The two sides fought fiercely together. As soon as they fought, the eighteenth class felt that the strength of the two killers was so strong!


    There are five or six of them, using the battle formation technique, they can only keep the wind down.


    "Brother Dog, come soon!"


    Eighteen roared, the voice was like a huge thunder.


    He knows, relying on a few of them, I''m afraid I can''t stop these two, it''s too strong!


    ßÝ¡ª¡ª


    Changquan is like the wind, violent and domineering!


    The two men in black are like killing machines with no emotions. There is no emotion in their eyes, and they are extremely cold.


    shot out with a punch, eighteen took two steps back. As a shield in this set of battle formation techniques, his defensive ability was extremely strong, but he was still shocked and took a few steps back.


    "Protect her!"


    Eighteen complexion flushed, and he shouted sharply, "This is an order!"


    He felt the blood in his body surge, almost squirting out, but he still suppressed it.


    Five or six people kept changing their bodies, fighting with the two men in black.


    "boom!"


    "Bang!? Ran Shan closes Erling Shanxi?"


    "boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    Fists and feet roared, making a loud noise, violent like a dragon!


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    Eighteen received another punch, his sternum clicked, and he was directly interrupted by two. He yelled, and the whole person flew out.


    "eighteen!"


    The others were shocked.


    "leave me alone!"


    Eighteen roared, opened his mouth to squirt out a mouthful of blood, the murderousness in his eyes remained undiminished, "Stop them! Can''t let them escape!"


    Seeing this, the two men in black knew that Long Ling''er could not be killed today, and they continued to fight. When more people from Donghai arrived, they just wanted to leave. It was all difficult.


    The two looked at each other, ignoring the others, and they wanted to run away as soon as they turned around.


    "Where to escape!"


    Eighteen had no fear, with a big hand, he bounced from the ground, rushed over quickly, hugged one of the men in black, and the others immediately caught up, not giving the two men in black a chance to escape.


    "boom!"


    The black-clothed man''s complexion changed, and his eyes suddenly appeared!


    raised his hand and patted Shishi''s head fiercely.


    Suddenly, Shiba''s eyes widened, her pupils shrank suddenly, and then gradually dilated...


    The blood flowed down his forehead, and the whole body seemed to soften all at once.


    "go!"


    Two people in black, broke free from the entanglement of Eighteen, jumped into the vent of the stairs, and disappeared in a flash.


    "eighteen!"


    Several people burst into tears, shouting angrily, ignoring their injuries, and all rushed over.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill those two bastards!"


    Old Jiu''s eyes were red, and his arms were bloody, but he didn''t pay any attention at all. Like crazy, he chased the two men in black.


    Several other people, one by one, were like crazy, all chased out.


    In the room, only Long Linger was left, trembling, fearing to the extreme.


    She watched the eighteen fall down, are they trying to protect themselves?


    She looked at Eighteen, still keeping her eyes open, but she had no breath.


    "He just said, to protect me... whose order is this?"


    Long Ling''er''s face turned pale, and she was terrified. Who on earth was going to kill herself? Eighteen of them, who were they, who would protect themselves even if they sacrificed their lives?

 Chapter 642： Search the whole city!

    "Miss!"


    At the door, Long Ling''er''s driver rushed up and saw the body of Shiba on the ground, his face changed drastically.


    He heard the movement and rushed up quickly, unexpectedly something went wrong.


    "Miss, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, all right."


    Long Ling''er looked at Eighteen, tears could not help falling, "But he...he died."


    She doesn¡¯t even know what Shiba¡¯s real name is!


    "I can''t care about so much!"


    The driver hurriedly said, "Go! Get out of here!"


    This East China Sea is a place of right and wrong. Before he came, he had already understood that the city known as the Forbidden Land of the East China Sea is definitely not a place that dare to enter at will.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that Long Ling''er came here and didn''t want to do anything bad at all. Why would anyone still chase her?


    He didn''t care so much, he immediately pulled Long Linger away.


    "he¡­¡­"


    Long Ling''er''s eyes were red, and she didn''t expect this to happen suddenly, even if she was used to seeing big scenes, she was still terrified at this moment.


    "Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to leave if it¡¯s too late!"


    She looked at Eighteen, and without a chance to say thank you, she was dragged away by the driver.


    Soon, Brother Gou and others rushed up and saw Shiba lying on the ground, his face was full of blood.


    His eyes became murderous in an instant!


    "eighteen!"


    Brother Gou knelt in front of Shiba and hugged him in his arms. His body was trembling, his steel teeth smashed!


    That face is already full of ferociousness, and the corners of his eyes are constantly twitching!


    He stretched out his hand and covered Shiba''s eyelids.


    word by word, roared: "I want them to pay their debts!"


    The entire East China Sea has moved. The first group of 30 people have all been dispatched, and the second group, the third group, and even the fourth group that is undergoing training have all moved.


    The people in the underground circle of the East China Sea are all out to close all the entrances and exits of the entire East China Sea!


    "The whole city besieged!"


    Jiang Ning coldly ordered.


    "The strength of the people who came is far beyond my imagination."


    Huang Yuming''s face was full of anger, more of self-blame. They detected that someone had sneaked into the East China Sea, but they could not monitor their whereabouts in real time. Because of this, Shiba sacrificed.


    He blamed himself and was full of pain.


    "Two master-level masters, it is impossible for you to monitor in real time."


    Jiangning said, "Does such a person enter the East China Sea for the purpose of killing Dragon Linger?"


    This is absolutely impossible?


    If it is just to kill Long Ling''er, there are more opportunities outside, there is no need to do it in the East China Sea.


    They want to kill Long Linger here, there is only one possibility!


    "Search the whole city!"


    Jiangning shouted, "Don''t let them run away!"


    "Yes!"


    Huang Yuming personally deployed.


    The entire East China Sea is like a wave surging, thousands of people in underground circles, streets and lanes, are patrolling suspicious people everywhere.


    Especially Gou Ge and others, they do not even drink a mouthful of water or eat a mouthful of rice, they are always searching!


    They are going to kill these two **** and avenge the eighteen!


    From the beginning of the decision to follow Jiang Ning, Brother Gou and the others knew that this is a very dangerous road, and they may die at any time. Today is eighteen sacrifices, and maybe tomorrow, it will be his Brother Gou.


    This is the path they choose, and they will not retreat.


    They are not afraid of life and death, but as long as they are still alive, they must avenge their dead brothers!


    The night is deep.


    searched all night, but still did not find the two men in black.


    It seems that at the beginning, they all deliberately exposed their whereabouts, in order to attract people from the East China Sea Forbidden Land, stare at them, and then kill Long Linger in front of them!

 Chapter 643： eye for eye!

    Isn''t this just to blame Donghae?


    Long Ling''er, if a person like Long Linger died in the East China Sea, would he give up easily as the long family of a wealthy northern family?


    They will definitely be furious, send masters to level the East China Sea!


    What a vicious conspiracy.


    "Search!"


    "Find these two bastards!"


    "Kill them! Give revenge to the eighteen!"


    At this moment, the East China Sea is like opening a huge net. As long as the two people appear, it will instantly shrink and completely envelop him, and then thousands of people will besiege!


    The two men in black have broken through twice, and every time they flee before they come, a large group of them rushes forward and they have to hide again.


    "The defense of the East China Sea is terrible."


    The two people hid in a remote place, and there was a trace of fear in their eyes.


    Even in the face of the dog brothers, Donghai is considered a master, they are not afraid.


    With their ability to reach the level of a master, it is not difficult to kill them.


    But the defense of the East China Sea is too terrifying, like a net, as long as they appear, they will soon be surrounded by the sky and the earth, and once they are surrounded, they will be unable to escape!


    They had just wanted to escape from the old city gate, but they didn''t expect that there would be someone guarding there. As soon as they appeared, the lights were brightly lit, and hundreds of people rushed over, so that they could only retreat and escape back to the city again.


    too frightening!


    This forbidden land in the East China Sea really deserves its reputation.


    "What should we do now?"


    One of them asked, "I wanted to take this opportunity to test Jiang Ning, but now it seems that we can''t break through the defense of the East China Sea alone."


    "You must leave here and tell the Lord about the situation in the East China Sea. The one in the East China Sea, even if he is not a rich man in the north, can create the forbidden area of ??the East China Sea alone. The strength cannot be underestimated!"


    Another person solemnly said, "Perhaps, that person will be more terrifying than the rich family in the north!"


    The two people looked at each other and decided to break through again. Even if one person dies, the other person must take the news back.


    "Bang!? Close up on the waiter and take Ai Wu Yi?"


    Suddenly, the light overhead suddenly lit up, instantly like daytime!


    More than a dozen street lights were turned on, and the two people who had shrunk in the dim alley were suddenly exposed.


    The expressions of the two people changed drastically.


    Donghai people, have you found here so soon?


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    It seems that a pack of wolves are coming around!


    Brother Gou''s eyes were full of anger and murderous intent like ice.


    "It''s you!"


    He roared, "Kill eighteen, kill my brother!"


    Brother Gou pointed his hand, there were a dozen people behind him, his body changes, and his strongest attacking and killing battle formation technique took shape in an instant, "Kill him, revenge for the eighteen!"


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s voice fell, a dozen people rushed over, and the rest directly surrounded the two men in black.


    Tonight, even if they are all dead, they will never let the two men in black escape!


    "Huh, I can''t help myself."


    The two men in black sneered, "In the face of absolute strength, your so-called battle formation techniques are simply vulnerable!"


    "Since you are looking for death, then we will fulfill you!"


    "kill!"


    Two men in black, the breath on their bodies, by the way, skyrocketed!


    Even in the hands of master-level masters, they can definitely be regarded as outstanding.


    At this moment, the two of them are not afraid of the battle formation skills of Brother Gou and others, and their faces are full of murderousness.


    "If you want to kill, kill all of you from the East China Sea today!"

 Chapter 644： Break the formation!

    fight!


    is triggered!


    Brother Gou and others, like **** wolves, rushed towards the two men in black.


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    The roar of rage echoed throughout the alley, and almost instantly, he burst out with his strongest combat effectiveness.


    They have no reservations.


    kill!


    They must kill these two **** and avenge their brothers!


    Boom!


    The battle formation technique, open and close, a dozen people, as if they became a whole in an instant, the tacit understanding has reached the extreme.


    Both offense and defense are their strongest state!


    Brother Gou went crazy, his fists roared, punch after punch, as if tirelessly, there was murderous in his eyes!


    "Die!"


    The expressions of the two men in black changed slightly. I didn''t expect that these people like Brother Dog would be so crazy.


    They are not afraid of death at all!


    Even if they just want to punch themselves, they have to bite off a piece of meat on themselves.


    lunatic!


    a bunch of lunatics!


    These people in front of me are simply a bunch of lunatics. Even if they can kill them, they will definitely be dragged to death!


    "Break through!"


    The two men in black, who have gone through a lot of battles and are full of experience, can tell at once that even if the dog and the others die together today, they will definitely stay behind.


    They made a decisive decision and chose to break through.


    "boom!"


    The long punch was like a storm, hitting the dog''s shoulder severely, shaking the dog upside down and flying out.


    The battlefield suddenly opened a hole!


    "go!"


    When the two figures flashed, they were about to fly out. They were very fond of the attendant Shiranyi? It was clear that the strongest attack point in the battlefield would definitely be the weak point of defense at the same time.


    Shocking back dog brother is a chance to break through!


    "Stop them!"


    Brother Gou roared, one arm was drooping, and he was already dislocated, but he paid no attention to it. With the other hand, he slapped the ground fiercely, and the whole person bounced up, "Don''t let these two **** run away!"


    à§!


    à§!


    à§!


    The remaining dozen people reacted quickly, and soon the sixth child made up for the position of Brother Gou.


    "Want to go? Dreaming!"


    The figures of the two black-clothed men were stagnant. I didn''t expect these people to react so quickly, and the murderous aura in their eyes grew stronger.


    They didn''t say a word, one left and the other right, and they shot at the same time, heading directly towards the sixth!


    kill him!


    The opening that ¡¡¡¡ broke through was completely opened.


    They can see that this set of battle formation techniques can be the two main attackers, the dog brother and the sixth.


    Brother Gou has lost half of his combat effectiveness, as long as he kills the sixth candidate again, the battle formation will be broken!


    "ßÝ!"


    "ßÝ!"


    The two people suddenly increased their speed, surprisingly fast!


    "quick!"


    Brother Gou''s complexion changed drastically, and he didn''t expect that the two of them would even hide their strength.


    What shocked him even more was that these two men seemed to have a good understanding of battle formation techniques.


    How to crack and how to attack in a targeted manner, they all know exactly!


    "Boom!


    Only a move, the sixth step back immediately, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and the other people who acted as the main defense were too late.


    "Protect the sixth child!"


    Brother Gou struggled to stand up, gritted his teeth and was about to rush over.


    But two men in black, where would such a breakout opportunity be wasted?


    à§!


    Like a ghost, two people raised their palms at the same time, turned into two sharp knives, and rushed towards the sixth!


    "kill!"


    Fast as lightning!


    "Be careful, youngest!"


    "Sixth, go back!"


    Brother Gou was splitting his eyes, and several people hurriedly yelled. They wanted to help, but it was too late.


    These two men in black are too powerful!


    The sixth pupil''s pupils shrank suddenly, but he did not retreat in the slightest.


    If he retreats, these two **** will run away!


    They killed eighteen, even if they were dead, they would never be allowed to escape!


    "bring it on!"


    The sixth screamed, his eyes were absolutely staring, and he waved his fists. Even if he died, he still had to hold the two people to prevent them from leaving.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Sudden--


    A figure, like wind and rain, arrived in front of Lao Liu almost instantly. The familiar breath made Lao Liu''s eyes suddenly light up!

 Chapter 645： Get on the road!

    "Big [Ben Quge www.sbiquge.xyz] brother!"


    Two punches blasted out!


    It seems to shake the mountain!


    The expressions of the two men in black changed drastically, and they hurriedly backed up a dozen steps, staring at Jiang Ning in shock, their faces full of disbelief.


    "So strong!"


    This kind of punching power depends entirely on the power of the body, how can it be so terrifying?


    The eyes of the two men in black changed. Thinking of this battle formation technique, they felt Jiang Ning''s fist at this moment, and a name suddenly appeared in their minds.


    "Who are you!"


    "Kill your people!"


    Jiang Ning is nothing but nonsense, his eyes are like cold stars in the dark night, and he can''t help shaking when he sees two men in black.


    A little bit under his feet, instantly burst out his strength!


    Only the first step, the violent wind that set off made the faces of two men in black horrified!


    "Om¡ª¡ª"


    Jiangning stepped out, and the ground instantly sank in. He was like a cannonball, fierce and domineering, and almost instantly, he swooped in front of the two men in black.


    punch!


    "kill!"


    The two men in black roared, feeling an instant chill on their backs, but they had no choice but to punch and face Jiang Ning, there was no other chance!


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and then the sound of bone cracking came.


    They felt their fists hit the steel plate, even though they had already been extremely strong in horizontal practice, but this punch, almost instantly, shattered their self-confidence!


    All the disdain and arrogance, instantly disintegrated and fell apart!


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning threw out two punches in a row, the fist roared, causing a series of bursts of air, and the fist bones of the two men in black were directly cracked!


    "You...you are!"


    One of the men in black, his face changed drastically!


    His eyes were full of horror, and the most worrying thing actually happened!


    He didn''t dare to say that name, but the fear in his eyes didn''t stop at all!


    must tell the Lord immediately, and the news must be sent back.


    The person behind this East China Sea Forbidden Land turned out to be that person, really that person!


    "You know the battle formation technique, I really didn''t expect that you would be such a familiar person,"


    Jiangning stared at the two men in black, "It''s just that I don''t know whose subordinates you are, and whose orders you are listening to."


    "It doesn''t matter, since you are in the East China Sea, don''t leave."


    He stood there, but didn''t move anymore, coldly shouted: "Vengeance for the eighteenth!"


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s voice fell, Brother Gou and the others roared and rushed out in an instant, rushing away frantically!


    The people who have been broken their fist bones, where there is any resistance, are instantly swallowed by crazy people like Gou...


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    After only a moment, the bones of the two men in black were interrupted every inch and they collapsed on the ground, unable to move.


    Their faces are full of horror.


    is not only afraid of Jiangning, but also the entire East China Sea!


    Afraid of this group of lunatics like Brother Dog!


    After this battle, they thoroughly understood that the so-called East China Sea Forbidden Land was definitely not only because of Jiangning, this terrifying powerhouse, but also because...


    "I know, you definitely won''t tell who the person behind it is, so I don''t intend to ask you either."


    Jiangning walked over and looked down at the two men in black, with a cold light in his eyes, "Go on the road."


    Without a trace of hesitation, he stepped heavily on it, and the two men in black were killed instantly!


    For this kind of people, Jiang Ning knows very well that it is simply impossible to use means to force them to confess who the person behind them is.


    But at least, he was sure that his direction was correct.


    The big families in the north are already rotten to their bones.


    Now, are they also beginning to be jealous?


    These two people are very familiar with battle formation techniques, which means that they have been exposed to battle formation techniques, and the people behind them may even know themselves.


    They suddenly appeared in the East China Sea, Jiang Ning was not surprised at all.


    The forbidden land in the East China Sea is now doing its best, and he even let out a word to kill to the north!


    There will always be people who can¡¯t sit still.


    Jiangning turned around to leave, and the dog suddenly shouted: "What is this?"


    He turned his head, Brother Dog was squatting on the ground, pulling off the collars of two men in black, and on the sides of their necks, there was a tattoo with a special pattern!


    a flower? Xixi dyed and wiped away Aixi? Red cloud!


    Jiang Ning''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "Red Cloud!"

 Chapter 646： The north is cruel

    After he stared at the masks of the two men in black, the two faces were disfigured long ago, and they couldn''t tell the identity.


    Jiangning knew that this was a test from the northern surname family, but he didn''t expect it to be related to Hongyun!


    Hongyun he has been tracking down!


    "It seems that my direction is not wrong at all."


    Jiangning raised his head, looked at the direction of the north, and slightly squinted his eyes, as if looking at each other in the air, "Wait, I will kill to the north soon!"


    He didn''t say anything, and asked Brother Dog to deal with the two men in black and prepare for the eighteenth''s funeral.


    at the same time.


    North, Longjia.


    Long Ling''er''s face still has some lingering fears.


    She sat there and drank a lot of water, but her face was still pale.


    "What a courage! My Long Xiang''s daughter, dare to kill too?"


    Long Xiang, the lord of the Long Family, slapped the table angrily, with a murderous look on his face, "Check it out for me! Find out who it is!"


    "No matter who it is, I want him to disappear from this world!"


    "Yes!"


    Several subordinates immediately responded respectfully and turned and left.


    Long Xiang walked to Long Ling''er, reached out and patted her on the shoulder, a pair of gentle and caring on his face.


    "It''s okay, you''ll be okay when you get home."


    Long Ling''er looked up at him, didn''t say anything, just nodded gently.


    She has no blood on her face, and in her mind, she always looks like the eighteen has fallen.


    A person who doesn¡¯t know, but because of a person¡¯s order, he would rather die to protect himself.


    "Dad, we must find out the murderer."


    Long Linger took a deep breath, "I owe that person my life, and I must avenge him!"


    "Release? Love and help each other''s heart."


    Long Xiang nodded, "I''ll take care of this matter."


    He had deep eyes, staring at Long Ling''er earnestly, and seeing that her complexion was still not very good, he quickly comforted a few words.


    After a while, Long Linger''s complexion improved.


    "You should bring more people when you go to the East China Sea,"


    Long Xiang said, "I have made arrangements. In the future, you must be accompanied by four guards or more when you go out. Now it is not only in the north, but also in the south."


    Long Ling''er raised his head, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "The Donghae...is that him?"


    Long Xiang asked suddenly.


    He knew that Long Ling''er went to the East China Sea desperately just for that guy. Once he heard the name Jiang Ning, Long Ling''er didn''t care about anything.


    On the phone, Long Linger said it wasn''t him, but Long Xiang asked again now.


    "not him."


    Long Ling''er gave a bitter smile and shook his head, "I hope it''s him too."


    The loss on her face could not be concealed at all, and tears soon fell.


    "Don''t be too sad."


    Long Xiang sighed, "Perhaps, he died long ago."


    Being driven out by the Jiang family and becoming a wealthy and abandoned son is not just as miserable as wandering on the streets, those enemies of the Jiang family will never let the Jiang family have any blood and wander outside.


    can kill, they will do their best to kill!


    The North is cruel, and among the rich and common families, it is even more cruel!


    To survive, always step on someone else''s corpse. Either someone else becomes a corpse or you become a corpse.


    Hearing these words, Long Ling''er couldn''t help it any more, and plunged into Long Xiang''s arms and burst into tears.


    heartbroken.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, Dad feels distressed when you cry."


    Long Xiang sighed, patted Long Ling''er on the back, and kept comforting her.


    After a long time, Long Linger stopped crying, but the loss and sadness on his face were still hard to conceal.


    Long Xiang has never seen his daughter, so sad.


    He wanted to comfort him a few more words, Long Linger squeezed out a smile.


    "Dad, I''m back to the company."


    After finishing speaking, Long Linger stopped talking, turned and left.


    watching from behind makes people feel distressed.


    Long Xiang didn''t say anything, looking at his daughter''s back, until she left the house.


    "Patriarch, the lady must have seen that person, but is it possible that he can''t be recognized? After all, they haven''t seen him for many years."


    There was a voice behind him.


    Long Xiang''s head didn''t turn back either.


    "In this world, if Ling''er can''t even recognize him, then no one can recognize him."


    He said lightly, "Looking at Ling''er''s reaction, the Donghai person is definitely not the rich and abandoned son of the Jiang family, let alone..."


    Long Xiang squinted his eyes slightly, his eyes were deep, like a galaxy, and when people glanced at it, they felt that they would fall into it and could no longer break free.

 Chapter 647： not normal

    "I''m afraid, someone deliberately borrowed that person''s name to set off a storm."


    He said meaningfully, "This north, it seems really not peaceful."


    "The order is passed on, to stop all of the Long Family''s industrial expansion plans, and watch the changes."


    "Yes."


    Long Xiang stood at the door, looking at the direction of the door for a long time. In his mind, all the expressions of Long Linger just now were always in his mind, like frames after frames, playing in a loop.


    After a long time, he closed his eyes.


    "Sure enough, it wasn''t him, this trick is so good."


    And then.


    Long Linger returned to the Linglong Group, entered the office, and stayed for a full hour.


    She was standing in front of the huge French window, the expression on her face was completely different from that of the heartbroken girl just now!


    is even less like the previous one, the girl who would cry with tension and tremble with fear when encountering an assassination!


    Her eyes are sharp and her face is expressionless!


    Long Linger took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and immediately summoned the Linglong Group and the heads of various departments to the office.


    "Dongmaster!"


    A few senior executives were terrified. Long Ling''er has always been strong. The secretary who was fired yesterday, but had been with her for many years, but she didn''t know what she said wrong. Long Ling''er didn''t show any mercy and just drove away!


    Working under Long Ling''er is not so easy.


    "From now on, Linglong Group has only one strategic goal,"


    Long Ling''er looked around, looking at several executives, a little frightened, "I don''t allow the Lin Group who is attacking the East China Sea. They have any chance to enter the north!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of executives were all stunned.


    The Lin Group in the East China Sea?


    Compared with Linglong Group, that can be completely ignored. In their eyes, this can only be regarded as a small company.


    Even if the Lin Group is currently in full swing, it is not a high-end enterprise with Linglong Group at all.


    "Mr. Long, then Lin''s... is it necessary for you to take it so seriously?"


    "Lin''s, very ordinary,"


    Long Ling''er has sharp eyes, "But that Lin Yu is really not ordinary at all."


    Hearing these words, several executives were even more shocked.


    In the past few years, when have they heard of Long Ling''er and praised a person so highly?


    Never had!


    Even if it is for those large international companies, multinational corporations, Long Linger has never had such an evaluation.


    That Lin''s, how good is it?


    Is that southern business goddess so powerful?


    "The Lin Group is destined to become a company that can compete with Linglong Group, and may even surpass us,"


    Every word of Long Ling''er shocked several executives. If these words were not said by Long Ling''er himself, they would not even dare to believe it, "So, with the spirit of twelve points, starting today, Do your best to stop the Lin Group, understand!"


    "Yes!"


    Several executives took a deep breath, not dare to hesitate at all.


    They left immediately to collect all the information about the Lin Group.


    From now on, the Lin Group has become their biggest opponent, even if the Lin Family now looks down on them at all, but Long Linger¡¯s judgment has never made any mistakes!


    This Lin family is really scary.


    They unexpectedly, unaware, did not put Lin in their eyes at all, and several executives were shocked in a cold sweat.


    In the office, only Long Linger is left.


    She was still standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking in the direction of Donghai, her eyes flashed with joy and a trace of helplessness.


    "I know, 100% is you."


    She secretly said in her heart, "Even if you pretend to be crazy, even if you deliberately deny me, I am 100% sure, Jiang Ning, it is you!"


    Long Linger recognized Jiang Ning at first sight, and was 100% sure that the man in Donghai was the stinky **** when he was a child.


    Even if Jiang Ning pretended not to know herself.


    "You are Lin Yu''s real door-to-door husband, you are also fake, right?"


    Long Linger murmured, "No matter what the reason is, no matter what happens, you are mine, and no one can take it away!"


    Even if she wants her to exchange for Linglong Group, she will not hesitate!


    In this world, nothing is more important than Jiang Ning.


    In this world, there will be no other people who care about Jiangning more than himself!


    Even if Lin Yuzhen is, he is definitely inferior to himself.


    She doesn''t know why Jiang Ning does not recognize herself, but she must have his own reasons, and she does not know why the family suddenly agreed to the marriage between Jiang Ning and Jiang Ning when she was a child.


    She is even less clear, Long Xiang seems to be particularly concerned about Jiang Ning''s identity.


    She only knows that she wants to protect Jiang Ning. Don''t even think about anyone. Get any information about Jiang Ning from her!


    "Lin Yuzhen, if you refuse to return Jiang Ning to me, then I can only grab it."


    Long Linger''s eyes were firm.

 Chapter 648： Its you 100%!

    then.


    East China Sea.


    The atmosphere is a little dull.


    The funeral of the eighteenth has been dealt with.


    For this kind of thing, Brother Gou and others have been prepared for a long time.


    When they didn''t follow Jiang Ning and were still in the underground circle, they knew they would die sooner or later.


    It¡¯s just that when someone around them experiences death, they will still feel sad and will not give up.


    The entire underground circle of the East China Sea, more than 3,000 people, all gathered here.


    "We sent eighteen home."


    Brother Gou has no expression on his face.


    They don''t blame Jiang Ning. If it weren''t for Jiang Ning, they wouldn''t have any dignity even if they died.


    Life and death are their own choices. Since they embarked on this path, life is their place to go, and death is their way home!


    "My dear? I want Yixi to pick up dye and love dye? Go by yourself."


    Jiang Ning said, "I will take him home."


    Brother Gou raised his head and looked at Jiang Ning, his lips moved, his eyes were reddish, and he didn''t say anything, he just nodded heavily.


    "I will go with you."


    Lin Yu''s eyes are really red, teardrops still hung in the eye sockets.


    Losing anyone is not what she wants to see, not to mention the person who often sees and protects herself.


    They are all heroes. In order to protect the city and the people here, they are not afraid of anything, even if they are dead.


    Jiangning wiped away the tears from the corner of Lin Yuzhen''s eyes.


    said softly: "You have more important things to do, understand."


    Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning''s eyes and nodded.


    "I must...can do it."


    Jiangning wants her to let Lin enter the northern market in the shortest possible time!


    At the same moment, the Linglong Group in the north, the northern business goddess, Long Ling''er, personally announced that the next most important thing for the Linglong Group is to stop the Lin family!


    This hard battle is inevitable!


    broke out instantly!


    That is the Linglong Group, a commercial giant in the north, and no one can compete. Not to mention the Lin Group, a company that has been developed for less than a year, even if it is a behemoth that has been in business for more than ten or twenty years In front of the Linglong Group, they still have to lower their heads!


    As soon as the news came out, it was not only the North, but the whole country that was shocked!


    No one thought that the Linglong Group would attach such importance to the Lin Group. It was an elephant and announced that it would kill an ant.


    is still the one with great momentum.


    No matter how fast the Lin Group develops, it is impossible to catch up with the Linglong Group. Even if you want to breathe at the feet of the Linglong Group and get a chance of survival, it is extremely difficult.


    Not to mention, now Linglong Group has announced that it will attack Lin as the most important thing!


    Lin''s road to the north was cut off instantly, and there was no chance again!


    For a time, the business situation changed suddenly.


    Some people say that the Linglong Group is using a cannon to beat the mosquitoes and it is a waste of energy. The Lin Group is not worthy of their attention.


    Some people also say that Lin''s development is too fast and its potential is huge. Linglong Group feels threatened, so they want to kill Lin''s in the cradle while it is still in its infancy!


    Some people say that the Lin Group is destined to fall before it has fully developed. Everything is just a bubble, which will burst at the touch of a button.


    She didn''t care about these cynicisms.


    She only knows that Jiang Ning wants to do one thing by herself, and wants Lin to go north and enter the northern market.


    No matter how difficult the road ahead, no matter how much trouble she will encounter, she must do it!


    Even if the person blocking the road in front is Long Ling''er.


    The legendary business goddess, the woman who didn''t put Linglong Group in his eyes, and would rather use Linglong Group in exchange for Jiangning.


    That, the woman who wants to take her man away.


    Lin Yu can really lose to anyone, but he can''t lose to Long Ling''er.


    This is war!


    is her war with Long Linger!


    The war between two women!


    A war that can only be won, not lost.


    Lin Yu really returned to the Lin family and devoted himself to this war, while Jiang Ning, with eighteen ashes, returned to his hometown.


    He wants to personally talk to eighteen''s parents.


    "sorry."

 Chapter 649： War of two women

    For a time, the business situation changed suddenly.


    Some people say that the Linglong Group is using a cannon to beat the mosquitoes and it is a waste of energy. The Lin Group is not worthy of their attention.


    Some people also say that Lin''s development is too fast and its potential is huge. Linglong Group feels threatened, so they want to kill Lin''s in the cradle while it is still in its infancy!


    Some people say that the Lin Group is destined to fall before it has fully developed. Everything is just a bubble, which will burst at the touch of a button.


    She didn''t care about these cynicisms.


    She only knows that Jiang Ning wants to do one thing by herself, and wants Lin to go north and enter the northern market.


    No matter how difficult the road ahead, no matter how much trouble she will encounter, she must do it!


    Even if the person blocking the road in front is Long Ling''er.


    The legendary business goddess, the woman who didn''t put Linglong Group in his eyes, and would rather use Linglong Group in exchange for Jiangning.


    That, the woman who wants to take her man away.


    Lin Yu can really lose to anyone, but he can''t lose to Long Ling''er.


    This is war!


    is her war with Long Linger!


    The war between two women!


    A war that can only be won, not lost.


    Lin Yu really returned to the Lin family and devoted himself to this war, while Jiang Ning, with eighteen ashes, returned to his hometown.


    He wants to personally talk to eighteen''s parents.


    "sorry."


    Jiangning took Brother Dog and others to **** the ashes of Eighteen to his hometown.


    And Lin Yu really kept going, and immediately started the Lin Group¡¯s plan to go north.


    She knows that Long Linger will attack the Lin Group. She is not afraid, not only is she not afraid, but she also has to face the difficulties, to break through the Linglong Group''s layers of encirclement and suppression, and break through to the north!


    Because, Jiang Ning asked her to do this.


    The Lin Group¡¯s counterattack shocked those who watched the excitement even more.


    No one thought that Lin even dared to resist.


    To change to other people, I am afraid that at this time, he should bow his head and admit his mistakes, obediently admit defeat, go to Long Linger, and Linglong Group, and give them a way to survive.


    This Lin Yu is really good, and even openly let out a word to fight against the Linglong Group.


    seems a little funny.


    An ant said that he wanted to wrestle with the elephant. This is beyond his capacity!


    There are more and more rumors outside, and they are all ridicules, saying that the Lin Group is not self-reliant, saying that Lin Yu really does not know the sky and the earth, thinking that others praise her, saying that she is the business goddess of the South, so I really dare to follow the dragon Linger is on par.


    Regardless of the words outside, how unpleasant it was, Lin Yu really seemed to hear nothing.


    There is only one thing in her heart, to accomplish what Jiang Ning wants to do by herself!


    No matter how difficult it is, no matter how difficult it is, how many obstacles are there!


    At the same time, Long Ling''er, who received the news, didn''t seem to be surprised at all.


    If Lin Yu really bowed his head and conceded, it would disappoint her.


    "Is this your answer?"


    Long Linger looked at Donghai''s direction, "Then let me see, what qualifications do you have to stay by his side!"


    She gave an order, and the entire Linglong Group immediately started to operate at high speed, not only in the industry layout that the Lin Group is best at, but also in all walks of life, preparing to block the Lin Group in all aspects!


    Two companies, one is Optimus Prime, a behemoth that people can only look up to, and the other is a rising star, but still weak and small. These two companies will actually target each other.


    is incredible.


    They not only laughed at Lin''s oversight, but also felt that the Linglong Group was making a fuss, and they were using cannons to beat mosquitoes.


    I really value the Lin Group.


    The same thing, no matter what the outside said, Long Linger also ignored it, insisted on his decision, and used the energy of the entire Linglong Group to block the Lin Group!


    Stop their plan to go north!

 Chapter 650： Shot

    Two companies, one is Optimus Prime, a behemoth that people can only look up to, and the other is a rising star, but still weak and small. These two companies will actually target each other.


    is incredible.


    They not only laughed at Lin''s oversight, but also felt that the Linglong Group was making a fuss, and they were using cannons to beat mosquitoes.


    I really value the Lin Group.


    The same thing, no matter what the outside said, Long Linger also ignored it, insisted on his decision, and used the energy of the entire Linglong Group to block the Lin Group!


    Stop their plan to go north!


    This is like a storm, causing a sensation in the entire business circle.


    attracted the attention of many people, suddenly shifted from the underground circle of the East China Sea to the struggle of the above-ground circle.


    Under the surging dark tide, many people started to move in secret.


    North, suburbs.


    Ghost bamboo forest.


    In that quiet little courtyard, in the rolling curtain of the tea house, it seems that a kind of tea has been changed, and the fragrance has become different.


    "Lord, the two of them have lost contact. I''m afraid they are dead."


    "Can you have feedback?"


    "No, there is no news, maybe it''s too late, maybe...nothing has been tested out."


    "Huh, idiot!"


    The voice of the person behind the rolling curtain suddenly became cold.


    "To test how stupid this is by killing Long Ling''er of the Long Family! This is not the time to arouse the vigilance of the wealthy family!"


    The man kneeling outside did not dare to say a word.


    The Lord said that they can use all means. They always only listen to commands and only want the results, regardless of the means or methods used.


    Obviously, the assassination of Long Ling''er is not within the Lord''s consideration. Even if the two people are not dead, they will definitely die when they come back!


    "I have received news from other channels, the person in the East China Sea is not from the north, let alone that person"


    The Lord said, "In this case, don''t care about it for the time being, your point is to stare at the big families in the north, especially those rich families!"


    He just got the news that the **** of war is currently abroad, and he is in a violent conflict with the king of the assassin organization, and the sky is dark!


    All major forces in the world have received news, and others have confirmed it with their own eyes!


    In this way, the person from Donghai can be sure that it is not that person. As for whether it is still related to the wealthy family in the north, then he can only look for opportunities and try again.


    Anyway, that speculation can be temporarily relieved.


    The people outside the rolling curtain knelt, waiting for the Lord¡¯s command.


    "As long as the time is right, do it right away!"


    "Yes!"


    The figure disappears, and the fragrance of tea is getting stronger and stronger.


    Gradually, there were waves of insects and birds in the distance, and this place seemed to suddenly become a paradise.


    "Since you are not from the north, not that person, then who are you?"


    "No matter who you are, don''t get in my way, otherwise..."


    In an instant, the birds called and the insects screamed and stopped abruptly!


    An extremely cold murderous aura swept across the entire yard in an instant, making the insects and birds tremble with fright, and did not dare to make another sound.


    ...


    Jiang Ning is taking Brother Dog and the others, escorting Shi Wu Pa Xi Lu Zhe Di Pa Pa Pa Ba''s ashes home.


    With his mobile phone in his hand, A Fei¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    "Brother, I have already executed your order. The killer organized the one and took the action, but he said, this favor, I want you to pay it back."

 Chapter 651： Its worth the death

    "knew."


    Jiangning didn''t say much, and hung up the phone.


    He looked at the urn in the dog''s hands, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Eighteen is just his code name, whose real name is Liu Hui.


    Knowing the situation of the eighteenth family, Jiang Ning felt a little bit more self-blaming in his heart.


    This is not the first time he has experienced this kind of thing. Those former comrades-in-arms, those who sacrificed in front of his eyes, their faces seemed to emerge in front of his own eyes.


    They sacrificed, but they didn''t even have a chance to get their name right, because they were people who walked in the dark for the sake of the light.


    Where are the years quiet and good, but there are people who are carrying their weights in the dark.


    Jiangning is very clear, choosing this path, death is their ultimate destination.


    Even if it was him, he had this kind of consciousness early on.


    But every time he experiences it, it still makes him sad, but as long as he is still in that position, his face is never allowed to show sadness.


    "Eighteen said that he did not dare to go home before, afraid that he would disappoint his parents by going back, afraid that others would say that he was not doing business, saying that he was a gangster all his life, would only eat and die, without dignity..."


    Brother Gou rubbed the eighteenth urn with his hands, and gave a wry smile, "We people, in fact, no one has ever valued us. They all think that we are **** and it is a mistake to live."


    "But since this time, we have found our own way. We know that we can do many things and we can protect many people."


    Brother Gou¡¯s eyes are a little red, "They will also protect us, they will trust us, and they will respect us."


    This is the most true feeling in their hearts.


    Before following Jiang Ning, they would only be annoying, disgusting, hating, and cursing.


    But now, they are respected, and it is clearer that they suddenly have something called responsibility on their shoulders.


    Even if it''s dead, something to protect!


    "So, brother, please don''t blame yourself. Eighteen, he said, in his life, it is worth his death to be able to follow the eldest brother."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Even if he had told Brother Gou and the others, choosing this route was destined to walk between life and death, but when this day came, he was still worried that Brother Gou and the others would be unable to hold on.


    Because they are not fighters after all.


    But now, they are the bloodiest men!


    "We, send eighteen home."


    The village of Donghai City is a full three-hour drive away, and Shiba¡¯s home is here.


    is remote and poor. Many people want to make a living. Most of the children in the family do not enter high school, so they go out to work and earn money to share the pressure for the family.


    Not to mention, how many people have the opportunity to go to college to change their destiny.


    Liu Hui, code-named 18, has a poor family background. When he was very young, his mother was blind and could not see anything. The whole family relied on his father Liu Yang alone to support a family.


    Even though his academic performance was good when he was eighteen, he still chose to leave home after graduating from junior high school and went to the city to find a job and share the pressure of his father.


    He has suffered, and he has done dozens of jobs, but he has no education, no diploma, and he is bullied and cold-eyed everywhere.


    finally got into the underground circle, let him find a way to earn some money and send it back to his home, but in this way, he was gossiped and talked about for many years.


    Eighteen didn''t want to make the family feel uncomfortable. He didn''t go back for so many years, but every month, he sent almost all of his money home.


    At this moment, eighteen.


    His father, Liu Yang, is supporting his wife and sitting in the yard enjoying the sun.


    In the dustpan on the side of ¡¡¡¡, there are dried sweet potatoes that were just made yesterday.


    "Send it to Xiaohui after you have finished drying. He has loved to eat since he was a child."


    Mother of Eighteen, sitting in a chair with a smile on her face and a hint of reproach, "He hasn''t come back for a long time. Have you asked him if he will come back?"


    "Hey, the child is busy working outside. He must be unable to get away. He will come back when he has time. Why do you always ask."


    Liu Yang was vague, not wanting to say more.


    My son is already? I haven''t called myself for more than a month. Someone in the village said that his son had committed a crime and went in, but he didn''t believe it at all.


    Even if his son is uneducated and has no abilities, he is definitely not a bad guy, and he will never do anything that hurts the world!


    "busy at work?"


    Suddenly, a voice sounded, neither yin nor yang, "Old Liu, don''t lie to your wife, no one in the village knows, Liu Hui, the boy, is doing desperate activities outside the society!"

 Chapter 652： Say one more thing!

    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Liu Yang was anxious when he heard that, turning his head to look at the people walking by, "My son will not do bad things, you should not talk nonsense there!"


    "Hahaha, I''m not talking nonsense. When someone went to the East China Sea, I ran into Liu Hui. I heard that I followed a big brother. You said, he didn''t do bad things. What did he do?"


    "I tell you, the reputation of our village was ruined by your son!"


    "You...you! You shut up!"


    A few people walked into the yard, with disdain on their faces, and gave Liu Yang and his wife a sneer.


    "Well, well, let''s shut up. I guess Liu Hui must have gone in. The **** like them will be cleaned up sooner or later. You are very poor. There is no one to send the death to you when you are old."


    They kept talking yin and yang weirdly, ignoring Liu Yang and his wife, their eyes flushed with anger.


    A few people walked over, picked up the dried sweet potatoes that were drying, and stuffed them into their mouths.


    "Don''t move, this is for my son!"


    Liu Yang couldn''t help but roar.


    "Bah!"


    The person headed by ¡¡¡¡ snorted coldly and vomited on the ground in disgust, "Do you think I love to eat? Do you think I want to come to your house?"


    "If it weren''t for your land, your broken place, I wouldn''t have come!"


    He squinted his eyes and snorted: "Have you considered it clearly, what use is it to keep such a dilapidated house? Just behave? Lu Yierxi served Yifulu? Obediently listened to us and demolished it, took the money, and looked for it. Go to a nursing home."


    "Liu Hui, that kid, is dead to give you old age!"


    Liu Yang was trembling with anger.


    Where does he not know that there are developers here who want to buy land and what resorts to build, and their homes are on the ground they want, otherwise, how can these people come to him to ask for a house?


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Liu Yang yelled, his eyes rounded, "This house is for my son, don''t you want to take it away!"


    "Get out of here, get out of me!"


    "Old stuff, don''t toast or eat fine wine!"


    The people headed by ¡¡¡¡ yelled, and reached out their hands to directly dry the dried sweet potatoes, turning them over to the ground.


    "What are you doing! What are you doing!"


    Liu Yang¡¯s wife heard the sound, and immediately became anxious. He squatted down quickly, stretched out his hands, and went to pick up dried sweet potatoes on the ground. His eyes turned red all of a sudden, ¡°What are you doing bullying?¡±


    These dried sweet potatoes were carefully cooked and cut by her, and it took a lot of thought to send them to her son.


    How can they knock it over!


    Liu Yang was even more anxious, unable to bear it, and rushed directly: "You guys get out of here! Get out!"


    "Snapped!"


    Several people were impatient. They came a few times, but Liu Yang didn¡¯t let go. They were polite and gave a good price, but Liu Yang completely toasted not to eat and fine wine. Such a broken house is still dead. Keep it when you die.


    One of them just stepped forward and kicked Liu Yang directly to the ground, and said viciously: "Do you still want to occupy this place and wait for demolition? Dream it!"


    "I tell you, if you don''t give us this place, don''t want to occupy it!"


    "Your son will die sooner or later, what''s the point of keeping it? Don''t **** toast or eat fine wine!"


    Several people stepped forward, surrounded Liu Yang, punching and kicking, Liu Yang suddenly screamed.


    "Don''t fight! Don''t fight!"


    Liu Yang¡¯s wife cried, "Come on! Come on!"


    Several neighbors in the distance heard the sound, and just about to rush over, the man taking the lead, roared, picked up the stick on the ground, and pointed at the neighbors.


    "Who is here? I break his leg!"


    He burst into a shout, and several neighbors stopped immediately. How could they afford to provoke!


    Seeing that they were frightened, the leader sneered, disdainful: "A bunch of trash!"


    He lowered his head, looked at Liu Yang, and said disdainfully: "You know, your son, what I do is the same thing as me, someone like me will be dead sooner or later, your son, the same."


    "But here, I have the final say, even if your son comes back, he has to kneel down for me, lick my shoes, and call me brother!"


    Liu Yang trembled, not only because of pain, but also because of anger!


    He doesn''t allow anyone to talk about his son like that!


    "Acknowledge your fate, why bother with the money? Take the money and go obediently, otherwise, I promise, your son won''t come back!"


    "Fuck you, say one more thing!"


    Suddenly, a voice sounded like a huge thunder!


    There is anger in his eyes, and he can almost burn these people alive to death!

 Chapter 653： Im home

    He did not expect that the eighteenth family would be bullied!


    From a distance, I saw someone doing hands with the eighteenth parents, and the dog was furious!


    He handed the urn in his hand to Jiang Ning, the whole person was like a tiger, and he rushed directly, the murderous look in his eyes was like a boiling frenzy!


    "Who the **** are you...ah!"


    The person who took the lead, even before he finished speaking, he flew out!


    The chin was crooked in an instant!


    He fell to the ground with a scream, blood spattered.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Dare to do it? Kill him!"


    When the other people saw it, the thunder was furious. No one had ever dared to do anything with them. Seeing that the dog dared to hit someone, they were not polite. They picked up the stick on the ground and went to the dog!


    "boom!"


    The long stick smashed down so badly, the dog didn''t hide, he raised his hand and held the stick abruptly.


    The stick broke, and it broke into two with a snap!


    The person holding the long stick in his hand shook his heart suddenly, and when he looked up, he saw the eyes of Brother Gou, which were enough to kill him, and he couldn''t help but feel a panic of fear.


    Who the **** is this person?


    "boom!"


    Brother Gou didn''t talk nonsense at all, he fisted and fisted directly.


    He roared, like a mad leopard, with a few punches, directly knocking all those people to the ground!


    If it weren¡¯t for this, he really wanted to smash their heads directly!


    The few people fell to the ground, screaming again and again, looking at Brother Dog in horror, watching the few people who came by.


    They don''t know who these people are, so they dare to do something with them.


    "You...you..."


    Liu Yang got up from the ground and saw the urn in Jiang Ning''s hand, as if he was aware of something, tears fell when his lips moved.


    Jiangning walked over and handed the urn to Liu Yang with both hands. She opened her mouth and was about to talk. The eighteenth mother who stood up suddenly spoke.


    "Xiaohui? Is Xiaohui back?"


    She looked expectant and worried, for fear of getting a negative answer.


    Liu Yang couldn''t stop his tears. A man in his fifties shed tears!


    He was about to answer, Jiang Ning shook his head, took a step forward, grabbed Eighteen¡¯s mother¡¯s hand, and imitated Eighteen¡¯s voice: "Mom, I''m home."


    In an instant, Brother Gou and others all red eyes.


    "Xiaohui! It''s Xiaohui''s voice!"


    The eighteenth mother, weeping with joy, quickly grasped Jiang Ning''s hand tightly, as if her son would leave when she let go.


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at Brother Gou, and Brother Gou immediately understood. Several people stepped forward, without a trace of politeness, covering the mouths of those gangsters, and dragged them out.


    "Hmm-"


    "You...you..."


    Liu Yang looked at Jiang Ning, holding the eighteenth urn in both hands, shaking his body, but he still moved his lips. Although he didn''t dare to make a sound, he still used his mouth and said thank you.


    "You brat, why haven''t you been home for so long? Do you know how worried I am?"


    Eighteen mother, crying, smiling, "You brought your friends back?"


    "Well, they are all my brothers, take me home."


    Jiangning held the eighteenth mother''s hand, "Mom, I will help you into the house."


    "Old man, don''t be stunned, look forward to Xiaohui coming back every day, he is back, why don''t you say a word? Go cooking! There are guests at home!"


    "Hello Auntie!"


    The fifth and the old people shouted in unison.


    "Eh! Eh! Don''t be polite when you get home, don''t be polite!"


    Eighteen mothers are happier.


    Jiangning helped her eighteen mother into the house.


    Lao Wu walked up to Liu Yang with red eyes: "Uncle, I''m sorry, we didn''t protect Xiaohui."


    "he¡­¡­"


    Liu Yang''s Adam''s apple slipped, looking at the fifth, "he didn''t do bad things, right?"


    "No, he is the hero of East Sea City,"


    The fifth person knows what Liu Yang is asking, "I swear by my life, he is worthy of everyone''s respect."


    Liu Yang nodded, his tears couldn''t help falling, but he didn''t let out a single cry. That old face, as if suddenly becoming a teenager, was holding the eighteenth urn tightly, shaking his body.


    "Go home! Go home! Son is home!"

 Chapter 654： Inevitable

    He really wanted to cry, but now he can''t cry, he doesn''t want his wife to know.


    The neighbors around me all reacted, but I didn''t expect it to be the result.


    They saw that Jiang Ning and the others didn''t want to make the Eighteenth Mother sad, and everyone left tacitly without saying a word.


    In the house, Mother Eighteen wanted to pour water for Jiang Ning and get snacks for him. Jiang Ning stopped him and told her to sit down and let him do everything.


    "Mom, don''t worry about me, I am fine outside, how is your health?"


    Jiang Ning asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, I just miss you."


    Eighteen mother smiled and said, "I will dry you sweet potatoes, and I know you like them!"


    "It''s outside, I''ll get it for you!"


    "Mom, sit down, I will get it, and I will get it myself."


    Jiangning refused to let the eighteenth mother get up, and turned around and walked out of the house.


    The fifth is comforting the eighteenth father Liu Yang.


    He walked over with a serious expression on his face.


    "Uncle, Xiao [51 fiction www.51ksbook.com] Hui is following me, he left, the responsibility lies with me, and he did not protect him."


    The old five opened their mouths and didn''t want Jiang Ning to blame themselves. They chose this path and chose to protect the city of the East China Sea. It was their own choice. Jiang Ning taught them many things and they have done well enough.


    Jiang Ning waved his hand to tell the fifth child to stop talking.


    "Xiaohui didn''t lose your face. He is a hero of the East China Sea. Everyone likes him, respects him, and many children admire him."


    Liu Yang couldn''t speak, he just nodded, rubbing the eighteen urn in his hand, shaking violently.


    "Old fifth, send uncle into the house."


    "Yes!"


    Jiangning walked out of the yard, and there were a few people from Brother Gou, who were stepping on the people who had just come to make trouble.


    "You... do you know who I am! In this film, if you move me, I will die!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning grabbed his collar and slapped his hand up. He drew two of his teeth.


    "They two old people, are you bullying them too?"


    Jiang Ning said coldly, just the look in his eyes made a few people tremble, as if they fell into the ice cellar!


    "You...who are you?"


    The leader, with blood still in his mouth, said vaguely, "My boss is Zhuang Fen! He has the final say in this area! Do you know the consequences of offending him?"


    "Snapped!"


    What responded to him was Jiang Ning''s slap. This slap directly touched Ranshan''s love. His jaw was crooked.


    "He has the final say? The entire East China Sea, the entire Tianhai Province, I have the final say!"


    "Let your boss, come to see me within half an hour, a second later, the gods can''t save him!"


    Jiangning didn''t say a word of nonsense, "Which hand or foot they just hit Uncle, let me take it off!"


    After finishing speaking, he stopped paying attention.


    Immediately, there were a few screams, heart-piercing!


    Like killing a pig!


    then.


    A real estate company in the county seat.


    The high-rise office is more than 200 square meters, and there is an indoor hot spring swimming pool on one side, where you can work and relax at the same time.


    At this moment, a bald man is soaking in a hot spring pool, beside a woman who looks like a water snake, giggling, swooping in his arms.


    "This project will have a profit of at least several hundred million!"


    Zhuang Fen was full of pride, "Baby, do you know the prospects of the Sanatorium now?"


    "I don''t know, I know, Mr. Zhuang, your prospects are... very big! Very big!"


    The glamorous eyes are silky, full of teasing, and his hands are already dishonest.


    Zhuang Fen took a deep breath, grabbed the woman''s hand, and came two more times. He couldn''t do anything today, he had to be restrained.


    "Rest!"


    He quickly said, "Bubble hot springs, take a good rest, I''m getting older."


    The woman giggled even more.


    "President Zhuang, that piece of land is really good. I have also visited it. The scenery is beautiful and the air is excellent. If you develop it, it will definitely attract a lot of people. I think you are going to make a lot of money!"


    "However, those villagers don''t seem to want to move?"


    Zhuang Fen snorted: "I''m quite polite, the price for them is not low, how much money do they want to take before changing?"


    "That piece of land, I will definitely get it, no matter what means I use!"

 Chapter 655： act recklessly!

    In his eyes, it¡¯s not bad to give some money. This is still in the current environment. He doesn¡¯t want to make matters worse, otherwise he would follow his previous practice, hum.


    Still want money?


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m losing my life!


    Zhuang Fen can be mixed to this day, it is not a good thing. You started to tinker with real estate more than ten years ago. At that time, the industry was chaotic. You were not ruthless and fierce enough, and you still want to make money?


    dream!


    Although the environment has changed a lot now, he is at most convergent, but some old methods are always the best to achieve the goal.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    was talking, the phone rang, and Zhuang Fen immediately laughed when he looked at the number.


    "I see, the last nail has been pulled out."


    He answered the phone and said lightly, "Well, the two old people agree. If they are sensible, they should take the money to the nursing home and don''t delay my big business..."


    "President Zhuang! Something happened!"


    On the other side of the phone, there was a voice, "Several people I sent have been interrupted, saying that the sons of those two old things are back!"


    Zhuang Fen''s face changed.


    "What did you say?"


    "That''s Liu Hui, who is said to be in the underground circle. He is a ruthless man. He beat all my brothers. He also said that you want Mr. Zhuang to see him within half an hour, otherwise, the gods will not be able to save you. !"


    Hearing this, Zhuang Fen laughed disdainfully.


    Let me see him for half an hour?


    Can''t save yourself even with a god?


    is so **** ridiculous!


    A small character who is in the underground circle outside, what kind of character do you really think he is?


    Do you think you have never been in an underground circle? When I was messing around, the kid surnamed Liu was afraid that he hadn''t been born yet!


    "A toast is not a fine wine!"


    Zhuang Fen was furious, and shouted, "You still have to call me for such a big **** matter? Since they are shameless, you can deal with it directly!"


    "Zhuang Zhuang..."


    "If you can''t do it, I will immediately change!"


    With a snap, Zhuang Fen hung up the phone directly.


    He has never seen any big winds and waves. When has he been afraid of threats from others? What''s more, he is still such a nameless pawn, which is really laughable, even if he dare to threaten Zhuang Fen?


    Things that do not live or die!


    "President Zhuang, you are too domineering! I admire you so much!"


    The woman shook her body, causing ripples in the pool, and the deliberate contact made Zhuang Fen a little uncontrollable.


    "Huh, it''s useless? Lu Xi closed, Yi Shan Wu Lu closed? Something, when I was young, I had to break the legs of more than a dozen people a day!"


    Zhuang Fen took the woman into his arms, "Since the soft is not good, then come hard, I don''t understand this, still want to make money?"


    After finishing speaking, he stopped paying attention to such trivial matters, he would not care about it at all.


    On the other side, the scared man who put down the phone, his eyes twitched slightly.


    If this business turns out to be yellow, then you will be dead.


    He turned his head and glanced at the few people who were lying on the ground and were interrupted by the dog brother: "How many of them do they have?"


    "Just three or four!"


    "Waste!"


    The scared man said angrily, "Just **** three or four people, scared you like this? I **** thought three or four hundred people!"


    actually embarrassed himself in front of Zhuang Fen, he couldn''t wait to slap these people.


    "Brother Dao! They are really scary!"


    Those few people, their Adam''s apple slipped and shivered, especially Jiang Ning. They were not angry and pretentious. The look in their eyes made them feel that their heart was about to jump out of their body.


    "If you are in this business, if you are scared by three or four people, then I''ll do a fart!"


    The scared man roared, "This matter can''t be handled well, let''s not mix up in the future!"


    He got up and snorted coldly: "Go to the excavator! Just knock down the house, and then the compensation will be fine. I said it was accidental. I see what they can do!"


    "There are also those who did it, huh, I break their legs!"

 Chapter 656： Cut first and play later!

    Cut first and play later!


    When the house is torn down, isn''t it just losing money? Give as much as you want, love or not, play rogues, they are experts at first, and they don''t believe that the two old immortals overwhelmed them.


    With an order, he immediately took dozens of people and walked towards the house of Eighteen.


    The few people who had their legs opened opened their mouths to say something, but they knew that if they said anything frustrating, the scars would kill them!


    then.


    Eighteen.


    Jiangning made things clear.


    "We...we don''t want to demolish, we have lived here all our lives, and now we are suddenly moved away, but where can we go? That little money is not enough to go to nursing homes!"


    Several neighbors also looked helpless, "Not to mention, if you can buy a house in the city, you can''t even afford the bathroom!"


    Even if they can go, they are not used to staying. Not to mention that all kinds of consumption in the city are high, and there is not even a talking neighbor. That kind of life is not what they want at all.


    "If you don''t want to go, no one can let you go."


    Jiangning said directly.


    "That Zhuang Fen is amazing! I heard that the circles on the ground and the circles in the underground are all people with hands and eyes open to the sky, and many friends!"


    Some people are worried, "You should stop getting into trouble and leave here quickly. They dare not attack us, but to you outsiders..."


    Jiangning was expressionless. Eighteen was dead. If he could not even protect Eighteen¡¯s parents, then he would really be sorry for Eighteen.


    Before Jiang Ning could speak, a huge roar suddenly came from outside!


    A few neighbors heard the sound, their complexion changed drastically, and they rushed out to take a look. They saw a few excavators trying to forcibly tear down everyone''s house, all of them red eyes.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    But the excavator didn''t stop at all.


    "Push me! Something went wrong, I''m responsible!"


    Scared the big man, shouted with a big laugh.


    What he wants is to cut first and then play!


    It should have been like this a long time ago, the house is gone, these **** villagers, what choice do they have?


    I have to take the money yet, get out of here!


    "Tweet me!"


    Scar yelled and stared at Jiang Ning and the others who came out of the house. His faces were full of provocations. When these houses were torn down, he would clean up Jiang Ning and the others!


    Seeing that the excavator was about to rush over, Jiang Ning''s eyes became cold.


    "Agou!"


    He yelled, Brother Gou and others, like a wolf with mad hair, instantly swept out? Ranranzhishan and Lu Yixi went away.


    The speed is extremely fast!


    They rushed to the excavator, jumped, bounced directly up, peeled open the case, and broke the circuit.


    "Boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    The excavator stopped in an instant.


    In just ten seconds, Brother Gou and the others stopped all three excavators, and even the operators above were thrown directly off the excavators by them.


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    Scar yelled angrily, "Is that you? The one who beat me!"


    still dare to break his machine!


    He roared, and dozens of people behind him all rushed up, one by one fierce and fierce.


    The neighbors around were so frightened that they turned pale and didn''t dare to pass.


    "You go! This guy was released from the inside, not a good person!"


    "Go! They dare not do anything to our locals easily. You are from a foreign country, go!"


    Several neighbors hurriedly lowered their voices and persuaded Jiang Ning to leave.


    Even Liu Yang was worried.


    He walked quickly to Jiang Ning: "Come on! They are not good people, they really know how to do it, we can''t stop them!"


    Jiangning shook his head.


    He stared at the big scared man, his face sinking: "Are you Zhuang Fen?"


    "Huh, I''m not, did you say you want to see our boss?"


    The big scared man sneered, "It''s really his **** courage, just with you, are you qualified to see our boss?"


    "Who am I to be, where do you dare to come from!"


    He stared at Jiang Ning, unceremoniously: "No matter who you are and where you are, in my place, it is the dragon that you can hold me, and the tiger is lying down for me! Here, I have the final say!"

 Chapter 657： I personally come!

    With a wave of his hand, dozens of people waved their clubs and rushed forward.


    Liu Yang and the others suddenly became nervous. He quickly stood in front of Jiang Ning, absolutely not allowing his son''s friends to be injured or even killed because of their family affairs!


    But Jiang Ning didn''t worry at all, he didn''t even move.


    He said, let that Zhuang Fen come over and apologize within half an hour. It seems that what he said is useless.


    "Take their legs into three pieces!"


    Jiangning suddenly spoke, as if the ban had been lifted.


    Brother Gou can''t help it anymore.


    Several angry wolves moved!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    They were already furious, and the death of Shiba made them burn in their hearts. Didn''t expect to send Shiba home and see his parents being bullied?


    Who can bear it!


    violent fists, madness!


    One punch, one fly!


    Click!


    "what¡­¡­"


    scream, pierce the sky!


    Brother Gou punched and broke a bastard''s leg abruptly, without any kind of politeness.


    The leg bones were abruptly broken, and the pain caused the **** to convulse his whole body, his face was full of horror and pain!


    Within half a minute, dozens of people all fell to the ground!


    Liu Yang and others were all staring at it.


    He didn¡¯t know, his son¡¯s friend was so amazing?


    Within half a minute, dozens of people were beaten to the ground?


    Is his son so good?


    "You...you guys!"


    The big man with a knife scar, his face changed drastically, he suddenly reacted, why did the few people who had broken their legs before said that the Liu Hui family was terrifying.


    Is this a **** human?


    His legs shook, and his throat was dry, where could he still speak!


    Dozens of people, at this moment, all fell to the ground, wailing in pain, everyone''s legs were all broken!


    "Pump!"


    He didn''t dare to say a word of cruel remarks, he threw a plop, and knelt down, his face turned pale earlier, and a lot of sweat rolled down from his forehead.


    In the underground circle, he has been in the underground circle for so many years, where he can''t see it, brother Gou and the others are really bad!


    If they hadn''t controlled the intensity of the attack, dozens of people at this moment would have died **** long ago!


    "I... I was wrong..."


    Scared the big man, his voice trembled, "You... you forgive me, forgive me!"


    "Snapped!"


    Brother Gou stepped forward with a slap, and the scarred man''s face was covered with blood: "You think it is useful to apologize? If we were not here today, would you kneel down!"


    are the same people in the underground circle. Brother Gou and the others know more than the innocent people in front of them.


    If they were not here today, then Liu Yang and their home would definitely not be kept.


    These people will cut first and then play, forcing them to agree. Even when the time comes, they will have the final say. Even if they don''t pay, what can Liu Yang do?


    They say that they should not answer every day, and the ground is not working!


    Brother Gou gets more angry as he thinks about it, and he can''t wait to break the scarred man''s neck directly.


    He was not at all polite, clutching Scar''s collar, and slapped him several times, his face almost deformed!


    "They are the parents of the eighteenth, they are my Agou''s parents! You dare to bully them, this is more serious than bullying me!"


    Brother Gou gave a fierce kick and kicked Scar''s chest with a click, and the sternum of the scared man broke instantly!


    "what--!"


    The big scared man screamed and curled up on the ground. Brother Dog was still unsure of his breath, and his huge fist suddenly lifted up. This punch was enough to smash his head!


    "A dog."


    Jiang Ning called to stop him.


    Brother Gou fisted on Scar¡¯s face, making him tremble. For the first time, he felt that death was such a terrifying thing.


    "It seems that my face is that I can''t please your boss anymore."


    Jiangning said, "In that case, the address tells me, "Fuwudi Furan Wuerxi? I ??will come personally."

 Chapter 658： You call

    The scared man was even more frightened, shaking his head again and again, where would he dare to give it.


    These people are simply crazy!


    Such terrifying strength, no one here can stop them.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    He was full of fear, "You can''t move my boss, he knows Donghai!"


    "Is it,"


    Jiangning glanced at him and said calmly, "I''m from the East China Sea. I want to know who he knows in the East China Sea and dare to do these things behind my back."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t talk any more nonsense.


    And the dog brother walked toward the scar, asking for an address, is it difficult?


    "Uncle, just wait for me at home. I will help you solve this matter."


    Jiangning got on the car and headed directly towards the county seat.


    And then.


    Zhuang Fen lay on the sofa, his face still full of meaning, and the woman in a **** cheongsam beside her twisted her waist and her face was charming.


    "President Zhuang, I''ll make ginseng tea for you to make up for it!"


    She got up, just walked to the door, the office door, was kicked open, slammed her in the face, directly shook her out!


    "what--"


    Zhuang Fen was taken aback, his expression changed greatly.


    He looked at his secretary, flew out, hit the ground, and fainted directly.


    "Who are you guys!"


    Zhuang Fen stood up immediately, his face was full of anger, "So courageous, do you know who I am! This is not the place where you are making trouble!"


    Jiangning walked in and sat down on the sofa opposite him.


    And the few people, Brother Gou, stood guard at the door, not allowing anyone to come in!


    "knowledge,"


    Jiangning glanced at Zhuang Fen, "You are Zhuang Fen, and I am looking for you."


    Zhuang Fen''s eyes shrank, and the memory of the person in front of him shrank in his mind, but he didn''t have the slightest impression. He had never seen Jiang Ning.


    Such a young kid has the courage to come and ask for trouble. In this area, it seems that I have never seen such a fearless death.


    Zhuang Fen snorted and sat down. The other party knew his name, so he should know that he is not easy to provoke!


    He relaxed, staring at Jiang Ning, and sneered: "For so many years, you are the first to rush into my site like this."


    "It''s also the last one."


    Zhuang Fen added.


    "It is indeed the last one."


    Jiangning said, "From today, no one will come to you again."


    Zhuang Fen was full of disdain, and he naturally understood the meaning of Jiang Ning''s words.


    He took out his cell phone and immediately dialed a number: "Where are the people? Come up to me! There are a few who are not long-eyed, throw them down for me! Hello? Hello!"


    He yelled twice, and only a beep came from the other end of the phone.


    Jiang Ning is still sitting there, with a calm expression on his face.


    And Zhuang Fen''s face changed slightly, and he seemed to realize that something was wrong.


    "Who are you?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning, "We seem to have no holidays."


    "I didn''t have it before, now I have it."


    Jiangning Road, "Is that pension resort your project?"


    Zhuang Fen''s heart moved, is it for business?


    "It''s mine, why are you interested?"


    He snorted coldly, "I''m sorry, I don''t lack shareholders."


    "Not interested in."


    Jiangning was too lazy to talk nonsense, "I came to you, just one thing, this project was cancelled, and people there don¡¯t want to move or sell the land, so don¡¯t touch it."


    "Snapped!"


    Zhuang Fen slapped the table and laughed directly, as if he had heard a big joke.


    A stinky kid who came to the door like this, want to give up the project that can make hundreds of millions of dollars?


    Who does he think he is!


    "Boy, you are crazy!"


    Zhuang Fen shouted, "Since you know who I am, you should know that Zhuang Fen has been mixing for so many years, and the duck that reaches the mouth has never been able to let him fly away!"


    "Let me tell you, that piece of land, I''m going to make a deal! Those villagers have to sell it! If you don''t sell it, you have to sell it!"


    He stared at Jiang Ning, a hint of playfulness flashed across his face.


    "Do you think that there are some people behind yourself, so you dare to come and pretend to be in front of me? I tell you, there is a sky outside this day, there are people outside the world, and the people behind me are not something you can provoke!"


    "Is it."


    Jiang Ning said, "Then you can call him."

 Chapter 659： His name is Jiangning

    His face was calm, and Zhuang Fen''s heart was shaken calmly.


    This kid is too calm.


    His Zhuang Fen background, everyone in the circle knows that whether it is the underground circle or the underground circle, there are countless friends. Especially, he knows a friend from the East China Sea, which has become his greatest support!


    Even the local big shots are so kind to him.


    "Boy, who are you on earth!"


    Zhuang Fen shouted.


    "My name is Jiang Ning."


    Jiangning pointed to the phone on the desk, "You can call."


    Jiangning?


    Have not heard.


    Where did the yellow-haired boy come from, but he will put on a pose!


    Zhuang Fen sneered and nodded again and again: "Since you are looking for death by yourself, then I will let you die clearly!"


    "Let you know how to write dead words!"


    He picked up his mobile phone and immediately dialed the phone of a big figure in the local community. It didn''t take his biggest support to deal with a yellow-haired boy like Jiang Ning.


    "Beep--"


    The phone was connected, Zhuang Fen looked at Jiang Ning and deliberately said, "Are you busy? Someone who doesn''t have eyesight, ask me trouble, help me solve it, Huang Mao boy, named Jiang Ning..."


    "Toot..."


    Just as he said his name, the phone suddenly hung up.


    Zhuang Fen was stunned, thinking it was a bad signal, and calling it again, he was hung up directly!


    His face changed slightly, he looked up at Jiang Ning and immediately dialed another number.


    It seems that Zhuang Fen would have known Zhuang Fen for a long time, and he just hung up without answering!


    "Ok?"


    Zhuang Fen looked a little ugly. He cursed these dog things in his heart. He usually eats his own, plays with his own, spends his own, and answers the phone faster one by one. What''s going on today?


    "Go on."


    Jiangning was still calm, sitting there, "Are you out of friends? Don''t you know Donghai."


    "Humph."


    Zhuang Fen squinted his eyes. He didn''t believe the oblique, and made a dozen calls one after another, but no one answered him.


    Those friends in the past, one by one, patted their chests and said that they had something to do with their friends, and at the moment they didn''t even answer their own phone calls.


    His face is getting more and more ugly, and he faintly feels something is wrong.


    too weird!


    Are they all busy? It¡¯s so busy that I don¡¯t even answer my own phone. How could it be possible, no matter how busy, is it all busy at the same time?


    He stared at Jiang Ning, and his heart became more and more disturbed.


    The person in front of me is the one who asked me to apologize in front of him within half an hour?


    What the **** does he come from!


    "let''s hit,"


    Jiangning said, "You can find anyone you can find, even if it is a member of the northern family, you can find it as long as he dares to come in front of me."


    Zhuang Fen trembled all over.


    "You... don''t be too arrogant! This is a forbidden area in the East China Sea!"


    He gritted his teeth and quickly found the number that had been hidden for a long time. He never used this favor easily. That was his greatest support!


    But now, he has to use it.


    "Hey?"


    The phone is connected!


    Zhuang Fen seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw, and the panic on his face was swept away instantly!


    "it''s me!"


    He hurriedly said, "Someone troubles me, it''s time for you to pay back the favor!"


    "who?"


    On the other side of the phone, he groaned and asked.


    "A dog that doesn''t have long eyes, he said that even the people of the East China Sea are not afraid, and even the people of the northern clan, dare not come to him!"


    Zhuang Fen stared at Jiang Ning, his face was full of disdain, "I said it''s useless for me to know you, you? Fifeaixiparanxifufu? When have you been so despised?"


    "name!"


    There was a trace of anger on the other side of the phone.


    Zhuang Fen is more satisfied.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, even if Jiang Ning¡¯s face was calm, in his opinion, it was just a gesture.


    This belongs to the East China Sea!


    belongs to the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea!


    No one, don''t want to offend the majesty of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea!


    "What is Jiangning..."


    Just after Zhuang Fen finished speaking, there was a plop on the other side of the phone, and the people over there knelt down!

 Chapter 660： Immortals are hard to save!

    hum¡ª¡ª


    Zhuang Fen felt that his head was blank in an instant!


    The person on the other end of the phone actually knelt down!


    His knees hit the ground, and he heard the bang.


    He could even feel that when he heard the name Jiang Ning, the other party was shocked and horrified, and there was even a trace of fear!


    Zhuang Fen felt that his throat was dry in an instant, and he couldn''t say a word. He could only listen to the panic of panic on the phone, as if he was waiting for death.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Zhuang Fen looked at Jiang Ning, his whole body stiff, and the fear could no longer be suppressed.


    "This is the person you met in Donghai?"


    Jiang Ning said to the phone, "When did I get out of the East China Sea with such a powerful person? Are you going to kill me?"


    The person on the other end of the phone trembles and knocks his head immediately!


    "I was wrong! I was wrong! Please forgive me! Please forgive me! I didn''t do anything, forgive me!"


    Zhuang Fen''s face is completely numb!


    Brother?


    This big person who can only look up to himself, there are small famous people in the East China Sea, call Jiangning Brother?


    still knelt down and begged for mercy!


    "It''s a **** thing to forgive you. All I can do is send you to see him."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning stared directly at Zhuang Fen, scared that Zhuang Fen¡¯s cell phone fell to the ground, and with a snap, it split in half.


    He felt that his whole body was numb.


    My limbs are stiff, I want to stand up, I want to kneel down, but I can''t even move!


    so horrible!


    Is the person in front of me... the King of the East China Sea!


    I even threatened him?


    also said that he knew the big people in Donghai, and the **** whole Donghai underground circle belonged to Jiangning!


    "me¡­¡­"


    Zhuang Fen felt that the blood in his body had solidified and couldn''t flow at all. He felt that his breathing was about to stagnate, and he was about to suffocate to death!


    That kind of fear was pierced from the depths of his bones, making him almost dissipated!


    "This project? Pazhiyi loves to serve Xilufu? Or else?"


    "No, no more! I don''t want any more!"


    "Do you still force them to move?"


    "Don''t dare! Don''t dare! I don''t dare!"


    "Do you still do things that are bullying and fearful of hardship?"


    "I was wrong! I was really wrong! Please forgive me! Forgive me! I will never dare anymore!"


    Jiangning got up and stared at Zhuang Fen.


    Jiang Ning would not believe anything he said.


    Let them go today, then in the future, will they let go of those innocent people, let go of the most ordinary, the lowest-level people?


    They won''t.


    Because they bully and fear hardship, it has become a habit.


    "I do not believe."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "The bad things you have done are enough to die a hundred times. Before you die, the debt that should be paid is repaid, and it''s time to apologize."


    Zhuang Fen''s face turned ashes.


    "This way, you will die easier."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he stopped talking and turned to leave.


    And Zhuang Fen is still sitting on the sofa with no blood on his face...


    He regretted it. He regretted that he had reviewed the bad things he had done in his mind. It was not that he didn''t report it... The time has not come, but now, the time has come.


    Gods can¡¯t save him either!


    Jiangning took Brother Dog and them back to the Eighteen House, and a lot of people had gathered at the door.


    Whether it is the people in the above-ground circle or the underground circle, all of them are shivering at this moment, terrified!


    No one thought that the king of the East China Sea would appear here!


    They didn''t dare to enter the yard of the eighteenth house, standing at the door, their hearts hanging in their throats, for fear that the next moment would be a dead end.


    Jiangning frowned slightly when he saw them, making them tremble all over! !

 Chapter 661： Eighteen Fund

    "If you are here, it will make these villagers uneasy, so get out of here."


    Jiang Ning said, those people immediately dispersed, where there was a trace of violation.


    Liu Yang and others, all of them were dumbfounded.


    Jiangning...too powerful!


    In the house, the eighteenth mother came out and heard the movement. She thought something was wrong and worried that her son would suffer and be injured.


    Jiangning immediately greeted him.


    "Mom, be careful."


    "Xiaohui, are you okay? I seem to hear a lot of people coming, they... they won''t bully you, right?"


    "No one dares to bully me,"


    Jiang Ning said, "No one dares to bully you, bully everyone here."


    "From today, everyone can live here with peace of mind. As long as you don''t want to move, no one can force you. Who dares to trouble you for no reason, you find me!"


    The neighbors standing there applauded one by one!


    The crowd dispersed.


    Jiangning made a phone call to Huang Yuming and Lao Zhang, and asked them to thoroughly check the entire area of ??the East China Sea.


    Regardless of whether it''s an above-ground circle or an underground circle, he doesn''t allow anything rotten!


    Dare to carry yourself and do things that hurt the world, this is strictly forbidden by Jiangning!


    There are still people who dare to do things outside under the banner of the East China Sea!


    Jiangning Lei Ting was furious, so Huang Yuming and Lao Zhang felt his anger. They did not dare to hesitate and immediately launched a thorough investigation.


    For a while, the entire East China Sea set off a storm. Anyone who hid dirt and scummed, and any place where decay was breeding, were all cleaned up!


    Their thunder means would not be the slightest polite. This is not only something that Jiang Ning does not allow, but it is also something that the entire East China Sea people do not allow.


    Whether it is in the city of Donghai or other county towns and villages.


    Jiangning didn''t care about this. He knew that Lao Huang and Lao Zhang would handle things well.


    They accompanied Liu Yang and his wife for a good meal, which made the old family happy.


    After eating, Jiang Ning accompanied his eighteen mothers to enjoy the sun in the yard. They were leaving and could not stay here all the time. At least during this time, making the elderly happy is the most important thing.


    "If you have time, go home more. Your dad doesn''t say anything, but he always cares about you, you know."


    Eighteen mother, patted Jiang Ning''s hand.


    "Well, I''ll be back when I have time."


    Jiangning promised earnestly, "Next time I come back, I will bring my daughter-in-law."


    "real?"


    "real."


    Mother of Eighteen, was very happy immediately, and even a little impatient: "I''m waiting! I''m waiting!"


    Jiangning and others left, Liu Yang sent them to the entrance of the village, with gratitude in addition to grief.


    Jiang Ning put out a large sum of money and set up an 18th fund in the name of 18th. It is used exclusively for those children in the village to go to school, so that those with poor family conditions can have the opportunity to go to school and change their own. destiny!


    For a while, the whole village was there? Wu closed and loved Er Yi Wu? Thanks to his son!


    said he taught a good son!


    all said that he was born eighteen, he is a good person, and all the children in the family are proud of him and take him as an example!


    "I...I don''t know what to say, I know, Xiaohui must be very proud to know you."


    Liu Yang red eyes, "I believe him, he must have never done anything bad, he... is a respected person, my son must be!"


    His son, like Jiang Ning and the others said, must be a hero!


    is a great hero who is respected and admired!


    "Well, he is, I promise."


    Jiangning nodded and said very seriously.

 Chapter 662： Burning the whole sky

    Leaving from Shiba¡¯s home, Jiang Ning and others returned to the East China Sea.


    Along the way, a few people did not speak, and sent the eighteen home, but everyone did not feel much better in their hearts.


    They knew that Jiang Ning had done his best and had done a lot of things, and that she would be very happy if she knew what she had done.


    "Big brother, thank you."


    Everyone arrived in the East China Sea, and a few of them, Brother Gou, solemnly said thank you to Jiang Ning, and then their eyes became more determined, and they returned to the suburban training ground to continue training.


    They have become more aware of the responsibilities on their shoulders and know how important it is for them to protect this city.


    To protect this city and the people here, they need to become stronger!


    And Jiang Ning, immediately called Huang Yuming and Lao Zhang.


    Standing in front of Jiang Ning, looking at Jiang Ning''s serious expression, both of them knew that Jiang Ning was really angry this time.


    There are people who are doing things outside with the flag of the East China Sea!


    "The East China Sea is a forbidden place to protect the people here from harm,"


    Jiang Ning looked at the two people, "I can guarantee that people from outside cannot come in, and there is no chance to come in and hurt people here, but if the inside is rotten, then the responsibility lies with the two of you."


    He didn''t want a hint of tact, pointing at Huang Yuming and his voice was a little cold.


    Huang Yuming and Lao Zhang represent the underground circle and the ground circle. If there is a problem in these two places, then they are most responsible!


    "I promise, there won''t be such a thing again!"


    Huang Yuming clenched his fists and said firmly.


    Jiangning looked at the two people.


    "If there is any problem, I will not find anyone, I will find you two!"


    "Those people at the bottom who trust you and respect you, look for you two!"


    "The children who worship you and regard you as your guardian deity, look for you!"


    Jiang Ning''s words seemed like a lightning strike, causing Huang Yuming and the other two to feel that the weight on their shoulders suddenly became heavier.


    The more they invent white, what does the responsibility on their shoulders mean?


    "Don''t worry, brother!"


    Huang Yuming said, "As long as I have a breath, this kind of thing will not happen again, if it happens again, I will apologize with death!"


    "Me too!"


    The two looked at each other. They couldn''t live up to Jiang Ning''s trust. Without Jiang Ning, there was almost no suspense about what they were like now and what the future would look like.


    They are the same, can''t let down those who trust them? Intentionally picking up and covering Shi Shanshan? Those children who adore them!


    "I believe in you."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to say more, and nodded. He knew that Huang Yuming and Huang Yuming were smart people, and they would understand.


    Huang Yuming and the two left and immediately deployed to carry out a survey of the entire area of ??the East China Sea. No decay is allowed to grow, even if it is a trend, it is not allowed!


    As soon as the two of them left, butler Zhao came.


    His expression was a little serious, and he passed the information bag in his hand to Jiang Ning.


    "There are only these,"


    He said seriously, "About Hongyun, I only know this at present."


    Jiangning opened the information bag, only a simple piece of paper with a few words on it, almost without clues.


    "It is still unknown whether Hongyun is a person, an organization, or just a mark, but the more mysterious it is, the more dangerous it is."


    Mr. Zhao relies entirely on his many years of experience, "In my impression, Master Fu once said that there are red clouds in the north, and the entire sky will be red!"

 Chapter 663： direction

    Jiangning''s eyes are miniaturized.


    If Master Fu is still alive, he might still be able to ask a few more questions, but now it seems that this red cloud is indeed hidden deeply.


    Even the foresighted people like Master Fu only know a little bit at best.


    Hong Yun... After investigating it for so long, Jiang Ning didn''t know that Hong Yun was in the north, but he was alone, an organization, or who was behind the scenes.


    "Old Zhao, starting today, Hongyun will be listed as the highest intelligence mission. As long as it is related to the word Hongyun, please check it for me!"


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes, "If they show up once, there will be a second time. As long as I keep going north, they will show more marks sooner or later."


    "Mr. Jiang, are the people from Red Cloud going to the East China Sea for temptation?"


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Naturally, it is for testing and for certain things."


    "They are not sure, but I am sure."


    The two Red Cloud killers were killed by themselves, and the guess of their identity by the person behind the scenes was directly cut off. He asked Ali to arrange another pretense, thinking about it, in a short time, enough to deceive the people behind the scenes.


    But who is he?


    Long family?


    Jiangning has a guess that using the assassination of Long Ling''er as a bait is not only to test himself, but also to get rid of the suspicion of the Long family, which is the best of both worlds.


    But before there is evidence, Jiang Ning will not conclude that all the wealthy families in the north are suspicious!


    Include, Jiang family!


    Thinking of Jiang''s family, Jiang Ning''s eyes are complicated.


    "I have personally examined the two corpses and found nothing. Their faces were ruined, all their fingerprints were rubbed off, and no information about their identities was left."


    I have to say that the people in the red clouds are doing things too hard? To cover up Xi''er Erlu? Be cautious and meticulous, it can be said that they are not leaking.


    Even if Jiang Ning didn''t kill them, the poison hidden in the teeth would be killed in an instant as long as he bit through it hard!


    Even if it is dead, they will not reveal the least bit of information.


    It''s difficult to track down.


    "However, I think there is a direction, Mr. Jiang can give it a try."


    Jiangning raised his head: "You mean, from their skill, to determine their identity?"


    Manager Zhao nodded.


    Jiang Ning has fought with them and knows the number of their paths. As long as you look in this direction, you can at least find out their origins and know some clues.


    "As long as you know their origins, their identities and the details, follow the vines, and you can find out who the person behind them is after [ÓÆÓƶÁ www.uutxt.vip]!"


    As the person in charge of the intelligence network, Steward Zhao has decades of experience in this area. Jiang Ning couldn''t help but be bright when he could think of this direction.


    He did not leave the wrong person.


    "But there are not many people who know their fist and fist in the circle of rivers and lakes, I''m afraid,"


    Manager Zhao said, "In this regard, I am afraid that Mr. Jiang will find a way by himself. I am not good at this, Zhao."


    "Well, I know, Zhao, thank you."


    Jiangning said seriously.


    Manager Zhao smiled and waved his hand.


    "There are not many things I can do, unlike Lao Huang and Lao Zhang, but as long as I can, Lao Zhao, I have nothing to say."


    He got up, turned and left, and continued to search for all information about Hongyun.


    Walking to the door, butler Zhao stopped, turned to look at Jiang Ning, and smiled.


    "I have done a lot of wrong things before, and now I can do something meaningful. I think I won''t live in vain in this life."

 Chapter 664： Good enough

    Whether it is Steward Zhao or Huang Yuming, these people who have been in the underground circle for many years do not know whether they will have a good end in their future.


    The fate of Master Fu and Can Jian, in their view, is equal to their own destiny.


    But since I met Jiang Ning, everything has changed.


    They can get dignity and even change their own destiny. The feeling of being recognized, respected, and worshipped by others is addictive.


    Even if it is to sacrifice his life, I am willing to persevere.


    It¡¯s not just them, Brother Gou and others, now they have a deeper experience!


    They seemed to be in the dark night, walking around without a sense of direction for many years, but suddenly, Jiang Ning came, and he was a beam of light, allowing everyone to find their own direction.


    is like faith.


    Jiangning didn''t think so much. He didn''t know that in their hearts, he was so great, and what he did was just what he wanted to do.


    After running around for a day, Jiang Ning didn''t feel tired, so he went to the Lin Group.


    Lin Yu is really too busy to talk to him.


    In addition to saying hello, he hugged Jiang Ning for only a few seconds, and said: "I miss you."


    After that, he went to work again.


    Lin Group is now facing a huge challenge!


    The Northern Linglong Group has almost completely encircled and suppressed the Lin Group¡¯s plan to go northward. It is coming violently. In the business circle, a huge storm has already been set off.


    Everyone thought that the Lin Group would be vulnerable and would be defeated by the Linglong Group in just a few days.


    What surprised them was that the Lin Group had withstood two or three attacks in succession!


    Not only that, under the leadership of Lin Yuzhen, the Lin Group demonstrated extremely tenacious fighting spirit. The people of the entire group company are united and united, as if they were instantly condensed into a whole, and together pushed Lin forward.


    This is shocking and even more admirable!


    In Lin Yuzhen''s words, the appearance of a powerful enemy can truly transform oneself and the Lin Group.


    Looking at this, half a year ago, the girl who was still slightly immature and weak, is now growing, getting stronger and better, maintaining her infatuation, maintaining her kindness and innocence, Jiang Ning is true very happy.


    He doesn''t bother Lin Yuzhen, because he knows that Lin Yuzhen at this time needs to devote himself to his field.


    After sitting in the office for five hours, Jiang Ning didn''t even go to the secretary Xiao Zhao to find snacks. He didn''t want to disturb anyone.


    Looking at the clock hanging on the wall, it was almost ten o''clock, Lin Yu really let out a long breath.


    Busy working.


    The day''s work is finally over.


    She looked up and saw Jiang Ning still sitting there, her face apologized.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "I''m not hungry."


    Lin Yu was really moved for a while, Jiang Ning continued, "I have eaten."


    She was stunned for a moment, and then burst out laughing.


    If Jiangning waited for herself stupidly, then she would feel more distressed.


    On the table, there is the dinner that Jiang Ning sent from the Jinyu restaurant, but Lin Yu is so busy that he doesn''t even have time to take a bite.


    At this moment, it''s already cold.


    ? Fu Er cover Xi Yiyi Ling? "Go home and let Mom cook a bowl of noodles for you."


    Jiangning got up and helped Lin Yuzhen put on his coat, "It''s windy at night, don''t catch a cold, let''s go."


    He took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and walked out of the office. The office lobby outside was still brightly lit. Many people were still busy, and they didn''t seem to be tired.


    Jiangning didn''t call them or disturb them. He knew that he couldn''t persuade them now. Everyone knew in their minds when to work hard and when to rest.


    Jiangning has always believed in them.


    He took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, passed through softly, and entered the elevator, Lin Yuzhen lightly leaned on Jiang Ning''s shoulder.


    "tired?"


    "Not tired."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "I just want to lean on you."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said nothing. He reached out and took Lin Yuzhen''s shoulders to make her lean closer.


    Back home, Su Mei received the call early, cooked the noodles, and said something distressingly about Lin Yuzhen, so that she would not be too tired, even if Su Mei knew that Lin Yuzhen could not listen now.


    After eating the noodles, Lin Yu really returned to the room, then turned on the computer again, thinking about the company''s affairs.


    Jiangning came out of the shower, she was already asleep on the table.


    "Silly girl."


    He picked up Lin Yuzhen, gently put it on the bed, covered her with a quilt, and kissed her lightly on her forehead, "You are good enough, wife."


    "Don''t be afraid, I will never leave you in my life, no matter what happens."


    He held Lin Yuzhen''s hand, his face was gentle, "I promise."

 Chapter 665： nobody?

    Lin Yu really moved his lips. I don¡¯t know if he heard Jiang Ning¡¯s words and babbled, talking about things in the company. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t understand any of those professional terms. Some cried and laughed, turning off the lights, and hugged her to sleep peacefully.


    No words for a night.


    Lin Yu woke up really early, and quietly shrank in Jiang Ning''s arms. This was the most relaxing time of her day.


    "Are you awake?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning opened his eyes, Lin Yu''s really crescent eyes were full of tenderness, "You talked in sleep last night."


    "Is it."


    Jiangning said, "What did I say?"


    "You said, this life will never leave me."


    "That''s not a dream,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, rubbing Lin Yuzhen''s hair, smelling the fragrance, "That''s all, honestly."


    Lin Yu really wants to be like this in this life, lying happily in Jiang Ning''s arms!


    The two got up, washed and ate.


    After sending Lin Yuzhen to the company, Jiang Ning was about to leave for the Tan family in Beishan.


    He wanted to go to Shenghai and ask Ye Shan about the two people with Hongyun tattoos, their skill and skill, and what is their origin, but after turning around to think about it, Ye Shan has been in the world for many years, I am afraid he didn¡¯t know. .


    And Tan Xing, in the North Leg school, has a very high reputation, and he has been in the circle of Jianghu all the year round. Naturally, he knows more about this.


    Jiangning didn''t hesitate, no one brought him? Fu Yi closed Di Shan Ai Lu closed?, alone, got on the plane and headed towards Beishan.


    at the same time.


    Beishan, Tan''s!


    As the north leg genre, the mainstay of the Tan family has always been the mainstay, and the reputation of the Tan family is extremely high in the whole arena, especially Tan Xing, who is also known as the great master of the twelve-way Tan leg!


    The prestige is higher than that of Ye Xinhuo, and I don''t know how much higher it is.


    But since returning from the East China Sea, there have been more and more rumors outside.


    Some people say that the Tan family was pale in the East China Sea and lost all the faces of Twelve Road Tan''s legs. Tan Xing was even interrupted and thrown out.


    Some people said that the people of the Tan family were so scared to return to the same way as soon as they arrived in the East China Sea. They had never even entered the East China Sea!


    Some people even said that the Tan family was originally not worthy of the truth. It was the reputation and strength that was blown out. When encountering real masters, they would not dare to fight.


    Regarding this, the eight members of Tan''s family were all furious, but Tan Xing still didn''t care about anything.


    Even, someone came to the door to provoke!


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and the floor of the practice room shook suddenly. The man standing there, with a disdainful face, glanced at the Tan clan who fell on the ground and sneered, "You Tan, no one else?"


    "What **** is the mainstay of the North Leg School, that''s what it can tolerate, such a big family, there is not even a young man who can handle it!"


    The burly man standing there spoke out loudly with a disdainful face, "Otherwise, you send an older generation to do it!"


    Sitting on the side, the faces of the eight branches of Tan''s face became extremely ugly.


    They really couldn''t help it, they wanted to shoot directly to kill this defiant guy.


    What kick fighter champion, even such a person, dare to come and provoke him?


    He Tan, is he really so underestimated!


    "Your Excellency has been studying abroad for many years, this close combat technique is really amazing,"


    Tan Xing didn''t seem to care, and smiled faintly, "Although I am a young man from the Tan family, although not talented, it is not as weak as you think."


    "Is it?"


    The man laughed, and said contemptuously, "Then, please come out who can fight!"


    "I can accept it. It doesn''t matter if you send someone older and practice longer."


    He is only in his early thirties, but abroad, he is already a famous free fighter champion, known as invincible in close combat!


    He didn''t pay much attention to the so-called Chinese martial arts abroad. This time I heard that the Tan family had lost people even more. He couldn''t wait to come and step on it again.


    Originally, he was still a little jealous, but he easily defeated two peers one after another, making him almost floating.


    "Tan Zu, let me go!"


    A middle-aged man standing beside Tan Xing really couldn''t help it.


    Even this kind of cat and dog dare to come to provoke. If they don''t respond anymore, they will be laughed to death.


    "Need not."


    Tan Xing shook his head.


    In his eyes, this is nothing more than a kid''s trick. Free fighting is nothing in the face of real murder.


    "Tan Zu!"


    A few people can''t help it.


    During the recent period, the Tan family has really been questioned.


    But Tan Xing doesn''t seem to care about anything, without a word of rebuttal, allowing others to despise and slander him.


    Tan Xing can bear it, but those young people really can¡¯t bear it.


    Even, now they are still being provoked by a foreign fighter, what free fighting champion, what face does their Tan have, and they have a foothold in the north leg genre?

 Chapter 666： You are not welcome

    Tan Xing still didn''t agree, standing on the kickboxing champion, laughing wildly.


    "Tan Zu,"


    A middle-aged man walked up to Tan Xing and said a few words in his ear. Tan Xing''s eyes suddenly shrank.


    He looked up, looked at the proud kickboxing champion, and said lightly, "There is a young man on my side. As long as you beat him, I will openly admit that the twelve-lane Tan leg is just a fake name. Fight freely."


    As soon as I said this, the whole practice room was quiet.


    Those people from the Tan family were stunned. What are you kidding?


    Tan Xing, what a joke!


    Is he going to make fun of the entire Tan''s reputation!


    Even if he is a unique person in the Tan clan, this joke is too big.


    A few of their young people were defeated just now, they are not opponents at all. Some people of this age have realized the essence of Tan legs.


    "Is it serious?"


    The kickboxing champion was overjoyed, "Old Tan, you are a person of high morals, you can''t go back on your words!"


    "No regrets."


    Tan Xing said, "When I speak, I always count, as long as you defeat him, you can even kill him, I''m afraid, you don''t have this ability."


    "Huh, let him come out!"


    Tan Xing nodded, then turned to look at the middle-aged man just now: "Bring in."


    Jiang Ning walked into the practice room, wondering what day it was, how could there be so many people, all staring at him at this moment.


    Especially those master-level masters of the eight branches of the Tan family, their eyes widened, and they wished to swallow themselves alive!


    "Why, welcome I need such a big battle?"


    Jiangning was not at all polite, and walked up to Tan Xing.


    "Tan, you are not welcome."


    Tan Xing snorted, his face still a little unhappy.


    Anyone who is pointed at his nose and yelled at him will make his heart uncomfortable for a long time. What''s more, he is Tan Xing, a great master, the mainstay of the Northern Leg School?


    has lived for most of his life, when was he scolded like this by pointing his nose.


    He didn''t expect Jiang Ning to come, but since he was a guest when he came, he didn''t entertain him, it was because his Tan''s courtesy was not enough.


    "The young man you are talking about is him?"


    Without waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, the kickboxing champion glanced at Jiang Ning and shook his head, "Also, he is like this. I will punch him to death."


    Jiangning didn''t seem to be strong in the past, so he looked like a person who understood him.


    "I''m just here to challenge and compete, but I don''t want to kill anyone."


    Tan Xing smiled. Seeing that Jiang Ning didn¡¯t understand what was going on, he stretched out his hand and said: ¡°If you come to my Tan family, you will never come to see me. In that case, send the other guests away first. Let''s talk about it again."


    The implication was that Jiang Ning couldn''t make a move.


    Tan Xing is a kind of old rivers and lakes, no matter where Jiang Ning came to the door, there must be something to find himself.


    But if you want to help yourself so easily?


    Want it? Ai Shan covers Er Pa Ai Er? Beautiful!


    Jiangning turned his head and glanced at the kickboxing champion, showing no interest at all.


    "I did find something to do with you."


    He was too lazy to pay attention, and said directly, "I will leave after asking, you clean up this kind of garbage yourself."


    "Who do you say is rubbish?"


    Hearing this, the fighting champion was angry.


    I wanted to let Jiang Ning go. He was afraid that he would punch Jiang Ning and he would have to beg Jiang Ning not to die. It''s better now. Jiang Ning said he was rubbish?


    "Humhhhhhhh!"


    He stepped directly towards Jiang Ning, his face was full of anger, "Tell me clearly!"


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning punched out, as fast as lightning!

 Chapter 667： Killing without acting

    His fist didn''t touch the fighter champion at all. He just set off a violent wind and slammed into the free fighter champion''s face. In an instant, the fighter fighter champion''s eyes widened!


    Immediately, the whole person flew out, hit the ground heavily, and was directly shocked and fainted!


    The whole practice room is silent!


    Jiangning''s punch is so fast that if it hits a person, it may be able to punch him through.


    Jiang Ning retracted his fist and didn''t even look at the fighting champion.


    This kind of flowery, he really doesn''t have any interest.


    "Let¡¯s do it now, I have something important to ask you."


    He stared at Tan Xing.


    "Humph."


    Tan Xing got up, waved to other people to deal with it, and led Jiang Ning to the backyard.


    He had his hands behind his back and his face was expressionless. Obviously, he was still swearing at Jiang Ning who pointed to his nose before. Even if Jiang Ning was right, he was still angry.


    "With your Tan''s strength, you can choose any individual, is there any chance for this kind of **** to show off?"


    Jiang Ning is a bit funny. All of the Tans are practicing martial arts. Those young people may still be just superficial kung fu, but those masters are not weak.


    Why did he come to the door provoked by a flowery, and still swallowed his voice.


    "National martial arts, do not perform, only kill."


    Tan Xing snorted.


    Whether it''s him or those masters at the master level, once he shoots, he will die or be injured!


    It''s just a splendid display, he''s really not interested.


    Tan Xing turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning: "You came to me, do you want to scold me again?"


    Pointed to his nose last time and cursed, this time he is going to come to the door, do you curse again?


    Tan Xing deliberately snorted to express his dissatisfaction.


    "Tan is always a man of high morals, if it weren''t for being old and confused, why would I scold you."


    The first half sentence of Jiangning made Tan Xing feel better. Does this kid admit that he is respected?


    He just had the heart to yell at his nose like that!


    But in the second half of the sentence, Tan Xing''s eyes widened and his beard almost blew.


    "You said I am always confused?"


    "So, you scold me, or do you do it for me?"


    Tan Xing became amused, his eyes rounded, staring at Jiang Ning, his breathing became a little quick.


    "It''s also for your Tan''s good."


    Jiangning said seriously.


    Tan Xing nodded repeatedly, so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    pointed at Jiang Ning for a long time before humming: "Okay! Okay! Okay! Then I, Tan, do I have to thank you, right?"


    "you are very welcome."


    Tan Xing is really going to be **** off by Jiang Ning, and he comes to ask for his help, yet he has to thank him for himself?


    In this world, I have never seen such a brazen person!


    He didn''t want to talk to Jiang Ning. He was afraid that no matter how good his health was, he couldn''t help being angry with Jiang Ning.


    Tan Xing turned to leave: "Your favor, I can''t help!"


    With this attitude, still want to help yourself?


    You are polite and call yourself? I close Xilu Xi''er cover? I screamed Lao Tan, can I apologize, and want to help yourself?


    Jiangning, where does he come from?


    "If you don''t help, then I will come to challenge tomorrow,"


    Jiang Ning was not in a hurry, and said lightly, "I challenged the past one by one, from the youngest person of the Tan family to the old man Tan."


    Tan Xing, who had just walked two steps, suddenly stopped again.


    He turned his head to look at Jiang Ning, and moved his lips, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Jiangning came to challenge?


    The reputation of his Tan family is really going to be lost!


    When the time comes, all the eight major branches of the Tan clan will be defeated by Jiang Ning, and even himself can¡¯t be pleased. If this spreads out, is there still a need for the Tan clan to exist?


    is too cruel!


    Tan Xing couldn''t say a word, staring at Jiang Ning, the anger and helplessness intertwined on his face for a while.


    "You bastard!"


    He couldn''t help but cursed, and just a little bit under his feet, he rushed out!


    Tan Xing is like an old man who is nearly 70 years old, his body is vigorous, and his speed is even faster. Before the person arrives, his leg has been kicked out, like a long whip!


    Jiangning also reacted extremely quickly, raising his hand and attacking.


    The two went back and forth, and in the blink of an eye they fought a dozen to find, the wooden bridge was trembling and trembling, and water splashed all over!


    "boom!"


    Tan Xing kicked Jiang Ning''s arm with a long leg, and he stepped back a few steps, but Jiang Ning stood there without moving.


    Two people took their hands at the same time.


    Jiang Ning''s eyes are clear, looking at Tan Xing, while Tan Xing frowns slightly, as if thinking about something.


    "You are looking for someone?"


    After a while, Tan Xing said.


    The moves Jiang Ning just used were not commonly used by Jiang Ning. It took him a while to realize that Jiang Ning wanted to use these moves to find someone.

 Chapter 668： Dont like you very much

    "good."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "I don''t know what these moves are from, but I think that Tan Lao is very knowledgeable and should know."


    Tan Xing waved his hand quickly, not wanting to listen to Jiang Ning''s words, complimented him in front, and feared that he would hit himself again.


    He waved his hand, thought hard, searching the memory in his mind, Jiang Ning did not disturb him.


    If it''s about the present, who knows the quack circles best, it is definitely Tan Xing, the Taishan Beidou of the Northern Leg School.


    "What you just performed is two types of Xingyiquan,"


    Tan Xing frowned, "Or a variant of the tiger and crane double shape!"


    Tiger and crane double shape?


    A branch of ¡¡¡¡ Xingyiquan!


    "But the Xingyiquan style has not appeared for many years. A master of Xingyiquan I knew before also passed away eight years ago."


    He looked at Jiang Ning, "He has no descendants."


    The implication is that people who understand Xingyiquan, or people who can practice Xingyiquan to a certain level, are no longer considered masters.


    Most of today''s social circles are hidden in the city. Now in this society, money and status are paramount, and people''s pursuits have long been different.


    How many people will learn martial arts since childhood, polish their own tricks, bathing for decades?


    Even if it is his Tan family, who has been brilliant for so many years, now he is gradually being assimilated, let alone those small numbers?


    "What do you want them to do."


    Tan Xing asked.


    "They came to the East China Sea to kill me."


    Hearing this, Tan Xing''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he knew the result at once. Those two people must have died.


    To assassinate Jiang Ning, or to the East China Sea, I am afraid that few people in this world have this strength!


    But Jiang Ning would care, but? Shan flicked Xi Shan? It surprised him. After all, he reached the level of Jiang Ning. It can really be said that there is nothing to be afraid of.


    If Jiang Ning cares, I am afraid it is not an ordinary person.


    "They are the scourge,"


    Jiangning knew that Tan Xing had doubts and did not conceal it. "Not just two people, but many, maybe even...a group. They are not a big threat to me, but their existence is a huge hidden danger and will cause disaster."


    "Not only the above-ground circles, the underground circles, or the commercial circles, even the circles of the rivers and lakes, will also be greatly affected, and the consequences are beyond our ability to bear."


    Jiangning''s words made Tan Xing feel the seriousness of the situation.


    Although he doesn''t like Jiang Ning, he doesn''t question what Jiang Ning said.


    Jianghu circle, nowadays, gradually changed a bit, even if he was the same as the Tan family, Jiang Ning''s words made Tan Xing frown and his expression became more serious.


    "I have to find them, so finding the origins of these two people is very important."


    Jiang Ning said, "They ruined their appearance and rubbed off their fingerprints. Except for this skill, there is no other way to find their origin. Therefore, I need Tan Lao''s help."


    Tan Xing was silent for a long time without speaking.


    Destroy the appearance and rub off the fingerprints. This is to remove some traces. And the skill and skill, these things cannot be erased. There is indeed only one direction.


    "I will try my best to check."


    Tan Xing said, "I understand the seriousness of this matter. If there is a need, Tan will provide help. The affairs of the gang is not your business, but my responsibility."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    He knows that people like Tan Xing are stubborn and decadent, and always adhere to the old-school habits and practices, but in the face of big things, Tan Xing will definitely be able to tell.


    "There is one more thing, I must make it clear,"


    Tan Xing snorted and stared at Jiang Ning, "I still don¡¯t like you very much! Humph!"

 Chapter 669： Chivalrous righteousness!

    If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t like it. When someone points your nose to scold you, should you still appreciate the other person?


    impossible!


    Tan Xing''s face was full of wrinkles, but his expression looked like a naughty child, just being childish.


    Jiang Ning smiled and nodded: "Better, I''m also afraid that you like me too much and you won''t be able to scold you next time."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Tan Xing looked at Jiang Ning''s back, with his mouth open, before he could even scold him, he waved his hand and shook his head again and again.


    "Fortunately, it''s not my Tan''s younger brother, otherwise I would have been **** to death!"


    He took two steps and snorted again: "My Tan, when can I have such a genius..."


    Tan Xing returned to the ancestral hall and immediately called all the persons in charge of the eight branches.


    "Tan Zu, do you want to keep that kid?"


    "We are ready! He can''t escape with his wings!"


    "This Jiangning insulted my Tan family, today I must break his leg!"


    One by one Tan''s people, filled with righteous indignation, clamored that Jiang Ning must not be allowed to run away, they must severely teach Jiang Ning and restore his Tan''s reputation.


    "he''s gone."


    Tan Xing half-closed his eyes, and said lightly.


    "gone?"


    A group of people are too popular.


    "It''s up to you, I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep them."


    Tan Xing made an understatement, and immediately silenced the entire ancestral hall, thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    Eight branches of them, fifty or sixty people came, including a few master-level masters, not to mention, Tan Xing is still here, so many people, can''t keep Jiangning?


    Then he Tan, is really embarrassing!


    "I have a few words today that I want to tell you, especially the person in charge of the eight major branches."


    Tan Xing''s expression suddenly became serious, causing several master-level masters to suddenly sink their hearts, feeling that the situation seemed to be a little different, and Tan Xing had a feeling of explaining the funeral.


    "My Tan family has been brilliant for nearly two hundred years, and has always been the mainstay in the legging school, but now it has declined."


    He directly admitted, "Why did it fall? I think you people know better than me."


    After Tan Xing''s words, many people in the crowd changed their faces slightly, with a trace of shame.


    "The past, I don¡¯t want to say, the times are like this, there is no point in blaming you,"


    Tan Xing sighed, "I''m just a little sad. After I die, who can carry the banner of this Tan family? My twelve-way Tan leg, ten years later, a hundred years later, will anyone know, It can be called a name."


    He glanced around, pointed at the masters, and said every word: "These are your responsibilities!"


    "For fame, for profit, for status, or for your surname!"


    Tan Xing''s voice became louder, "As long as you feel that you are worthy of the surname Tan, then I, Tan Xing, have nothing to say!"


    "Tan Zu!"


    Someone knelt down with a plop, and said loudly, "? Shushidi Wu Yizhedan? I swear, Tan will not fall in our hands! I swear with my life!"


    "We swear!"


    Several people knelt down one after another.


    "I wait, I will use my life to guarantee that I will not let Tan''s fall!"


    "Tan Zu, please trust us!"


    Everyone knelt down, and no one expected that Tan Xing would say such a thing. This was completely explaining the funeral, and it moved their hearts greatly.


    Tan Xing smiled and waved.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I haven''t thought of dying so early yet,"


    He looked around and said, "Hope, you all remember your original intention of martial arts, the people of the rivers and lakes, and the great righteousness of chivalry! Protecting the country and peace, punishing the strong and helping the weak, my ancestor of the Tan family founded the Twelve-Road Tan Leg , I think you will remember it clearly for me!"


    "Remember forever!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone, shouting in unison.


    Tan Xing nodded, watching the reaction of this group of people, he didn''t know how many people listened to it, and how many people really understood his own good intentions.


    These are not important anymore, even if only one person wakes up, then the Tan family still has a chance in the future.


    "And one more thing."


    He took a deep breath, "Forever, never, never be an enemy of Jiangning."

 Chapter 670： Seize

    As soon as the voice fell, everyone raised their heads, their faces full of shock and surprise. I don''t know why Tan Xing said such words.


    "He is not an enemy, understand."


    After finishing speaking, he waved his hand and said no more, he squatted back into the room.


    Even if he doesn''t like Jiang Ning anymore, Tan Xing has to admit that this kid''s vision, heart, and strength are not something ordinary people can have.


    It''s a pity, I can''t beat him.


    Otherwise, I can still point to his nose and teach him a lesson as an elder. What a pity, a pity.


    Now not only was he scolded by pointing his nose, but also doing things for him, which was really interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    left from Beishan.


    Jiangning returned to the East China Sea. It didn''t take much time to come and go.


    The investigation of the two people with Hongyun tattoos was left to Tan Xing, and Jiang Ning didn''t think so much.


    He knew this kind of old stubbornness, and after he really listened to it, he definitely valued this matter more than anyone else.


    The people of the rivers and lakes are quaint, sometimes very pedantic, but no one knows the heart and responsibility of the people of the rivers and lakes better than them.


    As soon as Jiang Ning arrived at the Lin Group, he heard that something went wrong.


    "I didn''t expect these clowns to come out at this time,"


    Lin Yu was really angry and said, "We, Lin, don''t seem to have any hatred with them, right? This is deliberately aimed at us."


    "I''m afraid, because our opponent is the Linglong Group."


    A senior executive said, "In the north, the Linglong Group has a very high status, and the relationships behind it are even more complicated. The relevant interest network is huge. No matter who it is, they hope to make friends with the Linglong Group and give the Linglong Group face. Now it has become their best method to deal with my Lin Group."


    indeed so.


    Even if there are many people and many forces, the Linglong Group simply ignores it, but there will still be people who take the initiative and want to sell this face, even if they can''t get anything, they are willing to do it.


    Bi? Yi Shan Di Er Ai Di Lu Shi? Actually, the Linglong Group is too powerful!


    Not to mention, behind the Linglong Group is a large family of giants in the north. The real giant family, stomping, can make the north tremble with the terrible existence.


    In comparison, Lin''s is an object they can easily knead. Who wants to miss this opportunity?


    "How is the situation now."


    Jiangning walked directly into the office, pulled a chair and sat down.


    Everyone with dignified faces, seeing Jiang Ning, it was like a stone in his heart, instantly falling to the ground, a kind of strong peace of mind appeared in his heart.


    "Our goods were impounded, and the staff who went to communicate with the sales channels were also impounded."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "The other party said that as long as Lin announced that he would withdraw from the northern market and never enter the northern market, they would release the goods, otherwise..."


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes and raised the corners of his mouth.


    "Okay, I see, I will solve this matter."


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen with a smile on his face, "You continue your plan and don''t be affected. With me, no one can influence you."


    Lin Yu really only needs to do his own things seriously, and Jiang Ning will solve other problems.


    The Lin family is bound to go north, and will definitely encounter a lot of troubles. Lin Yu is really responsible for the troubles on the commercial level, and she does not need to worry about other things.


    Jiang Ning got up and looked around: "Be busy, let me give you a bonus on the day Lin successfully entered the northern market."


    "Brother Ning, what''s the bonus?"


    Secretary Xiao Zhao couldn''t help but ask.


    Jiang Ning smiled: "Enough for you to become a rich little woman, with endless snacks, is that too much?"


    "Calculate!"


    The atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly relaxed. Everyone laughed, cleared up their mood, and continued to be busy.


    Jiang Ning only needs a few words to let everyone feel at ease. Lin''s presence is like a pinnacle. No matter what kind of trouble you encounter, you don''t have to worry.


    Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning, her eyes were very bright, she didn''t plan to say thank you.


    Tell her man that, she doesn''t want to say it.


    "The northern market is different from the southern market. Our previous product is not suitable. To successfully take root in the northern market, we need a product that can hit consumers in the northern market. Do you know what I mean? ?"


    Jiangning Road.

 Chapter 671： Master

    "Well, I''m already preparing."


    Lin Yu really thought of it a long time ago.


    The climate varies greatly between the south and the north, and it can become an explosive product in the south. If you take it to the north, it will only be uncomfortable.


    Let alone stand firm, whether it can successfully enter the northern market is a question.


    "My wife is so smart."


    Jiangning lightly scratched Lin Yu''s real nose, "So it is a good thing that our batch of goods is now being seized, otherwise, once it enters the market, the first impression on northern consumers will be bad."


    Because of a blessing in disguise, Jiang Ning can only say a few words to make Lin Yu really feel at ease.


    "Um."


    Lin Yu really nodded, "Then are you going to the north?"


    "The goods can be dispensed with, and even the market can be dispensed with, but I, Lin''s people, have to bring them back safely."


    Jiangning said seriously, "I promised them."


    Lin Yuzhen stretched out his hand, wrapped Jiang Ning''s neck, and lightly kissed him on his face.


    "Be careful on the way, I''ll wait for you to go home."


    Jiangning didn''t waste any time, so he immediately called Brother Gou and asked them to wait for him at the airport.


    He called Ye Qingwu again.


    "You have been on vacation recently, don''t stay in Shenghai, come to the East China Sea,"


    Jiangning is straight to the point, without saying a word of nonsense, "I''m going to the north for a few days, and I need someone over the East China Sea, so I can be more at ease."


    East? Close to the end of love and close love? The defense of the sea, now it can be said to be a net of heaven and earth!


    Even if it is a master-level master, it may not be a good deal, but Jiang Ning does not want to have any surprises about Lin Yuzhen and their safety.


    If there is another master sitting in town, it can be regarded as a real iron city!


    And Jiang Ning''s first candidate is naturally Ye Shan. This hot-tempered, stubborn, and loving daughter is not as simple as his strength.


    Others don''t know, but Jiang Ning, who has played against Ye Shan, knows it all.


    Putting down the phone, Ye Qingwu turned his head and glanced at Ye Shan who was punching in front of the wooden stake, hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    "Dad, the weather has been good recently, let me take you on a trip."


    Ye Qingwu smiled, "We haven''t been out to play together for a long time."


    Ye Shan snorted, without turning his head back: "Go to the East China Sea, right?"


    On the phone, he couldn''t hear Jiang Ning''s voice. This bastard, where did he get his confidence, he wanted to call himself.


    If Jiangning asked Ye Shan directly, Ye Shan would not bother to pay attention to it, even if he asked.


    But this kid is smart, let Ye Qingwu say, can he refuse?


    "boom!"


    He slammed a punch on the wooden peg, "Pack your luggage and go now!"


    For the sake of Jiang Ning''s help and protecting Ye Qingwu all the time, and for the sake of allowing him to restore the relationship with his daughter, I would do him a small favor.


    "Um."


    Ye Qingwu nodded, and immediately went into the house to pack her luggage.


    At the same time.


    Tianbei City, this is the gateway to the north.


    Whether it is land or water transportation, nearly half of the goods flow through here.


    The road network here is complex, it is the first pass in the north, and it is also a major transportation hub. Therefore, it can be regarded as a battleground for every family in the north.


    Even if they can only occupy a tiny bit of resources, it is enough for them to make a lot of money.


    Here is also a mixture of dragons and snakes, no matter whether it is on the ground or the underground, there are hundreds of forces entrenched here, large and small!


    Xu Yi, the boss of Heifeng Group, is a celebrity here.


    It is not because of his strong background, nor his own strength, but because Xu Yi is an exquisite person with complicated interpersonal relationships. There are a lot of people known in the underground and underground circles. At the critical moment, he can get a lot of reliable information.


    So in this day in Beishi, Xu Yi can be regarded as a person with a face and a face.


    And now, the goods of the Lin Group are in his hands.


    Sitting in front of him is Li Dong, an employee of the Lin Group who is in charge of this entry.


    "I advise you to release our goods. If you have formal procedures to seize our goods, then we have nothing to say, but if you do, I am afraid that the rules have already been broken."


    Li Dong still had bruises on his face, and he was obviously beaten.


    But he is still tough, because he is from Donghai!

 Chapter 672： People from the East China Sea!

    "The rules? You are wrong, your southern rules don''t work in the north,"


    Xu Yi smiled and spit out smoke, "What''s more, what are the rules in Beishi today? Why don''t I know."


    "Boy, the Lin family is really a little overwhelmed. He actually went against the Linglong Group publicly. Do you know what the Linglong Group is?"


    Xu Yi stood up, walked in front of Li Dong, stretched out his hand and patted his face, disdainfully said, "That''s a giant in the north! You know how many people are looking for opportunities to cheat them and want to make friends with them. Want to please them?"


    "You Lin, this is here."


    Xu Yi was a little proud. He was relying on his own network to know for the first time that Lin was going to ship a batch of goods to the north, so he tried the market here.


    Such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, if he misses it, then I am sorry that he has operated the network for so many years.


    "A large group company like Linglong Group, even if it is a little favor, is enough for me to live and nourish. You Lin, you really send me warmth."


    Xu Yi squinted his eyes, deliberately sprayed smoke onto Li Dong''s face, and laughed.


    He also knows that the founder of Linglong Group, the northern business goddess named Long Linger, is behind the top wealthy family in the north, the Long Family!


    That''s a big force that can make the North tremble by stomping!


    In front of the Long Family, Xu Yi is not even an ant, but if they can sell the Linglong Group a little bit of face, even if they don''t bother at all, for Xu Yi, it is a matter of making money without losing money.


    "Want us Lin to give up the northern market?"


    Li Dong did not back down, "I tell you, my Donghai company, Donghai people, never take a step back!"


    Xu Yi stared at Li Dong, was silent for a moment, then burst out laughing, as if looking at a fool.


    Donghai people?


    What a great Donghae!


    What a great Lin!


    I really thought I was making some noise, so I dared to wrestle with the giant Linglong Group in the north?


    I don¡¯t know the sky is high and the earth is thick! Overestimate!


    If they knew that behind the Linglong Group was the top wealthy dragon family in the north, they would not know if they would be scared to pee their pants.


    "Boy, I actually admire you,"


    Xu Yi patted Li Dong on the shoulder, "Do you know how frightened the person I caught here last time was?"


    "He knelt on the ground and begged me, begging [Biquge www.boquge.me] that I let him go, and he called me a big brother, you are not bad, until now, he still has a stiff mouth, don''t bow his head."


    "Huh, I only have one big brother!"


    Li Dong was not afraid, "Do you want me to call your eldest brother? You are not worthy!"


    "My eldest brother will come to rescue me. I advise you not to mistake yourself and release Lin''s goods earlier, otherwise...ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, Xu Yi slapped Li Dong''s face when he raised his hand.


    "Something shameless to face!"


    He rubbed his palms too hard, and his palms hurt.


    Xu Yi looked at the blood spilling from the corner of Li Dong''s mouth and sneered, "Call me, I don''t believe it, his mouth is harder than bone!"


    After speaking, he ignored it.


    Wait for Lin''s people to come and lead them, obediently announcing the abandonment of the northern market. I don''t know how Linglong Group would thank myself for this credit.


    He doesn''t expect a high goddess like Long Ling''er to praise himself, even if it''s just the Linglong Group, he can get a huge benefit with just a word from a person in charge.


    He sat back on the sofa, picked up the fruit on the table casually, and stuffed his mouth: "Is there anyone from Lin?"


    "I haven''t found it yet."


    under the humanity.


    "Not in a hurry,"


    He looked at Li Dong who was being beaten not far away, and said loudly, "Have you not eaten? It won''t be possible to fight hard, let the people of Lin know what the northern market is like!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    screaming? Shi Guan closed Shan Er Ling Di Ling?, suddenly grew older.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiangning and others got off the plane and went straight to the Tianbei city area.


    "Brother, the news from Lao Zhao, the detainee of the Lin family and the goods, called Xu Yi, the boss of Black Wind Co., Ltd.,"


    Brother Gou just received information from the manager Zhao, "This name doesn''t sound like a good person."

 Chapter 673： Your grandpa is here!

    Jiangning nodded.


    "The one responsible for the entry task of the northern market this time is called Li Dong,"


    Ge Gou paused, "I was one of the eight young people who opened up the market last time my eldest brother ordered."


    Of those eight people, with the exception of one accidental death, the other seven people have grown up now and are fully capable of being alone.


    The northern market is very important. Li Dong is one of the best. Without hesitation, he took the initiative to be the pioneer of the Lin Group and try to open up the northern market.


    Unexpectedly, something went wrong as soon as it came.


    "Now, contact them."


    Jiangning Road.


    "How to contact?"


    Ge Gou was shocked. The company was probably just an empty shell. It was difficult to find where Xu Yi was.


    Jiangning glanced at Brother Gou: "Use the way you are best at it."


    Brother Gou understood it all at once.


    Soon, Xu Yi, who was still taking a nap, was called out.


    "What did you say, my company was smashed?"


    Xu Yi''s eyes widened and his face was full of anger.


    Although the handbag company has an empty shell, that is also his Xu Yi''s face!


    Who dares to smash in Tianbei City?


    "The door was smashed, the hall was splashed with dung, and the name of the eldest brother was written on the wall, and it was written..."


    the subordinates, some dare not say.


    "what?"


    Xu Yi squinted his eyes and his face was murderous.


    "It says: Xu Yi child, your grandpa is here!"


    "boom!"


    Xu Yi jumped up, grabbed the wine glass on the table, and fell to the ground with a bang, falling apart, his face flushed with anger.


    has been in Tianbei City for so many years, even in the north, he has a small reputation, who dares to humiliate him like this?


    blatantly smashed his company without talking, and deliberately humiliated him Xu Yi!


    "Who did it?"


    Xu Yi gritted his teeth and said, "Who is it!"


    "I didn''t say, only a number was left."


    ''S subordinates copied the number left on the wall and handed it to Xu Yi.


    Xu Yi really sneered with anger.


    is too arrogant!


    still dare to leave contact information!


    When has he been humiliated like this?


    Xu Yi dialed the number immediately, his chest rising and falling, he wanted to see who was so afraid of death that he dared to provoke himself and not kill the other person, how could he gain a foothold in Tianbei City?


    "Toot..."


    The phone rang twice before someone answered.


    "Who are you?"


    "Your grandpa!"


    Opposite ¡¡¡¡, Brother Dog is not polite, "Grandson, I''m afraid you won''t dare to find me."


    Xu Yi sneered: "Things that do not live or die, who are you on earth?"


    "Grandson, you are really unfilial. Grandpa is waiting for you here. I''ll give you half an hour. If you don''t dare to come, get out of Tianbei City."


    After finishing speaking, Brother Dog reported the address and hung up the phone directly.


    Xu Yi really? Zero Shan Fu Shan and Zero Wu Wu Lu? It''s going to explode.


    is too arrogant!


    is too defiant!


    When is there such a person in Tianbei City?


    "go!"


    He immediately called everyone on, "Go and see who is sacred, take the guys, and kill them!"


    On the other hand, Brother Dog puts down the phone and feels once again that it is not difficult to solve the problem with his head.


    They didn''t know how to find that Xu Yi. Now they don''t need to find that Xu Yi. This Xu Yi will be delivered by himself.


    "Brother, what should I do after they come?"


    Jiangning sat there, sipping tea slowly, and squinted his eyes.


    "You can do whatever you want."


    Brother Gou is a little excited.


    is like a tiger coming out of a cage. When he arrives in the north, he feels more and more whether he should change his name. The tiger brother is more domineering.


    Soon, a few cars came under the teahouse, dozens of people rushed down from the cars, and directly slammed into the teahouse, one by one, all of them were murderous and murderous!


    The entire teahouse was taken down by Jiang Ning, and there were only a few people from Jiang Ning at the moment.


    They just sat quietly and drank tea, waiting for Xu Yi to come.


    When Xu Yi arrived, he walked in directly, and dozens of people behind him instantly surrounded the entire box.


    He sat down, unceremoniously, picked up the teapot on the table and poured himself a cup.


    "Your Excellency, what a madness!"


    He smashed his teacup heavily on the table, and said coldly, "I want to ask, who are you and dare to provoke me in Tianbei City. If you don''t give me an explanation today, you guys can''t leave."


    "Jiangning."


    Jiangning glanced at Xu Yi and said lightly, "I am from the Lin family."

 Chapter 674： Take the initiative to find

    Hearing the words, Xu Yi''s eyes shrank instantly, and there was a feeling of being fooled.


    He originally wanted the people of the Lin family to come to him, and even wanted them to suffer and suffer humiliation. Wherever he thought, he couldn''t hold back his breath, but he took the initiative to come to Jiangning and the others.


    "Lin''s? No wonder, that matter is easier to handle!"


    He snorted coldly, and dozens of people outside immediately prepared to do it!


    Xu Yi thought it was a guy from somewhere, but he didn''t have such long eyes, so he dared to trouble him.


    turned out to belong to the Lin family. It seems that I was too kind to them!


    With a wave of his hand, dozens of people outside are about to do it immediately.


    And Jiang Ning sat there, still calm, his face calm, as if nothing happened.


    He poured the tea, without raising his eyelids, he said lightly: "Put back my Lin people."


    "If he loses a hair, I will break a bone in you."


    Jiang Ning''s tone calmly seemed to be talking to himself, Xu Yi couldn''t help laughing after hearing it.


    He felt like he met a fool!


    In front of yourself, saying such madness?


    In the presence of self? Relying on the face of Xiai? I have dozens of people, saying such words for death?


    Did Lin send an idiot to see him!


    "you wanna die!"


    Xu Yi doesn¡¯t want to waste time at all. Since he is from Lin¡¯s family, one solution is to solve it. What if there are more solutions, "Hands! Break their legs!"


    He gave an order, the person who moved first was not brought by him, but¡ª


    Brother Gou and them!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Yi''s eyes widened, and the tea cup he held in his hand fell to the ground in an instant.


    He saw the scariest picture in his life!


    Brother Gou rushed into the crowd, like crazy beasts. Every time they punched, one person flew out and fell directly from the second floor of the teahouse, screaming and disappearing.


    In the blink of an eye, half of the people Xu Yi brought have been thrown away, either with severed hands or broken feet. There were even a few people who didn''t even pant!


    Xu Yi''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his breathing became rapid.


    He wanted to stand up, but his shoulder was pressed by a hand.


    "You move it, try?"


    The sound coming from his ear made Xu Yi tremble all over, and he dared not move at all!


    "boom!"


    One last cry, on the second floor of the tea house, except for Xu Yi, none of the people he brought were there!


    "Guru¡ª¡ª"


    Xu Yi felt his throat dry in an instant. He couldn''t even speak his words. The soul of his whole person seemed to be nailed to the ground, unable to move at all!


    too frightening!


    Are they... still human!


    Brother Gou just stood at the door, glanced over, Xu Yi''s face turned pale.


    "Who are you on earth?"


    Xu Yi watched vigilantly, still making tea calmly, and didn''t even look up at Jiang Ning from beginning to end.


    Is this Lin''s person?


    How could Lin have such a terrible person!


    "Send Li Dong back,"


    Jiang Ning still did not look up, "You only have ten minutes. I haven''t seen him. In your life, it is impossible to see him again."


    Hearing this, Xu Yi only felt cold all over his body!


    I don''t know where the cold air came from, and all of a sudden the pores of his body were opened.


    Jiangning doesn¡¯t talk nonsense with him at all, let alone give him time!


    Xu Yi has no doubt about Jiang Ning''s words, that cold murderous aura can really be felt!


    He immediately took out his cell phone and dialed the number: "Send that, that Lin guy to the restaurant, yes, yes, yes! It''s the restaurant I just said, hurry up! Hurry up!"

 Chapter 675： Fight back

    He hung up the phone, shaking slightly.


    Even though he has been in the underground circle for many years and met a lot of ruthless people, the Jiang Ning in front of him still makes him feel scared.


    is the kind of fear that comes from the bottom of my heart!


    "I am afraid there is some misunderstanding between us,"


    Xu Yi hesitated for a moment, "I think the strength of the pavilion''s confinement of the Eryi Yiyiyi is not something that the Lin family can have. If you want to take away the Lin family''s people, show your favor to the Linglong Group, then I It can be handed to you directly."


    He guessed that Jiang Ning was definitely not a member of the Lin family, but might be from a family with a large surname in the north.


    He just wanted to take away this opportunity and express himself in front of the Linglong Group.


    If this is the case, then hand the people out by yourself and it will be fine.


    What opportunity is not as important as your own life!


    Jiangning looked up at him.


    "Then you think Lin should be very bullying, right?"


    His words made Xu Yi startled. The nervousness in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    Plop!


    Plop!


    His heartbeat speeded up, and Xu Yi became more and more nervous.


    He knew that the Lin family must have some abilities, but compared with the large family in the north, it was an underground and a heaven. He never thought that there would be such a terrifying existence in the Lin family, they...


    Suddenly, Xu Yi''s eyes flickered, staring at Jiang Ning, his Adam''s apple slid: "You, you are from the East China Sea...the East China Sea Forbidden Land!"


    The Lin family is a company in the Forbidden Area of ??the East China Sea. These people must be from the Forbidden Area of ??the East China Sea!


    "This is the north, you...you dare to come to the north?"


    he tremblingly said.


    Through his news network, he naturally knows some things about the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea. Among the families of the northern surnames, the Luo family and the Qi family have been almost destroyed, thanks to the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea!


    Even the Song Family and Tie Family have suffered heavy losses in their actions against the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea.


    The people in the East China Sea said that they would come to the East China Sea. Xu Yi would never have thought that they would enter the north in the name of Lin!


    "There is no place I dare not go."


    Jiangning finished the last cup of tea.


    Li Dong was sent by someone.


    A few people escorted Li Dong. As soon as they entered the teahouse, they saw their people, all lying on the ground, so terrible that they turned pale!


    "Release, let go of our boss!"


    Someone shouted, but his voice lacked confidence, "Otherwise, I will kill him!"


    He clasped Li Dong''s neck, his face was murderous!


    Jiangning raised his head and glanced at him, just one look, just that look is full of deterrence!


    "Brother Ning!"


    Li Dong saw Jiang Ning, tears fell all at once.


    He knew that Jiang Ning would definitely come to save himself. Jiang Ning said that he would do his best to protect them, he always believed!


    "never mind."


    Jiang Ning walked over, scared to the person holding Li Dong, his face was even more nervous: "Don''t come over! Don''t come over!"


    But Jiang Ning didn''t even look at him, walked straight to Li Dong, then turned his head and glanced at the person holding Li Dong, his tone was calm, but with a trace of indisputability.


    "Let him go."


    The person who held Li Dong shuddered, as if being stared at by the most terrifying person in the world!


    He didn''t hesitate, he immediately let go of his hand, his legs trembled, and Jiang Ning just glanced at it, as if he had fallen into the ice cellar, his whole body was cold and his body was stiff.


    "Brother Ning! I didn''t lose your face!"


    Li Dong gritted his teeth, "I didn''t lose Lin''s face either!"


    "very good."


    Jiang Ning nodded, and saw that Li Dong''s face was full of wounds, "They beat you, right?"


    His face gradually cooled down, and there was a hint of chill in his voice, making Xu Yi and others feel that the end of the world is coming!


    "My Lin family, you dare to fight!"


    Jiangning suddenly burst into a loud shout, sound like a huge thunder, shocking Xu Yi and others'' eardrums pain, and blood rushed instantly.


    As if... as if the next moment, you are about to rush out of your body!


    "How did they beat you, I will help you, beat back a hundred times!"

 Chapter 676： fear

    Jiang Ning gave an order, and the people of Brother Gou moved immediately!


    They pressed Xu Yi to the ground and made him immobile!


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Xu Yi was shocked and called out quickly, "Do you know who I am? This day in Beishi, do you know how many friends I have?"


    "I know the big family in the north!"


    "If you dare to move me, Lin don''t even want to enter the northern market!"


    He yelled, struggling, but being pressed by the old five, he couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    Jiangning ignored him.


    He looked at Li Dong and said lightly: "There are three wounds on the face."


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s voice fell, Brother Gou immediately started!


    Snapped!


    Happiness? Close to the West, Erling Ai Lingshan?!


    Snapped!


    three slaps in succession, Xu Yi''s mouth was full of blood, and three **** scars were immediately shocking!


    "what--"


    Xu Yi screamed, shaking all over.


    "stop it!"


    He yelled, panicked to the extreme.


    Is Jiangning crazy?


    He was just hitting an ordinary employee of the Lin family. As far as he was such a cruel hand on himself, didn''t he know that if he offended himself, Lin''s goods would not come in on this day in Beishi.


    "On the neck, three places."


    Jiang Ning didn''t pay any attention at all, and carefully checked the wound on Li Dong''s body.


    He said, Brother Gou immediately did it, and doubled it back to Xu Yi.


    In a short time, there was only Xu Yi''s screams in the whole teahouse, heart-piercing!


    All of his subordinates were trembling with fright. Their pores were all opened. They held their breath and did not dare to gasp. Apart from fear, they were still afraid.


    "There are eight wounds on the chest."


    Every time Jiang Ning said something, Brother Gou would do it once, but for a moment, Xu Yi was scarred on his body, panting quickly, and his face was covered with sweat.


    He looked at Jiang Ning in horror, almost losing the strength to speak.


    "Please... please... let me go, let me go."


    "I was wrong, I shouldn''t provoke Lin, I know I was wrong!"


    "Spare me, please spare me!"


    Xu Yi cried and cried, but Jiang Ning ignored it at all, let alone Gou and others.


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, his fist broke Xu Yi''s bone.


    Click!


    There was another crisp sound, Xu Yi screamed, his body twitched suddenly, and he passed out and fell to the ground motionless.


    Jiangning glanced, then turned to look at the few people who had just escorted Li Dong.


    Want to come, most of the scars on Li Dong''s body were caused by them.


    "Change people."


    Jiangning''s words made those few people feel like falling into the abyss!


    Almost instantly, the soul flies away!


    For a full hour, there were no other sounds in the whole teahouse except those screams.


    People passing by far, as if they have seen a ghost, their hairs stand up, and they dare not come close to death.


    That screaming scream, like a ghost, is too cruel!


    began to spread outside, that teahouse is haunted!


    Even the owner of the teahouse was so scared that his legs trembled, his mouth was shaking, he wanted to ask but he didn''t dare to ask, and he dared to say what he wanted to say.


    He has never seen such a terrible scene before.


    He hesitated, if he wanted to ask, Brother Dog suddenly appeared in front of him, scared his throat dry.


    "My elder brother bought this teahouse."


    Brother Gou said coldly, "He said he likes it here."


    After finishing speaking, he directly asked for the boss''s account number and transferred 10 million to him on the spot. The boss was stupid.


    Where is his teahouse worth so much money...


    is so rich and powerful, and it is even more terrifying. The boss didn''t dare to ask more. After taking the money, he hurriedly left this place of right and wrong.


    this moment.


    Xu Yi and others, all lying on the ground, none of them can stand still.


    They felt like they were in hell, and Jiang Ning who was sitting there was Hades!


    No, he is more terrifying than Yama!


    "I, I... was wrong, I know it was wrong."


    Xu Yi raised his head and knelt in front of Jiang Ning. The broken bone in his chest made him hurt even when he spoke and gasped. He wanted to faint directly, but the pain made him sober.


    He really didn''t know that there was such a terrifying person as Jiang Ning in the Lin family.


    It seemed that he suddenly understood why the Lin family was able to develop so quickly, and he understood that the Linglong Group, such a huge creature, would even regard the Lin family, who had just risen just a short time ago, as the most important opponent.


    They are not afraid of Lin, but of Jiangning in front of them!

 Chapter 677： Dragons and Snakes

    "late."


    Jiang Ning said, "It''s nothing, I will give a chance if I admit my mistake."


    He pointed to Li Dong who was sitting on the side: "The wound you hit on him, is there no scar after it is healed?"


    "My Lin''s employees, I said, whoever touches them, I will move them! Repay thousands of times!"


    Xu Yi trembled all over.


    He has never seen such a calf protector!


    That Li Dong is just an ordinary employee, even if it is an executive of Lin''s, he is just a part-time job. Why does Jiang Ning want to do this?


    Xu Yi couldn''t understand at all.


    Jiangning also doesn''t need him to understand.


    "This day in Beishi, as an important gateway to the north, who else is staring at Lin?"


    he asked directly.


    "I said, do you give me a way out."


    Xu Yi took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly. The pain made him grin and trembled all over.


    "You are not qualified, bargain with me."


    Jiang Ning''s voice was cold, "If you don''t tell me, I have a thousand ways to know it."


    Xu Yi''s soul is trembling!


    He felt like he fell into the hands of a demon!


    Jiangning... It''s really terrible.


    There are people like Lin who want to enter the northern market, but what difficulty will they have, but what they have to face is the Linglong Group, the top richest dragon family!


    Jiangning is so arrogant, sooner or later, he will have to pay.


    "You...you are too arrogant!"


    Xu Yi widened his eyes and roared, "This north, hidden dragon and crouching tiger, is not as simple as you think. If you move me, you will regret it, and you will regret it!"


    He knows the rules. If he doesn''t say it, there may be a way to survive. Once he says it, it really has no value.


    Jiangning wants to kill himself without hesitation!


    Xu Yi also said that he wanted to negotiate with Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning was already impatient.


    He waved his hand: "Throw it out."


    Brother Gou mentioned Xu Yi!


    "What do you want to do! What do you want to do!"


    "I said! I said!"


    "Let me go! Let me go, I said all, I said all of them!"


    ¡­¡­


    Too late.


    Jiangning¡¯s chance is never given once, and if you don¡¯t cherish it, then it¡¯s gone.


    "Big? I love Lu, love to cover Lu Shiguanshi? Brother, what should I do next?"


    Brother Gou asked seriously.


    He is not good at brainstorming things. What he is good at is throwing people off the second floor.


    "Let them find the door by themselves, there is no need for us to find them one by one,"


    Jiang Ning said, "I want to know how many people still want to deal with Lin''s."


    The North is not only a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger, but also a mixture of dragons and snakes. What kind of people and all kinds of forces are there. They may not be the enemies of the Lin family, but they will desperately deal with the Lin family because they want to please the Linglong Group!


    This kind of grass that has fallen into the ground, it should be cleaned up!


    "Come on, I will kill one, come on a group, then I will kill a group!"


    Jiangning is very clear that the enemy of the enemy is a friend, and the enemy of a friend is his own enemy.


    For those who want to cheer up with the Linglong Group and the Dragon Family, whether Lin is their opponent or not, they may not even have any connection at all, they will spare no effort to deal with the Lin.


    Because in the north, if you can get the favor of top wealthy families such as the Long Family, that is the best chance to make a fortune!


    With a word from the Long Family, they can get a lot of resources, allowing them to leap over the dragon gate, and even ascend to the sky in one step!


    This kind of opportunity is not always there. For this, even if it is a great price, they will not hesitate.


    This is the rule of survival in the north, and what Jiang Ning has to do is to break all the rules of the north!


    "Li Dong, you are still responsible for this matter,"


    Jiangning turned his head to look at Li Dong, Li Dong immediately stood up, "Agou and the others, cooperate with you fully, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Li Dong felt his blood boil.


    Being able to do things with Jiangning, even if he died, he would be willing!


    This kind of feeling, people who have not experienced it, can''t understand it at all. Every one of their Lins understands this deeply.


    Soon, the Lin Group has a batch of goods, and the news that it has arrived in Tianbei City has spread wildly.


    Li Dong even openly appeared in Tianbei City, swaggering and swaggering through the market, let everyone know that Lin is here!

 Chapter 678： What a shame!

    And when Lin wants to enter the northern market, that''s what he wants to do. He doesn''t need to be sneaky, let alone be frightened.


    Lin''s coming, if you don''t dare to let people know, then you might as well announce the abandonment of the northern market.


    As soon as the news came out, I didn''t know that many people were ready to move, and soon someone followed Li Dong and others, all wanting to seize this rare opportunity to fight against Lin, in order to get the goodwill of the Linglong Group.


    "Come out, clean up as much as you want."


    Jiangning said lightly.


    He knew that Lin''s resistance would be great when he entered the north. He was not afraid of the garbage that jumped out, and he hated those who hid in the dark and stabbed a knife in the back.


    But no matter who it is, don''t try to stop Lin''s pace.


    Now, Jiang Ning hopes that as Lin enters the northern market, it will threaten the interests of more and more families with surnames, and will make them unable to sit still and jump out completely.


    At that time, it was the best time for him to start!


    Perhaps, the one hiding behind the scenes will show his feet too.


    The important pass of Tianbei City is now boiling, and Donghai City is also in constant disturbances.


    In just two days, many people tried to sneak into Donghai City, and they really started on Lin''s group, even Lin Yu!


    "boom!"


    Another person was slapped down from the upper floor. The second child stood in front of Lin''s door, staring like a torch, scanning coldly.


    If you dare to come, he will dare to pack one!


    The entire Lin family is under strict protection. Huang Yuming has mobilized a total of five hundred people to strictly protect every employee of the Lin family to ensure that no one will be involved.


    to ensure that the daily work of the Lin Group will not be affected in any way.


    And Lin Yuzhen recently, unless necessary, basically stay at home and work.


    Outside the villa area, layers of protection, it is difficult for ordinary people to even get close.


    The night is gradually sinking.


    Lin Yu really stretched his waist, rubbed his tired shoulders, just finished the video conference, and determined the new product ideas for entering the northern market, and he can immediately start the northbound plan.


    Same as this? Wu Aiyi pampered with love? Time.


    Outside the villa area, a figure flashed past quickly.


    The security guards didn''t notice anything.


    "Huh!"


    Like a phantom, the figure headed directly towards the Lin family''s villa.


    "Lin Yu is really fate, it''s mine!"


    Looking at this body technique, I am afraid that he is a master close to the master level, and may even have reached the master level, sneaking skills, very good.


    Within a moment, he infiltrated the Lin family''s villa, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, and immediately, like a puff of blue smoke, he rushed in!


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and the figure, like a cannonball, flew out and hit the ground heavily. His eyes widened. Before he could speak in a hurry, he fainted completely.


    "A shameful thing!"


    Ye Shan stood at the door, with his hands behind his back, his temper was still hot, and he couldn''t help but cursed, "Is Wu Xiu doing this kind of damaging thing?"


    It took less than two days, and several masters from the rivers and lakes came, and Ye Shan had even heard of one of them.


    After thinking that he was a decent person, even if he thought of assassinating Lin Yuzhen for the sake of fame and fortune, he wanted to take Lin Yu''s life for money and status, so angry that Ye Shan broke his five ribs with a punch!


    "Throw it out."


    Ye Shan snorted, turned and returned to the house, and the figure was quickly dragged away.


    He entered the room and snorted, feeling more and more disappointed in the current atmosphere of social circles in his heart.


    "Dad, what kind of person."


    Ye Qingwu was sitting in the living room, watching TV, then turned to ask.


    "People? That''s rubbish!"


    Ye Shan hummed, waving his hand and didn''t want to mention it, "This kind of rubbish, come some, I will throw some out!"

 Chapter 679： storm!

    He now knows why Jiangning needs him to be in the Lin family. The Lin Group¡¯s entry into the northern market is not just a business activity, it involves too many interests.


    involves many people and forces.


    "Jiang Ning, what on earth are you going to do? What a big deal!"


    He didn''t want to involve too much, especially when he re-entered the world of right and wrong, but now, it seems to have been involved.


    He sat back on the sofa, Ye Qingwu had already helped him peel the grapes.


    Not to mention anything else, if my daughter is so caring, then everything is worth it.


    "Jiang Ning said, if Dad is not used to staying here, it doesn''t matter, we can return to Shenghai tomorrow."


    Ye Qingwu glanced at Ye Shan and said with a smile, "He said that when people are old, they really don''t like being disturbed. He likes quietness. He can understand."


    Yeshan snorted.


    "His kid is not confused, then we tomorrow..."


    As he was about to continue talking, Lin Wen walked downstairs, still holding a bottle of good wine in his hand.


    "Old Ye!"


    Lin Wen quickly walked down the stairs, "Come on, I finally found it, this bottle of wine is good! A friend gave it, hahaha!"


    "Let¡¯s have a couple of drinks and have a chat?"


    Ye Shan immediately stood up, and his face was just restored, and all of a sudden, he smiled and wrinkled.


    "Talk!"


    He walked faster with one step than Ye Qingwu''s two steps. After a while, the two of them hooked their shoulders, and they met each other like a late night, holding peanuts and a wine glass and left.


    "Dad, we tomorrow..."


    "What tomorrow is tomorrow?"


    Ye Shan shouted, "I and Yuzhen Dad, but there are a lot of things to talk about, you child, what a hurry, stay here for the first time, people didn''t drive you away, really!"


    After finishing speaking, he ignored Ye Qingwu and turned to look at Lin Wen.


    "You said that these adopted girls, are they all like this? I have no conscience!"


    "No, my family Yuzhen is the same. You said we are old fathers, what can you say?"


    The two old men who raised their daughters seemed to have found a common topic in an instant.


    There are also common hobbies.


    There are wine and peanuts, two people don¡¯t know how much they can talk.


    Ye Qingwu looked at Ye Shan''s change from the old stern face, and couldn''t believe it. It was his father.


    He actually accused himself in front of others!


    "Why am I unscrupulous? Fuyiyiranshan Lu Fudi? Heart?"


    Ye Qingwu shook her head, her face full of helplessness, but she was happy in her heart. She was happier to see Ye Shan like this.


    looked up, upstairs, Lin Yu really poked out his head, and also helplessly shrugged his shoulders.


    "I heard someone speak ill of me."


    Ye Qingwu stretched out his hand and pointed to Lin Wen and Ye Shan at the door.


    The two couldn''t help but laughed at the same time.


    Tokai, it¡¯s safe.


    Huang Yuming and Lao Zhang, the above-ground circle and the underground circle unite, and there is also Lao Zhao''s intelligence network, covering the entire East China Sea, forming a copper wall and iron wall!


    Not to mention, with Ye Shan, a hidden master, Jiang Ning is naturally relieved.


    at the same time.


    Tianbei City, is setting off a storm!


    is coming in a hurry!


    come fast!


    is extremely ferocious!


    Jiangning asked Li Dong to continue to swagger through the market and openly appeared in Tianbei City, directly under the banner of Lin, publicly propagating that Lin would enter the northern market.


    In the eyes of many people, this is clearly a mobile resource!


    In less than half a day, Li Dong deliberately exposed his position and suffered three waves of attacks!

 Chapter 680： court death!

    However, those people came, as if they had fallen into a whirlpool, and soon disappeared, as if they had never been here.


    Li Dong sat in the teahouse, the wound on his face had already condensed and blood scabs had formed, making him look more mature and determined.


    "Lin must step into the northern market, no one can stop us!"


    Sitting in front of him is a new visitor who said that he wanted to cooperate, but at the moment he exposed his true purpose.


    "Hehe, the Lin family is really arrogant. Whether you can enter the northern market or not, it¡¯s not you who have the final say. When you get to the North City gate, you have to ask us."


    The person sitting opposite said coldly, "You can consider the conditions I just put forward."


    "I missed this village, but this shop is gone!"


    Li Dong shook his head: "I will pay you back this sentence too!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several figures flashed out, as fast as lightning!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    There was a muffled sound, and there was no one in front of Li Dong again.


    "Brother Dog, you have worked hard."


    He is now a bait, catching all those who want to think of Lin''s badly.


    These people are greedy, these people are cruel, and these people are not compromised. They not only want to please the Linglong Group, but also want to take this opportunity to blackmail Lin''s body!


    These people are all damned!


    In one day, eight forces came and all disappeared from this world.


    Two days later, there are twelve forces, and the world has evaporated!


    For a while, the people in Tianbei City also felt something was wrong.


    So many people went to trouble Lin, but Li Dong was still in the teahouse, like a statue, sitting there, calmly unchanged.


    There are several people who are eager to move. At this moment, they still dare not do anything. They have sent people to spy on intelligence, but they have never come back.


    "What the **** is going on? People?"


    "Why there is no news, what is the origin of the Lin family?"


    "Many people have been lost, Xu Yi, and Zhang Deng are gone!"


    The few people sitting in a leisure hall, their faces are extremely solemn.


    They all wanted to do it, but it was a bit slow to learn the news, and they had been posted first in the next two years, but where did they think that all those people are now gone.


    They thought there was a chance and sent someone out to test, but so far, there has been no response.


    Like mud into the sea, there is no news back.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open by someone. Under the light, several figures were stretched out, stabbing them so that they couldn''t open their eyes.


    "who!"


    Someone yelled, "Do you know where this is! Dare to break in here and die!"


    "It is you who are looking for death."


    Jiangning slowly stepped forward.


    In two days, anyone who dared to come to look for them on their own initiative had already come to the door, and they were also cleaned up.


    Those who are left are guilty, but not guilty for the time being, this kind of person, let alone stay.


    Seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s face, the faces of several people changed slightly: "Who are you!"


    "Jiangning."


    Jiangning said directly, "Lin¡¯s people."


    "Lin''s?"


    Hearing these two words, several people stood up immediately with serious expressions. They didn''t bother with Lin''s family. Did Lin''s people take the initiative to come to the door?


    is too arrogant!


    Really don''t take their Tianbei City forces into consideration?


    "Kill them!"


    With an order, dozens of people rushed out, all their eyes fixed on Jiang Ning.


    But behind Jiang Ning, a few figures, "Yiyiling Wuxi picking Wuyi" faster than them!


    Like a pack of wolves, fierce and cruel!

 Chapter 681： Provoking the entire North!

    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    But in the blink of an eye, there was a scream, heart-piercing!


    was so scared that the bosses of the underground circle in Tianbei City turned pale.


    Lin¡¯s people, why are they so scary?


    They suddenly realized that the people who were going to trouble Lin in the future had disappeared.


    They also understand why the spies they sent out are gone!


    "We don''t have to deal with Lin''s!"


    The person who took the lead said in a hoarse voice, "Your Excellency is going to kill the door directly. It''s a bit too much. You are provoking the entire northern underground circle!"


    Jiangning stepped slowly, every step, like a heavy hammer, hit the hearts of those few people fiercely!


    The light gradually receded, and Jiang Ning appeared in their sight, like a **** or demon, full of deterrence!


    ? Shanpa slapped the dye according to the waiter''s will? "You didn''t do it,"


    Jiang Ning said, "But you have this idea, this is a capital crime."


    "Who... who are you! Your surname is Jiang, what does Lin have to do with you!"


    "It makes my wife unhappy, it is more serious than it makes me unhappy."


    In Jiangning''s eyes, a cold light flashed, "Do you provoke the entire northern underground circle? I have this intention!"


    à§!


    à§!


    à§!


    Brother Gou and others rushed out directly,


    In the eyes of those few people, in addition to fear and regret, only a few fists can be seen, constantly zooming in, almost instantly, they will be enveloped!


    Tianbei City, swept away!


    It¡¯s not just the above-ground and underground circles in Tianbei City that are shocked. Even other cities in the north, and even many families with large surnames, feel that they are almost unable to do it.


    "It''s from Donghae! It must be from Donghae!"


    "The Lin family is going north, it must be from the East China Sea!"


    "They are here! They are really here!"


    Jiang Ning said, sooner or later they will go north, and make those families who have been watching the East China Sea pay the price, it must be them!


    Many people, especially those who wanted to do something against the East China Sea at the beginning, are terrified at this moment!


    But again, some people don''t care.


    This is the north!


    Isn''t anyone who dares to come here to run wild, forbidden land in the East China Sea?


    They also don¡¯t have the guts!


    There are just people who want to fish in troubled waters.


    "Hmph, you can''t help but value them too much. This is the North, those top wealthy families, do you treat them as decorations?"


    "What is the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea, it''s not them, I''m sure, it''s definitely not them, they don''t have the courage to come to the north to go wild!"


    "Look at it, someone will pull them out tomorrow!"


    Sure enough, several families with large surnames in the north immediately dispatched masters.


    Their station in Tianbei City was uprooted, how could they not respond?


    Several masters close to the master level rushed to Tianbei City overnight, which made many people feel relieved immediately.


    "I''m afraid it''s not Lin''s people, just some guys who want to fish in troubled waters and take the opportunity to kill their opponents."


    "A master is here, they all have to die!"


    "Provoking the northern underground circle, so loudly, he doesn''t know how to write dead words!"


    There are a total of eight masters who have entered Tianbei City. They are members of various families who want to stabilize their sphere of influence.


    This is like a heart booster, giving everyone instant confidence.


    However, the next day, the bodies of eight masters were thrown at their doorsteps!


    The entire Tianbei City shook again!


    Silence!


    seems to be stuck in the throat one by one, where would you dare to speak out?


    Eight masters [Dida novel www.mt1988.com] Ah!


    All killed overnight!


    Without even a slight ripple, he died at his doorstep, and at this moment, no one knows who actually did it.


    is Lin?


    A Lin, how could there be such a terrifying strength!


    is the king of the East China Sea Forbidden Land?


    is impossible, even if it is the one from the East China Sea, he is arrogant in the south, this is the north!


    Does he want to provoke the forces of the entire North!


    Eight masters died, which was too shocking, and even more severely slapped those big-name families, making them silent for an instant, and they dare not send more powerful masters.


    They have a feeling that now Tianbei City is just a whirlpool!


    The whirlpool of eating people without spitting out bones, whoever goes in will disappear!

 Chapter 682： Messed up

    Tianbei City, this important pass, is completely messed up at this moment.


    Li Dong still sits in the teahouse, but no one dares to trouble him anymore, even if he knows that he is Lin''s person, his purpose is to completely open up Lin''s northward channel.


    In just a few days, Li Dong¡¯s name has become the two most awe-inspiring words in Tianbei City!


    He represents the Lin family, and what he represents is the strength of the Lin family!


    "The old five, stay by your side,"


    The water in Tianbei City has been mixed up, Jiangning doesn¡¯t need to stay here anymore, "Li Dong, remember, you are from the Lin family."


    "Yes!"


    Li Dong nodded earnestly, "Ning Brother, don''t worry, I will get through Lin''s channel to the north!"


    He doesn''t ask Jiang Ning''s arrangements, let alone what Jiang Ning wants to do, he knows what he wants to do.


    Even if he is dead, he must complete his mission!


    This first pass, Tianbei City, Jiang Ning helped him take it, and he needs to walk on his own for the road behind.


    Jiangning left the old five people behind, and then left with Brother Dog.


    Until they left, no one knew whether the people who caused the earthquake in the underground circle of Tianbei City were from the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea.


    at the same time.


    A third-tier city, a remote mountainous area.


    The dilapidated house, don''t you? Yi Luzhe waits on the spot? I know how long no one has been here.


    The ruined walls look very desolate.


    Under the dim light, nothing can be seen clearly.


    A figure walked slowly, appearing very cautious, accidentally stepping on a broken tile under his feet, and the whole person suddenly became nervous.


    "ৡª¡ª"


    He quickly reduced his figure and hid in the darkness. After a while, he stuck his head out and looked around carefully, not daring to be careless!


    "no one?"


    There was some surprise in those eyes, "Tan Zu said, they may be found here, but now, they have become so desolate, there is no trace of anyone coming."


    He gradually relaxed.


    This task was given to him by Tan Xing. Listening to Tan Xing''s tone, he was very serious, and he did not dare to be careless.


    But now it seems that it is Tan Xing who is worrying too much.


    He was turning around to leave, suddenly felt a breath of extreme danger, he had locked himself!


    "boom!"


    Without any hesitation, he raised his hand with a kick and kicked hard behind him.


    At almost the same moment, in the darkness, a palm hit, and the two slammed together.


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    The strength of the two people is far apart!


    No more than a palm, the people of the Tan family flew out, slammed heavily on the ground, their faces full of horror.


    "You... who are you... who!"


    In the darkness, a strange mask appeared in his sight.


    Like a smile but not a smile, like a cry but not a cry, in the dim light, looking at it makes the scalp numb!


    "There are people who can still find here,"


    Under the weird mask, a hoarse voice came, "Twelve-way Tan legs, ha ha, Tan, almost forgot, there is such an old genre of rivers and lakes."


    He walked step by step towards the people of Tan''s.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Crack!"


    did not hesitate, stepped on it, and directly trampled Tan''s people to death!


    cruel and decisive!


    "Tan''s..."


    Under the weird mask, a pair of extremely cold eyes appeared, and the murderous aura appeared, and the entire space seemed to be cold. "No one should know this secret."


    "Only the dead can keep all secrets!"

 Chapter 683： Stay ready!

    à§!


    His figure disappeared instantly, leaving only a corpse on the ground with a face full of horror.


    then.


    Beishan, Tan''s.


    Tan Xing has been waiting for news for a long time.


    Knowing from Jiang Ning that there was a descendant of the tiger and the crane, he had a foreboding that something was wrong.


    So he immediately sent someone he trusted to verify his guess, and agreed that every hour, he would reply to the message to make sure that the person was still alive.


    But now, five hours have passed without any response.


    "Forget the time, he should have found there, wanted to come, and was killed."


    A trace of anger flashed in Tan Xing''s eyes, and a trace of worry and fear, "If this is the case, it means..."


    His Adam¡¯s apple slipped, and his fist was slightly pinched: "It''s really troublesome."


    Tan Xing did not hesitate at all, and immediately called Jiang Ning. Such important matters were not something that Tan Clan could solve.


    If those people really become crazy, let alone the quagmire, I am afraid the whole world will be subverted!


    The consequences are simply not something they can bear!


    That''s a bunch of lunatics.


    It would be okay if they were a dish of loose sand, but if they were used by someone with a heart, how terrible they would become, even Tan Xing would not dare to imagine.


    Tan Xing now really understands why someone like Jiang Ning can clearly become a master and possess everything, yet he is willing to let himself go into the darkness and find the darkest things!


    "Come to Tan''s as soon as possible, and make a major discovery."


    On the phone, Tan Xing only said this.


    This kind of thing shouldn''t be just a guess, maybe Jiang Ning is here, and after the two people communicate, they can be completely sure.


    Putting down the phone, Tan Xing stood in front of the Tan clan''s ancestral hall, standing there for a full afternoon, watching the falling night, a very bad feeling in his heart.


    It seems that something terrible is coming towards Tan''s!


    "Tan Long!"


    Tan Xing suddenly shouted.


    à§!


    A figure appeared in front of him immediately.


    "Tan Zu!"


    "Immediately, inform the people of the eight major branches, and open up full defense!"


    Tan Xing''s expression is very serious.


    Tan Long was stunned, but he didn''t understand what Tan Xing meant.


    Full defense, in this environment, why do you need full defense? Although the Tan family is no better than before, but in Beishan, he is a famous family, not ordinary people dare to provoke.


    Even the large families in the north dare to win in, but not to be disrespectful.


    "Tan Zu, is the matter so serious?"


    Tan Long never objected to Tan Xing, but he still didn''t understand this order.


    Tan Xing squinted his eyes and stared at Tan Long, his tone becoming heavier.


    "Life and death!"


    he shouted sharply.


    Tan Long''s face? Erdi brushed against Yier''s face? He didn''t dare to ask any more, but his figure flashed, he immediately went to inform.


    The four words ¡¡¡¡ life and death are too heavy!


    Tan Xing''s expression is not like a joke at all.


    Has it come to the moment that matters to the life and death of Tan? What kind of enemy did Tan encounter!


    For a while, the entire Tan family boiled.


    The person in charge of the eight branches was shocked when he heard this order, because it was Tan Xing who made a mistake.


    After so many years, when will they start their full defense?


    It''s impossible for anyone to trouble Tan''s.


    Even if they come, with the strength of the Tan family, they will definitely call him back and forth!


    "Tan Long, did Tan Zu really say that?"


    One of the persons in charge frowned slightly, "He said, this is the life and death of the Tan family?"


    They didn''t believe it, or even if they knew, Tan Xing''s order must be listened to, but now they are a little dissatisfied.


    It is not only because of Tan Xing¡¯s recent decision that Tan¡¯s reputation has declined, but it has also caused them to lose a lot of interest, but as long as Tan Xing lives, they will know that Tan Xing has the final say, and no one is in charge. Rebellious.


    "Huh, this is an order!"


    Tan Long shouted, without a hint of politeness, "Don''t think I don''t know what you think in your heart, I will put it here today!"


    "Whoever dares to disobey Tan Zu''s words is Tan''s sinner. I, Tan Long, will kill him personally!"


    Sen''s cold words caused several persons in charge to tremble suddenly, and dare not hesitate any more.


    The entire Tan clan moved quickly. The eight branches each sent masters to guard the Tan clan¡¯s gate. The old and the weak, women and children were all arranged in the large courtyard behind the ancestral hall to prepare water, rice and food.


    be ready!

 Chapter 684： Strong enemy!

    The night is getting quieter and deeper and deeper.


    The weather tonight seems a bit strange.


    The street lamp outside the Tan¡¯s compound was flickering and flickering as if it was about to go out soon.


    And the sky above my head is extremely dim!


    can''t see any stars, let alone the moon, so dizzy and depressing.


    Tan''s ancestral hall.


    Tan Xing was sitting there, the night breeze was blowing with long beards, his eyes became deeper and deeper, full of fear, and serious expressions, so that all the eight responsible persons held their breath and dared not to have any more cares.


    After so many years, when have they seen Tan Xing''s expression?


    "Tan Zu, everything has been arranged."


    "Tan Zu, please rest assured, with my Tan''s strength, no one will want to come to my Tan''s to run wild!"


    "I wait, I will protect the Tan family well and don''t let people come here to do anything wrong!"


    The person in charge of several branches, patting his chest and shouting.


    They didn''t say anything, but they always felt that Tan Xing was making a fuss.


    How can there be any major events in this environment now?


    I¡¯m afraid, Tan Xing just wanted to see, among the eight branches, who on earth would not listen to his orders.


    Tan Xing, but he turned a deaf ear and ignored them.


    His eyes are only staring in the direction of the door!


    Suddenly, Tan Xing''s eyes shrank suddenly, his fingers picked up, and his joints creaked.


    "coming!"


    The voice just fell.


    The door slammed, and instantly fell apart!


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    Immediately, two people from the Tan family flew in, still in mid-air, spouting blood with their mouths open, killing them instantly!


    The corpse fell heavily on the ground, shocking everyone present!


    The face of the person in charge of the eight branches changed drastically.


    "who!"


    One of them burst out.


    responded with another corpse, kicked into the compound and cut off!


    The blood was spilled all over the place, making the scalp numb!


    "what--"


    Someone yelled, in this age, when have they seen such a terrible scene?


    A figure walked in slowly.


    The mask that looked like a smile but not a smile, like a cry but not a cry, made the person''s scalp numb, and even the blood flowing in the body seemed to stagnate for an instant.


    Especially those eyes behind the mask, indifferent, ruthless, and emotionless!


    It seems that there is nothing in this world that can give him a trace of mood swings.


    "Tan''s,"


    The masked man, his voice was hoarse, as if sand was poured into his throat. Those eyes stared at Tan Xing, full of disdain, "It''s over, **** it."


    His tone was calm, but he was full of murderous aura!


    "You are so courageous! Dare to come to my Tan family to run wild!"


    "Get it for me!"


    "kill him!"


    The eight major branches of people reacted one by one, filled with righteous indignation, and with a roar, dozens of people immediately rushed out.


    Come to Tan to kill, for so many years, this **** in front of me is the first one!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    The eyes of the masked person stared at Tan Xing from beginning to end. He didn''t even look at other people. He raised his hand, like killing a chicken, killing him with a single move!


    In just a few breaths, five or six people from the Tan family died in his hands.


    The blood flows from the ground into a river!


    "Crack!"


    "you wanna die!"


    A master-level master, his eyes were red, and he watched his son die in the opponent''s hands. He rushed over in a frenzy, but was instantly caught by the masked man by his throat and couldn''t move.


    "Tan, is it so vulnerable already?"


    The hoarse voice seemed to come from the Jiuyou Hell, "It seems that there is no need to exist in the circle of rivers and lakes."


    With a slight force on his fingers, he broke the neck of the master-level expert in an instant!


    This scene was so shocking that the other masters only felt that their throats were dry.


    This... how can this person be like this? Shan Ai Shan Yi Yan Ai Shi Fu? This is terrible?


    In just a few minutes, more than a dozen people have died in the Tan family, as well as a master-level master!


    so horrible!


    They just realized at this moment, Tan Xing said that it is about the life and death of the Tan family, what does it mean?


    For a while, no one dared to go up.


    Even the masters who reached the level of the grand master died tragically in an instant, who would dare to go up there?


    Tan''s... Tonight is destined to be destroyed!


    "I didn''t expect that you crazy men would gather together,"


    Tan Xing stood up, between his eyebrows, full of dignity, "I may not be able to keep the Tan family tonight, but if you use all of Tan''s power to kill you, this thief, it will be worth it!"

 Chapter 685： Twelve Way Tan Legs!

    He stared at the masked man, his face more solemn than ever.


    "Arrange an array!"


    Tan Xing gave an order, and several master-level powerhouses in the eight branches did not dare to hesitate any more, and immediately changed their body shape and stood in their position.


    In the face of such a powerful enemy, no one dares to be careless!


    "Today, kill these thieves!"


    Tan Xing burst out, "Tan''s lineage, I will do my best to kill!"


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s voice fell, he rushed out first, at an extreme speed.


    "ßÝ!"


    "ßÝ!"


    "ßÝ!"


    Tan Long and several others, shouting one by one, rushed towards the masked man.


    They didn''t know who this person was, but they killed so many people of the Tan family in a blink of an eye, and even said that they were going to destroy the entire Tan family, no one could stay out of the matter.


    "kill!"


    Tan Long shouted, with long legs like a whip, and several masters of the same master level beside him, they all exploded with their strongest strength.


    At this point, no one dared to have any more reservations.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    In the blink of an eye, a dozen people surrounded the masked man and attacked violently.


    Every move can be easily resolved.


    The masked man¡¯s eyes were full of disdain, he raised his hand and punched it violently, as if there was a tiger roaring!


    With a bang, one person was directly shocked and flew out.


    "Too bad."


    He snorted coldly, "You really have defeated the reputation of Twelve-Road Tanju, there is really no need to exist."


    Seeing a long leg hit, the masked man didn''t hide, he reached out his hand, grabbed his ankle fiercely, then he lifted up and smashed the man to the ground!


    "boom!"


    The blood was flying, and the sound was splashed, and the sound of broken leg bones was crisp.


    He is about to kill someone, Tan Xing is here!


    "Stop it!"


    Tan Xing burst out, his body changed, his long legs kicked out three legs one after another, causing a series of bursts of air, making the masked man immediately choose to let go of the Tan clan who accepted, and he didn''t dare to directly pick up Tan Xing''s legs.


    This Tan family, if there is another person who can be a little threatening, I am afraid that only Tan Xing is the only one.


    He took two steps back, his eyes under the mask were still cold and without emotion.


    "You are dead, Twelve Road Tan legs, there will be no more descendants."


    In the words, except for Tan Xing, the Tan family can''t support the wall with mud, and there is no one that he can admire.


    If so rampant, Tan Long and others would be angry, but what can they do?


    They can''t even protect their own people!


    They only understood why Tan Xing was disappointed in announcing his funeral a few days ago.


    If Tan continues to do this, it will really be over!


    "I can die, but the Tan family will never die. As long as there are people who insist on the chivalry of the rivers and lakes, then the Tan family will not disappear!"


    Tan Xing has a long beard fluttering, his eyes are firm, he stood in front of all the Tan clan members, and said loudly: "Today, I, Tan Xing, will show you the twelve-way Tan legs again, what the **** is it!"


    Maybe this is the last time.


    Tan Xing thought to himself.


    As soon as the voice fell, he moved!


    As fast as the wind, with a single tap, he swept out and killed the masked man.


    "Look up!"


    Tan Xing burst out, and the whole momentum instantly changed.


    Tan Long and others, all eyes were red.


    They know that Tan Xing is completely mortal!


    The two people were entangled in an instant, and there was a terrible collision and a huge noise.


    Tan Xing does not retreat, his two legs are like a storm, strong and domineering!


    I don''t know how many years, he hasn''t been so desperately.


    "A whip is a whip on the head!


    Two-way cross ghost pull drill!


    Three-way smashing the wheels!


    Four-way diagonal kick and block!


    Five-way lions playing in the water!


    Six-way hook and single whip!


    Seven-way Phoenix double spreads its wings!


    Eight-way turn to the golden stool to face the sky!


    Nine roads capture the dragon and seize the jade belt!


    Ten magpies climb to the tip of the plum!


    The eleventh road winds the lotus leaf legs!


    Twelve Way Mandarin Duck Link! "


    Tan Xing displayed one after another, all the twelve-way Tan legs were displayed.


    He doesn''t know how many people like Tan can see or remember, but these are the last things he can do!


    "Twelve-way Tan legs, really well-deserved."


    The masked man stepped back two steps in succession. The indifference and disdain in his eyes remained undiminished. It seemed that he was just looking at how powerful the Twelve-Route Tan Legs could be.


    Obviously, he was disappointed.


    "But today, you all have to die!"


    Suddenly, the speed of the masked man suddenly increased, and he slammed a punch, hitting Tan Xing''s feet, snap!

 Chapter 686： Still not shot

    Two people go back at the same time.


    Tan Xing stepped back five or six steps, his feet were numb, he resisted not moving, but the masked man only stepped back, without a trace of stay, he killed him again.


    The fist and the wind howled, like a tiger descending the mountain!


    "Roar--"


    An explosive roar of air, like a fierce tiger, is opening its blood basin and rushing towards Tan Xing!


    "Tan Zu!"


    Tan Long and others were shocked, trying to rush to save people, but found that they couldn''t intervene at all.


    This level of fighting, ordinary masters like them, who have not experienced real fighting, simply can''t participate.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    Tan Xing fought fiercely with the masked man, and his fists and feet collided, causing pain in his eardrums.


    "what--"


    Suddenly, Tan Xing couldn''t react, and he was hit with a fist on his chest. He flew out like a kite with a broken line and hit the ground heavily.


    He is old after all.


    "Tan Zu!"


    Tan Long and several people immediately rushed out and stood in front of Tan Xing, looking at the masked man with fear, "Stop him!"


    "àÛ¡ª¡ª"


    Tan Xing opened his mouth and spouted blood, his beard was dyed red, his face instantly turned pale, and he coughed violently.


    My breastbone, I''m afraid it''s two broken!


    too frightening!


    If there is no one to restrain people like this, if they all unite, no one can stop them from doing what they want.


    Tan Xing thought that if he could save his life and kill one of the masked men, then his life would be worth it.


    It''s a pity that he is getting old.


    He is really old.


    Tan, it''s over.


    Tan Xing let out a long sigh, his face was unwilling, even more angry, but helpless.


    "Just by you, you want to stop me?"


    Masked Man Sen said coldly, staring at Tan Xing, "After today, there are no more Tan legs in this world!"


    "ßÝ!"


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, he rushed over, as strong as a dragon!


    After a face-to-face, he directly sent Tan Long and the others out, and went straight to Tan Xing.


    He knows very well that as long as he kills Tan Xing, the Tan family will naturally fall apart!


    "Block him!"


    Tan Long''s mouth is bleeding, his eyes are splitting, his chest is kicked off a few, and he is still struggling to rush to save Tan Xing, but he has no time.


    "Do not!"


    "Do not!"


    None of them can stop them, they watched the masked man and slammed directly in front of Tan Xing!


    With that punch down, Tan Xing will undoubtedly die.


    However, Tan Xing''s eyes suddenly lighted up, and he roared, "Not yet!"


    "ßÝ!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a stone, like a cannonball, came lasing!


    The mask man''s face changed, his figure flashed, and the stone rubbed his face away, cutting his mask abruptly with a small cut!


    Those eyes shrank suddenly, turned to look at the door, and a figure was standing there!


    "Who will come today and can''t save you? Lu Xiyi closes the land to cover his life?"


    He gave a low cry, shot again, and rushed towards Tan Xing.


    "Is it?"


    But the person at the door snorted coldly, but with just two words, his voice felt from far to near.


    almost instantly, it came to the ear!


    The eyes of the masked man changed abruptly.


    He turned his head abruptly, and two more stones came flying horizontally!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    He tried his best to avoid, the stone hit the wooden pillars on both sides, slapped it, and shattered into powder, but it made the wooden pillars have two shocking cracks.


    The masked man wanted to do it again, but in front of Tan Xing, there was already a person standing.


    Jiangning!


    "It''s pretty timely."


    Tan Xing closed his eyes and let out a long sigh of relief. For some reason, Jiang Ning appeared, and his heart was settled.


    There is a feeling of being left behind.


    It seems that as long as Jiang Ning is here, he can''t die.


    "Who are you?"


    The masked man stared at Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning was staring at the dazzling red cloud tattoo on the masked man¡¯s neck!


    "His life, you can''t take it away,"


    The aura on Jiangning''s body gradually began to change, like a wild dragon, full of violent and wild nature.


    "I said!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved!


    The stone slab on the floor, with a bang, shattered into several pieces!


    too fast!

 Chapter 687： Fraudulent death

    Tan Long and several people were frightened. They couldn''t see Jiang Ning''s movements at all. They could only see a few afterimages flashing past, and Jiang Ning had already arrived in front of the masked man.


    "Boom¡ª¡ª"


    blasted out with a punch, and the air burst and crackled!


    Even Tan Xing couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    He knew that Jiang Ning was tough, far beyond his imagination, but this punch still made him feel frightened.


    The masked man didn''t dare to be careless. Just by looking at Jiang Ning''s speed, he knew that the young man in front of him was absolutely extraordinary.


    He also blasted a punch, like a tiger coming out of the mountain!


    "boom!"


    Two fists slammed into each other, and the expression in the eyes of the masked man suddenly changed.


    "Impossible!"


    He immediately backed away a few steps, but Jiang Ning didn''t pause at all, but gave another punch!


    punch after punch!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    As if tireless, violent power, the pores of all the people who can see the Tan family are opened!


    This is the master!


    This class of martial arts is breathtaking!


    The entire yard is full of loud fists roaring, and the ears are rumbled.


    The face of the masked man became more and more ugly, and he kept backing away. He had no chance to counterattack at all. Just resisting Jiang Ning''s attack made him unable to react.


    punched him again and again, the face under the mask was already red, and blood was surging!


    "boom!"


    Jiangning punched again, hitting nine consecutive punches in one breath, one punch is more domineering than one punch, and one punch is more violent!


    In an instant, he closed his fist and stood there immediately, and the wind stopped abruptly!


    He stood there, looking up at the masked man, his eyes were cold: "Aren''t you looking for me all the time?"


    Hearing these words, the masked man trembled.


    "The King of East China Sea...!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the mask suddenly shattered and scattered to the ground.


    That? Yidi Wu closed and Lingyi closed? Zhang had already disfigured face, incomparably ferocious, hoarse voice, full of shock, "It''s you! It turned out to be you!"


    While he was talking, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and his lips trembled. Before he could even finish his words, he suddenly opened his mouth, wow, a squirt of black blood, with a trace of debris.


    "Your punch...your punch..."


    He pointed at Jiang Ning, and his throat was vague. Before he finished speaking, he fell directly to the ground with a normal sound, killing him!


    The air is deadly quiet!


    Tan Long and others were stunned, and they couldn''t believe it.


    Even if this happened in front of them, it happened just before their eyes!


    This Jiang Ning in front of them is the one they wanted to seek justice and kill?


    If the Tan family gathered to go to the East China Sea, I am afraid that now, there will be really no one left, right?


    Thinking of this, the eight major branches of people are cold and fearful to the extreme.


    The masked man is already strong enough to almost destroy their Tan family!


    But Jiang Ning shot, nine punches in succession, directly beheading the masked man, this kind of strength... is too terrifying!


    At this moment, they understood why Tan Xing reminded them, never, never, never be an enemy of Jiangning!


    "If you come one step late, Tan, it will be gone."


    Tan Xing stood up, his face still pale, and glanced at the hideous face of the masked man, "I know who he is."


    He was a little sad.


    Looking all over the floor, those who died of Tan''s are all his Tan''s future.


    After experiencing these, they may understand what is most important.


    Jiangning glanced at Tan Xing, walked up to the masked man, checked, and confirmed that the red cloud tattoo on his neck was the one he had been looking for. It seemed that these people were gradually coming to the surface.


    They can''t hold back either.


    "You take care of it."


    Tan Xing coughed twice, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, "Jiang Ning, you come with me."


    Jiangning followed Tan Xing into the ancestral hall.


    "He is the 24th generation descendant of Xingyi Quan, Yan Ru,"


    Tan Xing sat down, breathing slowly, his face still pale, "I thought... he was dead."


    Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes shrank. The last time Tan Xing said that the master of Xingyiquan who died a few years ago was this person?


    Is he not dead?


    "I didn''t expect him to die by fraud."


    Tan Xing sighed, "After you told me that day, I still don''t believe it, because the only master of Xingyiquan is him. If he is dead, who will teach a disciple?"


    "So, I sent someone to see his hometown, but I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it."


    After the person he sent out died, Tan Xing knew that things had become extremely complicated.


    This is not just a matter for Jiangning, but also a matter for the whole arena!

 Chapter 688： Hidden door

    "Why did he lie to death?"


    Jiangning looked at Tan Xing, "You know what."


    "Hidden Gate."


    Tan Xing said, "He must have entered the hidden door."


    Hidden door?


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly. It was the first time he heard this term, what is a hidden door, and what does it mean to enter a hidden door.


    He only knows that these people''s marks are on their necks and they have red cloud tattoos.


    It seems that Hidden Gate is their real name!


    "what is that?"


    "That is, a bunch of lunatics!"


    Tan Xing''s pupils kept enlarging, his voice trembling, with anger and a trace of fear.


    He has lived for such a long time, and he has become a group of lunatics. He never thought that this organization really existed, not to mention that there were people familiar with him who entered the hidden gate and became the group of crazy one of the.


    "They pursue strength, blindly pursue strength, and pursue the strong. In order to achieve their goals, they can do nothing!"


    "They are all first-class masters in the arena, master-level masters...too many!"


    "They were fighting on their own, a mess of sand, but now it seems that someone will integrate them. This...this is terrible."


    Tan Xing''s lips trembled, his palms firmly grasped the handrails, and turned his head to look at Jiang Ning, "This is really not good news."


    Tan Xing''s face is full of worry. By his age, it can be said that there is nothing to be afraid of.


    can mention the hidden door, but the worry in his eyes can''t conceal the slightest.


    "Ahem -"


    Tan Xing coughed twice, and more blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    Jiangning was about to speak, he waved his hand: "I''m fine, this injury will not kill me."


    Rao is getting older, Tan Xing still refuses to accept the old, even if a few bones are broken, it is nothing.


    He looked at Jiang Ning and admired Jiang Ning more and more in his heart.


    Because, what Jiang Ning had to face was a hidden door. Those lunatics were not so easy to deal with!


    "How many people are there in the hidden gate, I don''t know,"


    Tan Xing continued, "There may be only three, the three you killed, there may be many more..."


    "The hidden door is just a choice. Choosing to hide one''s human side and fall into the dark door is a human choice and has nothing to do with others."


    He sighed and shook his head, "Trouble, really troublesome."


    In this quack and lake circle, it''s actually not a secret. The older generation of quack and lake people all know that there is such a thing.


    But in the past, even if someone in the genre chooses to enter the hidden door, they don¡¯t need other people to take action. Your genre will try its best to clear the door.


    But now, the circle of the world is declining. Whether a genre can have several descendants is a question. Where can we talk about clearing the door?


    Worried, on Tan Xing''s face, worries grew stronger, and even a little pessimistic.


    He looked up at Jiang Ning, half-opened his mouth, what he wanted to say, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "With me, I will clear all the troubles."


    Jiang Ning''s words were very simple, and his tone was firmer, "I will not let anyone disturb the order of various circles of life, no one can."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Tan Xing''s lips trembled, "Good! Good! Good!"


    He has never seen a young man who can be like Jiang Ning, possess such strength and possess such a mind! Such a strong sense of responsibility!


    "If it is useful to Tan, just open your mouth."


    Jiangning nodded.


    After learning about the hidden gate, Jiang Ning became more aware that his choice was not wrong. The plan to go north gradually touched the interests of some people and made them a little bit unable to sit still.


    Three people with red cloud tattoos appeared one after another.


    They all belong to the hidden door, and who is the controller behind the hidden door?


    "You take good care of yourself."


    Jiangning didn''t say much, but after a few words, he left.


    He needs to speed up his pace, through the Lin family, to crack down on the above-ground industry of the northern families, and the advancement of the underground circle, he personally!

 Chapter 689： How many, how many to kill!

    Jiangning walked out of the ancestral hall, and Tan Long and others all stood there outside.


    "Why, do you want to keep me?"


    Jiangning smiled.


    Tan Long several people did not speak, they all knelt down with a plop, and respectfully knocked their heads three times.


    "Thank you!"


    Today, if Jiangning hadn''t arrived in time, Tan would be gone!


    Not only Tan Xing will die, all of them will never have a chance to survive. Twelve-way Tan legs will no longer have descendants, and they will completely disappear from history.


    At first, they wanted to trouble Jiang Ning, and they wanted to kill Jiang Ning!


    What a ridiculous thing!


    "Protect your Tan Zu."


    Jiangning can bear this worship, "When I need you in the future, there will be more, try to live."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning left directly.


    Tan Long and others, the expressions on each of their faces are different from the past.


    Only after experiencing life and death, and only after experiencing the life and death of Tan Clan, will they understand how much responsibility they have on their shoulders.


    Especially, old people like Tan Xing can ignore life and death. Do young people like them still behave like turtles?


    ¡­¡­


    Jiangning returned to the East China Sea.


    Inside Lin''s villa, Ye Shan sits at the door making tea.


    With him, this Lin''s villa is the safest place.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming back, Ye Shan raised his eyelids and snorted softly. Although he was very comfortable here, he was still a little dissatisfied with being called by Jiang Ning.


    is not his own son-in-law, so why let his daughter listen to him so much.


    Jiangning walked over directly, picked up the teapot, poured himself a cup, and drank it in one sip.


    "Do you know the hidden door?"


    Jiangning''s first sentence made Ye Shan swallow again instantly, and the expression in his eyes instantly became sharp.


    "How do you know the hidden door?"


    "I just came back from Beishan Tan''s,"


    Jiang Ningdao, "Tan family, he was almost annihilated. It was done by a hidden person. He is the 24th generation descendant of Xingyi Quan, Yan Ru!"


    "Impossible!"


    Yeshan immediately denied, "He died early!"


    Immediately, his face changed, Jiang Ning couldn''t lie, Tan Xing of the Tan family, but old acquaintance with that Yan Ru, would certainly not admit mistakes.


    "He scammed to death?"


    Jiangning nodded.


    Yeshan stopped talking.


    poured himself two cups of tea and drank it before looking at Jiang Ning seriously.


    "Who did you provoke?"


    "They provoke me."


    Ye Shan stopped talking again, looked at Jiang Ning blankly, not knowing what to say for a while.


    After spending a few days in the East China Sea, Ye Shan understood what the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea was.


    To put it bluntly, this is a paradise and a real home for the ordinary bottom.


    There is no oppression, no exploitation, and there is unity. Both the above-ground and underground circles are desperately protecting ordinary people and treating them as the most important people.


    In this world, how many people are willing to sacrifice for ordinary people?


    ? I want to love Erling Wushan Land? I''m afraid, only Jiangning, only this East China Sea!


    Jiang Ning, this is to do an earth-shattering event, he wants to change the whole world!


    "You killed Yan Ru?"


    Ye Shan felt that he was asking for nothing, "I am afraid that he is not the only one who can choose to enter the hidden gate. He can die for so many years. What about other people? Not to mention, there are many people, like me, who have long since disappeared. In the city, no one can find them, they..."


    He dare not say, what if they all choose to enter the hidden gate?


    "Come on, I will kill one!"


    Jiang Ning said calmly, "As many as there are, how many I will kill!"

 Chapter 690： He will kill you!

    Sen''s cold murderous aura made the warm tea become cold almost instantaneously.


    "They should have been cleared by their own genre, but now, I will come."


    Yeshan sighed.


    "Those who choose to enter the Hidden Gate are very extreme in their thinking. They can have no bottom line, no humanity, and only pursue the extreme way. Do you know what this means?"


    Jiangning shook his head.


    "This means that behind the hidden door, there is a big hand that controls everyone. That person has extremely powerful strength, enough to deter this group of lunatics!"


    In other words, these lunatics will only surrender people who are stronger than them.


    "The strength of that person is not weaker than you, or even stronger than you!"


    Yeshan expression? Pa Yi Ai Zhe Yi Wu Z Pa? solemn, never been so serious.


    The more you know about the hidden door, the more fearful you feel.


    "He will definitely kill you!"


    Those who pursue the ultimate doctrine have no bottom line!


    inhumane!


    They only pursue what they want, whether it is power, wealth, status, or ultimate strength, no matter who it is, don''t try to stop them, whoever stops, they kill whoever!


    cruel, violent, nothing at all.


    Even Jiang Ning, as long as they block their way, they will definitely take action without hesitation.


    Ye Shan had a serious expression. Everything he knew about the hidden door kept him away from these people, but Jiang Ning chose to take the initiative to look for them.


    He didn''t know whether to say that Jiang Ning was a warrior or he wanted to die.


    Jiang Ning was very calm and smiled.


    "If they come to me directly, then I am not afraid,"


    He said lightly, "What I am worried about is that the person who controls them behind the scenes is not just a purposeful person, but also a calm person. That''s really scary."


    It''s not difficult for a husband to solve it. The difficult thing is that the city is deep, sinister, vicious and cunning.


    "But it doesn''t matter, no matter who it is, I will get him out and get rid of him completely!"


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning got up, without the slightest worry on his face. Ye Shan wondered if the clouds were light and windy. Did Jiang Ning understand or not, what does the hidden door mean?


    "I haven''t seen the rain for a few days, I miss her so much."


    Jiang Ning muttered, and quickly entered the room, where there was a hint of worry.


    Yeshan could only shake his head.


    "Fortunately, it''s not my son-in-law."


    In the house, Ye Qingwu is cooking with Su Mei in the kitchen.


    Since she was a child, she has lost her mother. Ye Qingwu made Su Mei feel distressed and treated her as a daughter. In the past few days, the two of them exchanged food every day, which made Lin Yu really fall out of favor.


    Hearing that Jiang Ning was back, Su Mei ran out hurriedly.


    "Jiangning! You can come back,"


    Su Mei was overjoyed, "Yu Zhen has been disobedient recently, I can''t tell her, you have to take care of her!"


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and quickly went up to the [Shuquge www.shuquge.xyz] building.


    In the room, Lin Yu really put his chin in his hands, thinking about Lin''s next plan.


    Suddenly, her hands hugged her from behind, and she almost yelled in fright.


    "Don''t move! Let your husband be stunned!"


    In the ear, Jiang Ning''s voice came, making Lin Yuzhen''s face flushed suddenly.


    She turned her head and glanced subconsciously, and the door to the room closed!


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu really turned his head, his face full of thoughts, "You are back."


    "Don''t speak yet."


    Jiangning lowered his head and directly sealed Lin Yuzhen''s lips.


    For five full minutes, Lin Yuzhen''s face was flushed to the base of his neck.


    She felt like she was about to burn!


    What Jiangning wants to do at this time, she will not refuse...

 Chapter 691： Continue north

    But Jiang Ning just looked at Lin Yuzhen with a gentle face, hugged her in his arms, and glanced at the plan that had been revised many times on the table.


    "Decided?"


    "Um."


    Speaking of work, Lin Yu really recovered a bit, "The general direction has been set, but the details have never been determined."


    She looked at Jiang Ning as she asked for help.


    Jiangning took a look and nodded again and again.


    "As expected of my wife, amazing!"


    He picked up the pen and wrote a few words at random. Lin Yuzhen''s eyes were getting brighter and brighter, as if he saw something surprising, he couldn''t help but got out of Jiang Ning''s arms and stared at Jiang Ning''s hand. The tip of the pen, the words that are constantly written.


    "Why didn''t I expect it!"


    She bit her lip and suddenly blamed herself, "I''m too stupid. You still praise me for being great, do you want to laugh at me?"


    "Weichen dare not."


    Jiangning said in a serious way, "We will definitely continue the plan to go north. Now, we need to wait for the opportunity, trust your instincts, understand, no matter what you do."


    He hugged Lin Yu''s really thin waist, and said softly, "I''m there."


    "My husband, you are so kind."


    Lin Yu really encircled Jiang Ning''s neck.


    "Suddenly, I really want to give you some children and see how you spoil them."


    She wanted to see how Jiang Ning pampered her child like she was.


    "no."


    Where did you know, Jiang Ning shook his head, "I''ll spoil you."


    Lin Yu''s heart is almost gone.


    ¡­¡­


    North.


    Linglong Group.


    Knowing that the important gate of Tianbei City had been taken down by the Lin group, Long Linger''s expression remained unchanged.


    It seems that she had expected this a long time ago.


    But several senior executives of Linglong Group have extremely serious expressions.


    They have always underestimated the Lin family, and think that Long Ling''er is making a fuss and overestimating the Lin Group. For a company of this size, they don¡¯t need to look at it at all, let alone gather the entire Linglong Group. To prevent them from entering the northern market.


    Who has ever seen an elephant, fully guarded against an ant that can easily be trampled to death?


    But the pass of Tianbei City was taken by Lin, and the channel to the north was shot down by Lin at the first pass, making them awake instantly as if they were hit by thunder and lightning!


    "Mr. Long, behind this Lin family..."


    There is an executive who has been following Long Ling for many years. He also knows a lot about the situation in the north. "Is there any family support from the big family?"


    "No."


    Long Linger said directly.


    She glanced around, "Because of this, they can develop so fast that they are admirable and daunting."


    "I said that Lin''s family is very ordinary, but that Lin Yu is really not ordinary at all. I don''t need to remind you of this matter a second time."


    Long Ling''er said, "If all the gateways to the north are opened by Lin, then you choose to jump down from the first floor of the Linglong Group Building."


    After speaking, she got up directly, walked out of the meeting room, and returned to her office.


    She was a little upset.


    "Jiangning, you bastard!"


    Long Ling''er didn''t know, it was Jiang Ning who made the shot, otherwise, who could easily sweep the underground circle of Tianbei City and let Lin directly take this barrier.


    "Do you like her that much?"


    Long Ling''er bit his lip and his face was jealous. Jiang Ning has never been so kind to himself!


    Lin Yu''s real information, she has thoroughly investigated it again, and at first glance, there is nothing dazzling at all that can make people pay special attention.


    The more you understand, Long Ling''er becomes more and more envious, even jealous.


    Lin Yu is really kind, her innocence, her beauty, that is what every woman wants to keep, but over the years, how much she has?


    Who can keep it for so long, it''s too difficult!


    Kindness is not nature, but a choice. They can choose once, twice, five times, ten times, but they choose this way every time. Is there such a person?


    Long Ling''er wanted to say that it was impossible, but this Lin Yu was true, but it really existed, and told her that it was possible!


    "I don''t believe it, she can keep choosing like this!"


    Long Linger snorted.


    She stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, always trying to convince herself that Lin Yu was really acting, even if she had acted for more than 20 years, she would not be able to continue the act after all, and she would show her true face.


    "Lin Yuzhen, I hope you can let me lose once."

 Chapter 692： data

    The actions of the Linglong Group are increasing.


    Even, not only the people in the Linglong Group, but also various stakeholders, have begun to take action, both overtly and secretly.


    Because if Lin successfully enters the northern market, it is not just a business event, but also means that the Linglong Group has been challenged, which means that the gate of the northern market has been breached by Lin!


    This even represents that the private land of the northern family has been completely dug up.


    No one wants to see this, and no one wants to accept it.


    Obviously, the faster the Lin family develops, the more they will be wary of the northern families and make them react more and more!


    Lin Yu really didn''t know that he had the chance to become the public enemy of the entire northern family.


    At this moment, she is sitting in the office.


    The meeting that just ended determined their way to enter the northern market this time and develop a new product suitable for the north.


    Even the positioning of the product and the adjustments made to the northern climate characteristics have been clarified.


    Lin? Ling Er Yi Yi Zhi Ai Shi Fu? The preparation is very full, but at present, they have encountered the most practical problems.


    They lack relevant development data.


    "We have not been involved in the northern market before, so we don¡¯t know the data related to the products needed in the northern market."


    Xiao Zhao said, "From the current feedback from the development department, it is not difficult to make a product, but to make a product that is suitable and meets our first-level standards, more data support is needed. Mr. Lin, I have found it. A research institute in Shenghai has relevant data. According to the system, it is also publicly sold to the industry."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Her face was a little embarrassed, "This research institute is controlled by foreign capital, especially controlled by several major foreign brands. When our people asked, they were directly rejected."


    "Not only that, now the relevant data has been sealed, and it was suddenly decided not to sell it to the outside world. Obviously, I don''t want us to get it."


    Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    This is a bit too much. They simply don¡¯t want Lin to develop new products and use all means to cut off Lin¡¯s data source.


    If they collect and develop by themselves, it will take too long.


    Data in the industry has always been shared, in order to promote the progress and development of the entire industry, all Lin¡¯s research data is also open.


    How come now, when Lin is in need, those data have become confidential?


    It seems that there are a lot of people who don''t want to see Lin''s entry into the northern market.


    This is just right, and that even more shows that Lin''s development has threatened them enough!


    "It''s okay, I''ll go there myself."


    Lin Yu really made a decision. She turned her head and glanced at Jiang Ning, who was sitting on the sofa, eating peanuts, ¡°Driver, don¡¯t drive yet.¡±


    "Yes, Mr. Lin."


    Jiang Ning smiled, stood up and patted his palms, "Let''s set off now."


    If you dare to call Jiang Ning, is there a second person in this world?


    When he arrived in Shenghai, Lin Yu was already very familiar with it.


    When Lin wanted to enter the Shenghai market, he elaborated a game and took three steps. Since he was still in the southeast, he has already set up a game and installed the one of the top ten international brands in Silanka. .


    stepped on Sri Lanka''s head, entered the Shenghai market, and established its own industry standards.


    If you don''t take this opportunity to clean up Lin''s, it is a bit abnormal.


    Shenghai Biochemical Products Data Analysis Institute only needs to conduct research on the characteristics of various products, and conduct data analysis on the design of product characteristics and attribute matching.


    For different regions, different climates, different people, and product formulas, there are big differences. For example, the south is humid, while the north is very dry.


    Non-targeted development will not only fail to enter the market, but also impossible to gain consumer recognition.


    As a research institute, it was originally profitable from sales-related analysis data, but now, it directly rejected Lin''s purchase demand.


    said clearly, they can sell to anyone, but Lin can not.


    As soon as Lin Yu arrived in Shanghai, the news had already reached the general manager''s office of the Sri Lanka Shenghai branch.


    "Of course she will come. I know she will come. I have been waiting for her for a long time."


    Sitting in that position, it was no longer Chen Gong. Because of the wrong decision, Lin¡¯s trap allowed Lin to step on Silanka and successfully enter the Shenghai market. This made the Silanka headquarters furious and opened immediately. Except Chen Gong.


    At this moment, the person sitting there is named Jiang Li, a member of the northern family, the Jiang family!

 Chapter 693： Opportunity to become famous

    Noble and graceful, Jiang Li gives the impression that she is aloof and a veritable lady.


    Long-term maintenance, even if she is nearly forty years old, she still looks full of charm.


    "Mr. Jiang, Lin wants to enter the northern market. These data are very important. As long as we don''t give it to her, they will fail."


    "You think too simple, Lin will not be so stupid, put the eggs in a basket,"


    Jiang Li smiled, "They are sure they have already begun to do data analysis, but it takes more time. Lin''s going to the north, I am afraid that no one can stop them, this is just a matter of time."


    She sees it very thoroughly. All she can grab is Lin''s time. Using this as a bargaining chip, Lin''s price will be large enough!


    With the current momentum of the Lin family, if you want to contain it, I am afraid that the Linglong Group will not be enough. It is also necessary for the large families with related interests in the north to work together.


    What a terrible strength this is!


    She doesn''t care about this, even if she comes from a family of northern surnames, where interests are crisscrossed, she knows better that safeguarding her own interests is the most important thing.


    "We don¡¯t have to care about what Lin¡¯s future will be like, but what we can get from this storm is the most important thing,"


    Jiang Li said lightly, "Do you know where Chen Gong lost?"


    "He is too self-righteous!"


    Lin''s cloth game, so many people were calm, Chen Gong couldn''t hold back, and put himself in it, not to mention, it made Slanka embarrassed and Lin''s head was stepped on.


    Slanka can''t swallow it naturally. How can they be willing if they don''t make up for it?


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Jiang is right, what should I do?"


    Standing there, it is Yang Ming, the deputy director of Shenghai Research Institute.


    Even if his status is not low, he is even more important in the industry, but in front of Jiang Li, he seems a little humble, not only because of Jiang Li''s strong aura, but also because of Jiang Li''s background!


    She is from a large family in the north, so how can Yang Ming dare to offend him?


    Jiang Li landed in Shenghai not only for the purpose of being responsible for Sri Lanka''s branch in Shenghai, but also for other purposes.


    This Lin family, I am afraid that the loss will be heavy!


    "Data can be given to them, but not too easy,"


    Jiang Li said, "Moreover, there are conditions."


    She raised her head, her golden curly hair fell, her eyes were more sly, "You know, after getting hope, then disappointed, and finally turned into despair, how does it feel."


    Yang Ming shook his head.


    "You don''t know, I don''t know either,"


    Jiang Li got up, walked up to Yang Ming, and stretched out his hand to gently stroke his chest, causing Yang Ming to feel a little tight, "But Lin Yuzhen, I will know soon."


    Yang Ming trembled.


    He originally thought that women are weak, but after seeing Jiang Li, he knew that women are the most terrifying creatures, especially the elderly women, ten times more fierce than lions, tigers and leopards!


    "Yes, I know what to do."


    Yang Ming respectfully said.


    Jiang Li nodded with satisfaction: "Deputy Director Yang, as long as you do this thing well, I can remove that adverb for you."


    "Thank you Mr. Jiang!"


    Yang Ming was overjoyed, nodded respectfully, and left immediately.


    Jiang Li''s mouth raised a touch of complacency.


    "You are all blocking the Lin family, but you don''t know that, with the help of the Lin family to achieve yourself and become famous, this is the best time,"


    Jiang Li hummed, "My name, Jiang Li, will soon resound in the north. Only when my Jiang family can reach the next level!"


    At that time? Shi Lu Fu Shi Ai Shi Er closed?.


    Downstairs of the research institute, Lin Yuzhen has been waiting for a while.


    "I''m sorry, the deputy director in charge has not returned yet, so please come back another day."


    Lin Yuzhen was stopped at the front desk and she was not allowed to enter. It was always a word, the deputy director in charge of this matter was not there, and Lin Yuzhen would not be able to see it after entering.


    Lin Yu really opened his mouth, wanting to say that his car was obviously parked outside, and the people were upstairs, but he still refused to see himself.


    This is obviously to give a Lin''s smashing power!


    "thanks."


    She looked at the front desk staff, did not lose her temper, did not even increase her voice, nodded politely, and turned to leave.


    From a distance, Jiang Ning and others, watching Lin Yuzhen walk out of the building, they knew that there must be no one.


    "Mr. Jiang, there is no need to be so troublesome. I will just take someone to rush in and drag the man named Yang down!"


    Gao Bin didn''t understand why Jiang Ning was so troublesome, and let Lin Yu really come forward, so why bother.


    is not just a deputy director of the research institute, he can be found out by himself!

 Chapter 694： Let him come down by himself

    "Different circles have different rules,"


    Gao Yali, who was sitting on the side, shook her head, "You have to do things according to your own rules. What Mr. Jiang has to do is to let the circles establish their own order. If you do it, you will violate this principle."


    She is a smart woman who always knows when to do something.


    The matters of the circles on the ground are naturally handled by the means of the circles on the ground. If the behavior of the underground circles is involved, then Jiangning naturally does not need Lin Yu to come forward.


    He can do it easily with a word.


    Jiang Ning smiled, turned his head and glanced at Gao Bin: "Learn more from your sister. In this world, just relying on fists will not go long."


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang."


    Lin Yu really got on the car, with disappointment on his face, shook his head and said: "Yang Ming refused to see me, he did it on purpose."


    If you can¡¯t even see you, how can you talk about it?


    Even if you have the conditions, at least you have to talk, but the other party just avoids seeing him, pretending not to be there, Lin Yu is really other ways, she can''t rush directly.


    That''s not her style.


    "Is he away?"


    Jiangning looked not far away, and Yang Ming¡¯s favorite luxury car was parked there. If he was not there, could this car be driven by a ghost?


    "He likes cars very much. He never lets others drive his cars. How could he not be there."


    Lin Yu really pouted, and said helplessly, "But he refuses to see, what should I do?"


    "Then let him come downstairs by himself."


    Jiangning Road.


    Hearing the words, Lin Yu was really shocked, and seemed to react all of a sudden.


    "You, are you going to smash his car?"


    Yang Ming is a man who loves cars like his life. If he smashed his car, he would definitely be tempted to go downstairs.


    "of course not."


    Jiangning was amused for a while, "Am I such a bad person."


    He took out his cell phone and called Wang Wei.


    "Yes, a reliable actor with good acting skills is said to be an audition. If you perform well, let her be the heroine tomorrow."


    Jiangning said into the phone.


    The other people sitting in the car were all shocked.


    Including Gao Yali, they didn''t understand what Jiang Ning was going to do.


    His thinking has never been the same as ordinary people.


    In her thoughts, it was the same as Lin Yu really thought. As long as he started working on Yang Ming''s car, Yang Ming would definitely not be able to resist it. As long as he went downstairs, there would be no way to avoid it.


    At this moment, above the building.


    Yang Ming sat in the office and watched Lin Yu leave in disappointment and got into the car.


    "Isn''t Lin in the midst of the sky? Now when I ask for it, let them talk about it."


    Yang Ming remembers Jiang Li''s explanation.


    Even if there are conditions, I have to wait until Lin''s spirit is almost frustrated.


    When one party is strong and one party is weak, it is more advantageous to negotiate terms.


    "Mr. Yang, your car is still underneath. If they do something with your car..."


    The secretary is a little worried.


    This is a big weakness of Yang Ming. Whoever moves his car is more serious than that of his wife!


    "Hehe, do you think I can''t think of it?"


    Yang Ming sneered. Compared to the position of the director, a car is nothing.


    He just stopped there on purpose, letting them know that he was upstairs, just didn''t want to see them, look at their helplessness!


    smashed the car and smashed it. He happened to have an excuse to refuse Lin''s request.


    Yang Ming had thought about everything a long time ago, and waited until Lin Yu was really uncomfortable, and took the initiative to work on his car.


    But suddenly, the sound of a horn came from downstairs, which was completely different from smashing the car as he thought.


    "Yang Ming! Yang Ming, come out for me!"


    The voice was so loud that even Yang Ming on a few floors could hear it.


    His face changed slightly, and he quickly opened the window. I didn''t know who it was downstairs. He brought a high-power speaker. Let alone a dozen floors, the sound was loud within a few hundred meters, like thunder!


    "Is that? Yidiyi''s attendant loves Fuer? Who!"


    Yang Ming frowned and shouted, "Let the security guard drive her away!"


    Downstairs, a woman with a big belly, a little messy hair, no blood on her face, looks pale and haggard, just looking at it makes people feel distressed.


    "Yang Ming! Come out for me! Unscrupulous man!"


    "You lied to my heart, you lied to my body! You are not human!"


    "You don''t admit it when you put on your clothes, don''t you? This is your child! You kill a thousand swords!"


    The woman cried, she was deceived by Yang Ming, because Yang Ming was single, no matter how she thought, Yang Ming had a family, and now she is pregnant and desperate, Yang Ming also forced her to kill the child!

 Chapter 695： Too ruthless!

    She yelled loudly, the sound of the horn rolled, and within a short while, people were all around, and everyone was angry.


    "Beast! What a **** beast, you still lie to women when you have a family? Scum!"


    "Who is Yang Ming? Is it in this building? If you want to be a man, get out!"


    "It''s too much, how can this be done, it''s not as good as a pig and a dog!"


    "Yang Ming seems to be the deputy director of this research institute, you can find it on the Internet, human face and animal heart!"


    ¡­¡­


    The surrounding discussion is getting louder and louder, without the need for a horn, it can make the building hum.


    In these years, I don¡¯t see this kind of man who is always abandoning and abandoning it, or the kind of man who clearly has a family but conceals the fact that he is married and deceives an ignorant girl outside.


    This kind of person is just a mouse crossing the street, everyone shouts and beats!


    "Yang Ming...you can talk to me, I don''t need money, I just want to ask, this is your own flesh and blood, if you don''t want it!"


    The woman cried, twitched, touched her stomach, her face was aggrieved and angry, she couldn''t get up at all, and almost fainted.


    The pitiful appearance is uncomfortable to look at.


    There were more and more people watching, and some even couldn''t help but rushed in to pull out the beast-like Yang Ming.


    Jiang Ning, who was sitting in the car, couldn''t help nodding.


    "Is a manufacturable material, cast a movie for her tomorrow."


    Lin Yu was really blushing, where did he think that Jiang Ning used this method to force Yang Ming out. If he didn''t come out to solve it, he might be ruined!


    Let alone staying in this research institute, can Sheng Hai be able to tolerate him? It''s a question!


    Gao Bin was even more stunned. This is what Jiang Ning said. Use your brain?


    He has three more brains, and he can''t think of such an idea!


    "Yang Ming! Get out!"


    "Yang Ming, you are still a man, so come out and be responsible!"


    "Dog man, he is not a human being even if he does this kind of thing!"


    Several women were filled with righteous indignation, opened their mouths and fired. The sound was louder than a high-power speaker. The shock caused the glass of the building to shatter.


    Yang Ming, who was standing upstairs, looked extremely ugly.


    This is not to force him down, it is to ruin him!


    still the director?


    He hits the headlines tomorrow, I am afraid that Sheng Hai will not even want to stay, he will only become a typical image of a scum, everyone shouts and beats.


    "Get away! Get rid of her!"


    Yang Ming yelled.


    Downstairs, a few security guards rushed over, trying to drive the woman away, but the angry crowd, where two or three of them could stop it.


    Seeing the menacing crowd, the security guards did not dare to pass.


    "Why, still want to hit someone? We call the police!"


    "Complain against this Yang Ming, such a scum, and still want to be the leader of this research institute? We are not in Shenghai!"


    "Come and try!"


    A few security guards can only step back.


    More and more people were watching, and some even picked up their mobile phones and started shooting. It won¡¯t be long before the entire Shenghai local headline will be the research institute.


    Yang Ming felt his scalp numb.


    Of course he knows, it must be Lin Yuzhen and the others!


    is to show yourself.


    is too cruel!


    He immediately called the front desk: "Notify Lin Yuzhen, I can see her, but she must get the woman away!"


    slapped and hung up the phone, Yang Ming paled with anger.


    soon.


    Lin Yuzhen, who was sitting in the car, received a call from the front desk of the institute.


    "Yang Ming said he can see me."


    She couldn''t help but said, "So effective?"


    "If he doesn''t show up again, the second episode of this play will be on."


    Jiang Ning said, "Wang Wei wrote a series temporarily, and it seems that there is no chance to be on it."


    He looked regretful and called Wang Wei.


    The woman at the entrance of the institute screamed and fainted quickly, but in a moment, an ambulance came and pulled her away.


    The people who were watching the excitement at the door suddenly spit at the entrance of the institute, cursed a few words in contempt, and then dispersed one by one.


    "You are waiting downstairs."


    Jiangning turned his head to look at Lin Yuzhen and said, "I''ll go up."


    "Don''t I need to go up?"


    Lin Yu was really startled.


    "So disgusting man, I don''t want his face to affect your appetite."


    "Yes."


    Jiangning got out of the car and walked straight into the gate of the institute.


    "Hello, Mr. Yang is on the 13th floor."


    The front desk staff was really impressed with Lin Yu. Seeing Lin''s people coming in, they secretly lowered their voice to remind Jiang Ning.


    "thanks."


    Jiang Ning smiled and took out a Wang Wei''s business card. "If you want to change to a better job, call this."

 Chapter 696： Beg me to

    After finishing speaking, regardless of the front desk''s stunned expression, Jiang Ning went straight into the elevator.


    Ding--


    He walked out of the elevator, and immediately saw the deputy director''s office at the end of the corridor. On the nameplate at the door, it was Yang Ming''s name.


    Jiang Ning knocked on the door, and there was a call to come in.


    He just pushed the door in.


    Yang Ming was sitting on the office chair, with Erlang''s legs tilted, looking at Jiang Ning who walked in, and snorted.


    "Who are you, Lin Yuzhen? You Lin, it''s really a good way."


    He was not at all polite. Although everyone did not open up, they knew everything well.


    "Does Yang always praise me?"


    Jiang Ning walked over and sat down directly, "I am President Lin¡¯s driver. This is a trivial matter. We don¡¯t need President Lin to come forward. I¡¯ll do it."


    Yang Ming glanced at Jiang Ning, then laughed disdainfully, for such an important matter, did Lin Yu ask a driver to come directly?


    Does she look down on herself or think that Lin, a driver, can get the data from her hands.


    "Hmph, go back and tell Lin Yuzhen,"


    Yang Ming said directly, "We can''t provide the data Lin wants. We study all the regulations. There are problems with the relevant data and need to be corrected. It will take at least a few months. Please come back then."


    Jiangning laughed, took out a cigarette from his pocket, stuffed one into his mouth, took out another one, and threw it on Yang Ming''s table.


    "Mr. Yang, you are a bit too much to say that."


    Yang Ming glanced at Jiang Ning, ignored the cheap cigarettes he threw over, and was full of disdain.


    "These data should be made public in the industry. This is Mr. Yang''s job and your responsibility. How come Lin cannot provide it if he asks for it?"


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Yang Ming squinted his eyes, "Is it your turn to take care of this matter!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and took out a lighter to light a cigarette. He had been holding back in the car for too long. At this moment, Lin Yu was really away, so he dared to smoke one.


    The smoke lingered, and Yang Ming suddenly coughed. He opened his mouth to scold him, but Jiang Ning opened his mouth first.


    "Mr. Yang, everyone opened up and spoke. What kind of conditions can you provide? Go around, you are tired and we are tired."


    Yang Ming stretched out his hand and slapped it, his face full of disgust.


    ? Yiyi Lu Fu close love Yiyi? "Let Lin Yuzhen come to me personally!"


    He hummed, "You are not qualified to talk to me, please go out!"


    "No, no, no,"


    Jiangning shook his head, "Mr. Yang, you have misunderstood."


    "I didn''t want to talk to you, I just held back for too long and wanted to find a place to smoke."


    Yang Ming was startled, wondering what Jiang Ning meant.


    "As for the data, I can tell you that if you don''t give it to me now, I''m afraid I will have to ask for it then,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I don''t necessarily want it yet."


    "Hahaha!"


    Hearing what Jiang Ning said, Yang Ming slapped the table and sneered, "Are you telling a joke!"


    begging him?


    Just like him is a small driver, he didn''t let the security guard take Jiang Ning out. He is already of high quality, and he still wants to beg him?


    dreaming!


    "I can tell you clearly now that it is impossible for Lin to get this data. If you want it, you can analyze it and calculate it yourself,"


    Yang Ming gloated, "But I don''t have two or three months. I don''t think you can get it out of the Lin family. In two or three months, can your Lin family afford it?"


    He knew that he had grasped Lin''s weakness, and Lin would bow his head sooner or later.


    Jiangning''s current attitude makes him very unhappy!


    Don''t beat it hard, I''m afraid the conditions are really not easy to negotiate, he has to rub Lin''s spirit today.


    Jiangning leaned on the sofa, half-closed his eyes, as if he didn''t care about Yang Ming''s threat.


    He thought to himself, when Lin Yu is really around, he can''t smoke, it''s really uncomfortable.


    "Did you hear what I said!"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning ignored himself and sat on the sofa with a relaxed and laid-back look, Yang Ming was a little angry, blushing, and shouted sharply.


    This bastard, really came up to find a place to smoke?


    Use your office as a toilet!


    Jiangning opened his eyes, smiled, threw the cigarette **** into the ashtray, and stood up.


    "Okay, then I will wait for Mr. Yang to send us the data from Lin."

 Chapter 697： Give Lin a more profound lesson!

    From beginning to end, he didn''t seem to care what Yang Ming was talking about or what he said.


    Jiangning came here, really just looking for a place to smoke a cigarette.


    After all, when Lin Yuzhen was in front of him, he did not smoke, because although Lin Yuzhen did not stop him from smoking, he did not like Jiang Ning to smoke in front of her.


    Jiang Ning left the office, Yang Ming still couldn''t say a word, staring at Jiang Ning''s back and disappearing from the door.


    After a while, he yelled!


    "Who do you think you are!"


    "Should I beg you? Dream!"


    "You Lin, don''t want to get any data from me!"


    Yang Ming cursed, his voice echoing throughout the corridor, but Jiang Ning didn''t hear it at all.


    He took the elevator and went downstairs. The front desk staff was flushed, not knowing whether it was too excited or too excited, as if he had just woke up from a dream.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming out, she hurriedly walked over and respectfully shouted: "Mr. Jiang?"


    "Um."


    Jiangning nodded lightly.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    She couldn''t help it anymore, she was a little incoherent with excitement.


    Just now, Jiang Ning gave her a business card and asked her to make this call if she wanted to change her job.


    She just went to the toilet and tried a bit, but she didn''t expect to say that she was given to herself by a good-looking man, and said that she could find a better job, and she immediately agreed.


    She feels like she is dreaming!


    When the other party asked her what she would do and how much she expected, she was stunned. She only dared to say that she was the front desk of the company and only wanted five thousand salary.


    That is already two thousand higher than it is now!


    She was totally in a joke tone, she didn''t think it was true at all, she knew it, the other side seemed to be a little unhappy, she said something introduced by her elder brother, the front desk is less than ten thousand, that is a shame on the eldest brother, just decided Fifteen thousand, let her report tomorrow!


    This...this is really a dream!


    Then she knew that she had met a noble person.


    "You''re welcome, good results are rewarded, remember."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, just because of a kind reminder from the front desk, he wanted to give her a little reward.


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning walked out of the institute.


    In the car, Lin Yuzhen and others are waiting.


    Seeing Jiang Ning getting in the car, Lin Yu asked really hurriedly: "How about? Is he willing?"


    I want to come, with Yang Ming''s attitude, sure? Wu Ling Lu Wu Fu Di Wu Fu? He would not, and may even say a lot of ugly things.


    Even if they were willing to give it, they would definitely have to pay a great price to Lin''s. It was not their style not to take advantage of this opportunity to blackmail Lin''s money.


    "Ken,"


    Jiang Ning said seriously, "The surname Yang said, he will personally organize the data, and then send it over."


    "real?"


    Listen, how come it feels so unreal.


    Don''t talk about Lin Yuzhen, even Gao Yali didn''t believe it.


    She knows this kind of organization too much, she just takes a little bit of power, and she won''t let go if she doesn''t take advantage of something for herself.


    What''s more, it''s the Lin family who wants to ask for help now, but the weakness is being grasped by others.


    And, behind this Yang, it is obvious that someone from Silanka is manipulating it. The situation that was smashed by Jiangning''s bureau at the beginning, Silanka, such a major international brand, won''t you find it back?


    Gao Yali doesn''t believe it.


    But Jiang Ning said, Yang Ming agreed to provide Lin with the data, and he would deliver it to the door in person.


    Even if it is impossible, Gao Yali still chooses to believe it.


    "If he refuses, then I can beat him!"


    Gao Bin hummed.


    He doesn''t like to be so complicated. It''s so simple with his fists. If one punch is not enough, then two punches, two punches are not enough, but he can be beaten!


    "You are here again."


    Jiangning shook his head, "Gao Yali, teach your brother well, don''t let him be just a brash man."


    "Yes."


    Gao Yali glared at Gao Bin before saying, "Then what are we going to do next?"


    "Have a meal."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "There is a private kitchen, I think it''s okay, let''s go, I will treat you."


    A cart of people was stunned.


    Gao Yali clearly asked about data, not about food.


    But Jiang Ning said he wanted to eat, so they naturally had no opinion.


    The car drove away, and Yang Ming upstairs saw it through the window and sneered.


    "Where is the neuropathy, is Lin crazy? Wait until I beg them? A bunch of idiots!"


    Yang Ming hummed, "It seems that Mr. Jiang must be told to teach Lin a deeper lesson!"

 Chapter 698： The circle on the ground is power and money!

    He thought for a while, and immediately went downstairs, drove his sports car, and headed to the Sri Lanka Shenghai branch.


    At the same time.


    North!


    Jiang''s family!


    Everyone is on pins and needles!


    Jiang Feng, the head of the Jiang family, felt that his throat was going to dry, and he wanted to talk, but he didn''t dare to speak. He stood there tremblingly, and didn''t dare to sit, looking at the young man sitting, especially the signs of his clothes!


    "Mr. Afei, my Jiang family, what did you do wrong?"


    A Fei sat there with a trace of evil on his face. People who didn¡¯t know thought he was only fifteen or sixteen years old and looked immature, but everyone who heard about him knew that this was a big demon king!


    is famously strong and fierce in the northern ground circle.


    Don¡¯t look at him laughing, humans and animals are harmless. The number of people who died in his hands is 800 or even if there is no one thousand. He is an absolute cruel man who controls extremely high powers and is responsible for investigating large families. Who dares to provoke him?


    Seeing that A Fei was only drinking tea, but not saying a word, it made Jiang''s family go up and down with fear.


    Jiang Feng''s throat moved, and he smirked: "Please also ask Mr. Afei to make it clear that if there is something wrong with my Jiang family, I will definitely change it! Change it now!"


    Even in front of him, A Fei''s age, I am afraid he can only be his grandson, but now, Jiang Feng is obviously more like a grandson.


    A Fei raised his head, with short hair and sharp eyes. He glanced at Jiang Feng, and the corner of his mouth raised a wicked smile.


    "Jiang family, nothing wrong."


    His words made Jiang Feng cry soon. He would rather Jiang''s family have made any mistakes, at least he knew where he would die.


    But if ALFY said that, the matter was really serious!


    "I just passed by and thought of a Jiang family and an old person, so I came in and sit down. Isn''t Patriarch Jiang not welcome?"


    A Fei was about to get up, "Well, then I''ll go."


    "Don''t! Don''t! Don''t!"


    Jiang Feng''s face turned pale, and he waved his hands again and again, "Mr. Afei, I didn''t mean that, I really didn''t mean that, you misunderstood!"


    "Is it?"


    A Fei raised his eyebrows, "Then Patriarch Jiang still welcomes me, right?"


    Jiang Feng could only nod his head.


    "Okay, then I will live in Jiang''s house today."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jiang Feng''s heart was beating violently, and he was almost frightened!


    A Fei lives there, then the Jiang family will be dismissed by everyone tomorrow, everyone will keep their distance from the Jiang family, Jiang family, it''s over!


    "I don''t know, Mr. Afei''s deceased is my Jiang family, which one?"


    Jiang Feng took a deep breath, knowing that the rules of the circle on the ground are power and money!


    And this one in front of them, crushing their Jiang family in all aspects, can easily kill him, but the so-called third-rate family.


    "Jiang Li,"


    A Fei smiled, "What she is doing now makes me very puzzled. I don''t understand what to do, so I can only stay at your Jiang''s house until I understand it."


    He grinned, looked at Jiang Feng, and said apologetically: "Patriarch Jiang, can you?"


    Jiang Feng, dare to say no!


    He smirked, and cursed Jiang Li in his heart. What caused A Fei''s daughter who made him worry.


    My own daughter, who is very ambitious, is his only daughter. From a young age, she said that she would lead the Jiang family into a second-rate family, or even a first-class family.


    For this purpose, she is willing to do everything. She will never get married for a lifetime, but she is willing to climb into any bed that can provide her with resources. The Jiang family¡¯s reputation has never been very good.


    can at least make the Jiang family continue to develop, Jiang Feng endures not saying anything.


    But now, something big has happened!


    "Mr. Afei, this Jiang Li, I don''t know what he did to make you unhappy?"

 Chapter 699： Report yourself

    "I do not know either."


    A Fei spread his hands, "Where do I know what she is doing, but I''m just upset, can''t you?"


    "Xing Xing Xing [biqugexx.biz]!"


    Jiang Feng is really going to cry.


    A Fei is obviously targeting his Jiang family, even if he can see it, what can he do with Jiang Feng.


    Jiang''s house is not clean, even if he is careful, A Fei can definitely make Jiang''s house disappear from the north overnight!


    A Fei sat there, and dug his ears: "Or else, would you ask her?"


    Jiang Feng is waiting for this sentence.


    He nodded repeatedly, and immediately took out his mobile phone, and dialed Jiang Li''s number in front of A Fei.


    beeps several times before the phone is connected.


    Without waiting for Jiang Feng to speak, Jiang Li spoke up first.


    "Dad, let me tell you the good news. Our Jiang family is expected to get a lot of resources. In the north, we can go further!"


    Her tone is now, full of pride and pride. Such a rare opportunity to step on Lin''s position is not something ordinary people can do. She seizes the first opportunity and is the winner.


    "As long as I put..."


    "What the **** are you doing!"


    Before Jiang Li could finish speaking, Jiang Feng roared, "I don''t care what you are doing, stop immediately! Immediately! Did you hear that!"


    There was a daze on the phone.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It is the opportunity for my Jiang family to become famous in the north..."


    "Chance your mother!"


    Jiang Feng yelled at him, but he didn''t even care that the person was his own daughter, and his eyes burst out, "Do you know how big a mistake you made? Do you know... who you have offended!"


    "The Jiang family is almost gone, are you **** famous? Stop it! Immediately!"


    Jiang Feng almost screamed, and the fear in his voice made Jiang Li on the other end of the phone stand up all over his pores.


    When did she meet Jiang Feng, she was so scared.


    The phone hung up, Jiang Feng''s face turned pale, and he stood there motionless.


    A Fei raised his head, the expression on his face was a bit serious.


    "Jiang? Er Er Gu Shan Fu Ran Wu Gu? Patriarch, what you just said, I think something is wrong,"


    He looked at Jiang Feng, "You mean, I deliberately targeted your Jiang family to make your Jiang family ruined?"


    "No! I don''t!"


    "It''s my Jiang family...It''s my Jiang family who did the wrong thing and failed to invest! Right, right, investment failed! Doing things that violate discipline, we should be punished!


    "Why, it looks like I was beaten into a move by me."


    A Fei stood up, and was even more frightened that Jiang Feng''s body was cold. This great demon never saw blood in a murder!


    "I...really not, really!"


    "That''s good,"


    A Fei nodded, walked to Jiang Feng and patted him on the shoulder, "Jiang family, overall, it is not bad. Although he has made some mistakes, he is not guilty of death. You should report yourself. If you confess, you confess."


    "The important thing is that people are alive, Patriarch Jiang, are you right?"


    "exactly!"


    "Okay, I seem to have figured out the problem, so I don''t need to keep me for dinner."


    After finishing speaking, A Fei left without looking back.


    Jiang Feng only felt that his back was already soaked.


    The fear of falling into the abyss made him walk away from the front of the king.


    The other people in the Jiang family around him, from beginning to end, could only watch their patrons, standing in front of A Fei like a grandson, bowing respectfully to speak, and dare not put a fart.


    "Patriarch..."


    "Let¡¯s let people report ourselves, Jiang family, this time the loss will be great."


    Jiang Feng was full of pain, half-closed his eyes, and clenched his fists. Fortunately, A Fei had not rushed to kill him, otherwise his Jiang family...will not be there tomorrow.


    He opened his eyes abruptly, called the reward again, yelled, and said the matter again, scared Jiang Li on the other end of the phone, almost to death!


    "If the Jiang family is gone, you are the sinner of my Jiang family! Stop it quickly, I don''t care what you are doing!"

 Chapter 700： give them!

    Jiang Feng directly smashed the phone.


    On the other side of the phone, Jiang Li''s heart almost jumped out of her chest, her face was so white and bloodless, like wax paper.


    "Behind Lin''s... who is it!"


    Her voice trembled a little.


    Just hearing the name A Fei, she knew how terrible things were. It was the northern ground circle, a big devil.


    Killing without seeing blood, is notoriously brutal, cold-blooded and ruthless, not to mention that her Jiang family is a third-rate family, even if it is a first-class family, they don''t want to provoke this lunatic.


    She just wanted to blackmail the Lin family, wanting to embarrass the Lin family, stepping on the Lin family to make the Jiang family famous in the north, she almost killed the Jiang family?


    Thinking of this, her body trembled suddenly, a kind of despair and fear, which made her pride and self-confidence collapse instantly!


    In front of that kind of absolute strength, her heart calculates a fart!


    In front of A Fei, her Jiang family doesn''t even count as a fart!


    Jiang Li took a deep breath. Before she recovered, someone knocked on the door of the office, which made her scream.


    "Who!"


    "Mr. Jiang, Deputy Director Yang of the Institute has come and said that I have important things to do with you."


    "Let him in!"


    Jiang Li hurriedly said, she prayed in her heart, this Yang Ming? Wu Lingzhe Lingshi will help? Don''t have offended Lin, don''t.


    Yang Ming walked in, his face full of spring breeze, it was obvious that his brows were full of pride.


    "Mr. Jiang,"


    Yang Ming walked over and said with a smile, "You are right, that Lin''s arrogance, too arrogant, according to your wishes, I refused their request, and told them directly, they want to follow me It is absolutely impossible to get data!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Jiang Li felt the whole person, instantly fell into the boundless abyss.


    In his ear, everyone in the Jiang family screamed, like a ghost!


    She trembled all over, and her face turned pale.


    "You, what did you say?"


    "The Lin people even said that I took the initiative to send them data, and they didn''t want them. I really don''t know the sky and the earth. Who do they think they are?"


    Yang Ming is still proud, he hasn''t noticed any change in Jiang Li''s expression, he seems to be waiting for Jiang Li''s praise.


    "Give it to them! Give it to them!"


    I don¡¯t know, Jiang Li suddenly screamed, her voice was sharp, like a ghost, full of fear, almost piercing Yang Ming¡¯s eardrums!


    "Give them the data!"


    Jiang Li yelled, where there is still the grace and noble appearance before, as if she has instantly become a ghost.


    The sound made Yang Ming''s whole body tense instantly.


    "Mr. Jiang...you, what did you say?"


    Yang Ming suspected that he had heard it wrong.


    Jiang Li asked herself to give the data to Lin? It was not what she said before, to embarrass Lin''s, don''t let Lin easily get the data, and take the opportunity to blackmail Lin''s severely.


    Why did it take a day? Jiang Li changed his mind directly.


    "I asked you to give the data to Lin! Who made you embarrass them?"


    Jiang Li was nervous and uneasy, especially when he heard Yang Ming''s words, the Lin family was already prepared, and asked Yang Ming to deliver it personally. Is the Afei in the north the person they invited to move?


    Jiang''s family, it''s almost done!


    Jiang Li grabbed the dumbfounded Yang Ming: "Did you not hear? Give the data to Lin, all to them!"


    "Whatever they want, you can give it! Don''t embarrass them, you are not qualified!"


    Yang Ming was almost stunned. His collar was so tight that he could barely breathe, and suddenly coughed violently.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    He broke free, looking at Jiang Li, who looked like a ghost, there was a sense of fear in his heart.


    Jiang Li in front of me, where is the calmness of the past and is determined to win?


    is like holding a piece of hot potato, if you don¡¯t throw it away, she might be burned to death!


    "I warn you, give the data to Lin immediately and ask for their forgiveness, otherwise..."


    Jiang Li trembled, "Otherwise, neither of us will end well!"


    Yang Ming''s face turned pale.


    "The Lin''s...not we can offend!"


    Jiang Li''s words caused Yang Ming to be completely plunged into the abyss, with his mouth open, unable to say a word.


    what''s going on?


    Yesterday, in Jiang Li''s tone, Lin was like a chicken waiting to be slaughtered. She could easily handle it. How come today, when you mention Lin, Jiang Li''s face doesn''t even have a trace of blood.


    She is so scared that she is shaking?


    What the **** is going on with me!


    Is Jiang Li playing with herself!


    "What the **** do you mean!"


    Yang Ming was also angry, and gritted his teeth and said, "Jiang Li! I listened to your arrangement, but you were playing tricks on me?"

 Chapter 701： I dont want it anymore!

    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Jiang Li said, "We are running out of time. Don''t ask Lin''s forgiveness. Not only you, but I will be finished. My whole Jiang family will be finished. Do you understand!"


    Even Jiang''s family is going to die?


    These words, like a basin of cold water, instantly fell from the sky and poured on Yang Ming''s head, making him instantly cold all over.


    "What are you still waiting for? Go to Lin''s! Send them the data they want!"


    Jiang Li slapped Yang Ming''s face fiercely.


    Yang Ming didn''t dare to say a word, he hurriedly crawled out of Jiang Li''s office, and hurried back to the research institute.


    The look of despair really seemed to have seen a ghost.


    He ran all the way, returned to the research institute, and immediately looked for the front desk, asking for Lin''s contact information, but the front desk staff could not even see anyone.


    "Where are the people? Where are the people at the front desk!"


    Yang Ming was furious, anxious and afraid. At a critical time, Lin did not have any contact information, then it would really be over.


    The driver who came before seemed to say that it was too late, and they might not want it. Isn''t that killing him!


    "Deputy Director Yang."


    Hearing the sound, the front desk staff ran out of the locker room with a little embarrassment on his face, "Deputy Director Yang, I am looking for you."


    She took out a resignation letter: "This is my resignation letter, I will quit."


    After finishing speaking, she put down her resignation letter directly, leaving Yang Ming with a dumb face, almost crying.


    "Lin''s contact information!"


    It took him a long time to react, and screamed hurriedly, where can I see the front desk.


    Yang Ming was really about to cry, clutching his messy hair, feeling like he was getting closer and closer to death!


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, Jiang Ning and others, just having a drink and food, were sitting in the Gaojia teahouse, making tea leisurely.


    "Then Yang Ming, will you really take the initiative to send the data to the door?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t believe it.


    She doesn''t believe in Jiang Ning, but in Yang Ming, that kind of person, where is so easy to talk.


    What''s more, the person behind Yang Ming is obviously the big international brand, and Silanka is in control, in order to repay the hatred of stepping on them to enter the Shenghai market.


    "I think so."


    It was Gao Bin who spoke first. He trusted Jiang Ning 100%.


    Even if Jiang Ning said that sows can climb trees and even fly, he is convinced.


    "I think so too."


    Gao Yali also nodded.


    She only realized what Jiang Ning said before.


    Different circles have different rules and solutions to problems.


    The underground circle sees who is strong and whose fist is strong, while the earth circle sees power and power!


    See who is rich and powerful!


    Obviously, when it comes to the underground circle, Jiang Ning''s strength is beyond doubt, and in the ground circle, Jiang Ning''s strength is probably not weak. Gao Yali is not stupid, and she has already seen a little clue.


    Among a few people, it was Lin Yu who really thought it was impossible.


    "Wife, otherwise we make a bet?"


    Jiang Ning laughed, "What if that guy sends the data."


    "how?"


    Lin Yu really bit his lip. Of course it would be nice to send it. What she wants is the data, "If you are right, then I will meet your small request."


    "Not too small request."


    She hurriedly added, lest Jiang Ning''s request would make her unable to resist.


    When ¡¡¡¡ said this, Gao Yali''s face flushed slightly, apparently misunderstanding what Lin Yu really meant.


    Gao Bin also coughed twice, turned his head and looked into the distance, pretending to drink tea, but his ears were erected, sensitively catching all gossip.


    "it is good!"


    Jiangning said, "I was right. You can''t grab snacks from me during that week, it''s a deal!"


    "A word is a deal!"


    ? Shan''er, Fu''er, and Yidily? "Puff¡ª¡ª"


    Gao Bin squirted out a sip of tea, sprayed Gao Yali''s face, and almost sprayed her makeup, making Gao Yali look murderous.


    As soon as the voice fell, the person in charge of the teahouse walked to the door and said respectfully: "Miss, someone named Yang Ming came here and asked if Miss Lin is there, do you want him to come in?"


    Lin Yu was really shocked when he heard the words.


    really coming?


    And, so fast!


    Why is Jiang Ning so good? He said that Yang Ming would take the initiative to send data to his door, and he really came.


    I can¡¯t grab the snacks this week from Jiang Ning?


    But she is still happy!


    With the data, Lin can develop new products as soon as possible and enter the northern market as soon as possible.


    She was about to speak and let Yang Ming come in, but Jiang Ning shook his head and refused.


    "Tell him, no need, their data, I don''t want it now, we Lin, can analyze and calculate by ourselves, what if we wait for a few more months?"

 Chapter 702： Global data

    I said that I would ask for it, but I haven''t asked for it yet. How can I agree?


    Jiang Ning always said that he is the same, and if he speaks out, he must do it.


    "Yes."


    The person in charge of the teahouse replied respectfully and immediately responded to Yang Ming.


    Lin Yuzhen and others looked at Jiang Ning and knew that Jiang Ning was going to teach that Yang Ming a profound lesson. Naturally, they would not have any opinions. Anyway, this data is definitely available.


    With this data, Lin can successfully develop new products, cooperate with their self-developed technology, enter the northern market, and have the most important weapon!


    At this moment, at the entrance of the teahouse, Yang Ming was very nervous.


    Jiangning didn''t conceal his whereabouts, otherwise Yang Ming would not be able to find it in his life, so he could only stay at home and wait for death.


    Seeing that the person in charge of the teahouse came out, Yang Ming immediately greeted him, smiled and said politely: "How about it, is President Lin willing to see me?"


    If it were in the past, he would not lift his eyelids to take a look at the person in charge of the restaurant, but at this moment, Yang Ming''s face must always be polite.


    "I''m sorry, they said, I don''t need your things now, please go back."


    Hearing this, Yang Ming''s face suddenly became white.


    He hurriedly said: "Don''t! Don''t!"


    "Please, speak for me again, just let me in, let me in and see them!"


    "Humph!"


    The person in charge of the tea house snorted, "Who do you think I am? Am I qualified to help you intercede, not to mention, why should I help you intercede!"


    Yang Ming''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    "Let me in, I''ll beg for it myself, will it work, please! Please! Please!"


    He almost knelt down, took out a card from his pocket, and slipped it into the person in charge''s pocket quietly, "Help! Help!"


    The person in charge raised his eyelids, did not say anything, turned around and walked in, Yang Ming let out a sigh of relief.


    After only a while, the person in charge of the teahouse walked out: "Please come in."


    Yang Ming patted his chest, thanked him again and again, and took a deep breath. He closed his mind and loved Lu Lingyizhe and ran in quickly.


    The person in charge of the teahouse took out his bank card, took a look, and patted his chest as well. It said 500,000 yuan, and Jiang Ning said that this was their tea fee today.


    In the private room, Yang Ming stood there, like a child who had made a mistake, watching Jiang Ning and others, not daring to speak up.


    He thought that Lin Yuzhen was the most useful to speak, but he didn''t expect it to be the unremarkable driver!


    Thinking of how arrogant he was in front of Jiang Ning before, Yang Ming felt that his neck was a bit cold, as if there was a knife that had been placed on his neck!


    "Director Yang."


    Jiangning put down the teacup, turned his head and glanced at him.


    "I dare not be, dare not be, I am the deputy director."


    Yang Ming hurriedly corrected, arched slightly, looking a little frightened.


    Even Jiang Li was scared to death. He is the deputy director of a small research institute, what a shit!


    "never mind,"


    Jiang Ningdao, "You are in charge of the market data sharing, right?"


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    Yang Ming''s little chicken nodded as if pecking at the rice.


    "Is there any analysis data for the northern market?"


    "have!"


    Yang Ming didn''t dare to hesitate, he immediately took out a USB flash drive from his pocket and placed it on the table respectfully, "This is the analysis data of the Kitakami market, and there are also filing formulas for several popular brands."


    Jiangning nodded.


    "Are there any analysis data for the European and American markets?"


    Yang Ming''s face changed, he hesitated for a while, and nodded: "Yes."


    "What about the analysis data of the entire Asian market?"


    Yang Ming''s face was even more ugly, but he didn''t dare to deny it, so he continued to nod his head: "There is also this."


    "Director Yang is really good. In other words, do you have global market analysis data?"


    Jiangning smiled and said, "You just have to answer me, do you have it?"


    "have¡­¡­"


    Yang Ming almost cried.


    "Director Yang must also have the filing formulas of those major international brands."


    Yang Ming''s tears really came out.


    "Thank you, Director Yang, for your due diligence, I am very grateful,"


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, "Then Director Lao Yang will help organize it. I will pick it up in your office in a while, and see you later."

 Chapter 703： Confession attitude

    Yang Ming felt that his legs were shaking!


    Jiangning, I want global market data!


    Domestically, they can make it public, but international data is firmly controlled by major international brands. After all, there are no products in China that can hit the international market.


    I didn''t dare to take those things out easily, but he didn''t dare to offend Jiang Ning.


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    Yang Ming''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    "Do you have any other data?"


    Jiangning turned his head and glanced at him.


    "No, no."


    "Or, Director Yang has difficulties here? If there are difficulties, it doesn''t matter. I don''t like the hardship of strong people the most."


    Jiangning stretched out his hand and pushed the U disk out.


    "No difficulty! No difficulty! I''ll go back and prepare."


    Where did Yang Ming dare to say that he was in trouble, so he ran out and called Jiang Li. He didn''t dare to take the initiative in such a big matter.


    Lin Yu sitting there? Erzheshan, Xizhe Erguanshan? Really, already dumbfounded.


    She only thinks about the market data in the northern part of the country, in order to prepare for entering the northern market now, but Jiang Ning... has even considered the foreign market together?


    Before Lin had a firm foothold in China, he wanted to rush to the international market!


    His vision is too long.


    "Jiangning, do you think we, Lin, will definitely become a multinational corporation."


    Lin Yu said seriously.


    "Do not,"


    Jiangning stretched out a finger and shook it, "It is the Trans-Universal Group Company. The northern market, and even the domestic market, are too small for me to appreciate."


    Lin Yu really can say anything, can only worship.


    Gao Yali''s brother and sister can say nothing but worship.


    At the same time.


    Yang Ming hurried back to the research institute as quickly as possible, Jiang Li had already arrived one step ahead of him.


    The expressions of the two people seemed to be the end of the world, panicking.


    "What data does he want?"


    Jiang Li quickly said.


    Jiang Feng called her again just now. If she doesn''t take care of the matter, the Jiang family will really be gone!


    Yang Ming called on the road, let his subordinates sort it out, and took out the U disk at this moment: "It''s all here!"


    "But, Mr. Jiang, there are a lot of these. They are all the data of those big brands, including your Sri Lanka. If you give it to Lin..."


    Yang Ming felt that Jiang Li might have to follow in the footsteps of Chen Gong and be swept out!


    Jiang Li snorted, no matter where he could manage these, he grabbed the USB flash drive in his hand, and the whole person was in a daze.


    Sweeping out?


    It¡¯s pretty good to be a **** alive!


    Jiang Li walked to the entrance of the institute and looked up from a distance. Jiang Ning and the others had not come yet, but she knew that her attitude should not be a problem, otherwise...


    "Pump!"


    She knelt on her knees suddenly, facing the door, with a respectful face, "This is my attitude of admitting mistakes!"


    This kneeling shocked Yang Ming.


    That is Jiang Li!


    is from the northern surname family, Jiang family!


    Even in the future, Jiang Li, as the only daughter, will definitely be the heir of the Jiang family and the next Patriarch, but at this moment, she is kneeling here to greet Jiang Ning.


    just to express my apologies?


    Yang Ming''s breathing almost stopped, his legs softened, and he didn''t know if he wanted to kneel down.


    "Mr. Jiang...you represent Slanka, you kneel like this..."


    Yang Ming trembled, "I''m afraid Slanka won''t let you go."


    This is not only damaging the reputation of such a big international brand as Silanka, it is simply pressing Silanka''s face on the ground!


    Jiang Li doesn''t say a word, it''s better than death, right?


    It¡¯s better than that, the whole Jiang family was destroyed overnight, right?


    She knelt there, straightened up, waiting for Jiang Ning to arrive, she must let Jiang Ning see her attitude of admitting her mistakes.


    Time passed by, Yang Ming stood at the door, waiting anxiously, while Jiang Li was kneeling there, motionless, looking at it, it really looked like a statue!


    Far away, a car drove over.


    Yang Ming''s eyes lit up suddenly, it was Jiangning''s car!

 Chapter 704： Bargaining chip for future development

    He remembers the license plate clearly.


    Seeing the car stopped, Yang Ming trot over in a hurry, for fear that his movements would slow down and Jiang Ning would be unhappy.


    He didn''t know who Jiang Ning was, but he would never believe that Jiang Ning was really Lin Yuzhen''s driver.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Yang Ming smiled and went over, the smiles on his face piled together, flattering and hypocritical, his smile was almost cramping, but he did not dare to relax at all.


    "I''ll get things, is Director Yang ready?"


    Jiangning said lightly?


    "Everything is ready, please Mr. Jiang come with me!"


    Yang Ming arched slightly and led Jiang Ning into the gate of the institute.


    Walking to the door, Jiang Ning stopped suddenly, glanced at Jiang Li, nodded, his face seemed to be satisfied.


    Jiang Li was finally relieved.


    "The watchdog of your institute is a poodle, right?"


    I don¡¯t know, Jiang Ning said a word, but didn¡¯t say it any more. He went straight upstairs, where Yang Ming dared to say more, and immediately followed.


    Kneeling on that Jiang Li, her face flushed, so being humiliated by others made her feel that she couldn''t wait to find a hole in the ground right away!


    She has always packaged herself as a lady, a lady of high society, not a poodle!


    But Jiang Ning said she is, she is!


    Jiangning had no courtesy, let alone wasting a little time. He took what he wanted and left. Yang Ming respectfully sent him out again without looking at Jiang Li again.


    sent away Jiang Ning, Yang Ming felt that his whole body was collapsed, and he was about to stand unstable.


    He had never experienced such a terrible scene in his entire life, even if it seemed that he was just facing an ordinary person.


    Ordinary can no longer be ordinary people.


    Yang Ming glanced, Jiang Li, who was still kneeling at the door, shook her head and couldn''t help sighing: "He has gone, Mr. Jiang, you can get up."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    And Jiang Li opened her mouth, her lips trembling, she wanted to cry without tears: "I...my legs are numb...pull and pull me!"


    ¡­¡­


    After getting the data, Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen naturally stopped staying in Shenghai for a long time.


    They need to rush back to the East China Sea as soon as possible, so that R&D personnel can conduct research and development of new products. With data support, everything is fine.


    Gao Bin escorted them to the airport. The two took the nearest flight and returned to the East China Sea.


    Lin Yu really didn''t stop for a moment, got off the plane, went straight to the research institute, and handed the data to the Lin Group, the core R&D personnel, so that they would do their best to develop new products in the shortest time and conduct strict tests.


    As for the data of other markets in Europe, America and even the world, that is the bargaining chip for the future development of the Lin Group!


    Lin Yu really needs to study hard!


    The Lin''s research on new tea products has already been carried out. The northern market is a place that Lin Yu really wanted to take down, so the preparations are very full.


    Now with strong data support, new products come out, there is no problem at all? And, specifically for the northern market, it is definitely a magic weapon that can help Lin to open the door to the northern market!


    Lin Yu is really non-stop. He left the development center and went to the headquarters of the Lin Group to hold a meeting to determine more details.


    Jiang Ning felt that, as a little wife, I am afraid that she would become a workaholic.


    However, no matter what it becomes, he likes it.


    Lin''s various big moves did not deliberately conceal them, so naturally they can''t hide those who have been staring at Lin.


    North.


    The behemoth of the Linglong Group has more than a dozen categories in the purchasing department alone, and it is aimed at the procurement of raw materials in various industries.


    After all, Linglong Group is like a luxury battleship!


    is involved in more than a dozen industries, and it is a leader in various industries, strong and powerful.


    The department responsible for the procurement of medical and health raw materials is in line with Lin¡¯s main business.


    At this moment, in the office, Director Liu Hong is sitting on the sofa with his hands on the enchanting female secretary, acting recklessly, and not caring about how many people are sitting beside him.


    Those few people also seemed to be surprised at this scene.


    "Director Liu, we have already purchased all the raw materials needed by Lin at a low price in accordance with your request. What should we do next?"

 Chapter 705： The feeling of falling from the clouds

    Liu Hong looks good. His body is nearly 1.9 meters tall. He is handsome and handsome. He is a well-known talent. He can sit firmly in the position of one of the more than ten purchasing directors in the Linglong Group. His ability.


    He has no head, and is deeply buried in front of the female secretary. He pinches the female secretary''s neck with both hands, humming and saying, "Give it all to the wind, let him take care of it."


    "Director Liu meant that I would take care of it and not give it to Lin, or just wait for the price and slaughter Lin severely?"


    The big man in the underground circle of Tianbei City sitting on one side became popular, frowned slightly, and some did not understand Liu Hong''s arrangement.


    "No, the materials are all given to Lin, and the price can even be lower than the market price."


    Liu Hong¡¯s gasping sound became heavier and heavier, so that some of the men who were sitting were afraid to watch.


    "But..."


    "No but, press...oh...do as I say."


    "Yes!"


    A few people didn''t dare to ask more, let alone stay for a long time, and immediately got up and left Liu Hong''s office.


    They know very well that a flash flood is about to erupt here, the kind that vents thousands of miles away!


    The office door closed, and soon a flash flood broke out.


    It took a long time to return to peace.


    Liu Hong¡¯s shirt was torn open, revealing his hardcover back, and a dazzling red cloud tattoo can be seen in a concealed position under his right shoulder!


    The female secretary under her body had passed out a long time ago, unconscious, her face extremely pale.


    "Baby, the feeling of falling from the clouds on the verge of death... Do you like it?"


    Liu Hong¡¯s eyes flashed with playful light, "Anyway, that Lin Yu is really, I will definitely like it!"


    He looked down, his eyes turned white, and the secretary, who could barely get up with a panting sound, suddenly punched her in the stomach!


    "what--"


    yelled, the female secretary general exhaled, her complexion suddenly turned red.


    The feeling of suffocating to the critical point of death, suddenly gaining air, and coming back to life again... It''s really exciting!


    She loves to play this kind of game, and she has played it many times.


    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t know at all. Before her, someone was addicted to playing, but once, they didn¡¯t survive.


    "Director Liu, you are so amazing!"


    Too exciting!


    Liu Hong glanced at her, picked up the shirt on the sofa, and put it on. The female secretary stretched out her hand and gently stroked the red cloud tattoo, her eyes gleaming.


    "Director Liu, this red cloud is really beautiful."


    Hearing this, Liu Hong turned his head, squinted his eyes, and a sharp murderous aura flashed across his face!


    "This thing is not something you can touch."


    His voice was full of chills, and the female secretary hurriedly withdrew her hands in fright.


    Isn''t it just a tattoo, who doesn''t have it on her body, and she still has her privacy.


    Liu Hong snorted, did not say much, put on the clothes immediately, and let the female secretary get out.


    He sat in the boss chair, turned around, lit a cigarette, and his blurred eyes were full of meaning.


    "Lin, haha, it''s just a tool for the major forces to compete for shares and interests in the Linglong Group,"


    He sneered, "Long Ling''er is also planning this way."


    Today''s Linglong Group is not just Long Linger''s industry at all, nor is it the private property of the Long Family.


    is such a giant, in more than a dozen industries, it is the leading position, where is Long Linger a woman, can be established.


    Those are all major forces, secretly shooting for their own interests, Long Ling''er, but just the lucky one to be promoted to the altar.


    In the entire Linglong Group, the forces criss-crossed, and almost the entire northern family of large surnames had people in it.


    This is just a tool for these people to earn money!


    Huge, cumbersome, and growing in size, Long Ling''er clearly felt that it would be impossible to control the Linglong Group again.


    I''m afraid, she also wants to borrow Lin''s, the East China Sea Forbidden Land to change this situation.


    It''s a pity that she overestimated herself, overestimated the Lin family and Donghai, and underestimated the greed of these big families in the north!


    Liu Hong glanced, his eyes were a little blurred, and he subconsciously reached out, trying to touch the red cloud tattoo behind him.


    "This is my glory..."


    He laughed suddenly, a weird smile.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 706： Sincere cooperation

    Tianbei City, this is the first northern pass won by the Lin Group.


    Li Dong is stationed here now, and the fifth and other people are by his side to assist him with some affairs.


    In just a few days, the entire Tianbei City market was integrated by Li Dong, opening up Lin''s path here. Those in the underground circle did not dare to provoke him.


    In that storm, the people who disappeared are hard to count!


    Even the masters sent by the northern family surnames have basically never returned. One of them escaped by chance and became crazy, as if they had seen something terrifying.


    Li Dong is looking for raw materials for Lin''s new products.


    Suitable for the northern market, most of the raw materials are naturally located in the north, especially some important raw materials, which can only be found in the north.


    This is the task Lin Yuzhen gave him.


    Unexpectedly, he only heard the news of Shan Aiyiyi Pa Pa Pa Xi, and someone took the initiative to deliver it to the door.


    The attitude of the wind is very respectful and full of sincerity.


    "Mr. Li, these cold grass roots are a specialty of our side. The common people usually boil water and drink it. The effect is much better than that of southern herbs!"


    Chengfeng smiled honestly.


    Li Dong nodded.


    He naturally knew the medicinal effect of ¡¡¡¡ cold grass root, although it was not expensive, it had amazing effects.


    This is an indispensable raw material in Lin''s new products.


    It¡¯s just that, this trend is so easy, so he sold the collected things to himself, and sold them at a slightly lower price than the market, which made Li Dong be more cautious.


    "It seems that the people who need these cold grass roots are not just my Lin family, right?"


    Li Dong stretched out his hand and randomly touched a few packaging bags to make sure there was nothing wrong with these materials, "I don''t know why you are willing to sell to us at a low price. This profit is not high."


    "Doing business is a long-term business. If you want to make money, you must first learn to spend money."


    Ingredients sighed, "The ancestors have taught us these principles a long time ago, don''t you think Mr. Li?"


    "No one can stop Lin''s northward pace. I can see it. If I don''t take this opportunity to find a chance to rely on, when will I wait?"


    His face is sincere and frank, it can be said that he has no reservations.


    "You make sense."


    Li Dong smiled.


    "Please rest assured, Mr. Li, there is no problem with these materials. In the contract, we can write clearly, as long as there is a problem, you do not need to return the goods, I will refund all!"


    Chengfeng patted his chest and said, full of sincerity.


    "Then thank you for becoming the boss, this day in Beishi, you are my first friend of Lin''s."


    Li Dong stretched out his hand and shook it with Cheng Feng.


    There are smiles on the faces of the two people. Li Dong¡¯s smile cannot be seen in the wind, and Li Dong can not see the smile in the wind.


    When a large quantity of goods arrived, Li Dong immediately asked people to inspect them one by one. After confirming that there were no problems with the goods, he arranged logistics and transported the materials back to the East China Sea.


    and the other side.


    Chengfeng opened a bottle of good wine that has been collected for many years, ready to celebrate.


    There is no trace of honesty and sincerity on his face. Instead, it is the excitement of gloating and trickery.


    "Brother, Director Liu is really clever!"


    his subordinates flattered, "He left the matter to the eldest brother, so he found the right person. This day in Beishi, the eldest brother has the final say, then the Lin family naturally knows this.


    The wind shook the glass and took a sip.


    "I''m nothing, Director Liu is really good,"


    He snorted, "Do you think that being able to become the purchasing director of Linglong Group, an industry division, can ordinary people do it?"


    "The water in the Linglong Group is very deep!"


    "Big brother said,"


    The people hurriedly smiled and said, "However, Lin has the necessary raw materials and now has the formula. Then they can expand production. Isn''t this Director Liu, did you send bullets to your opponent?"


    He looked puzzled.


    "You know what a fart!"


    Chengfeng snorted, with a deep sense on his face, "I ask you, where is Lin''s new product produced?"


    "North."


    "Lin''s has already released the words and wants to enter the northern market. Then you say, as soon as Lin''s new product is released, should you promote it?"


    "Definitely want it!"


    "Will they prepare a lot of products?"


    "That''s natural, everyone in business knows it."


    "But if their new products have aroused the interest of consumers, they have been waiting for them, but as a result, they can''t even enter the northern market. Do you think that the anger can be calmed?"


    Chengfeng squinted his eyes, as if he had been expecting it, while Lin was being scolded and unbelieving, while the goods piled up and wasted, the miserable end.


    They will die miserably!

 Chapter 707： Five barriers!

    There are five barriers to enter the northern market!


    Tianbei City, but only the first pass, Lin won this pass, and Li Dong became a celebrity here in a short time.


    Let Lin''s limelight suddenly rise.


    ''S strong posture, people in the circle are already saying that the Lin family is unstoppable.


    But those real families in the north, especially those who know the north very well, know that Tianbei City is the easiest pass to win.


    After all, the people who control this place are all third-rate families. What can they do to stop the thriving Lin family?


    Of the five passes, the other three can be ignored, but the last two, whether it is the above-ground circle, the underground circle, and the people behind them, have extremely powerful energy.


    They don''t want Lin to come in, so Lin will never come in!


    Not to mention, those people behind the Linglong Group''s share of interests are also not small, they would not want to see that their own interests were taken away by others.


    Lin, the plan to go north is doomed to fail!


    will not only fail, but also become synonymous with unbelief. It is notorious. Not only can it not enter the northern market, but it may even lose their southern market.


    And now, the Lin people don¡¯t know, they even think they are about to win, they are happy.


    When I thought of it, not long after, all Lin''s hope became hope, hope became disappointment, and disappointment finally turned into despair.


    He can''t wait any longer.


    If you want people to perish, let them go crazy first. Liu Hong''s hand is really amazing!


    "Wait, wait and see how terribly Lin''s loss will be. When they are completely destroyed, it is time for us to harvest them!"


    Chengfeng laughed loudly.


    He has followed Liu Hong for many years. These methods are not the first time they have been used. They have been tried and tested.


    What kind of forbidden area in the East China Sea?


    This north!


    is the real forbidden place!


    Sure enough, just as Liu Hong expected, the propaganda of the Lin Group has already begun to fanfare.


    TV commercials, online media, streets and alleys all began to appear in pre-heated commercials of Lin''s new products.


    Even the current extremely popular singer Ye Qingwu has released a special single, using Lin''s new product concept to shoot the MV, which has triggered a wave of enthusiasm for her fans!


    Lin has the experience of popular products in the southeast area, and also has the popular experience of Shenghai. Now, when it comes to the northern market, some people are still optimistic.


    Only those people who really understand the north, such as Liu Hong, know best,? Zhe Wuwu cares about serving Xixi? This is probably the Lin family. Before death, the last splendor is.


    "We are not greedy. It is enough to win the benefits of Tianbei City. The popularity is divided into 30%. You guys make up 20%. The remaining 50% belongs to mine."


    Liu Hong has already done a good job of distribution of benefits, he has always been like this.


    Secure the winning game. As long as you win, you will immediately reap it. Otherwise, if there are more greedy people, there will be much less and a lot of things that he can get. 78 Chinese debut https://https://


    In this Linglong group, there are all greedy people.


    Several people raised their wine glasses and bumped into each other.


    "Director Liu, admire, admire!"


    "Director Liu, I don''t know if anyone else will take the shot, and it will be no good to compete with us then.


    "There are many people staring at Lin in the Linglong Group."


    Several people are still a little worried.


    After all, even if it is Liu Hong, there is a first-class family support behind it, but in the Linglong Group, even the top wealthy family, there are many people, Liu Hong is not very competitive.


    "Don''t worry, Tianbei City, they don''t like it, so I said, let''s not be greedy, no matter how much strength, how much meat we eat, if we eat too much, we will choke to death."


    Liu Hong smiled and said, "When our appetite gets bigger, we can eat more, right?"


    Several people burst out laughing.

 Chapter 708： Get to the top of the world!

    at the same time.


    Lin¡¯s propaganda is almost overwhelming!


    spare no effort!


    Because Lin Yuzhen has strong confidence in this new product, this product that meets their first-class standards can definitely detonate the northern market.


    "It can not only maintain, but also repair the effect. After the drug is absorbed, it will also help to improve the skin mechanism. More importantly, even if it reaches the first-level standard, it is enough to compare with those big brands, or even exceed them, but in terms of price , Still has a great advantage!"


    Ye Qingwu was shocked. He admired Lin''s R&D ability and was able to develop such a good product in such a short period of time. "Once this product is put on the market, it''s hard to think about it!"


    She turned her head, her eyes brightened: "Yuzhen, how did you do it?"


    She couldn''t believe it.


    This will be a product that can be made by a company that has been established for less than a year.


    "Because we have talents, talents in all aspects, top talents!"


    Lin Yu said very proudly.


    Moreover, these talents truly regard Lin''s family as their own, and take Lin''s career as their own.


    Such an explosive energy is extremely amazing!


    She hugged Jiang Ning: "Especially, this talent, with him, can''t trouble us with any difficulties."


    Ye Qingwu stopped talking.


    I have never seen such an arrogant one, let alone. I used to be ashamed to call Jiangning husband in public, but now I rarely call my husband by name, and I call Jiangning husband directly in the company!


    She sympathizes with the employees like Secretary Xiao Zhao, not to mention the hard work overtime, she still has to eat Lin Yuzhen''s dog food every day.


    Is there any reason for this?


    It seems that Lin''s entry into the northern market, detonating the northern market, and even rising, against the Linglong Group, seems to have become possible.


    Even, many people who were not optimistic about the Lin family before, now they have changed the direction of the wind and spoke to support the Lin family.


    More and more orders came to contact actively, and in a short time, Lin''s production capacity reached saturation.


    Lin Yu really felt that something was wrong, as if someone was secretly helping to push it, so that Lin''s heat continued to rise, almost entering the cloud!


    But Jiang Ning told her, don''t worry about anything, Lin Yu really feels at ease.


    Lin Yu really controlled Lin''s family, and executed according to the plan in an orderly manner.


    And Jiang Ning, sitting under the parasol of the suburban training ground, finished making a pot of tea, and glanced up. At this moment, the breath of Brother Gou and others who passed the third stage training was completely different.


    The look alone is enough to shock the Quartet!


    has gone through so many and polished for so long, from the first stage of training, until now, everyone has passed the third stage.


    Their improvement can no longer be described as amazing!


    The change of temperament from the inside out, I don¡¯t even know how to describe it.


    "I tell you, the feeling of standing at the top of the world is very refreshing,"


    Jiangning looked at everyone, and said lightly, "Want to try?"


    "think!"


    Brother Gou and others, shouted in unison!


    The third stage of training is completely different from the past.


    If the first two stages of training designed by Jiang Ning are just to lay the foundation, in the shortest time, to discover the potential of Gou and others in their bodies.


    The purpose of this third stage is to arm them with the most terrifying killer!


    There are no complicated moves, but the moves are deadly!


    Even, there are only a few simple actions, one punching, one blasting, [abiquge www.sbiquge.info] are all beautiful violent aesthetics!


    These are all Jiang Ning''s more than ten years of combat experience, and they are the most effective methods that he has summed up.


    Today they are warriors, warriors, and the most powerful force to protect the forbidden area of ??the East China Sea.


    Jiangning glanced around and nodded.


    He knows the talents of Brother Gou and theirs, which is not too good, but their attitude of Er Yi Er Shan dyeing Er Wu Fu, their hard work and hard work, can be regarded as the strongest talent.


    What kind of talent is there in this world that can be compared to perseverance?


    "it is good!"


    Jiangning burst out, "I will take you to the top of the world, from now on!"

 Chapter 709： Must grab it back

    The East China Sea Forbidden Land, began to act.


    Brother Gou and others, secretly went to the northern city of Tianbei, and met with the old five and the others.


    On the other side, the actions of the Lin Group have also begun!


    The early propaganda was not just Lin''s own efforts, but also a lot of people who secretly contributed to the flames.


    Lin Yu can see it naturally, she knows that this is the opponent''s method, even, there are many opponents, there are bright, and some are lurking in the dark.


    But these are not important.


    For the Lin family to develop, it is destined to have layers of obstacles. If these obstacles are not crossed, how can it be regarded as growth?


    The new products have passed strict internal tests. Lin accepted a large number of orders, and the factory is running at full capacity and vigorously producing!


    "Announce Lin''s production, updated daily,"


    Lin Yu really issued an order, "Let consumers know, and let those who want to know, how many goods we Lin have prepared."


    She seemed very calm.


    In front of Jiang Ning, she was a little daughter-in-law, but in her career, she is now a confident business goddess!


    Lin''s completely open? Zero closed Shan closed zero Yi Shan served? Transparent, even live broadcast on the Internet, so that everyone can see, their clean production workshop, well-trained workers, so that the new product sense of anticipation, Come stronger!


    This is just to release a signal that Lin is bound to win the northern market!


    The news spread to the north.


    Linglong Group, the office on the top floor.


    Long Ling''er stood in front of the huge French windows for a full hour.


    She was like a statue, motionless, and no one dared to come in and disturb her.


    At this moment, her face is not energetic, not to mention the cold and arrogant she used to be. Some are just tired.


    Lin not only resisted his own attack, but even started to fight back!


    "Lin Yuzhen, what you are doing now, are you telling me that you are coming?"


    Long Ling''er frowned with heroic brows, and said, "You really don''t let me down."


    Of course she knew that it was not just Lin Yuzhen who came, but also Jiang Ning!


    Lin Yu may really be stopped, but Jiang Ning, no one has ever been able to stop him, because he is Jiang Ning!


    Long Ling''er took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly, calming his mood.


    She is really jealous of Lin Yuzhen.


    is getting more and more jealous.


    Why, Jiang Ning likes her so much, for her, is willing to be the enemy of the whole world.


    When Jiang Ning was a child, this is how Jiang Ning protected herself, but now that lucky girl has become Lin Yuzhen, Long Ling''er felt a bit wronged.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang suddenly, pulling Long Ling''er back into reality.


    "Say."


    After answering the phone, Long Ling''er returned to indifference again, her tone was cold, without a trace of emotion.


    "Both the Zhou family and the Wu family have reported that they will kill the Lin family at the last two passes and make them completely bankrupt."


    On the other end of the phone, there was also a cold voice, and he hung up after speaking, as if he didn''t want to say more.


    "Has it started."


    Long Ling''er''s eyes gradually sharpened, like a blade.


    The Zhou family and the Wu family, as first-class families, controlled two important gates to the north. It can be said that these gates must be cleared if the Lin family wants to enter the northern market.


    The other three are fortunate to say, they are not powerful, but the two controlled by the Zhou family and the Wu family are not something ordinary people can break through.


    Especially, Lin''s is now the opponent of Linglong Group!


    While the Zhou family and Wu family have placed a lot of their family members in the Linglong Group, they use the Linglong Group as a tool for their own benefit and for the sake of a higher level. Are they not?


    Thinking of this, Long Ling''er''s face was a little more tired and helpless.


    Controlling such a huge cruise ship, she is already powerless, even if she doesn''t want to turn around, just want to change the direction slightly, it is extremely difficult and extremely difficult.


    Because the people involved, the interests involved are too great, and the complicated Linglong Group has long been not the gift that I wanted, and prepared for Jiang Ning.


    This is just a tool used by those big-name families to earn money and exchange resources.


    A sense of powerlessness suddenly came to my heart.


    Long Ling''er sighed: "If you were by my side, I would not be afraid of anything."


    "I must take you back."


    Sometimes, she doesn''t know why she took Jiang Ning back because of him or other things.


    at the same time!


    Five major barriers to enter the northern market.


    Tianbei City, Tong''an City, Jiebei City, Linshan City, and Bei''an City, these five major passes are the only places for all trade by land, air and sea!


    This is the only place for foreign companies who want to enter the northern market.


    Their channels and their goods need to go through these five barriers to get the product entry approval provisions.


    Otherwise, let alone entering the northern market, whether it can reach the north is a huge problem.


    At this moment, Li Dong is making final preparations in the already captured Tianbei City.


    He knows very well that shopping malls are like battlefields, and the northern market is a very special battlefield. The more he understands it, the more shocking he feels.

 Chapter 710： No investment in Jiebei!

    "Tong''an City is okay. With our strength, it can be taken. No matter whether it is an underground circle or an underground circle, there is no problem, but Jiebei City is more troublesome."


    Li Dong''s face was serious, his fingers tapped on the map, "The circle on the ground is very tightly stuck, and...extremely greedy!"


    He didn''t even dare to consider Linshan City and Bei''an City. These last two passes, Tong''an City alone, caused him a lot of headaches.


    "How to say?"


    asked the old fifth, frowning.


    If it is the trouble of the underground circle, then they will solve it immediately, but the circle on the ground, they dare not do it easily, without Jiang Ning''s order, they need to abide by the rules of each circle.


    "They want 70%!"


    Li Dong gritted his teeth and said angrily, "My Lin Group''s goods, as long as they pass their barriers, they have to give 70% of the profit!"


    "Asshole!"


    Old 51 could not help cursing.


    70%!


    Nothing is done, all the costs are Lin''s, they just open the door and let Lin''s goods in, they want to take 70% of the profit?


    "You think you can''t invest in the Jiebei Pass, are you talking for fun?"


    Li Dong shook his head and sighed:


    "Without great energy, without a strong position in the above-ground circle, this level is extremely sad, not to mention the last two passes, Linshan City and Bei''an City, and even the above-ground circle and the underground circle. People are tightly controlled."


    For the first time, he felt that a powerful sense of powerlessness appeared on his body!


    Jiang Ning has given him a good support, even let the old five follow him and help himself, the whole Lin family, who else has such a treatment?


    However, he failed to pass this threshold, and he was too sorry for Jiang Ning''s trust. 78 Chinese debut https://https://


    Now Lin¡¯s is mass-producing new products. It won¡¯t be long before the goods will depart from the East China Sea and then be sent all the way to the north. But now the gate is not open. They want to enter the northern market, but the most critical place is stuck.


    "This can''t blame you, it''s beyond your ability."


    The fifth child saw Li Dong''s thoughts and comforted, "Big Brother won''t blame you."


    "Brother Ning is a good person and treats everyone well. He won''t blame me, but I can''t forgive myself,"


    Li Dong took a deep breath, "I will try to see it again. I have already made an appointment with the relevant personnel. I will find him later to see if there is any chance."


    The old five nodded, Li Dong is a desperate Saburo, he has known all this time.


    But he has been following Jiang Ning for a long time, he has seen more, knowing that some people and some things can be done without you following the rules of the circle.


    Especially now, the Lin Group has become an opponent of the Linglong Group. What is the existence of the Linglong Group?


    That''s a giant in the northern market!


    The interests and forces involved are criss-crossed. I am afraid that even the controller of the Linglong Group has no idea what kind of company it is.


    With such a large interest complex, people at all levels have their own ghosts, struggling only for their own interests, so there is no easy way to deal with them.


    Even that Long Ling''er, I am afraid that he has a headache now.


    "I go with you."


    Old Five, "It''s good to detect intelligence."


    The two made some preparations and drove away.


    The underground circle of Jiebei City is not much different from that of Tianbei City, but the above-ground circle is very strong.


    The main controllers of all relevant departments are all from six big families, crisscrossing and forming a big net. Any enterprise that passes here will pass by the geese and leave nothing behind. Don¡¯t want to pass through here.


    What is even more frustrating is that these six families are very united. On the surface, there is no fighting.


    Everyone''s goals are the same, and the benefits are evenly distributed. One bite per person is enough to eat. There is no need to serve Lu Shan Wuxi. There is no need to intrigue.


    Li Dong contacted him for several days, exhausting his tongue, but he could only contact one of them, and none of the heads of the six large families would be willing to meet him easily.


    A Lin¡¯s regional manager, they didn¡¯t see the sincerity and dismissed it.


    Li Dong took the old five and waited a full hour outside the office door before the door opened and let them in.


    They walked in, and there was no one else in the office. A fat-eared man with a gentle smile on his face sat at the desk with nothing busy on his hands.


    And in the trash can, the freshly poured tea dregs still exudes heat.


    This guy, it is clear that he would rather make tea slowly than to do the business work first, it is too much!

 Chapter 711： No talk!

    "Director Fan,"


    A trace of anger flashed in Li Dong''s heart, but his face remained silent, "I am the regional manager of the northern market of the Lin Group, Li Dong, I have contacted you before, this is my assistant."


    He pointed to the fifth child who was next to him.


    Fan Luo just nodded, without raising his eyelids: "It''s you, what can you do with me?"


    Li Dong smiled and said: "Director Fan, our Lin''s goods, the entry approval..."


    "This thing is not easy to handle,"


    Before Li Dong finished speaking, Fan Luo shook his head and waved his hand. "Approval documents are subject to formalities. How strict the market access mechanism is now, Mr. Li, you are a professional in the industry. You must know better than me. I can''t get this stuff."


    Li Dong scolded in his heart, how could it not be possible.


    It can be done in any area and in any city, and even if the procedures are followed, it does not take a few days.


    Not to mention, there are often convenient simplification procedures when large companies come to invest and enter the market, so here, can¡¯t it?


    "Director Fan, I know all the relevant procedures, but now I can¡¯t find anyone,"


    Li Dong asked, "Many documents need to be signed, but the person in charge is not there. We can''t afford to delay after procrastinating."


    Fan Luo laughed and got up from the chair.


    He walked up to Li Dong, squinted his eyes, but smiled, "What Mr. Li means is that we people are irresponsible?"


    "That was not what I meant."


    "Look at our work, do you know how many things we have to deal with in a day? In your opinion, it''s just a matter of signing, but you are only one family, how many companies do we need to connect?"


    "Even if your Lin family can handle other procedures, there are a lot of people who need to approve on my side, and you have to wait in line. We don''t engage in privileges. Everything is done in accordance with the rules."


    Fan Luo shook his head with a look of displeasure, "Since you said that the procedures are clear, let''s go through the other procedures first. The procedures are all complete, and I can do it naturally. I don''t have all the procedures. I''m sorry. Can''t do it."


    "Director Fan..."


    "I''m still busy, please."


    Without waiting for Li Dong to say anything, Fan Luo directly issued the order to chase off the guests, his expression cold.


    Li Dong cursed inwardly, if he agrees now and promises to give them 70% of the profit, I am afraid that this procedure will be completed in less than an hour.


    These assholes!


    Not to mention 70% of the profit, even if it is 10%, they are not qualified to ask for it.


    This was originally their job, but it has been procrastinated again and again, and these companies have to bow their heads, and in the end they can only compromise.


    Can the company survive without losing a lot of profits?


    In the end, they can only end in sadness and withdraw from the northern market. The huge northern market is still controlled by their families.


    Others know these, but there is no way, either endure or go.


    Seeing Li Dong angrily leave, Fan Luo snorted and sat back in the boss chair. He disdainfully said with a smile: "Lin''s? Before the change, 70% of the profit was enough, but now, there are too many people. I don''t want you to come in."


    "What''s more, I''m so ignorant and want to get the approval. Wait slowly, as long as you can wait."


    In the whole Jiebei City, he Fan Luo is just an errand person, no more than an external receptionist, but if he can''t even pass this level, do you think about other levels?


    Do it by yourself? Zhedi Ershiran zero zero cover? In the office, even if you don''t bring any gifts, you dare to talk to yourself in that tone.


    Then there is more to talk about?


    No talk!


    Fan Luo leaned on the chair, squinted his eyes, and said lightly: "A business man, so ignorant, his career won''t last long, hehe."

 Chapter 712： I will solve

    He closed his eyes leisurely, waiting for Li Dong to resuscitate.


    Anyway, Fan Luo knew that eventually these people would be able to get acquainted, and people would only grow up after a bit of hardship.


    When he came out of Fan Luo''s office, Li Dong''s face was pale with anger.


    This Fan Luo is too much!


    Director Xiaoxiao, just a job, dare to be so arrogant!


    "I think now, Li Dong, your temper is really good,"


    The fifth child who followed him almost gritted his teeth and said, "I just wanted to kill him directly!"


    I have never seen such a person, not only arrogant, but also nonsense, I''m sorry for that position.


    "These people are like this, especially in Jiebei City,"


    Li Dong shook his head, "However, you still can''t find any evidence or problems. They just used an excuse to drag you down. What can you do?"


    Li Dong was angry, but helpless.


    That Fan Luo, and the six families behind him who controlled Jiebei City, used the most rascal method to steal 70% of the profits from the Lin family.


    So it is difficult for Jiebei City to develop vigorously. The same is true in the north. The roads are blocked by themselves, and no competitors are allowed to enter, so that they can remain invincible?


    "Don''t worry, wait for Big Brother to come."


    Old Five said, "As long as the eldest brother comes, it will definitely be resolved."


    Li Dong could only call Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning was already on the road.


    He seemed to know what would happen here, knowing that Li Dong had nothing to do, and he came when he needed him most.


    In the afternoon, Jiang Ning arrived. There was only Brother Gou by his side, but the fifth child knew that this time, his brothers were all here!


    "Brother Ning, I''m sorry."


    Li Dong was very ashamed. He felt ashamed that he had failed Jiang Ning''s expectations.


    He has only got through two of the five major barriers so far, and even Tianbei City is still secretly assisted by Jiang Ning.


    "You did very well."


    Jiang Ning smiled and praised Li Dong, "You have to know how many people have failed to get through these five barriers, and even if they can pass, what the price is."


    Li Dong nodded.


    That is a robbery!


    It is impossible for him to agree.


    "Don''t worry, these little things are not a problem at all in front of Lin''s."


    Jiangning said, "What you have to do is to broaden your horizons. The small northern market is not your world."


    A few simple words made Li Dong feel that his blood was boiling.


    Jiang Ning not only did not blame him, but also encouraged him, and even was willing to give him a chance to continue to grow!


    "I said, I want everyone to grow up with Lin,"


    Jiang Ning patted Li Dong on the shoulder, "Which step Lin can go, not only depends on me and Yuzhen, but also you, everyone, is indispensable, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Li Dong''s nose is a bit sore, "Brother Ning, I will not let you down!"


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Okay, adjust the state and prepare to do something."


    "Li Dong, make preparations for the docking. Yuzhen is almost there. You must arrange the docking actions for the various departments."


    He walked out the door, "As for the others, I will solve them."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning left with Brother Dog.


    And Li Dong took a deep breath, turned his head to look at Lao Wu, and said with a trembling voice: "Just now, I really wanted to give my life to Brother Ning!"


    The old fifth smiled, empathizing: "I understand."


    "Let''s work!"


    The two of them cleared up their emotions and started to get busy, while Jiang Ning, with Brother Dog, went to find that Fan Luo again.


    At this moment, Fan Luo was sitting on the sofa again, making tea leisurely, and the papers on the desk had been piled up as high as a hill.


    Doing these trivial things, where is it interesting to make tea.


    "I don''t know who will come to me next, I hope I am a sensible one."


    Fan Luo was pouring tea when he suddenly slammed the door of his office and was kicked open!

 Chapter 713： Are you in charge?

    The loud noise made Fan Luo scream, the tea cup in his hand trembled, and the hot boiling water poured directly onto his hand. Suddenly, Fan Luo screamed like a pig.


    "what--"


    He jumped up, hurriedly wiped his hands with a piece of paper, looked up, and saw a stranger coming in, furious.


    "who are you!"


    Fan Luo was so angry that he entered his office, daring not to knock on the door, so bold!


    Especially, letting his hands get burnt, the pain made his face flush instantly.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Fan Luo. His appearance with big ears was not a good person. Which hard-working person would grow up like this?


    This must be the **** eaten!


    He walked over directly and stared at Fan Lu: "Important approval approval, do you care about this?"


    "You? Wu Yiling and Lu Yizhe Xiguan? What kind of thing!"


    Fan Luo was furious, "Dare to talk to me in this tone!"


    "What kind of dog, dare to break into my office, do you know who I am!"


    He roared, "Get out with me right away, otherwise, don''t you want to enter my office again, but still want to enter the customs approval? Are you dreaming... ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, Jiang Ning had already slapped Fan Luo and fell on the sofa, covering his face, and screamed.


    "I am not asking this,"


    Jiang Ning took a step forward and grabbed Fan Luo by the collar with cold eyes, "I ask you, is it your responsibility to review the entry approval documents? You only need to answer, yes, or no!"


    Fan Luo turned pale and flushed, with his mouth open: "It''s... it''s me."


    "That line, bring the form, I want to do the approval."


    "You...who are you, why should I give you..."


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning slapped again, causing Fan Luo to blush on the other side, "Because this is your job!"


    He was expressionless: "Bring the watch!"


    Fan Luo was so frightened that he had never seen such a sturdy person.


    Others come to see themselves, want to get the approval form, do not ask themselves, do not give gifts, no door, drag them can drag them to death, this person in front of him, not only dared to directly enter, even dare to beat himself!


    Where is there such a person in Jiebei City?


    "I... I don''t!"


    Fan Luo was frightened and angry, "You don''t have anyone nodded. I can''t give it to you. If you dare to hit me, you''re done! You...ah!"


    Before Fan Luo finished speaking, Jiang Ning slapped again. With this slap, he slapped Fan Luo''s teeth away.


    Fan Luo screamed, fell to the ground, looked up at Jiang Ning, his face was full of fear!


    He... just who is he!


    "I''m waiting here, whoever is responsible for this, let him bring the form,"


    Jiang Ning lowered his head and looked at Fan Luo, "If you don''t get the approval document today, you can''t leave. No one can save you."


    Fan Luo''s Adam''s apple slid and trembled. Jiang Ning was staring at him, as if being stared at by a beast, as if he would be swallowed alive by Jiang Ning the next moment!


    His body was trembling, and he dared not stand up, gritting his teeth.


    "You, do you want to provoke and control the six families of Jiebei City!"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, and his tone became colder: "You are right."


    Jiang Ning''s smile was even more terrifying than the devil in Fan Luo''s eyes!


    Is he going to challenge the six families that control Jiebei City?


    Too arrogant!


    "who do you think You Are!"


    Fan Luo yelled and sneered again and again, "You will die so much that there is no scum left!"


    "Snapped!"


    It was Jiang Ning''s slap that responded to him.


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him at all: "You continue to drag, I know you people, like to drag, it''s okay, as long as you can hold my slap, just drag."


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    ...


    Jiang Ning slapped several times, then slapped Fan Luo crying and crying for help.


    But his office has excellent sound insulation. For the first time, he regretted that in order to do some mischievous things, he had done such a good sound insulation, and he just broke his throat, and no one would hear it.


    What if I hear it?


    He had already said that without his consent, no one is allowed to enter!

 Chapter 714： Let him come

    Fan Luo fell to the ground, his nose was blue and his face was swollen, his face was full of tears and nose, and he gasped and screamed, "Spare...Spare!"


    Where does he dare to be tough?


    This guy in front of him is simply a lunatic!


    He really dared to beat himself to death!


    "sheet."


    Jiang Ning was still the same two words, and slowly raised his hand, Fan Luo underneath flicked up, and immediately ran to the desk, looked through the form, and quickly handed it to Jiang Ning.


    "Fill it out!"


    Jiang Ning glared at him, Fan Luo wanted to cry without tears, and immediately picked up the pen.


    His Adam''s apple slipped: "Which unit are you?"


    "Lin Group."


    Jiang Ning said every word.


    Fan Luo shook his body, and his hand with the pen stopped immediately.


    Lin''s?


    It turned out to be Lin''s person!


    Too arrogant!


    A foreign company dared to rush into its office to beat people, and even forced itself to review the entry provisions for them.


    He doesn''t want to write!


    Not to mention, those people above do not want to let Lin''s products enter the customs.


    If he helped Jiang Ning approve, he would be unlucky.


    Fan Luo made a decision immediately, even if he was beaten, he couldn''t help Jiang Ning fill it.


    "Write!"


    Jiang Ning suddenly burst into a loud shout, like a huge thunder, and instantly exploded in Fan Luo''s ears.


    He directly made his whole head buzz, the decision he just made, and even plucked up the courage, at this moment, it fell apart, shaking his body, where there was a slight hesitation, he immediately picked up a pen to help Jiang Ning fill it out.


    "Don''t shake your hand, if you make a mistake, I will interrupt your hand!"


    Jiang Ning said again.


    Fan Luo only felt that this was the longest time he had experienced in his life, just two minutes, but it seemed like a few years had passed.


    He obediently helped Jiang Ning fill in all the information he needed, stamped his own approval stamp, and sent it to Jiang Ning respectfully. His face was pale and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Six people are required to approve a product for customs approval?"


    Jiang Ning frowned. In terms of the provisions, currently only Fan Luo has covered the first chapter, and there are still five places left to cover.


    As long as one is missing, it is no different from waste paper.


    "This...this originally required several departments to approve at the same time, and I... just one of them."


    Fan Luo''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    Each of the six families with large surnames controls the approval power of a department. No matter who they are, they must pass this test. Otherwise, it will not be so easy to enter the northern market.


    "Who built this?"


    Jiang Ning pointed to one of the blank spaces above.


    "Yes, it is Zhao Haifeng."


    "Let him come with Zhang."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Fan Luo only felt that his throat seemed to be filled with sand.


    What does Jiang Ning want to do?


    Let those people take the initiative to come over, give him a love to serve Si Xishan Zhang?


    He is crazy!


    Could it be a problem to see them all, and want them to take the initiative to take a trip, give him Lin''s seal, and review the product entry regulations?


    He is absolutely crazy!


    "has a problem?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Fan Luo.


    "He, they are very busy..."


    "I''m busier,"


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, too lazy to listen to Fan Luo''s nonsense. Are those dogs busy? Really thought he didn''t know, "Let them all come over and stamp me, lest I come to find them myself."


    "And you, if this matter is not done, you can''t get out of this office!"


    Where did Fan Luo dare to say anything.


    With a weeping face, he walked to the desk and called the other five people.


    "Come to my office, bring your chapter, there are important things."


    He dare not say that there is a terrifying demon sitting here!


    Otherwise, if they don''t dare to come, they won''t even want to leave this office for the rest of their lives.


    "Is there a big business? Did the other party promise to give 70% of the profit?"


    In the first call, there was a hint of excitement, "If I haven''t agreed yet, I won''t be too lazy to take a trip."


    Seventy percent of the profit, six families with large surnames, ten percent for a family, and ten percent for the rest, go to the people who work under them.


    The principal eats meat, and the subordinates naturally drink some soup.


    "You''ll know when you come over."


    Fan Luo vaguely, after making five calls, he immediately stood in front of Jiang Ning, not daring to make another sound.


    Soon, the office door opened, and a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes with glasses pushed in.


    As soon as I walked in, I saw Fan Luo standing there like a piece of wood, and Jiang Ning sitting on the sofa was looking up at him.

 Chapter 715： Take it right!

    "You are Zhao Haifeng?"


    "I''m,"


    Zhao Haifeng frowned, feeling that there seemed to be something wrong with the atmosphere, "Who are you?"


    He glanced at Fan Luo, but Fan Luo didn''t say a word, his face was expressionless, as if he had no soul.


    "It''s just you. This form is approved for me."


    Jiang Ning nodded, pointed at the clause on the table, and was too lazy to talk nonsense.


    Hearing this, Zhao Haifeng laughed, reached out and pushed his glasses, his face was full of disdain and playfulness.


    "If you ask me to approve, I will give you approval?"


    He walked to Jiang Ning and suddenly sneered, "Your Excellency is a bit arrogant."


    In this North City, who would dare to talk to him like this?


    Especially, those who still ask to do things on their own, with such a big tone, want to call themselves directly.


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly, Zhao Haifeng''s glasses flew out, the whole person yelled, and his head was dizzy.


    "You...you dare to hit me!"


    Zhao Haifeng didn''t care about looking for glasses, "I am..."


    He didn''t finish his words, Jiang Ning kicked out and kicked directly on his knee, Zhao Haifeng immediately knelt down.


    "You are the king of heaven, I can''t beat it!"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Since you don''t want to stand up and do things, then kneel down and give me a review."


    In this position, but not doing anything, Jiang Ning does not have such a good temper.


    Don''t mention which family member he is from, even if he is the king of heaven, Jiang Ning would dare to break his leg!


    thump!


    Without waiting for Zhao Haifeng to speak, Fan Luo himself knelt down obediently, and whispered in Zhao Haifeng''s ear: "If you don''t want to die, just listen to him!"


    Didn''t you see your face, is it already swollen into a pig''s head!


    Zhao Haifeng gritted his teeth and humiliated his face, but he dared not say a word of cruelty.


    Jiang Ning''s strength made him pale, so he had to listen to Jiang Ning''s words and obediently approved the clause.


    He just finished writing, the office door opened again...


    The people who entered saw the kneeling Fan Luo and Zhao Haifeng on the ground. Their expressions changed. Before they could react, the door behind them was closed.


    He didn''t know what was going on, and looked at Jiang Ning who was sitting with a vigilant face.


    Who is this big man who could make Zhao Haifeng and Fan Luo both kneel there!


    "Come here to sign and approve,"


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to ask who it was? Dyedi covered with Lu Fu?, "Kneel to sign!"


    After a while, there were a few faint screams from the office, and then they returned to normal.


    Outside the door, Brother Gou was standing there with a blank expression and serious appearance, so that several passing people would not dare to approach easily.


    He counted, everyone should be there.


    After a while, the door opened, and Jiang Ning reviewed the entry approval document in his hand, rolled it up, and said, "Go."


    There is no mess, and the whole process takes less than one and a half hours. This is probably the most efficient one at present.


    I don''t know how many people, after running for a few months, exhausting their tongues and energy, in the end they had to bow their heads and cede profits to get the approval, Jiang Ning easily got the approval.


    This time, he didn''t even convince people with virtue.


    Because to Fan Luo and others, to reason with them, that would be a bad rule!


    And at this moment, in the office.


    Fan Luo and the six people still knelt on the ground, not afraid to stand up, but unable to stand up.


    Being kicked in the knee by Jiang Ning made their entire lower body numb, as if they were paralyzed, scared a few people, their faces pale, and they were crying and weak.


    It took a long time before they felt sensation in their legs. Several people immediately got up and collapsed on the sofa. The fear on their faces had turned into anger and murderousness!


    "Fan Luo!"


    Zhao Haifeng grabbed Fan Luo by the collar, "You **** hurt us!"


    Fan Luo was struggling with a grim expression: "I am also a victim!"


    "Who is that person, dare to provoke six of our family members at once, what does he want to do!"


    The six people were extremely angry. When have they suffered such humiliation in Jiebei City for so many years?


    Even those large international companies who want to pass their level have to bow their heads and come with sincerity. They dare not even speak loudly. But now, they were beaten, and they were kneeling on the ground in humiliation for approval. Provisions!


    This not only made them faceless, but also made the faces of the six families behind them swollen.


    The five people stared at Fan Luo. They were all called by Fan Luo. At this moment, they can''t wait to choke Fan Luo alive!


    "Lin''s!"


    Fan Lu gritted his teeth, "He is from the Lin Group!"

 Chapter 716： Let that become a piece of waste paper!

    "Lin? What an arrogant Lin!"


    "Looking for death! They dare to use this method, I will cancel their approval provisions now!"


    Several people roared, their faces flushed, and their bodies trembled in anger.


    Humiliation!


    They have always been playing with these companies, pressing them on the ground and stepping on them recklessly, but today they are letting them kneel and no one can accept them.


    "It''s not this that is more serious now,"


    Zhao Haifeng snorted, "If the rules are broken, there will be a second person in the future who dares to do this. This Lin...is trying to break the rules of our Jiebei City!"


    "Must be severely punished!"


    The six people looked at each other, and they didn''t conceal the coldness in their eyes.


    revenge!


    Must revenge!


    This is no longer a shame for them, but the rules of Jiebei City have been provoked. It is the prestige of the six families who have been provoked!


    If they don''t deal with the Lin family, there will definitely be a second, or even a third, and more and more people will ignore them and ignore them.


    "This matter hasn''t been passed on, and no one in the family knows about it, and no one can say it!"


    Zhao Haifeng''s eyes were cold, and he held on to his half-broken glasses, "If we let the family know, we will all die!"


    "As long as they solve the Lin''s before they know it, and let the entry provision approval become a piece of waste paper, there will be no problem."


    "Yes, grab it back immediately and kill these people!"


    Several people quickly reached an agreement.


    The examination and approval provisions that Jiang Ning forcibly took away can actually be said to have complete procedures and no problems at all. They want to use conventional means to **** them back and declare them invalid, which is impossible at all.


    Instead, let the news leak and be known by the heads of the six big family families, then they will be completely finished!


    By this time, the six people did not dare to hesitate any more. They knew very well that the rules were broken in their hands and how miserable they would end up. They were sent to the deep mountain and old forest in the northwest to dig for coal. It was **** light.


    As soon as a few people put it together, they immediately made a decision. They called directly and notified all the people in charge of the underground circle of Jiebei City.


    "At all costs, wipe out the people from the Lin Group and ruin that approval letter!"


    "If it can''t be done, then don''t blame us and ruin you!"


    "In this North City, you should know who has the final say!"


    Intimidating Li? Shut up and take care of it, so that the big men in the underground circle trembled all over.


    Who doesn''t know that the above-ground circles in this northern city are extremely powerful. People like them are dependent on them to survive and nourish. Now they are arranged to do things in such a serious tone that no one dares to care.


    "Quickly, quickly! Everyone is dispatched! Find those two Lin people!"


    "Get me back from Lin''s people!"


    "Lin''s people, don''t let them go!"


    ...


    A large group of people set off from all directions to search for the whereabouts of Jiang Ning and Brother Gou. The photos taken during the surveillance, Zhao Haifeng immediately passed them to their hands, so that they must not let them go.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning has returned to the office of the Lin Group.


    Li Dong is making preparations to connect with the various departments of Lin''s family, and is determined to let Lin''s smooth entry into the northern market and show his fists.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s return, Li Dong hurried over: "Brother Ning, the people in the planning department, the commerce department, and the propaganda department are all connected. Now we wait for the goods to be in place, and then..."


    "Is this right?"


    Jiang Ning took out the entry approval provisions from his pocket and handed it to Li Dong, "Take it, it''s okay now."


    Li Dong was shocked immediately.


    He took the approval clause and immediately unfolded it and read it carefully, especially when he saw the approval opinions and signatures of the six departments above, the whole person was stunned.


    How long has he been looking for these people? It''s hard to see all of them.


    Jiang Ning went there for less than an hour and was all done?


    He knew Jiang Ning was amazing, but he didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so amazing!


    This is the north!


    This is the place where it is rumored that "Investment cannot be achieved at the Jiebei Pass"!


    It''s this simple entry approval clause. I don''t know how many companies have been stumped and how many entrepreneurs have been able to do nothing except bow their heads and get angry.


    Li Dong was numb in shock, his mouth was open, and he couldn''t speak for a long time. He didn''t know how to express his feelings at the moment.


    Jiang Ning is really amazing!

 Chapter 717： The power of tiger and wolf!

    "Brother Ning, I, I can''t speak!"


    Li Dong opened his mouth for a long time before spitting out such a sentence.


    "Then stop talking, hurry up and do things,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Keep it well, you will follow the fifth one at all times."


    "Yes!"


    The old fifth nodded immediately.


    Immediately, Jiang Ning turned his head, looked outside the door, and narrowed his eyes.


    Before the sky was completely dark, something that didn''t have eyes long came, didn''t it? That''s just right, saving him from looking for it himself.


    Since it''s here, don''t leave!


    At this moment, a group of people rushed from all directions outside, and their faces were fierce and evil, like evil spirits.


    "? Xi Ai Zhe Fu Zhe Dian Lu? Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    "Don''t let them run! They are here!"


    "I heard everything clearly. The piece of paper was torn when I saw it. As for the two people, interrupted their hands and feet and threw them into the smelly ditch outside the city!"


    ...


    Within a few minutes, Lin''s office was surrounded by people, with hundreds of people on three floors inside and outside.


    The people around were scared away when they saw it from a distance, wherever they dared to approach.


    They don''t know what happened, how could so many people be dispatched, they don''t know who they are, it''s going to be bad!


    Several leading people, with hideous faces, strode in.


    One of them yelled: "Lin''s people, get out of me!"


    No one cares about him.


    "If we don''t come out anymore, we will rush in, and then..."


    Before he finished speaking, Jiang Ning took a step, walked out, stood at the door, glanced around, his eyes were cold.


    The headed person immediately took out his mobile phone, compared the photo sent by Zhao Haifeng, and suddenly pointed his hand: "It''s him!"


    "Get it for me!"


    "superior!"


    "Don''t let him run!"


    With an order, a group of people swarmed up, raising the sticks in their hands, fiercely fierce.


    Jiang Ning didn''t pay any attention to it. The dog behind him brought a chair and placed it behind Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning sat down slowly, looking up at the person who was yelling frantically and wanted to rush to catch him.


    "Agou, your names, if you want to resound in the north, start today."


    "Yes!"


    With a violent drink, it''s not just Brother Gou alone.


    In an instant, more than twenty people, as if appearing out of thin air, suddenly appeared behind Jiang Ning, and then, like a tiger wolf, roared and rushed out.


    More than 20 people rushed to the hundreds, but the hundreds felt a sense of fear inexplicably.


    As if rushing towards them, it was not people at all, but a group of tiger wolves, fierce and crazy!


    "Fuck them [biqugex.info]!"


    The leader roared, and immediately drew the dagger from his waist, his eyes flashing cold and staring at Jiang Ning.


    He knew that Jiang Ning''s life must not be kept!


    However, they didn''t know that they had no chance at all to come to Jiang Ning''s.


    "boom!"


    First punch!


    Brother Gou blasted out, hitting a person''s chest directly, clicking¡ª


    The bone broke, and the whole person flew out with a scream, spouting blood from his mouth, and no reaction in an instant.


    In the crowd, there was silence for a second.


    Immediately, there were screams, like a gathering of ghosts, and they never stopped.


    Brother Gou and others, like a wolf into the flock, punch after punch, unbeatable!


    The few leading guys could only see their own people, one by one, they flew out, hit the ground heavily, and then passed out completely.


    That scene was too terrifying!


    In less than a minute, on the ground, except for the leading underground circle boss, no one could stand, and they were beaten to death.


    Less than a minute!


    "You, you..."


    The person who took the lead, who dared to step forward at this moment, holding a dagger in his hand, was the most fearful person in the audience, shaking so badly, "Don''t come here! Don''t come!"


    Brother Gou ignored him, his eyes still cold.


    He went straight to the person: "Bring it!"


    "You... don''t force me!"


    Without waiting for the person to react, Brother Gou snatched the dagger, puffed, and pierced his thigh directly!

 Chapter 718： Give you a gift

    "what--"


    Screams, piercing!


    Brother Gou snorted, without any kind of politeness, his wrist flicked, and the dagger quickly severed the big man''s hand muscles, and blood spattered suddenly!


    "roll!"


    He kicked out a sharp kick and kicked the big man directly more than ten meters away. After sliding on the ground for several meters, he stopped, his face was covered with dirt, and he was speechless.


    Hundreds of people were all down before Jiangning!


    fear!


    Engulf them instantly!


    Brother Gou and a group of people stood there, like a group of tigers and wolves, extremely powerful!


    Jiang Ning was still sitting on the chair, squinting, and glanced at the people who fell on the ground.


    "It''s dark, go, this underground circle in Beishi, I want him to become a blank."


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Brother Gou and the others disappeared immediately.


    Falling to the ground, there were still a few sober people, the fear in their eyes became more intense, the look in Jiang Ning''s eyes was like looking at a terrible demon!


    He... he wants to clear the entire underground circle in Jiebei City?


    Who the **** is he!


    Didn''t he know that behind this North City, there are six families with surnames!


    He is not something he can provoke of the six second-rate families with large surnames!


    "You...you are playing with fire..."


    Someone murmured, "You...you are looking for death!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at him.


    The night was gradually sinking.


    No one knows that a group of tiger wolves have disappeared into the night, and they swept everywhere they went, powerful and terrifying!


    "boom!"


    Brother Gou blasted out with an iron fist, and in an instant, a big man was killed instantly, broke the table and chair, and fell to the ground without a sound.


    "If you are a rapist, you should kill one without missing one!"


    On the face of the corpse, he threw a criminal evidence, and the dog did not turn his head back, and left directly.


    At the same moment, this scene was staged in the underground circle of Jiebei City.


    Powerful cleaning makes the entire underground circle of Jiebei City look like a huge earthquake!


    At this moment, it was still in Fan Luo''s office.


    The six people didn''t dare to go anywhere, they could only wait for the news here. They wouldn''t dare to be careless if they didn''t get back the review approval document and trample Lin to death.


    "Why haven''t we heard? Just two people, doesn''t it take so long!"


    "Hmph, they are probably going to trample the entire Lin family to death to avoid future troubles!"


    "Calling to ask about the situation, I always have a bad feeling!"


    Several people frowned, feeling a little nervous. They had never felt this way before, but it seemed that it was difficult to calm down this night.


    Zhao Haifeng called immediately, but no one answered for a long time.


    His face became a little ugly, he looked up at the other five people, did not speak, and continued to hit the second one, but still no one answered.


    The faces of the six people turned pale, their heartbeats accelerated, and they became more and more disturbed.


    "There is another person''s phone number, I''ll call it again."


    Zhao Haifeng took a deep breath, his Adam''s apple slid up and down, his voice seemed to become a little hoarse.


    He dialed the number immediately, and after a while, the phone was connected.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    On the other side of the phone, Jiang Ning''s voice came.


    It''s Jiangning!


    Zhao Haifeng''s face suddenly turned pale.


    How could this phone be in Jiang Ning''s hands?


    impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    They called so many people to go, and they were all stubborn. Jiang Ning must have been killed long ago, so how could he still talk to himself.


    Zhao Haifeng''s fingers trembled a little: "You...how could it be you!"


    "Of course it''s me, the person you are looking for, is under my feet now,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Oh, he seems to be speechless."


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Zhao Haifeng''s ears all shook suddenly, and his tinnitus instantly occurred.


    Fan Luo, who was sitting next to him, seemed to be nailed there, unable to move, and their faces had already turned pale.


    The people they sent are now at Jiang Ning''s feet?


    And Jiang Ning is safe and sound!


    "I thought you were just idiots, now you see? Lu Xixiran Shanxi Ailu? Come, you are not afraid of death, you are very courageous, dare to come to me,"


    Jiang Ning snorted, "In that case, I will give you a gift."

 Chapter 719： Who is the enemy?

    After speaking, Jiang Ning hung up the phone.


    The air in the office dropped to freezing point almost instantly, and it was about to freeze!


    Zhao Haifeng and others felt that their throat was pinched, and even breathing became very difficult.


    "He... what does he want to do?"


    Fan Luo was scared.


    He was really scared.


    After waiting all night, instead of waiting for the news that Jiang Ning was trampled to death, Jiang Ning''s thighs trembled with a word of fright.


    At this moment, his mind was full of the fear of being slapped by Jiang Ning!


    That guy is not a human at all!


    "He is scaring us!"


    Someone spoke, his mouth was still strong, but his voice couldn''t help trembling, "This is Jiebei City, our site, what can he do? He can''t do anything!"


    "Yes, what''s so terrible about being a Lin?"


    "We still have someone to inform these people to trample Lin to death!"


    The voices of several people grew louder, not knowing whether they were comforting themselves or others.


    Before Zhao Haifeng came to speak in a hurry, the phone rang.


    He glanced at the number, his heart beat violently, and quickly connected.


    "what?"


    After hearing the first sentence, Zhao Haifeng stood up. He forgot to hold his glasses and fell directly to the ground with a snap, and broke!


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    He shouted, his soul was frightened away, his voice was sharp, like a ghost.


    But the phone hung up soon, and Zhao Haifeng yelled a few times without any response.


    "what happened?"


    "What happened!"


    "Are you hurry? I want to love to dye Lu Ran and close the West? Say it! What happened!"


    Fan Luo''s several people were panicked, all stood up and stared at Zhao Haifeng, almost frightened.


    The expression on Zhao Haifeng''s face is even more ugly than that of a dead person at home!


    "Gone¡­¡­"


    Zhao Haifeng''s lips trembled and he made a plop, his legs became soft, and he fell directly on the sofa, "It''s all gone..."


    "The entire underground circle of Jiebei City is gone!"


    After he finished speaking, the other five people were completely stupid and couldn''t even speak.


    They also said just now that they want more people to deal with Lin, completely trample Lin to death, and take back the approval provisions.


    They can use the people in the underground circle, but now...


    The entire underground circle in Jiebei City is gone!


    Overnight, it''s gone!


    This Lin family...is that terrifying!


    "Quick! Let me know!"


    Zhao Haifeng reacted. If such a big thing happened, they must be dead, but if they didn''t notify the family in time, the six families behind them would lose more, and their family would be ruined!


    He hurriedly picked up the phone, and at this moment, the door of the office was pushed open.


    Several men with majestic faces walked in, looking at the signs on their uniforms, Zhao Haifeng''s palms suddenly burst into cold sweat.


    Snapped!


    The phone fell on the ground and fell in half.


    "Someone reported you, the evidence is complete, come with us."


    "You can''t catch us! You can''t..."


    "I am from the Zheng family, I am... let me go! Let me go!"


    They never thought that they would have today, never thought that someone really dared to trouble them, it was only one day, and their destiny was completely rewritten.


    Even, they didn''t have time to inform the big family behind them.


    But in a moment, the office was completely empty.


    Overnight, the underground circle of Jiebei City was completely emptied, as if the world had evaporated, shocking the whole Jiebei City!


    No one thought that something like this would happen, which is even more incredible than the sweep of Tianbei City.


    Before they could react, another news came from Jiebei City. The six departments responsible for the entry approval provisions were investigated. It was people from the north who came in person and took them away early in the morning. There is no news so far.


    This is even more a terrible earthquake, which makes the scalp numb.


    No one knows what happened in the end, no one knows, who in the end it is, making Jiebei City upside down!


    now.


    The six big family families that control Jiebei City are all panicked.


    This kind of thing has never happened once in decades.


    "Is there any news? Who did it? Don''t you know? Are you an idiot! Six people have been taken away, and you don''t know now? Continue to check for me!"


    "Who is it, dare to directly deal with our six big family families, we must find out!"


    "The ground circle in Jiebei City is shaking at the same time as the underground circle. Who has such a big hand? Is it the top wealthy family!"

 Chapter 720： Its the Long Family!

    In a short period of time, there was a lot of rumors, and the six families with surnames were uneasy, especially no information could be found. They didn''t even know who ordered their people to take away.


    It''s because they don''t know that it makes them even more frightened!


    This sudden thunder tactic, they are afraid it is just a signal, a signal to start dealing with them.


    And they can''t do anything, this is the most desperate and scary place.


    Patriarchs of six large-scale Patriarchs gathered for a long time and discussed for a long time, using various connections, but still couldn''t find a trace of clues.


    They don''t even know anyone of the enemy, so they can only sit and wait for death!


    The six people looked serious, panicked but could only force themselves to calm down, and their hearts were already turbulent and panic.


    And then.


    The brother Gou and others standing in front of Jiang Ning were as if they had undergone a baptism, their breath was completely reduced, and standing in the crowd would not attract the slightest attention of others.


    They are transformed.


    "Go away and wait for the order."


    Jiang Ning waved, except for Brother Dog, everyone else soon disappeared.


    He picked up the phone, and the sound of a hippie smile came from the other end.


    "Big brother, it''s all done, no gods can be found where he is being held."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "A Fei, it looks like you are very excited."


    "Can you not be excited, you can fight with your eldest brother again!"


    A Fei''s voice changed, with a hint of playfulness, "Brother, catch their orders. Who do you hope to be issued?"


    "Long Family."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were cold, and he said lightly.


    There was a tacit laughter on the other end of the phone, and he hung up without saying anything.


    Of course A Fei understands Jiang Ning''s thoughts. He has been with Jiang Ning for ten years!


    "This northern water should become muddy."


    Jiang Ning put down the phone and said lightly.


    As soon as the news is released, I am afraid it will cause the entire north to shake.


    The six second-rate families with large surnames will be trembling with fright. As for the order issued by the Long Family, they don''t have the courage to find someone to go to the Long Family to ask.


    It is impossible for the Long Family to come forward to clarify this little matter, they can''t afford to lose this person.


    A top wealthy family has started, so can anyone else sit still?


    Not to mention, the biggest background behind the Linglong Group is the Long Family. The Long Family wants to clarify, who will believe it.


    No one expected Jiang Ning''s move.


    He even knew that ALFY had already done it before he spoke. This kid understood his thoughts more and more.


    Soon, from an extremely secret channel, the Long Family ordered that the news of the heads of the six families in Jiebei City spread out.


    Although it appears to be very secretive, it is impossible for a person of less than a certain level to know.


    But the north is a place where dragons and snakes are mixed, not to mention that there are also many people who have been placed in the Linglong Group by the major forces.


    Six second-rate families with large surnames soon got news.


    Suddenly, the six great masters looked like ashes!


    They sat there, no one spoke for a long time, except that they couldn''t believe it, the rest was panic.


    The Long Family has done it!


    The Long Family, this behemoth, the biggest background of the Linglong Group, suddenly attacked them?


    "Why?"


    Finally, someone spoke up, "Is the source of this news accurate? How could it be Long''s family!"


    "We didn''t offend the Long Family, why did the Long Family attack us? No reason!"


    "Huh, the top family, do you need a reason to start against us? It''s not an interest! Can''t you see that it is Long Linger, she has done it!"


    The other snorted and clenched his fists, "Everyone knows what she wants to do!"


    This sentence made everyone understand.


    The Linglong Group is complicated, and the people who have been placed in the main trend? Paaiyiyiwuxishizhe? Now they are criss-crossed, let alone Long Linger, even the Long Family, they dare not say that they completely control the Linglong Group. .


    Such a large company involves more than a dozen industries, and the benefits involved are simply astronomical!


    Long Ling''er felt powerless to control, and even the Long Family felt it was difficult to control, so they had to do something to eliminate those who might threaten them.


    What Lin?


    That''s just a blindfold!


    That''s just an excuse!


    It''s just a trick!


    The sudden action of the Long Family made it easy for people to think through a lot of things that they didn''t understand before.

 Chapter 721： This big chess game in the north!

    Why did the East China Sea suddenly rise and become a forbidden place? Why did Lins appear in that East China Sea, a company that was on the verge of bankruptcy, but now it is so strong that it will confront the Linglong Group.


    This Lin family was clearly supported by the Long Family to clean up their potential hidden dangers!


    Up to now, if they can''t see clearly, it shouldn''t be.


    This trick, the Long Family is really too clever!


    "How to do?"


    The six Patriarchs looked at each other. They couldn''t control so much. The Long Family wanted to attack them, should they sit still and wait for death.


    impossible.


    A family of noble surnames, to this day, can become a second-rate family of noble surnames, it takes the efforts of several generations, expending countless energy and effort, as well as material and financial resources.


    Who is willing to give up easily?


    In particular, they are half a step into the existence of the first-class family of noble families, and they can only move forward and not retreat.


    "The rabbit bites in a hurry, what about the top wealthy family?"


    Someone snorted, "Even the top rich family, aren''t they all friends?"


    The implication is to seek asylum.


    The water in the north will become muddy. For them, the risks are great, but the opportunities are also great.


    Several Patriarchs glanced at each other and immediately made a decision. At this critical moment of life and death, unite together and advance and retreat together to have a chance to survive!


    Not only them, but the entire north, there is an undercurrent.


    The news is concealed and flows from extremely confidential channels. No one can prove that it is true, but no one can prove that it is false.


    Every big family, whether it is third-rate, second-rate, or even first-rate, or even top wealthy families, is extremely vigilant about this news.


    Even if no one said this on the face of it, it was clear in my heart that nothing would come from nothing.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the entire north changed suddenly.


    Almost everyone''s attention, at this moment, all fell on the head of the Long Family, vigilant for every move of the Long Family, including Long Ling''er.


    Linglong Group.


    Long Linger, standing in front of the French windows, would never have thought that things would suddenly change.


    The sudden change caused Long Family to stand on the cusp of the storm and become the center of the whirlpool.


    "Is it Jiang Ning?"


    Long Ling''er frowned, "Impossible, he wouldn''t have such a large amount of energy. Only the top wealthy families can be involved in such confidential channels."


    "Jiang Family?"


    She shook her head again, "It''s even more unlikely that their father and son are enemies, and they are jealous when they see each other. What''s the point of Jiang''s doing this?"


    Who it is, even Long Ling''er, is not sure.


    Now everyone outside thinks that it was the Long Family''s move to eradicate dissidents from the Linglong Group.


    This is not good news.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang, Long Linger glanced down, frowned slightly, and immediately connected.


    "dad."


    "Where? Go home immediately."


    On the other end of the phone, Long Xiang''s voice was a little dull, with a trace of seriousness, he hung up after speaking.


    Obviously, this news is also not a good signal for the Long Family.


    Among several top wealthy families, the Long Family currently has the strongest overall strength, because the behemoth of the Linglong Group, the controller on the bright side, is Long Linger, a member of his Long Family!


    Long Ling''er did not delay and hurried back to Long''s house immediately.


    In the lobby, Long Xiang, the lord of the Long Family, and all important figures were present.


    Except for the sacrifice in the ancestral hall at the end of the year, Long Ling''er hasn''t seen it yet. It seems that the situation is more serious than he thought.


    "sit."


    Long Xiang glanced at Long Ling''er.


    Long Ling''er didn''t say anything. When she sat in her seat, many people looked at her. She just nodded slightly, which was regarded as a greeting.


    "Everyone,"


    Long Xiang glanced around and said in a low voice, "I think you have all heard the news in the morning."


    Everyone present had serious expressions, and a few of them nodded slightly.


    "This big game in the north is completely completed today!"

 Chapter 722： We are also pawns

    Big chess game!


    The north seems to have become a big chess game, bringing in all the forces in the north.


    What kind of handwriting is this?


    It''s just that no one noticed it until this news broke, and everyone did not expect it.


    Long Xiang''s expression is serious, his voice is low, he has never been so serious.


    "But we are also pawns!"


    His second sentence made everyone present also look serious.


    The weight of this sentence is too heavy and the impact is great.


    Even the Long Family, these top wealthy families, and it can even be said that the Long Family with the strongest overall strength has become a chess piece. How terrible is the layout of the people?


    "A big deal,"


    Long Xiang frowned. Even if the Long Family was involved, he still couldn''t help but sigh, "I don''t know who it is. It''s so powerful. Before I knew it, I installed the Long Family in it. Before that, I hadn''t I can imagine that there will be this step."


    He has been paying close attention to the entire north, and any wind and grass are under his nose.


    Not only him, but how many people in the north are also staring at what happens every day.


    To survive in the north requires such vigilance and observing ability, to be able to find problems in the first place, and to completely kill them in the cradle before they spread.


    But now, no one has noticed that the big game in the north has suddenly been completed.


    The Long¡¯s house was installed, and everyone was installed.


    "Where is the source of the news?"


    Someone asked.


    "Unknown, confidential channel, even if it''s me, I don''t know it for now."


    Long Xiang sneered, "Do you think such a big handwriting will be easily exposed?"


    "But one thing is certain? Ai Ling Yi Zhe Xi Ai Yi? The person behind the scenes must be hidden in a few top wealthy families!"


    His words made everyone vigilant.


    There are only four top wealthy families in the north. In addition to the Long Family, there are also the Pang Family, the Xue Family and the Jiang Family.


    For so many years, the Pang family has always been low-key. The Xue family and the Jiang family have been married once, but in the past ten years, the two seem to have not gotten very close.


    This is what makes people feel suspicious!


    "Can''t we clarify?"


    Someone opened the mouth and said, "Although there are only a few second-rate families with large surnames, my Long family doesn''t need to be concerned, but it is misunderstood, and I am afraid there will be a lot of trouble."


    "Huh, clarify? Do you think others will believe it?"


    Long Xiang hummed.


    There was no sign of the scattered chessboard at all, but as soon as the news of the planting came out, the whole chessboard immediately came alive, and it became extremely thrilling!


    Any chess piece may be out of the game suddenly, even if it is his dragon family, he can''t stay outside.


    "Well, other things, needless to say, calling you today is to tell you that starting from today, I will be very hardworking."


    He said loudly, "Especially, in the Linglong Group, people with important positions should be more cautious in their words and actions. Do you understand it!"


    "Yes, Patriarch."


    Everyone responded in unison.


    He turned his head and looked at Long Ling''er: "Ling''er, the Linglong Group is too large. For my Long Family, it is not only a hole card, but also a burden. Do you understand what I mean."


    "I know."


    Long Ling''er nodded, "I know what to do."


    "That''s good."


    Long Xiang nodded and stood up immediately.


    He didn''t want to say too much. At this time, it would be useless to say more. The chess game would be constantly changing, so he could only adapt to circumstances.


    The crowd dispersed, and Long Linger stayed. ?


    "You have something to tell me?"


    Long Xiang was turning around to ask for his head, and was stopped by Long Linger.


    "Ok."


    Long Ling''er nodded and saw that everyone was gone. She walked to Long Xiang and said in a low voice: "Dad, there are a few people in my Long family who are involved in the Linglong Group too much. Not only that, they are with people from other families. , It¡¯s also very close, it¡¯s not a good signal."


    Long Xiang frowned: "You mean, your third uncle?"

 Chapter 723： Snipe Lin with all your strength!

    Long Ling''er nodded.


    "I see, you just need to do your own thing."


    Long Xiang didn''t say much, turned and left, walked a few steps, then looked back at Long Ling''er: "Protect yourself, no one can stay out of this storm, you understand."


    After speaking, he left, leaving Long Ling''er alone, looking at the empty ancestral hall and the empty seats.


    Among all the people here just now, how many are truly dedicated to the dragon''s family?


    Long Ling''er didn''t know, she didn''t even know what her father, now the head of the Long Family, really thought.


    Living in this kind of family, she only feels tired and tired.


    The more so, the more she envied Lin Yuzhen.


    Lin Yuzhen at this moment should be able to lean on Jiang Ning''s shoulders, no matter how violent the storm outside, no matter what he has to face, Jiang Ning will always accompany her, protect her, and take care of her.


    Long Ling''er sighed, did not say anything, and turned back to Linglong Group.


    Now that such a big thing has happened, she must sit in the Linglong Group to ensure that everything is functioning normally.


    As soon as she arrived at the company, Liu Hong walked out with a few people at the door. Seeing Long Ling''er, he immediately smiled and yelled respectfully: "Hello, Mr. Long!"


    Long Ling''er nodded slightly, without saying anything, and went straight upstairs.


    In her eyes, Liu Hong is a mere mere person, and she may not even remember her name clearly.


    Looking at Long Ling''er''s back, Liu Hong''s eyes flickered.


    "Director Liu, this dragon family..."


    Following the wind around him, he lowered his voice.


    "shut up!"


    Liu Hong snorted, "That news may not be true."


    "However, the Lin family has already obtained the entry approval provisions of Jiebei City, and only the last two passes are left. This matter is probably a bit troublesome."


    Cheng Feng''s face is a bit ugly.


    Now I don''t know how many people are staring at them, because Lin''s raw materials are provided by him, and Liu Hong can''t get rid of it.


    If Lin''s smooth entry into the northern market, they would be a great help from Lin''s!


    But in fact, they just want to kill the Lin family, who knows that there will be such a big change suddenly, once the Lin family succeeds, then these people will immediately become the public enemy of the entire north!


    No gods can save them.


    "Don''t worry, Lin''s can''t enter the northern market, he definitely can''t!"


    Liu Hong gritted his teeth, and he was also cursing in his heart. He made a dangerous move. It was a win-winner and absolutely foolproof method, but how did you know that this happened suddenly, if it was the Long Family...


    If this Lin family is really an imaginary enemy directed and performed by the Long Family, just to clean up the dissidents in the Linglong Group, then it will be really troublesome.


    Once Lin enters the northern market, how many people will die?


    Anyway, Liu Hong, he must not be able to run.


    He took a deep breath and sneered: "Even if the person behind the Lin family is really the Long Family, do you think other people will watch the Long Family dominate?"


    "Do you think that several other top wealthy families will just ignore it? The water in the north is completely muddy now, and no one should want to stay out of the matter!"


    "The last two passes, they will definitely be even crazier and try their best to kill Lin!"


    Liu Hong gritted his teeth, gritted his teeth.


    Absolutely, Lin''s cannot be allowed to enter the northern market!


    Now, this is no longer from the perspective of the Linglong Group, strangling the Lin family, but standing on the field of their interests against their own enemies.


    Even if this enemy is already in the north, beside them.


    Even their former friends!


    The atmosphere in the north has become subtle at this moment. No one knows what will happen in the end. Apart from being cautious, there is nothing else to do with their own interests.


    "Yes, Lin must be finished! The Long Family..."


    The windy Adam''s apple slipped, I still wanted to ask, but I was afraid of shu, so I didn''t dare to say any more.


    That kind of power is not something he can lie.


    But at this moment, he also became nervous, nervous and uneasy. If several top wealthy families were involved, any wave would make him such a small shrimp instantly dead.


    "Well, don''t come to me these days! Don''t follow me!"


    Liu Hong hummed, "I will find someone to ask the matter clearly, and I will tell you if there is news, you can give me the person who is staring at Lin now, do you understand it!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 724： Which one to move first?

    Liu Hong didn''t make sense of Chengfeng and the others, got into his car and left quickly.


    He must ask someone to ask clearly what is going on in the north.


    Not just him, almost everyone wants to know what is going on in the north now, and what choices should be made under the surging dark tide.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning is on a video call with Lin Yuzhen.


    He didn''t see Lin Yuzhen for two days, and he was full of thoughts.


    "Wife, the North is so boring, Li Dong, bastard, takes me out for a drink every day, if you don''t come, I''m going to learn badly."


    Jiang Ning was aggrieved.


    In the video, Lin Yu couldn''t help but laugh, she didn''t believe what Jiang Ning said.


    "Is it flower wine?"


    "No, a lot of young ladies, but I just refused to let them approach me,"


    Jiang Ning said solemnly, "I am a man with a wife!"


    "Okay, I see, I will reward you later,"


    Lin Yuzhen waved his hand, "I''m busy, so I won''t tell you anymore. If it goes well, you can see me in two days."


    Without saying more, she was really busy, gave Jiang Ning a kiss, and hung up the video.


    Li Dong, standing not far away, wanted to cry without tears.


    When did he take Jiang Ning to drink the flower wine, Ning was so cruel to cheat his own people!


    "Ge Ning, Lin always deducts my salary!"


    "You don''t understand Big Brother,"


    Brother Gou said, "Give your eldest brother back, the bonus is more than your deducted salary."


    After speaking, he turned his head: "My sister-in-law said it will be north in two days. Are we going to do it?"


    Speaking of business affairs, Li Dong and others became serious.


    They have already won three passes.


    The biggest problem now is that these last two passes in the north? As long as these two passes are taken, Lin Yuzhen can directly take the goods and go all the way north to enter the northern market!


    Two days, although a little nervous, it should be enough.


    They have received news that Linshan City and Bei''an City, the controllers of these two passes, have now begun to guard against them!


    From the circle on the ground, they don''t have much action to do. After all, the earthquake in Jiebei City has just passed, and now everyone thinks that the Long Family is behind it.


    The Wu family and the Zhou family, these two first-class families, even if they were ambitious, they did not dare to provoke the Long family.


    What they can do is start from the underground circle and kill Lin!


    In just one day, more than a dozen masters have been gathered. I heard that there are other families who secretly support the two in order to kill the people of the Lin family at two gates and prevent them from entering the northern market. .


    Cruel and domineering!


    Now, I am afraid that many people regard the Lin family as the support of the Long Family, and even the East China Sea Forbidden Land is a force secretly supported by the Long Family.


    No one can explain this misunderstanding, nor can it be explained. Everything will come naturally, and the more suspicious, the more convinced it is.


    Jiangning did not spend much time in this game. A few months ago, Huang Yuming was allowed to come to the north to cooperate with A''s flight. Now, it has officially detonated!


    "Two days?"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly and shook his head directly.


    Want him to wait two more days before he can see his wife?


    What a joke!


    He stood up and stared at Brother Dog: "Tonight!"


    "tonight?"


    Brother Gou was startled, some didn''t react.


    "I want to see Yuzhen tomorrow."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou understood instantly.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about Wu family and Zhou family at all, he only cared about when he could see Lin Yuzhen.


    As long as the barrier is cleared, Lin Yuzhen can immediately go north with a large number of new goods, and he can see Lin Yuzhen.


    "Then, which one shall we move first?"


    Ge Gou paused and continued to ask.


    Only this time, Jiang Ning did not answer. Brother Dog already knew the answer, "I will arrange it immediately."


    Jiang Ning wanted to see Lin Yuzhen as soon as possible, so naturally he had to win the two passes as quickly as possible, and that would naturally be-simultaneously!


    Brother Gou immediately left to make arrangements.


    He has been with Jiang Ning for so long, so he knows too well that Jiang Ning really loves Lin Yu, no one can understand.


    He wanted to see Lin Yuzhen, so he couldn''t stand it and wait until two days later!


    Two passes at the same time, I''m afraid no one would have thought that Jiang Ning would be so crazy!

 Chapter 725： Take precautions!

    The Zhou family and the Wu family each controlled one of them.


    Now they are not fighting for themselves, not only want to defend their own interests, but also because they are now dealing with the Lin family, perhaps they are dealing with the Long Family.


    At this moment, the two heads of the family, Zhou Shen and Wu Hongwei, sat face to face.


    There is no trace of worry on their faces.


    "My Wu family, in addition to the masters arranged by myself, there are six foreign aids,"


    Wu Hongwei said lightly, "Even if the top wealthy family does it, he has to weigh it!"


    It would not be a problem if it was just to deal with his Wu family''s pass, but now there are two, as long as one fails to win, they will lose.


    Zhou Shen laughed: "I didn''t expect that behind Lin''s family would be the Long Family, which is surprising."


    "Accident?"


    Wu Hongwei shook his head, "No surprise at all."


    "I have long suspected that the sudden rise of the East China Sea must be the top wealthy family in the north. Otherwise, who do you think can be so strong?"


    He snorted, and when the Tianhai provincial city changed drastically, when Remnant Sword came to the north to kill the Quartet, he was already suspicious.


    Various signs indicate that the most suspected one is the Long Family!


    They want to completely control the Linglong Group.


    They want to take possession of all their interests.


    They want to eliminate all their opponents and become the strongest family?


    "Unfortunately, they are going to fall into the hands of both of me!"


    Zhou Shen and Wu Hongwei laughed presumptuously.


    Now who doesn''t know, what is the purpose of the Long Family?


    I just want to use the Lin family to eliminate potential opponents in the Linglong Group, and want to completely occupy the Linglong Group as his own, and become the exclusive property of his dragon family.


    But where is it so easy?


    This Linglong Group really belonged to their Long Family at first.


    But if the Linglong Group wants to develop, it needs to pay a price in exchange for resources. Now that it has grown into such a behemoth, it is the result of so many years of exchange of benefits and resources!


    Do you really think that Long Ling''er is in the sky again? snort!


    Now, does the Long family want to cross the river and demolish the bridge?


    You have to ask, other big family names, agree or not!


    Will other top wealthy families watch the Long Family become stronger and even become the most terrifying top wealthy family?


    Wu Hongwei squinted his eyes and glanced at Zhou Shen: "As long as we stop Lin, we will break the Long Family''s teeth. What kind of waves can he make?"


    "Not to mention, the Long Family has exposed its purpose now, and I am afraid it has caused public outrage."


    He gloated, "At that time, we won''t need to do anything at all. The other top wealthy families will not easily let go of the Long Family."


    At that time, the wall fell down and everyone pushed, and even if the Long Family hadn''t been destroyed, it would definitely be badly damaged.


    And if the Long Family were to be destroyed, their first-class families would have an opportunity!


    After hearing this, Zhou Shen''s mouth raised a smug smile.


    He naturally knows all this.


    The two families guard the last two passes. Now it is not just their two families. I don''t know how many people are still supporting them.


    The Long Family is doomed to fail.


    Lin''s and the East China Sea Forbidden Land, this tool is destined to be destroyed!


    The two looked at each other, laughed excitedly, and even started to make tea leisurely.


    With the arrangement of the two of them, the last two passes, Lin in the East China Sea, were unable to break through anyway. Even if they could break through one, they would also lose a great deal, and naturally lost the ability to completely clear the pass.


    As long as Lin can''t enter the northern market, the Long Family''s wishful thinking will naturally come to nothing.


    The darkness gradually became darker.


    Linshan City and Bei''an City, the two last passes in the north, were empty on the streets.


    It seems that a storm is coming, people can feel it instinctively, and dare not go out in the middle of the night.


    The cold street exudes a sense of solemnity, which is very depressing.


    Occasionally, I can see a few people, in a small group, patrolling the road.


    Their faces are very cold, exuding a strong murderous aura!


    "Now that a few more masters have joined, I think this underground circle in Linshan City can be regarded as the strongest in the north."


    Several people walked and talked, their voices full of triumph.


    "Who would dare to come here to make trouble? Still want to get through this level? Dream!"


    "Have you heard that there are more masters in Bei''an City, it seems that there is a master of the top wealthy family... is a very strong master-level master!"

 Chapter 726： Its all dead!

    The defense of Bei''an City seems to be higher than that of Linshan City.


    A very strong master-level master, who can kill other masters, is probably not a few in the entire north.


    There is such a person sitting in town, a Lin clan, a force in the East China Sea, dare to come here?


    Unless, they don''t want to live anymore.


    "Huh¡ª"


    Suddenly, a figure flashed by, and several people suddenly became vigilant.


    "who!"


    They suddenly raised their heads and looked around, but saw nothing.


    "Huh¡ª"


    Another figure flashed past, like a ghost.


    "Someone! Be careful!"


    "Who, get out of me!"


    One of them yelled loudly, his eyes widened, but he couldn''t see anything.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    But suddenly, a sound rang in his ears, and before he turned his head, one hand slammed his neck, click!


    Unscrew instantly!


    The next moment, that figure disappeared again.


    "what--"


    Others exclaimed, how could it be so terrible?


    Who the **** is it!


    They didn''t even know who they were, and they didn''t even see what their faces looked like, so they were killed?


    "puff--"


    Without waiting for a few people to react, another person suddenly flew out and hit the ground heavily. Without even a scream, his head was exploded!


    fear!


    In an instant filled my heart, what the **** was going on!


    There''s a ghost!


    What a ghost!


    "Quick...Run away!"


    "Run away! Someone has entered Linshan City. They are from the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea!"


    Several people shouted and were about to run away, but they saw a person standing under a street lamp in the distance. The person raised his head and his eyes seemed to be green...


    Is that a wolf!


    No, that''s clearly a person.


    They were full of horror, and immediately turned around, but behind them, there were more people!


    At this moment, those eyes were staring at them, and they made their scalp numb!


    "These two people, don''t fight with me."


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of people rushed out.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The two corpses fell heavily on the ground, their eyes widened, and the picture in their pupils still seemed to be the fists vying to smash their heads...


    The whole Linshan City is in chaos.


    There is a group of ghostly people, wherever they go, they are all killed, not one left!


    Sweeping forcefully, even a few masters were smashed to their heads and died tragically on the streets.


    The underground circle of the entire city suddenly rumbling, before they had time to react, there were a total of 16 masters, and even two masters close to the master level, but 12 died!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Battle formation skills, a great deal!


    Attack is a fierce and decisive killing fist!


    Shou is a copper wall and iron wall that a thousand swords are hard to wear!


    Even a master close to the master level, under the hands of Brother Gou and others, could not last a minute.


    They are the most horrible night killer that is intended to be used by Erzhe.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Zhou Shen and Wu Hongwei were sitting there, still making tea leisurely, discussing what path they should take in the next step of the family''s development.


    You should choose which top wealthy family to follow to ensure you are in the north.


    At this time, Zhou Shen''s phone rang suddenly.


    He glanced at the number and smiled slightly: "It seems there is news. People from Donghai, I am going to Linshan City first."


    Wu Hongwei touched his teacup with his lips and nodded.


    "In this way, this great contribution will be taken away by Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shen suddenly laughed.


    He answered the phone: "Why, are they all killed?"


    "what!"


    Suddenly, his face changed drastically, and the voice from the other end of the phone made him stand up abruptly.


    "A group! It''s a group of demons! Our people have been killed! They are all dead!"


    "Sixteen tall [biquge novelhall.com] hands, none of them can live, they are all dead!"


    The voice was full of fear, as if the gall was about to be cracked.


    Zhou Shen''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "You...you said, our people are all dead? Linshan Underground Circle, all gone?"


    "Dead... all dead! The eight masters of the Zhou family are all dead..."


    In an instant, he was standing there motionless like a statue, his ears were still echoing, and the phone was full of fearful voices.

 Chapter 727： A bunch of cocks

    Zhou Shen couldn''t believe it. The Linshan underground circle controlled by his Zhou family was gone?


    How long has it been, it''s all gone!


    Not only the masters raised by his Zhou family, but also other forces, the dozen or so masters who supported his Zhou family, are all gone?


    Om...


    Zhou Shen only felt that his head had become blank in an instant!


    "Brother Zhou, what happened?"


    Seeing that Zhou Shen''s expression was wrong, Wu Hongwei asked quickly, "What''s wrong with Linshan?"


    He seemed to hear things like nothing, nothing.


    Zhou Zhang''s neck seemed to become stiff, unable to turn.


    He opened his mouth and felt that his throat was dry, even more sore.


    "No...I''m Linshan Underground Circle, no more!"


    "All the masters have been killed! It''s everyone!"


    Zhou Shen''s voice became sharp, and he still couldn''t believe it: "They...the people in the East China Sea Forbidden Land, how can they be so terrible!"


    Hearing this, Wu Hongwei''s expression changed: "How is this possible?"


    He said so, but he snorted coldly in his heart. The Zhou family lost a lot this time? Ling Xi Ling Shan Ai Dian Ai Ling?!


    Wu Hongwei heard clearly, the people in Donghai chose Linshan City and set the goal as Zhou''s family!


    With the power of the East China Sea, they can only start at one pass, and have no ability at all to deal with his Wu family.


    Wu Hongwei suddenly became proud of himself. The Zhou family blocked the attack from the East Sea and suffered heavy losses. The people in the East Sea must have suffered a lot!


    Definitely lose-lose!


    "With the strength of the Zhou family, this Linshan Pass is already invaluable, not to mention that there are still many people assisting this time. How could it be..."


    Wu Hongwei''s face was shocked and angry, "This must be a problem!"


    Zhou Shen glanced at Wu Hongwei, his pale face was no longer bloody.


    Everyone is an old fox, who doesn''t understand each other''s thoughts?


    In other words, when Bei''an City was breached, he would be comforted, but he was excited.


    "I''m afraid, the strength of the East China Sea is beyond our expectations,"


    Zhou Shen said, "Brother Wu, don''t be careless!?"


    "Don''t worry, if they dare to come to my Bei''an city, I will avenge your Zhou family!"


    Wu Hongwei stood up and shouted righteously, "It''s just a small character, I dare to offend my north!"


    "? Even if they are the Long Family behind them, I definitely can''t spare them!"


    He immediately took out his cell phone and called out in front of Zhou Shen.


    "Listen to me, be vigilant! The people of the East China Sea have already attacked Linshan City, you should not be careless!"


    "? If they dare to come, don''t let them go! Have you heard it!"


    Watching Wu Hongwei performing in front of him, Zhou Shen knew that Wu Hongwei was just telling him, and he was ready to celebrate.


    He didn''t say a word, angry and regretful in his heart, but there was nothing he could do.


    Even if he is reluctant to accept it, this is also true!


    What''s more, he and Wu Hongwei are actually betting!


    Those who bet on the East China Sea will go to which pass, and whoever wins the bet is the winner.


    But he actually lost.


    Watching Wu Hongwei acting in front of him at this moment, Zhou Shen couldn''t say a word.


    Because it is him, I am afraid I will be happier!


    At the same time.


    Yang Xu, the boss of the underground circle of Bei''an City, put down his mobile phone and laughed loudly.


    "? Those people from Donghai have gone to Linshan City!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the bosses sitting next to them all laughed and were excited.


    People from the East China Sea will not come to Bei''an City if they go to Linshan City!


    "Hmph, those Donghai people are smart and dare not come to my Bei''an city. If they come, they won''t have the chance to leave alive!"


    "? I''ve been waiting for them for a long time, but I didn''t expect it, a bunch of coy!


    "? My Bei''an City is terribly strong now, who dares to come? There is still a chance to go to Linshan City. If you come to Bei''an City, you will definitely die!"


    Several people were very excited.


    They had already found out clearly that there were a group of wolves in the East China Sea. They were powerful and shocking.


    This is definitely a fierce battle.


    "? They should be thankful that they have chosen Linshan City, otherwise... I, Bei''an City, will let them die without a place to die!"


    Several people were laughing and excited.


    This indicates that the people of the East China Sea and the underground circle of Linshan City will suffer both defeats, and they will be reaping the benefits of the fisherman!


    Even Wu Hongwei called to inform, what else is suspicious?


    "? I want to have a drink!"


    "? Me too! Hahaha, should be celebrated."


    "Let''s go, have a drink, go to Linshan City, and kill those remnants!"


    Yang Xu laughed loudly.


    A group of people stood up, excited.


    When they destroy the people of the East China Sea, all the fruits of victory will be theirs.


    But it was Zhou''s family who suffered a heavy loss!


    Yang Xu turned around and went out, followed by a few people behind him, talking and laughing, with a relaxed face.


    But suddenly, Yang Xu, who walked to the door, seemed to be nailed to the ground, completely motionless!

 Chapter 728： Are you waiting for me?

    "Boss, what''s the matter, let''s go."


    "What the boss is doing at the door, drink quickly, and kill the people in Donghai!"


    A few little bosses followed and walked to the door. Suddenly, everyone was just like Yang Xu, as if struck by lightning!


    "? Ah-!"


    I didn''t know who it was, and couldn''t help but shout, and everyone recovered from their consternation.


    Yang Xu''s face was pale, his body was trembling, and he couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him!


    His people... are dead!


    In front of me, blood is flowing into a river!


    The corpses were like a mountain, scattered all over the ground!


    There are more than 300 people under him!


    Including more than 20 masters, there is even a very strong master-level master.


    At this moment, that master-level master was being choked by someone, his head tilted to one side, his breath was gone!


    "?thump!"


    Jiang Ning looked up, saw someone coming out, and threw it away. The master-level master, like a dead dog, was thrown into the pile of corpses.


    "I didn''t expect there are a few more, so let''s solve them all at once."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    This sentence made Yang Xu and the others go away!


    Watching the bones like a mountain, watching that extremely powerful master-level master be easily beheaded by Jiang Ning...


    They feel that their hearts are about to jump out!


    They were still fortunate just now that Linshan Pass was bad luck, and they even wanted to celebrate.


    But now?


    An even more terrifying existence appeared in Bei''an City!


    Silently, killed all of them!


    This is a demon!


    They would rather face the people in the East China Sea than see this scene.


    Especially, Jiang Ning just said that it will be solved all at once...


    "? You, who are you!"


    Yang Xu yelled in surprise.


    "? You guys, haven''t you been waiting for me?"


    Jiang Ning looked at them and walked over step by step.


    "Are you from Donghai? Impossible!"


    Yang Xu yelled. He had just received a call. People from the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea chose to go to the pass of Linshan City, and they had just completely shattered the underground circle of the Zhou family!


    He was about to celebrate, and then went to Linshan City to harvest the fruits of victory. How could he be from Donghai again?


    Moreover, there is only one!


    His heart was throbbing and throbbing violently, panicking!


    The corpse like a hill would be shocking for who it is.


    Yang Xu''s Adam''s apple slipped, taking two steps back subconsciously, his eyes flickering: "You, you are from the Long Family!"


    In addition, where is there any other possibility.


    Jiang Ning simply ignored what they said.


    He had a thought in his heart now, to settle the matter sooner, so that he could see his relatives and his wife sooner.


    What else is more important than this?


    "The Long Family is so courageous, is it to openly be an enemy of the entire north!"


    Yang Xu yelled deliberately, thinking that if someone could leave alive, at least...at least he could spread the news.


    Seeing Jiang Ning walking step by step, his legs trembled with fear, but he gritted his teeth and bit his head and said: "Kill! Kill him! Quickly kill? Lu Lingwu cover up and love to close? Him!"


    What people from the East China Sea? This is impossible!


    Just relying on Jiang Ning alone to kill so many of them, Yang Xu felt that he was about to collapse.


    He yelled, and the few people around him were all old fried dough sticks who had been in the underground circle for many years. At this moment, it was clear that either Jiang Ning would die or they would die.


    I didn''t care about so much, I didn''t even dare to look at the mountain-like corpse. Several people bite the bullet and rushed towards Jiang Ning, pulling out the murder weapon from the waist, showing a fierce look!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    It''s the sound of an egg hitting a rock!


    "what--"


    Several corpses flew in and smashed at Yang Xu''s feet, frightening him as if he lost his soul, and screamed in shock.


    That face was as pale as paper long ago, without even a trace of blood.


    Short of breath, trembling legs, trying to escape again, only to find that I don''t even have the courage to escape!


    died!


    It''s all dead!


    This entire underground circle of Bei''an City Pass is all elites, masters of masters, and even masters of the master level, but now...


    Even that master-level master had his neck broken by Jiang Ning!

 Chapter 729： Its from the Long Family!

    "Wu family?"


    Jiang Ning had already arrived in front of Yang Xu.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, his voice seemed to have magical powers, and he directly nailed Yang Xu to death. He didn''t dare to speak, condensed his energy, didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    "Tell the Wu family, this pass of Bei''an City, I will have the final say in the future."


    Jiang Ning didn''t kill Yang Xu, so he turned and left after speaking.


    But even so, Yang Xu was so frightened that all his excrement and urine came out, and a thick **** smell floated on, irritating his eyes to redden, his face became paler, and his lips could not say a word except trembling.


    ...


    Overnight.


    The underground circles at the two gates of Linshan City and Bei''an City have all been destroyed!


    When the news spread in the morning, the family heads of the family who heard the news fell into a brief silence for the first time.


    It seems that everyone has been stupid, and only thinks that this is a joke, and even more a joke, it is simply impossible.


    The five major gates in the north, even the last two gates have been opened?


    Not only that, but overnight, the underground circles at the two major passes were all swept away, and there was not even a trace of resistance.


    This is impossible!


    No one believes it, and no one dares to believe it.


    They are waiting, waiting for Zhou''s and Wu''s reactions, and wanting to wait for them to explain and stand up to prove that the news is false!


    However, neither of the two large families made a sound.


    Especially Wu Hongwei, sitting there at the moment, the teacup on the table has been there for a long time, the tea in it, it''s already cold.


    He was silent for a full hour, still unable to accept this reality.


    "You said, just one person?"


    And Zhou Shen, who was sitting opposite him, couldn''t help but look at Yang Xu who was frightened and asked, "It''s just one person, how could it be possible to kill all of you? This is unrealistic."


    Not to mention, the people who are now arranged in Bei''an City are all elites, and there are several masters who are extremely powerful.


    Not to mention a person, even if the group of people who attacked Linshan, go to Bei''an City, it is definitely a dead end.


    He didn''t even say, this is simply a fantasy!


    In this world, where is there such a powerful person, is one person invincible in the world?


    "Yes, it''s true..."


    Yang Xu was almost crying.


    I was telling the truth completely, but no one believed it.


    Jiang Ning''s horror, he has not been able to get out of his fear until now, that guy is simply a monster!


    "He killed everyone, he killed it alone. I saw him break his neck alive with a master-level master!"


    Yang Xu''s voice was so sharp that Zhou stretched his mind, and the picture suddenly appeared, and his hair was horrified.


    The people from the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea have attacked the Linshan Pass under their control. Then who was it that went to Bei''an City?


    "No, no more..."


    Not long ago, Wu Hongwei, who was still comforting Zhou Shen and even threatened to avenge Zhou Shen, suddenly gave a wry smile.


    He turned his head to look at Zhou Shen, not knowing what to say for a while.


    He didn''t have time to gloat over the misfortune for long, now he is worse than Zhou Shen!


    "Who is it? Who is he!"


    Wu Hongda roared, his eyes pierced red.


    Overnight, it was gone. His Wu family had been in control of the property for many years. If he said nothing, it would be gone. He didn''t even say hello. He didn''t even know who it was that made him Wu family lose everything overnight. !


    "Patriarch, it''s... it''s the Long Family!"


    Yang Xu grinned his neck and said, "Apart from Long''s family, who else will it be?"


    He gritted his teeth, angry and unwilling.


    If it wasn''t for a top wealthy family like the Long Family, who would have such strength?


    Sending a person out hit him without a chance to raise his head, and he lost everything in a blink of an eye. Especially, when he asked Jiang Ning if he was a member of the Long Family, Jiang Ning did not deny it!


    Therefore, Yang Xu believes that Jiang Ning is a member of the Long Family.

 Chapter 730： Not reconciled

    "Long Family..."


    Wu Hongwei''s lips trembled, and Zhou Shen glanced at each other.


    Not long ago, the two of them were still vowing to say that even if it was the Long Family, they would never have thought about the two of them, and even said that the Long Family was not enough.


    But the result?


    In front of the Long Family, their two families with noble surnames are simply ants!


    Under the top wealthy family, there are all ants!


    At this moment, where did he dare to say anything disrespectful to the Long Family? He even wondered if what he said to Zhou Shen was leaked out, and the Long Family people knew it.


    That''s why they used such thunderous methods to directly kill the people in the underground circles at the two gates overnight, and completely open up the channel for Lin''s northward journey!


    "I... I''m not reconciled!"


    Wu Hongwei thumped his chest, he wanted to see a miracle and saw other top giants taking action, but now, there is nothing...


    Zhou Shen? Zha Ling Lu Ling Ling Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled Grilled


    The two big family families can come to this day, it is the efforts of several generations, it is the countless hard work and sacrifices in exchange for inexhaustible price!


    Occupying two important hurdles, his Zhou family and Wu family will be able to firmly establish a foothold in the north within a few decades, and generations of wealth will be endless.


    But now?


    Gone!


    Nothing!


    Overnight, the taste of becoming a pauper from a rich man, who can accept it.


    But even if it is no longer acceptable, this has become a fact.


    "The Long Family... we can''t afford to offend!"


    Zhou Shen gritted his teeth and said, "But my Zhou family is ruined, and I have to bite off a piece of meat on the Long family!"


    "I am not reconciled! I am not reconciled!"


    Wu Hongwei''s entire face turned hideous, like an evil spirit, staring at Zhou Shen, "You are right, we can bite into Long''s family!"


    "I don''t believe that other top wealthy families will let the Long Family act so recklessly!"


    "We still have a chance! We still have a chance!"


    The two people seemed to be mad, wanting to use up all of the two big family names, and gamble again to follow the other top wealthy families and kill the Long family.


    Even if they can''t destroy the Long Family, they will make the Long Family pay the price!


    What the two said, the expressions on their faces, the angry and crazy tone, made Yang Xu who was standing on the side open with scared pores and trembling with fear!


    He opened his mouth several times to say something, and wanted to persuade Zhou Shen and Wu Hongwei not to...


    Because that Jiangning is terrible!


    That Jiang Ning is probably not a human being at all, right?


    Who can be so powerful!


    It''s absolutely impossible!


    Even, he feels that he is not afraid of being an enemy of the Long Family, but don''t be an enemy of Jiang Ning!


    Jiang Ning pinched the neck of a master-level master with one hand, standing next to the pile of **** corpses. That scene, Yang Xu will never forget in this life...


    But he knew that he was humble and light, and Wu Hongwei would not listen at all. He seemed to have seen that the Wu family and the Zhou family were all killed by Jiang Ning!


    Soon, the news spread out completely.


    Two important barriers were broken by Lin!


    The Wu family and Zhou family, the underground circles controlled by the two big family families, were completely destroyed overnight!


    Skeletons are like mountains!


    Blood flows into a river!


    There are six dead master-level masters, and thirty-seven dead elite masters!


    There are also those so-called first-class and first-rate players, those in the underground circles who have been talked about for many years, are all killed!


    This is a big earthquake!


    It was even a resounding slap, sharp and loud on the faces of those who underestimated Lin''s.


    "How, how is it possible? Both barriers have been breached? This is impossible!"


    "Lin''s people in the East China Sea Forbidden Land can only break through one barrier at most, and it is absolutely impossible to break through two at the same time!"


    "It must be someone else secretly shot it, it must be the case, it is the Long Family! It must be the Long Family!"

 Chapter 731： why you!

    I don''t know how many people have secretly arranged a means, and they all want to take this opportunity to eat meat and soup when Lin''s fall at the last two passes, and divide Lin''s resources.


    Who would have thought that Lin''s breakthrough!


    And the only thing they can think of is the Long Family, it must be the Long Family!


    Several people from the big family were sitting together with ugly faces, looking at each other, but they were speechless.


    This result is too surprising and even more frightening. I can''t see through the north. It seems that there are many people in the north, and they still want Lin to enter the northern market.


    In other words, they are not supporting the Lin family, but supporting the Long family!


    "Patriarch, our industry has been attacked and suffered heavy losses!"


    A member of the family surnamed ran up, anxious and fearful.


    "Patriarch, the eldest master is dead! Died in the smelly ditch..."


    Another member of the family surnamed hurriedly came, crying.


    "Patriarch! Patriarch! Several projects under our name were suddenly checked..."


    Hearing this one by one news, the faces of the heads of the families of the big names became more and more ugly.


    Fear, regret, unwillingness, anger, and confusion...


    They have no idea what has become of the north.


    Their opponents, their enemies, who are they, and who they are, want to kill them all at once!


    At that time.


    Jiang Ning bought the teahouse, he was drinking tea leisurely.


    "Brother, it''s all resolved. All those who participated in secretly attacking Lin''s employees, and all those who tried to destroy Lin''s against Lin''s employees, have disappeared."


    After the dog brother finished speaking, he stopped talking, took the other people again, and disappeared into the darkness.


    Jiang Ning said, this time going north, it is their name. When the world remembers them, Brother Gou and the others are very clear about what this means.


    Jiang Ning poured a cup of tea for Li Dong.


    "The obstacles are cleared. What other problems does Lin''s channel go northward?"


    As long as there are problems, Jiang Ning will solve them all.


    "no."


    Li Dong was a little excited, and even more excited.


    I don¡¯t know how to describe the kind of pleasure that follows Jiang Ning.


    Anyway, cool!


    "Then prepare to inform Yuzhen that Lin''s goods can go north, I think, those who have been staring at Lin''s are looking forward to it more than we do?"


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes and said lightly.


    He wants to stir up the situation in the north, and want those big family families to put themselves at risk!


    He wants those top wealthy families to suspicion each other and fight each other!


    He? Wuxi Shizhe serves the Westland? He wants the entire north, earth-shaking!


    There is really a big earthquake in the north.


    In a short period of time, the Lin clan broke through five important hurdles one after another, opened up the channel to go north, and caused more than a dozen families with big names to suffer heavy losses and fell from the clouds.


    Such a terrifying strength makes people jealous!


    Especially, it is even more suspicious that the battle between the Lin family and the Linglong Group is itself a double force.


    It is the Long Family who is ambitious!


    It was the Long Family who wanted to dominate the north, and they wanted to step on other families to reach the top. They wanted to eliminate the aliens in the Linglong Group.


    In the entire northern family, everyone is in danger now, especially those who occupy a small amount of resources in the Linglong Group, and they are even more anxious.


    Liu Hong is most uncomfortable now.


    He is like a monkey, impatient and unable to hold back, where is the calmness and calmness he had before.


    When he arrived at the agreed bamboo forest, but never saw the person he wanted to see, Liu Hong became more and more anxious.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    He can''t help but rush.


    He asked Cheng Feng to deliberately collect the raw materials and sell them to the Lin family, hoping to encourage the Lin family to go northward, and take this opportunity to destroy the Lin family so that he can get what he wants.


    But no one thought that Lin actually did it!


    He felt that his face was about to be swollen.


    What made Liu Hong even more scared was that behind Lin''s family might really be the Long Family, and his actions would make people think that he was from the Long Family!


    This is a capital crime!


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    Liu Hong really wanted to cry.


    "Huh¡ª"


    Suddenly, a figure flashed by and suddenly appeared. Standing in front of Liu Hong, the dazzling red cloud tattoo on his neck shocked Liu Hong and his face instantly paled.


    "How, how are you!"

 Chapter 732： My selfish intention is to kill you!

    Liu Hong''s face changed drastically. The person he was waiting for was not the one in front of him.


    "Where is Sanshi Yan!"


    He asked in a trembling voice.


    "You are not qualified to know."


    The man wearing the mask has a low voice, like a subwoofer, but it can make people¡¯s eardrums ache when it sounds soft.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Liu Hong''s voice was trembling, and he seemed a little scared of the person in front of him.


    "I''m looking for Yan Sanshi, not you, not..."


    He didn''t want to say more, turning around to flee, but with a scream, he was blocked again.


    "what are you up to!"


    Liu Hong shouted.


    But in this remote bamboo forest, he just broke his throat and no one could hear him.


    "kill you!"


    The masked man didn¡¯t talk nonsense at all, he swiped his palm suddenly, and made a puff--


    Liu Hong''s eyes widened suddenly, his hands clasped his throat tightly, but blood still splashed out of his fingers!


    "Hmm--"


    He was trembling, taking two steps back, breathing more and more quickly, and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t even say a word.


    "Traitor, **** it!"


    The masked man didn''t even look at it, and disappeared into the bamboo forest for a moment.


    Liu Hong stepped back a few steps, he couldn''t stand still and sat down, convulsed all over, there was a thin slit in his throat, he didn''t know what weapon was cut, it was as smooth as a thread!


    The blood spewed out, and it immediately stained the ground...


    "I, I don''t... I, I''m not from the Long Family..."


    Liu Hong trembled his lips and stared, his face lost blood, and his voice gradually disappeared.


    At that time.


    It is still that small yard in the suburbs.


    The curtain outside the tea pavilion, the person kneeling on one knee, is the masked person who just killed Liu Hong!


    "Lord, Sanshi Yan, whereabouts are unknown."


    "I have contacted him many times, but he has never responded. Lord, you can''t indulge him anymore."


    The masked man immediately lowered his head and said respectfully.


    "Yan Sanshi acted with this kind of personality. It is not easy to find him."


    The person behind the rolling curtain smiled faintly, "Xingyiquan is a descendant of Xingyiquan. In his generation, it is a peerless one. He wants far more things than you."


    The person kneeling outside did not speak.


    The eyes under the mask are full of depth.


    "Everyone, it¡¯s all for the same thing. It¡¯s just that some people pursue deeper and some are shallower. No matter what, I can give what you want. As for whether you have two minds and other ideas, I not give a **** about."


    The Lord''s tone sounded very calm, and there was no slightest anger or anger at all.


    But in the ears of the masked person, that is completely different!


    "thump!"


    He immediately knelt down on his knees and bowed his head respectfully, the light in his eyes getting stronger and stronger.


    "Damn your subordinates!"


    "Oh, why should you die?"


    The Lord''s tone was still plain, even more plain than tea.


    "I... I have selfishness!"


    "? Pa Wu Lu Ran and close Er Lu? Is that right, what''s your selfishness?"


    The mask man''s Adam''s apple moved, slowly raised his head, staring at the figure behind the rolling curtain, his fists suddenly clenched.


    Suddenly, a little bit under his feet, the whole person rushed out like a sharp arrow!


    call out!


    Very fast!


    At least a powerful master-level master!


    "My selfish heart... is to kill you! Replace it!"


    The violent breath broke out in an instant, the masked man exploded like thunder, his fists opened and closed, and the shot was a killer move, causing a series of air explosions and rushing towards the rolling curtain!

 Chapter 733： Traitor, **** it!

    "boom!"


    But in an instant, he flew out, faster than he rushed in.


    "Crack!"


    It''s the sound of broken bones!


    The masked man slammed heavily on the ground, his chest sunken, and he rolled several times before he stabilized his figure. He was on the floor of the cabinet with one knee, staring at the person behind the roller blind!


    "puff--"


    He opened his mouth, squirting out a mouthful of blood, the look in his eyes dimmed in an instant.


    "Hehe, your selfishness, nine out of ten people have it."


    After the curtain was rolled, the voice was still calm, it seemed that this time he was attacked and killed, he didn''t care at all.


    "You know, how many times can I condone Yan Ru?"


    "Because he is direct. From the beginning, he said he wanted to kill me. Every time he saw me, he must assassinate me, trying to replace my position in the hidden gate, and you are too hypocritical."


    The masked man did not dare to speak, and the fear in his eyes became more intense.


    This was when he had been silent for ten years, thinking that he had a chance, and then launched the attack, but he did not expect that he could not bear even the master''s move!


    How strong is the master¡¯s strength?


    "Work hard, I hope it will surprise me the next time I am assassinated."


    After speaking, the Lord stopped speaking.


    Not only was he not angry at this kind of assassination, he was a little funny instead.


    The masked man didn''t dare to say anything, he respectfully knelt down and kowtowed his head, then disappeared.


    The fragrance of tea is getting stronger and stronger, and gradually there is still mist drifting away.


    The things in the north cannot escape the eyes of the Lord.


    He originally thought that a mere East China Sea forbidden area would not cause any disturbances, but until the five major barriers were broken, Lin successfully opened the channel to the north, which made him once again heightened his vigilance.


    Especially, behind this East China Sea Forbidden Land, it is rumored to be the Long Family.


    "Huh, Long''s family? This chess game is really wonderfully arranged."


    The Lord said lightly, "This chess game in the north is considered complete, but the person playing chess is not the Long''s family, but the person behind the East China Sea Forbidden Land, and I."


    He put down his teacup and suddenly laughed.


    "Interesting, interesting, the water in the north is muddy, do you want to bring out some big fish?"


    "It just so happens that I think so too, this game of chess, I will play with you!"


    [Biquger Pavilion www.biquger.me]¡­¡­


    Lin is here!


    Massive!


    After receiving a call from Li Dong, he confirmed that the five major gateways in the north were completely opened up. Lin Yu was so happy that he praised Li Dong''s greatness and said that she had not misunderstood the person.


    Li Dong was embarrassed for a while.


    If it weren''t for Jiangning, how could it be so smooth?


    It''s not him who is great, it''s Jiang Ning!


    "Mr. Lin, everything is ready, just wait for you to take the goods north, a series of promotion activities, ready to go!"


    Li Dong said, "Then, Brother Ning misses you very much and wants to see you sooner, the most important point,"


    He turned his head, looked around, looked cautiously, like a thief, and quickly said: "I take Brother Ning out for a drink. They are all formal. Without a little sister, I would never let them harass Brother Ning. Please rest assured, President Lin!"


    Hearing Lin Yu''s hum, Li Dong felt that his explanation was still useful.


    Putting down the phone, Li Dong took a deep breath.


    "Brother Ning, is this not so good?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning, who was sitting across from him, and felt a little want to cry, "Lin is always a good person, she wouldn''t kill me, but I always feel that there is some pain here."


    He touched his heart and pointed to his conscience.


    Li Dong didn''t want to take Jiang Ning to entertaining parties, for fear of being caught by other women. With Jiang Ning''s charm, even if he put on a hood, it would be difficult to stop those women with a keen sense of smell.


    But at the evening reception, there will be many celebrities from the north, but Jiang Ning said he would go.


    "She? Yiran Yiwu Zheling? She won''t kill you,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "But I did it."

 Chapter 734： Breakthrough

    When Li Dong heard this, he straightened up immediately.


    The expression on his face was very serious, and he said solemnly: "Any entertainment is for the development of Lin''s family, even if you sacrifice hue, you will not hesitate, Ning Ge, I understand!"


    He really understands.


    This time the person who sent the invitation letter is? Shi Er Xi Yi Fu Fu Ai Ai? Northern Song Family.


    Before that, the Song family who controlled half of the resources of the underground circle in Shenghai.


    It''s just that, unlike at that time, the Patriarch of the Song Family has become Song Xiaoyu instead of Song Weiming!


    After Sheng Hai met Jiang Ning, Song Xiaoyu went back to the north. The next day, the Song family made a shocking move. The strength that Song Xiaoyu showed was amazing!


    No one thought that the most inconspicuous young son of the Song family was so powerful.


    Dormant in secret for many years, once it broke out, even Song Weiming could not be suppressed at all!


    It took Song Xiaoyu only three days to change the entire Song family. Even Song Weiming had nothing to say. Apart from sighing that he was blind, he didn''t see that Song Xiaoyu was the true future of the Song family.


    And this exchange meeting was organized by the Song family, and all the young generations in the north were invited.


    Li Dong, as the most recent man in the limelight, Lin''s representative in the north, is naturally in the ranks of invitations.


    But he didn''t know that the person Song Xiaoyu really wanted to invite was Jiang Ning!


    These few days, Lin''s movements have been too great.


    After breaking through five barriers in succession, Lin''s northward channel was completely opened up. I don''t know how many people''s faces were swollen.


    The upper-class figures of the northern families are all jealous, and now they look cautiously like a bird of fright.


    In particular, behind the Lin family, I am afraid that the Long Family, a top wealthy family, may be involved!


    It is even more so that people have to be cautious, have to be cautious, and dare not take it lightly.


    Song Xiaoyu knew that Jiang Ning was behind Lin''s family, and there was no one behind Jiang Ning.


    In this world, can there be a stronger man than Jiang Ning?


    He has been preparing for this exchange meeting, because he knows what Jiang Ning wants to do, what Jiang Ning needs, and what Jiang Ning needs to do by himself.


    This is the only opportunity for oneself to be recognized by Jiangning!


    It''s just that Lin''s speed is too fast, breaking through to the north, a full half a month earlier than Song Xiaoyu''s expected time!


    Even if he knew that Jiang Ning was very powerful, it was still beyond his expectation that he was so powerful.


    At this moment, the invitation letter was still in Li Dong''s hands, and naturally in front of Jiang Ning.


    "I heard there are many beauties?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at the invitation letter and asked with raised eyebrows.


    "The people invited are all of the same generation as Song Xiaoyu, the Patriarch of the Song Family. Although he is the Patriarch of the Song Family, he is very young. I am afraid that many people will not convince him."


    Li Dongdao, "Among these people, there are families with large surnames, most of them are third-rate families with large surnames, and a small number of second-rate families with large surnames are a group in the north."


    He didn''t understand why Song Xiaoyu invited himself.


    Looking at it at a glance, it is clear that it is the occasion of gatherings of the dudes of these families with large surnames.


    He is an outsider, it seems inappropriate to go, right?


    "Have you checked, what kind of industry are operated behind these big-name families?"


    "I checked, there are only two companies that overlap with Lin''s business direction,"


    Li Dong paused, "But their strength, compared with the Linglong Group, can be ignored."


    What they have to face is the Linglong Group, the behemoth that has been standing in the north for a long time, the Linglong Group whose relationships are crisscrossed and whose interests involve many forces!


    Li Dong looked down on the small shrimps.


    "You are floating."


    Jiang Ning gave Li Dong a white look, and said lightly, "But I like it."


    He got up.


    "Let''s go, get ready, these dudes are the breakthrough point of the Lin Group, especially the Song family. To gain a firm foothold in the northern market, the Lin needs a northern support point. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "understand!"


    Li Dong''s eyes lit up, he was a wise man.


    Jiang Ning said this, and he immediately wondered why Song Xiaoyu was holding this exchange meeting.


    He wanted to see Jiang Ning, but he didn''t want to be too direct and ostentatious!


    After all, the people who are in contact with Lin now are bound to be targeted by everyone.


    "I''ll make arrangements right away."


    Li Dong turned around and walked out.


    "and many more,"


    Jiang Ning called to him, "When the rain really comes, do you know what to say?"

 Chapter 735： Different

    "Ning Ge don''t worry, we haven''t seen any women!"


    Li Dong said seriously.


    Seeing Jiang Ning nodded in satisfaction, Li Dong breathed a sigh of relief.


    I don''t know if he is afraid of Jiang Ning or Jiang Ning is afraid of Lin Yuzhen.


    How can a man who is extremely tough and fearful of his wife?


    At that time.


    Song family!


    Today''s Song family has been extremely popular in the north during this period of time!


    Had it not been for the Lin family to go northward, which attracted the attention of many people, I am afraid that more people would pay attention to the Song family.


    No one expected that the Song family would suddenly undergo a change, and that the Song family, which had lost a lot of money and almost fell out of the ranks of second-rate families, suddenly came back to life, not to mention, it is now becoming more and more powerful!


    Because Song Xiaoyu, the current Song Family Patriarch, is too strong!


    At this moment, Song Xiaoyu, who was sitting in the Song family hall, as the head of the house, still had a childish look on his face.


    That face was calm, resolute and determined, and his eyes were sharp, even with a hint of ruthless light!


    "Is everything set up?"


    Song Xiaoyu glanced at the schedule that his assistant handed over, and carefully read it again.


    "It''s all arranged, Patriarch."


    The assistant appeared very cautious and did not dare to be careless.


    Song Xiaoyu used to talk very well, occasionally he would be scolded for making mistakes.


    And now, even if there is a small mistake, the consequences are extremely serious!


    It is even possible, because of this, his life was lost!


    Now the entire Song family is doing things cautiously and carefully, making the Song family completely different.


    "Are all the people who should be invited have been invited?"


    Song Xiaoyu asked.


    "According to the Patriarch''s arrangement, the Wu Family, Zhou Family and other young masters are all invited. With the Patriarch''s current name, they will definitely come."


    Hearing these words, Song Xiaoyu''s face changed slightly, and she immediately sank.


    Let the assistant know immediately that he said something wrong!


    "What''s my name?"


    Song Xiaoyu coldly snorted, "I''m just an insignificant little person, what name do I have?"


    "Patriarch, I..."


    The assistant suddenly panicked.


    "I tell you, this north is not only a mixture of dragons and snakes, but also a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger!"


    Song Xiaoyu''s voice became colder and colder, "If you take the wrong step or choose the wrong step, it will be forever!"


    He stared at the assistant, his eyes full of coldness.


    "You''d better remember this and go out and do something."


    "Yes!"


    Seeing that Song Xiaoyu didn''t punish himself, the assistant breathed a sigh of relief, and the awe of Song Xiaoyu in his heart became even heavier.


    Patriarchs of the other large patrons felt that they were sitting in the sky, high above them, and defiant.


    But Song Xiaoyu puts himself in a low position, and even hates others saying that he is high and powerful.


    He has never seen such a Patriarch!


    Song Xiaoyu sat there with a solemn expression, from the beginning to the end he was not lightened.


    He knows better than anyone that the most dangerous thing now is the so-called big family!


    The so-called top wealthy family!


    Because there is someone who wants to change all the patterns!


    Whenever he thinks of Jiang Ning, Song Xiaoyu reminds himself that this man is terrible, don''t be an enemy of him, even if he is dead, don''t be an enemy of him.


    And now, he even has a chance to become friends with Jiang Ning.


    Even if it is just a friend in the sense of cooperation, it can be regarded as the Song family. The biggest opportunity in the past few decades.


    Song Xiaoyu closed his eyes and reviewed everything that happened during this period in his mind. He revealed all his hidden strength and trump cards for more than ten years, and completely controlled the Song family.


    But the future of the Song family is still unknown.


    He needs to have a new hole card.


    One, no one can beat the hole card that can make the Song family worry-free for a hundred years!


    Jiangning!


    Some friends are sincere, some friends are cooperation of interests, and some friends may even just disguise their opponents.


    Regardless of the form, Song Xiaoyu knows only one thing, to be friends with Jiang Ning, not enemies.


    Because being Jiangning¡¯s enemy is bound to die!


    "This time, I will take hold, and I will prove my worth,"


    He opened his eyes again, his eyes firm, "I know what you want to do, and I can help you!"


    The Song family banquet has aroused considerable repercussions among the younger generation of northern families.


    At least in the impression of a group of public? Love and love cover Yi Er Er? Zi Ge, the Song Xiaoyu of the Song family seems to have never been discussed before, and even some people have never heard of such a sense of absence. Guy.


    But in a short period of time, Song Xiaoyu''s name made it difficult for them to even hear it.


    Many elders in the family nodded and praised when they talked about Song Xiaoyu: "I didn''t expect this kid to be so powerful!"


    This time, many people are naturally willing to be invited by Song Xiaoyu.


    Everyone has different ideas about what to do.


    Especially the Wu family and Zhou family, the people of the big family behind these two important passes in the north!

 Chapter 736： Young people are not sensible

    A sports car worth ten million drove into the hotel with the roar of the engine, which immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    "It''s Wu Fu Wuran, Ai Shan Xiran? The third young master of the family!"


    "Master Wu is here!"


    "so hot!"


    Several girls, wearing expensive evening dresses, couldn''t help but their eyes brightened when they saw Wu Fan getting off the car.


    Rao is that they are all children of families with large surnames, but the gap between third-rate families and second-rate families is like a gully!


    It is as difficult as climbing to the next level among families of various levels. Otherwise, how would the Luo Family Tie Family and other big-surname families do everything they can to use the rules of the controller to plunder the resources of various places ?


    For these girls, marrying into a first-class family with noble surnames, they dare not think about it. There is no place that places more emphasis on family-friendship than the North.


    But there is still a chance to marry into a second-rate family with a large surname.


    Wu Fan stepped off the sports car and looked up. His handsome face had a hint of coldness, and he didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    "Boom boom¡ª"


    Another Lamborghini drove in, and it was Zhou Fang, the second young master of the Zhou family, who got out of the car.


    "Wu Fan, look at your expression, I guess you must have been scolded too."


    Zhou Fang got out of the car, took off his sunglasses, the expression on his face was not much different from Wu Fan.


    "Hmph, you also use this word, it''s interesting."


    The two big family families both control the northern gateway. Although they are second-rate families, they rank very high in the entire ladder, and they can even break hands with some first-class families.


    Wu Fan glanced at Zhou Fang, and the two of them were friends.


    When the elders of the two families get closer, the young people will naturally get closer, not to mention worry about food and clothing. It is so boring to think about where to go for fun every day, without a partner.


    "I don''t understand the old man at home anymore, telling me not to go out every day for the past two days, don''t go out!"


    Zhou Fang sneered and pointed to the beautifully dressed girls in the distance, "What will they do if I don''t go out?"


    He really didn''t know what could happen in the north, and the family just didn''t want him to go out.


    In the north, except for a few people, who would dare to do anything to his Zhou family?


    "It''s the same with the one in my house, saying that the north has been unstable recently, so I don''t want to go out. What''s the problem? Who dares to make trouble in the north and don''t want to live anymore?"


    How would these young people know about the big things that happened in the north?


    And Zhou Shen and other patrons would not tell them, lest there be extra branches and even bigger problems.


    "Don''t care about them, Song Xiaoyu, bastard, is quite powerful now and has become the Patriarch of the Song family."


    Wu Fan walked towards the hotel, Zhou Fang immediately followed, "You said, he used to call me Brother Fan, will he still call now?"


    "He dare not shout!"


    Zhou Fang squinted his eyes, "Even if he is the head of the Song family, he is still Song Xiaoyu."


    The two looked at each other and gave a weird smile.


    The two of them who appeared on the stage today have the highest status and status. Even if Song Xiaoyu, who is now very famous, saw them at the beginning, they didn''t also shout elder brother one by one, and they would not forget the appearance of humbly.


    Once a person has been humbled in front of them, they will only remember that person''s humble appearance.


    In the hotel, the banquet hall, Song Xiaoyu was all packaged.


    Elegant music and soft lighting make people feel extraordinary just after entering the door.


    "Hello, please show your invitation letter."


    The waiter at the door smiled respectfully.


    Wu Fan didn''t even look at him, but went straight in.


    The waiters were startled one by one, reaching out to stop, Zhou Fang directly snorted: "He is the young master of the Wu family, I am from the Zhou family, I want to ask, which family are you from?"


    The waiter blushed immediately, and he dared to speak no matter where he was.


    He is just a waiter, waiting for the arrangements, and dare not offend anyone.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I ask you adults not to remember the villain."


    The waiter quickly bowed his head to apologize.


    "Snapped!"


    Before Wu Fan spoke, Zhou Fang slapped him over.


    "I''m sorry? Do you think it''s useful to apologize! How did Song Xiaoyu teach people?"


    This slap was clear and loud. The people standing around heard all of them and turned their heads to look over.


    They also want to say, who is so rude, this is Song Xiaoyu''s field today, but at first glance, it was Wu Fan and Zhou Fang, no one dared to speak.


    Someone could see that this slap was for Song Xiaoyu!


    "sorry!"


    The waiter was terrified, lowered his head and apologized, and covered his face, not even daring to make an angry expression.


    How can he offend these children of the big family?


    "Young people are ignorant, just give them a lesson."


    Wu Fan glanced at the waiter and snorted lightly.


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as the voice fell, it was another slap.


    However, this slap was actually on Zhou Fang''s face!

 Chapter 737： you try?

    In a moment, the people at the door were silent!


    All were stunned!


    The sound of this slap was louder than that of Zhou Fang just hitting the waiter, it was crisp, and there was even an echo.


    "You''re right, young people are ignorant, just give them a lesson."


    Jiang Ning stood in front of the waiter and glanced at Wu Fan, "At this point, we didn''t expect our views to be the same."


    Zhou Fang covered his face, turned his head and saw who had just hit him, his eyes were red.


    "What are you, dare to hit me!"


    He roared and rushed over, "I''m going to kill you!"


    "Snapped!"


    It''s another slap, and the force sinks!


    The direct draw made Zhou Fang turned out, rolled a few times on the ground, and directly rolled down the entrance stairs.


    From beginning to end, Jiang Ning didn''t even glance at Zhou Fang, but stared at Wu Fan, "Anyone, the lesson of a slap is not enough."


    Silence!


    Everyone''s attention is staring at Jiang Ning, who is this!


    Are you looking for death?


    Didn''t he know that the person who just beaten was Zhou Fang, a member of the Zhou family?


    These two slaps were not only the face of Zhou Fang, but also the face of the entire Zhou family.


    "Who are you?"


    Wu Fan didn''t care about Zhou Fang, staring at Jiang Ning, his face was not angry and pretentious, and he maintained his aura of aloft, "Do you know who he was just hitting?"


    "Then he knows, who is he hitting?"


    Jiang Ning was not at all polite.


    Wu Fan frowned and glanced at the waiter subconsciously. Is this waiter special?


    Special fart!


    How could a person with a special status serve as a waiter here.


    He sneered, knowing it at all.


    This guy is from Song Xiaoyu!


    He indulged Zhou Fang''s beating, and it was Song Xiaoyu''s face that everyone could see. Even if Song Xiaoyu had become the Patriarch of the Song family, in front of his Wu family and Zhou family, he was still the little brother who bowed his head before. .


    Unexpectedly, there are people who are not afraid of death and dare to stand up?


    "I don''t care who he is. You hit Zhou Fang. He is my friend. I''m afraid this matter will not be solved so easily."


    Wu Fan turned around, and the momentum on his body immediately rose.


    More and more people were watching, and no one thought that this hadn''t even started, and Song Xiaoyu hadn''t even arrived, and there would be people making trouble.


    Moreover, it was the Wu family and the Zhou family who caused the trouble.


    Even if they think Zhou Fang has done too much, they dare not say that no one wants to offend such a large family.


    Wu Fan''s momentum was pressing, but Jiang Ning ignored it.


    "Coincidentally, that dog thing was also hitting my friend. I don''t think this matter can be solved so easily."


    Jiang Ning fought against each other, and the atmosphere on the scene suddenly became tense.


    Wu Fan frowned.


    He didn''t expect that Song Xiaoyu''s people were so imprecise, he didn''t even want to step down!


    What a Song Xiaoyu, who just became the new Patriarch of the Song Family, do you really think that you are different from the past?


    Does he really think that he is the head of the family, and he is going to give him face!


    "Then how do you want to solve it?"


    Wu Fan sneered.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning disdainfully, and looked up and down, judging from his clothes, Jiang Ning''s identity is either a driver or a bodyguard, in short, he is a guy looking for death!


    "Snapped!"


    Before Wu Fan could react, there was a sudden gust of wind? Shi Fuyiling Wu Xi''er pounced on his face!

 Chapter 738： Bullying, Im better than you

    An afterimage flashed by, and immediately he only felt as if he had been hit by a train, his brain buzzed, and the whole person turned over several times in the air before falling heavily on the ground!


    "boom!"


    This loud noise once again made the entire banquet hall quiet.


    All the onlookers were stunned!


    They were shocked just now when Jiang Ning hit Zhou Fang. It was from the Zhou family. Jiang Ning slapped him as soon as he said, and even slapped him a second time!


    Now, he actually hit Wu Fan again?


    That was the third young master of the Wu family, and it is very possible in the future to become the head of the Wu family!


    Did he offend the young masters of two big families at one time?


    This is looking for death!


    "I want to solve it this way."


    Jiang Ning walked to Wu Fan, and before Wu Fan could speak, he stepped on his chest and shook his head, "You may not know, bullying others, I am better than you."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Wu Fan covered his face and wanted to talk, but he felt blood in his mouth pop out instantly, and he could even feel that there were two teeth mixed in the blood!


    Almost swallowed by him!


    "Do you know who I am!"


    Wu Fan spit out and roared, "I am the future home of the Wu family...Ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, Jiang Ning kicked him, kicked him out directly, and rolled down the stairs.


    Smashed on Zhou Fang, who had just gotten up.


    "I''m not interested in knowing who you are."


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at Wu Fan. He changed his hand and took out a wad of money from his pocket, and handed it to the waiter: "Change place, change job, change life, remember, you just did not need to apologize.


    After speaking, Jiang Ning went straight in.


    Li Dong followed Gou and didn''t say a word from beginning to end.


    They are all used to it.


    Jiang Ning was the last to see others bullying others and fearing hardship.


    Bullying?


    Who is better than Jiang Ning in this world?


    The two said nothing and followed Jiang Ning in.


    And the person who watched this scene came back to his senses at this moment, feeling that his heart was about to jump out of his body.


    Some people who wanted to curry favor with Wu Fan and Zhou Fang rushed out.


    "Wu Shao! Zhou Shao! Are you all right?"


    "Quick! Call an ambulance!"


    "Yes, send Shao Wu and the others to the hospital for an examination...ah!"


    One of them was slapped severely by Zhou Fang before he finished speaking.


    "Call your mother!"


    He cursed, "I''m not dead yet, what kind of hospital to go to!"


    The hideous face scared the few who wanted to indulge them, their faces turned pale, and they didn''t dare to say any more, and they backed away quickly.


    Zhou Fang gritted his teeth with anger: "I don''t care who he is, I will kill him! Kill him!"


    In front of so many people, he was severely slapped twice. What kind of face is there in his Zhou Fang?


    Wu Fan didn''t say a word, but the cold color in his eyes became more solemn.


    "Hello? What about people! What about you guys! Come over to me, I want to kill one person!"


    Zhou Fang has already made the call, "Just leave it alone, come here, what is more important than my life and death? Hurry up!"


    He put down the phone, became more angry, and called a few masters, but he was almost rejected.


    The family didn''t know what they were doing recently. There were not a few masters left, and they all stayed at home, not even going to the border crossing in Linshan City.


    Zhou Fang doesn''t care so much now, he just wants to kill Jiang Ning now!


    Press him to the ground and stomped a few feet!


    "Song Xiaoyu? Wu Xizhe and Xiyifuyi? Bastard, he really thought he would be the head of the family, so he could bear it? Let us humiliate us like this!"


    Zhou Fang was angrily, "When I become the Patriarch of the Zhou Family, the first thing to be destroyed is his Song Family!"

 Chapter 739： It is better to kill the heart!

    In terms of strength, the previous Song family couldn''t compare with his Zhou family and Wu family, let alone now.


    How much did the Song family lose?


    He lost half of Shenghai''s underground circle, and even the master-level master who was sitting in his own home was dead.


    His Song family, what else can you fight for?


    "Wu Fan, say something!"


    Zhou Fang was annoyed to see Wu Fan still not speaking.


    He started hitting the waiter in order to hit Song Xiaoyu in the face, and Wu Fanke looked at it by default.


    Even if he doesn''t do it, Wu Fan will do it, so that Song Xiaoyu can''t get off the stage, but the two people have different ways.


    No one wants to see that a mere Song Xiaoyu suddenly became a man in the north and a leader among the younger generation. Why?


    He is nothing more than a groundless, incompetent trash!


    "Even if you kill that guy, what can you do?"


    Wu Fan snorted.


    He always felt that his vision was much higher than that of Zhou Fang, and he could see much more clearly.


    In his eyes, Zhou Fang and Song Xiaoyu are actually the same person, and he simply doesn''t like it.


    "Obviously, that person listened to Song Xiaoyu''s words and deliberately prevented us from coming to the stage. Otherwise, what do you think Song Xiaoyu invited us to come today?"


    Zhou Fang''s face changed.


    "He wants to use us to stand up, kill chickens and curse monkeys?"


    He reacted instantly.


    Today, they are all younger generations, about the same age as Song Xiaoyu.


    But now, Song Xiaoyu is already the Patriarch of the Song family. Others still have a long way to go before becoming the Patriarch of their respective families. Some people even have no chance to win the competition among the family''s brothers and sisters.


    What is Song Xiaoyu''s reputation before?


    He has no reputation at all, and some are just cowardly, incompetent, and have no sense of existence.


    Now that he suddenly becomes the Patriarch of the Song Family, doesn''t it need to be Liwei?


    He couldn''t do it, and let those elders recognize him at once, naturally he started from the younger generation, his peers!


    The more Zhou Fang thought about it, the more angry, it must be so!


    This banquet might even be specially prepared for the two of them. Song Xiaoyu had arranged it a long time ago. He and Wu Fan would be humiliated in front of everyone, and he wanted to step on the two of them.


    Outrageous!


    "Huh, so, **** that person, and Song Xiaoyu **** it even more!"


    Wu Fan shouted, his face full of gloom.


    "how do you want to do it?"


    Zhou Fang gritted his teeth and said, "My man, will be here soon."


    Although I don''t know what happened at home, the masters seem to be much less, but it is not difficult to call two or three to interrupt Jiang Ning''s hands and feet.


    But now he hates Song Xiaoyu even more!


    I can''t wait to kill him right away!


    Let the Song family disappear completely!


    "It''s better to kill a person than to punish the heart!"


    Wu Fan squinted his eyes, his face filled with the meaning of the city mansion, "Doesn''t he just want to step on us in the upper position? Isn''t he just trying to make the Song Family feel more present?"


    "We made him lose his face in the Song family and find it difficult to gain a foothold in the north. Do you think Song Xiaoyu would commit suicide?"


    After finally becoming the owner of the family, but to be humiliated, it is better to be a nameless person without any sense of existence.


    I''m afraid Song Xiaoyu can''t accept this huge gap, right?


    As soon as the two people exchanged their eyes, a decision was made immediately.


    They not only want to kill people, but also punish their hearts!


    Let the Song family pay the price!


    At that time.


    Banquet hall!


    Jiang Ning was sitting there, eating pastries and drinking drinks, thinking in his heart, if Su Yun''s foodie was here, I''m afraid these would not be enough for her to eat.


    Li Dong has already followed Jiang Ning''s request to go out and get in touch with the younger generation in the north.


    And the dog brother stayed by his side.


    Not far away, some people occasionally glance at Jiang Ning, wondering who this person is.


    The scene where Jiang Ning slapped Wu Fan and Zhou Fang just now, they still can''t react to it.


    It''s so fierce!


    That smoked the faces of the Zhou family and the Wu family [I Love Novel www.xss521.com]!


    "It tastes good, you can taste it."


    Jiang Ning pointed to the cakes on the table and said to Brother Dog, "If our provincial legend is there, I don''t need to greet him."


    Brother Gou smiled: "Zedran Ai Ling Fu Ran Er Fu? "She is a legend after all."


    As he was talking, a waiter walked over and bowed respectfully, with no hypocrisy in the respect on his face.


    Jiang Ning had just helped a waiter out, and everyone around him saw it, and they were very moved.


    "Is Mr. Jiang?"


    The waiter respectfully asked.


    Seeing Jiang Ning nodded, he continued, "Mr. Song would like to invite you to the VIP room. I wonder if it is okay?"

 Chapter 740： Voting certificate

    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning got up. He knew that Song Xiaoyu didn''t want people to know his identity easily, so he was a little cautious.


    He followed the waiter and left.


    In the VIP room, Song Xiaoyu looked a little nervous.


    This was the second time he saw Jiang Ning, and the first time Jiang Ning refused. He once thought he would die that day, but in fact, Jiang Ning still gave him almost. He is a smart man and understands this.


    And now, it was his last chance.


    "Boom boom boom."


    When the door was knocked, Song Xiaoyu immediately stood up, walked quickly to the door, and opened the door.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning, he yelled respectfully, "Mr. Lao Jiang will go there in person, Xiaoyu is sorry! Please come in!"


    Jiang Ning nodded slightly, walked in, and sat down directly on the main seat.


    No one dared to say that he was disrespectful to Song Xiaoyu.


    Song Xiaoyu waved his hand and asked the others to withdraw. In the room, he was the only one, Jiang Ning and Brother Gou.


    He took a deep breath and had already organized the language, but at the moment he seemed to be unable to speak.


    Song Xiaoyu is not a person who is easy to be nervous, and even can speak eloquently, but in front of Jiang Ning, he does not have the courage to calm down.


    "I want to invite Mr. Jiang, give me another chance!"


    After a while, Song Xiaoyu bowed slightly and said, "Give me the Song family, a chance."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyelids slightly: "Oh, what a chance."


    Song Xiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and did not directly refuse, that was a chance!


    He immediately took out a sealed envelope from his arms and handed it to Jiang Ning, with a serious expression: "This is my name certificate!"


    After speaking, Song Xiaoyu stood there respectfully, waiting for Jiang Ning to finish reading.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, tore open the envelope, took out the letter paper inside, and looked at it seriously.


    The room suddenly became quiet, and it seemed that only a few people''s breathing could be heard!


    Song Xiaoyu is very nervous!


    He was afraid that Jiang Ning would shook his head. Then his Song family would have no chance at all, and Song Xiaoyu would have no chance at all.


    But as long as there is still a chance, he will fight for it, even if he pays a higher price!


    After a while, Jiang Ning finished reading, stuffed the letter paper back into the envelope, handed the envelope directly to Brother Gou, and asked Brother Gou to put it away.


    He raised his head, his gaze was like a torch, like a sharp sword, that could penetrate the depths of Song Xiaoyu''s heart!


    Song Xiaoyu''s throat was even more dry and nervous.


    As if, waiting for the sentence!


    "Follow me, you won''t get the rights and status, some are just responsibilities, are you willing?"


    Song Xiaoyu was shocked when he heard Jiang Ning''s words, and then looked at Jiang Ning in surprise, thinking that he had heard him wrong.


    "I do! I do!"


    He almost couldn''t hold back, and knelt down on one knee with a plop!


    He took the opportunity!


    Song Xiaoyu knew what Jiang Ning meant by saying that there was only responsibility, not rights and status.


    His Song family will no longer fight for resources and interests like other families with big names. He has a greater responsibility and needs to serve more people!


    Isn''t all this the same as Lin''s now?


    Song Xiaoyu specifically thought about this issue.


    After an enterprise becomes bigger and stronger, it is not to pursue more profits and status, but to assume more social responsibilities.


    But the Lin family is very special. From the very beginning, the Lin family went for this purpose.


    He checked that Lin¡¯s profits have been nearly tens of billions since its establishment. However, in addition to the normal costs and expenses, it improves the welfare and sense of belonging of employees. Almost all of the money is invested in public welfare undertakings and invested in helping ordinary people at the bottom On it!


    He couldn''t imagine that the Lin family, who controls the Lin family with one hand, earns only 20,000 to 30,000 per month, which is the level of middle-level white-collar workers, not even comparable to many of the Lin family''s employees.


    Even the villa seemed to have been purchased by Jiang Ning personally.


    The whole thing? Have you ever seen such an entrepreneur in China?


    Anyway, Song Xiaoyu has never seen him, so he admires the Lin family and the Lin family from the bottom of his heart. It is equally clear that such a Lin family can go long and do things that others can''t do!


    "I do! So do my Song family! Thank you Mr. Jiang!"


    Song Xiaoyu said excitedly, "I, Song Xiaoyu, pledged by my life that I will fulfill my responsibilities as a family with a large surname. If I violate it, I am willing to accept any punishment!"

 Chapter 741： Let the Song family disappear

    As long as he can do it, the Song family may not fail for a hundred years!


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Remember what you said."


    He will not be the slightest polite, Song Xiao? Lu Lingling''s affection, as long as Yu Yu dares to violate his promise, he will directly obliterate it in the first place!


    "Yes!"


    Song Xiaoyu was pleasantly surprised and replied again and again, "Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang, Song Xiaoyu knows what I should do!"


    at the same time.


    At the entrance of the banquet hall, several waiters looked ugly, and they saw Wu Fan and Zhou Fang coming in with a few people from a distance.


    Menacing!


    They wanted to stop, but they didn''t dare to stop, so they had to step aside to avoid unreasonable disaster.


    "Get out! Get out of me!"


    Zhou Fang shouted, his eyes cold, "What kind of banquet is there? It''s cancelled! The Song family is gone, and there is a fart banquet!"


    He glanced around, his eyes were scary, so that the guests who had just talked easily didn''t look good.


    "Zhou Fang, if you do this, it''s a bit too much."


    "Yes, this is a Song family banquet after all, you are very rude like this."


    "The Song Family Patriarch personally invited you to make trouble."


    Among the crowd, there were a few who were no lower than Zhou Fang and couldn''t help but speak up.


    Of course they knew that Zhou Fang and Wu Fan''s purpose was to prevent Song Xiaoyu from coming to stage.


    Because they couldn''t accept it, Song Xiaoyu, a person who had no sense of existence before, suddenly became the head of a family with a big surname, a higher level than them.


    Wu Fan and the others just wanted to let others know that even if Song Xiaoyu became the Patriarch of the Song family, they would be as humble in front of them.


    Even the Song family has to become humble!


    "Huh, too much? Who the **** is too much!"


    Zhou Fang sneered, "Song Xiaoyu made people beat me, how do you calculate this?"


    "If his Song family wants to build up its prestige, should I use my Zhou family and Wu family to operate! Who gives him the confidence!"


    He roared: "Today, I want his Song family to disappear from the north!"


    The angry Zhou Fang, like a mad bull, made those few people dare not say any more, so as not to be implicated.


    The Zhou family and the Wu family are not too jealous, but in the north, it is very unwise to cause trouble for unrelated people.


    These, when they were young children, the family had explained it again and again.


    More things are worse than less things. They remember clearly that the most important thing in life is to care about their own interests.


    "go!"


    Zhou Fang yelled, "Go and see the power and prestige of the Song family Patriarch!"


    With that said, he directly took a few cold-faced people and walked towards the VIP room.


    Wu Fan stood there and glanced around, making everyone very uncomfortable.


    "Being good with the Song family is not a good choice. I hope you can be clear about this."


    When he finished speaking, he stopped talking, and immediately followed with someone.


    Today, if Song Xiaoyu does not kneel down to apologize to them, they will not give up!


    Seeing Wu Fan and Zhou Fang, they both called for masters to help out. Some people couldn''t help being a little worried. Anyway, Song Xiaoyu is now the head of the Song family.


    No matter how the Song family fell, it would still be a second-rate family with a large surname!


    Wu Fan and Zhou Fang did it too much.


    But they won''t persuade, and there are even people who are happy to watch the excitement.


    After all, they like to beat down dogs, but don''t like to see others who are better than themselves. Doesn''t it seem that they are incompetent?

 Chapter 742： What is missing is opportunity

    Inside the VIP room.


    Song Xiaoyu is explaining to Jiang Ning the intelligence he has collected.


    "These are all third-rate families, and the industrial divisions of some second-rate families, and the network of interests between them."


    "Several of them have close contacts with first-class families, and may even have connections with some top-notch families,"


    Song Xiaoyu said, "But at that level, I can''t track it down."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    The weight of Song Xiaoyu''s nomination is not heavy.


    Because a lot of information is biased and not too accurate.


    In this north, how many people know more about the situation here than Jiang Ning?


    But he still gave Song Xiaoyu a chance, because it was enough to prove Song Xiaoyu''s ability.


    "How much time did you spend?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "More than six years."


    Song Xiaoyu did not conceal, "This is my trump card. It is prepared to compete for the Patriarch of the Song family. In fact, it has not been completely completed. It is far from what I expected..."


    "There are many mistakes in this, do you know?"


    "knowledge."


    Song Xiaoyu is very frank.


    "But it''s not because of my lack of abilities, but...I don''t have access to some things. As long as I am given the opportunity, I can figure out the entire northern network!


    His lack is not strength, but opportunity!


    "Well, I give you this opportunity to let you learn more."


    As soon as Jiang Ning''s voice fell, the door was kicked open!


    "boom!"


    Zhou Fang rushed in for the first time, and he looked up and saw Song Xiaoyu talking to Jiang Ning, as if they were talking about how to humiliate him, and it was even more embarrassing.


    "Song Xiaoyu!"


    He roared, "What a Song Family Patriarch!"


    "Why, stepping on the faces of my Zhou family and Wu family, is it interesting?"


    Song Xiaoyu was shocked, not knowing what Zhou Fang meant.


    But when he saw him rushing in with someone directly, his face suddenly sank.


    Jiang Ning is still here, Zhou Fang is disrespectful to Jiang Ning!


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, but you rushed in, it would be too much."


    Song Xiaoyu suddenly had the aura of a superior, as if he was a Patriarch, speaking to his younger generation, "This is my Song family banquet, and your Zhou family is a guest, but if you come to make trouble, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s no!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Hearing Song Xiaoyu''s tone, Zhou Fang couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s like hearing something ridiculous.


    "You really consider yourself the owner of the house? A pretentious dog!"


    Zhou Fang''s face was grim: "I tell you, in my eyes, you will always be that humble boy, a senseless trash!"


    "The Song family will let you be the head of the house. It turns out that it is your brother, who is all dead!"


    Song Xiaoyu''s face completely sank.


    "Your Zhou family, are you trained just like this?"


    "Teach me less fucking!"


    Zhou Fang waved, "You are not qualified yet!"


    "I''m telling you, if you didn''t satisfy me today, I will kill you! Even with your Song family, you will kill you!"


    Arrogant!


    overbearing!


    Behind him, standing a few gloomy men, looking at the high bulging cheekbones, and the calluses on the joints of the hands, you know that these are all practicers, and they are not weak.


    Zhou Fang called them for the purpose of making Song Xiaoyu bow his head.


    Otherwise, he would be crazy to humiliate Song Xiaoyu and make it difficult for Song Xiaoyu and the Song family to raise their heads in the north!


    Not only him, but also Wu Fan.


    Although he didn''t say a word, Song Xiaoyu knew that this Wu Fan was even more vicious and vicious, and he liked to play tricks in secret!


    At this moment, in the VIP room, Wu Fan and Song Xiaoyu brought a total of seven or eight masters.


    And behind Song Xiaoyu, there were only Jiang Ning and Gou Ge.


    Jiang Ning looked at Wu Fan and Zhou Fang. He didn''t expect that these two guys would dare to come in again.


    Not only that, but he clearly came to look for things and threatened Song Xiaoyu to make him disappear completely?


    I seem to have just agreed to give Song Xiaoyu a chance.


    They are going to kill Song Xiaoyu? Is it too shameful for yourself?


    "What do you want?"


    Song Xiaoyu said angrily.


    "It''s easy!"


    Zhou Fang sneered, then stretched out his hand and pointed at Jiang Ning, "I want you to kneel down, apologize to us, and break his leg!"

 Chapter 743： You ask him

    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Song Xiaoyu only felt a roar of his head.


    Who is Zhou Fang talking about?


    Whose leg is he going to break?


    Jiangning!


    He said he wanted to break Jiang Ning''s leg?


    He is crazy!


    To make him Song Xiaoyu kneel down and kowtow to apologize, he might bow his head when he replaced him with forbearance before, but now, he is not only the head of the Song family, but also represents the Song family.


    It is Jiang Ning''s person, who represents Jiang Ning!


    He would rather have his leg cut off than kneel down!


    Even more impossible, let Zhou Fang and others humiliate Jiang Ning.


    "You are too arrogant!"


    Song Xiaoyu yelled coldly, "Zhou Fang, don''t be shameless, I really think Song Xiaoyu is afraid of you?"


    "If you talk nonsense here again, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "Hehe, why don''t you think you''re welcome?"


    Wu Fan finally spoke, with a cold tone, "Do you think the three of you dare to do it?"


    "I''ll be clear,"


    He looked at Song Xiaoyu with disdain, "You, the Patriarch of the Song family, have a bad name, not to mention, I look down on your qualifications."


    Song Xiaoyu smiled angrily when he heard Wu Fan''s words.


    "I need you to see it?"


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you,"


    Wu Fan said, "You kneel down and he interrupted his leg. Forget about this today, otherwise...we will personally let you kneel in front of everyone!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Song Xiaoyu was furious.


    He was about to rush over, Jiang Ning opened his mouth.


    "If you want him to kneel and interrupt me? Lu Yiyi shuts down Shanzhe Lingxi''s legs?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and looked at Wu Fan and Zhou Fang lightly. They didn''t even look at the masters standing behind them.


    "I''m sure, did you say that just now."


    "Afraid now?"


    Zhou Fang''s eyes were full of viciousness, "It''s late! Do you think Song Xiaoyu can keep you? He can''t help himself!"


    "Being a dog, you also have to look at whose dog you are. Give Song Xiaoyu a dog, you won''t live long!"


    After that, Zhou Fang had no patience anymore.


    He wanted to break Jiang Ning''s leg now, and then took Song Xiaoyu to the hall, let him kneel down in front of everyone and apologize.


    Ask him the Patriarch of the Song family to kneel down and apologize to the young master of the Zhou family!


    "Do it!"


    Zhou Fang immediately ordered.


    The people behind him haven''t moved yet, but the dog has moved!


    Even Jiang Ning did not speak.


    "Huh¡ª"


    Like a whirlwind, Brother Dog turned into a tiger, and rushed directly on it, extremely vicious!


    He couldn''t help it a long time ago.


    Damn, you want to break Jiang Ning''s leg?


    Where do they get their confidence, when they are brothers, are they dead?


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Three punches in a row, vigorously heavy, and iron fists as heavy as a thousand catties, slammed on the thighs of Zhou Fang''s men.


    Click!


    The sound of broken bones makes the scalp numb instantly!


    what--


    Screams, one after another.


    "Noisy!"


    Brother Gou yelled angrily, cut the knife in his palm, severely cut them on their necks, and directly beat them to death.


    If he had been cruel, they would have died long ago!


    But in an instant, even Zhou Fang didn''t react, and all his men fell!


    And Jiang Ning, sitting back at the position at the moment, drinking tea leisurely.


    "Break my leg, you are asking if he agrees or not."


    He pointed to Brother Dog.


    "I really want to kill you!"


    Brother Gou said fiercely.


    An endless murderous aura suddenly appeared on him, and behind him seemed to be a sea of ??blood!


    Suddenly, Wu Fan and his few subordinates who hadn''t done anything, were all tense, as if they were facing an enemy!


    That''s real murderousness!


    They have never cared about the person next to Jiang Ning, they would be so terrible!


    "You, who are you!"


    Zhou Fang panicked.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, his eyes a little weak, his own person fell down as soon as he met him, and he didn''t have the confidence to speak.


    Turning his head and glanced at Wu Fan, Wu Fan''s face was already pale.


    Obviously, the exposed strength of Brother Gou was too amazing.


    "You are not qualified to know."


    Jiang Ning said, "But you can know that this Song Xiaoyu, oh, this Song family, I covered it."


    This sentence made Song Xiaoyu feel that he was reborn!


    "If you want him to kneel down, then you want me to kneel down,"


    Jiang Ning pointed at Brother Gou again, "You ask him, agree or not."

 Chapter 744： Kneel out!

    Let Jiangning kneel down?


    That''s Gou''s idol!


    It¡¯s the faith of Brother Gou!


    Brother Gou wouldn''t agree even if he died!


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    Brother Gou''s eyes widened, and the roar shook the teacup on the table. He shook abruptly, and rushed to Wu Fan and the others in an instant.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    With a few more punches, a few people lay down on the ground again, their hands and feet were broken, and they passed out completely!


    Wu Fan and Zhou Fang screamed in shock!


    No matter how much Wu Fan forced himself to be steady, his face had turned pale at this moment, and his breathing had become quicker.


    He and Zhou Fang led people to find Song Xiaoyu''s troubles, but now, all of their people have fallen, and there is no resistance at all.


    Song family, when was there such a powerful person?


    Their master-level masters, hasn''t they already died in Shenghai!


    What shocked them even more was that Jiang Ning was sitting while Song Xiaoyu was standing.


    Even, Jiang Ning said, Song family, he covered it?


    "Just now, who said he wanted to interrupt my elder brother''s leg?"


    Brother Gou roared like a huge thunder, shocking Wu Fan and Zhou Fang to be scared.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Zhou Fang was incoherent, and he didn''t know what to say, what else could he say!


    The masters he brought were all first-class masters. They were the backbone of his Zhou family. How could they...how could they be easily beaten to the ground!


    "I asked, who is going to interrupt my elder brother''s leg!"


    Brother Dog''s voice is a bit louder!


    The cold murderous aura caused Zhou Fang''s whole body to tremble, and his legs instantly softened.


    "thump!"


    He knelt down, and even himself was stunned.


    I actually knelt!


    He wanted Song Xiaoyu to kneel down and apologize, but he was kneeling at the moment!


    Zhou Fang struggled to stand up, but Gou suddenly came up to him, condescending, looking down at him, his voice was full of chill.


    "You, get up and try!"


    Zhou Fang suddenly didn''t dare to move.


    too frightening!


    He felt that the air around him seemed to instantly become cold.


    He felt terrible who was the person in front of him.


    The scary thing was that Jiang Ning was sitting there, and he was still drinking tea leisurely, without paying attention to them at all.


    "And you."


    Brother Gou turned his head and looked at Wu Fan, "Do you want me to do it!"


    "thump!"


    No matter how hard the mouth is, it is harder than a fist.


    Wu Fan dared to say something, and with a plop, he knelt down, his complexion flushed, and he dared not look at Song Xiaoyu.


    He and Zhou Fang are going to teach Song Xiaoyu, wanting to step Song Xiaoyu and the Song family under their feet and make them unable to lift their heads.


    But now?


    Song Xiaoyu''s breathing was a little short.


    He didn''t expect that it would be so easy for Zhou Fang and Wu Fan to kneel down.


    Just now, it was me who might even kneel down, it was his Song family!


    Song Xiaoyu turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    "I tell you, this is the way of survival in the north,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Before, I didn''t care, but now, you do things for me, no one can let you kneel down, do you understand."


    "Yes!"


    Song Xiaoyu shouted excitedly.


    Jiang Ning got up, Zeranshan Zhafu Wu Zubaa walked to Wu Fan and Zhou Fang, looking down at the two of them.


    "Break my leg,"


    He squinted his eyes, "You don''t know, I look forward to someone who can do it."


    After speaking, he walked out directly, and Song Xiaoyu immediately followed.


    Before Wu Fan and Zhou Fang had time to react, they felt their backs cold, and even their spine trembled.


    It''s the look in the eyes of Brother Dog!


    "Kneel out!"


    A few tens of meters away, Wu Fan and Zhou Fang walked on their knees for ten minutes before reaching the banquet hall.


    When I saw Wu Fan and Zhou Fang coming out of the VIP room, they were still kneeling out, and the hall was quiet.


    The needle drop can be heard!


    The music stopped, the conversation stopped, even the sound of walking stopped.


    Everyone stared at Wu Fan and Zhou Fang, their faces were full of disbelief, and they couldn''t believe what they saw before their eyes.


    What exactly is going on?


    Wu Fan and Zhou Fang clearly went in to teach Song Xiaoyu, but now they are coming out on their knees!

 Chapter 745： Let the parents lead

    Who are they bringing in?


    They are from the Wu family and Zhou family!


    Looking at the people around him, with those eyes, Wu Fan wanted to find a hole to go in, but he knew that if he didn¡¯t listen to Brother Dog, even if he found a hole to go in, Brother Dog would drag him out and hit him harder. die!


    Zhou Fang even gritted his teeth, wanted to commit suicide in humiliation, lowered his head, and didn''t want others to see his face.


    He just said that he wanted Song Xiaoyu and the Song family to kneel down and apologize to him, and want the Song family to disappear completely, but at this moment...


    He feels that his face hurts because of being pumped!


    "What the **** is going on?"


    "Wu Fan and Zhou Fang, why did they kneel down? They... They are the Wu family and the Zhou family, the future Patriarch!"


    "How can the Patriarch kneel!"


    Although the voices of those people were very soft, they still reached the ears of Wu Fan and Zhou Fang.


    Future Patriarch?


    They knelt down today, and they won''t be affected by Lu Shan in Erxi for the rest of their lives? May become the owner of the family!


    I''m afraid I will be punished if I go back, or even expelled from the family!


    So shameful and shameful, so shameful of the family, what face do they have to go back.


    If you let the future Patriarch kneel down for the Song Patriarch, what would it be?


    Does it mean that his Wu family and Zhou family can only kneel down in a low voice in front of the Song family!


    "These two children are ignorant."


    Song Xiaoyu raised his head, looked at everyone''s suspicious and nervous eyes, and said loudly, "If you are disrespectful to the elders, then you should be punished!"


    With a bang, he just said his words, and everyone present was stunned.


    The meaning of Song Xiaoyu''s words seems to be that Wu Fan and Zhou Fang are his juniors!


    Said as the head of the Song family!


    "Wu''s and Zhou''s tutors, I think there are some problems,"


    Song Xiaoyu is full of confidence, and the aura of speech has become stronger, Jiang Ning is standing by his side, he is not even afraid of first-class families!


    "Since the child has made a mistake, he is mostly used to it. Just a beat. It''s just that I don''t know how to start."


    He glanced at Wu Fan and Zhou Fang: "Everyone present is the best of the younger generation. I think we are very clear about our northern rules. Those who are disrespectful to the elders can be punished severely!"


    In the north, the natural status of the heads of the families is lofty, even if they are only the heads of a third-rate family, the younger generation should be more or less polite when they see them.


    This is a courtesy, even if it is fake, it must be done on the face of it.


    At this moment, Song Xiaoyu was completely teaching his grandson, Wu Fan and Zhou Fang!


    The two of them were going to explode in anger, wishing to rush to kill Song Xiaoyu.


    But as soon as he looked up, he saw Jiang Ning and Brother Gou. They even had ten guts, so they didn''t dare.


    "Patriarch Song, Wu Fan and Zhou Fang are definitely not intentional, and I hope you hold your hands high."


    "Yeah, everyone has known each other for many years. I''m afraid they haven''t reacted yet. You have become the Patriarch of the Song family, so don''t worry too much."


    "The rules in the north can''t be bad, Wu Fan and Zhou Fang should be punished, but I''m afraid that the Wu family and Zhou''s people should be punished."


    In the crowd, a few people spoke, not knowing what it meant.


    "You make sense,"


    Song Xiaoyu looked at Jiang Ning and saw Jiang Ning nod and said lightly, "Since the child has made a mistake, then notify the parents and take it back."


    "Before the parents came, the two of them, kneel here for me!"


    Extremely majestic!


    Song Xiaoyu''s majestic appearance is like a real family head of the family with a large surname, and that kind of aura and strength are not pretending to be at all.


    But he has confidence, he dares to speak loudly, even more dare to say such things.

 Chapter 746： Teach grandson

    The people present were stunned.


    Song Xiaoyu not only asked Wu Fan and Zhou Fang to call the elders of their family to pick them up, but also told them to continue kneeling before they came.


    Kneeling in front of so many people?


    Even if he teaches his grandson, he is not so cruel!


    This is smoking the faces of Wu''s and Zhou''s, or violently!


    Wu Fan and Zhou Fang were embarrassed and furious. They opened their mouths to curse and resist, but they didn''t even have the courage.


    They have no doubt that as long as they are disobedient, the dog brother standing behind them will break their thigh for the first time!


    Let them never stand up in this life!


    After Song Xiaoyu finished speaking, he sat down. Jiang Ning gave him a lot of face and gave him the lead.


    He wants to help Song Xiaoyu build a mighty power, this is the best opportunity.


    Those who are following themselves have to get their hands on it.


    In the banquet hall, no one dared to speak. Even if they wanted to speak, they would make eye contact and whisper.


    This scene is so unexpected, and even more so, I can''t believe it at all.


    Soon, Song Xiaoyu''s words were spread out to love Lu Ran in secret.


    At that time.


    Wu family.


    Wu Hongwei''s face has been extremely ugly recently.


    Losing his biggest resource, Chu Di, his Wu family was tantamount to breaking two arms.


    He didn''t even understand how the people in the East China Sea Forbidden Land did it. Even with the help of the Long Family, why is there no news from the Long Family?


    "Continue to investigate! As long as there are clues, we have a chance to stand up!"


    "Even if they are behind the Long Family, what about? The rabbit bites people in a hurry, Long Family...what about the Long Family!"


    "My Wu family wants to become a force of a first-class family of noble surnames, and absolutely can''t fall like that!"


    Wu Hongwei roared one after another, frightening his men with fear!


    He seemed crazy, angry at everyone, deliberately looking for a place to vent his anger.


    "Patriarch, something has happened."


    The housekeeper ran in quickly with an ugly face. He hesitated to say what to say. The current Wu Hongwei couldn''t bear it at all. If he was not careful, he would be ruined.


    "Something happened?"


    Wu Hongwei sneered, "My Wu family, what else can happen?"


    "Even the most important pass is gone, what can happen to my Wu family!"


    "Yes... It''s the Third Young Master."


    The butler was embarrassed, "The Third Young Master got into trouble."


    Hearing this, Wu Hongwei stood up immediately.


    The expression on his face became dignified. In the north, the word "causing trouble" is sometimes really scary.


    "What happened!"


    "The Third Young Master offended the Patriarch of the Song family, and was punished to kneel in the banquet hall held by the Song family, saying..."


    Hearing these words, Wu Hongwei''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Patriarch of the Song family?


    That Song Xiaoyu who has just become the Patriarch of the Song Family? A stinky brat?


    Wu Fan offended him? What a joke!


    They are basically at the same grade level, and even their status is at the same level. What **** Song Patriarch, his Wu family did not admit.


    Song Xiaoyu was so bold that he dared to let his Wu family kneel down!


    Wu Fan is the heir of his future Patriarch, and now he kneels down to the Song Family, what is this!


    Song family, looking for death!


    "What did he say?" Wu Hongda roared.


    "The Patriarch of the Song family said that the child made a mistake... the parents should lead the education out by themselves, otherwise... Otherwise, he will take action and be punished severely!"


    "boom!"


    Wu Hongwei exploded instantly!

 Chapter 747： This fire is too much

    "Unreasonable!"


    When did anyone in this north dare to humiliate his Wu family like this?


    I feel that his Wu family has lost control of important passes, and it is no longer useful. His Wu family is not down!


    "Song Xiaoyu! You bastard, deliberately humiliating my Wu family, do you think I don''t know?"


    Wu Hongwei was so angry that he couldn''t wait to rush to Song Xiaoyu and kill him!


    "Patriarch, not only my Wu family, but even Zhou Fang of the Zhou family is also kneeling there. The people present are all from the northern families. They... have seen it."


    Wu Hongwei could not listen anymore.


    He immediately shouted: "Yang Xu! Take someone and follow me!"


    His Wu family? Erxi waited silently? If he kneels down today, he doesn''t have to wait to turn over, he doesn''t have to wait to get back to the pass, just wipe his neck and commit suicide.


    Kneel down to a hairy boy who has just become the owner of the house?


    His Wu family can''t afford to lose this person!


    Song Xiaoyu wanted to build his own prestige by stepping on his Wu family and Zhou family, which was purely an act of seeking death.


    "Who would dare to humiliate my Wu family like this, the Patriarch can rest assured, I will kill him!"


    Yang Xu was also holding fire.


    That night, he survived, not because of his strength, but because the other party didn''t put him in the eyes at all, and felt that his life was dispensable and let him go.


    For Yang Xu, this is a blessing, but it is also a humiliation!


    In the past few days, he is going crazy.


    Now, I finally have a chance to give vent to it!


    Song family?


    Shit Song family!


    A sunset in the west, a family that is about to disappear from the north, even dared to offend the Wu family, so don''t blame him for his cruelty.


    The Wu family immediately rushed to the banquet hotel.


    At the entrance of the hotel, Wu Hongwei saw Zhou Shen who was also angry and murderous.


    "I didn''t expect that someone would dare to step on our two houses like this. Is it because we haven''t taken a shot for too long?"


    Zhou Shenyin smiled coldly, his body trembling with anger.


    It just so happened that the two of them are now very aggrieved. The new Patriarch of the Song family, a stinky boy who doesn''t have eyes to provoke them, don''t blame them for being cruel!


    The two teams joined forces to get rid of the declining second-rate family of the Song family, which can be regarded as regaining their prestige!


    The two looked at each other and immediately entered the banquet hall.


    "go!"


    Yang Xu followed, with more than a dozen people behind him, "I want to see what the Song family has three heads and six arms, and dare to provoke the Wu family and the Zhou family without knowing whether they live or die!"


    A group of people rushed in mightily.


    Zhou Shen and Wu Hongwei, who were walking at the forefront, had murderous faces on their faces, and their auras were so strong that the people around them felt depressed.


    This is the real Patriarch of the family with the surname!


    In contrast, Song Xiaoyu is still a little immature.


    They knew that the Song family was over, Song Xiaoyu was over, it was over!


    "Song Xiaoyu played with the fire too much, and burned himself and the Song family to death."


    "Look at the faces of the two Patriarchs of the Wu Family and Zhou Family. I''m afraid that this matter can''t be done well, something big will happen!"


    "Song Xiaoyu, knelt down and apologize! Otherwise, your life might be gone!"


    ...


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd.


    Song Xiaoyu and Jiang Ning were still sitting there.


    "Look at what kind of dog it is that I dare to humiliate my Wu family so much!"


    When Wu Hongwei saw Wu Fan still kneeling there, his face turned blue with anger, and he suddenly yelled, "Are you still embarrassed enough? Why kneel!"


    Before he finished speaking, Yang Xu, who was following him, suddenly screamed as if he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 748： Kneel willingly

    "what--"


    Yang Xu yelled, his voice trembling, and the pitch from high to low kept prolonging.


    He stood behind Wu Hongwei, the shout made Wu Hongwei tremble in fright, and turned his head to look at him dissatisfiedly.


    Yang Xu opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but Wu Hongwei''s eyes stared, and suddenly he dared not speak.


    He looked at Jiang Ning, who was sitting on the opposite side, calmly drinking tea, and felt that all his blood seemed to freeze in an instant!


    It''s him!


    It''s him!


    It''s the devil!


    That one person killed all of their subordinates at the gate of the underground circle, even the master-level master, was strangled to death with one hand by Jiang Ning alive!


    Yang Xu felt that his legs were a little soft!


    He wants to run, but why can''t he move!


    "Get me up!"


    Wu Hongwei yelled at Wu Fan, "Useless things, from the Wu family, when can I kneel down for the dog!"


    Wu Fan remembered it, but he couldn''t get up!


    His legs are already numb.


    "dad¡­¡­"


    Wu Fan raised his head and looked at Wu Hongwei, "I, I can''t get up..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Wu Hongwei is almost furious!


    "Don''t get me up yet,"


    Zhou Shen didn''t just yell at him, he directly stretched out his hand and pulled Zhou Fang up, raising his hand to slap, "What a shame! Get me back!"


    The slap was clear and loud, shocking everyone present.


    This week''s family and Wu''s family were furious.


    Zhou Fang held his face,? Wu Fuyi was silent? Without a word, where would he dare to say anything?


    Blushing, he immediately hid behind Zhou Shen. He has lost his face today. From now on, the position of Zhou Family Patriarch will have nothing to do with him!


    Seeing Wu Fan actually kneeling, Wu Hongwei wanted to slap him to death.


    "Patriarch Wu, Wu Fan knows he was wrong, and he wants to kneel for a while, so you don''t have to embarrass him."


    Song Xiaoyu glanced at Wu Hongwei and spoke lightly.


    With Jiang Ning sitting next to him, he knew what to do.


    This week''s family and Wu family lost two important points, which is equivalent to having their arms broken. On the surface, they still look very strong, but the inside has been emptied.


    It won¡¯t be long, neither of them can survive!


    Even though the current Song family is still not the rival of the two, Song Xiaoyu doesn''t care.


    Because he is Jiang Ning''s now, so he can''t lose Jiang Ning''s face!


    Wu Hongwei looked at Song Xiaoyu and smiled angrily: "What did you say?"


    "I said, since he kneels willingly, Patriarch Wu will leave him alone."


    "Are you looking for death, Song Xiaoyu!"


    Wu Hong was very angry, "Do you think you are qualified to be on an equal footing with me?"


    "Dare to talk to me in this tone?"


    "Don''t pull him up for me yet!"


    He shouted, the people behind him?, immediately pulled Wu Fan up.


    After Wu Hongwei glared fiercely, Wu Fan didn''t dare to speak, rubbed his legs, and immediately stood behind.


    He knew that, like Zhou Fang, he had been eliminated.


    They lost the faces of the two families, and they are too lost. I am afraid that it will not be long before they spread throughout the north. He and Zhou Fang both kneeled to Song Xiaoyu!


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the banquet hall changed.


    Tensions!


    The Zhou family and the Wu family were staring at Song Xiaoyu at this moment, and all the people brought by the Song family gathered around, and neither of them refused to give in to each other.


    "Song Xiaoyu, you are so courageous, do you think that if you become the Patriarch of the Song family, you are qualified to talk to us?"


    Zhou Shen sneered, "I tell you, in our eyes, the Song family is nothing, let alone you, the stinky kid, what a thing!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, he makes my family ashamed, then his Song family will be even more ashamed!"


    Wu Hongwei roared, "Stop this dog''s legs and let him kneel for a lifetime!"

 Chapter 749： Must ask for justice

    Extremely fierce!


    The people watching the excitement around were shocked. The Wu family and the Zhou family were trying to kill Song Xiaoyu on the spot.


    Even if Song Xiaoyu has played with fire, but the crime is not dying.


    Not to mention, in front of so many people, Song Xiaoyu is the Patriarch of the Song family after all, and his status and status are comparable to those of Zhou Fang and Wu Fangao.


    However, they also noticed that the Wu family and the Zhou family didn''t pay attention to the Song family, which was also a second-rate family.


    Not to mention the current Song family, it is Song Xiaoyu, a little-known kid who is the head of the family, even if it is Song Weiming at the beginning, they don''t take it seriously!


    As soon as Wu Hongwei finished speaking, several people behind him were about to rush forward.


    There was no fear on the faces of Song Xiaoyu and others.


    Instead, Yang Xu turned pale with fright!


    He saw that Jiang Ning turned to look at him and even... smiled.


    It''s him!


    It really is him!


    "and many more!"


    He hurriedly shouted to someone, stepped forward two steps, and whispered in Wu Hongwei''s ear, "Patriarch, this matter... forget it, let''s leave now!"


    Yang Xu was really worried that Wu Hongwei and the others would stay here again, and when Jiang Ning took the shot, no one would **** leave.


    It is now obvious that Jiang Ning is with Song Xiaoyu. Didn''t you see him sitting next to Song Xiaoyu? Even... Jiang Ning is the main seat!


    Wu Hongwei, you **** blind!


    But Wu Hongwei didn''t know what Yang Xu wanted to say, and listened to him, letting him leave the matter like that, and asking them to leave immediately, Wu Hongwei''s face sank instantly.


    He thought he had heard it wrong.


    A dog under his hand, let himself swallow his anger, was slapped by someone, and had to retreat obediently?


    "Patriarch, it is not advisable to stay here for a long time, this... this Song family, not easy to provoke!"


    "Snapped!"


    Wu Hongwei raised his hand and slapped him directly on Yang Xu''s face, glaring at him, "Asshole thing! Do you know what you are talking about!"


    The Song family is not easy to mess with?


    Could it be that his Wu family and Zhou family are so annoying?


    The Wu family has raised Yang Xu for so many years, this dog can only turn his elbow out!


    The pass fell, he has not yet found Yang Xu to settle the account!


    This slap made Yang Xu''s mouth full of blood and stunned the people present.


    What happened to the Wu family today.


    From bottom to top, they are so gaffey.


    Many people frowned, and secretly said in their hearts, is it true that the rumors are true that the Wu family and the Zhou family have lost their control for many years and suffered heavy losses?


    Now I can¡¯t wait to establish my own prestige, I just want to take the Song family surgery!


    "Patriarch..."


    Yang Xu swallowed the blood, anxious, "Just listen to me once!"


    He took a peek at Jiang Ning and saw that Jiang Ning was about to get up, feeling that his legs were going to be weak!


    If Jiang Ning took the shot, today the Wu family and the Zhou family would be **** dead here!


    That demon made him terrified to the extreme? Love closed Fu Erran and Yiran? A little bit.


    He will never forget it in his life!


    "Listen to your mother!"


    Where would Wu Hongwei care about it, he kicked Yang Xu fiercely, "Come here, throw this dog that eats inside and out, throw it out to me, and interrupt his hands and feet!"


    When Yang Xu heard it, he shouted.


    "Patriarch! Patriarch! I do it for your good! I do it for the Wu family!"


    He was very angry.


    If it weren''t for the Song family, he would have ran away by himself, so he would stay here.


    After being looked at by Jiang Ning, he felt that he had been short-lived for at least ten years!


    He risked his death and persuaded Wu Hongwei to leave. It was good for him. Not only did he not appreciate it, but he also interrupted his own hands and feet?


    "I have worked for the Wu family for so many years, will I harm the Wu family!"


    Yang Xu struggled, but Wu Hongwei, who was furious, would not care about him.


    Immediately ordered the people to drag Yang Xu out.


    "Hmph, your Wu family tutor, there seems to be something really wrong,"


    Zhou Shen sneered and said, "We even let us forget, leave immediately, and go, you Wu family can go, my Zhou family, I must ask for justice today!"

 Chapter 750： This is my suggestion

    Zhou Shen held back for too long.


    Linshan City¡¯s pass was taken, and his loss was greater than that of the Wu family. It was not only the underground circle that had been operating for decades, was swept away, and none of his subordinates survived, but also caused the underground of Linshan City. The circle became a black hole.


    In the past few days, he has sent people in succession to regain his threshold, but no matter how many people or masters he sends out, it is a dead end!


    Just one sentence came, Zhou family members, they will kill as many as they go!


    That''s really a black hole!


    After decades of painstaking management, the status and resources that two or three generations of people have worked hard to have, were wiped out overnight. He was not alive and mad, and he was already mentally strong.


    Now, being stepped under the feet of a declining Song family, letting his future heir of the Zhou family kneel on the ground in public, Zhou Shen was completely blown up.


    The Wu family wants to leave, he doesn''t care, but his Zhou family, no matter how high the price is paid today, Song Xiaoyu will die!


    "My Wu family, I can''t leave."


    Wu Hongwei turned his head and looked at Song Xiaoyu, "Today, the Song family won''t give me an explanation. My Wu family is just trying to kill the fish and let the Song family disappear!"


    "My Zhou family, the same is true!"


    The heads of the two families of the big surname spoke at the same time, forcefully pressing.


    Not to mention the current Song family, even if the former Song family was suddenly oppressed by the Zhou family and the Wu family, they could only choose to bow their heads and settle down.


    But today, Song Xiaoyu is more powerful than the Wu family and the Zhou family!


    "? Serve the land to feast on the ground? Is it fair?"


    Song Xiaoyu glanced at Jiang Ning, "There are some, but whether to give it or not, I said it doesn''t count."


    "Hehe, you Song family, there are people who speak more words?"


    Wu Hongwei took a step forward, already impatient, "Even if your old man Song Weiming is here, you have to kneel today!"


    "Is it."


    Sitting there, Jiang Ning, who had never spoken, turned his head and [Biquge www.boquge.xyz] glanced at Wu Hongwei.


    "I think you''d better go, listen to what you just said, this is my suggestion."


    "what?"


    Wu Hongwei and Zhou Shen turned their heads at the same time, looking at Jiang Ning who had no sense of existence, "What are you? Are you qualified to talk here."


    "presumptuous!"


    Song Xiaoyu shouted directly, "Zhou Shen, Wu Hongwei, keep your mouth clean!"


    That is Jiang Ning!


    How can Zhou Shen and Wu Hongwei offend?


    "You two, if you speak harshly, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Song Xiaoyu shouted, "I have nothing else, Song Xiaoyu, but there is still another life. If I take action, at least let your two families be buried with me!"


    He is equally strong.


    "I want to see, Song Xiaoyu, why are you so welcome!"


    Zhou Shen and Wu Hongwei are completely impatient.


    "Give me hands! Interrupt the hands and feet of everyone in the Song family, let them give me the Wu family and the Zhou family, kneel down and kowtow to apologize!"


    The voice just fell, brush it!


    More than a dozen figures rushed out directly, towards Song Xiaoyu and Jiang Ning and the others, extremely vicious.


    Song Xiaoyu stood there without moving.


    Even Brother Gou was still standing there, Vince did not move, but his eyes turned slightly, because he saw an afterimage.


    It''s Jiangning!


    "boom!"


    First punch!


    It came suddenly!


    Come to burst!


    He slammed the first person who came close to Jiang Ning, and with a click, that person''s chest sank in an instant, and he didn''t know how many pieces were broken.


    Jiang Ning lifted a kick and kicked him out several tens of meters, hitting the wall, and even the wall made a muffled noise!


    "thump!"


    The man fell on the ground without making a scream, and there was no movement.


    In a moment, everyone in the audience felt their scalp numb!

 Chapter 751： In front of me, you are not prey

    This punch is terrible.


    Jiang Ning only punched everyone, and the others dared to move again.


    They were all practicers, and naturally they could see how terrifying Jiang Ning''s punch was. They didn''t even see how Jiang Ning punched it.


    The whole banquet hall was silent.


    No one did it, and no one spoke.


    The masters brought by the Wu family and the Zhou family seemed to be nailed to the ground forcibly, unable to move.


    They looked at Jiang Ning with jealousy, even their breathing was about to stagnate!


    But Wu Hongwei and Zhou Shen both had their hearts beating violently, and neither seemed to recover.


    They don''t understand how strong Jiang Ning is, but it seems... even more terrifying than the master-level masters raised in their family!


    What made them feel most terrifying was that they couldn''t understand Jiang Ning''s boxing skills at all, but they could still feel that kind of extreme oppression!


    "Why don''t you do it?"


    Jiangning station? There, he said lightly, "Aren''t you going to interrupt my hands and feet."


    "You guys from the Zhou family and the Wu family mean to interrupt my hands and feet? Now, you two also say,"


    His voice gradually cooled down, "They knelt down and apologized to me, what about you two?"


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Everyone, their ears are going to be numb.


    As if struck by thunder and lightning!


    What did Jiang Ning just say?


    He wanted Zhou Shen and Wu Hongwei to kneel down and apologize to him?


    He is crazy!


    No matter how strong he is, is he going to openly confront the Wu and Zhou families?


    ? Lu Shan Yidi Shan Wu Shanzhe? This not only killed himself, but also dragged the Song family into a state of dire straits.


    "Who on earth are you!"


    Wu Hongwei gritted his teeth and looked vigilant, "This is the north, but it''s not a place where you can act recklessly!"


    "Northern?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Your rules of the game, isn''t it that the weak eat the strong?"


    "Sorry, in front of me, you are not even qualified for prey."


    Suddenly he stepped forward, his whole body was wide open, like a wild beast, his body exuded a terrifying blood!


    Wu Hongwei, Zhou Shen and others seem to see that behind Jiang Ning, there is a sea of ??blood!


    Are they all prey that died under Jiang Ning''s hands?


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    The pressure of horror seemed to materialize in an instant, pressing down on Wu Hongwei and Zhou Shen''s bodies like a heavy hammer, causing them to sweat like rain in an instant!


    "thump!"


    Suddenly their legs softened, and they couldn''t bear it anymore, and they knelt down directly with a loud noise!


    It shook everyone''s ears tingling!


    Deathly silence in the banquet hall!


    Wu Hongwei and Zhou Shen actually knelt down?


    Jiang Ning asked them to kneel down, so did they kneel down?


    Who the **** is he!


    Even the Wu family and the Zhou family have to bow their heads to him.


    Everyone at the scene didn''t know what to say, and they almost couldn''t stand still.


    What is going on here?


    They had never seen such a shocking thing in their entire lives.


    A person who appeared suddenly asked the Zhou family and the Wu family, the father and son of these two large families, to kneel down and apologize to him?


    How the **** is this like an illusion.


    Not to mention them, even Wu Hongwei and Zhou Shen did not react, and they knelt directly. The tremendous pressure made them unable to lift their heads and made their legs almost unbearable. Body out.


    If you don''t kneel down, you feel like you are going to collapse!


    "The two boys, it seems that they are not willing, you two, are you willing now."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the two of Zhou Shen and Wu Hongwei, and said lightly, "The little one is ignorant, just kneel down and apologize. The old one is ignorant, but it''s not just that simple."

 Chapter 752： Song Family Patriarch, Song Xiaoyu!

    "You... what do you want to do?"


    There was a trace of fear in Zhou Shen''s voice.


    The person who had just been hit by Jiang Ning with a single punch was the master of his Zhou family, the top five masters of his subordinates!


    But at this moment, I don''t know whether it is alive or dead!


    "do what?"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Song Xiaoyu, "Do whatever you want to do."


    "The people of their family, if they dare to be disrespectful to you, this is the end."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning stomped and slammed his feet, the hard marble was instantly torn apart, and the pieces flew away!


    Wu Hongwei and Zhou Shen''s faces instantly turned pale.


    They feel that their hearts are almost jumping out!


    Jiang Ning is from the Song family?


    Is he a master of the Song family?


    When will Song Xiaoyu invite such a terrifying master!


    "The Zhou family, the Wu family, and my Song family have always kept the well water from the river,"


    Song Xiaoyu said lightly, "I, Song Xiaoyu, have always respected the two elders, but now, I am the head of the Song family. Compared with the two, I have a lower qualifications, but my temper, sorry, not much better than you guys. ."


    Wu Hongwei gritted his teeth with Zhou Shen, but did not dare to say a word.


    They knew very well that Jiang Ning in front of them was terrifying!


    Definitely a master of the master level, no, definitely more than the master level, because the person who was beaten to death by him is a master!


    How could there be such a terrifying person in the Song family?


    Isn''t it possible for a master to be owned by a first-class family of big names, or even a top-notch family?


    "This time, I can give you two a chance, but next time..."


    Song Xiaoyu''s face sank, murderous, "Don''t blame me for being ruthless! Get out of here!"


    Strong!


    Arrogant!


    But where can Wu Hongwei and Zhou Shen dare to say a word?


    The Song family is now a master with more than the master level, and this Song family is no longer something they can provoke.


    Wu Hongwei only reacted at this moment. Why did Yang Xu desperately want to leave by himself? This **** thing has long been known!


    Where did the two dare to say anything, their faces were pale, and they quickly led the person away, even if they were unwilling in their hearts, they dare not say anything at this moment.


    The Zhou family and the Wu family left, and the banquet couldn''t continue.


    The eyes of the other family members who were present at Song Xiaoyu were completely different.


    It is worship, fear, fear, but definitely not questioning!


    Who is it? Pa Wu Yi Lu Er Pa Er Yi? Dare to question?


    Who would dare to say that Song Xiaoyu is a misnomer for being the Patriarch of the Song family?


    There is such a strong master by his side, even if it is a first-class family, he may not be willing to make enemies with him.


    "Everyone!"


    Song Xiaoyu glanced at Jiang Ning, saw him nodding, immediately turned his head, glanced around, and said loudly, "Today, let everyone see the joke!"


    The joke he said was not a joke of the Song family, but a joke of the Zhou family and the Wu family.


    Within half a day, people in the north will know that the Zhou family and Wu family father and son all knelt down and apologized to one person.


    Song Family Patriarch, Song Xiaoyu!


    "After sweeping everyone Yaxing, Song is really sorry,"


    Song Xiaoyu said, "Today''s banquet is over here, next time I have a chance, I will invite you all to make amends for everyone!"


    "Patriarch Song is polite!"


    "Yes, I am already honored to receive Patriarch Song''s invitation. How can Patriarch Song make amends?"


    "Yeah, after I go back, I must tell my family that Patriarch Song is a young generation of outstanding people in the north. When the time comes, Patriarch Song will be invited to sit in my house, and I hope Patriarch Song will appreciate him!"


    ...


    All of them opened their mouths.


    The people who were just watching the excitement, and even wanted to see Song Xiaoyu make a fool of themselves, all smiled at this moment, and said polite words.


    People who the Wu family and Zhou family dared not provoke, do they dare?


    If it was said that they had not regarded Song Xiaoyu as a Patriarch, and had not recognized his status, then at this moment, no one would dare to question it anymore!

 Chapter 753： I want them to die!

    Song Xiaoyu smiled and waved his hand to let his subordinates send all these guests away.


    He followed Jiang Ning back to the VIP room with red eyes.


    It is difficult to become a Patriarch, not only to compete in the family, but also to find a way to build a prestige and get the recognition of the entire North.


    Otherwise, even if you are the head of the house, no one will give face!


    Since he became the Patriarch of the Song family, few people have admitted to him. After all, he had no sense of existence before.


    But now, who would dare to despise Song Xiaoyu?


    "Mr. Jiang, thank you very much, Song Xiaoyu''s life, from now on, is yours!"


    He arched his hands and bowed respectfully.


    Today, Jiang Ning deliberately fulfilled him so that he could be justified, become the Patriarch of the Song family, and establish a foothold in the north.


    Stand firm!


    "I said, follow me, there are only responsibilities and obligations, no power, you are ready."


    Jiang Ning said calmly, "I''ll wait and see."


    "Please rest assured, Mr. Jiang, Xiaoyu will definitely not let you down!"


    Jiang Ning nodded and said nothing.


    In the north, he needs a stronghold, a northern family of large surnames, to do things for him, so that he can disintegrate from the inside.


    Song Xiaoyu is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate right now.


    Jiang Ning believed that Song Xiaoyu knew that if he could give him everything, he could easily take it back!


    Jiang Ning took Li Dong and Gou Ge to leave.


    And Song Xiaoyu restrained his emotions and immediately started the action.


    The road to the rise of the Song family, the road to rebirth of the Song family, begins today!


    Song Xiaoyu felt very proud that his Song family was fortunate to be one of the helpers of this northern transformation and this mighty torrent.


    Especially, being able to do things with someone like Jiang Ning.


    Even death is worth it.


    At that time.


    The Zhou family and the Wu family still got together, did not separate, went directly to the Wu family to discuss.


    This incident hit them too hard!


    At this moment, the news has spread. The two fathers and sons knelt down and apologized to the Song family. This is a shame!


    "I want them to die!"


    Wu Hongwei gritted his teeth.


    Wu Hongwei threw the cup angrily, and debris scattered on the ground.


    Zhou Shen did not speak, but his face was equally ugly.


    This kind of shame and shame, his Zhou family, I am afraid that he can''t get rid of it.


    Not only has he lost an important hurdle, he has lost a stable source of resources, and now he is stepped on to the top. What face does he have?


    "Kill them? You put it simply! How did you do it? That is a master above the master level!"


    There was a moment of silence, Zhou Shen couldn''t help saying.


    He looked at Wu Hongwei: "That Yang Xu said, let us leave, don''t provoke the Song family, why don''t you listen, let my Zhou family follow you ashamed!"


    Yang Xu said it a long time ago, but Wu Hongwei didn''t listen.


    Isn''t he Zhou Shen still cynical?


    Asking again at this moment made Wu Hongwei even more angry.


    "Is my Wu family embarrassing you?"


    He laughed angrily, "Zhou Shen, you old thing, your Zhou family is useless, it''s my shit?"


    "Wu Hongwei!"


    Zhou Shen stood up, "At this time, I advise you not to mess with me!"


    "Am I still afraid that you won''t make it?"


    Wu Hongwei is crazy, "If it weren''t for your Zhou family, would my Wu family be ashamed? How can we still gain a foothold in the north!"


    The two quarreled a few words and became angry.


    Originally wanted to discuss how to deal with the Song family and Jiang Ning, but in the end they almost fought and broke up.


    "idiot!"


    Wu Hongwei yelled, "I want to join the first-class family. Is the Zhou family down to beg for food?"


    "My Wu family, even if I die, I will never bow to others!"


    His voice of Ling Er Ling Yi Shan Yi Di Er echoed throughout the hall, and no one dared to enter.


    Zhou Shen just mentioned that he wanted the Wu family and Zhou family to use the last remaining resources to exchange for the masters of the first-class family, but Wu Hongwei refused.


    They could have gone a step further in a few years to become a first-class family of noble surnames, but now they are going to join a first-class family of noble surnames?


    After that, how can they still be qualified to become first-class families!

 Chapter 754： Dead fish

    This is the path pursued by the Wu family. Even if Wu Hongwei is dead, it is impossible to completely ruin the efforts of several generations.


    He directly rejected Zhou Shen, preferring to fight with the Song family and the others, and would never go to the first-class family.


    The two broke up unhappily, Zhou Shen left, and Wu Hongwei slowly calmed down.


    The more this time, the more calm you have to be.


    "Where is Yang Xuren?"


    He looked up and shouted.


    "Patriarch, Yang Xu... he passed out and he doesn''t know when he will wake up."


    The butler said cautiously.


    It was Wu Hongwei who gave the order to interrupt Yang Xu''s hands and feet, and now he is looking for Yang Xu again?


    Why did you go?


    If he had listened to Yang Xu, why would the Wu family now become a joke for the entire north!


    But he dare not say.


    "Useless things!"


    Wu Hongwei was annoyed, but not reconciled.


    But now I can''t do anything.


    He didn''t even know Jiang Ning''s background or details.


    In so many years in the north, he had never seen Jiang Ning, nor had he heard of such a terrifying master in the Song family.


    Wu Hongwei even wondered how a master above the master level would choose to be in the Song family.


    Did the nearly ten first-class families give even less?


    Even the four top wealthy families, I am afraid they will be vying to worship him.


    As long as that master is there, his Wu family, don''t want to find face, and if you go again, you will only insult yourself.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Helpless and unwilling, Wu Hongwei felt that he was going crazy, blushing, and roaring to vent.


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t find a chance!"


    His face was gloomy, and his fingernails were almost embedded in his own flesh and blood, "As long as I find a chance, I will let you guys, no survival, no death!"


    At the same time.


    Zhou Shen returned to Zhou''s house with a look of anger.


    "You kneel down for me!"


    Zhou Fang didn''t say a word? Fu Wu Shi Ling Shan Shan Yi Lu? Dare to say, knelt down in the hall honestly, no one dared to persuade him.


    Even if he spoiled his mother again, he knew that Zhou Fang had made a big mistake this time, and it would be useless for anyone to intercede.


    "My Zhou family''s face, just so defeated you!"


    He raised his hand to slap Zhou Fang''s mouth full of blood, but he still didn''t dare to speak.


    "The hard work of our generations has been ruined by you! You beast!"


    Zhou Shen became more and more angry, punched and kicked, and directly beat Zhou Fang half to death, dying, and stopped breathing until he was almost out of breath.


    Now it is not only the Wu family, but also the Zhou family''s loss.


    The big surname families in the north are most afraid of losing, not resources, not status, because there is still a chance to earn it back.


    What they fear most is losing their prestige and dignity!


    But just, they lost everything tonight!


    The two father and son kneeled down one after another to Song Xiaoyu who was so nasty, and begged for forgiveness.


    Song Xiaoyu has become famous and established his prestige, but what about the Wu family and the Zhou family?


    Zhou Shen doesn''t want to manage the life and death of the Wu family. He just wants to restore the prestige of the Zhou family!


    "Things that are eye-catching, drag me down!"


    He glanced at the fainted Zhou Fang, his face full of disgust.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Zhou Shen calmed down and made a decision.


    "Even if you can no longer become a first-class family with a large surname, it is not bad to be able to stabilize at the second rate."


    He gritted his teeth and said, "The Zhou family''s foundation cannot be destroyed in my hands, absolutely not!"


    He immediately got up and left Zhou''s house in a hurry, without any entourage or bodyguard.


    Changjia.


    In the north, there are less than ten families, which can be regarded as first-class families. Except for the four top-level giants, which control 70% of the resources in the north, these ten first-class families control almost half of the remaining tier. !


    They can be regarded as one person, only under the four top wealthy families.


    Even if the status and power of a few first-class families are not much different from those of the top wealthy families, this threshold is a gap that cannot be surpassed in a lifetime.


    If you want to be a top-notch family, you need a position, and there are only four positions, and there is no more one.


    The Chang family is not the strongest among the first-class families, but it is the family with the most recent moves and reactions.


    now.


    Standing outside a study room, Zhou Shen arched slightly in a respectful posture, as if he was seeing his elders.


    Don''t dare to be disrespectful.

 Chapter 755： Permanent mountain

    He waited a full two hours before he heard a word in the study.


    "Just the Song family, what are you talking about?"


    Hearing the response, Zhou stretched his body lower.


    "As long as I can help my Zhou family and restore my reputation, Zhou Shen is willing to hand over all my properties in the southwest region!"


    "Do you think that I am interested in it?"


    The majestic voice came.


    "Yes Yes Yes,"


    Zhou Shen said hurriedly, "Zhou Shen knows that the Chang family won''t look at it, but...this is the only thing my Zhou family can get out of now!"


    His Zhou family, the most important pass is gone, and now if he goes to the southwest region to lay out industries for more than ten years, the entire Zhou family will probably go back more than ten years!


    "Fine, I''ll take it along with the Linshan City Pass that your Zhou family lost!"


    "? Close up on West Wushidi? Yes!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Shen hurriedly said, "The gate of Linshan City, this is my Zhou family. If I want to join the Chang family, please take it back!"


    "Ahem--"


    In the study, a cough suddenly came.


    Zhou Shen was shocked, not daring to speak.


    Rumor has it that this Chang family¡¯s third-in-chief has been practicing martial arts since childhood and is in excellent health, but listening to the sound of coughing at the moment, it seems...wounded?


    "Hurry up!"


    As if he knew what Zhou Shen was thinking, a cold snort came from the study.


    "Yes, yes, Zhou Shen retire!"


    Zhou Shen didn''t dare to stay anymore, and immediately backed away and left the study.


    At this moment, in the study, a middle-aged man, lying on a bench, without clothes on his upper body, can be clearly seen, with blood stains on his chest!


    At least two or three bones were broken in the sunken area.


    Chang Zai Shan squinted his eyes, as if he didn''t take it seriously, exhaling slowly, and his chest slowly rose and fell and bulged.


    After a long time, my chest recovered as before, if it weren''t for the mottled blood stains, I wouldn''t be able to tell that my bones were broken!


    "A master above the master level..."


    He squinted his eyes, and he couldn''t appreciate any of the conditions proposed by Zhou Shen.


    He didn''t care at all about what industry, what resources, and what underground circle gates.


    What he cared about was Zhou Shen''s mouth, the master above the master level!


    "I really didn''t expect that a second-rate family with a large surname would have such a master,"


    Chang Zai Shan squinted his eyes and said, "Looking at it, you are still less than 30 years old?"


    This is an age that makes people jealous!


    "If he enters the hidden door, hehe, is my position going down again?"


    Suddenly, Chang was in the mountain, and a cold killing intent broke out!


    He got up, put on his robe, his whole person was like a sword, sharp and sharp, which made people panic.


    Chang Zaishan walked in front of the mirror and smiled at the slightly hideous face in the mirror, looking very weird.


    "San Ye, Patriarch would like to please."


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside the door, full of respect.


    "knew."


    Chang Zaishan responded.


    He hasn''t been home for a long time, and when he returned to Chang''s house, he was called over, which was really annoying.


    In the hall, the Patriarch of the Chang family sitting above, Chang Zai Yuan, has grey hair and is already sixty years old.


    As the head of the first-class family, Chang Jae-yuan knows the advantages of his home, and he also knows how difficult it is to survive in the north.


    Walking on thin ice!


    It can only be described by this word.


    Even if they are first-class families, they can control the power and wealth that others can''t imagine, but again, on top of their heads, there are four top-class families!

 Chapter 756： I advise you, look back!

    They seem to be close in front of them, but they are far away. The gap between them is simply a world of difference.


    To catch up with them, or even become them, requires a huge opportunity.


    "You''re back?"


    Hearing the footsteps, Chang Zaiyuan raised his head and frowned slightly, as if he was very dissatisfied with his third brother.


    "If you haven''t been home for such a long time, are you still a young man?"


    "As soon as I come back, will you teach me?"


    Chang Zaishan snorted, and arbitrarily pulled a chair to sit down, "Say if you have anything, don''t bother me if it''s all right."


    Chang Zaiyuan''s face was dark, but he didn''t scold him again.


    "Something happened in the north."


    He said directly, "There have been accidents one after another. I''m afraid there is a conflict between several top wealthy families."


    "Isn''t that better?"


    Chang Zaishan sneered, "If they don''t fall down, how can we have a chance?"


    Chang Zaiyuan frowned. He didn''t like the attitude of Chang Zaishan very much. If he didn''t care, he would have big problems sooner or later!


    "Such words, don''t talk nonsense!"


    He shouted sternly, "Don''t think that those top wealthy families are any good things, do you want to bring trouble to the Chang family!"


    Chang Zai Shan just sneered and didn''t care at all.


    What **** top wealthy family, once what he wants to do is done, the whole world belongs to him!


    Who can stop him?


    Top wealthy family? What a fart!


    With a wave of his hand, they can be wiped out!


    "I have asked everyone in the Chang family to withdraw from the Linglong Group. This is the eye of the storm. If you don''t come out again, I am afraid that there will be no chance to come out."


    Chang Zaiyuan sighed.


    Such a big storm, I don''t know how many people will die.


    This Linglong Group looks like an industry of the Long Family, but can the power of the Long Family actually achieve the emergence of such a behemoth?


    That is the interest of the entire northern family, created by the tacit understanding!


    It''s just that now, this interest body is going to be shattered in the slightest.


    "Does it have anything to do with me?"


    Often on the mountain road, "If there is nothing else, I will leave."


    He got up.


    "I advise you, look back!"


    Chang Jae-yuan shouted.


    He often stopped in the mountains, and his tone was cold.


    "Don''t think, I don''t know what kind of path you have taken, you are obsessed with martial arts, I can understand, but if you go astray..."


    "you are like,"


    Chang Zai Shan turned his head and smiled coldly, "I have no right to accuse me of anything. If I don''t give up, will this Chang family''s Patriarch be yours?"


    After speaking, he turned around and left no matter what Chang Zaiyuan said.


    Chang Zai''s face flushed with vitality, pointing at Chang Zai Shan, but couldn''t say anything. He could only look at his back and disappear to the end.


    "Hey."


    After a long time, he sighed and shook his head.


    "You are my brother! I don''t want to see you die!"


    Chang Zaiyuan patted the table hard.


    He could see that he often had injuries on the mountain. With the skill of Changzheshan now, how many people in the north could hurt him?


    But if he enters that place, let alone injured, he may even die at any time!


    Those are a bunch of lunatics!


    Not to mention, on their heads, there is the most terrifying madman sitting!


    Chang Zaiyuan didn''t investigate it, but it was like a pot of ink. It was pitch black and couldn''t find anything, let alone want to know the true identity of that man.


    I''m afraid I don''t even know Chang in the mountains.


    Why go to such a dangerous place!


    Even if you are a first-class family for your entire life, that''s enough.


    Chang Zaiyuan knew that it would be useless to persuade him. He only hoped that his younger brother would be more stable and...live longer, that was his own brother!


    At that time.


    ?Lu Wu hides Er Wuwu? The night is deep.


    Jiang Ning returned from the Song family banquet and couldn''t wait to call Lin Yuzhen.


    "Wife, you can come over tomorrow, I really miss you."


    He is acting like a baby!


    Li Dong and the others were completely dumbfounded, and immediately covered their ears and eyes, only to find that their hands were not enough.


    "The channels to the north are all opened up. Li Dong is a good kid. I suggest to give him a salary increase."


    Jiang Ning said, "How much is the increase?"


    He turned his head and glanced at Li Dong who was peeking through his fingers.


    "Forget it, Li Dong said, he is not interested in money, he has never touched money, then we will not send it to him in the future!"


    Li Dong almost cried.


    He was about to explain, suddenly, with a squeak, a sharp arrow flew in, and instantly penetrated the mobile phone in Jiang Ning''s hand!


    Snapped!


    The phone was nailed to the wall and torn apart!

 Chapter 757： Damn it!

    The sudden attack made Li Dong scream.


    "who!"


    Not far away, Brother Gou and the others rushed over in an instant, stood in front of Jiang Ning, and stood ready.


    Since they arrived in the north, they have not been so serious.


    Even to clean up the underground circles at a few passes.


    But today, those who come are not good!


    That sharp arrow is still nailed to the concrete wall at this moment, sinking a few centimeters, what a terrible force!


    Brother Gou and the others, with their eyes like torches, blocked Jiang Ning behind, and were ready to block his arrows.


    But Jiang Ning still maintained the posture of holding the phone, and the expression on his face did not change in the slightest.


    "clatter!"


    "clatter!"


    "clatter!"


    Outside the door, there was a slight sound of footsteps, with a special rhythm.


    The expressions of Brother Gou and others became more serious!


    Is a master!


    Moreover, it is a very strong master.


    Is this the north?


    Land of Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger!


    Jiang Ning told them that even if you see a bad old man on the street, don''t underestimate him, because it is very possible that he is hidden.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps coming, as if magical, knocked on their hearts, making the blood in their bodies surging unconsciously.


    What kind of strength is this?


    Except for Jiang Ning, this is the first time Gou and the others have this feeling.


    The person here is very strong!


    Terribly strong!


    They are like enemies!


    But Jiang Ning was still calm.


    However, frowned slightly.


    He glanced at the broken mobile phone on the ground, and a trace of anger gradually surged in his eyes.


    Jiang Ning was angry.


    He was in a video chat with Lin Yuzhen, looking at his charming wife, and wanted to say a few more love words to her, but was interrupted.


    Still, such a rude way.


    On the other side of the phone, is Lin Yu really scared?


    Is she worried?


    She must be in a bad mood!


    On Jiang Ning''s face, a flash of murderous aura suddenly appeared on Jiang Ning''s face, boiling like the sea!


    "Unexpectedly, there are still many masters here,"


    The outsider didn''t show up, and the voice came first, "I want to kill someone to vent it. Just so, let''s kill a few more."


    Walking in with one foot, Brother Dog suddenly yelled: "Set up!"


    Immediately, there was a figure with black clothes all over and a mask on his face. Only under the mask, there was a pair of dark eyes.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    Brother Gou and others have never been so tight all over, this is the strongest opponent they have encountered so far!


    Even if it is a master-level master, they have never been so jealous, and the person in front of them is probably still above the master-level!


    "You guys get out of the way."


    But Jiang Ning spoke.


    He got up from the sofa and stretched out his hand.


    "Big Brother!"


    Brother Gou was worried.


    The strength of the incoming people is strong, they may not be able to help Jiang Ning, but they can hold the opponent, even with their own lives!


    "It''s okay, get out of the way,"


    Jiang Ning turned around and walked to Brother Gou and the others, with a serious expression, which means that he is angry, "I''m afraid of splashing your blood."


    Domineering!


    Brother Gou and the others immediately backed away a few steps, but they were all prepared in their hearts. Once there was an accident, they would die, and they had to make sure that Jiangning was okay.


    "What a mad tone,"


    The mask man sneered, "It''s so jealous, so young, with such strength, if that guy finds out, I''m afraid it will be a good **** again."


    "I don''t care who you are,"


    Jiang Ning took a step towards the masked man, and the aura on his body gradually began to rise.


    Just like the tide is surging, one layer is turbulent, and the other is violent!


    It seems that behind him is a wave of hundreds of feet high, which will be photographed instantly, and everything will be turned into a fan!


    "You affected my chat with my wife, and you broke the phone my wife gave me... Damn it!"

 Chapter 758： Grand Master?

    Boom? Ling Shan Er Shi Zhe Zhe Wu? Long-


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved!


    Not moving like a mountain, moving like a tide!


    His feet slammed a little, and the ground suddenly crackled, and there was even a burst of blue smoke.


    "call out!"


    Almost instantly, he got close to the masked man.


    "So fast!"


    The mask was surprised. On the side of his feet, he stretched out his hand to block Jiang Ning''s fist, "What a powerful force!"


    Bang!


    He backed three or four steps one after another, the excitement in his eyes became more solemn.


    "Hahaha, what a jealous talent, it''s a pity... you are going to die here today!"


    The masked man has acted, and the act is a killer move!


    "Don''t ask why, if there is no why, I just want to kill! I just want to kill you!"


    "boom!"


    The two slammed into each other, making a loud noise.


    Li Dong was already scared to hide behind the sofa, while Brother Gou and the others were full of energy!


    too strong!


    This kind of master-level battle makes them unable to suppress their vitality at all.


    They have always known Jiang Ning''s strength, and today is the first person they see who can take Jiang Ning''s punch.


    But for a moment, the two people fought five or six moves, fists to the flesh, like two steel bars colliding together, the sound is loud!


    "Too...too strong!"


    The old sixth''s lips trembled.


    "Are they still human?"


    The old eight was short of breath.


    "Big Brother...Big Brother seems to really want to kill someone!"


    Brother Gou said such a thing.


    It was the first time he saw Jiang Ning, with such murderous eyes, it was terrible!


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning speeded up, and a light flashed in the masked man''s eyes.


    He couldn''t dodge, and was hit by Jiang Ning''s shoulder with a punch. He took two steps back and looked at Jiang Ning in amazement. He didn''t expect that he could still speed up.


    "who are you!"


    The mask man shouted sharply.


    Jiang Ning''s strength is somewhat beyond his imagination.


    He thought Jiang Ning had done his best, but he didn''t expect that he hadn''t.


    Jiangning at this moment seems to be bottomless!


    "Dead, there is no need to know!"


    With a bang, Jiang Ning moved again.


    His speed is further improved!


    The mask man was shocked.


    "impossible!"


    Before he could react, Jiang Ning was already close to him.


    "You are the first one who dares to bring wounds to kill me!"


    Boom!


    Punch!


    More violent than before!


    Faster than before!


    More ruthless!


    More fierce!


    With a snap, it hit the mask man''s chest hard.


    Click!


    The sound of the broken bones passed through the inside of the body to the ears of the masked person, causing his mask to become red and blood spattered!


    "what--"


    He flew out, his chest sank deeply, more terrifying than the previous injury.


    His mask fell to the ground, revealing a face full of surprise and horror, incredible.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible..."


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning stepped on with one foot, full of anger, "Do you think you can kill me if you reach the level of Grand Master?"


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning pushed hard under his feet, and a few more bones broke, cracking!


    "what--"


    The screams couldn''t bear it at all.


    "The great master who died under me, do you know how many there are!"


    Jiang Ning let out a loud shout, kicked him away, kicked him away directly, and slid on the ground for tens of meters, dragging long bloodstains...


    The long blood stains are shocking to see!


    The mask was shattered, revealing the face that was always on the mountain, already flushed with blood, blood on his beard, corners of his mouth, and even his hair.


    "puff--"


    He opened his mouth and spouted a mouthful of blood, eyes full of horror, looking at Jiang Ning.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Chang Zaishan didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so strong!


    Far beyond his expectations.


    He originally thought that at Jiang Ning''s age, he was just over the realm of the master with one foot, shouldn''t it be easy to kill him!


    He just wanted to kill, just want to vent, where did he think that Jiang Ning was so terrifying!


    "Grandmaster?"


    Jiang Ning took a step forward, and his aura could rise again, and Chang Zaishan''s expression was even more ugly.


    "This... how is this possible..."

 Chapter 759： Red clouds everywhere

    Chang Zaishan was full of horror, looking at Jiang Ning''s eyes, slowly there was a trace of fear.


    How could this young boy in front of him be so terrifying, completely beyond his imagination!


    I''m afraid that even the one who has been challenging and wanting to kill will not be much better than Jiang Ning in front of him.


    "who are you!"


    Chang Zaishan was panting. The clothes on his body had been worn out because of the sliding, and his body was covered with blood. At this moment, the chest that had been recovered was deeply sunken again.


    "You don''t even know who I am, so come to kill me?"


    Jiang Ning''s face sank, "Dare to interrupt my chat with my wife, and break the phone my wife gave me!"


    "Unforgivable!"


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense at all, he slammed a punch!


    "boom!"


    The fist wind was so strong that it slammed Chang Zai Shan''s body, making him scream.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened and he was terrified. He only felt a terrible force on Jiang Ning''s fist, penetrating his skin and flesh, directly hitting the internal organs!


    "puff--"


    He flew out again, opened his mouth with a wow, and even spewed out some internal organs!


    Chang Zai Shan has never felt that he is so close to death, even when facing that person!


    He opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but found a mouth with only blood spurting out.


    He felt that his surroundings suddenly became so quiet, his ears seemed to be bleeding, he couldn''t hear anything, his eyesight had become a little blurry, and his nose was bleeding...


    This punch, what is it, how can it be so powerful, it''s so weird.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Chang Zai Shan no longer has the ability to fight again, let alone the idea of ??starting with Jiang Ning, he is too strong!


    Frighteningly powerful!


    "escape!"


    Chang Zai Shan is a martial arts lunatic, he is dedicated to the ultimate martial arts, but he is not a fool, if he continues to stay here, he will definitely die!


    He didn''t expect, why didn''t he expect that the Northern Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger, he almost knows the master who can be called, but who is this kid in front of him?


    Regardless of so much, he often staggered in the mountains, clutching his chest, struggling to get up, turning around and fleeing.


    Jiang Ning didn''t chase after him, but his eyes became severe and deep!


    "Agou."


    "exist!"


    Brother Gou hadn''t reacted from the horror yet? Er closed pa Yiyi dyed the dyeing? The strength that Jiang Ning had just demonstrated had once again refreshed their understanding of Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning seems to have no limits at all, he will always be so strong, and he will always be able to easily defeat his enemies!


    "Follow him."


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou felt like he heard Jiang Ning''s words and knew that Jiang Ning had stayed in the mountain on purpose.


    Otherwise, Chang Zai Shan''s head with the punch just now might have burst!


    Brother Gou didn''t hesitate, and immediately followed out.


    He knew that Jiang Ning had already abolished the five senses of Changzai Mountain, otherwise, with his own strength, it would be impossible to keep up with Changzai Mountain.


    In the hall, the others were still shocked, as if experiencing baptism, their souls were shaking!


    "Unexpectedly, there are red clouds everywhere in the north."


    Jiangning Road.


    He just shattered Chang Zai Shan''s coat and clearly saw Chang Zai Shan''s chest, a dazzling red cloud tattoo!


    I didn''t expect that I would meet the hidden person again.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even expect that the people at the Hidden Gate would take the initiative to come to him. A master who reached the level of Grand Master, who surpassed the level of Grand Master, wanted to kill himself?


    Really overweight!


    "Big brother, why did he come to kill you."


    The sixth child can''t understand.


    Jiang Ning was in the north, and his identity was not revealed at all. No one knew about Jiang Ning''s true identity except Song Xiaoyu.


    How could this extremely tough master come to kill Jiang Ning.


    "These people never ask why they kill. If they want to kill, they kill."


    Jiang Ning said, "In their eyes, there is only oneself, no others, and the lives of others are just ants."


    His eyes suddenly cold.


    "Exactly, I want to eradicate them even more!"


    "Their lives are even more **** in my eyes!"


    He turned his head and looked at Lao Liu and the others: "He can know me. I think someone revealed it to him. Let me check it out. All the background of this person will be checked for me!"

 Chapter 760： Who the **** is it!

    "Yes!"


    The sixth and the others shouted in unison, and left immediately.


    There are red clouds everywhere in the north.


    Jiang Ning didn''t feel surprised. When his master left, he told him that the northern part is a mixture of fish and dragons, crouching tigers, hidden dragons, and the hidden gate is extremely hidden.


    A Linglong group is involved in many large families, even top wealthy families, not to mention the more mysterious hidden door?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Perhaps, there are many people hiding in this Linglong Group."


    At that time.


    Chang Zaishan stumbled all the way, leaving a lot of blood on the ground.


    From a distance, Brother Gou followed cautiously, even though Jiang Ning''s facial features that were often in the mountains were almost abolished by Jiang Ning, he still didn''t dare to be careless.


    These masters are true martial arts masters, and it is easy to kill the master.


    "puff--"


    He often walked along the mountain and fell down several times, struggling to get up.


    He couldn''t hear or smell, he couldn''t even see clearly, and he couldn''t speak, but based on memory, he found the door of Chang''s house all the way.


    "Bang!? Shut Pa Ai Zhe Shan Pa Fu Zhe?"


    Chang Zai Shan''s whole person, fell heavily, slammed on the gate, and made a loud noise, and there was no movement.


    "Who."


    Inside the door, a voice came.


    The door opened, the lights came on, and the person who opened the door screamed at the sight of the blood-covered Chang in the mountain.


    "Ah-ghost!"


    But when he saw that face, he exclaimed: "Three, three masters!"


    He didn''t expect that he would always be in the mountains!


    "Come on! Come on!"


    He greeted loudly and soon a lot of people came, and carefully carried Chang Zai in the mountain, and the door closed again.


    From a distance, in a dark corner, Ge Gou squinted his eyes and looked up, Chang Fu, with these two gilded characters, his eyes became sharp.


    "Changjia!"


    He hummed, "No matter who you are, if you dare to do something to your eldest brother, we will want you to die!"


    Swish!


    Brother Gou''s figure disappeared like a ghost.


    Changjia.


    Brightly lit!


    Chang Zaiyuan never expected that such a thing would happen suddenly.


    In the afternoon, he scolded Chang Zai Shan, asking him to turn his head back, but Chang Zai Shan couldn''t listen to it. After so many years of scolding, Chang Zai Shan never listened to it.


    What he worries most is one day when he suddenly heard news of Chang Zaishan''s death.


    "Quick! Save people!"


    Chang Zaiyuan shouted, "Call the doctor over, hurry up!"


    The entire Chang family became rushed, and the servants who came and went were serious and nervous.


    On the bed, often in the mountain without consciousness, lying there, as if there is no breath, only the breath that comes out, not the breath that comes in.


    Chang Zaiyuan walked back and forth with his hands on his back, his face extremely ugly.


    He didn''t expect that Chang Zaishan would get so badly hurt.


    "This north, who else can hurt him so badly? Or... that person?"


    Chang Zaiyuan was very angry, "No matter who you are, if you dare to hurt my brother, I want you to die!"


    Wow!


    The curtain was pulled up, the doctor walked out, and Chang Zaiyuan immediately greeted him.


    "how?"


    This is the most trusted doctor in his Chang family, and his medical skills are extremely brilliant.


    "Returning to the sky is weak."


    But the doctor could only shake his head, "It won''t last long."


    Often in Yuan''s head, there was a roar suddenly.


    Certainly to die?


    "San Ye''s internal organs were all shattered, and the breastbone was broken every inch. It is beyond people''s reach to insist on returning to Chang''s house. I have never seen such an injury. It''s so weird."


    The doctor''s face was solemn, "Patriarch, don''t be careless."


    He is reminding Chang Zai Yuan that the enemy who hurt Chang Zai Shan is very terrible!


    Terrible to the extreme!


    This kind of injury seems to be an internal injury, but it can be clearly caused by an external injury. What kind of moves can be used to produce such an injury?


    He has been in medicine for thirty years and has never seen him before.


    "You should withdraw first."


    Chang Zaiyuan didn''t say so much, and asked the doctor to step back, and immediately ran in. Chang Zaishan on the bed had already opened his eyes, but he was out of focus and his eyes were dizzy. Obviously, his life was short.


    "Youngest!"


    Chang Zaiyuan shouted loudly, as if he was a little louder, and Chang could hear it in the mountains and survive, "Who is it? Who hurt you!"

 Chapter 761： Top wealthy family?

    His voice was very loud, but Chang Zai Shan couldn''t hear it at all. He could only see it vaguely. Chang Zai Yuan''s mouth was moving, but there was no sound at all.


    He shook his head with great effort, and opened his mouth, spurting blood, mixed with internal organs...


    Chang in the mountains is weaker.


    After being shaken by Jiang Ning''s internal organs, it was quite surprising that he could escape back to Chang''s house. At this moment, it was impossible for him to survive.


    People who have not experienced it personally will never understand how terrible Jiang Ning is!


    Even if he was always in the mountains, he thought he was just going to kill someone and vent a bit, but he didn''t expect to lose his life.


    "Who is it! Who is it!"


    Chang Zaiyuan shouted, he didn¡¯t even want Chang Zai Shan to survive, because he knew that Chang Zai Shan would not survive. Now he just wants to know who killed Chang Zai Shan, he wants revenge!


    "Guru..."


    Chang was slightly raised at the corner of the mountain''s mouth, not knowing what he wanted to say, as long as he opened his mouth, blood would gush out immediately, blocking all the words he wanted to say.


    Without waiting for Chang Zai Yuan to ask again, Chang Zai Shan''s pupils shrank suddenly, and then they gradually dispersed...


    "In the mountains! In the mountains!"


    Chang Zaiyuan hugged him and shouted, ignoring him, his clothes were stained red with blood.


    He burst into tears, "Wake up in the mountain! You can''t die!"


    No matter how loud he shouted, Chang Zaishan did not respond, his eyes widened, the expression on his face was complicated, and he didn''t know whether he was willing or unwilling.


    The atmosphere in Chang''s house was extremely suppressed!


    As a first-class family with noble surnames, even in the first-class family with noble surnames, the Chang family is considered to be in the forefront, but at this moment, it is often in Yuan''s face, only self-blame and murderous aura!


    The three brothers of his Chang family have had a very good relationship since childhood.


    Chang is the last talent in the mountain, the smartest, originally the best candidate for the Patriarch, but he is obsessed with martial arts and went to extremes.


    The second child¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown. He has been the head of the Chang family for so many years. What he most wants to do is not to bring the Chang family to the next level, but to reunite the three brothers. This is the foundation of the Chang family!


    But now?


    Chang is dead in the mountain!


    The death was extremely miserable!


    The internal organs were all shattered, and the breastbone was broken and sunken down.


    He glanced at it and felt uncomfortable.


    "Who has Sanye seen recently?"


    Chang Zaiyuan''s expression was extremely ugly, "He has just returned home and no enemy can know about it. Even if he knows, this is the north, who would dare to attack the people of my Chang family?"


    Even those top wealthy families have no reason to kill Chang Zai Shan.


    "Patriarch, the whereabouts of the third master has been elusive. He came back two days ago and will not let us tell you."


    The butler trembled, "He has been staying in his study, as if... as if someone had looked for him."


    "Who?"


    Chang Zai Yuanhu glared, "Check it out! Check it out!"


    "Yes!"


    The butler went to handle it immediately.


    Chang Zai Yuan''s face is murderous, and the anger in his heart is surging like boiling sea water.


    He can accept that the Chang family will always be a first-class family with a big surname, and cannot go further, but he can''t accept it. His own brother was tragically killed!


    Chang Zaiyuan turned his head and looked at Wei Ming, the personal guard standing aside.


    "In this north, who can kill the third child?"


    "Already known, no more than three people,"


    Wei Ming is tall and tall, his whole body is like a sword, full of sharpness and sharpness, "The one who killed the third master, I want to come, is someone we don''t know."


    Because the three people I knew wouldn''t take action easily, and Chang Zaishan had no grievances in recent days, no enemies in the past, and no motive for murder.


    Not to mention, the identities of those three people have never been easily shot.


    A master hiding in the dark, it''s hard to tell, who doesn''t know.


    "Does such a master still hide in this north?"


    Chang Zaiyuan squeezed the armrest of the sandalwood chair, "The top rich family... is it possible?"

 Chapter 762： Patriarch, do you have to wait?

    Wei Ming shook his head: "On the bright side, it''s impossible."


    The implication is that even if they start, they will never admit it, let alone make it public, they will only hide their identities to do it.


    Chang Zaiyuan seemed to have thought of something, and narrowed his eyes, but the murderous aura that came out became more and more turbulent.


    This kind of thing has never happened before.


    Some top wealthy families felt that some first-rate families were threatened, so they killed the masters in order to avoid future troubles!


    Is it really because they are so easy to oppress?


    Even if it is the top wealthy family, they are forced to worry about his Chang family, and they will pay the price!


    "Patriarch, there is a word, I have to remind you,"


    Seeing Chang Zai Yuan?''s anger, Wei Ming was worried that he would lose his composure. "This north is no longer the north it used to be. Now the situation has changed suddenly, and the situation has changed unpredictably. Be careful to make Wannian ship."


    At this time, the important thing is not to develop, but to live!


    Chang Zaiyuan took a serious look at Wei Ming and didn''t say anything.


    This sentence is what he often tells Wei Ming. He knows better than anyone how difficult it is to survive in this north.


    Walking on thin ice every day!


    Even if his Chang family is already a first-class family with noble surnames, there are only a handful of people in the north that can threaten them.


    But even if there are only a handful, they still exist!


    He knows very well that what Chang Zaishan has always wanted to do is to make Chang''s family the strongest family in the north, no one can threaten or shake.


    Chang Zaishan chose an unusual road, which was also the main reason for the conflict between their brothers.


    But fundamentally, they are all for Chang''s family!


    "Being able to kill the third master is enough to prove that the opponent is extremely strong. In this north, I am afraid it is also in the top ten, not to mention, behind this class of masters, what power will be."


    Wei Ming said, "I don''t want to persuade the Patriarch to give up revenge. I just hope that the Patriarch will calm down and revenge. We must revenge. I believe the Patriarch will have a sense of measure."


    He has followed Chang Zai Yuan for many years and is very clear about Chang Zai Yuan''s temper.


    To do something else? Chang Zai Yuan will certainly endure his affection, but Chang Zai Shan''s death, it is absolutely impossible for him to give up revenge.


    "I have my own measures."


    Chang Zaiyuan still has no extra words.


    He is waiting.


    Waiting for news, waiting for all news related to Chang Zaishan''s death.


    As long as he knows who made the move, even if it is a top wealthy family, he will never give up!


    The night is getting thicker.


    In the northern climate, at night, even in the city, you can still see sparse stars.


    Zhou family.


    Zhou Shen walked back and forth in the hall, and there were more than 30 people standing outside the courtyard, all of whom were the absolute elite of his Zhou family!


    He is also waiting for news.


    Wait for Jiang Ning''s death, and wait for news of the Song family''s chaos.


    He gave everything the Zhou family could do now, and replaced Chang Sanye to kill Jiang Ning in order to make the Song family lose its strongest support.


    In this way, his Zhou family can take revenge, step on the Song family, and regain his reputation!


    Zhou Shen knows something about the Wu Chi from the Chang family. As long as there is a master, he wants to challenge or even kill. As long as he knows to tell him, he will definitely shoot!


    He was lucky. He didn''t expect to learn that Chang Zai Shan had returned when he left Chang''s house.


    Sure enough, after telling him the news, he agreed, otherwise, with his Zhou family''s current bargaining chips, other first-class families might not be able to appreciate it.


    "Patriarch, do you have to wait?"


    The subordinates couldn''t wait any longer. They waited in the yard for a long time, and then waited for Zhou Xu''s order.


    The battle at the gate of Linshan City dropped their morale to the bottom, and was even laughed at by many people. Holding this breath, they were going crazy!


    Now, as long as Zhou Shen gave an order, they immediately rushed to the Song family, and killed Song Xiaoyu, including the Song family!

 Chapter 763： Say!

    "hold on!"


    Zhou Shen shook his head, not daring to give orders.


    The Song family master is not dead, his Zhou family would not dare to go, otherwise, the entire army would be wiped out!


    The deterrence of a super master, Zhou Shen is very clear, enough to crush his Zhou family!


    He must wait!


    When Chang Zai Shan kills that Jiang Ning, he will go to Song''s house again. Then, will Song Xiaoyu''s life be hiss?


    To regain its prestige, the Zhou family began with the demise of the Song family.


    wait!


    Have to wait!


    He will never make a move without waiting for the news.


    Zhou family, but there is no chance to gamble.


    "Patriarch, everyone can''t wait any longer,"


    The subordinates couldn''t help saying, "It''s not just a Song family, we can easily kill them!"


    "Shut up!"


    Zhou Shen turned his head abruptly and scolded, "What do you know?"


    "How complicated is the situation in the north, you know what a shit! Carelessly, it''s not his Song family that died, it''s my Zhou family!"


    "Give me to wait! Who dares to disobey the order, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    "Yes!"


    A group of people can only continue to wait in the yard.


    Zhou Shen could hardly sit still.


    That martial arts madman, just like a lunatic, how can he stand it, he should have shot it long ago?


    Is your source too slow?


    That Jiang Ning must be dead!


    The Song family must have lost their support!


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    Zhou Shen was in a hurry, the news came too slowly.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open, and instantly split in half.


    "who!"


    There were a group of people standing in the yard, all suffocating their anger. Where did they think that someone would rush into Zhou''s house like this and look for death.


    Zhou Shen turned his head, startled at first, and then angrily said: "Who is breaking into my Zhou''s house! You are so bold..."


    Before he finished speaking, his face suddenly changed.


    "Chang... Patriarch Chang..."


    Zhou Shen''s voice trembled.


    How can it be Chang in Yuan?


    Patriarch of the Chang family, how come to his Zhou family!


    "Humph,"


    Chang Zaiyuan glanced around and saw so many people standing in the yard, his face sank, "What do you want to do with Zhou family?"


    "Patriarch Chang!"


    Zhou Shen immediately ran over and said respectfully, "I...we didn''t want to do anything. I don''t know if Patriarch Chang came to my Zhou''s house, what''s the point?"


    Chang Zaiyuan didn''t speak, and went straight into the hall, sat down on the main seat, Wei Ming stood beside him.


    Zhou Shen didn''t dare to say anything, he felt a little guilty in his heart.


    Could it be that Chang Jae-won knew about things about Chang Zai Shan by himself?


    But what about it? Often acting in the mountains does not seem to require Chang Jai Yuan''s approval.


    "What are you looking for Changzaishan for?"


    Chang Zaiyuan asked directly, not too lazy to talk nonsense, "Who did you let him meet, and who did you let him kill!"


    Zhou Shen was shocked.


    "I, I don''t have one!"


    He hurriedly defended.


    "Where do I have the qualifications to ask Chang Sanye to do things for me? Patriarch Chang, don''t wrong me!"


    "Snapped!"


    Chang Zaiyuan stood up, slapped Zhou Shen''s face, and yelled, "You still want to lie to me!"


    He was not at all polite, even if Zhou Shen was also the head of the family, he could not wait to kill Zhou Shen directly!


    This slap made Zhou Shen''s blood boil.


    Patriarchs of the same family with noble surnames, even if Chang Zaiyuan is a first-class family with noble surnames, and his status is higher than his own.


    Zhou Shen, who was first humiliated by that nasty boy from the Song family, was now slapped by Chang Zaiyuan!


    Are they all regarded as his Zhou family, so bully!


    "You... don''t force me!"


    Zhou Shen covered his face and said angrily, "What does it have to do with you when I make a deal with Chang Zaishan? Can you control your brother!"


    "Come on!"


    He shouted sharply: "These people are not guests of my Zhou family, please invite them out!"


    The subordinates in the yard have long been unable to hold back.


    Hearing the order at the moment, there are still so many things to care about.


    One by one rushed directly into the hall.


    Often without even looking at Yuan Yuan, Wei Ming, who was standing beside him, gave a cold snort and moved suddenly, violent like a dragon!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    But blinking? Ran Yi Ling Ran Ling Shan Ling Ai? In his eyes, the ground was full of corpses, no one left!


    Zhou Shen plopped in fright and fell directly to the ground!


    "Who did he meet?"


    Chang Zaiyuan grabbed Zhou Shen by the collar and said viciously, "Say!"

 Chapter 764： Scared silly

    Zhou Shen was so scared!


    These dozens of people were all from his Zhou family, and now the only masters left, were all killed in the blink of an eye?


    Chang Jae-won''s personal guard is too terrifying.


    He trembled all over. He didn''t expect Chang Zai Yuan to be so furious. He was just looking for Chang Zai Shan to cooperate. They Chang Jia, but nothing was lost!


    "Song family! Song family!"


    Regardless of so much, Zhou Shen hurriedly shouted, "It''s the Song family! He went to the Song family!"


    He yelled, for fear that he would often kill himself in Yuan.


    "Song family?"


    Yuan frowned and searched for the so-called Song family in his mind. It took him a while before he thought, and his face suddenly became even more ugly.


    "Snapped!"


    He slapped again and slapped Zhou Shen''s face fiercely, "Do you think I''m always confused?"


    Song Shan intentionally flicked and closed Lu closed his home?


    Does Zhou Shen think he''s cheating?


    Where is the strength of a second-rate family with a large surname that can kill Chang Zai Shan?


    "I did not lie to you!"


    Zhou Shen yelled, "The Song family trusts Patriarch Song Xiaoyu and has found a super expert, San Ye Chang, he must have been looking for him, he must be!"


    Even if you are looking for someone from the Song family, what about it?


    Zhou Shen doesn''t know [3QÖÐÎÄwww.xbshu.cn] at all. Chang Zaiyuan is angry with him like crazy, what is going on.


    "Still lying!"


    Chang Zaiyuan couldn''t bear it, "Wei Ming!"


    He yelled, and Wei Ming acted immediately and broke Zhou''s stretched arm immediately.


    Click!


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Zhou Shen screamed like a pig.


    He didn''t lie!


    "Do you really think I''m stupid?"


    Chang Zaiyuan Leng said coldly, "So if there is a super master in the Song family, will he lose half of Shenghai''s control? Will he be almost wiped out and be driven out of the north?"


    A few of the Song family¡¯s children, even the best two, have died, otherwise, where would Song Xiaoyu have the chance to become the new head of the Song family.


    It''s not that Chang Zaiyuan didn''t pay attention to things in the north, but things big and small, and they couldn''t escape his eyes. Did Zhou Shen think he was always confused, or thought he was stupid and cheating?


    "It seems that you are reluctant to tell the truth!"


    Chang Zai Yuan''s voice was completely cold.


    "I said! I''m telling the truth!"


    Zhou Shen was almost mad.


    He clearly told the truth, and Chang Zaiyuan himself didn''t believe him, "Even if Chang Sanye went to the Song family, so what? Just because of this, you killed so many people in my Zhou family, you..."


    "Chang Zai Shan died!"


    Chang Zaiyuan roared.


    Zhou Shen didn''t finish his words, and immediately, the whole person was shocked, as if there was no reaction.


    His head suddenly buzzed, and the words "Chang Zai Shan Die" kept echoing.


    "Dead...dead?"


    Zhou Shen''s lips moved, thinking that this was an illusion. How could he die if he was always in the mountains?


    "Who instigated you?"


    Chang Zaiyuan has no patience anymore, grabbing Zhou Shen''s hair and roaring, "Say it!"


    "Yes... it''s the Song family! It''s the Song family!"


    "Crack!"


    Chang Zaiyuan twisted Zhou Zhang''s neck violently with his hands.


    With a plop, Zhou Shen''s whole body suddenly fell softly.


    "The Zhou family...damn it!"


    Chang Zaiyuan snorted and turned to look at Wei Ming, "Don''t leave one!"


    After finishing speaking, he left straight away, and Wei Ming nodded slightly, shaking his wrist, holding a dagger in his hand for an instant, and walking towards the Zhou family residence...


    The next day, early in the morning.


    With a horrified cry, the sky was torn apart.


    The merchant who came to deliver ingredients to Zhou''s family was almost scared off seeing the blood in a place, all his excrement and urine came out, and he rolled around on the ground for a few times.


    The news spread quickly.


    Zhou family, all destroyed!


    I don¡¯t know how many people are awakened in their sleep.


    Overnight, the Zhou family did not stay alone, and the entire Zhou family was bloody!

 Chapter 765： It must be him!

    This is a second-rate family with a large surname, and it is also considered a small name in the north. It has been an important gate that has been controlled. I don''t know how many people are jealous and jealous.


    But in that night, it was gone.


    Not only the important hurdles are gone, but even the Zhou family disappeared from this world, and none of them survived!


    In a short period of time, turmoil in the north has continued, and many people have nightmares at night, even if one day they fall asleep, they won''t wake up the next day.


    Everyday, I live in fear!


    At this moment, the Wu family is truly in fear.


    "boom!"


    Wu Hongwei who was still drinking morning tea, his face was pale, his hands couldn''t help shaking, the tea cup fell and broke to the ground.


    "What are you talking about? The Zhou family... is gone?"


    "It''s all dead, it''s horrible."


    The butler''s voice was trembling.


    He didn''t visit Zhou''s house, but judging from the descriptions of those people, the scene was scary enough.


    Who on earth is it so cruel!


    Wu Hongwei''s lips trembled: "One, none of them survived?"


    Seeing the butler shaking his head, his Adam''s apple slid violently, and he felt a sense of horror of sorrow.


    The Zhou family is gone, what about his Wu family?


    Suddenly, the fear deep in his heart became stronger and stronger, and the pressure could not be suppressed!


    His Wu family has always been in an alliance with the Zhou family. The Zhou family was destroyed. I am afraid that his Wu family can''t escape!


    A figure suddenly appeared in Wu Hongwei''s mind.


    Jiangning!


    It must be him!


    That terrifying master!


    Zhou Shen said that he wanted to join a family of first-class surnames and found a master to kill him. He must have been revenge, and the entire family would be wiped out overnight.


    It must be that guy!


    Wu Hongwei''s hands trembled a little, and he stretched out his hand to get the water glass again, and then retracted again.


    He wanted to find an opportunity. After the Song family revealed its flaws, he would take the opportunity to retaliate against the Song family and rejuvenate his Wu family''s reputation.


    But now that the Zhou family''s family was destroyed, it was like a basin of cold water pouring down from the top of the head in an instant!


    Make him cold!


    As if falling into the ice cellar!


    "Patriarch?"


    The housekeeper¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slipped, "I, what shall we do?"


    No one wants to die!


    The Zhou family is gone, will his Wu family be the next one?


    Wu Hongwei hurriedly picked up a cup, half of it spilled before he reached his mouth.


    He glanced at the housekeeper and opened his mouth, what he wanted to say, but he didn''t know what to say. It seemed that the more he wanted to say something, the more fear in his heart!


    "Patriarch... If you don''t do anything, it will be too late!"


    The butler yelled anxiously.


    Wu Hongwei put down the tea cup and took a deep breath. He was thinking about it all the time, thinking about countermeasures, and thinking about how to survive.


    After thinking for a long time, there seems to be only one way.


    beg for mercy!


    As long as the Song family promises to let him go, then the Wu family will be able to live, otherwise once Jiang Ning takes the shot, there is absolutely no possibility that one person from the Wu family will survive.


    The Zhou family is the best example!


    This is the warning!


    Now, where does he dare to even have a thought to avenge the Song family?


    That is simply not something he can afford.


    The most urgent matter is not thinking about how to avenge the Song family, but thinking about how to survive the murderous intent of the Song family!


    "Where is Wu Fan?"


    After a long silence, Wu Hongwei opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, and immediately became firm, "Tie him up!"


    Wu Hongwei has never been so scared.


    Even a day ago, he was still clamoring, looking for a chance to avenge the Song family and avenge Jiang Ning, but only one night later, those cruel words were swallowed by himself!


    He slapped himself severely, and quickly put away those wishful thinking.


    Revenge on the Song family?


    Revenge on Jiangning?


    That''s the **** looking for death!


    "What are you doing!"


    Wu Fan, who was still sleeping on the bed, woke up immediately when he saw the housekeeper lead someone to tie him up, and shouted angrily, "I am the young master of the Wu family! What are you going to do to me!"


    "Let go of me! I let you let me go!"


    Wu Fan yelled, "Are you looking for death! My dad will kill you!"


    "Sorry, Master, that''s what the Patriarch meant."


    The butler waved his hand and said coldly, "Do it!"

 Chapter 766： Let it hang

    "Help! Help! Dad! Dad!"


    Wu Fan yelled, but no matter how hard he struggled, it was useless.


    Everyone who usually treats him respectfully and obeys his life, at this moment, it seems that he can''t wait to tie him hard, or even kill him!


    The look was fierce and angry.


    Wu Fan was **** and carried to the hall. Wu Hongwei stood there for a long time.


    "Dad, what are you going to do!"


    Wu Fan shouted, "I am your son! I am your biological son!"


    "Even if I make a mistake, you can''t do this to me, right? Let me go!"


    Wu Hongwei walked over and looked at Wu Fan''s face, with a rare gentleness and a trace of guilt and apology.


    "Wu Fan, people have to take responsibility if they do something wrong, do you understand?"


    Wu Fan was startled. He had never seen Wu Hongwei''s expression.


    As if saying goodbye to myself, saying the last thing to say.


    Wu Fan panicked immediately and shook his head hurriedly.


    "I don''t understand! I don''t understand! Dad, you let me go, I know I was wrong, I really know I was wrong!"


    He felt like he was going to be taken to the execution ground!


    "late."


    Wu Hongwei sighed, "It''s not me who can forgive you, don''t you understand?"


    "dad!"


    "Don''t worry, the Wu family has me and your two brothers. Our Wu family will be very good. You should take care of the things you should take. This is also your responsibility as a descendant of the Wu family."


    After speaking, Wu Hongwei turned his head and couldn''t bear to look again.


    "go!"


    He took the lead to leave, and a few people behind him seemed to be carrying a pig to be slaughtered, carrying Wu Fan away.


    At that time.


    Song family!


    Song Xiaoyu kept moving and began to infiltrate the network of various families in the north.


    The task Jiang Ning entrusted to him was to get rid of the various network of relationships and interests secretly involved in these so-called big-name families in the north.


    He is now in full swing!


    In particular, the two big families of Wu family and Zhou family, the father and son knelt down and apologized to him successively, and there was a lot of rumors.


    It seemed that all of a sudden, everyone knew that this Song family was different from the past, and this Song Xiaoyu was even more different from the past.


    Those who despised him and ignored him before, now all have changed their attitudes and become more respectful, and no one dares to be disrespectful anymore.


    As a result, Song Xiaoyu has more and more channels for investigating intelligence.


    "What did you say?"


    At this moment, Song Xiaoyu was drinking morning tea while watching the information gathered by his men.


    When he saw the news that Zhou''s family was destroyed overnight, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Yesterday, the Zhou family offended himself, and then, under the awe of Jiang Ning''s powerful strength, the father and son knelt down and apologized to themselves, causing a sensation.


    That night, the Zhou family was killed by the whole family?


    Is it Jiangning?


    "impossible."


    Song Xiaoyu immediately shook his head, denying this guess.


    "Mr. Jiang is not an extraordinary person, so naturally he doesn''t bother to do this kind of thing. If he wants to kill, he will kill it on the spot."


    Song Xiaoyu is a smart man, and he knows better that a strong man like Jiang Ning will never do things after the fall. If there is a grudge, Jiang Ning will definitely report it on the spot!


    But who is that again?


    He dared to kill the Zhou family all night!


    This hasn''t happened in the north for many years.


    "Patriarch, outside the door, Wu Hongwei, the Patriarch of the Wu family, would like to meet."


    The subordinate walked in quickly and respectfully said.


    "Wu Hongwei?"


    Song Xiaoyu frowned slightly, "What is he here for?"


    "I don''t know, but he **** Wu Fan, the young master of the Wu family."


    Tied up?


    Song Xiaoyu understood it all at once.


    This Wu family was frightened.


    The Zhou family was destroyed overnight, and the Wu family must have thought that he was doing it with Jiang Ning. Perhaps he was thinking about finding a chance to retaliate against himself yesterday, but today, I am afraid that I am scared.


    "Patriarch, do you want them to come in?"


    "Wait.? Yiran Shanshan closed her arms?"


    Song Xiaoyu said lightly, "It''s not that easy to enter my Song''s house, let''s leave it to dry."

 Chapter 767： Guilty

    The current Song family is not the Song family of the past. Although Song Xiaoyu knows that his relationship with Jiang Ning will not be exposed for the time being, his words, deeds, and every move represent Jiang Ning.


    Never lose his face!


    "Yes."


    The subordinate immediately responded.


    Outside Song''s house.


    Wu Hongwei had been waiting for half an hour, but instead of what he used to be, he was already furious and rushed directly in, screaming at him.


    But today, he still stands at the door honestly.


    Song Xiaoyu said that he was busy and would not see him for the time being. If he was willing to wait, then wait. This made Wu Hongwei even more nervous.


    This is clearly beating him!


    Song Xiaoyu just treated himself this way, naturally because he had the confidence and strength. Wu Hongwei is now more and more sure that it is Song Xiaoyu and Jiang Ning who have destroyed the Zhou family!


    What a cruel person!


    "Patriarch, what should he do if he refuses to see us?"


    The housekeeper of the Wu family was also very nervous, worried that Song Xiaoyu had made a decision to destroy the Wu family, so he refused to see Wu Hongwei.


    "Wait!"


    Wu Hongwei gritted his teeth and said, "We must show our sincerity. What happened after a while? Even if you wait for a day, you have to wait for me!"


    Behind him, Wu Fan was already ashamed.


    When he saw the Song family compound, Wu Fan knew why he was tied up.


    This is his Wu family who wants to plead guilty to Jing and use his life to calm the anger of the Song family in exchange for a chance to survive!


    He regrets it!


    Why did I want to provoke Song Xiaoyu, why did I provoke that terrifying Jiang Ning?


    He just wanted to behave, but he didn''t expect to take his life into it.


    "Crack¡ª"


    The door is open!


    Wu Hongwei and others immediately raised their heads.


    "Our Patriarch, please invite Patriarch Wu in."


    "Thank you!"


    Wu Hongwei breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly said to the housekeeper of the Song family, politely, "Excuse me, please lead the way."


    A member of the Wu family followed the housekeeper of the Song family and walked straight to the lobby. Song Xiaoyu was sitting there with a book in his hand and was taking notes seriously.


    "Patriarch Wu is here."


    Song Xiaoyu just hummed, without raising his head.


    "Patriarch Song!"


    Wu Hongwei smiled and hurriedly stepped forward and said respectfully, "Wu Hongwei, I have seen Patriarch Song!"


    That attitude, not like an elder, but like a junior, saluting the elders.


    "Patriarch Wu is polite."


    Song Xiaoyu put down the book in his hand, raised his head, his eyes were deep, "I also said, Patriarch Wu will not come to me, then I will go to Patriarch Wu tonight."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Hongwei paled with fright!


    What are the meanings of this statement?


    Song Xiaoyu said that he would look for himself at night, is it to destroy his Wu family!


    Last night, the Zhou family was destroyed!


    "Guru¡ª"


    Wu Hongwei''s Adam''s apple slipped, so he didn''t dare to ask, is he going to ask Song Xiaoyu, are you trying to kill my whole family?


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that Patriarch Song was already waiting for me. I''m really sorry,"


    Wu Hongwei quickly changed the subject, "I happened to be looking for Patriarch Song, so I came directly."


    "There is something to bother me, but I also hope that Song Patriarch Haihan."


    Song Xiaoyu glanced at Wu Hongwei.


    "Oh, isn''t it? I don''t know what Patriarch Wu is looking for, is it the same thing I asked Patriarch Wu?"


    Wu Hongwei only felt that the man sitting in front of him was a young man in his twenties. This was clearly an old fox with a deep sense of prowess.


    "Bring you up here!"


    He turned his head hurriedly and shouted.


    Several people immediately dragged Wu Fan up.


    "Hmm!"


    Wu Hongwei was worried that Wu Fan would talk nonsense, and even directly blocked his mouth. At this moment, he could only struggle, mum, his face was full of despair.


    "Patriarch Song, what happened before was that my Wu family did something wrong. Wu Fan, a young and frivolous, ignorant boy, offended Patriarch Song. My Wu family, apologize to the Song family!

 Chapter 768： Do you want to see him again?

    Wu Hongwei¡¯s waist is almost ninety degrees


    "I hope that Patriarch Song has a large number and can spare the dog, if you want to beat or scold, please feel free to Patriarch Song. I, Wu Hongwei, won''t say anything!"


    Even if Wu Fan was killed, what would Wu Hongwei dare to say?


    As long as the Wu family survives and sacrifices for lunch, that is what he deserves!


    Had it not been for him to cause trouble, would the Wu family be so terrified?


    "Patriarch Wu knows etiquette,"


    Song Xiaoyu snorted, "It''s not for me to forgive him. It''s not me who has the final say. It doesn''t matter if Ling Lang offends me. After all, I''m just a nasty kid, even if it is the Patriarch of the Song family, some people look down on it, don''t you?"


    "Dare not dare."


    Wu Hongwei repeated his hands.


    "It''s not me who offended him, but the one. Whether he can spare him or not, it''s the one who has the final say."


    Song Xiaoyu raised his eyebrows, "Why don''t you ask me in person if I invite someone over?"


    "Don''t! Don''t!"


    Wu Hongwei was so frightened!


    How dare he let Jiang Ning take a trip? Isn''t he looking for death?


    "Patriarch Song, you and my family have little contact on weekdays. You don''t understand me. I am Wu Hongwei. I am definitely not the one who protects the calf. As long as Patriarch Song can calm his anger and open the conditions, my Wu family will meet with all my strength!"


    He just wants to settle this matter now, even if he pays a higher price.


    Even his son''s life is ready to be given away. What else is Wu Hongwei reluctant to bear?


    Compared with those, the Wu family''s ability to survive and stay in the north is more important than anything else.


    ? Yiyi Wu Shanshan flicked? Song Xiaoyu stopped talking.


    The more he did not speak, the more panicked Wu Hongwei.


    He really felt that Song Xiaoyu had already prepared to do something at night to completely wipe out his Wu family!


    Wu Hongwei was nervous, but didn''t know what Song Xiaoyu wanted, he didn''t say it!


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly, Wu Hongwei turned his head, facing Wu Fan''s face, it was a slap in the face.


    "Don''t apologize to Patriarch Song to kneel down and kowtow!"


    He scolded, "Patriarch Song, can you offend it? What crime should you take!"


    "Hmm!"


    Wu Fan''s mouth was blocked, he couldn''t speak at all, his eyes were red, and his face was full of despair and grievance, but there was no way. Even if he wanted to struggle, he was clinging to him, and he couldn''t struggle at all.


    thump!


    His knees softened, he was kicked by the person behind him, and he knelt down.


    Wu Hongwei pressed Wu Fan''s head hard: "Kow your head! Apologize to Patriarch Song!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ...


    After dozens of times, Wu Fan''s forehead was already dripping with blood!


    However, Song Xiaoyu still didn''t speak, and didn''t even glance at it.


    Wu Hongwei is almost crazy!


    Song Xiaoyu, what does he want?


    As long as he speaks, the Wu family will give everything, even if it is his own life!


    As long as the Wu family can survive.


    "Patriarch Song..."


    Wu Hongwei¡¯s voice trembled, and there was a hint of crying. His psychological defense had completely collapsed, and his mind was full of the destruction of the Zhou family. He was worried that this kind of thing would happen to his Wu family.


    "All right."


    Song Xiaoyu finally spoke up.


    "I don''t want much."


    "As long as you Wu family, in recent years, with the people in the Linglong Group, all the interests, all the cooperation, all the relationships,"


    Song Xiaoyu said, "As long as it is related to the Linglong Group, I have to know. If one is missing, then I can only visit the Wu family personally and ask for advice from the Wu family."


    In these words, full of threats!


    Wu Hongwei froze for a moment. He didn''t know what Song Xiaoyu wanted these to do, but as long as he survived, he would give him everything!


    "Yes, yes! These are no problems! There is no problem at all!"


    These are not even classified as Wu Hongwei''s heart, so Song Xiaoyu only needs this one.


    He waited for a while, Song Xiaoyu didn''t speak any more, but he dared not leave.


    "Why, are you still leaving?"


    Song Xiaoyu said, "That one will come later, do you want to see him again?"

 Chapter 769： Breakthrough

    Wu Hongwei shook his head quickly.


    "Then my son..."


    "If you don''t have the fault of the godfather, Patriarch Wu will take him back to discipline. If you don''t manage well, someone will help you take care of it."


    Song Xiaoyu seemed to teach his grandson, "You have to let him know the pain, so that you can learn more."


    After speaking, he waved his hand, Wu Hongwei immediately arched his hand, retreats respectfully, and went back to prepare everything Song Xiaoyu wanted.


    Seeing Wu Hongwei left, Song Xiaoyu immediately put down the book in his hand and ran towards the back garden quickly.


    Jiang Ning, sitting in front of the pond, holding a fishing rod in his hand, watching the fish swimming around in the pond, no one bit his empty hook.


    "Mr. Jiang,"


    Song Xiaoyu smiled, took out the bait from one side, grabbed a handful, and sprinkled it on the spot where Jiangning was fishing. "Without the bait, these fish would not come over."


    He raised his hand, and the bait fell into the water. In an instant, the fish in the distance swam over quickly, gathered together to fight for the bait, and splashed clusters of water.


    Jiang Ning looked up at him.


    "It looks like you have already got the bait."


    "There is a breakthrough."


    Song Xiaoyu said, "Wu family, take the initiative to deliver it!"


    "According to Mr. Jiang, if you want to find someone hiding behind the scenes, this Linglong Group is a hurdle that cannot be avoided. Everything in the north has something to do with this Linglong Group."


    "As long as we break the balance of the Linglong Group, those with relevant interests will naturally no longer be able to hide themselves."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Unexpectedly, your kid is quite smart, compared to Lao Huang."


    "Thank you Mr. Jiang for the absurd praise."


    Song Xiaoyu arched his hands and said, "I will take care of this matter myself and find out the relationship network of Linglong Group as soon as possible."


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning got up, "I''m here today for another thing."


    "This Chang family has a problem!"


    The expression on Jiang Ning''s face was a little serious, and Song Xiaoyu immediately understood the importance of this matter.


    "Changjia?"


    He frowned slightly, "Is that the first-class family, the Chang family? The head of the family is always in Yuan?"


    "Is there a second Chang''s house in the north?"


    Jiang Ning asked Brother Dog to follow the person who wanted to kill him, but he didn''t expect that person fled to the Chang''s house directly, and judging from the reaction of the Chang''s house, the status of this person in the Chang''s house is probably not low.


    Such a big man can be considered a pivotal person in the north, but it seems that even Jiang Ning has no information about him.


    "The Chang family''s reputation in the north is not very loud, it is very low-key, but the strength is extremely strong, I have heard of this,"


    Song Xiaoyu has investigated the North Wu Ling intentionally covering all the big surname families, especially those first-class big surname families.


    It''s just that he has limited access to the previous level, knows very little, and can''t know more, but he has already mastered the basic information.


    "The Patriarch of the Chang family is often in Yuan, and there are two brothers. The second child is often in Feng Changchang and never sees anyone. It is said that he has been missing for more than ten years, and the third child is often in the mountains, a martial idiot...


    Before he finished speaking, his face suddenly changed, and he looked at Jiang Ning in shock, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Song Xiaoyu just got a clue, it is still a very secret clue, that is always in the mountain, dead!


    The news was not made public, so Song Xiaoyu heard it and didn''t take it to heart. At this moment, when Jiang Ning mentioned Chang''s family, his heart was shocked.


    "Mr. Jiang, this is often in the mountains..."


    "I killed it."


    Jiang Ning did not conceal the slightest, "Of course, he wanted to kill me first, but his strength was too bad."


    Guru--


    Song Xiaoyu''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    That lunatic martial artist is extremely powerful, and he ranks at least the top ten in the entire north, the masters on the bright side.


    But in Jiangning''s mouth, the strength is too bad?


    Damn, Jiang Ning is so scary to talk!


    Song Xiaoyu''s face turned pale, not because he was afraid, but because he was too shocked.


    Chang Zaishan died, he didn''t pay much attention, but once he knew that Jiang Ning had killed him, he felt completely different, and his whole body was numb.


    He was really fortunate that he had made the right choice, otherwise, where could the Song family exist?


    "Mr. Jiang, do you want to check this Changjia?"


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t ask much, he knew what to ask, and just listened to it.


    "It''s not just Chang''s family, but there are nearly ten first-class families in the north. I will check it out. I will leave this to you. Is it enough for a week?"

 Chapter 770： Dont want him to die

    Jiang Ning did not speak any nonsense, and spoke directly.


    "enough!"


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t hesitate either, and immediately responded.


    Don''t talk about it for a week, even if Jiang Ning talks for three days, he does not eat, drink or sleep, he still has to get things done.


    In fact, there is plenty of time for a week.


    With Song Xiaoyu''s accumulation in the past few years, his status is now rapidly rising, and there are more sources of information and intelligence. There is no problem in understanding the information that these families can understand.


    And those things that are hidden deep, Jiang Ning will not be overwhelmed by others.


    "In this Chang family, such an important person died, but they haven''t announced it. It seems that their identities are all special."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Xiaoyu, you have to pay more attention to the relationship between these big-name families and the Linglong Group, as well as any related interest network."


    Song Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed.


    The heart beats suddenly!


    Jiang Ning gave himself all directions. Could it be that what Jiang Ning was looking for was in the Linglong Group?


    "Please rest assured, Mr. Jiang,"


    Song Xiaoyu handed over, "Xiaoyu will definitely live up to his trust!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t say any more, he kept Song Xiaoyu, just for him to do these things, otherwise, what''s the point.


    He knew that Song Xiaoyu knew his value better.


    After Jiang Ning left, Song Xiaoyu could start acting without any hesitation.


    I just got some clues from Wu''s family, and I can use it immediately.


    He had long guessed that the true core secrets of the North were all in the Linglong Group. This seemed to be the same as Jiang Ning''s judgment. In this way, Song Xiaoyu was more confident.


    As long as you unearth the secrets of the Linglong Group, you can unearth the secrets of various families in the north.


    And he didn''t know that Jiang Ning thought more deeply!


    The instability factor of the Hidden Gate is hidden in the disorderly and packed interest network of the Haolinglong Group!


    The people who went to the East China Sea to assassinate themselves, and the people who went to the Tan Clan in Beishan, and the people who often lived in the mountains... are all hidden.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know how many people in the entire north had joined the Yinmen.


    It may be that, or it may be... in every family with a large surname!


    What a terrible thing is this?


    But, no matter how many there are, Jiang Ning''s pair of iron fists can shake them to pieces!


    Song Xiaoyu did the affairs of the big family. Jiang Ning didn''t care about the process, he only looked at the result.


    On the other side, the last step of Lin''s plan to go north was about to begin.


    Lin Yu really wants to come.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t wait for a long time.


    These days, Jiang Ning blamed himself and missed everything for failing to be with Lin Yuzhen.


    He could only fight for one minute and one second of free time on the phone every day to relieve the suffering of lovesickness, but it made him want to see Lin Yuzhen more and more.


    "Looking at Big Brother''s appearance, it seems a little excited."


    The sixth one looked at Jiang Ning from a distance, and said in a low voice, "I haven''t seen the appearance of Big Brother."


    "Sister-in-law is coming, can''t you be excited."


    The fifth snorted, "Don''t be better than newlyweds, you are still young and don''t understand."


    "Who do you think is young?"


    "Are you young? Closed to dye the sandy land? Ah, I took a bath together, I haven''t seen it before."


    "Damn, let''s talk about it after a fight!"


    ...


    Jiang Ning sat there with a face full of spring breeze, and in a very good mood, he hummed a song.


    "Ge Ning, President Lin is on the road, and the plane will arrive in an hour. I will arrange for someone to pick him up."


    Li Dong put down the phone and confirmed Lin Yu''s real itinerary.


    "No, I will pick it up myself."


    Jiang Ning got up, and Brother Dog immediately followed, too lazy to bother about the fifth and sixth who were fighting together, the two naive people, don''t they understand, small and small, talk about skills?


    Brother Gou drove, took Jiang Ning, and two of them went straight to the airport to pick up Lin Yuzhen.


    At the same time.


    On the flight to Jiangning round, Lin Yu really leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to rest.


    In her mind, Long Linger called her before boarding the plane.


    "If you don''t want to kill Jiang Ning, come to me."


    Kill Jiang Ning?


    Lin Yu was really taken aback, and suddenly became worried.


    Even if she died by herself, no matter how much torment she would endure, she wouldn''t want to see Jiang Ning hurt.


    She now regards Jiang Ning as part of her life, how can she accept losing him?

 Chapter 771： Close to the truth

    "Mr. Lin, the plane will arrive in an hour, so don''t worry."


    The secretary Xiao Zhao thought Lin Yu was really anxious and wanted to see Jiang Ning soon, "Ning Ge must be waiting for you at the airport."


    "Xiao Zhao, I''m not going to see Jiang Ning, I''m going to a place."


    Lin Yuzhen spoke, paused, and continued, "Don''t tell Jiang Ning."


    Little? Er Ai Er Xi Shan Yi Xi Lu? Zhao Leng said, Lin Yu really didn''t go to see Jiang Ning?


    She knew very well that Lin Yu was really looking forward to this day, but she had been looking forward to it for a long time, and worked hard every day, so that she could go to the north early and take a round with Jiangning.


    Why now, I''m going to another place, and I still don''t let myself tell Jiang Ning?


    "Mr. Lin..."


    "Xiao Zhao, don''t ask."


    Lin Yuzhen shook his head, "Just promise me."


    "knew."


    Xiao Zhao knew that Lin Yuzhen was never a fool. She missed Jiang Ning so much and couldn''t wait to see him. If it weren''t for more important things, how could Lin Yuzhen go elsewhere.


    At that time.


    Chang family!


    The atmosphere is still serious and depressing.


    The entire Chang family, up and down, was still immersed in Chang Zaishan''s death, grief and anger, suppressed to the extreme.


    Chang Zaiyuan sat in the lobby like a wooden stake, and he hadn''t moved for a full day.


    Those eyes, changed from the calm of the past, became deep, gloomy, and murderous!


    "In the mountains, I usually scold you and scold you, all for your own good, but I''m afraid there will be such a day,"


    Chang Zai Yuansen said coldly, "That road is extremely dangerous, and it is a dead end!"


    The knuckles of his knuckles creaked, and every one of them felt terrible.


    "But no matter who it is, I can''t kill you! Because you are my brother of Chang Zai Yuan! You are from my Chang family!"


    "Whoever kills you, I want him to pay back the blood!"


    Often in Yuan''s body, a breath of extreme strength suddenly burst out. If anyone were here, I would be surprised that he had hidden so deeply.


    On the outside, it looks like Chang Zaiyuan, a weak scholar, turned out to be a master!


    "Huh!"


    A figure appeared.


    "What can be found?"


    Chang in Yuan shouted.


    "Some clues,"


    Wei Ming''s voice came, "On that day, both the Wu family and the Zhou family went to the banquet held by Song Xiaoyu, the new owner of the Song family, and they had a conflict with Song Xiaoyu."


    "It is said that there is a master in the Song family who is full of awe, and asked the Zhou family and Wu family''s father and son to kneel down and apologize to Song Xiaoyu one after another."


    Chang Zai Yuan''s pupil shrank suddenly.


    Song family!


    It really is the Song family!


    Can the Patriarchs of the two large families bow their heads to apologize, at least they must be masters at the master level, otherwise how is that possible?


    This Song family''s master-level master, hasn''t he already died in Shenghai?


    Moreover, the Song family suffered heavy losses, almost withdrawing from the north, how come a new Patriarch is still so strong.


    "The new Patriarch of the Song family used to be silent and the most inconspicuous person in the Song family. He did not expect to hide so deeply and still so young that one had to wonder if anyone behind him was supporting him."


    Wei Mingdao.


    This is almost beyond doubt, it must be so.


    In places like the north, there will be no counterattacks. Ninety-nine percent of people have already decided where they can go in this life when they are born.


    "anything else?"


    Chang Zaiyuan continued to ask.


    "The master, there is no trace, as if he has never appeared before. I have been to the Song''s house twice, and no master exists,"


    Wei Ming said, "So a good master, it is very likely that some big power lent it to Song Xiaoyu temporarily."


    As soon as this remark came out, Chang''s face was even more ugly, and he got closer and closer to his guess!

 Chapter 772： Ning kills the mistake and never let it go!

    "The Song family is currently in full swing. It is because the Zhou family and the Wu family are in the upper ranks. Song Xiaoyu is also active everywhere, looking to revive the name of the Song family, but I am afraid that it has another purpose. I found one thing. Song Xiaoyu has followed People in the East China Sea are in contact."


    East China Sea!


    People from the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea are also involved!


    The rumor was that the Long Family supported it and created a force in order to stir up the north and clean up their dissidents in the Linglong Group.


    This incident has long been no secret in the upper echelons of the northern family circle.


    "Recently, Lin will officially land in the north. I got news that Lin Yuzhen, the general manager of the Lin Group, will be in the north soon, and she will go to meet someone."


    "Who?"


    "Long Linger!"


    Long family!


    Now, it is completely certain.


    The Lin Group has an unclear relationship with the Long Family. It doesn''t matter whether the Long Family really supported the Lin Family in the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea, or other relationships.


    Chang Jae-won stood up with a murderous face!


    Like a tiger that has been dormant for many years, it opened its mouth in an instant, revealing its white fangs.


    "Long family...Do you really think that my Chang family is a bully?"


    "What about the top wealthy families? Would I be afraid of you when I am always in Yuan? A joke!"


    "If you let me lose my brother, I will let you lose my daughter!"


    Often said in Yuan Han.


    He turned his head to look at Wei Ming, his murderous aura became stronger and stronger, rising to the sky.


    "Patriarch, these news have not been confirmed yet, do you want to do it?"


    Wei Ming said respectfully.


    "Ning to kill the wrong, don''t let it go!"


    Chang Zai Yuan Senran said, "Wei Ming, you do it yourself, bring ten people, and you must kill Long Ling''er!"


    "And that Lin Yuzhen!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether the Lin family in the East China Sea Forbidden Land is related to the Long Family, even if there is a slight possibility of killing them, I just want the Long Family to pay the price and let them know that I killed the wrong person and did the wrong thing. , My Changjia, it''s not something they can knead wantonly!"


    "Yes!"


    Wei Ming responded immediately.


    After saying that, Wei Ming left? Shan Yi pazed and closed his mind, and Chang Zaiyuan sat back in the chair, the terrifying aura disappeared in an instant.


    It seemed that calm was restored all of a sudden, and he was just a gentle old man. How could I think that the murderous intent that broke out of him just now was stronger than usual in the mountains.


    at the same time.


    Lin Yuzhen got off the plane. She didn''t take the passage that she should have taken. She left from another passage. Outside, the car had already been arranged.


    "boarding."


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen coming out, the car window fell, revealing Long Ling''er''s face, still somewhat cold.


    Lin Yu really got into the car and turned to Xiao Zhao and said, "Don''t worry about me, she won''t hurt me, I''ll be back in a while."


    Xiao Zhao was worried, and when he saw Long Ling''er driving, he was even more anxious.


    This woman, isn''t it that the last time she went to the East China Sea, she wanted Lin Yuzhen to open her mouth and let the people out of Jiangning, and she also said that she would use her own Linglong Group to exchange people from Jiangning.


    Lin Yuzhen actually wanted to see her?


    "Boom boom¡ª"


    The roar of the car engine quickly disappeared at the end, leaving only a roar and drifting away.


    "Mr. Lin..."


    Xiao Zhao clenched his fists, not knowing what to do.


    Lin Yu really asked her to help conceal it, but she was worried that Lin Yu would really have an accident!


    "I can''t take care of that much,"


    Xiao Zhao gritted his teeth, "If something goes wrong with President Lin, how sad is Brother Ning?"


    "If you get scolded, you can be scolded, Mr. Lin just hit me, and I admit it!"


    She hurriedly took out her mobile phone and dialed Jiang Ning''s number.


    After two beeps, the phone was connected, Xiao Zhao was anxious, and hurriedly shouted: "Ning Ge, President Lin has gone with that Long Ling''er!"

 Chapter 773： He only likes me now

    On the other side of the phone, Jiang Ning was waiting outside the airport corridor, and she frowned when she heard Xiao Zhao''s words.


    "Who did you go with? Long Ling''er!"


    Jiang Ning jumped up and said, "Why would she go with Long Ling''er?"


    Listening to the sound of Xiao Zhao crying in a hurry on the other end of the phone, Jiang Ning immediately said: "What car did she get on, do you remember the license plate?"


    "Good! Good!"


    Jiang Ning hung up the phone, and immediately called Song Xiaoyu, "Help me find a car, the license plate number is North 7366C, I want to know the location of this car immediately!"


    After finishing talking, he hung up the phone and rushed into the car. Brother Gou had already started the car, and when he stepped on the accelerator, he rushed out.


    "Long Ling''er, if you dare to hurt Yuzhen, I can''t spare you!"


    Terrible anger exploded on Jiang Ning''s face.


    Even if the other party is Long Ling''er, his childhood playmate, if she dares to hurt Lin Yuzhen, Jiang Ning will not be polite.


    The car is like a manic beast, run away!


    At that time.


    Lin Yuzhen sat in the passenger seat, expressionless, staring straight ahead.


    "Why do you feel that I won''t hurt you?"


    Long Ling''er said while driving, "To be honest, I really hope you can disappear, so that Jiang Ning will return to me."


    "you will not."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "If you are such a woman, it is even more unlikely that Jiang Ning will like it."


    She paused, as if she was afraid of Long Linger''s misunderstanding: "He only likes me now."


    Long Ling''er laughed, not knowing what it meant.


    She looked ahead, stepped on the accelerator more and more heavily, and the speed of the car was getting faster and faster. It seemed that only in this way could her emotions calm down.


    The two people were so silent.


    The car departed from the airport, all the way along the expressway, speeding away, not in the direction of the city.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    Her tone was calm, she couldn''t hear any fear, not even a trace of tension.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Long Ling''er''s speed is still increasing.


    "Fear."


    Lin Yu answered honestly.


    "I''m scared, why are you still following me? Do you really think that I dare not kill you?"


    Long Ling''er was a little angry, and his voice changed.


    She didn''t want to see Lin Yu''s real face, still calm, and she was obviously afraid, then show it.


    She was obviously afraid of death, so she said it out, but she didn''t say anything, didn''t do anything, and even listened to her own words so well.


    How could there be such a stupid woman in this world!


    "I don''t want Jiangning to be in trouble."


    Lin Yuzhen was silent for a moment, a slight worry appeared on his face, "As long as he is okay, I don''t care."


    Long Ling''er felt like he was going crazy.


    She slammed the steering wheel and went straight off the ramp. She speeded up and braked violently. The car creaked and made a faint sound, and there was blue smoke on the brake disc.


    Lin Yuzhen''s face turned pale.


    ? Xi''er waiter Xiyiwu to pick up Er? She was frightened.


    He gently clutched his chest and exhaled.


    In fact, she was very scared. She was scared since receiving Long Linger''s call.


    Not for herself, but for Jiang Ning. She is really afraid that Jiang Ning will have an accident!


    This north, Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger, the more he understands, the more Lin Yuzhen feels that it might be a wrong decision to go north.


    Even if the Lin family develops in the East China Sea, and develops in the provincial capital of Tianhai, as long as the family is together, as long as Jiangning is by his side, that''s fine.


    But she also promised Jiang Ning that she would become better and try to help more people.


    When helping others and becoming the first choice with Jiangning, Lin Yu really felt so sad.


    "Can you think about it for yourself?"


    Long Ling''er took a deep breath, as if venting, "Not for the sake of others, or for Jiangning. Can you think about yourself?"


    "You live for yourself! Not for others!"


    "Don''t always be so kind, can you do it!"


    She yelled, the expression on her face looked angry and anxious, and a little helpless.


    It seems that no matter how good she is, as long as she is in front of Lin Yuzhen, she always lacks something, but those things are Jiang Ning''s favorite.


    "I just want to be myself,"


    Lin Yuzhen whispered, "Jiang Ning said, I just need to be myself."


    Jiang Ning said, Jiang Ning said, everything is Jiang Ning said!

 Chapter 774： A puncture!

    Long Ling''er was holding her hair, she really didn''t know how to communicate with Lin Yuzhen.


    How could such a woman be willing to lose to such a woman?


    In terms of family background, behind her is the Long family, enough to kill ten hundred Lin families in seconds. In terms of talent, the northern business goddess, single-handedly created a behemoth like the Linglong Group, which is comparable to the Lin family in Lin Yuzhen District.


    In terms of figure and appearance, is she really worse than Lin Yu?


    But she just lost!


    Jiang Ning cared for her in every possible way, held her in his hands, and tried his best to protect her purest side, and he didn''t even want to recognize her.


    Long Linger didn''t know how many times he cried for this.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help it anymore, lying on the steering wheel and bursting into tears.


    Just crying without saying a word.


    Lin Yu was suddenly at a loss.


    She came, just wanting to ask, what is the danger in Jiang Ning, what she can do, even if it is to sacrifice her, she is willing.


    But in this situation, she couldn''t ask.


    "are you OK?"


    Under the steering wheel, stretch out a hand and hold a tissue.


    Lin Yuzhen''s voice was concerned and worried, "Don''t cry, okay."


    Long Ling''er raised her head, looked at the tissue in Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and pressed her lips. She really had an urge to raise the speed to the highest speed before closing her eyes...


    But she still didn''t dare.


    At this moment, looking at Lin Yuzhen''s innocent face and a little worried about herself, she seemed suddenly relieved.


    "thanks."


    Long Linger stopped crying, took the tissue and wiped away the tears.


    "I said Jiang Ning is in danger, but I actually lied to you."


    Long Linger said directly, "I''m just jealous of you and don''t want to see you meet Jiang Ning. I just...even really wanted to kill you."


    "you will not."


    With this sentence, Long Ling''er was a little mad, could Lin Yu really change the sentence?


    Does she think that people in this world, just like her, are kind enough to be good people?


    Why are there such innocent girls in this world!


    Long Ling''er looked at Lin Yuzhen for a full minute.


    "I finally know why Jiang Ning likes you so much and why he has to work so hard to protect you and prevent you from being polluted."


    After she finished speaking, a trace of loss flashed across her face, and a trace of relief-like ease.


    "Although I am still unwilling, but you are right, I won''t hurt you, I can''t do it."


    Long? She shuts up Er''er and waits on her? Ling''er is going to send Lin Yuzhen back, she doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    Just as she was about to start the car, there was a loud noise.


    The car shook suddenly, and the two people sitting in the car screamed in surprise.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Two beeps in succession.


    The tire was burst!


    Long Ling''er was startled, and when he looked up, he saw a dozen figures rushing from a small forest in the distance.


    Her face changed drastically, and the car couldn''t go!


    "Run away!"


    Regardless of so much, it is not the first time that Long Ling''er has encountered such a thing, but no one knows when he came out today.


    How come there will be people coming, these people are obviously unkind!


    She immediately unbuttoned her seat belt and shouted: "They are not good people, run away!"


    After that, Long Linger immediately opened the car door, and she couldn''t care about Lin Yuzhen anymore.


    But Lin Yu really reacted, reaching out to unfasten the buckle of his seat belt, but was stuck and couldn''t pull it out.


    She was anxious, watching people from a distance approaching quickly, she might not be able to run away.


    What kind of people are these, each of them looks vicious, murderous, and... still has a murder weapon in his hand!

 Chapter 775： She is innocent!

    Lin Yuzhen''s face suddenly turned pale.


    dangerous!


    "Kill her!"


    A voice came from among a dozen people, pointing directly at Long Ling''er who was about to escape.


    With an order, the crowd separated automatically, and they ran away from both sides. They had been prepared long ago to prevent Long Ling''er from having the slightest escape route!


    Seeing that the road in front of him was blocked, and there was no way to go on the left and right sides, Long Linger panicked.


    These people just want to kill themselves!


    There are many enemies in her, and there are also many enemies in the Long Family. Since childhood, she has experienced many assassinations in the north, but she has never worried because there are always guards to help her solve them and protect her safety.


    Even many dangers have been solved before she found out!


    But today, she came out alone, deliberately leaving her bodyguards aside, just wanting to see Lin Yuzhen alone, but she was spotted no matter where she thought of it.


    There is no way to escape, Long Ling''er can only retreat? Fuyi loves Yi Erwu?, wanting to hide in the car.


    At least in that confined space, there is still a sense of security, and there is still a chance to wait until the bodyguard comes to rescue oneself¡ª¡ª


    If they haven''t seen themselves for a long time, they will definitely follow them!


    "Escape? Where do you want to escape?"


    The masked Wei Ming snorted coldly, "Miss Long, stop struggling, no one will come to rescue you today."


    "Your bodyguards were killed by me on the road!"


    His words caused Long Ling''er''s heart to sink suddenly.


    "Today, no one in the Long Family knows that you are out, even if they do, when they come, there will only be your corpse."


    Wei Ming didn''t worry at all, looking at Long Ling''er who was pale, "It''s better to accept death, it will be easier."


    "Who are you guys!"


    Long Ling''er leaned against the car door and shouted sharply.


    She looked at these masked people, at least listened to the voices, which she had never heard before.


    No matter if it is in the Linglong Group or the people in contact with them, there is no such voice.


    Who is going to kill himself?


    "It doesn''t matter who we are, what matters is who you are!"


    Wei Ming sneered, "Your Long Family is too domineering and too greedy, so if you kill someone who shouldn''t be killed, you have to pay the price, your life, this is just a warning."


    He beckoned: "Stop talking nonsense, let Miss Long go on the road."


    Seeing someone take out a dagger, Long Linger''s face became paler and colder in his hands.


    "stop!"


    Suddenly, a fragile but unusually firm and brave voice came.


    Lin Yuzhen rushed out of the car, ran to Long Ling''er, stood in front of her, looked at Wei Ming and others, "You can''t kill her!"


    Looking at Lin Yuzhen''s back, Long Linger''s eyes instantly turned red.


    At this juncture of life and death, does Lin Yu really dare to rush out to protect herself?


    Is she crazy!


    Does she feel that the people who are going to kill herself in front of her are all fake? She will die!


    "There is still one,"


    Wei Ming narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Lin''s people, Lin Yuzhen?"


    "You Lin seems to be rivals with this Linglong Group. Why do you want to protect her."


    Lin Yu really gritted her teeth and said, "Because she is innocent!"


    Wei Ming burst out laughing.


    innocent?


    The dead, who is not innocent.


    People in this world are all innocent, but some people deserve to die, even if they didn''t do any bad things, just because of his birth, because of his identity, that is sin!


    "You leave! Lin Yuzhen, you leave me!"


    Long Linger shouted, "I don''t need your protection, you let me go!"

 Chapter 776： You guys, looking for death!

    I actually need Lin Yuzhen, a weak woman, to stand in front of me?


    Long Linger almost cried out.


    But Lin Yuzhen, still motionless, opened his hands and stood in front of Long Ling''er.


    "Lin Yuzhen, you are wrong, she is not innocent at all,"


    Wei Ming said, "This woman, when the Linglong Group was founded, she did bad things, robbed, murdered and arson. As long as she blocked her way and blocked the way of the Long family, those people would be eliminated."


    "Do you think that Linglong Group can develop to this day because it can do business with her serious business?"


    Wei Ming''s voice was full of irony.


    He glanced at Long Ling''er, his eyes boiled with murderous aura: "Every stakeholder in the Linglong Group has no clean hands!"


    Long Ling''er''s face was pale, as if she had been stripped of the layers of disguise, making her cold, as if being blown by the cold wind.


    She wanted to keep her image in front of Lin Yuzhen as much as possible, but at this moment, she seemed to stand naked in front of her.


    "Now, do you still want to save her?"


    Wei Ming looked at Lin Yuzhen playfully.


    "Yes, I still want to save her,"


    Lin Yuzhen didn''t think about it at all, and remained firm, "She was wrong, and maybe she really deserves to die, but you shouldn''t kill her, so I can''t watch you hurt her!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Wei Ming seemed to hear a big joke, which was ridiculous, but he felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    For a moment, he didn''t want to kill Lin Yu for real.


    It''s a pity that it was just that moment, and his heart was already cold.


    "Sorry, I will not only kill her, but also you today!"


    Wei Ming''s eyes returned to his indifference and ruthlessness. He waved his hand and immediately shouted, "Do it!"


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    In an instant, the three of them rushed over with their daggers, and completely sealed the escape route for Lin Yuzhen and Long Ling''er!


    That sharp dagger pierced Lin Yuzhen, as long as a slash in her throat, Lin Yuzhen would surely die away!


    But she still stood there!


    She still stands in front of Long Ling''er, even if she is dead, she still wants to protect Long Ling''er!


    Long Ling''er cried, tears raining down, and clutching the doorknob with both hands, she had no fear in her heart. Some were just apologetic, ashamed, and regretful...


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    Suddenly, a few stones came lasing!


    Accurately hit the hands of three people, directly penetrated, and the dagger fell on the ground with a crisp sound.


    Wei Ming''s complexion changed, and he turned around and looked around, only to see a face with boundless murderous aura, attacking like a beast!


    "You guys, look for death!"


    Jiang Ning burst into tears, his eyes gleaming, turning into a long line, and passing by in an instant.


    The mad dragon went out to sea and set off a huge wave!


    Jiang Ning is like a tyrannosaurus, extremely fast, so fast that people can''t react at all.


    Everyone was stared at by his eyes, even their souls were trembling!


    Nailed to the ground abruptly!


    In that instant, Wei Ming froze, and when he recovered, Jiang Ning had already arrived.


    Boom


    Punch!


    There was no extra action, just a simple punch, and Wei Ming''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    He could clearly feel that Jiang Ning''s fist seemed slow, but it was as fast as lightning.


    "boom!"


    Wei Ming reacted completely instinctively, because he had no time to think, holding his hands in front of him, and abruptly took Jiang Ning''s punch.


    At the same time, he didn''t hesitate, stepped a little, and immediately backed away, removing the strength of Jiang Ning''s fist. He thought to himself that it was so terrible fist strength. If it was in frontal contact, he was afraid that he would be injured.


    But Wei Ming''s face changed suddenly!


    He has removed the strength of Jiangning''s fist, but when Jiangning''s fist hits his arm, at that moment, he felt that the fist that used to be light and fluttering, but there was a wave of punching strength, like a wave. On the first floor, he slammed on his arms!


    "Crack!"


    "Crack!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?


    Wei Ming yelled, and the bones of both arms made a crisp noise one after another, and they were abruptly broken.


    His face turned pale, and he stepped back faster, but Jiang Ning had no intention of letting him go!


    "Want to escape?"


    Jiang Ning screamed and punched again, "A woman who dares to kill me has a dead end!"

 Chapter 777： Terrified me

    This punch is faster!


    Stronger!


    More fierce!


    More domineering!


    Snap!


    It hit Wei Ming''s chest hard, and almost instantly, he sank his chest to the ground. Wei Ming''s whole body was like a kite with a broken wire, flying out dozens of fans, falling to the ground, opening his mouth and vomiting blood.


    That face has turned pale, and his eyes are full of horror!


    too frightening!


    When was there another such terrifying master in the north?


    He fell to the ground, his mask dropped, his hair was messy, and the corners of his mouth were full of blood. He looked at Jiang Ning fearfully, and took a deep breath, ignoring the fracture of his breastbone. The horror in his eyes became more solemn.


    "San Ye...you killed it?"


    Wei Ming suddenly reacted.


    He had checked the corpses that were often in the mountains, and there were eighteen bones broken!


    They were all broken by violence. Isn''t such a violent and domineering fist just what the young man in front of him was performing?


    What is even more shocking is that the internal organs of Changzheshan have been shattered a lot. How terrible is Jiangning''s fist!


    "Jiangning!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning like a tyrannosaurus, Lin Yu was really frightened. She didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Almost, she would never see Jiang Ning again.


    And Long Ling''er fell to the ground, she was so scared that she had no energy for a long time.


    She watched Jiang Ning transform into a mad dragon in order to save Lin Yuzhen. The anger and murderousness on her face were all because of Lin Yuzhen.


    "kill him!"


    A dozen other people were squeezed. Wei Ming couldn''t handle a single move. He was severely injured and fell to the ground. That was the strongest expert among them.


    But at this moment, they don''t care so much. If they don''t kill Jiang Ning, they will not be able to kill Long Ling''er and Lin Yuzhen, and they will not be able to complete the orders that are often explained in Yuan. That is a capital crime!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    More than a dozen people rushed towards Jiangning, but they flew out at a faster speed, killing them instantly!


    Jiang Ning didn''t show any mercy, his iron fist roared, and even the air trembled faintly.


    Every time he punches, Wei Ming is frightened!


    Almost desperate!


    "Grandmaster...no! Not just..."


    Wei Ming''s lips were trembling, and he seemed to suddenly understand why such a tough master who often lived in the mountain would be beaten to the ground with no power to resist and die so miserably.


    His opponent is terrible!


    In the face of a strong man like Jiang Ning, is there anyone in the entire north who can fight him?


    Wei Ming immediately thought of those old guys who hadn''t made any shots for many years, I''m afraid... not necessarily!


    "You...who are you!"


    Wei Ming clutched his chest, looked at Jiang Ning who was walking towards him step by step, and shouted sharply.


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to talk nonsense at all, and smashed Wei Ming''s head with a punch!


    "Dead, you don''t need to know!"


    The anger on his face has not disappeared, and he dared to really start with Lin Yu. This is a capital crime and there is no room for negotiation.


    At this moment, he is completely the invincible God of War!


    God blocks and kills the gods, the devil blocks the punishable demons!


    Who dares to hurt the woman he cherishes most, Jiang Ning will not be the slightest polite, even if it is the king of heaven, he will crush the other''s head!


    There is a faint smell of blood in the air, and the wind blows, making people nauseous.


    Lin Yu really had a pale face, standing in front of the car door, motionless.


    It was the first time that she saw Jiang Ning like this, so violent, so crazy!


    Just because those people just wanted to kill themselves!


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming, Lin Yuzhen trembled, biting his lip hard, but his voice was very soft.


    "Yes, I''m sorry..."


    She didn''t listen to Jiang Ning''s words, didn''t wait for him at the airport obediently, but followed Long Linger, and deliberately concealed Jiang Ning.


    So I almost lost my life!


    Jiang Ning said that he didn''t allow himself to be involved, but this time, he didn''t listen to him.


    He must be angry.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s expression, he is not just angry!


    "I¡­¡­"


    Before Lin Yu said the truth, Jiang Ning took her into his arms, his voice low.


    "You scared me, know or not!"

 Chapter 778： warn!

    There was some trembling in the voice, all because of fear.


    Really afraid of losing Lin Yu!


    As tough as Jiang Ning, there is no one in this world that can make him afraid, but if Lin Yu really has something to do, he will really go crazy.


    Lin Yu was really taken aback, and immediately stretched out his hand, hugged Jiang Ning, and softly said in his ear: "I''m sorry, I was wrong, and I won''t worry you so much again."


    She knew how much Jiang Ning cared about herself!


    She saw Jiang Ning''s eyes red!


    After a while, Jiang Ning let go of Lin Yuzhen and looked at this woman who worried and made herself angry.


    He wanted to get angry, but couldn''t say a single word.


    "You are fine."


    After speaking, he turned his head and his eyes instantly became cold, as if the biting cold air made Long Ling''er, who had just stood up, only felt cold all over!


    How could Jiang Ning''s eyes be so terrible!


    How could he look at himself like this!


    "Jiang Ning..."


    "I warn you, this is the first time, and it is the last time!


    Don''t really have any bad thoughts about Yu, you dare to hurt her hair, even if it''s you, I won''t be polite! "


    With Jiang Ning''s words, Long Linger''s heart was instantly shattered!


    He... is he warning himself?


    For Lin Yuzhen, warn yourself!


    Long Ling''er had no doubt at this moment, if he really wanted to hurt Lin Yu, Jiang Ning would kill him without hesitation.


    He... could he bear the heart to kill himself?


    She looked at Jiang Ning, tears rained down, and she almost collapsed.


    She was looking forward to it for fifteen years, and she waited for fifteen years, just waiting to see Jiang Ning again, to see the gentle eyes of Jiang Ning back then.


    But Jiang Ning in front of him even wanted to kill himself!


    In his eyes, it was clear that Lin Yuzhen was the only one, except for Lin Yuzhen, he couldn''t tolerate other girls anymore.


    Long Ling''er bit her lip and tried to resist crying, but her tears couldn''t help but rolled down.


    Her heart was completely broken!


    She even had some doubts, is this man in front of him Jiang Ning?


    Is it Jiang Ning who made him laugh when he was a child, was punished for himself, and always took care of himself?


    It seems that it is really him, but he is no longer the original one.


    They have all grown up and changed.


    Jiang Ning is more mature and understands what he likes and what he wants, and what about himself?


    It seems that I have lost myself.


    "Jiang Ning..."


    Seeing Long Ling''er crying so sad, Lin Yu really couldn''t bear it, and didn''t want to see her so sad.


    "let''s go."


    But Jiang Ning had a hard-hearted heart, leaving no room for Long Ling''er to have the slightest illusion, even if Long Ling''er would hate him.


    He took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and walked away quickly, never looking at Long Ling''er again.


    But for a moment, Jiang Ning really disappeared with Lin Yu, and Long Ling''er couldn''t help it anymore, sitting on the ground, burying his head between his knees, crying loudly.


    She didn''t blame Jiang Ning, nor Lin Yuzhen, but herself, she lost herself these years, and lost the self that Jiang Ning liked.


    Long Linger tears like rain, like a little girl who has lost the most important thing, aggrieved and lost.


    Soon, people from the Long family came.


    Finding that Long Ling''er had left the bodyguards aside, the people of Long''s family immediately followed the trail.


    In the north, it is not difficult for them to find someone.


    When they saw a corpse in one place and saw the tragic death, even these people, who had experienced strong winds and waves, still paled and were shocked.


    "Young Master Long, they are all dead, they are all killed by one move, shattering the heart!"


    After examining all the corpses, the results were shocking.


    Long Fei stood there, frowning slightly, his face full of fortitude, with a dignified expression.


    "What about the identity?"


    "One of them is the personal bodyguard of Chang Zaiyuan, the head of the Chang family, Wei Ming, and the rest should be his men."


    "Changjia."


    Long Fei squinted his eyes. As the eldest young master of the top wealthy family, he is not as dull as the young masters of other big-name families.


    Because he knew that the Long Family, a top wealthy family like the land, the land and the land, could not control the future if he didn''t have enough ability.


    He didn''t expect that the mere Chang family would dare to attack his sister, do you want to die!

 Chapter 779： Ill take control

    "Dispose of the corpses, no one is allowed to disclose the matter here, offenders, die!"


    "Yes!"


    Long Fei walked to Long Ling''er, squatted down, and stretched out his hand to pat her back gently: "Ling''er, it''s okay, don''t be afraid."


    Long Ling''er still cried, without raising his head.


    "Big Brother takes you home."


    Long Fei stretched out his hand and helped Long Ling''er get up, looking at her red eyes, aggrieved, it seemed that she was crying with fear not because of being assassinated, but because of other things.


    It''s just that he didn''t ask. Based on his understanding of Long Ling''er, as long as she didn''t take the initiative to speak, it would be useless to ask herself.


    Driving home with Long Ling''er, Long Ling''er didn''t say a word along the way. He just looked out of the car window and cried silently, making Long Fei feel uncomfortable.


    When he arrived at Long''s house, Long Fei sent Long Ling''er back to his room, and told his servants to take care of him, and he immediately went to the hall.


    Long Xiang had been waiting there for a long time.


    "How is Ling''er?"


    Long Xiang raised his head and glanced at Long Fei, "Isn''t it hurt."


    "No injuries."


    Long Fei shook his head, "However, it may also be injured."


    Long Xiang frowned and didn''t understand what Long Fei said.


    "It''s not important anymore, just ask when Linger wants to say it."


    Long Fei didn''t want to get too entangled with this issue. In Long''s family, he was the only one who dared to talk to Long Xiang like this. Even his uncles had to be respectful in front of Long Xiang.


    "Who made it?"


    "Changjia."


    Long Fei''s eyes were cold, "One of the corpses at the scene is Wei Ming, the personal bodyguard of Chang Zaiyuan, the head of the Chang family. I have just confirmed the rest of them? They are indeed from the Chang family."


    "The Chang family is so bold!"


    Long Xiang was furious, "Do they even dare to kill my daughter?"


    As a first-class family with a large surname, the Chang family is usually low-key, and there has never been any contradiction between it and the four top-notch families.


    There is no direct conflict of interest with his Long Family, how could he suddenly attack Long Ling''er.


    And as soon as he shot, so many people were dispatched, it was clear that they wanted to kill Long Ling''er!


    Long Xiang was a little annoyed, and he wished to take action immediately and destroy the Chang family.


    But he knew that this first-class family was not simple, it was far more powerful than it seemed on the surface, and it was not so easy to deal with.


    "Why the Chang family started with Ling''er? I think it''s more important."


    Long Fei said, "Dad, this Chang family wants to be promoted to the top wealthy family?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t heard about this, huh, even if they think about it, they won''t say it, they will only use their hands in secret."


    Who doesn''t want to be a top wealthy family?


    That is a family that can control a huge amount of resources, status, rights, and money, all standing at the top!


    But there are only a few locations. If you want to climb up, you have to step on someone else''s body!


    "Even if they want to replace my Long Family, can they just kill Ling''er?"


    Long Xiang''s face was murderous, "You are the future Patriarch of the Long Family. Killing Ling''er doesn''t make any sense to them."


    Things suddenly became weird.


    The Long family and the Chang family have no grudges in the past, and they have no grudges in the recent days. Why did the Chang family start with Long Ling''er, and often directly send out cronies in Yuan Yuan.


    He is so confident that he can definitely kill Long Ling''er, otherwise he is not afraid to expose himself?


    "Don''t think about it for the time being. I think things have become more complicated. I''m afraid it''s more complicated than we thought."


    Long Fei shook his head, "I am afraid that someone else is causing trouble."


    Not to mention other things, how Wei Ming and the others died, such a miserable way of death is not something ordinary masters can do.


    That level of strength, even if he is not sure, how many people are there in the entire North?


    Moreover, Long Ling''er has been crying from beginning to end, crying sadly, not afraid, not afraid, she must have seen someone.


    But who can make her feel so sad?


    "How is Ling''er now?"


    Long Xiang cared.


    "The state is not very good, I kept crying."


    Long Fei sighed, "Dad, with her now in a state like Wu Shan with a closed mind, I don''t think I can continue to control the Linglong Group. Let her rest at home."


    "Linglong Group, I will control it!"

 Chapter 780： Husband, sorry

    Long Xiang looked at his son, thought for a moment, and nodded.


    "Thank you then."


    Long Ling''er is no longer suitable to continue in the Linglong Group. She can''t control such a behemoth, it will only make her more and more tired.


    You may even encounter danger again.


    Long Xiang didn''t want to see something like this happen again.


    "Now the situation in the north has changed, and the Linglong Group is also in chaos. It is very difficult to completely return it back to my dragon family,"


    Long Fei said, "But I will try my best to get rid of those irrelevant people!"


    "Everything is the best."


    "As for Chang''s family..."


    Long Fei frowned slightly.


    This must be done carefully.


    The Chang family is not an ordinary family with a big surname, even if the Chang family is only a first-class family with a big surname, but in fact, compared with the top rich family, the gap is not too big.


    In particular, the three Chang family brothers, who are often in the mountains, are powerful, are martial arts lunatics, and are extremely famous in the upper circles of the north.


    Most people don''t want to provoke him at all, not to mention, there is always the wind, and there is no news of him until now.


    The more mysterious, the more daunting.


    Also, the head of the Chang family is always in Yuan. He usually looks like a weak scholar. He may become the head of the Chang family and lead the Chang family to stand in the north for so many years. Long Fei will believe that he is really weak.


    "Yi Di Yi Ling Shan Wu Yi cover?" "Stare first, once you have a chance, then do it!"


    Long Xiang said seriously.


    For such a family, we must be cautious, especially in this complicated situation.


    When everything is unclear, the water in the north is getting more and more muddy, and they still can''t see many things. At least, the other three top wealthy families have no movement at this moment.


    This is the most worrying thing.


    His Long Family has now become a target of public criticism for some reason, so he has to be cautious!


    And the other side.


    Lin Yu really looked like a kid who made a mistake, sitting on the sofa with his legs close together, hands on his knees, and his head down without speaking.


    Silently accepted Jiang Ning''s blame.


    But Jiang Ning, where could he bear to scold him.


    Even if it was really dangerous this time, he was going to slow down a step, Lin Yuzhen was dead today!


    "I know it was wrong."


    Lin Yu really cowardly said, "Don''t be angry, okay?"


    "Otherwise, would you scold me? Can you beat me?"


    She raised her head and looked at Jiang Ning with a serious face, "I will never say anything, let you teach it."


    Jiang Ning was amused, and raised his hand, Lin Yuzhen immediately closed his eyes, but Jiang Ning''s hand only lightly fell on her face and stroked it lightly.


    "I can''t do it."


    Jiang Ning said, "My wife, I don''t even want to scold you, how can I beat you."


    "But I must tell you, this time, I am really angry, do you understand."


    "I know, I was wrong, husband, I''m sorry."


    Lin Yu''s eyes were really red, and he opened his hands.


    What else could Jiang Ning say, sighed, and reached out and hugged her in his arms.


    From a distance, Brother Gou and others stood there with mixed feelings in their hearts.


    "I thought Big Brother was going to get angry, but it turned out to be another handful of dog food."


    The fifth envious said, "Sometimes, I want to be a woman, and it must feel good to be cared for."


    "You can pull it down, just like you, the first time [biqugetv.co] sees you, I''m afraid I can''t help but break your neck."


    "Sixth, do you want to fight again?"


    "Otherwise you think so!"


    The two started fighting again.


    Brother Gou beckoned, and the others leaned over.


    "The environment in the north is complicated. No matter when the eldest brother is there, you must keep two people to protect the sister-in-law, do you understand?"


    "Relax, even if we die, we will ensure the safety of our sister-in-law."


    Brother Gou nodded and looked at two people coming from five and six: "Never mind these two bastards, they are still more suitable for murder."

 Chapter 781： Fifteen years ago!

    Jiang Ning comforted Lin Yuzhen and calmed her mood. Then he called Li Dong to prepare them for work.


    Secretary Xiao Zhao was still a little worried, worried that Lin Yu would really be angry and blame her.


    "Xiao Zhao, well done, thank you this time."


    But Jiang Ning''s words made her almost moved to cry. Even if Lin Yu was really scolded to death, she felt it was worth it.


    Jiang Ning praised her!


    "Brother Ning! I must protect President Lin!"


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning is sincerely grateful. He has been grateful since the first time Xiao Zhao sacrificed his life to save Lin Yuzhen. This time, if Xiao Zhao hadn''t notified him in time, he wouldn''t know how serious the consequences would be.


    "Looking back, I will give you a promotion and a raise, and introduce a boyfriend to you by the way."


    After that, he left Brother Gou and others to protect Lin Yuzhen, and he left alone.


    The movement in the north should be further increased. Now the water has become muddy, and more and more people have surfaced, not only the people in the underground circles, but also the above-ground circles, and even hidden doors!


    He has been tracking down the hidden door for many years!


    At the thought of those red cloud tattoos, Jiang Ning''s eyes filled with strong murderous auras.


    When I made an appointment with A Fei in the old place, Jiangning arrived early.


    After a while, a handsome man sat down opposite Jiang Ning and waved his fingers.


    "Boss, a bowl of bean curd, no sugar."


    "okay!"


    Jiang Ning raised his head, the expression on his face shocked A Fei, he rarely saw Jiang Ning''s expression, serious... with a brutal murderous aura!


    "Rain really almost had an accident."


    "No way?"


    A Fei''s eyes instantly turned cold, "Who?"


    "Changjia!"


    "Fuck, who gave them the courage? Dare to move Lao Tzu''s sister-in-law!"


    A Fei suddenly cursed, "Big Brother, I''m going to kill Chang''s family now!"


    "Now is not the time for you to expose."


    Jiang Ning shook his head. To deal with the Chang family, he didn''t rush for a while, not to mention that it was not yet time. Even if they knew it was the hands of the Chang family, their main target was Long Ling''er, and Lin Yu was really just an addition.


    To kill the Chang family is not a difficult task for Jiang Ning, but simply killing the Chang family is meaningless.


    If he wants to do it, he must treat Chang Jia as a knife!


    "Recently, what happened to the other big families?"


    "No, everything is normal except for Long''s family,"


    A Fei shook his head, "By the way, your old man has checked the information several times in secret, he thought no one knew..."


    On intelligence detection, especially in the north, A Fei has been operating for so many years, but few people can steal intelligence from under his nose without being discovered.


    "What did he check?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes changed slightly.


    "What did he check? Fifteen years ago, I have read the affairs between the four big wealthy families. There is nothing unusual about the information, but at this time, brother, it''s a coincidence."


    Fifteen years ago, it was the time when Jiang Ning''s mother and son were driven out of the Jiang family and became a wealthy and abandoned son, living on the streets!


    It was also the time for Jiang Daoran to give up his wife and remarry the daughter of the Xue family, who is also a wealthy family, to bring the Jiang family''s strength to a higher level and to completely establish its position as one of the four wealthy families!


    Jiang Ning never understood how Jiang Daoran, who showed her mother as the love of her life, could abandon her cruelly.


    And being kicked out of Jiang''s family, his mother, even until the day of her death, did not blame the old **** Jiang Daoran!


    Jiang Ning really doesn''t understand what he''s doing?


    "Fifteen years ago, what happened?"

 Chapter 782： No more regrets

    This is like a mystery, Jiang Ning never knows.


    Even when he had the opportunity to kill Jiang Daoran and avenge his mother, it was precisely because of this that he stopped.


    What happened that year?


    At that time, he was young and didn''t know anything. There was only anger in his heart, only hatred!


    Hate Jiang Daoran was cruel, and drove their mother and son out of Jiang''s house and lived on the streets, and even let his mother die miserably in the midst of hunger and cold, Jiang Ning would never forget it for the rest of her life!


    Jiang Daoran, a heart-minded person, a man who has no responsibility and no sense of responsibility, Jiang Ning has no good feelings for him, only hatred.


    "Brother, I can''t persuade you about this kind of thing, but according to my investigations for so many years, I am afraid that there is really something hidden about what happened back then,"


    A Fei has always been very concerned about Jiang Ning''s affairs. Over the years, I have not helped Jiang Ning to investigate. "As long as you say you want to kill him, A Fei will never frown!


    "It''s the head of their wealthy family? It''s the king of heaven, Lao Tzu, I will also help you twist his head off!"


    "? Painful and confined? But I''m afraid that my eldest brother will regret it, so I must be cautious."


    No one except A Fei would tell Jiang Ning, and no one would dare to tell Jiang Ning like this.


    The two of them, it was a friendship between life and death. A Fei''s life was saved by Jiang Ning desperately. In A Fei''s heart, Jiang Ning was his elder brother, more intimate than his biological elder brother.


    As long as Jiang Ning said a word, A Fei would not say a word when he went up to the sword mountain and down the sea of ??fire!


    The boss brought the bean curd, and A Fei took two bites.


    "Anyway, I''ll wait for a word from my elder brother, I will do whatever you ask me to do."


    Jiang Ning nodded, the expression on his face relaxed slightly.


    "Sometimes I really miss it. When we were on the battlefield together, we don''t have to think about so much, just kill..."


    A Fei couldn''t help laughing.


    "No more, now I have a sister-in-law,"


    He smiled and said, "I hope my eldest brother is happy."


    With a grunt, he swallowed all the bean curd in the bowl, wiped his mouth without image, and got up directly.


    "I will keep an eye on the things of the Chang family, as well as the Jiang family, and those of the several families. Don''t worry, eldest brother, I will tell you immediately if anything happens."


    After speaking, ALFY picked up the hat that was set aside, buckled it on his head, and disappeared into the crowd in a moment.


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, looking at the bean curd on the table.


    The thoughts in his mind suddenly returned to the past. At that time, it was his craziest time...


    On the battlefield, he smashed his fame abruptly, killing the entire world, trembling at his feet!


    But he still couldn''t save his mother, and still couldn''t protect his most cherished person. From that time on, Jiang Ning knew what was most important to him.


    He wants to protect the people he cherishes, even if he pays his life for it, he will not hesitate.


    Jiang Ning, don''t want to regret any more.


    "Grumbling¡ª"


    Jiang Ning picked up the bean curd, swallowed it, throwing a wad of money, and turned to leave.


    At that time.


    Near Chang''s house, there are people walking around from time to time, with strange faces.


    From beginning to end, there is no repeated face.


    Some people watched back and forth outside, and some tried their best to infiltrate the Chang''s house. It seemed that all of a sudden, the Chang''s house became a place of concern for many people.


    Linglong Group, top office.


    Long Fei now controls everything here, even if it is not really in control, but his name here represents the Long Family, absolute control over the Linglong Group.


    "Ms. Long, Miss Ling''er''s previous information, I have put them on the table, what else do I need?"


    "I will look at these information. In addition, all the information of the senior executives in the Linglong Group, as well as the industries and departments they are responsible for, as well as the group''s capital flows in the past three years, I need to look at it and sort it out for me as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 783： I find you!

    "Yes!"


    Long Fei did things vigorously.


    In just two days, all the people who had been under Long Ling''er were collected under his own hands.


    These are all his long family cronies, people who can be trusted temporarily, at least for now.


    In this Linglong group, there is no one person, Long Fei dare to say 100% trust, even if those people were cultivated by his Long family, no one knows who is loyal to him now.


    Standing in front of the huge French window, Long Fei seemed to be able to feel what kind of pressure Long Linger had been under.


    Even if he wanted to control this behemoth, he felt powerless.


    "This Linglong Group will eventually be my Long Family''s private property. If you want to take away a tiny bit from it, it won''t be so easy!"


    He squinted his eyes, his face was murderous, and he disappeared completely in a flash, as if he had never appeared.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang, and Long Fei glanced at the number and immediately connected.


    "Shao Long, the head of the Chang family is always in Yuan, not at home. Three of us have entered, so you can be 100% sure!"


    Long Fei frowned.


    "I see."


    He hung up the phone, looking a little ugly.


    Chang Zaiyuan, an old **** who is not at home, where else can he go?


    This home is closed to the servant, Ai Yierpa, and he rarely goes out and is not at home. There are many places in the north where he can go, but where will he go?


    The Chang family suddenly attacked the Long Family without warning, which made Long Fei very vigilant.


    Similarly, Chang Zai Yuan sent Wei Ming to kill Long Ling''er, but he never got news of Long Ling''er''s death. Even that Lin Yuzhen was not dead, and Chang Zai Yuan reacted at once.


    Wei Ming failed.


    But how powerful Wei Ming is, Chang Zaiyuan knows very well.


    Even in the hands of a master-level master, Wei Ming is considered to be in the forefront of the rankings. If he can kill him, there is only one possibility without revealing a trace of news!


    The people who shot are terribly tough!


    Besides the Long Family, who else will there be?


    Not to mention killing his own brother, but also killing his own personal guards, what ambition the Long Family had, it seemed too obvious.


    Chang Zaiyuan was not at home. In fact, three hours after Wei Ming went out to kill Long Ling''er, Chang Zaiyuan quietly left.


    now.


    Chang Zaiyuan walked in a bamboo forest. He had known this place for a long time, but he would never come, let alone come.


    But the Chang family can''t tolerate his stubbornness anymore.


    His Chang family does not say that it can go further, it is already difficult enough to continue to survive in the north and gain a foothold.


    After all, what he has to face is the Long Family!


    It is among the four top wealthy families, the Dragon family that is now in full swing.


    From afar, I often see a teahouse in Yuan. At this time, I am a little far away, but I can still smell the strong tea fragrance.


    A curtain of roller blinds fell, blocking the people in the tea pavilion.


    Chang Zaiyuan walked over, and two figures suddenly appeared, like ghosts, and stopped in front of Chang Zaiyuan. The eyes under the mask were full of coldness and mercilessness.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    After the curtain was rolled, a voice came.


    "I''m looking for you!"


    Often in Yuan Dao, stretched out his hand, in his palm, was a piece of flesh that was cut with a sharp knife, dripping with blood.


    Above, there is a dazzling red cloud tattooed!


    Chang Zaiyuan looked at the rolling curtain and stretched out his hand.


    "This, familiar?"


    "What can you do with me?"


    The people behind the curtain simply ignore the problems of Chang Yuen. It seems that in his eyes, he has never cared about irrelevant things.


    Even if it was this red cloud, he didn''t care about it.


    "Huh, what else can I do if I am looking for you?"


    Chang Zaiyuan sneered and glanced at the two people who stopped him, "Do you think they can stop me?"


    His face was full of murderous aura!


    If it wasn''t for the hidden door, if it wasn''t for the man in front of him, how could Chang Zaishan walk this way, and how could he lose his life?


    He now wants to kill the people behind the rolling curtain immediately!

 Chapter 784： Be my pawn

    "You are right, they can''t stop you,"


    After the curtain was rolled, a faint voice came, "Then go back."


    He evacuated the people directly.


    The two figures disappeared in a flash, and there was only one rolling curtain standing in front of Yuan.


    He clenched his fists and his eyes shrank. He didn''t expect this person to be so arrogant. Is this provoking himself?


    Feeling that you can''t help him at all?


    The fragrance of tea is curled up.


    The person sitting in the tea pavilion does not seem to be tall or strong from the physical shape, and even feels like he was just an ordinary person in the past.


    But standing outside was Chang Jae-won with a murderous face and wanted to avenge his brother, but he was still calm.


    "Just say if you have anything, I''m going to finish my tea."


    The sound of pouring tea made Chang Zaiyuan never have the courage to lift his hands. That kind of anxiety and jealousy finally prevailed.


    "I can''t kill you!"


    Chang Zaiyuan gritted his teeth.


    He had to admit that the people behind the rolling shutters were too powerful, far beyond his imagination. Even if they were only five meters apart, the feeling of oppression was very strong.


    It seems that as long as he does it, people haven''t entered the tea pavilion, haven''t opened the rolling curtain, and his life is gone!


    "you are humble,"


    The Lord said, "Why don''t you try it?"


    Chang Zaiyuan didn''t move, and he didn''t even dare to move.


    "You are much worse than usual in the mountains."


    Seeing that there was no movement in Chang Zaiyuan for a long time, the Lord said lightly, "He wants to kill me. He never hesitated, saying that he would do it. It''s a pity that his comprehension is not good.


    Chang Zai Yuan still did not move.


    The Lord in front of him, the current master of the hidden gate, does not know who his true identity is, but he has often guessed that he must be a great figure in the north!


    If he rushed in now, would it be possible to see his face?


    Chang Zai Yuan''s eyes kept changing and he was still hesitating, but only for a moment before he gave up.


    Seeing the face of the Lord means that I must die!


    Even, he didn''t have this chance at all.


    The Lord in front of him feels too unpredictable, even if he doesn¡¯t see anyone, he just hears the sound, a few steps away, perceiving the breath, makes him feel powerless to resist. a feeling of.


    "Since you have nothing to say, let me say."


    Without waiting for Chang Zai Yuan to speak, the Lord spoke first, "Chang Zai Shan is dead. I lack people. I want you to be my pawn."


    Directly, simply!


    Somewhat domineering!


    This is simply a notice, and there is no negotiating tone at all.


    ?Di Ling Fu Er and Serving Close Fu Ling? "Why?"


    Chang Zaiyuan sneered. He came to kill the master. He didn''t dare to do it. He was already a little annoyed. Now the master still speaks directly, wanting to be his pawn?


    What a joke!


    "For whatever reason, I believe you will agree."


    The Lord said, "Just like your two brothers."


    As soon as his voice fell, Chang Zai Yuan''s face changed, and he became sharp in an instant.


    "What did you say?"


    The Lord just said that his two brothers, besides Chang Zai Shan, who had been missing for many years and had no news, did they also enter the hidden gate?


    how can that be!


    Even if I don¡¯t have any news of Chang Zaifeng, and I can¡¯t get in touch, how could the Lord know?


    "The Chang family is really not easy. There are three great masters in one family. The position of this top wealthy family should have your seat. It''s a pity,"


    The lord sighed, "Shi is also fate, your position in the home is robbed by others, and you may never be able to get it back with this grab."


    "what do you want to say in the end!"


    He often yelled at Yuan Boo and pointed to the lord behind the rolling curtain, "tell me clearly!"


    "Don''t doubt, Chang Zaifeng is still alive, and alive very well, but he has changed his status, no one knows who he is now,"


    The Lord said lightly, "However, what I can tell you is that there is also a red cloud on him."


    "Where is your Changjia''s future path? You have to rely on yourself."

 Chapter 785： Lost, get it back sooner or later!

    "That''s it, please."


    After speaking, the roller shutter of the tea pavilion moved, and the figure behind it was like steam, and gradually disappeared as the fragrance of tea drifted into the distance.


    "Stop! You stop for me!"


    Chang Zaiyuan roared, and immediately rushed in, suddenly opened the rolling shutter, but only saw a simple tea table with the tea cup on it, still steaming.


    His eyes trembled, and he didn''t expect that two of the three brothers in the Chang family had chosen to enter the hidden gate.


    Is he even the last person to know?


    "In the wind!"


    Chang Zaiyuan gritted his teeth, "Where are you now!"


    In his hand, he was still holding the flesh and blood that had been cut from Chang on the mountain. The red cloud tattoo was stained with blood, making it even more dazzling.


    Chang Zaiyuan took a deep breath, his eyes gradually darkened, and suddenly he tore his collar open, his wrist flicked, and a dagger fell in his palm.


    He raised his hand and cut away the flesh of his chest and heart, immediately dripping with blood!


    Chang Zaiyuan''s face remained unchanged, without even frowning, he cut off his skin and flesh, and immediately covered the piece that Chang had cut off from the mountain!


    A red cloud tattoo dyed in bright red is extremely dazzling!


    "What I lost in my Chang family...I have to get it back sooner or later!"


    Chang Zaiyuan clenched his fists, blood spilled from his fingers, ticking, dripping to the ground...


    At that time.


    Jiang Ning is not taking care of the Chang family''s affairs. What he wants to look at is the overall situation, not just a Chang family, let alone any big family.


    Before all the hidden gates were dug out, what''s the point of killing these big-name families?


    The most urgent task is to smash the Linglong Group, remove the layers of fog from the Linglong Group, and thoroughly dig out the hidden people hidden in it!


    He felt that as long as the Linglong Group was defeated and the Linglong Group fell apart, the hidden people hidden in it would naturally be exposed because of benefits!


    No matter how deep they hide, no matter how careful they are, once interests are involved, they will eventually reveal clues.


    These greedy people choose to enter the hidden gate, isn''t it for profit?


    As long as their interests are cut off, they are more anxious than anyone else!


    "Brother Ning, have you listened to me?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning in a daze, Secretary Xiao Zhao stretched out his hand and shook his eyes, "Brother Ning!"


    "Ah, listen."


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said, "This French fries tastes better, with spicy and crisp taste. It is a must-have choice for home travel, work and work."


    "Brother Ning!"


    Xiao Zhao rolled his eyes, "This was a topic half an hour ago, I''m talking about boyfriend now!"


    She sighed [I Love Novel www.xss521.com], and after talking to Jiang Ning for a long time, he didn''t even listen at all, it was too much.


    Thanks to me, I prepared meticulously, put on makeup and took a good photo. It took more than an hour to fix the picture. Just about to ask Jiang Ning for his contact information, Jiang Ning told her about fries.


    "Boyfriend? Don''t worry, you will see him soon. It''s the style you like, handsome and handsome, I promise you will like it."


    Jiang Ning smiled and turned to look at Lin Yuzhen, who was on the side, connecting with Li Dong''s business process.


    "They haven''t discussed it yet? Shan Fu Fu Ran Wu Wu Lu Zhe? Okay?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t quite understand business matters, so he left it to Lin Yuzhen to toss himself.


    It takes more than one hour for Lin to officially land in the northern market. The entire Lin Group has held dozens of meetings and paid special attention to it.


    "Actually, the plan has been determined, but Lin always wants to make a few more preparations to prevent unexpected needs."


    Xiao Zhao''s topic changed quickly, "Brother Ning, how did you know that I like being handsome?"


    "Because you keep staring at me and drooling."


    Jiang Ning is not polite at all, "It makes me look like French fries."

 Chapter 786： Grab it directly

    Xiao Zhao blushed suddenly.


    "Good-looking, nice guy, and able to fight, what''s the matter with a few eye-catching eyes, I dare not **** a man from President Lin,"


    She said, "I can''t grab it anyway."


    "Well, self-knowledge is a very good character, keep it up."


    Jiang Ning stood up, grabbed the French fries from Xiao Zhao''s hand, walked and ate, walked up to Lin Yuzhen and the others, pulled a chair and sat down to listen.


    "For the time being, in this way, our products have no problems. What we need now is trial and error, and we look at the market and consumers'' feedback."


    Lin Yuzhen has put away the folder in his hand, "The relevant data must be collected, and we will adjust it as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Dong and the others began to get busy immediately.


    "Wife, you have to be careful of that fellow Xiao Zhao,"


    Jiang Ning took a piece of French fries and stuffed it into Lin Yuzhen''s mouth, "She actually thinks about me so badly, she secretly looks at me drooling, I don''t dare to get too close to her now!"


    "Too dangerous!"


    "Then I will fire her."


    Lin Yu really took two bites, the taste seemed to be different from the previous ones, the taste was good.


    "It doesn''t seem to work,"


    Before Jiang Ning could speak, she shook her head again, "Excuse her, whose snack shall we grab?"


    If Xiao Zhao knew that Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really coveted her snacks, they didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    A bag of French fries, with no residue left, Jiang Ning wiped his mouth.


    "are you ready?"


    "Well, that''s it."


    "This is just the beginning. The Lin family not only wants to enter the northern market, but also firmly occupy this place, and even replace the position of the Linglong Group in the north!"


    This can be regarded as great ambition.


    Jiang Ning said it lightly, as if it was nothing at all.


    Replace Linglong Group!


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Lin Yu was almost choked by French fries. Jiang Ning quickly poured her a glass of water and took two sips before calming down.


    "You said you want to replace the Linglong Group in the north?"


    Lin Yuzhen''s face was a little red, and it was only after a long time that the weather went smoothly, thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    There are more than a dozen industries under the Linglong Group, and they are all in the leading position. The strength is so powerful that it is daunting!


    "Yup."


    Jiang Ning''s face was calm and calm, "Is it difficult?"


    Lin Yu really took a deep breath. Is this a difficult question? This is an impossible question.


    If it is only in Lin''s related industries, there is still a chance to compete. After all, Lin''s investment in this area is huge, and now he has a lot of experience.


    But Linglong Group is not only in this industry, but involves various industries and all aspects!


    In those industries, Lin hasn''t even heard of it, how to replace it.


    Do you rely on dreaming?


    "It''s not a difficult question,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "The industries under the Linglong Group are not covered by the Lin family. How can we compete?"


    "No competition,"


    Jiang Ning said solemnly, "Kill them and grab them directly."


    Lin Yu was really speechless, kill them... just grab them?


    She blinked and stared at Jiang Ning. She didn''t respond for a long time. Jiang Ning was joking or was talking about it seriously.


    Kill the Linglong Group and then grab all their properties?


    Not talking about doing, just talking, it makes people feel energetic and blood boiled.


    "Jiang Ning, are you serious?"


    After a while, Lin Yu took a deep breath. Although she had an answer in her heart, she couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, seriously."


    "it is good."


    Lin Yu really nodded, "Then what do you want me to do."


    This is Lin Yuzhen. As long as Jiang Ning tells her that what he said is serious, Lin Yuzhen will believe it and trust it 100%. There will be no doubts. She will do what Jiang Ning wants her to do.


    "Be mentally prepared first,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "This will take time, maybe three months, or maybe..."


    "Three to five years?"


    "No, three or five days.? Shi Airan Yiran closed cover dye?"

 Chapter 787： Split

    Well, Lin Yu really stopped talking. She felt her courage, as if she was not on the same level as Jiang Ning.


    To annex Linglong Group, three to five days?


    In the entire universe, I am afraid that only Jiang Ning dared to say that, but Lin Yu really had a feeling that what Jiang Ning said could happen.


    "Okay, I listen to you,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "I will draw up a plan for the future development of Lin''s immediately, and you will help me see it when that happens.


    She immediately got up to prepare, even if it was just an idea, it also represented the path of Lin''s future development.


    Lin Yuzhen had never dared to imagine that Lin would become a behemoth like the Linglong Group, but Jiangning meant that this was not even the end of Lin''s.


    At the same time.


    Linglong Group, the top floor meeting room!


    This is the highest standard conference room in the Linglong Group. People who can participate in this conference room, at least in the Linglong Group, have a certain status.


    At this moment, Long Fei, who was sitting on top, had a sonorous voice.


    "Everyone, it''s time for Linglong Group to survive and die!"


    His expression was extremely serious. He felt a crisis after Lin officially landed in the northern market and caused a sensation as soon as the new product was launched.


    Serious crisis!


    Even if Lin''s is only in one industry, it is competitive to Linglong Group, and it is not even a threat.


    But he still felt that this Lin family was not simple.


    "Yizheranpadi Zheyishan?" "Dragons are always joking, right? All of our Linglong Group is working well, and profit margins are always rising. How can we survive?"


    "Yes, President Long, you just took over Miss Ling''er. I''m afraid that you are not familiar with the development of the Linglong Group, so you are talking nonsense, right?"


    Before Long Fei continued, some of the people in the crowd opened their mouths.


    Long Fei frowned.


    Of course he knew that the current Linglong Group was not alone in the final say, nor was it the Long Family who had the final say.


    The people present are all a community of interests, firmly tied to the big ship of the Linglong Group, it is impossible for anyone to give up their own interests, let alone the opportunity to fight for more interests!


    He was a little angry.


    Once this was just Long Linger''s idea to build a luxurious commercial battleship.


    She succeeded, but the benefits exchanged during the period were too much, and the current Linglong Group became impure, at least, it was not Long Linger''s original idea long ago.


    The Long Family paid a huge resource price for this, but at this moment, they still couldn''t control the Linglong Group and became more and more powerless.


    "My ability, you don''t need to question it yet."


    Long Fei was not polite, turning his head and looking, he was only talking about two second-rate family members.


    The fact that they can enter this conference room is enough to see how deep the relationship of interest is behind them!


    Some big shots did not come forward, but secretly supported such second-rate families, or even third-rate families, infiltrated the Linglong Group, vying for every possible benefit.


    Long Fei felt more and more that the current Linglong Group was about to be eaten away!


    If it weren''t for the profit, it could still provide benefits to everyone, I''m afraid it would have collapsed long ago.


    "What Mr. Long said is even more wrong,"


    The person said lightly, "Everyone is the shareholder of the Linglong Group. Although the Long Family has the largest share, without everyone working together, can the Linglong Group develop into such a behemoth?"


    In various industries, they are leaders and almost monopolistic.


    This is not the power of the Long Family, it can be done.


    "Or, Long always feels that the Linglong Group is on the right track, and we don''t need us now?"


    Another voice sounded.


    This is openly in front of everyone, provoking Long Fei!


    They had also provoked Long Ling''er in this way before, and they had tried repeatedly.


    Even if the Linglong Group seemed to be Long Family''s private property, everyone knew that the Long Family didn''t count, and everyone had their own small abacus.


    In the conference room, there are few people talking and many people watching the excitement.


    Everyone is looking at the future Patriarch of the Long Family, Long Fei, what is it capable of.


    I am afraid that even if Long Xiang sits in person, it is now difficult to control the Linglong Group in his hands!


    In the conference room, there was no rattling, no gunpowder, everyone was kind, and there was even a smile on their faces, but everyone knew that this was more cruel than the battlefield!

 Chapter 788： Is anyone interrupting me?

    If Long Fei can''t hold down today, then he can''t replace Long Ling''er either. This Linglong group will split even more fiercely.


    Everyone looked at Long Fei and waited to watch the show. It was not easy for Long Ling''er to hold on to it at first. After all, the whole idea of ??constructing this Linglong Group belonged to Long Ling''er, she still compares clear.


    Now that Long Fei is here, even the people present can''t fully recognize it!


    What is he fighting for?


    What does he use to control this behemoth?


    "If Mr. Long feels that we are no longer needed, then we have nothing to say. Our department can withdraw immediately and Mr. Long will be responsible for it himself."


    "Yes, if Mr. Long thinks he can, we are still happy to have fun."


    "For the Linglong Group for so many years, it is actually quite tiring. Will President Long give me a holiday?"


    A few people, what you say, what I say, both inside and outside the words, are both yin and yang, and they don''t give Long Fei the slightest face. The future Patriarch of the Long Family looks like he is not a member of this top wealthy family at all.


    Outside, they didn''t dare to make trouble, after all, the strength and status of the Long Family were extremely strong.


    But in this Linglong group, they are like bacteria. The Long Family hates them, but they can''t live without them.


    "Who are you?"


    Long Fei raised his head and glanced at the first person to speak, his tone was calm and without emotion.


    "Director of the Steel Industry Sales Department, Qin Wok."


    Qin Wing smiled, "Does President Long remember me?"


    He has no fear of the Long Family. If Long Fei dares to let him leave the Linglong Group, the steel industry of the Linglong Group will immediately collapse and lose all of its sales network!


    "Can''t remember."


    Long Fei got up, walked straight over, and suddenly¡ª


    He slammed out a hand, grabbed Qin Wu''s throat, and directly lifted him from the chair, kicking his legs in the air, struggling!


    The people around are terrified!


    No one thought that Long Fei would be so overbearing, he said he would do it.


    This is in the company!


    "Let go, let me go!"


    Qin Wok struggled, his complexion flushed, his legs kicked in the air, but he couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    That face has gradually turned blue, and the whites of his eyes are rolled out!


    Where did he think that he provoked Long Fei, and this Long Fei would actually do it directly.


    A sense of suffocation made his mind dizzy, but no matter how hard he struggles, he can''t get rid of Long Fei''s hand!


    "A dead person, I don''t need to remember."


    "Crack!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Long Fei''s fingers suddenly exerted force, and directly broke Qin Wok''s neck. This crisp sound made the entire conference room quiet.


    Silent!


    "boom!"


    Long Fei snorted and threw Qin Wok''s body on the ground with a muffled noise.


    He turned his head and glanced around, and everyone''s faces were full of horror.


    Long Fei, that''s crazy!


    "And you,"


    He walked to another person again, "You said my Long family doesn''t need you anymore?"


    "You''re right."


    "boom!"


    With one punch, he didn''t give the person a chance to speak at all, and directly knocked him to the ground, killing him instantly!


    Other people''s complexion is even more ugly and restless!


    This conference room seems to have suddenly become a slaughterhouse!


    Long Fei, is he crazy!


    "You, what are you going to do? You killed me, Linglong Group suffered a huge loss, the textile industry...ah!"


    The other person didn''t finish speaking, and Long Fei directly hit his heart with a punch, making him shut up.


    He acted one after another, directly beheading five people, causing the temperature of the entire conference room to drop to the freezing point in an instant.


    No one dared to speak anymore.


    One by one, sitting on pins and needles, horrified to the extreme!


    The five corpses fell to the ground, which was already Long Fei''s best response.


    He integrated Linglong Group today, not by mouth, not by reasoning, but by his fists. Those who can hear will survive, and those who can''t hear will die.


    Long Fei didn''t care about who was behind these people, let alone how much Linglong Group would lose if these people died.


    Anyway, these people should be damned!


    "Now, is anyone interrupting me?"


    Long Fei sat back in his position, scanned around, his voice was still cold, and he took out two tissues and wiped his hands.


    "If no one interrupts me, then what I say next, I hope you all remember, if you can''t remember, you won''t have a chance to remember again!"

 Chapter 789： Fooled by the Long Family!

    insidious!


    Strong!


    overbearing!


    Long Fei''s fierce image was instantly carved into everyone''s mind.


    They have heard that this young dragon from the Long family is different from the dudes of other families. He is not weak in strength, but he is also very clever, cruel and decisive.


    Today can be regarded as a real experience.


    Even if their own strength is not weak, they are supported by big people behind them, but they dare not to face Long Fei again.


    After all, there is only one life. If someone dies, what''s the point of revenge?


    Seeing that the meeting room was quiet, Long Fei nodded.


    To be so obedient, he would have killed a few people early.


    "Linglong Group has developed to this day and it has become a giant. Although this is the property of my dragon family, my dragon family can no longer completely control it."


    Long Fei said directly, "Everyone is a smart person, and I, Long Fei, don''t talk roundabouts."


    "There are only eternal interests and no eternal friends. I am very clear about this sentence. Therefore, there are not too many requirements for everyone. You have your own abacus. I know that as long as the development of the Linglong Group is concerned, there is nothing too much. With a big impact, I can open one eye and close the other."


    "But, if the ambition is too big and I can''t bear it, I''m sorry, my dragon family, I will kill it!"


    Sen Leng''s murderous aura, without the slightest concealment, was directly released, causing the entire conference room to shake.


    This Long Fei is too strong!


    He didn''t care at all, what would happen if the Long Family provoked the anger of the crowd, anyway, the big deal would be killed!


    If you really want to do something, how many people dare to go all out and smash with the Long Family?


    It was a pebble hitting a rock.


    However, there are a few people who can trust each other with their interests. They are all the same, with only interests in their eyes and no friends.


    Long Fei had a very thorough view, so he dared to use them like this, even if he really had to do it, the Long Family would lose, but others would definitely lose more!


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Today, let''s call it "Wuwuxixixisizhizhi Love? Everyone is calling to announce one thing."


    Long Fei snorted, "From today, Linglong Group will no longer regard Lin as an opponent. Instead, they can become friends, develop and develop together, and make the northern market bigger."


    "What? I heard that right, right."


    "Ms. Long, what you said seems to be the exact opposite of what Miss Ling''er said before."


    "The Lin family is coming aggressively. Although the industry is single, but the momentum is too strong, it is impossible to be a friend!"


    Long Fei did not speak, but narrowed his eyes and stared at the few people who were talking.


    The more he didn''t speak, the stronger his deterrence, so that several people who still wanted to speak, immediately shut up, not daring to say more.


    "I''m not discussing with you, this is just a notice."


    Long Fei glanced around, "Who has an opinion?"


    No one dared to speak.


    "Very good, I hope everyone can work together to make Linglong Group develop better, so that everyone can get more."


    After speaking, he got up, turned and left without a trace of muddy water.


    After Long Fei left, the meeting room exploded.


    "boom!"


    Someone threw the water cup angrily and shouted angrily: "It''s unreasonable! His Long Family is too arrogant!"


    "It''s so arrogant, I didn''t put everyone in my eyes at all!"


    "Support the Lin family and become friends with the Lin family? I think he is the Long Family holding his left hand and the right hand! We were tricked by the Long Family!"

 Chapter 790： A tooth for a tooth!

    A group of people were aggrieved.


    When Long Ling''er was in control before, she said that she would regard Lin as the Linglong Group''s biggest opponent, arouse attention, and ask everyone to stare at Lin and forcefully attack Lin.


    How much did they invest? How much did you lose?


    But now, instead of being under the control of Long Fei, he directly asked them to treat Lin as a friend, not only to cooperate with Lin, but also to provide support to Lin.


    Dream it!


    Sima Zhao''s heart, what else can you hide now?


    The Long Family simply announced that, behind the Lin Family, they were supporting, and the Lin Family was their Long Family''s property.


    "What a dragon''s family! Such a big game has been arranged and everyone is playing tricks!"


    "Don''t doubt it, this Lin Group must have been made by the Long Family, and all the **** East China Sea Forbidden Land was made by the Long Family!"


    "What a big hand, does the Long Family want to dominate the north?"


    Everyone was not convinced, and was so angry.


    When Long Fei was there, they didn''t dare to say or provoke this madman, but Long Fei left, shouting all of them.


    It couldn''t be more obvious now, this Lin family is basically Long Family''s property!


    It''s just that the Long Family dare not admit it publicly. Once they admit it, it is tantamount to saying that they have teased the entire northern family of surnames, which will cause public outrage.


    Even if the Long Family is a top wealthy family, they dare not provoke the anger of the public like this.


    But even if they didn''t say anything, everyone knew that behind the Lin family was the Long Family!


    Behind the East China Sea Forbidden Land is the Long Family!


    With the strength of a top wealthy family, what is it difficult to build a so-called forbidden land?


    Before, everyone was just guessing, and didn''t dare to be 100% sure that this was the case, but now, Long Fei is no more than arrogant.


    In the conference room, there was scolding everywhere, but everyone knew that it was just a play on the spot. You should scold you too much. After you go back, you should find someone, you should prepare for the next move, and then prepare for the next move.


    But there is no doubt that everyone''s attention has now shifted to Lin''s side.


    Since the Lin family is the property of the Long Family, the Long Family still dare not admit it, but they have to use it to deal with other large families in the north and eliminate the dissidents in the Linglong Group.


    Then they dare not openly confront the Long Family, can''t it be cut? Ershidi Xiwu Aishiyi? Break your Long Family''s arm and destroy the Lin Family?


    Let your Long Family¡¯s hard-working industry go bankrupt!


    The so-called Forbidden Land in the East China Sea that your Long Family painstakingly managed has completely disappeared!


    At the end of the meeting, everyone left immediately. Judging from the expressions on their faces, they were naturally very dissatisfied with Long Fei''s decision, and they would definitely move quickly to respond to the strength of the Long Family.


    Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of his office, Long Fei''s face was full of insidiousness.


    "This is called a tooth for a tooth,"


    He snorted, "At first you used my Long family as a shield, now it''s your turn."


    When this northern chess game was completed, the Long family was used by those who wanted to, and it became a shield for the Lin family, making people mistakenly believe that this Lin family was an industry supported by the Long family.


    As a result, those who wanted to attack Lin suddenly didn''t dare to act rashly. This move was very useful.


    However, there is a price to pay for taking away things that should not be taken away!


    That being the case, everyone is dissatisfied with the Long Family now, let them vent all their anger on Lin''s body.


    Count on the Long Family to come forward and admit that this Lin family is their property?


    Dream it!


    Long Fei was a little proud. He waited quietly now, watching the many people from the large families in the north, attacking Lin madly, using Lin as a shield for the Dragon family, and blocking the interests of those aliens in the Linglong Group. arrow!

 Chapter 791： Three birds with one stone!

    This is called treating one''s body according to his own way!


    At first, Lin used the Long Family as a shield to prevent those people from attacking Lin, but now?


    In the Linglong Group, these people who covet and resent the Long Family can''t wait to unite and overthrow the Long Family, but they dare not. What they dare to do now is to deal with the Lin Family!


    Once they believe that the Lin family is the new force supported by the Long Family, they will definitely attack the Lin Family with all their strength to force the Long Family out.


    As long as the Long Family admits that this Lin family is supported by them and is his Long Family''s property, the consequences will be more serious.


    Not just the ordinary families with big names, even the other top wealthy families, I am afraid they will no longer sit idly by!


    Can the Long Family admit it?


    Long Fei was naturally a little proud, this counterattack directly pushed Lin to the position of the entire northern public enemy.


    And now, Lin has just officially entered the northern market, everything is just so happen, Long Fei waited for this day, but waited for a lot of days?


    "Do you expect my Long Family to admit it?"


    Long Fei sneered, "This Lin family is not an industry supported by my Long family at all, how do we admit it?"


    "Who supported it, I think it should be exposed this time?"


    Long Fei guessed that behind Lin''s family, there must be a top wealthy family, just which one it is, and now he doesn''t know, it''s not the Long family anyway.


    Under such strong pressure, if the opponent does not show up, the Lin family is destined to be destroyed!


    If the two sides fight fiercely, they can also help the Long Family and eradicate the dissidents in the Linglong Group.


    Three birds with one stone!


    Long Fei was full of contentment, and now he was watching the show quietly.


    at the same time.


    The expressions on the faces of the families who left the Linglong Group were very different.


    Especially, those few people who were killed by Long Fei in the meeting room, and their families, are even more angry at this moment.


    Qin family!


    It''s only a second-rate family with a large surname, but want to rush to the Long''s house directly?


    If it weren''t for being stopped, Qin Min, the head of the Qin family, would have killed the Long family directly!


    "My brother died like this?"


    Qin Min was furious, "Why does he have a dragon family? Why does he fly? What is it?


    "Patriarch, calm down, this is not the time when there is a conflict with the Long Family, that Long Fei deliberately angered us, please calm down."


    The current Long Family is still that behemoth, a top-notch family, and his Qin Family is also a second-rate family with a large surname. Even if there are people behind it, everyone knows that the people behind it will only be the icing on the cake, but it will not be the icing on the cake!


    Once there is a real conflict with the Long Family, they will only immediately clear the relationship so as not to be involved.


    The Qin family''s big family names couldn''t be more clear.


    To be a tool, one must have the consciousness of being a tool.


    "Qin Wong is too uncomfortable. Long Fei has just taken office and is in charge of the Linglong Group. What is he going to do to provoke Long Fei when he is about to kill the chickens and monkeys?"


    "Even if we kill him, our Qin family has nothing to say, do you want my Qin family to fight the Long family to the death?"


    The two big families are not at the same level at all. The Long Family may even send a master to make the Qin Family completely disappear!


    Qin Min''s face was pale, he was sitting gnashing his teeth with his fists tightly clenched.


    His own brother was killed in this way, still in front of so many people, this is not just a matter of dead individuals, it also made him lose face in the Qin family.


    "Could it be that Qin Wok died in vain?"


    He almost yelled, "I want the Long Family to pay the price!"

 Chapter 792： 100 million bonus

    Qin Min knew that he could only talk about this, and even talk about it at home. Once it was passed on, the consequences would be disastrous.


    The Long Family Zhengshou has no excuse to kill the Qin Family, right?


    With the Long Family supporting the East China Sea to become a forbidden area, establishing the Lin Group to conquer the city, the Long Family''s ambitions could not be more obvious. They just wanted to eradicate the dissidents in the Linglong Group.


    Make Linglong Group the industry of their dragon family!


    After using everyone, are you ready to cross the river and demolish the bridge?


    You ask whether other people agree or not!


    "Patriarch, it is impossible to deal with the Long Family now. Unless other top wealthy families take the initiative, they will just kill themselves."


    Several members of the Qin family were discussing, and they were all persuading Qin Min to calm down.


    No matter how you look at it, the Qin Family is not an opponent of the Long Family. It would be foolish to take the initiative to hit the stone with the egg.


    Not only could it not avenge Qin Wok, but it would also give the Long Family an excuse to annex the Qin Family!


    "[Penqudao www.biqudao.xyz] Then what do you say?"


    Qin Min was very annoyed, "Not only my Qin family, but also several families. They are all like this. I was killed by Long Fei on the spot. Can everyone unite and deal with the Long Family?"


    "Patriarch, in addition to the top wealthy family, or a few first-class families, who can compete with the Long Family?"


    Qin Min was even more angry. He was slapped severely, but he didn''t even have the courage to fight back.


    He is aggrieved!


    "Hmph, can''t we deal with the Long Family, can''t we deal with the Lin family yet?"


    "Isn''t this Lin family secretly supported by the Long Family? How many people''s interests have been lost by his Long Family using the Lin family? Don''t everyone dare to calculate this account?"


    "Yes, if we can''t deal with the Long Family now, then we will deal with the Lin Family. Will the Long Family stand and watch? As long as they dare to admit that they have committed public anger, everyone will unite and destroy the Long Family!"


    As soon as several people said, Qin Min stood up immediately.


    He can''t wait to do it right away.


    "Just deal with Lin''s!"


    He directly gave the order and snorted coldly, "I want to see if this Long Family will watch Lin''s collapse by us!"


    "Notify the people of the other families that everyone is starting to act on the Lin family. I don''t believe that he will just give up on the industry that the Long family has worked so hard to support!"


    Almost within a short day, the other big family members in the Linglong Group had a tacit understanding secretly.


    No one wants to lose their position in the Linglong Group, nor does they want to lose the benefits they have been operating for many years.


    But the Long Family was too much, too strong, not to mention the demolition of the bridge over the river, and even slapped them severely. How could this matter be forgotten.


    They dare not deal directly with the Long Family, so they will destroy the Lin Family!


    at the same time.


    Lin Yuzhen and others are preparing for the market launch of new products.


    The entire northern branch was mobilized.


    This time, I didn¡¯t even need to call for it. As soon as the plan came out, the East China Sea side responded and wrote applications, wanting to come to the north and open up new markets.


    In particular, Lin Yuzhen announced the future direction of the Lin Group, which made the entire company excited.


    For these employees, work has become no longer just work, but a career, a career that everyone can work hard together!


    "New products are going to be put on the market, and the sales channels have all been connected. Now, it''s time for the Lin Group to gain a foothold in the north!"


    Lin Yuzhen was cheering everyone on at the video conference.


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head to look at Jiang Ning: "Do you have anything else to add?"


    Jiang Ning leaned back in the chair lazily, squinted his eyes, and looked at the people on the big screen, knowing that everyone was staring at him at the moment.


    "I have nothing to say,? Tiran Xiran Fushanxi?"


    He smiled and said, "I just prepared a 100 million bonus, do you like it?"

 Chapter 793： Sensational market

    The air suddenly became quiet.


    Then there was a slight breathing, and then it became hurried again, as if he didn''t hear the numbers Jiang Ning said clearly.


    How many?


    Damn, what did Ning Ge just say?


    "One billion!"


    Some people couldn''t help exclaiming, although they have always been psychologically prepared for Jiangning''s generosity, they stimulated their hearts every time.


    Lin''s money is very good, but the money Lin''s earned has given employees the best benefits, and more of it is invested in public welfare undertakings.


    This is what all employees have always been proud of and have always been proud of for the company they are in.


    The bonus Jiang Ning gave was Jiang Ning''s own pockets. They didn''t know how Jiang Ning, such a door-to-door son-in-law, who snatched everyone''s snacks every day, would have so much money.


    "Brother Ning, did I hear that right? One hundred million?"


    Someone couldn''t help asking.


    It seems that they can''t remember what they said in the meeting just now. At this moment, there is only one hundred million in their minds, which is played continuously.


    "You got it wrong."


    Jiang Ning casually changed his posture and looked up and smiled, "I just thought about it. One hundred million, that''s not worthy of our Lin''s reputation, two hundred million."


    "? I love Erxi, picking up the Shan Yi Ranyi?..."


    Now, not only all the employees attending the meeting, but even Lin Yu really couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Prepare 200 million as a bonus?


    The rewards were taken out before the work started. Who wouldn''t work hard!


    "I hope everyone will work together to make the cause bigger and stronger, and create greater glories,"


    Jiang Ning got up, "I am optimistic about you."


    "Yes! Brother Ning!"


    In the video, everyone stood up and shouted in unison.


    After turning off the video, the people present still haven''t recovered, and it seems a bit unreal.


    But Jiang Ning never broke his promise.


    "Mr. Lin,"


    Xiao Zhao followed Lin Yuzhen, lowered his voice, and said cautiously, "You should pay more attention to Brother Ning!"


    "Why?"


    "Look at him, hiding so much private money... A man becomes bad when he has money!"


    Lin Yu really couldn''t laugh or cry.


    That''s all Jiangning''s money. As for why Jiangning has so much money, Lin Yu really doesn''t know. Anyway, Jiangning never lacks money, and never treats money as money.


    "Then I will let him take back the bonus."


    "Don''t! Don''t!"


    Xiao Zhao suddenly became anxious, "I still have to save my dowry! I''ll go to work immediately!"


    Lin Yu was really funny for a while.


    She walked up to Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning still looked lazy. In his mouth, one or two billion was no different from the cost of buying cabbage.


    "It''s going to start."


    "Well, it''s about to start."


    Jiang Ning looked at Lin Yuzhen, "Are you ready? Next, it will definitely not go smoothly, but there will be all kinds of troubles. You only need to do your own thing."


    "Okay, I can do it."


    Lin Yu really didn''t say much. She knew that Jiang Ning believed her and she had to believe in herself.


    The entire Lin''s Northern Branch has begun to act.


    The entire process of planning, promotion, marketing, and after-sales was meticulously prepared. As soon as Lin started the launch of new products, it caused a sensation in the north!


    Their products are all carefully designed, fully in line with the changes in the northern climate and environment, and it can be said that they are tailor-made.


    Just after it went public, it caused a wave of turmoil.


    Coupled with the previous reputation, Lin''s products represent high standards and high quality, and consumers are very at ease.

 Chapter 794： Crush them!

    at the same time.


    The five gates into the north have been completely cleared long ago, and now Huang Yuming is personally responsible for ensuring the smooth flow of goods transportation channels.


    Everything was in order and proceeded step by step.


    Economic and Trade Building.


    This is a famous big market in the north, you can say anything, you can find it in this mall.


    This is also the center of northern goods circulation. Dealers large and small will be staring at this place. What products sell well here, and they will come here after hearing the wind.


    Of course, they did not come to purchase goods or obtain the qualifications of sales agents, but to imitate and fake.


    When Lin''s new product suddenly appeared here, it caused a sensation. In less than three hours, a batch of goods was taken out.


    Subsequently, the delivery person disappeared, as if they had never appeared before.


    Lin Group Branch.


    At this moment, there are two identical products on the table, and there is no way to distinguish them from the packaging, the trademark, and the smell of the internal products.


    "I can''t tell which one is fake and which one is genuine."


    Li Dong watched it seriously, and could only shake his head, "I didn''t expect that on the third day, there would be fakes coming out, and it''s so lifelike, is someone trying to kill Lin?"


    He was very angry.


    When he heard that someone complained about Lin''s products, he went to deal with the investigation as soon as possible, but found that there were fake products.


    "Unless you use professional tools to test, you can''t judge with the naked eye at all,"


    Li Dong looked at Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen and said, "Not to mention ordinary consumers, even us, the same is true."


    Lin Yuzhen frowned slightly.


    A few days after the new product was launched on the market, fakes came out, and the imitations were so lifelike that it was hard to tell.


    But as long as consumers buy fake products, these quality problems are all counted on Lin''s head!


    "The first trouble is here."


    Jiang Ning seemed very calm, as if he had expected it a long time ago.


    This is only the first trouble, there will be many more later, just get used to it.


    "Brother Ning, we still can''t find the source of the fakes, what should we do?"


    Li Dong clenched his fists and said angrily, "The new product has just been launched on the market, and it is just to make a name for it. When using quality to prove itself, if the reputation is ruined by these fakes, it will be troublesome."


    "good,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "If our products have quality problems, then we will recognize them, but now...we are framed!"


    She didn''t expect that someone could be so bad.


    Even, the other party is not for money, not for profit, but just to deal with Lin, disgusting Lin, and wants to make Lin''s reputation completely stinking.


    "rest assured."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "You only need to do your own things, and I will handle the rest."


    He got up, walked to Xiao Zhao''s position along the way, opened the drawer, and habitually pulled out a handful of French fries. The dog and others behind him immediately followed.


    "Fighting against fakes is actually the most interesting thing,"


    Jiang Ning said, "I like to have more trouble now, otherwise, how boring it would be."


    He ate two slices and threw the French fries to Brother Dog.


    "Agou, you said, how do we deal with these fakers?"


    Brother Gou opened his mouth, and the French fries poured into his mouth. He bit him into small pieces and cracked.


    "Break them!"

 Chapter 795： Not what i want to hear

    Lin''s products appeared fake, which shocked the entire market for a while.


    Just a few days after the launch, Lin¡¯s reputation is constantly ringing. A fake product has suddenly made consumers wary. In particular, some people have bought fake products through regular channels.


    In accordance with Jiang Ning''s instructions, Li Dong issued a statement immediately, severely condemning the counterfeiters and declaring that he reserves the right to pursue investigations.


    On the other side, Ran Ling Ling Shan Ai Wu Lu Jiang Ning acted.


    His movements are simple and direct, and extremely rough, without any muddle-headedness.


    In an old warehouse in the suburbs.


    A dozen people were all **** with their hands and feet at this moment and thrown into an iron cage.


    "Let us go! We don''t know anything! We don''t know anything!"


    "You will pay a price if you do this! Let us go!"


    "It has nothing to do with us, not us!"


    ...


    More than a dozen people said that they were innocent, and no one admitted that even if they were caught by Jiang Ning personally, the fakes were sold from them.


    Jiang Ning sat there and glanced at it: "I don''t have so much time to waste with you. The fakes come out of your store. It has nothing to do with you. I don''t believe it."


    He turned his head: "Agou, do you believe it?"


    Brother Gou shook his head and sneered: "You better explain where these fakes come from, otherwise, not only will you lose your sales qualifications, you will lose your life!"


    In the beginning, these people were more active than anyone in order to obtain the sales agent qualification of Lin''s new products. Now that they think about it, they have no peace of mind at all!


    Jiang Ning once said that when you behave and do things, you should pay attention to convince people with morality, but for these people who are not moral, you don''t need to speak morality with them.


    Fist, better than anything else!


    "It really has nothing to do with us, we don''t know it ourselves!"


    "Yeah, where did the fake come from? We really don''t know, it seems to have appeared suddenly."


    "Maybe Lin''s own internal problems, maybe."


    ...


    More than a dozen people are still arguing.


    They didn''t expect that they would be caught by Jiangning. They were so concealed and sold so many products. Even if there were problems, they didn''t know that they sold them when they found out.


    But Jiang Ning just stared at them easily!


    "Wow!"


    The old five brought two dogs in, the tall and mighty bulldog, the look in his eyes was extremely fierce!


    The saliva dripped from the fangs in his mouth, frightening the people in the iron cage and exclaiming one by one.


    "What are you going to do! What are you going to do to us!"


    "Don''t mess around! It will kill you!"


    "Let us go! Let us go!"


    A dozen people slapped the iron cage, almost crying.


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, but just nodded, the old fifth immediately led the two dogs and walked to the iron cage, while the old sixth was about to open the door of the iron cage.


    This is even more frightening to the dozens of people!


    "This dog seems to have rabies."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and said lightly, "I wish you all? Have fun with it."


    The door of the iron cage opens!


    The two fierce bulldogs sprinted so hard that they almost couldn''t hold the fifth one, and the iron chains rattled.


    "Wow--!"


    The roar made more than a dozen people pale, and they all retreated to the place farthest from the iron gate.


    But if two dogs rushed in, they would have nowhere to hide!


    "Spare! Be spared!"


    Even if you don''t get killed by these two fierce dogs, if you get rabies, you will definitely die!


    Who can stand it?


    They only felt that Jiang Ning in front of them was a demon at all!


    How could it be so terrible!


    "This is not what I want to hear."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, and the old fifth immediately let go of a hand, a dog screamed, and rushed directly into the iron cage, revealing sharp fangs.


    "what--"

 Chapter 796： End!

    The people in the iron cage? They immediately scattered and fled, scared to crawl, but the iron door was locked by the sixth man again, and no one could escape, but it was twenty square meters, where could they escape?


    More than a dozen people, chased by a dog, scared to cry father and mother!


    One of them was thrown down and was so scared that he hugged the dog''s neck. He dared not let go. No one else dared to go up and help. They all hid far away, praying that he could hug the dog, even if they died together!


    "Fifth! One seems to be not enough!"


    Jiang Ning shouted again, the iron gate opened again, and another taller and fierce dog was about to rush in again.


    Now, the people in the iron cage almost collapsed!


    They just want to make money and don''t want to die.


    "I said! I said!"


    Someone spoke and hurriedly yelled.


    "The one who speaks first, come out first."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "Let me talk first! Let me talk first! It''s a person named Qin Hui, who gave it to me!"


    "Qin Hui said that the people in his Lin Group have an internal price, which is half the agency price. We only agreed...Ah, don''t let the dog in! Don''t let it!"


    "That Qin Hui, we took it from him, he is in the Economic and Trade Building, please, let us go!"


    More than a dozen people rushed to say what they knew, how could they take care of Qin Hui''s coercion and temptation.


    If nothing else, they might be bitten to death by these two dogs!


    "Do you know that selling fake goods will harm people?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "Know... know."


    Someone gritted his teeth and said, "We don''t want to, but money..."


    "Hehe, I know I still sell it, just for the money?"


    Jiang Ning stood up and said, "So far, five people have been poisoned with the fakes you sold, three people have been disfigured, and two children have not been discharged from the hospital until now. Now, you want me to let you go. ?"


    He glanced at the dozen or so people lightly, then turned and left.


    "You speak no words! You let us go! Let us go!"


    "Spare! We were wrong! We knew we were wrong!"


    "We don''t dare to sell fakes anymore, let us go!"


    ...


    A dozen people yelled, but Jiang Ning didn''t care at all and left with Brother Dog, while the fifth and sixth people looked at each other.


    One opened the iron door, the other loosened the iron chain in his hand, and let the violent bulldog rush into the iron cage...


    "what!"


    "Help!"


    "Spare!"


    The screams are constant, heart-piercing!


    But no one sympathized with them. If Jiangning hadn''t investigated them in time, they wouldn''t know how many fakes were sold and how many people were killed.


    That¡¯s it, they die once? Ten thousand times are not enough!


    Economic and Trade Building.


    A messy office, usually there is no one here, it is empty, there is only a table, a chair, and the table top is full of dust.


    "You were introduced by Boss Chen?"


    On the other end of the phone, there was a vigilant voice, "It''s not an acquaintance''s business, I don''t do it."


    "Since Lao Chen introduced it, I can give you a batch of goods first, but if you can''t sell it, don''t contact me again!"


    Jiang Ning put down the phone and glanced at the phone attached to the office door.


    "Well, here comes this kid."

 Chapter 797： kidding me?

    Jiang Ning and Gou were waiting at the door of that old office.


    There are mottled dust on the feet, and there are many footprints coming and going, thinking about coming, and in the past few days, a lot of people have come here to ask for goods.


    Such a hidden stronghold would be really hard to find if it weren''t asked from those bosses.


    Soon, there was a rush of footsteps in the corridor.


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw a thin middle-aged man with a leather bag between his waist and brand new leather shoes. He walked quickly over, seeing Jiang Ning from a distance, and waved hello.


    "Is it introduced by Old Chen?"


    Qin Hui was slightly shrunken, with a pointed mouth monkey cheeks, light eyebrows, and high raised cheekbones, which looked a little uncoordinated.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning and Brother Dog warily, "Why didn''t Old Chen tell me?"


    "You can call to confirm."


    Jiangning Road.


    Qin Hui was not polite, dialed the number directly in front of Jiang Ning, and after a while, the other end of the phone was connected.


    "Old Chen, there are two people here. They are looking for me to get the goods, saying you introduced them? Yes, yes, one is very handsome and looks very gentle,"


    He looked up, glanced at Jiang Ning, then turned to look at Brother Dog, "The other person looks like a dog."


    Brother Gou clenched his fist, really wanting to smash this Gou Ri''s head with a fist.


    "Okay, I''ve confirmed it."


    Putting down the phone, Qin Hui nodded, "Old Chen said, do you still want to sell to other places? I can''t see it, I have a lot of appetite."


    "Small business, tens of millions."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Hearing this, Qin Hui''s face was slightly excited.


    This batch of fakes is worthless, let alone tens of millions, even hundreds of thousands of them have already broken the sky, if this order can be made, then he secretly left himself a large number of millions, it would be so cool!


    "This is a good thing, worth tens of millions, you don''t lose."


    But his face still has a serious expression, "Although it is not a genuine product, but is it not in terms of quality? Lu Wu loves it? If you have any questions, everyone is in the circle, you should know."


    The jargon, sentence after sentence, especially when I saw that Jiang Ning didn''t seem to know this very well, and Qin Hui was even more relieved to kill it.


    He took out a rusty key and unscrewed the office door: "Come in, talk inside."


    Jiang Ning walked in, but Gou didn''t follow up, but closed the door.


    "He won''t come in?"


    "He is watching the wind outside."


    Jiang Ning walked in and looked at the dusty office. There was not even a place to sit. "Lest someone will disturb our business talks."


    "You are a meticulous person."


    Qin Hui laughed, stretched out his hand and patted the dust on the chair casually, then sat down, digging out the format contract that had been prepared long ago from the drawer, and threw it in front of Jiang Ning.


    "If there is no problem, the contract is signed, the payment arrives, the goods will be shipped immediately, and someone will deliver it to you.


    Qin Hui was somewhat contented, "In the north, no one has the capacity and speed of ours."


    "As many as you want?"


    "As long as you can afford it!"


    Qin Hui''s eyes became brighter, and the handsome boy in front of him, could it be that he was the son of someone who didn''t need money, he opened his mouth and shut his mouth, he was very powerful.


    "It seems that your factory is very productive."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "? I don''t know, how many orders can be eaten at most."


    Hearing these words, Qin Hui was a little wary, and snorted softly: "This is not what you want to care about."


    He stretched out his finger, tapped on the table, and pointed to the contract, a little impatient.


    "Hurry up and sign for goods, I don''t have so much time."


    Jiang Ning picked up the contract, tore it to pieces, and threw it aside at will.


    "I don''t want fakes,"


    He said lightly, "I want the genuine one."


    "I''m going to your mother, **** me?"


    Qin Hui was immediately angry, and wanted the genuine product to come to him?


    He **** specializes in fakes now!


    He immediately jumped up and wanted to walk out of the door, and Jiang Ning grabbed his shoulder.


    "roll!"


    Qin Hui was furious and waved his hand as a punch, but his thin body was hollowed out on the belly of a woman. Before his fist arrived, he yelled.


    "It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!"

 Chapter 798： Like it

    Jiang Ning''s fingers were a little harder, Qin Hui''s whole body was crooked, crying and yelling, tears were about to fall out.


    "Where is the factory?"


    Jiang Ning asked directly.


    "do not know!"


    Qin Hui reacted. The boy in front of him was not here to ask for goods at all. Old Chen, the bastard, actually betrayed himself.


    How did he know that at this moment, the old Chen in his mouth was facing two vicious dogs with fangs and salivation, and he was so scared to pee his pants.


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning twisted his hand and Qin Hui''s shoulder dislocated instantly!


    "what--!"


    Qin Hui screamed, his face pale, and big beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead, and even his breathing became hurried.


    "I... I don''t know!"


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning pushed Qin Hui''s shoulder again and attached it again. The pain disappeared a lot in an instant. Qin Hui breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that it would be okay for him to bite his teeth and not let go.


    But before he came to speak in a hurry, Jiang Ning twisted his hand and dislocated Qin Hui''s shoulder again!


    "..."


    Qin Hui almost collapsed to the ground, but when Jiang Ning grabbed his arm, he couldn''t move at all, and his body convulsed in pain.


    "Ah!"


    He yelled and stomped his feet, trying to relieve his pain, but it was useless.


    "Where is the factory?"


    Jiang Ning still has this problem.


    "I... I don''t know!"


    Qin Hui''s voice trembled a little, and the tail stretched out. Shan Wu Zhe Wu Ran Yiran the sound.


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning was expressionless, and took Qin Hui''s shoulder back again, and then...removed again!


    The screams almost smashed through the office door.


    Outside the door, Brother Gou stood there, took out half a bag of French fries that Jiang Ning had given before from his pocket, poured it into his mouth, bit it into pieces, and swallowed it in one bite.


    Inside the door, Jiang Ning had dislocated Qin Hui''s arm ten times, and then took it back ten times.


    From the beginning to the end, Jiang Ning didn''t have any expressions, as if he was doing something insignificant, and asked Qin Hui: "Do you like it?"


    Just when he was about to perform the eleventh time, Qin Hui cried, and his voice had become hoarse because of screaming.


    "I said... I said..."


    He was about to collapse and was too weak to speak, "I''ll take you, forgive me, forgive me..."


    Jiang Ning let go of his hand and let Qin Hui''s arm sag.


    "Why bother, just say no at the beginning."


    Jiang Ning said, "Look, after suffering so many sins, you still have to say."


    Qin Hui opened his mouth and couldn''t cry even if he wanted to cry. Who is this guy in front of him? Is he a lunatic or a demon?


    How could there be such a terrible means!


    "If I take you there, you let me go?"


    He gasped and asked, his face full of suspicion, even more scared, "Are you talking about it?"


    "I speak, I always count,"


    Jiang Ning nodded, "I always convince people with virtue."


    Qin Hui looked at Jiang Ning''s face, crying without tears: "I believe it."


    I believe there are **** ghosts!


    One of his own arms was taken down by Jiang Ning and put on it. After tossing back and forth ten times, he almost made him want to die. This is called convincing people with virtue?


    Qin Hui did not dare to refute, he was afraid that Jiang Ning would come for the eleventh time.


    When I opened the door, Brother Dog outside the door had eaten up all the French fries, and even the packaging bags were folded neatly and put them in his pockets.


    Don''t litter the garbage, this sister-in-law Lin Yu really said that Brother Gou and them all remember it in their hearts.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ning spoke, and Qin Hui walked ahead, walking fast, and ran away!


    "Dog bastard, you wait for me, I will call someone now and kill you!"


    Qin Hui turned his head, and yelled at Jiang Ning who was still standing at the door. While running quickly out of the passage, he secretly scolded Jiang Ning for being stupid and didn''t catch him.


    He saw that Jiang Ning didn''t even react, standing at the door looking at himself.


    "I want to catch Laozi, dream!"


    Qin Hui yelled, and was about to speed up his escape, when he suddenly realized that there was a figure beside him!

 Chapter 799： How much is the loss?

    Brother Gou ran side by side with him, effortlessly. He even reached into his pocket with one hand, pressing the bag of French fries to prevent it from becoming wrinkled.


    "Run faster and I will break your leg."


    Brother Dog said lightly.


    Snap!


    Without the dog, Qin Hui frightened his left leg to trip his right leg, and fell to the ground with a plop. His unattached arm made him roll on the ground in pain.


    "what--"


    He yelled, clutching his shoulders, ignoring that his trousers were worn out, and there was blood on his knees.


    Jiang Ning walked over slowly and looked down at him.


    "Are you still running?"


    He turned to look at Brother Dog, "If he runs again, he will break his leg."


    Brother Gou''s eyes suddenly became excited, as if he was expecting Qin Hui to run again. He could start without any scruples. His eyes stared at Qin Hui, and Qin Hui trembled when he saw Qin Hui, where he dared to run!


    Jiang Ning did not expect that there would be a factory near the outskirts of the city.


    It¡¯s not easy to have such a large piece of land to open a factory in the north, where there is a lot of land and gold. It¡¯s not easy to come to Qin Hui¡¯s backside with the help of the land and the shelter of Wu Yi. .


    It is a completely formal factory. According to Qin Hui, the equipment is new, the workers are sufficient, the production skills and standards are extremely high, and the production capacity is huge.


    Such a factory is actually used to make fakes, and it is also specially used to make Lin''s fakes.


    Qin Hui didn''t dare to have any more thoughts of fleeing now. He even thought about asking a dozen guards at the door to put Jiang Ning down, but he gave up after all.


    The other party dared to follow along like this, afraid of the dozen or so guards?


    "Raw materials, workers, machinery and equipment are all available,"


    Jiang Ning nodded, looking like he came to inspect, and said with satisfaction, "It''s a good factory. Has it started producing fakes only recently?"


    Qin Hui dared not hide it.


    "It started in the past few days, and what I did before was also a brand agency, foreign products, and big brands."


    He felt that this Jiang Ning in front of him was even more terrifying than that ferocious dog brother. He seemed harmless to humans and animals, and he could move his hands, crueler than anyone else.


    "What big brand?"


    "Slanka."


    It''s Silanka again, is there a problem with this big brand.


    Qin Hui answered honestly, "I think Lin''s products are very popular recently, so I want to make some quick money. I didn''t expect you to find them so soon."


    "I immediately stopped and compensated for your losses. You let me go, can''t you?"


    He pleaded with a pitiful face.


    My heart is true, waiting for Lao Tzu to call someone to kill you two bastards, and make you regret provoke Lao Tzu!


    "Lin''s losses have been great recently, and your fakes have had a terrible impact,"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Brother Dog, "By the way, how much is our loss?"


    Brother Gou was shocked. He was really unfamiliar with this thing. In addition to knowing money, he had no idea about how much money. He never needed to pay for going out anyway.


    "About one or two billion."


    He said casually.


    After following Jiang Ning for so long, listening to Jiang Ning''s words, it seems that the money is all in 100 million yuan. If it is less, it is not a shame for the big brother.


    As soon as his voice fell, Qin Hui sat down on the ground, his face turned blue.


    "How much? One or two...billion?"


    How the **** is it possible!


    Lin''s products have only been put on the market for a few days. Even if the total sales add up, I am afraid that there is no one hundred million. Where did they come from one to two billion?


    "Maybe I remembered it wrong,"


    Brother Gou scratched his head, making Qin Hui a little relieved, "It is estimated that it is 50 or 60 billion."

 Chapter 800： I want it

    Qin Hui stopped talking, didn''t even want to stand up, just sat on the ground like that, looking up at Jiang Ning.


    Anyway, he doesn''t want to reveal his identity now, let alone who owns this factory, otherwise, things will be troublesome.


    But the two people in front of him were too difficult to deal with, and now he was obviously going to blackmail himself, and he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "If you lose, you will lose, as long as we compensate us, we are still very generous,"


    Jiang Ning? Zhezheshan Zheling Shan Erran? Nodded, "If you have said that you will convince people with virtue, then you will convince people with virtue."


    "Well, your factory, borrow me for a period of time, and we will write off it all when we compensate for my loss."


    "What, what?"


    Qin Hui stood up with a loud cry, "No!"


    This is the property of the Qin family, how dare he give it to others at will, let alone the Lin family, the opponent of the Qin family!


    His purpose is to defeat the Lin family, but not to help the Lin family do things. If the Patriarch knows, he will definitely take his skin and twitch his muscles!


    "I see you, kill me!"


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning immediately reached out and clasped Qin Hui''s neck directly, with a little force, a sense of suffocation, instantly blanking Qin Hui''s brain!


    Didn''t you **** say that you can convince people with virtue...


    "Spare, spare your life...cough cough cough! I...I promise..."


    Qin Hui slapped the back of Jiang Ning''s hand, his face had turned blue and his feet were off the ground. The feeling of suffocation made him feel that he would die in the next moment!


    "thump!"


    Jiang Ning let go, Qin Hui fell to the ground, panting, and looked at Jiang Ning in horror, thinking that this person must be a demon!


    "You... do you know who owns this factory?"


    Qin Hui has no choice. If they don''t move out of their background, Jiangning and the others will definitely want to occupy this factory, and it will be even more troublesome then.


    "How about you call and ask the person behind you, is he willing?"


    Jiang Ning took out his cell phone and handed it to Qin Hui, "By the way, call your family, all of you?, if you have anything to explain, please explain clearly, there will be no chance in the future."


    "..."


    Qin Hui sat on the ground, looked up at Jiang Ning, and looked at his calm face without any mood swings, suddenly burst into tears.


    That kind of despair and helplessness almost broke him!


    How could there be such a terrifying person in this world!


    How could he meet such a terrible person as Jiang Ning!


    What to convince people with virtue?


    Shit!


    Qin Hui almost vomited blood!


    He wanted to refuse, and even thought about fighting with death, but he gave up in a blink of an eye. There is nothing more important than his own life.


    The cooperation is very formal. The contract, terms, and even Lin¡¯s representative, Li Dong, and the legal team have come.


    After signing the entire process, Qin Hui shook hands with Li Dong.


    "Happy cooperation, thanks to Mr. Qin for his strong support!"


    Li Dong took the contract and left contentedly, almost jumping out with excitement, it was too imageless.


    According to the contract, the factory currently in charge of Qin Hui will begin to produce Lin''s new products, with high standards and high requirements, no lower than Lin''s own factory.


    Li Dongzheng has a headache. Lin''s replenishment speed is a bit slow. It takes a day to ship from the south, even if it is by air, not counting the warehousing and filing classification.


    Now in the north, there is an additional foundry, not only the quality has not dropped at all, but the production capacity also surprises him.


    It deserves to be the agent of an international brand such as Sri Lanka. It is indeed capable!


    Qin Hui''s face was not good. Gou followed him 24 hours a day. Even when he went to the toilet, he was one step away from him, making him feel that his endocrine system was a bit disordered.


    "Mr. Jiang, there is no raw material, can''t I solve this?"


    Qin Hui gritted his teeth, "This is produced by the agent, but it is your Lin''s product."


    He was really vomiting blood.


    In less than half a day, the raw materials reserved in the factory had been consumed, but Jiang Ning did not provide the raw materials, so he could solve it.


    Does Jiang Ning want to empty the glove white wolf!


    "How much is Lin''s loss?"


    Jiang Ning sat on Qin Hui''s office chair, half-closed his eyes, and glanced at Brother Gou, "Is it fifty or sixty billion?"


    "It may be 70 or 80 billion."


    Brother Dog said, "I can''t remember more and more."

 Chapter 801： Full horsepower

    Qin Hui''s legs softened, and he wanted to hit the wall directly in grief and faint, but he did not have the courage after all.


    "Lin¡¯s loss, after you have paid for it, we will settle the two, otherwise I will stay here forever."


    Jiang Ning got up, walked to the refrigerator in the corner, opened it, naturally chose a drink, and took fruits and snacks. It seemed that this was his office, and everything hated randomness.


    There is food and drink here. The food in the cafeteria is also good. There is also a special lounge in the office. Oh, yes, the quilt and pillows and even the beds are new. Jiang Ning really stayed.


    Qin Hui almost crushed his teeth, staring at Jiang Ning, trying to give himself some courage to resist Jiang Ning, but in the end he could only clenched his fists hard, didn''t say a word, and picked up the phone with a grunt. .


    "The raw materials are not enough! Send it!"


    Qin Hui gritted his teeth and shouted, but when he heard it, he seemed very excited and was about to increase productivity.


    "I don''t have enough workers, so let me hire a little more! Don''t you understand how to raise the salary?"


    "There are two more equipments. I will need them this afternoon. They will be delivered immediately and another production line will be opened!"


    Qin Hui felt that he had never suffered such humiliation in his life, and he did not expect that he could raise the production capacity of a factory to such an extreme level.


    This **** was forced by Jiang Ning!


    Especially, regardless of labor, materials, equipment, and various expenses, Jiang Ning didn''t spend a penny, and even ate and lived on his own, so he almost called his little secret to serve him.


    As long as Qin Hui asked, Jiang Ning would just say that he had caused Lin''s loss too much. So far, Brother Gou has recorded more than 140 billion.


    If you don''t finish the work and pay off the compensation, Qin Hui feels that he will not be able to return home for the rest of his life!


    The whole factory, running at full capacity, almost fell into a crazy state.


    But all the products produced this time are Lin''s genuine products, and Lin''s people have the quality and quality control, so there will be no more problems.


    The continuous increase in output has greatly reduced the pressure on the source of Lin''s sales network in the north, and greatly improved the supply capacity of goods. This is what Lin Yuzhen and Li Dong did not expect.


    I found that a factory that made imitation Lin''s products could have such benefits.


    In the market, large and small sales outlets had previously sold fake goods. Jiangning Tongtong did not move for the time being. They still let them buy from Qin Hui, and even lowered the price again, saying that they would give the sales channel to the sales channel, directly angering Qin Hui He vomited blood and was in a coma for a whole afternoon.


    In just three days, Lin''s new product completely detonated the northern market!


    The influence of fakes has been fading, and there are no complaints!


    It seems that overnight, all these fakes have become genuine. Even those who sell fakes and have no bottom, those who have been worried that someone will come to trouble, are a bit weird. I thought, this Qin said. The fakes that Hui sells are already so powerful that they are fake?


    That''s awesome!


    at the same time.


    Qin family!


    Qin Min''s mood finally improved.


    "Now at the factory, Sri Lanka''s product agency has been temporarily suspended, and it specializes in the production of Lin''s fakes, which have been put on the market in large numbers."


    A middle-aged man was reporting the situation, "In the past two days, Qin Hui asked me for a lot of raw materials, workers, and even two brand new equipment. I think he is going to do a big job!"


    "Qin Gang, your son did a good job this time. When things are done, I will promote him."


    Qin Min nodded, "Where is Lin''s side? How''s the reaction?"


    "I have issued a statement, strongly condemning us,"


    Qin Gang couldn''t help but sneered, "But they, who don''t even know who is behind, condemn it? How ridiculous!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Qin Min slapped the table and laughed, "Deserve it!"


    "Let them condemn the condemnation, let Qin Hui increase horsepower production, so that the north, everywhere is full of Lin''s fakes, I just want Lin''s victory and defeat!"

 Chapter 802： True or false, false also true

    His face was cold.


    This trick cannot be said to be sinister and vicious.


    When Lin''s fakes are everywhere in the north, then Lin''s products will naturally be destroyed, and the Lin''s brand will be completely destroyed.


    Who would believe a product full of fakes?


    He invested a lot this time. It was just the cost of producing those fakes. It was an investment of several million a day. As long as Lin can be destroyed, what is this?


    "Brother don''t worry, there must be no problem with this kid Qin Hui doing things,"


    Qin Gang said, "I don''t believe it. If Lin is punished to death in this way, the Long Family will just ignore it!"


    Qin Min squinted his eyes, and there was a cold murderous look in his eyes.


    His purpose is still the Long Family. This Lin is only used to block the gun, but even if it is to block the gun, he must kill Lin as soon as possible!


    Qin Min got up, a little impatient.


    He wanted to see Lin''s anxious and helpless appearance, and wanted to see the Long Family''s eagerness and uncontrollable appearance.


    "Go, let''s go and see what Lin''s panic looks like now!"


    There are thousands of ways to destroy a person and an enterprise, and Qin Min now uses the most insidious and most insidious one.


    He has his own factory, which is extremely powerful, no weaker than Lin''s authentic factory, so he can produce imitations in the shortest time.


    It¡¯s all one thing? It¡¯s just that the quality is different, and even the quality is deliberately poor, poisonous or harmful.


    The bad effects and consequences brought about by fakes are ultimately borne by the Lin family, and in the final analysis, it is the Long family who bears all the losses!


    Qin Min had thought about the problem thoroughly, he didn''t believe it, the Long Family would watch the Lin family be destroyed by himself, but he dared to stand up and admit that the Lin family was secretly supported by his Long Family?


    He dare not!


    Qin Min couldn''t wait to get out of the house, so he took Qin Gang and two of them to the most prosperous mall.


    The two had just entered the mall and arrived at the area dedicated to selling beauty products on the ground floor. From a distance, the people in line looked like a long snake, and they made their scalp numb.


    "Huh, do you have to line up for fakes?"


    Qin Min sneered, "I''m afraid they don''t know yet. We made the things that they only bought after waiting in line for a long time."


    Among them, there are several sales outlets, all arranged by his Qin family. They bought fake goods from Qin Hui and sold them with Lin''s real goods. Who knows?


    With their counterfeiting methods, even Lin''s professionals would have to waste a lot of effort to identify it on the spot. Ordinary people want to know that they can only wait for their skin to become allergic and inflamed.


    "Patriarch, when they buy it back, they will know if this thing is good or not,"


    Qin Gang gloated and said, "Of course, no matter how bad it is, it is Lin''s responsibility, and no one can count on us."


    Two people walked over and saw a few people, with a look of excitement taking the product from the clerk, and even taking photos to post to Moments. Qin Min was even more amused.


    He frowned slightly, took a step forward, and hummed, "Is it the real thing you bought?"


    The man turned his head and glanced at Qin Min: "Aren''t you talking nonsense?"


    He pointed to the name of the counter above his head: "I didn''t see this written, authentic authorized dealership."


    "I don''t think so!"


    Qin Min said loudly.


    As soon as he said, all the people in the line at the back poked their heads out and looked at Qin Min, wondering if this person was looking for something or something else.


    "Sir, don''t talk nonsense here. All we sell are genuine products. They are definitely genuine products."


    The clerk immediately shouted, "Please leave here, don''t mess around here!"


    Qin Min sneered. Seeing the reaction of the clerk, it became clearer that this shop must have bought fake goods from Qin Hui, and sold the fake products mixed with them.


    It''s true or false and false is true. It''s really easy to fool these idiot consumers.


    "Is it?"


    Qin Min suddenly grabbed a package of products and held it up high, "I tell everyone, there is no genuine product of Lin''s product! You can''t buy genuine products at all!"

 Chapter 803： Authenticity

    Suddenly, the people present were in an uproar, wondering what Qin Min was talking about.


    A few days ago, fake products did appear, causing skin allergies, even ulcers, and signs of poisoning. When it becomes serious, I am afraid it will be disfigured!


    But Lin has declared that he has caught the fraudulent black-hearted vendors and handed them over to the judicial department for processing. Now all the products on the market are genuine, and Lin will not allow fakes to exist!


    Now, some people even say that there are fakes here?


    "Not just this one, that one, and that one. In this mall alone, more than half are fakes."


    Qin Min sneered, "Don''t believe it? I''ll prove it to you!"


    In the presence of so many people, if it proves that this most prosperous shopping mall is generally a fake place to serve Yishan Yiyi''s goods, how desperate are these consumers?


    They will only vent their anger on Lin''s head, blaming Lin''s for allowing so many fakes to appear on the market, what else can Lin''s do?


    Their credibility will be completely bankrupt!


    Many companies have been ruined by fakes this year.


    Qin Min immediately opened the package and shouted: "Lin''s genuine products have anti-counterfeiting labels, and there are also fake ones, so from the naked eye, it is not clear at all, but -"


    He tore off the anti-counterfeiting label. Here he specifically explained to Qin Hui and made a special design. As long as he scratched it with his finger, a different pattern would appear, and the workmanship was very poor. At first glance, it seemed to be fake!


    "Look here, Lin''s genuine product, the anti-counterfeiting label hidden here, is of excellent workmanship. It is coded with a laser? But the fakes are all mimeographs, you scratch them with your fingers...


    As he said, he scraped with his nails, and everyone around him gathered around, looking at Qin Min''s fingers and the anti-counterfeiting labels he scraped away.


    But Qin Min''s face suddenly changed. He scratched off the anti-counterfeiting label, but what was revealed was the exquisite laser marking!


    "You want to prove that this is a genuine product?"


    Someone snorted and couldn''t help teasing.


    "Huh, this one is real, but what else?"


    He threw away the one in his hand and picked up the other one on the counter. The clerk hurriedly stopped. The one Qin Min took, he recognized, was taken out of the counterfeit storage bar, and the verification on the spot was finished!


    "Stop! You can''t mess around! This is our product!"


    The clerk was going to grab it, but Qin Gang stopped him and said with a sneer: "Why, do you have a guilty conscience?"


    He directly took out a thick stack of banknotes and threw them on the table, "I bought all these goods!"


    "Everyone!"


    Qin Gang shouted, "If this shop is not a guilty conscience, how can it stop everyone? There are more fakes than genuine products in the market now. This is clearly because Lin did this deliberately. They want profit and want to make money. , Disregarding the rights and interests of consumers!"


    "You can all scratch off the anti-counterfeiting label to see if it is genuine!"


    Qin Min slowly tore open the package, watching the clerk''s gradually pale face, as if he was going to be sentenced to death, and he wanted him to slowly enjoy the process of being executed.


    The people around were also moved, and they tore open the packaging, all wanting to verify on the spot whether the products they bought are genuine.


    If it''s fake, they have to smash this store!


    The clerk''s face paled instantly, and even the boss was so anxious to jump up, but he didn''t dare to pass, otherwise he would be even more eager to cover it up.


    "Tear and pull¡ª"


    Qin Min tore off the anti-counterfeiting label and quickly scratched it with his nails, staring hard at it, just wanting to see the mimeographed fake code.


    can¡­¡­


    He was stunned!


    "This... how is this possible?"


    Still authentic!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    How could it be that it is **** genuine? This sales outlet, he specifically told me to sell fakes, how come the two major products are genuine!


    Qin Min was angry and frantically, grabbing other products on the table, tearing open the anti-counterfeiting labels one by one, but all of them were genuine.


    He almost collapsed!


    "It''s real, mine is real."


    "Mine is real too, is it sick, causing me to tear the package? Insane!"


    "Everyone is genuine, this guy is here to make trouble, boss, don''t you kill this dog?"

 Chapter 804： Go to the factory!

    Qin Min was stunned, and Qin Gang was stunned.


    The two stood there and looked at the pieces that were torn apart by them. There were a total of 30 or 40 products, all of which were authentic. They didn''t seem to be here to fight fakes, but they came here to tell everyone that they were sold on the market... All are Lin''s genuine products.


    Lin''s goods, it is impossible to be imitated by Lu Shifuwu and Shanshanyi!


    The surrounding customers were all angry, feeling that they were being teased by the two old men Qin Min, and they directly surrounded both of them.


    "Let''s talk about it, how can this be solved? I''m going to give it away. Now the packaging is torn, how can I deliver it?"


    "Two old things, chess at home is not fun, come to the mall to get nervous, what about my goods now?"


    "Guri, I gave it to my girlfriend. If she thinks I picked it up, I will kill you!"


    ...


    Qin Min was surrounded by both people and couldn''t walk away at all. The few grumpy ones were all ready to do it.


    "I will pay for it! Can''t I pay for you!"


    Qin Gang immediately took out a stack of money and passed them one by one, and the crowd let them go.


    At this moment, Qin Min''s face was more uglier than eating a dead mouse, and his body was trembling with anger. What is going on?


    "What are you doing, do you still want to mess around!"


    Seeing that Qin Min and Qin Min refused to leave, the clerk was full of confidence at the moment, "If you don''t leave again, I''m going to call the police!"


    "Snapped!"


    Qin Min slapped his hand up and knocked all the clerk out, "Boss, get out of here!"


    The boss was still annoyed and wanted to get angry. Seeing Qin Min''s aggressive and fierce approach, he immediately lost his confidence.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I''m from the Qin family!"


    Qin Min was not at all polite. He stared at the boss and announced his name. The boss''s expression suddenly changed. Of course, the people of the Qin family knew that his superior was the Qin family!


    Even the source of his fakes came from the Qin family, and he knew better than anyone what the purpose was.


    Where did he think that the Qin family is here!


    "come here!"


    Qin Min was furious, "If you don''t want to put these goods away, they will all be collected by me? They are all genuine products, what do you sell!"


    If this was heard by those customers, Qin Min was afraid that he would not be able to leave the mall today.


    The boss respectfully invited Qin Min to the office, and cautiously said: "I really don''t know. I brought these goods from Qin Hui and President Qin. They are the same as before."


    He always thought it was a fake. In the first few days, someone came to question and was blocked by him.


    But now no one complains at all. It seems that the products I sell are all genuine products.


    He knows better than anyone that half of the real and fake products are mixed and sold. It is entirely luck to get the real or fake.


    "How could Qin Hui''s goods be genuine,"


    Qin Min sneered, "If you dare to lie to me, you will never have a foothold in this north!"


    The boss was trembling with fright, and kept saying: "My goods are really taken from Qin Hui. No, the batch that just arrived, Qin said, let Lee give it to us people, all of which are 30% off. Give us the cost price."


    "What did you say?"


    With Qin Min''s eyes, Qin Gang immediately took apart all the goods that had just arrived, and looked at it several times, all of which were genuine.


    "It''s all true."


    Qin Gang''s face was ugly, and he grabbed the boss by the collar, "You tell me clearly that these goods are all from Qin Hui?"


    "It''s true!"


    The boss wanted to cry without tears, "It was all taken by him, with a 30% discount on the cost price. I thought, anyway, it''s fake, it''s cheap and it''s normal. Wherever I thought, it turned out to be genuine."


    Of course he does not lose money, the cost is lower, but the price is still the original price. The one who loses is Qin Hui, the Qin family, this producer!


    Qin Min faintly felt something was wrong, and that face became extremely ugly, almost turning black.


    "There is a problem with Qin Hui!"


    Qin Min stood up immediately, if he didn''t react again, he would be really stupid.


    "Go, go to the factory!"


    He asked Qin Gang to call a dozen masters, and he felt something in his heart that something must have happened on the factory side.

 Chapter 805： Empty glove white wolf

    In the past few days, Qin Hui has not asked for money, materials, and various materials. The Qin family has invested a lot, and the Qin family¡¯s daily losses have exceeded 3 million!


    In just a few days, the Qin family lost nearly 20 million, and Qin Min''s heart was bleeding.


    Although the money is nothing to him, if he loses money and contributes to Lin''s products, Qin Min will really be vomiting blood!


    Qin Gang was trembling with anger. He also wanted to take this opportunity to let Qin Hui perform well and show his face in front of the lord, so as to improve his status in the Qin family.


    Where did he think that such a simple thing would have been done like this by him.


    Not only did he not drag Lin into the sewage, for a few days, I don''t know how many goods were produced for Lin, and all the materials used were all the materials provided by the Qin family.


    No wonder Lin''s recent publicity has become more frequent, and the speed and efficiency of supply replenishment have improved a lot, and the **** is actually using their factory secretly!


    Qin Min rushed to the factory with people. Before entering the factory gate, he heard the roar of machinery coming from the factory from a distance.


    Especially since he has just approved a few million, the new equipment he bought was transported and installed in the fastest time by special plane. At this moment, the horsepower is full, the 24-hour shift, and the daily output is enough to supply several cities in the north. Sale!


    "Go in!"


    Qin Min''s face was blue, and he rushed in quickly. He arrived at the factory and saw the packaging of the products, each with Lin''s trademark engraved on them, and he didn''t know if it was a genuine or fake.


    He immediately picked up a few anti-counterfeiting signs and scratched them madly. When he saw the laser marking on them, his body trembled.


    "Patriarch, don''t worry, it may be that the craftsmanship that Qin Hui is imitating now has improved. It looks real, but the contents are fake!"


    Qin Gang said quickly.


    "Bring me the product and check it out immediately!"


    Qin Min gritted his teeth and said viciously.


    It¡¯s best to [Xinbi Quge www.biqule.co], otherwise, he will kill Qin Gang and his son!


    Soon, Qin Gang took the prepared product and immediately called a technician to test the product. When he saw the test result, the technician said lightly: "It meets Lin''s production quality standards, no problem. "


    "No problem? This is a big problem!"


    Qin Min''s lips trembled, and he suddenly understood that now this factory is producing Lin''s genuine products!


    Use his Qin family''s property to produce Lin''s goods?


    What was still used was all the materials provided by his Qin family, but Lin did not pay anything and used his Qin family for nothing?


    Even the empty glove white wolf, there is no such a set, right!


    "court death!"


    Qin Min threw the product packaging on the ground with a snap, like a wild beast, even his eyes were red, "Where is Qin Hui? What about Qin Hui''s bastard!"


    He yelled at him, making Qin Gang pale with fright. Before Qin Gang could explain, Qin Min walked directly to the factory director''s office.


    "Who is this? The quality is too good to be scolded? Is he sick?"


    The technician looked at Qin Min''s back from a distance, as if looking at a neuropathy.


    "Don''t froze, concentrate on work, we must not lose the reputation of the factory, we must ensure that the quality is passed!"


    Seeing the people around, the technician yelled and went out to get busy again.


    And then.


    Qin Min led people and rushed towards Qin Hui''s office angrily.


    He just wants to kill now!

 Chapter 806： Or, change someone?

    The Qin family spent a lot of materials, and even stopped at one of its own factory''s big brand agents, specifically for the production of counterfeit goods, to entrap the Lin Group.


    How could I think that in a blink of an eye, the fakes were gone, and the factory became Lin''s foundry, helping Lin''s production of goods, so that Lin''s supply replenishment speed was further improved.


    This is to cut his own meat, come to feed Lin''s!


    Qin Min is almost mad!


    "Who are you guys, this is an important office, you can''t...ah!"


    The security guard who stopped Qin Min at the door was slapped away by him.


    "Are you blind?"


    Qin Gang angrily scolded, "I didn''t see that it was the Patriarch who came, and that **** Qin Hui!"


    He really wants to strangle his own son now, Qin Hui has caused a catastrophe!


    Maybe, their father and son will have to be expelled from the Qin family and severely punished.


    "The director... the director is in the office!"


    The security guard held his face and shivered. Nowhere did he think that the Patriarch of the Qin family, such a big figure, would come to their small factory. How could he have seen it before and slapped him in vain.


    Qin Min didn''t say a word, and walked quickly towards Qin Hui''s office. Qin Gang took a step faster than him.


    "Patriarch, please rest assured, I will deal with Qin Hui fiercely and ask clearly what''s going on, please don''t be angry with Patriarch!"


    He was going to rush in first and beat Qin Hui violently. No matter what, even if he only left half his life, as long as he could calm Qin Min''s anger, it was worth it.


    But Qin Min ignored him at all, didn''t seem to hear him, and directly ordered the thugs around him.


    "After a while, interrupt Qin Hui''s hands and feet, and I will consider **** him!"


    "Yes!"


    More than a dozen people shouted.


    Qin Gang''s expression? Lu Pa Yifu closed Yiwu?, suddenly turned pale.


    He wanted to intercede, but how could he speak now?


    "Patriarch..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s your turn right away."


    Qin Min glanced at him, Qin Gang didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    "boom!"


    When he walked to the door of Qin Hui''s office, Qin Min kicked it and directly kicked the office door open.


    "Qin Hui!"


    He shouted sternly, "Dog stuff, where are you! Don''t get out of me yet!"


    He gave an order, and a dozen people rushed in, preparing to interrupt Qin Hui''s hands and feet first.


    But in the office, the person sitting in the position of the factory director is not Qin Hui.


    At this moment, Qin Hui was sitting in a small chair, writing application materials seriously, preparing to apply for a new batch of materials, and immediately raised his head when he heard the loud noise.


    "Home, Patriarch..."


    Seeing Qin Min, Qin Hui''s face was instantly pale, and he panicked to hide what he had written in his hand.


    "bring here!"


    Qin Min screamed, and his subordinates snatched it over and delivered it to Qin Min''s hands.


    He glanced at it, and the blue veins on his forehead suddenly violent!


    "Dare to ask for money and materials!"


    Like crazy, Qin Min quickly tore the application form to pieces, yelling, "Eat the dog stuff inside and out, I want you to die!"


    "Interrupt me with his hands and feet!"


    More than a dozen people are going to rush up immediately.


    But suddenly, a figure stood in front of Qin Hui, looking at the dozen or so people coldly, like a machine without emotion.


    "Excuse me, the factory manager, now he is going to do something for me. If you interrupt his hands and feet, what can my factory do?"


    Jiang Ning was still sitting on the boss''s chair, eating fruit, and glanced at Qin Min, "Why don''t you change someone?"

 Chapter 807： Finally you are here

    Qin Min squinted his eyes, "Who are you!"


    "Dare to occupy my Qin family''s property, so bold!"


    "Qin Family?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "This factory turned out to be your Qin family''s property. After you finally waited for you, I knew who it was that framed my Lin family in the background."


    Qin Min sneered, "What about setting up your Lin family? Can you do anything to my Qin family!"


    As long as the Long Family didn''t dare to come forward, the Lin family was nothing.


    Now all the big-name families who have opinions on the Long family will start with the Lin family. How long can they last?


    He only regretted that he didn''t put down the more ruthless hand, and directly killed the Lin family, so that the Lin family was so arrogant that he dared to occupy his own factory to help them produce products.


    This was a slap in the face of the Qin family!


    "Patriarch Qin has a violent temper,"


    Jiang Ning clapped his hands and stood up from the chair, "You and I cooperate, isn''t the cooperation very good? The production capacity of your factory is really good, and I am very satisfied."


    ? "Er closed waiter and waiter Ai Wuzhe? "You''re looking for death!"


    Qin Min was furious, and Jiang Ning was deliberately stimulating and humiliating him!


    "Kill them all for me!"


    He couldn''t help it anymore, the Qin family had never suffered such humiliation, and even a Lin family dared to step on his Qin family''s head?


    Really, he is a family with a big surname, anyone can insult him!


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    A dozen people rushed towards Jiangning at the same time, but Jiangning stood there without even looking at them. He lowered his head and picked up the grapes in the fruit bowl, and started peeling them carelessly.


    "boom!"


    Punch!


    Brother Dog moved!


    These offal, don''t need Jiang Ning to do it himself.


    "boom!"


    It''s another punch, and the force sinks!


    I smashed it on the wall of the office, causing all the murals hanging there to fall to the ground and shattered to the ground.


    Brother Gou punched one at a time, fierce and domineering, and the dozen or so people couldn''t get close to Jiang Ning''s body.


    Jiang Ning raised his eyelids while eating grapes, looking at Qin Min, whose face was getting more and more ugly.


    "Patriarch Qin, come to see me, don''t even bring fruit? I''m almost done eating here."


    "You...you deceive people too much!"


    Qin Min burst out, "Go! Go on! Get them all! Kill them! Kill them!"


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure fell under his feet, his eyes rolled, foaming at the mouth, and he fainted.


    However, in just a few breaths, all of the dozen or so people Qin Min brought were smashed to the ground by Brother Dog, screaming in pain, and the atmosphere in the entire office became extremely depressing.


    Qin Min''s face changed drastically, and he didn''t expect the person in front of him to be so tough.


    Although these dozen people were not the most powerful masters of his Qin family, their strength was not weak anymore, but they were knocked down to the ground after they met each other.


    There is no way to parry!


    "I''m telling you, I am the head of the Qin family! If you dare to do something with someone from a big family, the consequences are not something you can bear!"


    He saw Jiang Ning walking step by step towards him, a little afraid.


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning slapped his face, and the grape juice that had not been washed off his hands almost sank into Qin Min''s face.


    "The big family?"


    He said indifferently, "I''m specifically playing the Patriarch of the Daxue Family!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning slapped again, "Frame Lin? You are so brave. Do you dare to do things that I dare not do?"

 Chapter 808： Lead by example

    Qin Min shivered!


    Is this person in front of me a lunatic?


    I have said that he is the Patriarch of the Noble Family, but Jiang Ning actually said that he was the Patriarch of the Noble Family!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Qin Min covered his face, embarrassed and angry, "You are looking for death!"


    "Snapped!"


    In response to him, it was Jiang Ning''s heavy slap, directly hitting Qin Min''s teeth flying out, yelling.


    Qin Hui, who had fallen to the ground, had long been frightened.


    That is Qin Min, the Patriarch of the Qin Family!


    Jiang Ning actually humiliated him so rudely like hitting a dog!


    So what does it count as yourself?


    Jiang Ning might dare to do it directly if he said to kill himself.


    "Your Lin... You Lin''s got into a big disaster!"


    Qin Min gritted his teeth and yelled in pain, "You are offending the entire northern family of surnames, and no one can save you!"


    "They will crush you Lin completely! Step on it!"


    Jiang Ning got up, didn''t even look at Qin Min, turned around and walked back to the boss chair, and sat down again.


    "I never counted on anyone to save me,"


    He said lightly, "In this world, I really don''t know who can save me."


    Qin Min didn''t understand Jiang Ning''s words. He didn''t know what Jiang Ning meant. In this world, no one can push Jiang Ning to the point where someone needs to save him.


    Qin Min gritted his teeth and couldn''t resist even if he wanted to resist. He didn''t bring any masters. It seemed that even if the Qin family''s most powerful masters were brought, it would be of no avail.


    The Jiang Ning in front of him, and the dog brother, are simply lunatics. Who dares to provoke them?


    He really did not expect that Lin had such a master, this must be arranged by the Long Family!


    Apart from the Long Family, who would have such a master, who could throw out two of them at will?


    "If you have the ability, you will kill me!"


    Qin Min yelled, "You dare to kill me, people from other families will never let you go! I won''t let you Lin Clan!"


    "Do you want to die?"


    Suddenly, the temperature in the office dropped suddenly!


    Qin Min choked in his throat before he finished speaking, unable to speak.


    He clearly felt a violent murderous aura, and locked him almost instantly. As long as he dared to say he wanted to die, Jiang Ning would fulfill him immediately!


    Qin? Xidi dyed Ershan and grilled dyeing waiter? How dare Min!


    He was just hard-mouthed and said two cruel words!


    "Guru¡ª"


    His Adam''s apple slipped and he couldn''t speak dryly, fearing that if he accidentally made a mistake, Jiang Ning would just do it.


    After this factory, there is a clearing of mountains and forests, just dig a hole and bury yourself, no one can find it.


    "take it easy,"


    Jiang Ning turned to smile, but Qin Min didn''t feel relieved at all. After offending such a demon, he suddenly felt regretful, "I won''t kill you."


    "This factory is now very short of workers. If you can have one more labor force, then one more. What''s more, this is your Qin family''s own industry. You are working for your own family. You are not embarrassed to get a salary, right?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Qin Min was almost mad.


    What is Jiang Ning talking about?


    He wants to be a factory by himself and work in the workshop?


    He is dreaming!


    "Agou, give them some, take some sets of work clothes, find an experienced master to take them with you, and get started as soon as possible."


    "impossible!"


    Qin Min shouted.


    This is more humiliating than killing him?


    How could he go into the workshop of the factory and do the work of the low-level workers? He would rather be interrupted by Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning didn''t listen to what he said at all, and said indifferently: "The performance appraisal standard is the same as that of other workers. If you don''t do a good job, you should be punished."


    "The Qin family mainly leads by example, and the requirements are higher. If they don''t do a good job, they will break his bones."

 Chapter 809： humiliation

    "..."


    Qin Min stopped talking.


    His body was trembling, his eyes flushed, and he had never felt so suffocated and angry!


    Jiang Ning, this is to humiliate yourself!


    "Yes."


    Brother Gou would not be polite. He immediately asked someone to bring a few sets of work clothes and threw them to Qin Min''s people: "Put them on."


    The voice was cold, without the slightest emotion.


    Qin Min dared to resist, if he had the courage to die, he would not be alive at this moment.


    "You...you will regret it!"


    He angrily said.


    But Jiang Ning justified him, lowered his head and continued to eat fruit.


    Brother Gou led Qin Min and others into the workshop and found a master to teach them the operation process. Who dares not to listen carefully, who dares not to do it seriously, Gou is not the slightest bit of politeness.


    After watching Qin Gang with his own eyes, three finger bones were directly broken by the dog brother, Qin Min was completely honest, did not dare to say a word, red eyes, tears, while sitting silently on the assembly line, working hard.


    He felt that this was the darkest day of his life!


    "Patriarch..."


    Qin Gang cried loudly, holding his fingers, "What should we do now? What should we do!"


    They can¡¯t contact the outside, even if they want to ask a master to clean up Jiangning and the others, there is no way? They are now forced to work in this workshop by Jiangning. When did they ever do such a thing? what.


    "You still have the face to ask me?"


    Qin Min grabbed what was at hand and smashed it on Qin Gang''s head, "If it weren''t for you father and son, I would have fallen to this point? I really want to kill you!"


    Qin Hui did not dare to speak, and silently bowed his head to do things.


    He was thought to be miserable enough, but now that Qin Min, the head of the Qin family, was summoned to work by Jiang Ning, there was some balance in his heart.


    Jiang Ning is really a devil!


    The people of the Lin family were so terrible and cruel to the point that he didn''t understand why the Qin family wanted to provoke the Lin family.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go with the Long¡¯s family?


    But Qin Hui didn''t dare to say, he just wanted to finish things earlier, Jiang Ning would let him go. For such a person, what he said would count, Jiang Ning said, he should persuade others with virtue.


    ßËßËßË¡ª¡ª


    The machines in the workshop are roaring, and the equipment is non-stop 24 hours a day, continuously producing goods for shipment.


    Qin Min and the others worked in two shifts, changing every twelve hours, almost making Qin Min tired and paralyzed. When did his age have been so hard?


    Two dark circles suddenly appeared. Qin Min drooped his eyelids, and his whole body was numb. He repeated the packaging work mechanically, and even many people standing beside him did not respond.


    "Crack!"


    With a soft sound, the flashlight shocked Qin Min.


    He hurriedly turned his head to see, a stranger, holding a camera, was taking pictures of himself.


    "The Patriarch of the Qin family actively seeks to cooperate with Lin to help Lin develop the northern market, and even goes to the workshop personally to carry out production and labor, which is admirable!"


    When Qin Min heard this, he was immediately anxious.


    "Nonsense! Don''t talk nonsense! I don''t want to cooperate with Lin! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    He wanted to stand up, but his legs were numb, and he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "Title, just write it, Comrade Reporter, can you write it?"


    Jiang Ning ignored Qin Min and turned to look at the camera reporter.


    "Ning Ge don''t worry, I am a professional in writing soft articles!"


    Jiang Ning took a bite of the apple and nodded: "Then I can rest assured, I''ll wait."

 Chapter 810： Make headlines

    "okay!"


    The reporter ran away with the camera. Qin Min was too late to chase him, so he could only watch his photos taken away. It won''t take long to see that news will make headlines and hot searches across the north!


    "You... are you trying to kill my Qin family!"


    Qin Min pointed at Jiang Ning, trembling all over, speaking with grief and indignation.


    When Jiang Ning did this, others would think that the Lin clan of his Qin family is now together, but the Lin clan now is the public enemy of the entire north!


    How does his Qin family dare to stand on the opposite side of everyone?


    That would be finished!


    "Kill the Qin family? Where does it need to be so troublesome, I just do some publicity to help your Qin family and promote your factory."


    Jiang Ning clapped his hands, "Okay, Patriarch Qin, keep working and set an example."


    After saying "Close the ward and serve Xi Ling", Jiang Ning ignored it.


    But Qin Min pointed at Jiang Ning, with his mouth open. After a long time, he couldn''t get up in one breath, his eyes were black, and he fell straight down with a plop.


    "Patriarch! Patriarch! Patriarch, wake up!"


    Qin Gang and several people ran over immediately, pinching people, and artificial respiration...


    Soon, a piece of news ran into the hot search of the northern local forum!


    The red, eye-catching, and dazzling title immediately attracted the attention of many people, especially those of the big family who were preparing to do something with the Lin family.


    No one thought that the Qin family acted before them, and what they did was to make them angry.


    "The Qin family kept saying that they would kill the Lin family, forcing the Long family to express their views. What are they doing now?"


    "Qin Min, that bastard, offered his factory in the north to Lin? What exactly does he want to do!"


    "Beast, one thing before the other, one behind the other, the Qin family deliberately wants to cheat us!"


    ...


    The heads of several families with large surnames, especially those who resented Long Fei and the Long Family, turned blue with anger at this moment.


    Their people were killed by Long Fei in front of everyone, making them want to overthrow the Long Family!


    But they couldn''t do it, they could only force the Long Family by killing the Lin family.


    The Qin family was also severely humiliated by the Long family, but what about them?


    In a blink of an eye, I went to Long''s house again!


    Take the initiative to come to the door, cater to the Lin family, and help the Lin family. This is not going to the Long family, but what is it?


    anger!


    The families of big surnames were very angry, and even the first-class big family behind the Qin family did not expect Qin Min to do such a thing.


    In just one day, the Qin family''s property suffered a huge attack. Those who attacked him were all those who had been allies of the Qin family a day ago, discussing how to deal with the Lin family and the partners of the Long family.


    The Qin family suffered heavy losses!


    Some people even let out the words, this north can no longer tolerate the Qin family!


    In the factory dormitory in the suburbs, Qin Min was in a coma for a whole day before waking up gradually.


    His breathing was weak, he sighed, he was almost mad at him, and he didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    "Patriarch? Are you okay?"


    Qin Gang crouched in front of the bed with a worried expression on his face. It was the first time he saw Qin Min being so angry. Even if Qin Wok was killed by Long Fei, Qin Min did not.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t do anything about it, and Qin Min was vomiting blood out of anger!


    Qin Min moved his lips and shook his head. He was speechless. Before he fell unconscious, the last picture in his mind was Qin Gang leaping over and giving himself artificial respiration...


    He didn''t want to recall.


    After a while, he relieved his breath, and muttered, "Now...how is the situation?"


    He was really scared, he regretted provoke Lin and provoke terrible demons like Jiang Ning.


    Such people, even if they don''t do it, will make life worse than death!

 Chapter 811： I killed you!

    "Something happened..."


    Qin Gang hesitated, his eyes avoiding.


    Upon hearing this, Qin Min suddenly opened his eyes, and he really couldn''t stand the shock.


    "What''s going on? Say it! What''s going on in the Qin family!"


    He immediately sat up, pinching Qin Gang''s shoulders with his hands, almost roaring out.


    "The rest of the families of the big surnames all called us the Qin family a traitor, a running dog of the Long family, and they attacked our Qin family''s property..."


    Qin Gang''s voice trembled, "We lost more than 200 million in one day."


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Qin Min felt that his head was smashed severely by something in an instant, and he was dizzy and buzzed.


    How many?


    Lost more than 200 million in one day?


    "puff--"


    Qin Min couldn''t bear it anymore, opened his mouth and squirted out a mouthful of blood, making Qin Gang look all over his face, and screamed in shock.


    "Patriarch! Patriarch! Are you okay!"


    Seeing that Qin Min was about to faint again, he hurried forward and held Qin Min''s shoulder, as if to give Qin Min artificial respiration again.


    Seeing Qin Gang''s approaching mouth, Qin Min woke up abruptly, hurriedly pinched one of his own people, and pushed Qin Gang away: "You stay away from me!"


    His eyes were red and he was about to collapse.


    The Qin family suffered heavy losses!


    Not to mention, his current factory is still occupied by the Lin¡¯s tyrant, Lu Fusi, the land of his love, and he uses his Qin family¡¯s money and his Qin¡¯s materials to produce things for the Lin family, Qin Min I can''t wait to smash myself to death.


    "We have not betrayed, no!"


    Qin Min shouted, but who could hear it, even if they heard it, who would believe it?


    That news headline was enough to make the Qin family completely lose the trust of others.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    His cell phone rang, Qin Min immediately picked it up, glanced at the number, his face changed slightly, and hurriedly connected.


    "Hey?"


    "You Qin family, so bold!"


    A majestic voice came from the other side, full of anger, "I rushed to me in the face, but in the dark, I turned to the Long''s house. I really think I am stupid to cheat!"


    "No, no, I don''t have one! Let me explain!"


    Qin Min was anxious and wanted to explain, but where did he listen to him over there.


    "You don''t need to explain to me, starting from today, your Qin family has nothing to do with me, so humiliate me, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    With a snap, the other side hung up the phone directly, Qin Min just wanted to explain, but there was no chance.


    Even the first-class family that the Qin family trusted in no longer trusted him. Qin Min suddenly felt very cold, and seemed to lose everything all at once.


    But he seems to have done nothing at all.


    Qin Min sat on the bed, as if his soul had been drawn out, his eyes became dull.


    "Patriarch?"


    Qin Gang asked cautiously, "Are you all right?"


    Qin Min raised his head abruptly, and a terrible light suddenly burst out in his eyes. He jumped up, like a madman, pounced on Qin Gang, grabbed his fist and smashed it.


    "It''s all your father and son! It''s all you!"


    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you this dog!"


    If Qin Hui missed and was caught by Jiang Ning, how could it become like this? If it wasn''t for their father and son who had a bad idea, how could things become like this?


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The screams kept screaming, but Qin Min was willing to stop, his eyes gleaming, and even went directly to his mouth to bite.


    "I killed you!"

 Chapter 812： My shit

    In the dormitory, there was a strange sound suddenly, it sounded like a scream, but it didn''t seem to be, hum and harp, people listened outside, stopped for a while, embarrassed and walked inside.


    "Big brother, will you disturb them?"


    Brother Gou frowned slightly and murmured, "Two men, I don''t know what to do."


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about that much and pushed the door directly into the room. In the room, Qin Gang was riding under him by Qin Min. His movements looked a little bit spicy.


    Seeing that the door was pushed open, Qin Min looked up and saw that it was Jiang Ning, making his eyes red with anger.


    "I''m fighting with you!"


    Qin Min yelled, sprang up from the ground and rushed towards Jiangning.


    "Snapped!"


    This slap pulled Qin Min back to the bed and also woke him up.


    The pain on the face is so hot!


    Qin Min covered his face, and could do nothing but gritted his teeth.


    "I shouldn''t have bothered you, but when the matter is over, we have to go."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Patriarch Qin, this slap is a gift, you are welcome."


    "you¡­"


    "Your Qin family cheated me on Lin, and now the loss has almost been compensated, this factory? Yiwu Zero Closure Love Zero Land? Give it back to you, everyone has written off."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned around and left.


    But how dare Qin Min let Jiang Ning go?


    He immediately jumped off the bed.


    "stop!"


    "You stop me!"


    Qin Min was anxious. Now everyone thought that he had gone to the Long Family by cooperating with Lin, but he knew that there was no such thing.


    But other people, who would listen to him explain?


    At this moment, the Qin family has become a public enemy, and even his own name has been on the list of certain people who will kill!


    Jiang Ning is now returning the factory to him, and his Qin family can''t keep it!


    If you are not careful, I am afraid that even the Qin family will not be able to keep it, and his life will be lost!


    Even the first-class family that he has gone to have now directly let out a message, asking him to look good in the Qin family, is there any other choice for his Qin family?


    "Patriarch Qin doesn''t need to keep me, I am a person who convinces others with morality, and I must do everything I say.


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Since the two are cleared, I won''t bother."


    After he finished speaking, he opened the door to leave. Qin Min became even more anxious. He rushed to Jiang Ning in two or two steps, blocking his going and staying, and opened his hands for fear that Jiang Ning would have no chance when he walked out of this door.


    "You got my Qin family to this point, now you want to leave if you want to leave?"


    Qin Min gritted his teeth and said.


    The tone of his speech was like a little daughter-in-law who was taken advantage of, full of grievances, asking Jiang Ning to be responsible for him.


    "My Qin family has suddenly become the public enemy of the common family. They all think that my Qin family is a partner of your Lin family. What do you say about this?"


    "How to calculate?"


    Jiang Ning looked inexplicable, "It''s my ass."


    "you¡­"


    "You can''t just leave like this!"


    Qin Min was anxious and blocked the door, "You just killed me, and I won''t let you go today!"


    He has no other choice at all now, leaving from here, I am afraid that in less than ten minutes, he will be killed.


    Everyone thought that he had defected to the Long Family, he could only defect to the Long Family now, otherwise, if neither side pleased him, it would only die faster.


    Qin Min was not confused. By this time, he had reacted extremely quickly. If he didn''t seize the opportunity and let Jiang Ning go, the Qin family would be completely finished!


    "What do you want?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "Hurry up, I''m not free."


    "My Qin family can only cooperate with you now!"

 Chapter 813： Nothing

    Qin Min was full of unwillingness, but he was helpless. Does he have any other choice?


    Now besides cooperating with the Lin family and taking refuge in the Long Family''s camp, he Qin Family can make other choices!


    "In this factory, I can continue to help you Lin''s agent produce products, but your Lin''s... you want to protect my Qin family from being attacked by other families."


    He felt his heart dripping with blood.


    As a result, the Qin family''s road was completely blocked, and the Lin family really couldn''t keep themselves. If the Long family refused to protect themselves, the Qin family would also be ruined.


    Qin Min has already made a huge concession. Such a factory, acting as an agent for a big brand, is very profitable. It is not only low profit, but also risky to act as an agent for Lin''s production.


    If it is not forced, Qin Min is willing to do so.


    "I do not want."


    Unexpectedly, Jiang? Wu Yidi grabbed Luling and flicked the west? Ning even refused.


    "It''s just a broken factory. You seem to be reluctant, so I don''t want it."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "Okay, I''m very busy, get out of the way."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Qin Min almost fainted with anger, "You don''t want it? You say you don''t?"


    "I only want 30% of the profit!"


    "It''s too high, I don''t want it."


    Jiang Ning pushed Qin Min away, "You can find someone else."


    His Qin family can still find someone who farts!


    "Twenty percent!"


    Qin Min yelled, his heart dripping with blood, and clenched his fists, feeling that he was about to lose his feet. This was tantamount to selling the factory to Lin at a low price.


    But Jiang Ning still didn''t stop and walked straight to the outside. Qin Min felt that his heart fell to the bottom in an instant.


    "The factory gives you! You protect my Qin family from dying!"


    Qin Min roared.


    Jiang Ning finally stopped, turned his head and glanced at Qin Min, and couldn''t help sighing, with an expression of embarrassment on his face.


    "The Qin Patriarch is so sincere, and his hospitality is hard to beat. If I refuse again, I will really lose face."


    "In that case, I have accepted this factory. The Qin family will be my Lin''s partner from today, Patriarch Qin, congratulations."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning laughed and left, leaving Qin Min standing there, still a little unbelievable.


    I actually gave such a factory to Lin''s.


    Looking at Jiang Ning''s appearance, it seemed that he was still a little unhappy, and he was reluctant to agree to him.


    "puff--"


    Qin Min suddenly surged in blood, unable to suppress it, opened his mouth and spouted blood and fell down.


    "Patriarch! Patriarch!"


    Qin Gang was shocked, and he didn''t care that he was beaten by Qin Min and his face was swollen.


    The news of the cooperation between the Qin family and the Lin family spread out immediately, especially when the Qin family handed over its own factory directly to the Lin family to help the Lin family establish a production base in the north to further enhance the product supply capacity. Many people gritted their teeth with anger.


    No one thought that, yelling to deal with the Lin family, the most ferocious Qin family, but so suddenly, they cooperated with the Lin family, almost giving away their own factories.


    This is not a traitor, what is it?


    All of a sudden, the voice of crusade against the Qin family to destroy the Qin family grew louder and louder.


    Many people even threatened to kill Qin Min and make the Qin family completely disappear from the north!


    The North suddenly became a sensation, and it made people even more amazed. How powerful is the Lin family, and easily instigated the Qin family, or did the Long family behind the Lin family start to do it?


    At that time.


    Jiang Daoran, who heard the news, laughed loudly, almost his stomach hurts.


    "This kid''s methods are out of order!"


    Jiang Daoran snorted, but said with pride, "This is like my son!"

 Chapter 814： Unlucky

    Although it was a blaming tone, the pride and pride on his face could not be concealed in the slightest.


    Jiang Daoran snorted, "But it''s such a frizzy, it''s really such a big family in the north, is it so easy to deal with?"


    Even though he said that, Jiang Hai, who was standing on the side, didn''t notice the slightest worry on Jiang Daoran''s face.


    He just stood like this, listening to Jiang Daoran criticizing Jiang Ning for this is wrong, that is wrong, this is not done well, that is done too hastily, but from start to finish, he only feels that Jiang Daoran is complimenting Jiangning.


    And proud of Jiangning.


    "Master, young master''s strength, this north, there is no one who can threaten him."


    Jiang Hai? Er Yi Er attending to Ling Lu? opened his mouth and said something.


    With Jiang Ning''s strength, let alone the north, even in the entire world, there are not a few people who can threaten Jiang Ning, let alone the current Jiang Ning subordinates, there are a group of terrible guys like Brother Gou.


    Jiang Daoran glanced at Jiang Hai, squinted his eyes slightly, and snorted: "Jiang Hai, you have to know that there is a sky outside the world, and there are people outside the world. How big this world is, far exceeds your imagination.


    His tone was full of solemnity and profoundness, which made Jiang Hai shocked.


    Jiang Daoran''s expression seemed to be lost in thought. He thought of something deep in his memory, and the look between his brows was something Jiang Hai had never seen before.


    He didn''t [Xinbi Quge www.biqule.info] dared to speak, for fear of interrupting Jiang Daoran''s thinking.


    "Anyway, this kid never makes people worry,"


    Jiang Daoran recovered and snorted, "How is the situation outside now?"


    "Master, now all the families of the big surnames think that the Lin family is supported by the Long family, and their dissatisfaction with the Long family is now vented to the Lin family."


    "The Long Fei of the Long Family deliberately set up a bureau to lead others to misunderstand. If the Long Family does not explain, then the Lin family is very troublesome now."


    Jiang Haidao, "Master and the others, it is equivalent to suddenly becoming a shield for the Long Family. The situation is a bit bad."


    This trick of the Long Family is indeed sinister enough.


    The Lin family was directly used as a shield, and the Lin family did not even have the opportunity to refuse. As long as the Long Family does not clarify, those opponents of the Long Family who dare not attack the Long Family will naturally attack the Lin Family!


    "Not good?"


    Jiang Daoran shook his head, "Do you think that the situation of that kid is not good, or that the situation of Long Family is not good?"


    Jiang Hai was startled, and didn''t understand what Jiang Daoran meant.


    Now it is obvious that Jiang Ning and Lin are in great trouble.


    There are so many big-name families in the north, not to mention those first-class big-name families, the combination of single and second-rate big-name families will also cause Lin''s market in the north to be severely suppressed.


    This is not a trivial matter.


    "Master, do you mean that the Long Family is going to be unlucky?"


    "Have you ever seen that kid suffer."


    Jiang Hai shook his head.


    He really hadn''t seen Jiang Ning suffer, and he hadn''t seen anyone who could get any benefit from Jiangning.


    "Even if he will suffer, do you think he will make that little girl suffer?"


    Jiang Daoran was talking about Lin Yuzhen.


    This time, Jiang Hai shook his head decisively.


    Jiang Ning really defends Lin Yu, fearing that ordinary people can''t imagine it. Even he learned from Jiang Daoran that what happened fifteen years ago was touched.


    In that case, Lin Yu really gave Jiang Ning not only a candy, but also gave Jiang Ning the confidence and courage to live!


    "You wait and see, Long Family, it''s going to be unlucky."


    Jiang Daoran smiled triumphantly, "That kid, waiting for this opportunity, but I have been waiting for a long time!"


    He knows exactly what Jiang Ning wants to do, so he knows what Jiang Ning will do next. I am afraid he has waited for this opportunity for a long time. Now it is the Long¡¯s family, he will naturally send it to the door. Jiang Ning will not let it go. opportunity.


    Top rich family...


    Hmph, when the real storm comes, even the top wealthy family will not be spared!

 Chapter 815： Respect as a guest

    "master."


    Outside the door, the butler walked over quickly, "Madam made the dishes, please come over and have a meal."


    It seemed that he was a little afraid of Jiang Daoran''s temper. The butler didn''t dare to step forward too much. Standing three steps away from the door, Ran Yi was obsessed with Erfu Lingshan? Somewhat embarrassing.


    Jiang Daoran frowned slightly, waved to let him go, but after thinking about it, he still said, "I know, I''ll be over in a while."


    I have already rejected it too many times, and if I reject it again, it is a bit unkind.


    For this wife, Jiang Daoran only has apology and guilt, and there is no emotion. In his heart, there will always be only one woman.


    "Master, I''m out of business."


    Jiang Hai didn''t dare to interrupt, he said, and left.


    He knew that for so many years, his wife''s love for Jiang Daoran had never been lost, and it made people feel helpless with infatuation.


    It''s just that there is only one person in Jiang Daoran''s heart. No matter what happens, it can''t be changed.


    Madam, how many times is this the first time that I have cooked food by myself and called Jiang Daoran to eat?


    How many times did Jiang Daoran refuse?


    This time, I finally couldn''t bear to refuse again.


    Jiang''s restaurant.


    The decoration is very simple, or even rudimentary. At first glance, it doesn''t look like a top-notch family should have the layout.


    Jiang Daoran has never agreed to redecorate this place, because there are a lot of his memories here, and he can''t spare anyone who dares to move.


    When he walked into the restaurant, he saw Xue Ning carefully placing each dish, as if he was worried that the poor placement might affect Jiang Daoran''s mood for eating.


    I have been married to the Jiang family for more than fifteen years. Except for Jiang Daoran and her sleeping in the same bed on the wedding day, Jiang Daoran has been sleeping in the study room from the next day.


    The two looked like guests, but they weren''t close together. They had no children. Xue Ning knew that Jiang Daoran was unwilling to have children with any other woman.


    But she never said a word, everything respects Jiang Daoran''s meaning, even if the Xue family is already dissatisfied, she always excuses Jiang Daoran.


    "Ahem."


    Jiang Daoran coughed twice on purpose, and Xue Ning immediately raised his head and looked over, his face full of surprise.


    "Dao Ran!"


    She hurriedly walked over, "I have made a few dishes you like. Can you eat with me today?"


    The joy and expectation on Xue Ning''s face are almost exactly the same as 15 years ago. The years are only on her face, with some light wrinkles added, and it is still as good-looking as before.


    Jiang Daoran couldn''t bear it.


    He felt that he was really cruel, not speaking to one person, and now he killed the second person.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Daoran nodded, Xue Ning immediately led him to sit down, and served him with food, soup, and vegetables.


    "I heard them say that you love to eat this dish, so I asked the chef to learn it. Can you try it?"


    "And this soup, Zhao..."


    Xue Ning suddenly paused when she talked about this surname, her face turned pale, her eyes flushed suddenly, she suddenly felt a little sad. She worked hard for a lifetime, but it seemed that she couldn''t match the slightest bit of that woman.


    No matter how hard she tries, she will never be able to replace that woman. In Jiang Daoran''s heart, she doesn''t want to be replaced, but can''t even give her a little space?


    "Xue Ning, I owe you too much."


    Jiang Daoran sighed and put an order into Xue Ning''s bowl, "Don''t wait for me anymore."


    Xue Ning looked at the dishes in the bowl with a smile on his face, but tears kept streaming down.


    Jiang Daoran felt his heart, as if suddenly grabbed, wanted to say something comforting, but didn''t know what to say.


    Especially, looking at the wrinkles that gradually appeared in the corner of Xue Ning''s eyes, he felt that he was cruel and delayed Xue Ning''s life.


    "For so many years, I have been saying this to you, and even if I said, you can pursue your happiness, Jiang Daoran, I will never stop him."


    He looked at Xue Ning and said, "I''m not worth waiting for, so why bother."

 Chapter 816： Dont go my old way

    "I¡­¡­"


    Xue Ning bit her lip and wanted to say that her happiness was Jiang Daoran, but she knew better that Jiang Daoran never had herself in her heart.


    "I see."


    She squeezed a smile and ate the food Jiang Daoran had picked for herself, which seemed to be the first time.


    I thought it would be delicious, but at the moment I only feel a little sour. I don''t know if the vegetables are stale, or the nose is a little sour and uncomfortable.


    "I always knew,"


    Xue Ning didn''t look at Jiang Daoran, and ate for himself, "In your heart, there is only her. I can''t replace her in any way, and I never thought about replacing her."


    "In fact, I admire her for being able to make such a big sacrifice for you, and I also envy her for having this opportunity to make such a big sacrifice for you."


    If the person standing in that position was herself, Xue Ning thought, she would also make a choice without hesitation.


    Jiang Daoran didn''t know what to say.


    Fifteen years have passed, and everyone is fifty years old. After most of this life has passed, it is too tiring to worry about the past.


    "Don''t worry, I''m giving up,"


    Xue Ning''s tears were even worse, "I just, can''t help crying, you don''t care about me."


    She grabbed the rice one bite and put it in her mouth. She studied these dishes carefully and cooked them many times. She was sure that her cooking skills had reached the standard and could make the best taste, so she dared to invite Jiang Daoran over to eat. .


    Wherever he thought, Jiang Daoran still wanted her to give up.


    She seemed to have given up long ago, and it seemed that she had never given up.


    "Xue Ning,"


    Jiang Daoran felt uncomfortable, "I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to apologize, you are right."


    Xue Ning squeezed out a smile, "I''m all to blame? If I don''t like you, wouldn''t it be okay?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Will you eat everything today? Just promise me once."


    Xue Ning looked at Jiang Daoran, almost imploring.


    Jiang Daoran didn''t say anything. He couldn''t make Xue Ning sad anymore, and he couldn''t make Xue Ning sad anymore, but he seemed to have broken her heart a long time ago.


    The two were silent, eating the still steaming dishes, but one kept crying and the other remained silent, and the atmosphere was so weird.


    After eating this meal, Xue Ning got up to tidy up the dishes. She never let her servants touch anything, because she felt that it was her responsibility to serve her husband.


    "Actually I promised her to take good care of you,"


    Xue Ning turned to leave, stood at the door, and then turned to look at Jiang Daoran, "But it seems that you don''t need it."


    After speaking, she couldn''t help it anymore and left quickly.


    Jiang Dao? Ai Wu Pa closed Shi Yi Shan Ling? But a little confused.


    In terms of dealing with feelings, fifteen years have passed, and he still seems to have not grown at all. He feels ashamed of a woman, and now hurts another woman. He suddenly felt that he was a total scumbag compared to Jiang Ning.


    "My father is not a good role model. That kid would cherish a woman he likes so much."


    Jiang Daoran laughed at himself, "Very good, very good."


    Jiang Ning really cares about and cares for Lin Yu, and has never had any bottom line. He is completely dedicated to treating Lin Yuzhen as the most important person in his life, so as not to let her have any accidents or make her feel sad.


    It seems that Jiang Daoran used to do this, but slowly, things have become completely different.


    "I have lived on a dog for the past fifteen years."


    Jiang Daoran got up and went back to the study. In this study, he slept for fifteen years and let Xue Ning stay alone for fifteen years.


    A woman who loves herself deeply, she still failed her after all.


    "Boy, don''t go my old way."


    Jiang Daoran opened the code lock and took out the contents of the safe. His eyes gradually became sharp, as if there was a sharp shot. If anyone was here, I would be surprised. Jiang Daoran, who has always been gentle, has such a murderous look in his eyes!


    "No, even if I die, I won''t let you go my old way!"


    ...

 Chapter 817： There is something to do

    At that time.


    The Qin family''s factory is now full of horsepower, and the newly imported five equipment has once again opened a production line.


    Qin Min''s heart was dripping blood, because Jiang Ning didn''t even pay a dime, so he was drinking the blood of his Qin family!


    "Since it is a cooperation, should the cost be shared together?"


    Qin Min gritted his teeth, and had the urge to choke Jiang Ning alive. He hadn''t made any profit anymore, just barely enough to maintain the Qin family''s expenses.


    "If you are not satisfied, you can cancel the cooperation,"


    Jiang Ning opened his hands, "I agree to sign at any time."


    As long as he said these words, Qin Min didn''t have any temper.


    Where does Qin Min dare now?


    He heard the wind, and the price of his head outside has risen to three million!


    Even the people of his Qin family, one by one, have appeared recently, but no one wants to see such a value.


    Qin Min brought all the important people in Qin''s family to the factory. Jiang Ning was here. He would feel a little safe. This extremely overbearing guy would never just watch him die, right?


    "By the way, did you know that someone hired a killer organization to kill you?"


    "knowledge."


    Qin Min''s Adam''s apple slipped, "But no killer has been found yet."


    "Do you know why?"


    Jiang Ning asked him with a smile.


    "Why?"


    Qin Min swallowed, his throat gurgling.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his index finger and pointed to his face: "Because I am here."


    "As long as I''m here, no matter what you pay, it''s worth the money, do you understand?"


    Qin Min looked at Jiang Ning steadily for five seconds. He wanted to reply with a rebuttal, but found that nothing could be rebutted. In his mind, subconsciously, he believed that Jiang Ning was telling the truth and there was nothing false!


    The man in front of him, even the killer organization is afraid of?


    How powerful is the Long Family? It can be so terrible to send any individual. In the North for so many years, he has hardly heard of the Long Family and the killer organization.


    "You promised to keep my Qin family alive. As long as you do it, Qin Min will naturally have nothing to say and will be willing to do anything."


    Qin Min took a deep breath. He has nothing to ask for now. As long as the Qin family can survive, even if those properties are gone, there will still be opportunities in the future.


    But if life is gone, no amount of money and resources will make any sense!


    "If you are willing to give up, you can get something. You are a wise man."


    Jiang Ning, "Smart people often make the right choice."


    "Okay, I believe you."


    Qin Min nodded, "My Qin family''s life is in your hands!"


    Even if he didn''t believe in Jiang Ning, he had no choice. This was his only retreat. Jiang Ning forced him to retreat, and only this one was left.


    Of course Qin Min was angry. If it weren''t because he wasn''t Jiang Ning''s opponent, he would have done it a long time ago.


    But at this point, he also calmed down, and it suddenly became clear that in the confrontation of the chess game in the north, his own Qin family was always a pawn!


    It''s like a leaf in the ocean, too small!


    It would easily be overturned by the waves, sink into the bottom of the sea, and never stand up again. This feeling made Qin Min afraid for a while.


    But now, he was forced to choose to rely on Lin and Jiang Ning. On the contrary, it made him feel at ease. Qin Min didn''t know why, and even thought he might be crazy.


    "Brother Ning, someone outside the factory is looking for Patriarch Qin."


    The office door knocked and someone pushed in and said respectfully, "It seems that the person who came is not kind."


    Hearing these words, Qin Min''s face suddenly changed.


    The comer is not good!


    I am afraid that some people have found it, maybe even the one behind me, who wants to kill myself now? It killed the Qin family!

 Chapter 818： The person you are looking for is not there

    Qin Min was anxious.


    "Turn on the surveillance video."


    Jiang Ning wrote lightly.


    He turned on the computer, and the surveillance video outside the factory was capturing a group of people standing at the door, yelling to ask Qin Min to go out. Looking at the momentum, it was obviously not a good thing.


    "It''s them!"


    Qin Min looked even more ugly, how could he not recognize, who are these guys?


    Sure enough, someone is killing his own!


    Even just like this, it was too much to come to find himself, he didn''t put him in the Qin family in the slightest.


    "friend?"


    Jiangning Road.


    "Now it''s the enemy!"


    Qin Min snorted, "They want my life!"


    "That won''t work."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, "Agou."


    Brother Gou walked in, and in the past two days, he has been moldy.


    "Patriarch Qin said that he didn''t know them, so let''s go."


    Brother Gou''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he heard clearly, what Jiang Ning said, let it go.


    It''s a fight!


    Qin Min didn''t dare to follow out, so he sat in the office. From the surveillance video, he saw that Brother Dog had walked to the door. He couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. What did Jiang Ning do? Brother go out alone?


    He knows the skills of the security guards at the door better than anyone else, who can stop them.


    "The person you are looking for is not here."


    Brother Gou stood at the door and said lightly, "Leave here immediately, otherwise, you will be at your own risk!"


    Seeing someone coming out, a few people immediately gathered around, looking badly and not being polite.


    "I''m looking for Qin Min, let him come out, I know he is here, don''t want to lie to me."


    "The person you are looking for is not here."


    Brother Gou still said the same thing, looked up, and narrowed his eyes slightly, "My words, don''t say the third time."


    There are more and more people around, and even a few people have already sneered, staring at Brother Dog, with a fierce look, as if they said that they must do it!


    "I won''t say it a third time,"


    The voice of the person who took the lead fell completely, "If Qin Min doesn''t come out again, then we will rush in!"


    He looked up at the surveillance camera, knowing that Qin Min would definitely be able to see it. Without concealing the murderous aura on that face, he made a gesture of singing towards the camera!


    Behind the surveillance, Qin Min''s face suddenly became earthy!


    If this group of people rush in, it''s not just that he will be finished, his family, young and old, I am afraid they will be finished.


    Qin Min quickly turned his head to look at Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning was watching the surveillance video with a smile, while eating snacks, said lightly: "Agou, this guy is getting more and more temperamental."


    now!


    Plant entrance!


    Brother Gou was already surrounded by more than a dozen people. The factory security guards hid in the security room in fright. They only dared to look through the window, but did not dare to open the iron door at all, for fear that these people would rush in!


    But how can the iron gate stop them?


    They might knock down the iron gate!


    "Go away!"


    The leader screamed and hit the dog with his fist.


    He never said it the third time. It was Brother Gou who did not live or die, he had given him a chance, but he didn''t cherish it!


    But for Brother Dog--


    "boom!"


    Punch!


    Brother Gou''s fist seemed to have a taste of Jiangning, but there was a big gap in strength, speed, and change.


    Even so, Jiang Ning can still see that Brother Gou has spent his thoughts on this aspect. It is estimated that every time he sees himself making a move, this guy is secretly learning and summing up.


    It''s a manufacturable material.


    With a punch, the leader fell straight down, the bridge of his nose instantly collapsed, and the nosebleed shot out!


    "what--"


    He screamed, covering his face, rolling around on the ground.


    Brother Gou stepped on it: "You have no chance to say it the third time!"


    "boom!"


    He kicked hard and kicked the guy out for more than a dozen meters. He rolled on the ground several times before he fainted with his head tilted.


    "Go! Kill him!"


    "Rush in! Kill Qin Min!"


    "Take him down!"


    A dozen other people, seeing that Brother Dog dared to take the initiative, hesitated wherever they were, and immediately rushed up around Brother Dog, one by one more fierce than one.


    Qin Min inside is worth three million!


    Counting the entire Qin family, as long as they rushed in, that would be tens of millions of income!


    But, standing at the door is Brother Dog!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...

 Chapter 819： How much does it cost to hire him?

    Behind the surveillance, Qin Min trembled after hearing a sound. Watching the video, the dozen or so people were chased and beaten by the dog brother, crying for their father, and kneeling to beg for mercy. He was numb.


    That''s too strong!


    Killed more than a dozen by one person?


    Qin Min knows very well that these people are practicing family, not bad at skill, or desperadoes, and they are extremely ruthless!


    But in front of Brother Gou, like a child who has not grown up, he can easily be rubbed on the ground by Brother Gou!


    "Mr. Jiang, this..."


    Qin Min''s throat slipped, "Is he a master-level master?"


    "Zhe Wu Fu Shi Pa Wu Xi Shi? It''s a far cry."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "But he has killed many master-level masters."


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Qin Min''s head went blank for an instant!


    That''s the **** far cry?


    Even the master level master can kill, Jiang Ning still said that the dog is far behind?


    Are all the people in the Lin family such lunatics?


    During the surveillance, apart from Brother Dog, there were no more standing people. A dozen people all fell to the ground, unable to move, either with broken hands or feet, which was terrible.


    Qin Min felt that his heart was about to jump out. He was against such a person before?


    What kind of people are you provoking!


    "Won''t he come in?"


    Qin Min saw that in the video, Brother Gou took out a stool from the security room and sat down in front of the iron gate of the factory, like a door god.


    What is he going to do.


    Jiang Ning raised his eyelids, threw the snack bag after eating into the trash can, and opened another bag of French fries.


    "He hasn''t gotten hooked yet. I hope there are more people coming, otherwise he will be too boring."


    Jiang Ning knows his hobbies well, and he likes to fight.


    Especially now, thinking about his skill and learning a little bit, he didn''t find the enemy to fight, so he would look for the old five and six to fight, otherwise his fist would be too itchy.


    Just in time, some people will help him out.


    After that, Jiang Ning ignored it and concentrated on eating his own snacks.


    But Qin Min''s eyes widened, staring at the screen, and without leaving for a moment, he wanted to see how good Brother Gou is.


    In one morning, six or seven groups of people came, more than once, more arrogant every time, and some even wanted to drive directly into the factory to arrest themselves.


    But Brother Gou sits there, just like a door god!


    Qin Min calculated it. There were 72 people who broke the leg, 38 people who broke the hand, 19 people who broke the bridge of the nose, and the sternum, hair and hair. teeth¡­¡­


    The more he watched, the more scared he became, and the more he watched, the more excited he became!


    Others come to be hard, the dog is harder than them!


    Finally, it was time for lunch, and it was clean.


    The ground outside the iron gate of the factory was mottled with blood. Brother Dog didn''t let anyone clean it. As soon as the wind blew, the air was full of a strong **** smell.


    When someone came again, as soon as they arrived at the door, their breathing stopped, and they were so depressed that they couldn''t breathe!


    Especially, seeing their eyes gleaming, looking expectant and excited at their brother dog, they did not wait for the dog brother to start, they had already escaped.


    Who dares to make this money?


    Take your life to earn it!


    Soon, the news came out. Outside the Qin family''s factory, there was a ruthless man who made a brutal and brutal attack. Everyone had to break at least one bone in the past. As for which bone to break, it depends on fate.


    Those people in the underground circle didn''t dare to come again. They lost nearly 300 people in one morning. Even if Qin Min could be arrested, they wouldn''t be enough for medical expenses.


    "Mr. Jiang, how much does it cost to hire him in a month?"


    Qin Min''s Adam''s apple slipped, his face flushed, not knowing whether it was due to excitement or something, and even breathing quickly.


    He thought, if his Qin family had such a master, then he would be afraid of fart!


    "do not know."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Qin Min, "Between us, don''t talk about money."


    Qin Min squeezed his fists, "How about I exchange it with the last master of the Qin family?"


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    "Add another 20 million!"


    Jiang Ning still shook his head.


    "Ask him yourself."


    When Brother Gou came in, Qin Min immediately greeted him and changed his previous attitude. That face looked like he had seen his relatives, full of enthusiasm and awe.


    "Mr. Dog!"


    Brother Gou frowned, how does this name sound like a curse.


    "I want to ask Mr. Dog to be the guard of my Qin family. I don''t know what kind of conditions you want."


    Seeing that Jiangning hadn''t stopped, Qin Min boldly asked, "You just drive, with an annual salary of 20 million? If it is not enough, I can add more, house, car, woman, money, as long as you drive, as long as I have it, there is no problem!"

 Chapter 820： Seizure!

    too strong!


    Qin Min even felt that Brother Dog was even more powerful than the so-called Grand Master raised in his own family!


    This kind of actual combat master has simple moves. It looks like there is nothing complicated at all, but it is extremely powerful. This is the master, the real master.


    "roll."


    Brother Gou was just a word, shouting.


    Qin Min was startled: "I am very sincere!"


    "Mr. Jiang...Mr. Jiang will not stop, as long as you promise!"


    He just asked Jiang Ning.


    Brother Gou raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning: "I will follow him even if I die."


    After speaking, he stopped talking, and stood beside Jiang Ning, like a wooden stake, without even an expression.


    Qin Min was stunned.


    Brother Gou doesn''t want money, houses, cars, or women. He just wants to follow Jiang Ning desperately?


    Even, I would rather die than follow Jiang Ning!


    What is the charm of Jiangning!


    Let a person follow him so faithfully.


    If Qin Min knew that there were many more people like Brother Gou, he might suspect that the world was crazy.


    He looked at Jiang Ning, the expression on his face became more and more in awe, and the fear of Jiang Ning in his heart became more and more serious.


    Jiang Ning''s body seemed to be covered with a layer of mist, which made people unable to see clearly!


    "It''s really good value for money."


    After a while, Qin Min took a deep breath, and now he finally understands what Jiang Ning said.


    He didn''t insist on having a master like Gou Ge, and his heart became more determined. Although he was forced to cooperate with Lin and Jiang Ning, it seemed that this was not a bad choice.


    "Mr. Jiang, these people can''t achieve their goals with the methods of underground circles. I''m afraid they will use the methods of underground circles. Then..."


    At that time, no matter how hard the fist is, I am afraid there will be no way.


    This north is the world where the circle on the ground overlooks everything. The strength of those big-name families in the circle on the ground is far beyond what Jiang Ning can imagine!


    His Qin family chose the Lin family. In just one day, almost all the people in the Qin family''s circle on the ground were cleared out.


    Let him Qin Family, now in the struggle of the circle on the ground, there is no resistance.


    "This kind of fries is really not delicious, Patriarch Qin, can''t you let someone prepare something I like?"


    Jiang Ning ignored his question, took out his mobile phone, and said lightly, "Forget it, I''ll let a friend send some."


    At that time.


    Several people are sitting together, their faces are not pretty.


    "A bunch of waste! Even a broken factory is charged? Lu Xi''er closes Shan and picks up Lu Yi? Don''t go in, useless things!"


    "Those people in the underground circle are not in the stream and can''t be on the stage. What do you expect them to do?"


    "Don''t let Qin Min''s family run away! This **** dares to betray us and must die!"


    ...


    Several people scolded a few words in a row.


    The methods of underground circles are not good, so you can only use the methods of underground circles.


    Directly pressed it down strongly, forcing Qin Min to come out, and then they secretly attacked and killed Qin Min!


    "Did your director Fang explain it well?"


    One of them spoke, looking a little anxious.


    "I''ve already gone, huh, I won''t be able to open the broken factory of the Qin family, depending on how much Lin''s loss is!"


    "In this factory of the Qin family, there are still a lot of problems that can be found out. Qin Min went through the procedures on my side before. He regrets it!"


    A few people sneered, and they felt much more relieved this time.


    If you don''t hit the Qin family severely and deal with Qin Min, where should you put the faces of these northern families?


    at the same time!


    A car drove to the entrance of the factory, the door opened, and five or six people walked down. The middle-aged man who took the lead had a serious and majestic face. He was holding a dozen punishment seals in his hand and he was gloating in his eyes.


    "Director Fang, will you just seal it up?"


    The man asked.


    "No, go in and have a look, you have to do the whole thing,"


    Director Fang straightened his stomach and said meaningfully, "I want that Qin Min to watch this factory with his own eyes and be blocked by me!"

 Chapter 821： Resist inspection

    His face is full of pride.


    When Qin Min worked with him, his attitude was a good one. After all, everyone is a friend, and it is convenient if it is convenient.


    But now, they are enemies, and the Fang family must even have Qin Min die!


    If the Qin family is not forced to ruin the family, then they will not let it go!


    Director Fang took the people and walked to the door, but was immediately stopped by the security guard.


    "What are you doing?"


    After two or three days of baptism, the security guard at the door has become more courageous. They have seen Brother Dog show off, and now they feel that they also have a domineering attitude, and their voices have become louder.


    "Register first!"


    This is what Gou told them to do. No matter who is here or what they are doing, let them register first and leave a name.


    "Bold!"


    Director Fang hadn''t spoken yet, and his men immediately shouted, "Don''t you recognize this suit?"


    "do not know."


    The security guard just took a look and hummed, "No entry if you don''t register!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Director Fang waved his hand again and again, with a meaningful smile rising from the corner of his mouth, "Okay, register, and then write this down to prevent us from checking."


    "Director Fang is wise!"


    The eyes of the subordinates brightened, and the director of Xin Dao Fang was indeed an old world, too powerful.


    He immediately stepped forward and wrote the name and background of the director at the bottom of the register. After finishing writing, he glanced at it. There were a lot of names recorded in this small book. At a glance, they were all members of various families in the north.


    Some names even have faint blood stains, I don''t know what the situation is.


    "are you done?"


    Without waiting for him to ask the security, Director Fang had no patience and asked.


    "Okay, okay, can you open the door now?"


    It was the first time for them to come for an inspection, and they were still stopped at the door. In the past, those people who saw the clothes on their bodies made them tremble with fear, and came to receive them with sincerity and fear.


    Humph, if you don¡¯t find something wrong today and let the Qin family''s factory shut down completely, then they will be here in vain!


    When the iron door opened, the security guard didn''t even look at them. It seemed that no matter who came, they didn''t care. Anyway, the people inside could solve everything.


    Director Fang glanced at a few security guards and frowned slightly. He didn''t like the reactions of these security guards. He liked that others feared him, flattered him, and even looked up to him.


    "bluff?"


    He snorted, "Qin Min, Qin Min, it''s useless, all your tricks are useless, now your Qin family is a rat crossing the street, everyone shouts and beats, do you know how many people you have offended?"


    "It''s not just my Fang family who wants to see you die, huh!? Shidiran Wu Aishan Lu Ling?"


    He stepped in, and the few men behind him immediately followed, took out the registration book in his bag, and started to find faults.


    A group of people walked into the factory''s production workshop before entering the door, but was stopped again.


    "What are you doing?"


    A technician spoke with a loud voice, "Dust-free workshop, no outsiders are allowed to come in!"


    "we are¡­¡­"


    "No matter who you are, have you made an appointment? Did you get permission from Ning? Who let you in? Get out!"


    Director Fang''s face changed slightly, he came to check, still need someone else''s permission?


    "Resist inspection."


    Without even thinking about it, he turned to his assistant and said, "Take it down!"


    "Yes!"


    The assistant wrote it down immediately, and a sneer flashed across his face. He wanted to see these idiots and expose some more problems, so that they would be more refreshed when they picked up Qin Min!

 Chapter 822： Problems everywhere

    Director Fang didn''t want to enter the workshop. He raised his head and glanced casually, shaking his head again and again: "The noise is too loud and has an impact on the lives of the surrounding residents. Write it down."


    There are no residents within ten kilometers of this suburb. Where do the surrounding residents come from?


    Director Fang doesn''t care, he said there is, then there must be, and there must be if there is none.


    The assistant wrote it down again.


    "Insufficient treatment of industrial waste water, can it pass the inspection? It is a problem? Erlingdishan loves dyeing? The problem is a great hidden danger to environmental pollution. Write it down."


    When Director Fang started to stab him, there were areas where he couldn''t finish. The assistant''s writing speed couldn''t keep up with the speed that the director above said. The brush tip made him surprised that Director Fang was indeed the director!


    It can be as big as environmental pollution, and as little as the clothes worn by workers are not neat enough, Director Fang can spot any problems.


    With so many questions, Qin Min still wants to open this factory?


    He might have to pay for it, fine him millions!


    Director Fang stood at the door with an angry expression: "Just look at it so briefly, and I found so many problems. It seems that you usually take the inspection and audit of Haojia''s factory too seriously!"


    "Yes, yes, so today we must carefully check, check out all the problems, and punish them and correct them!"


    Several of his men continued to say.


    Director Fang nodded in satisfaction, drooped his eyelids, and looked at the assistant: "How much did you remember?"


    "Article Twenty-Six."


    The two exchanged glances, almost enough for Qin Min to drink a pot.


    However, it is not enough.


    "Go, go to see their factory director, it seems that their factory director does not have the relevant qualification certificate? We have to check and verify!"


    After finishing speaking, Director Fang took the people and walked directly towards the factory director''s office.


    The technician looked at these people and shook his head: "Is it troublesome for Brother Ning? It''s another group of fools."


    Director Fang walked swiftly and quickly, wherever he went, he could pick out the problem and walked directly towards the factory director''s office.


    "Has the business license expired and been replaced? If there is no replacement, how can we continue to start work? Quickly let them stop work immediately!"


    Director Fang shouted, "Such irresponsibility must be severely punished!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qin Hui ran all the way, and he heard that someone came to check and the coming was menacing, he immediately understood what was going on.


    "Oh, isn''t this Director Fang?"


    Qin Hui knew Director Fang naturally, and quickly smiled, and took a good cigarette out of his pocket, "Why did Director Fang come here and didn''t you say anything in advance?"


    "Why, do you want to pay a bribe!"


    Director Fang suddenly shouted, "I won''t be corrupted by you!"


    "Shall I tell you in advance so that you can be prepared to avoid inspection?"


    Qin Hui twitched the corner of his mouth, smirked, and hurriedly put the cigarette away.


    "What the director Fang said, our factory has all the necessary formalities and documents, all of which are strictly implemented in accordance with the required standards. How can we avoid inspection?"


    He wasn''t nervous, even if he knew that the person who came was not good, the Qin family''s current situation was not good, the people who came now were definitely not friends.


    But... he''s afraid of a fart!


    How could Qin Hui think that there would be such a big man in the office today. Compared with him, Director Fang is a fart!


    "Really, what you said is different from what I saw,"


    Director Fang ignored Qin Hui''s courtesy, "I only saw that your factory has a lot of problems, and now it seems that the time has come to close!"


    He kept shouting, "Even the most basic business license has expired, you didn''t go to renew and complete the procedures, do you really think I don''t know?"


    Director Fang pushed Qin Hui away and walked straight to the factory director¡¯s office: "I want to see if your license is still there!"

 Chapter 823： Why are you here?

    "Director Fang! Director Fang! Don''t! Don''t go in!"


    Qin Hui pretended to stretch out his hand to stop, but wherever he could stop, Director Fang didn''t even knock at the door, and pushed the door open.


    boom!


    The door of the office slammed into the wall with a loud noise.


    Director Fang said with a cold face, "Let me see, your licenses and permits are still not there..."


    Halfway through his words, his mouth was still open, but he couldn''t say anything afterwards!


    There are a few people sitting in the office, and he doesn''t know anyone else, but the guy sitting on the edge of the coffee table with a seal in his hand, even if he is blind, he dare not say that he doesn''t know him!


    "Go in! Check it all! Without a certificate, this factory will be closed today!"


    "Hurry up, check carefully, don''t let Director Fang speak, take the initiative to know!"


    Behind him, Director Fang''s assistant yelled, and several of his subordinates rushed in immediately, and they were going to search for relevant documents.


    "stop!"


    Director Fang suddenly yelled, his voice was trembling, especially when he saw that the so-called license in his mouth was in the hands of the man in front of him. He had just stamped it, and he felt that his throat was about to be smoked!


    "Director, we''ll just do this kind of little thing, you don''t have to do it yourself!"


    The assistant still didn''t know what Director Fang meant, and said diligently, "We will definitely not let you down!"


    As he said, he saw A Fei sitting with a license in his hand and stamping it with the seal in his hand, and his face suddenly became stern.


    "Look! We caught it! They even made a fake seal and stamped it privately, and we caught it!"


    As he said, he quickly took out his mobile phone and took photos with A Fei, keeping the evidence.


    "Do you still want to hide now? It''s too late!"


    A Fei sat there with no expression on his face. He even raised the license in his hand and the stamp in his hand when someone wanted to take a picture of himself, so that Director Fang''s assistant could take the picture more clearly.


    "Are you ready to shoot?"


    He faintly said, "Wuxi, picking and dyeing Er Er?"


    "Huh, it''s quite calm, I tell you, you''re done! We have to punish you...ah!"


    Director Fang''s assistant didn''t finish speaking, suddenly he slapped his face, and his eyes were so painful that he almost fainted.


    He covered his face and didn''t react for a long time. Looking at Director Fang, who was standing in front of him, angrily, his expression was dumbfounded.


    "director¡­¡­"


    "Punish your mother!"


    Director Fang''s body was trembling, almost roaring out.


    "We are not here..."


    "What''s coming?"


    Director Fang slapped again, directly hitting the assistant with blood on the corners of his mouth, for fear that his mouth was quick and he said something that shouldn''t be said, "You shut up! We are here to investigate, what punishment? I think you are going to be punished. Punishment! No discipline!"


    The assistant was dumbfounded, making a lot of noise, not knowing what Director Fang was talking about.


    The few people under him were completely stunned, looking at Director Fang like fools.


    They clearly came to find the fault, and now they have seen someone privately engraving the official seal and fake seal. This alone is enough to close the Qin family''s factory and let Qin Min be locked in!


    But Director Fang, what does this mean?


    "Brother Fei, why are you here?"


    Director Fang''s lips were white, and he was able to know A Fei. He was already lucky. He followed the Patriarch to participate in some activities. He happened to meet him. From then on, he remembered this powerful and domineering Fei brother.


    But where did he think that he would meet here today, and... he always had a bad feeling.


    "Can''t I be here?"


    A Fei frowned, "Whose kind of dog are you, you want to drive me away?"

 Chapter 824： What certificate is still missing?

    "Dare not dare!"


    On Director Fang¡¯s forehead, a bead of sweat suddenly appeared, and even his Patriarch didn¡¯t dare to offend A Fei, who was called the Demon King in front of him.


    "Brother Fei, you misunderstood, I didn''t mean that!"


    "Then what do you mean?"


    A Fei stood up, her voice cooled down, "I''m here to handle official business, what are you guys doing? Also, the kid just took a photo of me to expose me and want to report me?"


    "I, A Fei, came to work. You can tell me what violated the regulations, and you can even complain."


    Director Fang almost knelt down!


    How dare he!


    Even if A Fei did something wrong, that was not what he could say. A person of this level, let alone himself, even a first-class family member, would not dare to easily provoke him.


    "Brother Fei! Brother Fei, you misunderstood!"


    Director Fang wanted to kill his assistant now, he knew that he was going to die.


    Seeing Director Fang''s pale face, his subordinates seemed to understand something, all trembling, afraid to speak,? Even breathing became extremely slow, almost suffocating himself to death!


    "Misunderstand?"


    A Fei raised his eyebrows, "I understand, you are not here to target me."


    Hearing these words, Director Fang felt his heart relaxed a little.


    He dare to target ALFY?


    How many people in the entire north dare to deliberately target A Fei?


    He is the most jealous person in the big family, in the circles on the ground, because this person is harsh and vigorous. Vengeful heart is extremely heavy!


    Someone once tried to deal with him, but overnight, that first-class family...no more!


    Not only were people gone, but even their homes were burned clean!


    This guy in front of me is a lunatic!


    However, people never make a single mistake, leave nothing behind, and no one can help him.


    "Brother Fei joked, how dare we target you, we are..."


    "You are targeting this factory."


    A Fei said again, making Director Fang''s soul seem to be nailed and unable to move.


    "You are here, targeting my friend."


    Director Fang felt that his body was numb, A Fei''s... friend?


    He hurriedly turned his eyes, and saw that Jiang Ning was sitting there, his Adam''s apple slipped and he didn''t recognize him.


    Seeing the dog brother standing again, it''s even more impossible, A Fei''s friend, how could it be standing.


    Director Fang turned his head again, his eyes fell on Qin Hui who was standing at the door with a complicated expression on his face, which was even more impossible.


    How could the Qin family have anything to do with A Fei?


    He has never heard of it!


    "Brother Fei, where...we dare not!"


    "Don''t dare?"


    A Fei snorted and pointed directly at Qin Hui, "Where is the problem with how many workers do they support when they set up a factory?"


    "Is the procedure incomplete?"


    He took out a dozen chapters from the bag, "What do you say is missing, what certificate is missing, I will do it for him on the spot."


    After speaking, A Fei directly sat down and looked at Director Fang, as if waiting for him to speak.


    "Brother Fei!"


    Director Fang really cried.


    He just wanted to break his head, but he didn''t expect that the factory of the Qin family would be related to the great demon king A Fei.


    He dared to target A Fei''s friends, and A Fei dared to target his Fang family and let his Fang family disappear overnight!

 Chapter 825： Is a ruthless person

    "No no! Nothing is missing!"


    Director Fang wanted to kneel down as soon as his knees softened, but in front of so many people, he didn''t dare to upset A Fei.


    "Say it!"


    A Fei suddenly shouted, "I have brought everything, do you want me to leucorrhea?"


    Director Fang seemed to have a handful of sand in his throat, making it hard to ride a tiger!


    He has heard of A Fei''s temper, like a thunderous!


    It seems that not long ago, the eldest daughter of the Jiang family offended A Fei, forcibly causing the Jiang family to lose nearly 80% of the industry, and rolled out of the north in decline.


    His Fang family, how dare to upset A Fei?


    But if you want him to say what is missing, he dare not say anything.


    "There is no shortage."


    Director Fang almost broke his teeth.


    "Then you just let me go for nothing. I remember this matter."


    A Fei nodded, and with a single sentence, Director Fang''s face was ashamed.


    It''s over? It''s overwhelming.


    Forgot completely!


    This vengeful A Fei has already remembered his Fang family.


    "Brother Fei..."


    "Okay, since there is nothing missing here, what are you going to do here?"


    A Fei said, "Get out of here immediately, I will find a time to visit your family''s Patriarch."


    "Brother Fei, we..."


    "roll!"


    A Fei burst into a shout, and the sound was like a huge thunder, and his momentum instantly violent, so that Director Fang was so scared that his **** almost came out.


    Where did he dare to stay for a long time, and if he provokes this great demon king, he has to go back quickly, tell the Patriarch, and let the Fang family prepare for it...


    Director Fang immediately took his people and fled in panic, Qin Hui was dumbfounded.


    "Director Fang, did you finish the inspection so soon?"


    He shouted, "Or, sit down again!"


    Director Fang ran faster.


    "Deserve it!"


    Qin Hui cursed, "I don''t look at it, I have offended someone!"


    Even he was surprised that Jiang Ning was able to invite A Fei, this Lin family is really not easy, it seems that behind it, it is the Long Family!


    Only such a top wealthy family is qualified to have such a good relationship with ALFY.


    "Where is your Patriarch?"


    A Fei glanced at Qin Hui and saw that he was still standing at the door, frowning, and said impatiently, "Call him over to me."


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    Qin Hui hurried to find Qin Min who was hiding.


    In the office, ALFY was full of disdain.


    "Brother, just order some small shrimps, I just send someone here."


    He asked him to go out in person, but the result was a shock to such a young man, which was so boring.


    He thought, and said that the head of the first-class family was here, and slapped him severely!


    Jiang Ning smiled: "It''s necessary."


    He didn''t speak from start to finish, and didn''t let the director Fang know that it was his relationship with A Fei, but A Fei''s background in this earthly circle needs to be used.


    Jiang Ning is to let the people of the big family to see, test and tempt, how many people in the circle of the earth are in the hidden gate!


    "This factory cannot be closed for the time being. Your sister-in-law still needs it."


    "Big brother, you said earlier that my sister-in-law wants to use it, and I will requisition a few more factories for her."


    A Fei patted his chest and said, "Whoever refuses, I will make him regret it!"


    The dog brother who was standing on the side trembled sharply, and A Fei in front of him was clearly not murderous, but just talking made people frightened.


    This guy is the one Fei that Huang Yuming is in awe of?


    Sure enough, he is a ruthless person!


    "She doesn''t like this."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    The door of the office opened, and Qin Min got in, still a little nervous and jealous on his face.


    "Fang''s people are gone?"


    He is really afraid of being forcibly taken away by the Fang family, that means his life is dying!


    "I''m here, who dares to move you?"


    A Fei snorted dissatisfiedly, "Sit down!"

 Chapter 826： Tonight we are all dragons

    "Yes!"


    Qin Min was like a child, restrained and nervous, with his hands on his knees, not daring to make any unnecessary movements.


    Where did he think that the person Jiang Ning invited would be A Fei!


    He didn''t even expect that in front of Jiang Ning, A Fei was still respectful, and the relationship between them might be completely different from what he imagined.


    "I ask, you answer."


    A Fei and Jiang Ning looked at each other, then turned to look at Qin Min.


    "Why do you big-name families suddenly deal with Lin?"


    "Make it clear and don''t conceal it, otherwise I will shut down your factory immediately and send you to them."


    Qin Min''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    "Because we dare not deal with the Long Family!"


    A Fei was furious: "What the **** is this? I dare not deal with the Long Family and the Lin Family? Are you sick!"


    He didn''t dare to deal with the Long Family, he could understand that, after all, it was the top wealthy family, and other families with large surnames, unless they were completely united, would only hit the rocks with pebbles.


    But in the north where interests are paramount, who would dare to believe to stand on their own? Will they be friends?


    If you stabbed you back, you have no time to react.


    "Because... because the Lin family was supported by the Long Family!"


    Qin Min quickly explained that he glanced at Jiang Ning and saw that Jiang Ning did not refute, and then said, "At the shareholders meeting of Linglong Group, Long Fei spoke in person, saying that Lin will be a partner of Linglong Group in the future, and also revealed... ... revealed that the forbidden land in the East China Sea was all made by the Long Family!"


    "He admitted?"


    Jiang Ning spoke.


    "No, the Long Family dare not admit that the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea has ruined how many families of the big surnames, and now it has long been a thorn in the eyes of the families of the big surnames. They will certainly not admit it."


    "However, Long Fei''s words are not so obvious, and before..."


    Qin Min''s voice trembled, "A lot of things have proved that behind Lin''s family is the Long Family!"


    They dare not deal with the Long Family, so naturally they must destroy the Lin Family to force the Long Family to take action, in order to make [biqugex.biz] Long Family stand on the opposite side of all the families of the big surname.


    "Sure enough."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, just as he guessed.


    The Long Family is going to fight against him.


    "Long Fei, a son of a bitch, has a quick response and is very useful."


    A Fei cursed, unceremoniously, and didn''t care at all that he might be the future Patriarch of the Long Family.


    This **** is to transfer everyone''s grievances and anger towards the Long Family to Lin''s head, dare to let his sister-in-law be bullied?


    If you don''t trouble him, I''m sorry for the name of the great devil!


    "Mr. Jiang, everyone knows this matter. I didn''t talk nonsense about it. It''s not a secret that the Long Family is supporting you behind it."


    Jiang Ning nodded, a meaningful smile flashed across his face.


    He beckoned, and Brother Dog immediately took out a small notebook from his pocket, which was the one registered by the security guard at the gate of the factory.


    Jiang Ning opened the book and looked at the lists above, suddenly murderous in his eyes!


    "Yes, behind my Lin family is the Long Family!"


    He picked up the pen and drew a huge cross on the name of the first Fang family, Sen said coldly.


    "Tonight, we are all from the Long Family!"


    With just a word, the temperature in the office dropped instantly and became suddenly cold!

 Chapter 827： You do the first year of junior high school, and I do the 15th!

    Qin Min couldn''t help but shudder!


    His Adam''s apple slipped, and he always felt that if he stayed beside Jiang Ning and A Fei, his life span would be shorter for several years.


    The aura of the two of them is too scary!


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    He faintly felt that he had guessed wrong, and Jiang Ning and Lin seemed to have nothing to do with the Long Family.


    Behind Lin''s family, it''s not like Long''s family!


    He even felt that Jiang Ning in front of him was even more terrifying than that of Long''s alone!


    "You stay in the factory, make sure that the production is going on, don''t make any mistakes, otherwise, I can''t spare you."


    A Fei glanced at him and hummed softly, "Go out."


    Qin Min didn''t dare to say a word, nodded repeatedly, and stepped out respectfully, already wet with sweat.


    In the office, only Jiang Ning, A Fei and Gou are left.


    "I really want to do it with you!"


    A trace of regret flashed in A Fei''s eyes, "The **** I can''t hold it anymore."


    "Don''t worry, there are many opportunities,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Here in the circle on the ground, you can start to do it, remember, let them see and see, the power of the dragon family!"


    If you do the first year of junior high school, then I will do the fifteenth!


    Now it''s up to who can afford it.


    A Fei didn''t stay long and left immediately to prepare for his own affairs, and Jiang Ning also asked Brother Dog to prepare.


    He said that everyone is from the Long Family tonight!


    The night is heavy.


    Fang family.


    After more than three hours of discussion, a group of people still did not discuss any results.


    "That ALFY, what on earth do you want to do?"


    Fang Family Patriarch Fang Han shouted, "I asked you to clean up Qin Min, what are you going to do to provoke this A Fei? Don''t you know that this person is extremely difficult to deal with!"


    Director Fang nodded again and again: "Patriarch, I did what you ordered, but no one thought that A Fei had something to do with the Qin family."


    "fart!"


    Fang Han yelled, "How could the Qin family have something to do with A Fei? Do you know who A Fei is!"


    He couldn''t wait to slap Director Fang''s face with a slap.


    Headache!


    A Fei said that he would come back. Fang Han was not so worried yet, at least his Fang family still couldn''t find any handle to be caught by A Fei.


    As long as there is no handle, even if ALFY wants to deal with them, there is no reason.


    At least in principle, A Fei had heard of this person, and he would definitely not make a move without a reason.


    But he is now worried that it is not just A Fei behind the Qin Family!


    "Even first-class families are unwilling to provoke this difficult guy. What are you doing to provoke him?"


    Fang Han snorted.


    "What I am most worried about right now is that after the Qin family has taken refuge in the Lin family and the Long family, it is now the Long family that is behind it!"


    When he said this, the faces of the others changed suddenly.


    They dare to deal with the Qin family, against the Lin family, but they dare not attack the Long family, at least for now.


    "Impossible, how dare the Long Family dare to be so blatant..."


    "boom!"


    One of them hadn''t finished speaking, and the door was kicked open!


    More than a dozen figures swept in in an instant, one by one exuding a terrible aura.


    "Who are you guys!"


    Fang Han was shocked, and immediately shouted, "Come on, someone comes to Fang''s presumptuously, just take it for me!"


    This is the Fang family, and someone dared to break in like this late at night.


    Jiang Ning walked slowly with his hands behind his back, as if walking in the back garden of his own home. He looked up at everyone in the Fang family and said calmly: "We are from the Long family."

 Chapter 828： The prestige of the dragon family!

    "The Fang family repeatedly provokes my Long Family. I really think I am the Long Family. Can you insult me?"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "You have made a mistake, but you have to pay a price!"


    Fang Han''s face changed.


    Long family?


    The people of the Long Family are really here!


    "You...you are presumptuous!"


    Fang Han roared, and immediately hundreds of people rushed out, surrounded Jiang Ning and others, "Want to lie to me? I have heard of the masters of the Long Family, and I have never seen you like this."


    "Is it,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Then, East China Sea Forbidden Land, have you heard of it?"


    Hearing this, Fang Han''s whole person is like falling ice cellar!


    People from the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea!


    They really belong to the Long Family!


    Is it the forbidden area in the East China Sea that has rushed through five passes and cleared the underground circle of five passes?


    What about them? Lu Shuai, Aishan Yiyi, will come to Fang''s house!


    Jiang Ning took out the small book from his pocket and looked at the name of Fang''s family that was crossed out on it.


    "Long family, not all cats and dogs can provoke. Today, this is a lesson. Your family is the first one."


    As soon as the voice fell, Brother Gou and the others, like jackals, tigers and leopards, rushed out directly, and their fighting power broke out!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, like a sheep into a pack of wolves, crashing into everything.


    boom!


    Brother Gou and the others have long been unable to hold back. After holding back for so long, they can finally do it. Moreover, they still carry the name of the Long Family. No matter what they do, the Long Family will pay for them.


    "Stop them! Stop...Ah!"


    Fang Han didn''t finish speaking, and didn''t even see where the fist came from. He was directly beaten into the air, and he kept reacting, only feeling that his hands and feet were abruptly broken!


    "what--"


    Screams, piercing!


    But for a moment, the entire Fang family compound, like Shura Hell, screamed one after another.


    On the ground, hundreds of people were lying down, either with broken hands or feet, howling ghosts!


    "Spare...Spare! It has nothing to do with me, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Director Fang knelt on the ground, repeatedly kowtow, "I was forced to go to the factory by them. I didn''t want to go, no!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning slapped it over, "Remember, Long Family, it''s not something you can provoke."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, and immediately took the dog and the others, turned and left.


    In the compound, Fang Han and others lay on the ground, their expressions numb and painful, and they hated the Long Family one by one!


    This night, there were eight second-rate families with large surnames and suffered heavy losses!


    Not only the masters in the family, they were all abolished, and even their industry in the circle on the ground suffered a devastating blow, which directly caused them to be completely depressed and unable to continue to gain a foothold in the north.


    And everyone only remembers one sentence.


    "Long Family, it''s not something you can provoke!"


    At first dawn, the entire north was hit by an earthquake!


    No one thought that the Long Family actually made a move, and it was so fierce and determined that it would destroy eight second-rate families with large surnames overnight.


    They are too domineering!


    Those who still wanted to fight against the Long family by dealing with the Lin family suddenly panicked. They were worried that the Long family would trouble them again, so they took the initiative to seek refuge in the first-class family.


    Even the first-class family of big surnames feel that the Long Family has done too much, too strong and domineering!


    This caused a lot of anger!


    At that time, in the Long Family Hall, Long Xiang''s expression was even uglier than eating a dead mouse.


    "It''s not my Long''s family! I said, it''s not my Long''s doing it!"


    He snapped and smashed the phone directly with anger.

 Chapter 829： Group crisis

    Long Xiang didn''t expect that things would turn out to be like this.


    Isn''t this the first person to call to ask himself?


    Don''t you think that these were done by his Long family, and that eight second-rate families with large surnames were wiped out overnight!


    It''s not that his Long Family can''t do it, but even if his Long Family is a top wealthy family, they dare not easily do such things that offend public anger.


    To put it plainly, the North is a collection of interests.


    Everyone is in the northern circle, seeking the best interests, and his Long family, along with the other three top wealthy families, are the four most powerful among them.


    But it doesn''t mean that they can do anything wrong!


    There are hundreds of large and small families in the north, even if they don¡¯t have anyone in their eyes, but once these people unite, it is also a very terrifying force!


    In the past, Long Xiang didn''t worry at all, because everyone''s interests were scattered or even opposed, and everyone was not a friend.


    But now?


    Someone forcibly made the Long Family the opposite of everyone, forcing the big families who are ants in their eyes to unite!


    One or two ants, that doesn¡¯t make any sense, but there are too many ants, and they are all man-eating ants, that¡¯s terrible!


    Even if you can''t kill you, it will make you **** and reveal your bones!


    and then?


    The other three top wealthy families, will they stand by and watch?


    Absolutely not!


    Long Xiang even affirmed that at this moment, outside the Long Family Compound, many people were already staring, always paying attention to all changes in the Long Family.


    The situation is serious.


    "Patriarch, many people came to ask if the Long Family dominates the north, they want to take refuge."


    "Someone came to the door to plead, saying that they had inadvertently offended the Long Family before and wanted to ask the Patriarch to forgive him. They are kneeling outside the door at this moment."


    "Patriarch, the market value of several of our industries has suddenly risen? Love is coming, this..."


    Listening to news one after another, Long Xiang?''s face became more and more ugly.


    The news that should have made him happy at this moment only made him worry more and more. Things seemed to be developing in an uncontrollable direction. He couldn''t think of how the situation changed so quickly.


    Even more unexpectedly, those people in the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea were so decisive and cruel!


    "Where is Long Fei?"


    Long Xiang shouted, "Where is the other person now?"


    "Patriarch, Master is in the Linglong Group."


    "Let him come back, come back immediately!"


    Long Xiang knew that things had become troublesome, and if this continued, the Long Family would become a public enemy in the entire north. At that time, it would be really troublesome.


    Even if his Long Family is facing the same top wealthy family, Long Xiang doesn''t care much, but if it arouses public anger and triggers these big family families to unite against the Long Family, such a blow is devastating!


    now.


    Long Fei was in the Linglong Group, dealing with things, he was also battered, his face was blue, it was hard to see the extreme.


    "The approval documents of these fourteen departments have not been approved? What is going on!"


    "Mr. Long, the heads of these departments have all asked for leave."


    Long Fei slapped the table and said angrily: "When did you invite it? Why didn''t I know! I didn''t even agree!"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The secretary was helpless.


    Long Fei still doesn''t know the situation of Linglong Group. Now these people don''t want to come to the company, or even work, but Long Fei can not restrain them.


    The entire Linglong Group, nearly 20 industry-related departments, can be said to be independent but united.


    The heads of the various departments come from families with different surnames. They are all for their own interests, not for the Long Family, let alone Long Fei.


    They would not listen to Long Fei.


    "Let them come back immediately and handle these documents for me!"


    How can Long Fei not be angry.


    In just one day, the interior of the Linglong Group has become chaotic, and various tasks cannot be carried out. If this continues, even normal operations will have problems!


    The whole group is falling apart, that''s not far away!

 Chapter 830： very dangerous!

    "Mr. Long, I have already made a call. I either don''t answer or hang up. I shirk that I don''t have time."


    "Bastard!"


    Long Fei was furious, and immediately picked up the office phone and dialed a number.


    The phone rang for a long time before someone connected, and there was a lazy voice.


    "Get me back to the company, I want you now to appear in front of me immediately!"


    "President Long, I''m sorry, I have already asked for leave, and now I''m taking a leave of absence, I''m not in good health, and the company''s affairs cannot be dealt with temporarily. Please forgive me, Mr. Long."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone directly, without giving Long Fei a chance to get angry.


    Long Fei''s face has turned black and it is hard to see the extreme!


    He made a few calls in succession, but no one was willing to come. He would rather let Long Fei be fired directly instead of going back to the company, or even if someone didn''t answer him, he would not take Long Fei seriously.


    "Snapped!"


    Long Fei slapped the table fiercely, and suddenly a crack appeared on the table, scaring the secretary, and his face turned pale.


    His face was savage, he didn''t expect things would turn out to be like this, didn''t he shock them?


    I have to kill a few more people myself!


    "First find someone to replace them to ensure the operation of the department, and then..."


    "President Long,"


    The secretary''s voice was trembling, nervous and frightened, "They, almost the entire department has asked for leave..."


    "Do they want to die!"


    Long Fei yelled and roared, "I really thought, I dare not kill them! Asshole!"


    He was so angry that the veins on his fist were violent, and he wanted to kill all these damned **** right away, but even if he kills them, what can he do?


    There must be no problems with the operation of the Linglong Group!


    If something goes wrong with such a behemoth, it will be fatal.


    "In this way, you contact the Long Family, let the Long Family arrange other industries, people with relevant experience, first come to the Linglong Group to ensure the operation of the department and the group, I will solve other things!"


    "Yes."


    The secretary hurried to make arrangements.


    Long Fei snorted coldly: "Since you gave up on your own, don''t blame me for being cruel. If you don''t come, then I will completely drive you away and replace you with people from my Long family!"


    As soon as the voice fell, his mobile phone rang, and Long Fei glanced at the number and frowned again.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "Go home now!"


    On the phone, Long Xiang''s voice came.


    "I am in the Linglong Group, there are many things to deal with here,"


    Long Fei said, "A very serious matter."


    "What else is more important than the Long Family?"


    Long Xiang didn''t talk nonsense at all, "Come back immediately, something serious happened!"


    On the phone, Long Xiang briefly said the matter again, with a solemn tone, which Long Fei had never felt before.


    It seems that at this moment, the Long Family is already facing life and death!


    How is this possible!


    Their Long Family, but the top wealthy family, have they ever been afraid of?


    "Let me tell you, if things continue to develop in such a bad manner, Long Family, it is very dangerous!"


    When Long Fei heard this, his face changed drastically, and he didn''t care about solving other problems in the Linglong Group. He immediately hung up the phone and rushed out of the office.


    He didn''t expect that the **** in the East China Sea Forbidden Land could do things like this.


    Who is that Jiangning?


    Is he a lunatic, completely reckless!


    Long Fei hurried towards the Long''s house, he was afraid that he would take a step slower, and I was afraid that things would really go beyond his control.


    On the other side, Jiang Ning didn''t give them so much time.


    Waiting for this opportunity to dye Lu Shan''s land? But after waiting for a long time, the Long Family finally allowed the time to mature!


    Since the north is about to move, then move more violently!


    Jiang Ning wants to make the north as terrible during the day and night!


    Last night, all the eight families with noble surnames were wiped out, and all the masters in the family became useless.


    And early this morning, A Fei took the shot.

 Chapter 831： Two-pronged approach

    Fang family.


    Fang Han was lying on the bed with his face as gray as death. He didn''t know when he would recover, but Fang''s family couldn''t recover. He was sure.


    The masters in the family and the underground circles that were kept secretly were all wiped out, and none of them were left!


    This is tantamount to plucking out all the feathers on his Fang family.


    The other family is no longer qualified to be called a second-rate family with a large surname.


    "Patriarch, someone is coming!"


    The housekeeper was leaning on crutches, his face was pale, and his forehead was still covered in bandages. He almost came in crying, almost out of breath.


    Fang Han turned his head and saw A Fei, with a smile on his face, and walked in.


    "Patriarch Fang, what''s the matter? Who is so bold that even you dare to hurt?"


    A Fei suddenly changed his expression, "Too arrogant! Too arrogant!"


    Fang Han smiled bitterly, what he had been worried about, after all, came.


    Seeing ALFY at this moment, he was not so scared.


    "Mr. Afei came to Fang''s house, what is the matter, please tell me directly."


    Fang Han looked a little calm, with the kind of desperate calm on his face. Silence was greater than death. I''m afraid he was talking about it.


    A Fei walked to Fang Han''s bed and took a look. Fang Han''s hands and feet were interrupted.


    He knew at a glance that no one could connect this bone.


    "Naturally, I came to visit Patriarch Fang,"


    A Fei smiled, "Of course, there is some news, by the way, let me know the Patriarch."


    Fang Han opened his mouth, feeling weak in his heart.


    It seems that he is going to die, but before he is dying, there are still people who want to make up for himself and send himself a ride.


    "You...you said..."


    Fang Han''s voice was very small.


    A Fei approached and pressed her ears: "Patriarch Fang, what are you talking about? I love to love and love to be closed? I didn''t hear it. Can you speak up a bit?


    "You say, I let...you say it!"


    "Then I said?"


    A Fei nodded, showing a look of embarrassment, "Then I really said it?"


    Fang Han stopped talking, looking at A Fei, he was already prepared.


    "I have checked some of the things the Fang family did secretly, and the relevant evidence is also under control, so the punishment for you has also come down."


    A Fei still had a smile on his face, stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, and said mysteriously, "I personally arranged it!"


    After that, he coughed twice and announced loudly: "All the properties of the Fang family will be sealed up! The relevant guilty persons will be transferred to the judicial organs for strict investigation!"


    Even with the psychological preparation, Fang Han trembled excitedly when he heard A Fei''s words, struggling to sit up, but couldn''t move his hands and feet at all.


    He can only twist his body to vent his dissatisfaction and anger!


    This is revenge!


    This is definitely revenge!


    "What happened to Patriarch Fang?"


    A Fei looked surprised, "Is it uncomfortable? Then I have to call a doctor!"


    "Wait, I can''t seem to be,"


    A Fei patted his head, "Yes, that''s right, I almost forgot."


    "Fang Han!"


    His tone changed abruptly, "The Fang family headed by you secretly committed crimes, used power for personal gain, and embezzled a lot of inherent assets. It has now been ascertained. From now on, you will be investigated. Before the investigation results come out, everyone will I can''t see you!"


    "Including the doctor!"


    A Fei yelled, beckoned, and immediately several of his men rushed in, directly carrying Fang Han and left.


    Tugging Fang Han''s wound, the pain made him scream like a pig!


    "Stop! Stop!"


    The kind of pain made Fang Han almost fainted, but A Fei didn''t order, no one would stop, and let Fang Han die in pain.


    "Did you stop when you hurt those innocent people?"


    A Fei snorted, "If it''s not for Lao Tzu''s inconvenience, I will definitely kill you personally!"


    "You...you! You bastard!"


    Fang Han yelled, "Who is it that wants you to humiliate me and my Fang family like this!"


    "Want to know?"


    A Fei walked over and looked down at Fang Han without concealing it, "Who have you offended recently? Don''t you have any points in your heart?"


    "My Long Family, can ants like you provoke me! Hmph, take it away for me!"

 Chapter 832： Ill be finished

    Fang Han yelled, full of anger and killing? Close Yixi Lu Ai Er''s anger: "Long Family! Long Family! Long Family! You are so overbearing, so arrogant, I want you to die!"


    ...


    The butler and others present were so scared that they turned pale and almost couldn''t stand firm.


    They didn''t even dare to lift their heads and looked at A Fei.


    Who dares to provoke the nemesis of the family''s terrestrial circle industry, the devil in the north, who is so fascinating?


    Especially, they only now know that A Fei, originally from the Long Family!


    No wonder, he dared to be so arrogant, dare to be so unscrupulous!


    "You guys, what did you just hear?"


    A Fei glanced at Fang''s housekeeper and others, and asked softly.


    "No! No! We didn''t hear anything!"


    "Please let us go! Let us go!"


    "did not hear?"


    A Fei frowned, "I said so loudly, you said you didn''t hear it? I''m upset."


    "..."


    Several members of the Fang family were almost crying. The temper of this A Fei was too elusive.


    "I said, the Fang family offended the Long family, so **** it, do you hear clearly now?"


    "Listen clearly."


    Several people said tremblingly, and they didn''t know what would happen if they said this.


    "very good."


    A Fei didn''t say much, and waved, "Go, go to the next one!"


    In the morning, he went to the eight houses that were severely damaged last night, and walked again, so that all of the above-ground industry of the eight large families was shattered, turning them from disappointment to despair!


    Jiang Ning''s two-pronged approach is to completely disappear from the north of these big-name families who secretly did not know how many bad things.


    And all of this is naturally counted on the head of the Long Family.


    The eight families of noble surnames were completely removed from the north in less than a day, shocking the entire north.


    In particular, the people who did it were all named as the Long Family, and it was clear that the Long Family was retaliating, desperate to clean up the dissidents in the Linglong Group.


    For a time, the entire northern family of large surnames, everyone is in danger!


    Not only those who occupy some resources and shares in the Linglong Group, but even the irrelevant families of large surnames are equally nervous and uneasy.


    If a top wealthy family wants to take action and eliminate dissidents, there will be no one? Can stay out of the matter!


    The anger became more and more vigorous, and more and more people felt that the Long Family was too arrogant and overbearing. The boiling anger became more and more surging. Many people from the big family have secretly contacted and gathered.


    Discuss together a way to resist the Long Family!


    Jiangning at this moment is more leisurely than usual.


    He was lying on the sofa with Lin Yuzhen''s legs resting on his head, feeling that this is life.


    "Eat one more."


    Lin Yu really peeled the grapes and put them into Jiang Ning''s mouth with a face full of spoiling, "Okay, I''m all done."


    "thank you, wife."


    Jiang Ning said vaguely, "The grapes you peel are the sweetest grapes in the world."


    Lin Yuzhen has become accustomed to Jiang Ning''s love words. His mouth is probably the sweetest mouth in the world.


    In the past two days, she has relaxed a lot.


    There are dedicated people in charge of Lin''s large and small matters.


    Jiang Ning said to cultivate talents, share Lin Yuzhen, boldly delegate power, and generous bonus encouragement, let Li Dong and others take Lin''s work as their own business.


    They can''t live up to Jiang Ning, let alone let themselves down!


    Now Lin Yuzhen only needs to make some major decisions, and grasp the general direction. For specific matters, there are so many people under him. They are excellent enough to complete all the tasks that Lin Yuzhen explained!


    She understands that this is the way for the Lin family to go in the future, not by her alone, nor by the Lin family and Jiang Ning, who have been carrying Lin forward.


    It is that the entire Lin family, all employees, unite and truly regard Lin family as a career that can be striving for a lifetime!


    "In the northern market, we have basically stabilized. Next, what you said is to replace the Linglong Group and open up other industries."


    A few days ago, Jiang Ning made himself mentally prepared. If he speaks slowly for a few months, if he speaks quickly for a few days, it may be realized.


    "Then what are we going to do?"


    She lowered her head, stretched out her hand on Jiang Ning''s face, and gently stroked it. The tough lines really fascinated Lin Yu, "I didn''t think about where to start."


    "You don''t need to do it."


    Jiang Ning closed his eyes, enjoying Lin Yu''s affectionate touch, "Linglong Group, I will die."

 Chapter 833： Doubt Jiang Family

    Lin Yu really stopped her hands.


    She was a little surprised. Jiang Ning said that Linglong Group would die by herself?


    impossible.


    It''s a giant, not a small company. It''s hard to get to the next level, because it''s too big, it''s declining, or even finished, it''s almost impossible.


    But Jiang Ning''s tone seemed so affirmative.


    "Do not believe?"


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes, grabbed Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and continued to massage his temples, "Wife, let''s make a bet?"


    "What are you betting on?"


    Lin Yuzhen is also interested.


    It seems that I bet Jiang Ning, I have never won, this time, I will always win.


    She still felt that it would be impossible to kill such a terrifying behemoth as Linglong Group in a few days, unless--unless it was the end of the world.


    "If you lose..."


    Jiang Ning beckoned and made Lin Yuzhen lean down and put his ear close to Jiang Ning''s mouth. Jiang Ning''s voice suddenly became smaller.


    Before he finished speaking, Lin Yu''s face turned red, and he was about to get up quickly, but he couldn''t move.


    "dare?"


    Jiang Ning smirked and looked at Lin Yuzhen, "Wife, by the way, let''s bet, you haven''t won."


    Lin Yuzhen bit her silver teeth and glanced at Jiang Ning unconvincedly, his face even more ruddy.


    Where is such a bet!


    This bastard!


    Do you want to take advantage of yourself?


    But the two have been living together for so long, except that they haven''t crossed the last line, what advantage do they have, they haven''t been taken by Jiang Ning.


    "Gamble, gamble!"


    Lin Yu was really not convinced, "I will question you once, if you lose..."


    "As you wish."


    Jiang? Yi Shi Ling Xiran Lu Payi? Ning Dao.


    "it is good!"


    The fingers of the two were hooked together like a child, and the handprint was covered by the hook.


    After that, Jiang Ning took out his mobile phone and made a call to Song Xiaoyu.


    "Patriarch Song, you can start now."


    ...


    At that time.


    Long family!


    The atmosphere is very serious.


    Long Xiang didn''t expect that things would develop to such a point, and his Long Family suddenly became a target of public criticism.


    The rapid change is unexpected!


    "Even if the families of big names are united, what about it?"


    Long Fei disdainfully said, "Dad, you are too careful, they are not worth mentioning. My Long family can easily clean them up."


    "You didn''t understand!"


    Long Xiang said angrily, "This is not a question of their strength, but in this northern chess game, our Long family has become a tool for both sides!"


    "Have you not seen it yet?"


    "They are going to use the Long''s family to have an operation!"


    Long Xiang''s face was full of dignity, "Do you think that the Pang family, the Xue family, and the Jiang family have no response? They have been staring, waiting for this opportunity, do you understand?"


    Long Fei frowned.


    He didn''t like Long Xiang''s reaction.


    What counts as a few big family unions?


    He doesn''t even need the power of the Long Family, he alone is enough to kill them!


    "Once this momentum rises, the Long Family will become a target and will be subject to a joint attack from everyone. Pang Family Xue Family and Jiang Family will never let go of this opportunity."


    There is no big family in the north who can do things like sending charcoal in the snow, but Long Xiang doesn''t know how many times he has seen things like falling into the ground.


    "The Pang family and the Xue family, the people I planted are still monitoring, there is nothing unusual,"


    Long Fei said, "But the Jiang family...the person I placed has already disappeared."


    His eyes were deep, and his jealousy of the Jiang family was especially deep. He was far more vigilant than the other two top wealthy families.


    Long Fei always felt that Jiang Daoran''s marriage to the Xue family''s second young lady had ulterior motives for the Jiang family to firmly establish itself as the top wealthy family. This guy seems to have no desires, but Long Fei would rather believe that he was keeping a low profile!


    "Do you doubt the Jiang family?"


    "Isn''t it questionable,"


    Long Fei snorted, "The man in the East China Sea Forbidden Land, whose surname is Jiang, I don''t believe him. He has nothing to do with the Jiang family."


    "Ke Ling''er said..."


    "The last time Ling''er saw him was fifteen years ago, and then he was kicked out of the Jiang family. How could Ling''er remember?"


    Long Fei''s eyes became deeper and deeper, "Dad, don''t forget, it was you who betrayed Jiang Daoran back then and let..."

 Chapter 834： Dont mention it anymore

    "Shut up!"


    Long Xiang''s face suddenly changed, and he shouted sharply.


    His eyes were instantly filled with murderous intent, like a poisonous snake!


    Even Long Fei couldn''t help shaking his body and dared not continue speaking.


    That kind of brutal murderous aura, almost like the essence, made Long Fei feel a little depressed in his heart, as strong as him, at that moment, I felt that he would be killed by Long Xiang in the next second!


    He had never seen Long Xiang in this state.


    We can''t say anything about that year, Long Xiang didn''t want to mention it anymore, and didn''t allow others to mention it.


    "I warn you, don''t tell anyone this kind of thing, especially in front of Ling''er, otherwise, even if you are my own son, I will definitely kill you!"


    Long Xiang changed from the gentleness of the past, as if instantly transformed into an angry lion, exuding a terrifying aura.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Long Fei nodded, dare to say anything.


    At this moment, Long Xiang was absolutely in a rage, and he might not even react to him, exposing himself. If the person in front of him was his own son, he would not stay alive.


    "Well, I will stare at those families with big names. Take good care of the Linglong Group. You must not let anything happen within the Linglong Group."


    Long Xiang restrained his breath, and then turned back to a gentle and bookish breath, "Understood?"


    "understood."


    Watching Long Xiang leave, Long Fei''s eyes were complicated.


    He didn''t say anything, and went directly to Long Ling''er''s room.


    Having stayed at home for a full week, Long Ling''er hadn''t been out of the room. She sat there every day, staring at a flower that had long since dried up in a daze between the pages of the book.


    "Young Master Long."


    At the door, the two servants shouted respectfully.


    "Go down."


    Long Fei walked straight in, "Have you not adjusted your mood yet?"


    Long Ling''er was assassinated, not once or twice, but never before.


    She must have something else happened to make her like this.


    Long Ling''er looked up at Long Fei and squeezed out a smile.


    "Brother, I''m fine."


    Long Fei sighed, walked over, and gently stroked Long Ling''er''s head.


    "There is something I want to tell you, you must be mentally prepared."


    His expression became very heavy, and even his voice became hoarse, making Long Ling''er a little nervous at once.


    She had never seen Long Fei''s expression, serious and heavy, as if something terrible had happened!


    "That Jiangning..."


    Long Fei said while looking at Long Ling''er''s eyes. He clearly saw that when he said the name Jiang Ning, Long Ling''er''s originally gloomy eyes had obviously become brighter!


    "Jiang Ning, what happened to Jiang Ning?"


    Long Ling''er said eagerly, "Brother, tell me! What happened to Jiang Ning?"


    "he died."


    Long Fei said directly.


    Boom¡ª


    Like a thunder, it struck Long Ling''er''s head fiercely, making her blank in an instant, staring at Long Fei blankly, and shook her head desperately.


    "Impossible! This is impossible!"


    She said it was impossible, but two lines of tears couldn''t stop at all, and they flowed down.


    "Brother didn''t lie to you. Jiang Ning died? Lu Xiyi closed his love. Not long ago, the Jiang family did it themselves."


    Long Fei''s expression didn''t seem to be telling a lie at all, especially at this time, Long Ling''er, who was already extremely weak in spirit, would never have thought that Long Fei was lying to her.


    "How could the Jiang family kill him? How could they kill him!"


    Long Ling''er yelled, "That''s the only one in his Jiang family..."


    Before she finished speaking, her face suddenly sank, staring at Long Fei, "You are lying to me!"


    How could Jiang Ning die?


    Who can kill him?


    No one could kill him at all for a man like him, let alone the Jiang family. How could Jiang Daoran be able to kill him.


    Long Fei snorted.


    "He really belongs to the Jiang family."

 Chapter 835： Injustice, indebtedness

    "He is not."


    Long Linger said immediately.


    "You can''t lie to me. Your reaction just now proved my guess. I didn''t expect that the wealthy and abandoned son was really not dead."


    Long Fei had long guessed that Jiangning in the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea must be related to the Jiang family in the north.


    Otherwise, how could an unknown person be so powerful.


    Without the support of the Jiang family behind him, it would be impossible to create a forbidden area, and even more so powerful to enter the north.


    Now it seems that this Jiang family has long hidden evil intentions, so it''s time to take action against the Long family!


    "I said, he is not!"


    Long Linger screamed.


    She grabbed Long Fei''s hand, "Listen to me, he is not! He is not!"


    "enough!"


    Long Fei shouted angrily, "Ling''er, how long do you want to hide? It''s because you concealed it before and caused my Long Family to lose a lot, you know?"


    "If I had known that he was from the Jiang family, I would have killed him long ago!"


    Long Linger''s face was pale, staring at Long Fei, not knowing what he meant by saying this.


    Haven''t the Long family and the Jiang family been in a good relationship?


    When I was young, the parents of both parties even said that Jiang Ning would grow up to marry him and have a baby kiss. Now what does Long Fei mean by saying this?


    He wants to kill Jiang Ning?


    "Sure enough, the Jiang family has resentment against my Long Family. For so many years, I am afraid I have always wanted to avenge my Long Family."


    Long Fei said fiercely, "Do you really think I don''t know?"


    "Unexpectedly, they actually used that wealthy abandoned son to secretly lay out to deal with my Long Family. Unfortunately, I discovered it!"


    He looked at Long Ling''er with murderous expression in his eyes: "Forget him, Jiang Ning, he will be a dead person soon."


    After speaking, he ignored Long Ling''er, turned and left in stride.


    After getting the answer he wanted, Long Fei knew what to do next.


    If the situation in the north was not clear before, then it is now completely clear.


    The man behind the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea is the Jiang family!


    And Jiang Ning did so much, the purpose is to avenge the Long Family''s betrayal of the Jiang Family!


    It¡¯s really not easy for a wealthy abandoned son to get to this point. It¡¯s a pity that you can go to zero cover, Lu close, and Yishan cover.


    He is going to die!


    "elder brother!"


    Long Linger chased him out, but was stopped by the servant at the door, "You can''t kill him! I''m not allowed to kill him!"


    "My good lady, she is not allowed to go out, she is not allowed to go anywhere!"


    Long Fei ignored Long Ling''er''s words, and soon disappeared.


    Long Linger''s anxious tears fell straight, and her heart was even more flustered and regretful.


    It''s all because of her being in a hurry and failing to react to reveal Jiang Ning''s true identity. Jiang Ning is in danger!


    She struggled to rush out, but was stopped by someone and couldn''t get out at all.


    "Miss, please don''t make us embarrassed."


    "Let go of me! I want to go out! Let go of me!"


    Long Ling''er was furious, "I am Miss Long Family, do you dare to stop me? Get out of here!"


    "boom!"


    A servant stretched out a palm and cut Long Linger''s neck, knocking her out, "Miss, offended."


    "Miss Helper enters the house to rest, sends additional manpower, and stays here, Long Shao said, Miss Long is not allowed to leave Long''s house!"


    "Yes!"


    The whole house was immediately surrounded by people, not to mention Long Ling''er, even if it was a fly, don''t even want to fly out.


    Long Ling''er was helped into the house and put on the bed, even if the person was unconscious, he still muttered in his mouth.


    "Don''t kill him, don''t kill him... Brother, you can''t kill him, I can''t live without him..."


    at the same time!


    Chang family!


    Chang Zaiyuan sat in the seat of the Patriarch, with an indifferent expression, half-closed his eyes, and said nothing.


    And the people sitting below were serious and nervous than anyone else.


    "Patriarch Chang, I really have nowhere to go, so I came to you, I hope you can uphold justice for us!"


    "The Long Family deceived people too much and wanted to kill them all. If this continues, our second-rate family of noble surnames will perish, and then it will be your first-rate family of noble surnames!"


    "I implore Patriarch Chang to take action and seek justice for us. I am willing to do everything possible, regardless of the cost! Let''s fight the Long Family together!"

 Chapter 836： Blood feud

    A man shouted respectfully, with a pious attitude, as if Chang''s family had become their last straw.


    No one wants to give up this opportunity. If there is no first-class family to take the lead, these people will have no way to fight against the Long Family.


    Chang Zaiyuan still half-closed his eyes, put his hands on the sandalwood chair, and said nothing.


    The expression on his face didn''t seem to care about all of this at all, and he didn''t even know if he heard these people talking.


    "Patriarch Chang, this dragon family is so domineering. If he really wants to dominate the north, he is really under the top wealthy family, and they are all ants!"


    "Yes, how many large families in the north have disappeared overnight? All thanks to this dragon family!"


    "They are too ambitious, they will swallow us all!"


    ...


    They kept talking, saying that they were willing to bring out their strongest masters and pay all the price they could pay. As long as they could survive and be able to fight against the Long Family, what they did was worth it.


    At this juncture of life and death, it is even more about the life and death of the family. Who dares to be careless?


    Who dare to have reservations?


    "you,"


    Chang Zaiyuan suddenly opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone immediately shut up, not daring to make a sound, "Why, all come to me?"


    He was still expressionless, his voice hoarse, he glanced around, his eyes were so full of people, he didn''t dare to look at him, and quickly lowered his head.


    "The Long family has ambitions, what does this have to do with my Chang family?"


    Chang is in Yuandao, "Your grudges with the Long Family seem to have nothing to do with my Chang Family, right."


    "Why should I stand with you to provoke such a difficult enemy."


    He speaks very slowly, but every word seems to be knocking on everyone''s heart. People can''t help but speed up their breathing, and blood flows rapidly.


    The people present suddenly stopped speaking. They looked at each other and seemed to be waiting for one person, and they took the initiative to explain.


    But for a long time, no one spoke.


    "Since I can''t give a reason, please, please."


    Often at Aiwuxidi, the attendant Lu Yuan issued a eviction order and got up to leave.


    He has no time, wasting time with these people here.


    "Patriarch Chang!"


    Chang Zai Yuanzheng was about to leave. Someone couldn''t help it, and hurriedly shouted, "Please stay with Patriarch Chang!"


    "We...someone secretly told us that the Chang family and the Long family also have enmity, and... it is a sea of ??blood and deep hatred, so we came to the Chang family, hoping to fight the Long family with the Chang family!"


    "Yes, everyone has an antagonism with the Long Family, so they can form an alliance. With the Chang family as the leader, everyone is convinced!"


    "My Zhang family is willing to look forward to the Chang family''s head!"


    "I am willing too! Following the orders of the Chang family, if the Long Family can be destroyed, we support the position of the top wealthy family!"


    ...


    Almost a hundred responses, everyone shouted.


    Someone secretly told them that Chang Zai Shan, the third oldest of the Chang family, was killed by the Long Family. Although the Chang family has not announced it so far, some people secretly learned that Chang Zai Shan was dead.


    No one thought that it would have died in the hands of the Long family!


    This kind of hatred of killing one''s brother is a sea of ??blood and deep hatred. How could Chang Zaiyuan not repay it?


    Before, everyone could not unite because their own interests and positions were different, but now, everyone is the same, and they all have hatreds against the Long Family. As long as there is a person to take the lead, it will respond to each other!


    Chang Zaiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Someone told them secretly?


    I don''t know who this person is. He actually knew that Chang Zaishan was dead. This news was blocked by himself, and there were not a few people who could know.


    It will leak, even less.


    He glanced around, and said lightly: "The Long Family is a top-notch family with many masters in the clan and strong strength. Whether it is the strength of the above-ground circle or the underground circle, it is not something we can challenge. You are sure, Take the initiative to attack the Long Family?"

 Chapter 837： This bureau

    "If you don''t get the chance, everyone will die!"


    Someone shouted, "The Long Family is now clearing out dissidents. Isn''t Patriarch Chang still able to tell?"


    "You mean, my Chang family can be regarded as a dissident from the Long family?"


    "Isn''t it? It''s not because the Chang family would threaten the Long family to make my brother die at the hands of the Long family!"


    "Patriarch Chang, if you don''t resist, then in the next step, the Long Family may directly attack you. The situation is critical!"


    "Yes! Patriarch Chang, think twice!"


    ...


    A group of people surround Chang Zai Yuan.


    Among the first-class families, the Chang family''s strength can be considered extremely strong, and even compared with those top wealthy families, it may not be much worse.


    Although Chang Zaishan, known as a madman, died, it was because of his death that the Chang family was willing to stand with them and fight against the Long family together!


    "This Long Family is really unpopular."


    Chang Zaiyuan snorted, "Since everyone is showing love, Chang is disrespectful!"


    "Thank you, Patriarch Chang!"


    "House Master Chang is wise!"


    "Chang Patriarch, in our hearts, you should be the most qualified to become the top wealthy family!"


    Listening to these people, one sentence after another compliment, the expression on Yuan''s face still remained unchanged, as if he had already lost the ability to control his emotions.


    "The Long Family is strong. If you want to get the upper hand, you have to start first. What kind of bargaining chips can you come up with?"


    He said lightly, "There are not enough masters, let alone dealing with the Long Family, whether you can protect yourself is a problem."


    "If everyone really wants to do it, please don''t hide it anymore."


    In the north, every family of big names tends to have reservations, some will hide their masters in their homes, some will hide their own money, and will not easily expose all their trump cards.


    Chang Zaiyuan is not at all polite.


    "If anyone is hiding, sorry, don''t blame me for being polite! No one wants to be used as a gun!"


    A group of people, with solemn expressions, naturally know the meaning of often in Yuanhua.


    "Please don''t worry, Patriarch Chang, we dare not take such a big event lightly, so how can we dare to hide privately again?"


    "I immediately asked the most powerful experts in the family to come over and wait for Patriarch Chang to send me!"


    "Me too, immediately mobilize my guards!"


    After speaking, everyone began to act without hesitation.


    At the time of life and death, they had no retreat.


    Looking at the group of people in front of him, preparing to assemble the team, preemptively attacked the Long Family, attacked a top wealthy family, this terrifying behemoth, Chang Zai Yuan still did not change his expression.


    He just sat on the sandalwood chair and stretched out his hand to gently stroke the position of his chest.


    The skin and flesh seemed to be stuck together, and with a light press, although blood still came out, the pain was already numb.


    at the same time.


    Song family.


    "Mr. Jiang, the news has been released, and my people sent back the news that there are a total of sixteen heads of families who have gone to Chang''s house. I''m afraid this is often closed, even if you don¡¯t want to. It''s hard to deal with the Long Family."


    Jiang Ning sat there, nodded, her eyes deep.


    "This time, the Long Family is probably going to have some trouble, and the loss is huge."


    "Mr. Jiang''s game is really amazing!"


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t dare to say that the Long Family would be destroyed. If it was a top-notch family, so easy to deal with, then it would not be called a top-notch family!


    Jiang Ning''s arrangement is really wonderful!


    "you are wrong,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, and said lightly, "This round, the killer is not the Long Family."

 Chapter 838： Just the beginning

    Song Xiaoyu was startled, but did not respond.


    Isn''t this game for pitting the dragon''s family?


    But looking at it from beginning to end, Jiang Ning''s move was clearly aimed at the Long Family.


    Now that so many big-name families have united, and even the Chang family has been pulled into the water, isn''t it just to deal with the Long family?


    He dare not say that these people can destroy the Long Family, after all, it is a top-notch family with a deep heritage!


    But with such a powerful force [Biqudao www.biqudao.vip], it would definitely be no problem to cause the Long Family to bleed heavily.


    But Jiang Ning said, what else did this bureau refer to?


    "Not the Long Family? Who is that."


    Even if Song Xiaoyu was an extremely smart person, he was confused at the moment.


    "I."


    Jiang Ning laughed, stretched out his fingers and pointed to his face, "This pit was dug for myself."


    Song Xiaoyu was even more confused.


    He stared at Jiang Ning blankly, wondering if Jiang Ning was drunk, or was sick with a fever, why he was talking nonsense.


    Regardless of Jiang Ningkeng himself, this is all aimed at the Long Family, and Jiang Ning is behind the scenes, and even his face is not leaked. How can such a delicate game become a pit for Jiangning himself.


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    Song Xiaoyu felt a little frightened, what Jiang Ning said made him seem to be stepping on a steel wire!


    Still transparent steel wire!


    Because if Jiang Ning didn''t say it, he would never know that Jiang Ning himself would be targeted in this round!


    "If you pack your things, don''t stay in the north during this time, otherwise you will definitely not survive."


    Jiang Ning''s words changed Song Xiaoyu''s expression even more.


    He released the news that Chang Zai Shan was killed, and Chang Zai Yuan would definitely not keep him alive.


    The situation turned sharply, and the change was so fast that he couldn''t react.


    What is Jiang Ning going to do?


    "Mr. Jiang, I can''t go!"


    Song Xiaoyu immediately shook his head and said firmly, "Where is Mr. Jiang, where I am, no matter how dangerous it is, the Song family is with Mr. Jiang!"


    "Not that serious."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand. Seeing Song Xiaoyu''s serious face, as if he was going to bid farewell, he couldn''t help but laugh, "I just want to pry all the four top wealthy families, as for how many people will die... I don''t knowledge."


    If he hadn''t had a heart attack, Song Xiaoyu would have to be frightened to death by Jiang Ning!


    Leverage the four top wealthy families?


    Still don''t know how many people will die?


    Is it even more a delicate game to pit yourself?


    Song Xiaoyu was completely stunned.


    He felt Jiang Ning in front of him, as if he were not in the same world as him. Jiang Ning''s thinking and Jiang Ning''s vision were beyond his imagination!


    It was as if he could see things five meters away, but what Jiang Ning saw was thirty meters away!


    Do not!


    It''s at least fifty meters away!


    Song Xiaoyu took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and secretly told himself not to make a fuss about doing things with Jiangning.


    "Then, Mr. Jiang, what do I need to do?"


    "Collect all the northern families and industries hiding in all parts of the country, especially in monopolistic industries, which occupy a large market share."


    Jiang Ning said every word, as if he was afraid that Song Xiaoyu had remembered a word incorrectly.


    With such a serious tone, Song Xiaoyu seemed to understand what Jiang Ning wanted to do.


    The water in the north is muddy enough, but the big fish still doesn''t come out because there are not enough bait!


    And now, Jiang Ning wanted to create a bait enough to attract those big fish to show up!


    Even the four top wealthy families were installed by Jiang Ning!


    What a big hand, Ai Shan is brushing the pen!


    "After you investigate, Huang Yuming will cooperate with you and be prepared,"


    Jiang Ning had a relaxed expression on his face. Compared with Song Xiaoyu''s approaching enemy, it was like, this is just a small matter, "Song Xiaoyu, I can tell you that even if the entire north is overturned and the four top wealthy families are overthrown, this, It''s just the beginning."

 Chapter 839： There is a God of War in the East!

    It''s just... the beginning?


    Even if the destruction of the four top wealthy families is just the beginning?


    Isn''t this big fish hidden deep in the north one of the four top wealthy families?


    Song Xiaoyu was already speechless.


    He felt that what Jiang Ning said was something he was not qualified to touch at this stage.


    Jiang Ning told him this little bit is to make him have a preparation in his heart, so that he... can see farther and broader!


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down, but his legs still trembled slightly, clenched his fists, and took a few deep breaths before it got better.


    "Yes, I understand!"


    Song Xiaoyu nodded, "Thank you Mr. Jiang for calling, Xiaoyu knows."


    He felt that Jiang Ning was opening a door, and behind the door was a world he had never touched!


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, continued to make tea and tasted the good tea Song Xiaoyu brought, and couldn''t help nodding.


    "It tastes good, Yu should really like it,"


    While talking, he put the tea box on the side directly into his pocket, and looked back at Song Xiaoyu, "I''ve taken it away."


    Suddenly, Song Xiaoyu was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Sometimes he didn''t know what kind of person Jiang Ning was.


    Occasionally a few words can make people excited, nervous and excited, so powerful and domineering, so that men like them can''t help but worship and admire!


    But sometimes, it''s just like a man who is so ordinary that he can''t be ordinary, just a warm man who spoils his wife.


    Seeing Jiang Ning finished drinking the tea, he left with the tea box he was walking along, as if he couldn''t wait to share it with Lin Yuzhen, Song Xiaoyu only felt that his head was a little confused.


    "shadow!"


    He took a deep breath and shouted immediately.


    In the blink of an eye, a shadow came out from the gloom: "Patriarch!"


    "Be prepared, we will leave the north at once."


    "Yes!"


    The shadow respectfully said.


    He paused, seeming to hesitate, but he still said, "Patriarch, Mr. Jiang, what''s the background? Too strong!"


    Although he is hiding in the dark, he can be sure that Jiang Ning is still outside Song''s house and has already sensed his position.


    This level of strength is completely an instinct, an instinct that has evolved through countless battles!


    What kind of person can be so strong!


    Shadow possesses master-level strength and is especially good at lurking and assassinating, but he can clearly know that Jiang Ning probably only needs a finger to kill himself.


    The kind of strength that is almost crushed, if it is an enemy, maybe just that kind of aura is enough to make people collapse.


    Song Xiaoyu frowned slightly, her expression solemn.


    "In fact, there has always been a rumor in the north,"


    He said leisurely, "Not many people know about this. Almost all of them are high-ranking clans and martial arts masters. I know it, it''s a fluke."


    When Song Xiaoyu first heard it, he just felt that it could only be a rumor, because it was too exaggerated and unbelievable, and it was impossible for people to believe it.


    Because of those achievements, it sounds impossible.


    Even the high-ranking members of the big-name families are skeptical.


    But now... Song Xiaoyu is a little believer.


    "What is the rumor?"


    The shadow, who has never talked much, was curious about Jiang Ning, so he couldn''t help but ask more.


    "East... there is a God of War!"


    Dongfang? Fuyi Lingshan, Er Lu Er? There is a God of War!


    When Song Xiaoyu said these words, his mind was full of Jiang Ning''s shadow.


    Jiang Ning''s fists, domineering and unparalleled, one punch is invincible!


    That kind of aura, that kind of posture that seems to be standing at the top of the world, looking down on sentient beings, not a **** of war, what is it?

 Chapter 840： I gave it to you

    "What is the God of War?"


    Without waiting for the shadow to ask, Song Xiaoyu asked and answered, "That''s an invincible powerhouse!"


    "God blocks and kills gods, demons block and punish demons!"


    The eight words made Song Xiaoyu breathe quickly, his chest rose and fell, his face flushed slightly, and he didn''t know why.


    The shadow standing in front of him also held his breath, clenching his fists.


    Just hearing the word "God of War" was enough to make him excited inexplicably, as if there were bursts of roars in his ears, making people roar!


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t say any more, adjusted his emotions, hid all the problems in his heart, and left immediately with a shadow.


    ...


    After Jiang Ning went back, Lin Yu was really picking up things, his face felt a little helpless.


    "I also want to stay with you for a few more days, but if something happens at the company, Dad told me to go back."


    She turned her head and glanced at Jiang Ning, and said distressedly, "When you finish working here, go back to the East China Sea."


    I just received a call from Lin Wen and asked Lin Yuzhen to go back immediately, saying that there was an important thing to discuss with her, but he couldn''t explain it clearly on the phone.


    Lin Yu really couldn''t help it.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s aggrieved look, she felt even more reluctant.


    She suddenly put down the clothes in her hand, walked to Jiang Ning, wrapped his neck, and said softly, "Jiang Ning, I will give it to you."


    Jiang Ning was startled.


    Looking at Lin Yuzhen in a daze, she didn''t know why she suddenly said this.


    Jiang Ning would never refuse the love of men and women, but he would never force Lin Yuzhen, who was unprepared, to make her feel wronged for fear of being wronged by herself.


    "what happened?"


    He smiled, holding Lin Yuzhen''s waist, "Up to now, are you still afraid that I will be snatched by Long Linger?"


    "Don''t be afraid, she can''t take it away."


    Lin Yu really shook his head, "It''s just that I think I made you wait too long."


    "You want me."


    Her eyes were full of tenderness, and there seemed to be some tears, as if mist was transpiring.


    I don''t know why, Lin Yu really always has a strange feeling, as if this time he? Shan''er and Yi Shandishan? Go, it will be difficult to see Jiang Ning again.


    This north, hidden dragons and crouching tigers, is perilous. She is not a fool, so she doesn''t know.


    If Jiang Ning stayed here, there would be danger. She knew that Jiang Ning was very strong, but she was still worried.


    Lin Yuzhen''s worries and reluctance, Jiang Ning can''t see it, she is smart, I am afraid she has felt it, she was called back to the East China Sea, all arranged by herself.


    It''s just that Lin Yu didn''t really say anything, and would rather be a little fool in front of Jiang Ning.


    "Wait for me to go back."


    Jiang Ning said, "Wait for me to return to the East China Sea, so that I am in the north, and I have expectations."


    "But¡­¡­"


    He stretched out his finger and blocked Lin Yuzhen''s lips, and said in a low voice, "You are at home, you have to eat obediently, brush your teeth obediently, and you are not allowed to be thin. I will go back and check it inch by inch, understand?"


    Lin Yuzhen bit his lip, looked at Jiang Ning, and nodded lightly.


    "Then let me hug you."


    Jiang Ning hugged Lin Yuzhen into his arms, holding her tightly without letting go, wishing to rub her into his body.


    "Boom boom boom."


    The door was knocked.


    "President Lin, the car is here, we should start."


    It was the voice of Secretary Xiao Zhao.


    When Jiang Ning let go, Lin Yu was still reluctant to let go.


    She picked up her luggage, Jiang Ning hurriedly reached out and snatched it over, where could Lin Yuzhen come to carry things.


    "My wife, I changed my mind."


    Jiang Ning said, "We are thinking about giving birth to a child for us to call."

 Chapter 841： coming

    Lin Yu couldn''t help but laughed.


    Even if you have a baby, does Jiang Ning have the heart to call him?


    "When I go back, we will study it slowly."


    Jiang Ning carried the luggage in one hand, and Lin Yuzhen in the other, and sent her downstairs.


    Watching the car leave, Jiang Ning''s eyes gradually became fierce, murderous ups and downs!


    Behind him, Brother Gou and others are standing, they are all ready!


    "It''s coming, are you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid I won''t be born!"


    "Finally I can let go of my hands and feet and do a big job!"


    ...


    The night gradually fell.


    Nowadays, in the north, people always feel a little flustered at night.


    It seems that as long as it is night, many terrible things will happen, which makes people involuntarily fearful.


    Time, every minute and every second passed, but Chang''s house in the middle of the night was still brightly lit!


    Chang Zaiyuan stood there, below, standing there were dozens of masters, from various families of the surname, who sent all the most powerful masters in their own clan here.


    They have only one goal tonight, Long Family!


    "Patriarch Chang, we don''t want to defeat the Long Family at once, but we also want to let the Long Family see. We are not so bully!"


    "Yes, if it can defeat the Long Family, that''s the best thing. If it can''t, then it will also severely damage the Long Family and make him pay the price he deserves!"


    "This north, it''s not his Long family that has the final say!"


    ...


    There was indignation, and the Patriarchs of the various families knew that it would be difficult for everyone to unite in this way to defeat the Long Family, but it was not a difficult task for the Long Family to suffer heavy losses and retreat in the face of difficulties.


    Not to mention, there is also the Chang family, this hidden family of first-class surnames!


    The Long Family must pay a price this time!


    "Everyone,"


    Chang Zai Yuan stretched out his hand, and immediately calmed down, "Since everyone has the same purpose, I won''t say much. I hope that everyone will not hide and tangle, unite, and use the strongest strength to let the Long Family bow their heads! "


    "As long as he bows his head, then everyone will have a way to survive."


    His eyes were cold, still cold and ruthless, without any emotion, just like a robot.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone?, shouted in unison.


    Chang Zaiyuan didn''t talk any more nonsense. Taking advantage of the darkness, a group of people sneaked into the darkness and headed towards the Long Family Courtyard.


    There are more than fifty people, twenty-six masters at the master level, and the rest are all masters close to the master level, and they are not often masters in Yuan and Chang''s family.


    With such a lineup, even if it is the Long Family, if you want to resist it, you have to pay a great price!


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Long''s house, the door was closed tightly, and Chang Zai Yuan kicked the door open, and the people behind him immediately rushed in, with an astonishing aura!


    They rushed into the Long Family, only to find that the Long Family Compound was also brightly lit.


    It is already late at night, is the Long Family waiting for someone?


    Many Patriarchs changed their complexion slightly and felt something was wrong.


    They hurriedly turned their heads, but seeing Chang Jae Yuan''s hand waved, his men immediately closed the door of the Long Family Courtyard.


    "coming."


    A majestic voice sounded.


    In the Long Family Hall, Long Xiang stepped out, and behind him was Long Fei. At this moment, he was holding a knife in his hand. The sharp blade was illuminated by the light, giving off a burst of cold light!


    Huh? Close up, close up and cover up the dye?!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Around, people kept appearing, one by one, murderous!


    "How is this going?"


    Someone exclaimed, staring at Chang Zaiyuan, shouting angrily.


    The Long Family had already known that they would come, and were they ready here?

 Chapter 843： All killed!

    Chang Zai Yuan''s eyes slightly shrink.


    He stared at Long Xiang: "If you say something false, I will kill your whole family!"


    Long Xiang did not change his expression. Hearing this, Long Fei felt a little dissatisfied, and felt that Chang Zai Yuan was too crazy.


    A first-class family with a big surname dared to speak to the Long Family in this tone.


    "The aura of the Patriarch Chang is a top wealthy Patriarch. The aura he should have is unlike some people,"


    Long Xiang said, "If it weren''t for marriage, you wouldn''t be able to qualify for the last top wealthy family."


    "And this position should belong to your Changjia!"


    A group of people suddenly realized that Chang Zai Yuan made a deal with the Long Family. They were all kept in the dark and knew nothing. At this moment, the Long Family was a trap!


    The Long Family and Chang Zaiyuan want to kill them all!


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill out!"


    "Long family and Chang family, will you get retribution? Wu Lu''s love and Lu Ai''s closure?"


    The battle is on the verge!


    Long Xiang waved his hand, and Long Fei and the others rushed out directly.


    And Chang Zaiyuan was still standing there, slowly closing his eyes, and Sen coldly said, "They are all killed!"


    With an order, the three people standing beside him, like three sharp arrows, shot out in an instant!


    "puff--"


    Just one face, someone was slapped to death with a palm, their brains cracked, and red and white things splashed!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Shot is a killer move, kill one person with one move!


    There is no trace of muddle, no time wasting, wherever the three figures go, reap their lives as much as they can!


    too strong!


    Long Fei couldn''t help but stop.


    With these three people taking action, their Long Family didn''t need to take action at all.


    When did the Chang family have such a master?


    And there are three at once!


    "Grand Master..."


    Long Fei waved his hand to stop the people of Long Family, they didn''t need to do it anymore.


    There are three masters at the Great Master level, and they simply don''t have a turn to take action.


    "what--"


    "puff--"


    "boom--"


    Screams, piercing!


    But for a moment, blood flowed into the river, and more than a dozen members of the big family were killed, not one left!


    The strong smell of blood made Long Fei feel qi and blood rolling, and an urge to vomit.


    Too ruthless!


    Not only ruthless, but terribly powerful!


    He felt that he had underestimated the strength of the Chang family. If the Chang family hadn''t really joined forces with these people from the big family today, then the Long family would indeed lose a lot.


    "puff--"


    The last person was pinched by Chang Zaiyuan''s neck and twisted it lightly. He didn''t even have a chance to make a scream. When his neck was crooked, blood spurted from the corner of his mouth, and his life was gone.


    Chang Zaiyuan threw the body aside like a dead dog.


    He stared at Long Xiang and said lightly: "What you said, it is best not to have a lie, otherwise, this will be the fate of everyone in your Long Family!"


    Long Xiang''s face did not change its color.


    "It is indeed Jiang Ning who killed your third brother who is often in the mountains. The evidence has been given to you."


    He said lightly, "This Jiangning is indeed the top wealthy family, the eldest son of the Jiang family!"


    "He has hidden away for many years, hiding his identity, creating a forbidden area in the East China Sea, and killing how many big-name families, do you think he is really the so-called rich and abandoned son?"


    "The Jiang family has played this game of chess for fifteen years, just to eliminate the roots!"


    The implication is that it is aimed at his Changjia!


    Long Xiang sneered, "Patriarch Chang, back then, you competed for the place of the last top wealthy family. Your Chang''s family was originally in front of the Jiang''s family. But why, nowadays, the Chang''s family is still a first-class family of noble surnames, but the Jiang family is superior. Above your regular home?"


    Chang Zai Yuan''s eyes shrank suddenly, and his murderous aura rose to the sky in an instant!

 Chapter 844： Just to survive

    That is the location of his Chang''s home!


    ?Xi closed to cover Yi Fu Lu? But he was snatched away by the Jiang family!


    How can Chang Jae-won not be angry?


    The Chang family has been in business for three generations for a full 100 years. After arriving at him, he has not been able to get back his own things. What is that?


    Looking at Chang Zaiyuan''s expression, Long Xiang provocatively said, "The Chang family back then, no matter the strength of the ground circle or the underground circle, was ranked in the forefront of the north, but where is the Jiang family?"


    "I think Patriarch Chang must know better than me."


    "The last Jiang Family Patriarch was seriously ill, and the Jiang Family was in decline. At that time, Jiang Daoran only knew how to talk about love and how to run the family. He was not an opponent of your regular family at all, but in the end, the Xue family made a move When this daughter got married, a lot of resources were tilted, and she forced the Jiang family''s doorstep into the position of the top rich family!"


    Long Xiang sighed and shook his head.


    "I feel unwilling for you, really unwilling."


    Frequently, the blue veins on Yuan''s face violently, his eyelids tremble, his fists clenched, and his joints creak!


    Of course he knew something about the things back then, but he didn''t know what Long Xiang said.


    The Chang family lost to the Jiang family because of this.


    He is dissatisfied!


    He is not reconciled!


    "In the past few years, in order to get back what belongs to me, I am afraid that my brother has also taken a lot of thoughts, right?"


    Speaking of Chang Zai Shan, Chang Zai Yuan''s face suddenly changed, staring at Long Xiang like an eagle!


    Of course he knew that Chang Zaishan chose to enter the hidden gate because he wanted to make Chang''s family a better place, because it was rumored that he had a chance to become stronger and get more things after entering the hidden gate.


    But who would have thought that Chang Zai Shan died!


    Was killed by the so-called wealthy abandoned son of the Jiang family!


    "It''s a pity that he died terribly,"


    Long Xiang''s eyes changed slightly, approaching Chang Zaiyuan, and suddenly lowered his voice, "Now, should I call you Chang Liushi?"


    Chang Zai Yuan''s face changed.


    "Everyone is the same, all for survival."


    He didn''t say anything more, after saying this, everyone in the Long family retreated.


    Only he and Long Fei are left.


    And Chang Zaiyuan stood there, behind him were the three masked men in black, without a word, his eyes were so gloomy that he seemed to be a demon from Jiuyou Hell!


    "Unexpectedly, I underestimated that man."


    After a while, I often spoke in Yuan.


    He knew that Long Xiang in front of him was also a person in the hidden door!


    They may even enter the mountain earlier than they often do, and they know more about the hidden door than they do. What is this hidden door, who is the master, and what purpose do they have?


    "Master, who the **** is it!"


    He shouted sharply.


    Long Xiang smiled and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "I want to know the answer too."


    "I said, everyone is to survive, we are just his tools, we only take what we need."


    He spoke very calmly.


    It seems that it is an honor to be a tool for that person.


    That man, that terrible man!


    Even if it is this top wealthy family, what about?


    In the face of absolute strength, it will be wiped out easily!


    Long Xiang knows very well that in the past there were eight top wealthy families in the north, but why are there only four left?


    That''s because, the man said, only four are needed!


    The other four were slaughtered by him overnight, and evaporated from the world, leaving no trace of existence.


    What a terrible strength this is?


    He can control the circles on the ground, and even the underground circles. The whole world has his shadow. If he wants to, he can get it. As long as he doesn''t want to have it, it will be wiped out.


    That man is really strong enough to make people desperate.


    "I don''t care so much,"


    Chang Zaiyuan shouted, "Killing pays for my life, wait until I kill Jiang Ning and destroy the Jiang family, get back the things belonging to my Chang family, and then go to that person to settle the account!"

 Chapter 845： Go kill Jiangning

    If it were not for the Lord, his brother would not die.


    When Jiang Ning is solved and Jiang Family is solved, he will definitely go to the Lord again and ask him to pay the price!


    He didn''t say anything more, and left with someone directly.


    In the Long Family Courtyard, blood was flowing into a river, and the strong smell of blood made Long Xiang''s eyes a little red? When he got up, he didn''t know whether it was excitement or what.


    "Dad, that man..."


    "Everyone is just using each other."


    Long Xiang said indifferently, "The Lord has been checking that thing, and if we don''t enter the hidden door, how can we have a chance to learn?"


    "That is an opportunity to rise, and it is also an opportunity for my Long Family to stand in the north forever!"


    Even if it is to seek the skin of the tiger, Long Xiang must do it, because if the Long Family does not do it and other families get it, then the Long Family will soon be eliminated.


    He turned his head, looked at Long Fei, and said sensibly: "In this world, power and wealth are all empty. Only your own strength is the root, do you understand?"


    Back then, the Lord used one person to destroy the four top wealthy families overnight, and forced the eight top wealthy families to leave only four positions. How crazy and arrogant it was!


    If he doesn''t have the terrifying strength, how can he do it?


    It is precisely the same that the other four top wealthy families, and even the high-ranking families of the entire northern family, will understand that in the face of true strength, any power and wealth have no meaning.


    So later, they desperately cultivated masters, desperately to improve their own strength, so that the overall strength of the North has risen to a large level, and it can be balanced.


    A big family, as long as it can have a master-level master, it is enough to gain a foothold in the north.


    "[Biqugex.biz] is!"


    Long Fei respectfully responded.


    In the past, he would not be so obedient, but now, especially tonight, after seeing the strength of Chang Zaiyuan, especially the strength of the three master-level masters, he understands what Long Xiang said. mean.


    In this north, too many people are hiding extremely deeply.


    "You have to remember that if we want to live, we need someone to die, and now, the person who wants to die is the Jiang family!"


    Long Xiang said, "Chang Zaiyuan still has those three great master-level masters. I think the Jiang family will have to lose a lot if they don''t die this time."


    His face became more and more solemn.


    It is the general trend to play against the Jiang family. He already knows in the northern chess game that one of the players is the master!


    Now that the chess game refers to the Jiang family, who would dare not follow the general trend?


    But who the other player is, Long Xiang hasn''t seen it yet!


    "The Xue family? The Xue family married to the Jiang family? Or the Pang family, who has never been moving at all?"


    Long Xiang didn''t know, but he knew that so many people died tonight, so many big-name families were destroyed, and the sudden addition of resources and industries would attract a group of people to become crazy.


    In this chess game in the north, his dragon family is also a chess piece, but even as a chess piece, Long Xiang hopes to see the situation of the whole chess game clearly.


    In order to survive, but also to find a chance to rise again in the crisis!


    Long Xiang is cautious enough, smart enough, and forbearing enough to see a corner of the game, which has allowed him to walk a few steps faster than others.


    But how would he know that the other person playing chess with the master is Chang Zai Yuan, who is now going to kill Jiang Ning!


    "Dad, will Chang Zaiyuan really kill Jiang Ning?"


    Long Fei still didn''t believe it.


    He always felt that Chang Zaiyuan was very dangerous, and he was so deeply hidden that he could not trust him even if he agreed to cooperate with the Long Family now.


    Such a powerful person can hide so deeply that he must not be careless.


    "You don''t understand the feelings of the three brothers in their Chang family."


    Long Xiang snorted, "He will definitely kill Jiang Ning!"

 Chapter 846： He died and I died too!

    Once determined, Jiang Ning is a member of the Jiang family, and Chang Zai Yuan will undoubtedly kill Jiang Ning!


    The hatred of being robbed of the position of the top wealthy family, the hatred of his own brother being killed, neither of these two can often be endured by Yuanneng. What''s more, both have happened?


    "But if the Jiang family makes a move..."


    Long Fei hesitated.


    He can now be sure that Jiang Ning is the rich and abandoned son of the Jiang family fifteen years ago. Since he is Jiang Daoran''s son, would Jiang Daoran watch Jiang Ning be killed?


    With the current strength of the Jiang family, he often wanted to kill Jiang in Yuan Yuan, Shi Lingyi slapped Xixidi, I was afraid it would not be so easy.


    Even if there are many masters in the Chang family!


    "I really hope the Jiang family will take action,"


    Long Xiang squinted his eyes, his eyes were deep, exuding a kind of scheming and insidious, "In that way, this chess game will change."


    No one knows how powerful the Jiang family is today.


    Because of the four top wealthy families, the Jiang family is now even lower-key than the Pang family and the Xue family.


    Jiang Daoran seems not to be motivated over the years, but Long Xiang knows that Jiang Daoran is hiding his capacity and bidding his time. Back then, he was forced to drive away his most beloved woman, and even his son became a wealthy and abandoned son. , Will he forget?


    impossible!


    He has been dormant for so many years, I am afraid that he has gathered an extremely powerful force.


    In the past, everyone would not care too much. After all, even if the Jiang family is stronger, the four top-notch families will not be much different, and they will still maintain a balance.


    But now it''s different. The appearance of Jiang Ning, the appearance of such a terrifying powerhouse, suddenly broke the balance!


    Especially, if the rumors are true, then Jiang Ning''s identity makes them even more jealous!


    As a result, wouldn''t the Jiang family be superior to the other three?


    Not to mention his Long Family, the other two will definitely not agree.


    Even the one in the hidden gate would not allow it. There was a super power in the north that was created, and it was wiped out in the blink of an eye... What''s more.


    "Long Fei!"


    Long Xiang turned to look at his son, "Tell Ling''er, someone is going to kill Jiang Ning!"


    Long Fei was startled.


    Tell Long Ling''er directly, will she not be able to accept it?


    "Dad, Ling''er is still obsessed with Jiang Ning, telling her this way, will it be too cruel."


    After all, that was his own sister, a member of the Long family.


    Although Long Fei was cruel, he still had some feelings for his sister.


    "Huh, cruel?"


    Long Xiang snorted coldly, "If the Long Family is destroyed, wouldn''t it be more cruel?"


    "Yes."


    Long Fei dared not say anything, and immediately let someone clean up the corpse in the compound, and then walked towards Long Ling''er''s yard.


    It was already late at night, and Long Ling''er still didn''t sleep.


    She tried to escape several times, but she couldn''t get out at all. Everyone who was guarding outside was powerful, and Long Fei had orders to not allow Long Ling''er to go out. Even if they died, they would stop them.


    "Young Master Long!"


    Seeing Long Fei coming, several people shouted respectfully.


    In the room, Long Ling''er heard the sound and immediately rushed to the door and opened the door: "Brother! You let me out!"


    Several guards approached to close the door, and Long Fei waved his hand to make them retreat.


    He walked into the room and sighed.


    "Ling''er, why are you so troublesome."


    Long Linger''s eyes were red, and she had cried several times: "He can''t die!"


    "If he dies, I will die too!"


    Long Fei''s heart was shocked.


    My sister, when she was in business, she was too strong to be strong, so many men would look up to her and bow down.


    But when it comes to Jiang Ning, she instantly becomes a weak little woman, with weaknesses all over her body, and she breaks in one blow!

 Chapter 847： Super power!

    "Brother can help you and persuade Dad not to attack him temporarily, but others will attack him."


    Long Fei said, "You don''t know, he has offended too many people."


    Long Linger shook his head desperately.


    "What''s wrong with him? He''s not wrong at all!"


    "The greedy people are wrong, do you really think I don''t know?"


    Long Linger said loudly, "Who is going to kill him, tell me, who is going to kill him? Brother, tell me!"


    "Changjia!"


    Long Fei said directly, "Jiang Ning killed the Chang family¡¯s Chang Zai Shan. Now Chang¡¯s family has to use all their power to kill Jiang Ning. I have already told my dad. Dad has also persuaded Chang¡¯s owner, but he hasn¡¯t use."


    "I''m afraid you don''t know how deep the feelings of the Chang family''s three brothers are. Jiang Ning killed Chang Zai Shan, and Chang family would never die with him."


    Long Ling''er''s face suddenly became extremely pale.


    After so many years in the north, where does she not know Chang''s family?


    Even if it is only a first-class family, the Chang family''s strength is not weak, and the gap with the top family is not too big.


    After so many years, who dares to provoke the Chang family?


    Even their Long Family has always been extremely cautious in their attitude towards Chang Family!


    The assassination of myself this time was done by the people of the Chang family. They dared to kill even members of the top wealthy family. Why would it be weird to kill Jiang Ning?


    Long Linger panicked.


    "The Chang family... how could it be the Chang family?"


    "It is impossible for my Long family to fight against the Chang family for a Jiangning. What can be done, brother has already done, and the rest can only be resigned to fate."


    Long Fei sighed deliberately, "I hope someone can take action and save Jiang Ning''s life, otherwise he will definitely die!"


    Long Ling''er trembled, suddenly raised her head and looked at Long Fei.


    "Jiang Family! Jiang Family!"


    She yelled, "The Jiang family will not let Jiang Ning die, they will definitely save Jiang Ning! That is the only child of the Jiang family!"


    Long Fei''s eyes shrank, and Long Ling''er finally said it himself.


    His expression did not change, and he shook his head and said: "Jiang Ning is just an abandoned son of a wealthy family. He has been driven out by the Jiang family long ago, and the relationship has been severed. The Jiang family will not care about him.


    "I''m going to find Uncle Jiang!"


    Long Ling''er was crazy. Despite Long Fei''s persuasion, she ran out quickly. When the guards behind him saw this, they immediately wanted to catch him. Long Fei gave them a look and asked them to love to help them. I understood it all at once.


    Just doing something, watched Long Ling''er run out.


    Long Fei squinted his eyes, revealing a touch of tranquility.


    "Jiang Family, Jiang Ning, it really makes people a little uneasy,"


    He really didn''t expect the Jiang family to be so terrible. Under the hidden strength, there is another Jiang Ning who is so tough. Jiang Ning really wants to have no relationship with the Jiang family. How terrible is the Jiang family''s strength?


    The other three top wealthy families can''t be stepped on by the Jiang family?


    "It''s a pity that superpowers are not allowed in the north, not just us, but that person is also not allowed."


    Long Fei sneered. Now, this step is completely completed.


    If the Jiang Family refuses to make a move, it will only be Jiang Ning who will die, and if the Jiang Family makes a move, even the Jiang Family will never have a chance to stand up again!


    At that time.


    Mingjun Tea House.


    It has been a long time since Jiang Ning bought this teahouse.


    He likes it very much, the environment is quiet.


    Well, suitable for killing.


    At this moment, there is no one near the tea house, and I don''t know if I can feel it. The wind here has become a bit cold.


    In the middle of the night, it feels even more depressing.


    Jiang Ning was sitting in the lobby, sitting cross-legged, the fragrance of tea on the coffee table in front of him.


    He was making tea leisurely, not paying attention. In the darkness, a group of people had already surrounded the entire teahouse.


    Even, by his side, Brother Dog is not there, no one is there, he is the only one in the whole teahouse.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    A group of figures surrounded Jiang Ning, not giving him the slightest chance to escape!


    There is not even a gap around the teahouse!

 Chapter 848： That bitch!

    "Da da da!"


    The sound of footsteps, from far to near, every step seems to be stepping on a special node, making people''s energy and blood uncontrollable.


    Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced, took out another cup from the cup and tray, blanched it with boiling water, and placed it on the opposite side.


    "I didn''t read a few days when I was a child, but there is one sentence I remember to hear clearly,"


    While pouring the tea, he said lightly, "It seems to say that, there are friends from afar..."


    "Although it is far away, it will be punishable!"


    Jiang Ning looked up, and Chang Zaiyuan''s eyes were exactly right together!


    The two terrifying auras collided in an instant, causing the surrounding temperature to drop a lot, making people shudder.


    "Jiang Ning."


    Chang Zai Yuan''s eyes were muddy, staring at Jiang Ning, "Did you kill Chang Zai Shan?"


    "it''s me."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to deny it.


    He murdered, is there anyone who dare not admit it?


    "You are so bold!"


    Chang Zai Yuan burst out, "He is from my Chang family, and is my younger brother!"


    "You? Wu Dipa Yiwu love closed Wu? Brother?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, picked up the tea cup, placed it to his lips, and took a sip, as if he was not afraid of the hundreds of people around, still talking and laughing, "He''s here to kill me, can''t I resist?"


    "What''s the reason for this!"


    "Am I supposed to stand there and be killed by him? What''s the reason for this."


    He looked at Chang Zaiyuan: "You come to kill me now, meaning that I have to sit here and let you kill without resisting?"


    "It''s useless to resist!"


    Chang Zaiyuan walked towards Jiang Ning step by step, and with every step he took, the murderous aura on his body became thicker.


    He seems to come from Hell Shura, a demon crawling out of the depths of the nine secluded!


    "clatter!"


    "clatter!"


    "clatter!"


    Chang Zai Yuan is only ten steps away from Jiangning, "Today, I will kill you!"


    "I will not only kill you, but also destroy the Jiang family!"


    "Kill your old thief father, destroy your Jiang family!"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes shrank slightly.


    What does this have to do with the Jiang family?


    He killed Chang Zai Shan, it was his hand. How Chang Zaiyuan took the account to Jiang''s head, huh.


    Jiang Ning was a little angry, he didn''t want to have anything to do with the Jiang family.


    Often look grim in Yuan.


    "It''s a pity, the Jiang family''s people are not all,"


    He shook his head and stared at Jiang Ning, full of disdain and mockery, "Your mother, that **** woman, would have died long ago, otherwise..."


    "Boom¡ª"


    Before Chang Zai Yuanhua finished speaking, Jiang Ning suddenly moved!


    Do not move like a mountain, once it moves, it is a thunder!


    The coffee table in front of him instantly fell apart and turned into sharp arrows, shooting at Chang Zai Yuan and Jiang Ning''s murderous face, as if it had solidified into substance.


    Chang Zaiyuan can humiliate him, but his mother, no one is allowed to blaspheme a word!


    "boom!"


    Before Jiang Ning''s fist touched Chang Zai Yuan, he burst out with a powerful and extremely powerful punch. Almost instantly, he arrived in front of Chang Zai Yuan, swift and swift!


    The distance of ten steps, for a master like him, is like nothing.


    Jiang Ning, who was suddenly upset, was often prepared in Yuan early.


    He said that that **** was just to stimulate Jiang Ning, but he didn''t expect it to be so effective!


    "You are indeed the evil seed of the Jiang family, the evil seed born to Jiang Daoran with that **** woman. Today, I will kill you? Go to find that **** woman''s grave and hollow out her grave!"


    Chang Zai Yuan laughed and fisted towards Jiang Ning.


    When the two people met each other, they slammed into each other and made a loud noise!


    Two fists slammed, like two pieces of steel, slapped together, the battle is on the verge!


    "No, say my mother!"

 Chapter 849： You are the **** of war!

    Jiang Ning let out a low growl, his aura soared, like a wild beast, his aura was still soaring, as if there was no end to it.


    With a punch, there was only one afterimage. Chang Zai Yuan''s face changed. He clearly caught the trajectory of the fist, but he was too late to react.


    He immediately blocked Chang Zaiyuan''s chest with both hands, still being hit by Jiang Ning''s fist!


    "boom!"


    Chang Zaiyuan flew out with his whole body, and several of his breast bones broke instantly.


    Jiangning at the moment is like a **** like a devil!


    The look in his eyes was so cold that Chang Zai Yuan''s heart was frightened. He thought he was enough to kill Jiang Ning, but he didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so powerful.


    Isn''t this? Isn''t this intentional? Is it possible!


    How can such a young kid have such a strong strength?


    "You **** it!"


    Jiang Ning was murderous, and there seemed to be a sea of ??blood behind him. The waves were surging and slammed down. Chang Zaiyuan couldn''t help but change his face.


    "You are the **** of war!"


    That breath of blood, I don¡¯t know how many corpses were piled up. Jiang Ning was the rumored God of War?


    "Stop him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a few people in black stood in front of him, with a strong breath!


    Chang Zaiyuan roared, his eyes trembled, "Quick, stop him!"


    If Jiangning is the **** of war, how strong is the strength of the Jiang family.


    He should have brought the other three people, Jiang Ning''s strength completely exceeded his expectations.


    He thought that Jiang Ning was just a master at the master level, and carrying these people with him was enough to kill him, and the other three...


    "puff--"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand with a punch, directly smashing the rushing person in two!


    The blood splattered and fell on the ground, Jiang Ning didn''t even look at it.


    The expression in his eyes is always on Chang Yuan Yuan''s body!


    If it is Gou and others, I am afraid they will be shocked, because they have never seen Jiang Ning''s state, like killing a god, in their eyes, there is only killing!


    It is Jiang Ning''s mother who often insults in Yuan Yuan!


    The mother who wandered on the streets with him and depended on each other for life!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning punched one by one, violently violent, and with each punch, the strongest power erupted, directly breaking the bones of the whole body.


    The death is terrible!


    At this moment, Jiang Ning is just a killer. He wants to kill Chang Zai Yuan, and no one can stop him!


    "Stop him!"


    Chang Zai Yuan yelled, but it was useless. In the blink of an eye, there were already a dozen people who died in Jiang Ning''s hands, all of them were beaten to death by Jiang Ning''s fists.


    Jiang Ning killed one person in one step, and kept getting closer to Chang Zai Yuan. Those eyes were fixed on Chang Zai Yuan.


    Strong as usual in Yuan, suddenly felt his heart tremble suddenly, there was a feeling of being stared at by the devil, and a deep sense of fear appeared in the depths of my heart.


    God of War... Is this the strength of the so-called God of War?


    It''s too scary!


    Chang Zaiyuan stood up and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. Those turbid eyes, as if they were being screened, played Jiang Ning''s murderous art!


    The hundreds of masters he brought are being massacred by Jiangning!


    Punch!


    Kill one!


    No one can stick to the second trick!


    Jiang Ning kept staring at Chang Zaiyuan and walked towards him step by step, wherever he went, the corpse was flying!


    Damn Chang Zai Yuan, these people deserve to die!


    As if opening the floodgates of his own killing, Jiang Ning at this moment was completely violent.


    "What about the God of War? My Chang family will kill you as well!"

 Chapter 850： heartless!

    Chang Zaiyuan roared and rushed towards Jiangning again.


    A few people in black beside him also burst out with terrifying strength!


    Jiang Ning''s eyes became more and more indifferent.


    At the same time!


    Jiang family.


    Long Ling''er arrived late at night and galloped all the way, almost overturning the car several times.


    She didn''t care so much, and rushed into Jiang''s house to see Jiang Daoran.


    "Hurry up! Let your Patriarch come out! Hurry up!"


    Long Ling''er was anxious, "It''s too late, it''s too late!"


    Her tears kept streaming, as if Jiang Ning was about to die.


    One step slower, no one can save Jiang Ning.


    How terrible the Chang family is!


    It''s not just that the three brothers of the Chang family and the Patriarch often cultivated in the Yuan Dynasty. There are countless masters. If they want to kill Jiang Ning, who can stop them?


    Jiang Ning... after all, he is weak!


    Jiang Daoran walked out wearing a windbreaker. He didn''t expect Long Ling''er to come to Jiang''s house late at night to find him. Something must have happened.


    "Ling''er."


    Jiang Daoran said, "Why are you here?"


    "Uncle Jiang!"


    Seeing Jiang Daoran, Long Linger quickly rushed over, "Help Jiang Ning quickly! Help him!"


    "Someone wants to kill Jiang Ning, they want to kill Jiang Ning!"


    Jiang Daoran frowned.


    "What are you talking about? Who is going to kill Jiang Ning?"


    "Changjia!"


    Long Linger was anxious, "Chang Zaiyuan wants to kill Jiang Ning. He has already led a large number of masters to besiege Jiang Ning. Uncle Jiang, save Jiang Ning!"


    Jiang Daoran''s face changed slightly.


    The Chang family did it?


    He knew that Chang Zai Shan was killed by Jiang Ning, but Chang Zai Yuan didn''t know that he would only count the things on the head of the Long Family.


    It''s the one who often kills Jiangning in the mountains!


    He looked at Long Ling''er, and immediately reacted.


    "Why does Chang Zaiyuan suddenly want to kill Jiang Ning?"


    Jiang Daoran said solemnly, "Did your father tell you!"


    "Yes... it''s my brother!"


    Long Ling''er was startled, but Jiang Daoran didn''t expect Jiang Daoran to ask, and subconsciously answered.


    Sure enough!


    These despicable dog things from the Long family!


    Even my own daughter used it.


    "Jiang Hai!"


    Jiang Daoran yelled, and a figure immediately appeared beside him.


    "master."


    Jiang Hai respectfully said.


    Seeing Jiang Hai appearing, Long Linger hurriedly said, "Uncle Jiang, send someone to rescue Jiangning!"


    "He is dangerous, he is really dangerous now! The Chang family will not let him go."


    She was really crying in a hurry.


    If Jiang Daoran didn''t make a move, he would rely on Jiang Ning alone, how could he fight the entire Chang family?


    "Ling''er, I have told you many times,"


    Jiang Daoran said indifferently, "That Jiang Ning has nothing to do with my Jiang family. You came to me, you are looking for the wrong person."


    "Uncle Jiang..."


    "Jiang Hai, send Ling''er home."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Daoran said directly. After speaking, he waved his hand and turned to leave without looking back.


    "Uncle Jiang! Uncle Jiang!"


    Long Ling''er was anxious, his face was full of consternation, Jiang Daoran refused to save Jiang Ning?


    That is his biological son!


    How could he be so cruel!


    "Miss Linger, please."


    Jiang Hai stretched out his hand, "It''s late at night, Master wants to rest, it''s inconvenient to interrupt."


    "Don''t stop me! Get out!"


    Long Ling''er shouted angrily, looked up at Jiang Daoran''s back, and said loudly, "That''s your biological son, are you going to watch him die!"


    "That''s Aunt Zhao''s son!"


    Jiang Daoran still didn''t look back, without any response, his back disappeared at the end.


    "Miss Linger,"


    Jiang Hai frowned slightly, "Please don''t affect Master''s rest anymore."


    "The Jiang Ning in your mouth is not the master''s child, you have admitted the wrong person."

 Chapter 851： He can kill all!

    "I didn''t admit it!"


    Long Linger said with tears, "It''s him! Even if I die, I won''t admit it! It''s him!"


    Jiang Hai did not speak, but invited Long Ling''er out.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    Long Ling''er was pushed out of the door, Jiang Hai arranged for someone to send Long Ling''er back to Long''s house, and he closed the door directly, and even the lights went out.


    From a distance, the three figures and the eyes under the mask were full of murderous aura.


    They are waiting!


    Wait for the Jiang family to rescue Jiang Ning''s people, then intercept and kill!


    Unexpectedly, the Jiang family didn''t even intend to make a move. Are they going to watch Jiang Ning be killed by Chang Zaiyuan?


    Isn''t this Jiang Ning the son of Jiang Daoran?


    But the Long family said, this Jiangning is the abandoned son of the rich fifteen years ago!


    It is the kind of terrible master trained by the Jiang family.


    "how?"


    One of them asked.


    "Wait."


    Another person said sternly, "As long as the Jiang family sends someone out, they will be killed!"


    The three people, hiding in the dark, fixed their eyes on the Jiang family, and everything could not escape their eyes.


    As time passed, the Jiang family still did not respond.


    now.


    Inside Jiang Daoran''s study.


    He was a little worried.


    Walking around in the study, his expression is full of dignity, how can he not worry?


    He knows how terrible the Chang family is!


    That Chang Zai Yuan is even more deeply hidden. Fifteen years ago, he was already a master at the master level. Now that fifteen years have passed, how good will he be?


    How old is Jiang Ning!


    Even if Yilu Wushan''s intentions cover him, he is powerful, but the other party is an old fox.


    Not to mention, the Chang family''s background is not necessarily weaker than his Jiang family!


    Jiang Daoran had always had confidence in Jiang Ning and believed in his strength, but this time, the Chang family was too strong, and he couldn''t help but worry a little.


    "master."


    Jiang Hai walked in and closed the door carefully.


    "How?"


    "Outside, there is indeed someone staring at it. It''s very powerful. I don''t dare to get too close. At least I am a master at the Grand Master level, and there is more than one person."


    When Jiang Hai sent Long Ling''er out, he checked it out, and he could feel it even if he didn''t get close. There was no hiding of a few powerful auras.


    Obviously, it is blocking the masters that the Jiang family may send out to rescue Jiang Ning!


    They must kill Jiang Ning!


    Jiang Daoran''s face became more and more ugly.


    This Chang family, killing Jiang Ning''s heart, is too heavy!


    "Long Family! Despicable!"


    Jiang Daoran scolded, "They want to kill Jiang Ning with the help of a knife, and also destroy my Jiang family!"


    "Master, do you want to do it?"


    Jiang Haidao, "Master, there may be some trouble."


    Jiang Daoran did not speak, pacing back and forth, obviously in a mess.


    "master."


    Jiang Hai asked again, he was a little anxious.


    If the Jiang family doesn''t make a move, then Jiang Ning is going to face the masters of the Chang family alone, that''s no joke.


    Once there is an accident, then Jiang Ning''s life is gone!


    Even if Jiangning is strong, Jiang Hai knows that no matter how strong a person is, can it be strong enough to fight against thousands of troops?


    "Stop the soldiers!"


    After a while, Jiang Dao said, "Jiang Family, you can''t move! If you move now, it will harm Jiang Ning!"


    "But¡­¡­"


    Jiang Hai was anxious, "Master, can you?"


    "The person staring at the Jiang family outside the door must be a master. Those who are often on Yuan''s side, there are few masters, just the words of two or three great masters..."


    Jiang Daoran''s eyes flashed in an instant, "Jiang Ning will kill them all!"

 Chapter 852： Jianghu

    Hearing this, Jiang Hai couldn''t help but trembled.


    Kill all?


    Are all masters at the master level?


    He knew that Jiangning was powerful, could become the Eastern God of War, and could protect so many people. Without absolute strength, how could he be trusted and reused?


    Jiang Ning has been a behind-the-scenes hero in these years, never revealing the slightest information, but secretly protecting the country and the people, I don''t know how many times.


    This time, Jiang Ning chose to abandon all honors and return to the East China Sea in order to protect more people. For this reason, even if it is to face a powerful enemy, or even pay the price of life, Jiang Ning will not hesitate!


    "Master, he..."


    "This is his last task, he promised others,"


    Jiang Daoran sighed, "People like them, for the country and the people, just don''t do it for themselves, even if they get to this point, he will never take a step back to face such a powerful enemy."


    "I believe that Jiang Ning knows it well. He is not a reckless person."


    Jiang Hai nodded.


    He knew that Jiang Ning would never do anything unprepared. For such a person, with a long-term vision, one step and three steps, the vision is far beyond what they can speculate.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Daoran and Jiang Hai both relaxed slightly.


    Jiang Daoran pulled the chair and sat down, and Jiang Hai immediately poured tea for him.


    Even if the tea was already cold, Jiang Daoran didn''t care at all, and drank it in one sip to calm himself down.


    "Our Jiang family is just a group of rivers and lakes. It is our greatest duty to treat diseases and save people for generations."


    Jiang Daoran said, "Being a barefoot doctor, or the so-called top wealthy family, what is the difference for us? We just want to try to keep something."


    Jiang Hai listened carefully and didn''t interrupt.


    He grew up with Jiang Daoran since he was a child. Although he was only an orphan adopted by Jiang Daoran, Jiang Daoran has always treated him as his own child.


    He also has deep feelings for the Jiang family.


    The Jiang family has practiced medicine and martial arts for generations. It is said that they are a group of rivers and lakes. The most ordinary ordinary people are actually not wrong. It is just that in Jiang Daoran''s generation, the old paternal master died before he could master the medical skills.


    He wanted to preserve those inheritances of the Jiang family, so he could only choose to marry the Xue family and make the Jiang family one of the top giants. In this way, no one would dare to attack the Jiang family easily.


    "Jiang Hai, you grew up in Jiang, and you know all these things."


    Jiang Daoran looked at Jiang Hai, "If one day..."


    "master."


    Jiang Hai''s eyes were reddish, as if he knew what Jiang Daoran wanted to say.


    "you listen to me,"


    Jiang Daoran stretched out his hand to interrupt Jiang Hai and let him continue to listen, "If one day, I die and Jiang Ning is also dead, then you have to find a way to continue these inheritances of the Jiang family."


    "The ancestral motto of the Jiang family is to walk the rivers and lakes, meet one person, save one person, do good and accumulate virtue."


    "It''s a pity that I haven''t been able to master this medical technique, but the medical books are still there, and there will always be people who are destined to understand that if my Jiang family is gone, you have to help me find such a person."


    "Master? Wu Yiling shuts down Xi''er?..."


    Jiang Hai''s voice was a little choked, "Jiang Family, it won''t be gone!"


    "My Jianghai is dead, and I will protect the master and the young master!"

 Chapter 853： Some people can’t slander

    Jiang Daoran smiled.


    He looked very open.


    This is just a world, but gradually gained fame and wealth, and gradually forgot even the most fundamental things, doing good and accumulating virtue.


    Lin Yuzhen suddenly thought of Lin Yuzhen in his mind.


    This kind girl possesses the most genuine kindness, and is so suitable to be the daughter-in-law of the Jiang family.


    "Boy, you really have a vision,"


    Jiang Daoran leaned on the chair and closed his eyes tiredly. Jiang Hai immediately took up the cloak and covered him, "This little girl is as kind as your mother."


    As he spoke, he fell asleep, Jiang Hai did not bother him.


    In the past few days, Jiang Daoran has not slept well.


    He closed the door lightly and walked out, standing at the door quietly waiting.


    "Master, you will be fine."


    ...


    At that time.


    Outside the teahouse!


    On the ground, blood flows into a river!


    Almost all the masters of the Chang family were killed by Jiang Ning!


    At this moment, Jiang Ning''s hand was holding a person''s throat, and his fingers slammed hard--


    Click!


    The crisp sound of broken bones made Chang Zaiyuan''s heart beat violently!


    "This... how is this possible?"


    "How can you be so strong!"


    Chang Zai Yuan yelled, with horror on his face, "Impossible!"


    That was a master at the master level, not a master at the general master level. It was comparable, but in front of Jiang Ning, what was the difference with those ordinary chicken dogs?


    "Grandmaster?"


    Jiang Ning casually tossed it, as if throwing garbage, and directly tossed the master-level master aside, "I don''t know how many killed!"


    He is the Eastern God of War. He wants to protect the East. If he doesn''t even have this strength, he will protect the fart!


    "Di Shi Xiyiran Zhe Eryi? Plop!"


    The corpse fell heavily on the ground, soft like a puddle of mud.


    Chang Zai Yuan''s face was a little pale, and he couldn''t help taking two steps back. Jiang Ning was terrible!


    What level is he at?


    Even a master at the master level does not pose any threat to him?


    "Your punch..."


    His Adam''s apple slid violently, "What kind of punches are you!"


    Jiang Ning''s boxing technique, he had never seen it before, and it was not of any kind in the world. It was impossible.


    He has studied all kinds of fist, palm and leg in the circle of Jianghu, but Jiang Ning has never seen this kind of thing.


    The fierce and domineering surpasses the Bajiquan, the softness advances layer by layer, and there are many changes!


    It makes people elusive, as long as you make a wrong judgment and a punch, you can be bombarded and killed!


    Whether you are a native chicken or a master at the master level, there is no difference at all in front of Jiangning.


    Jiang Ning stared at Chang Zaiyuan and walked towards him step by step. The more than one hundred masters that Chang Zaiyuan brought with him were all killed at this moment!


    Including two masters at the master level!


    Under Jiang Ning''s hands, they also did not make a move!


    Chang Zaiyuan was really a little panicked. Originally, he thought that if he wanted to kill Jiang Ning, he brought these people, it would be enough. The other three masters at the master level have been arranged to stop Jiang''s family to rescue. man of.


    But where did you think that Jiang Family didn''t react at all, Jiang Ning was so powerful that he was frightened!


    "Some people are not something you can slander."

 Chapter 854： God of War strength!

    Jiang Ning stretched out a fist, the joints creaked, that kind of murderous aura, it seemed that Chang Zaiyuan was enveloped and locked firmly!


    "Guru¡ª"


    She often slid in the Yuan Adam''s apple, looking at the surrounding corpses, blood and blood rolled over.


    This is the strength of God of War?


    On the battlefield, never defeated God of War!


    "Huh¡ª"


    Jiang Ning moved.


    Chang Zaiyuan couldn''t take care of so much, his face was grim, and he roared: "Come on! I''ll kill you!"


    He also waved his fist, rushed over like crazy, and blasted out a punch¡ª


    The fists of Jiang Ning slammed into each other.


    boom!


    The two fists seemed to collide with steel, but Jiang Ning''s fist was still as powerful as a broken bamboo. The fist that was always in Yuan burst into pieces in an instant, the flesh and bones exploded, and the blood spattered!


    "what--"


    He screamed, starting from his fist, to his wrists, elbows, shoulders...


    Everything was shattered!


    Screams, piercing!


    Even if he was as strong as usual in Yuan, he couldn''t bear such pain, and his entire arm was shattered!


    Jiang Ning''s fists are extremely domineering and fierce. They are more domineering than Bajiquan, which is the most powerful fist!


    Layers of fist strength, like a wave, one layer more fierce, one layer stronger than the other, directly crushed Chang Zaiyuan''s arm, together with his bones and flesh.


    Chang Zai Yuan Heng flew out and rolled on the ground, pressing **** his broken shoulder, and there was no blood on his face.


    "This...what kind of boxing is this!"


    He yelled, his face full of horror, where there was any spirit at the moment.


    Let alone seek revenge from Jiang Ning, and seek revenge from the Jiang family.


    With the existence of such a terrifying expert as Shan Jiangning, the entire north, no, in this world, who can move the Jiang family?


    Jiang Ning walked over, condescending, looking down at Chang Zai Yuan, with blood still dripping on his right fist, and he didn''t know if it was Chang Zai Yuan''s blood or other people''s blood.


    Tick ??tick tick, dripping on the ground and infiltrating into the cracks of the floor tiles.


    "You shouldn''t slander her."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Now, I will use your life to apologize to her."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Chang Zai Yuan''s beard had been dyed red with blood, and Jiang Ning was abruptly interrupted by how many bones there were in his body.


    That kind of pain made him almost collapse!


    Jiangning is terrible!


    This kind of strength, even the Lord, might not be able to kill him, right?


    He had never expected that such a young kid, "Xi Zhe Fu Shan and Ai Lu Yi Fu" could possess the ultimate strength. This is the rumored weapon of the country, the God of War of the East?


    This cleans up the underground circles and restores a stable environment for the people. I''m afraid it is also the meaning of the above?


    Chang Zaiyuan''s eyes widened, looking at Jiang Ning, coughing a few times, and vomiting blood.


    "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it!"


    "My Chang family, unexpectedly fell into the hands of a kid like you!"


    He had a grim face and roared, "Before killing me, tell me what kind of punch this is! Tell me!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and slowly raised his fist, his whole body arched, like a cheetah about to explode.


    "tell me!"


    Chang Zaiyuan roared.


    "boom!"


    Hit hard!


    Even the ground trembled abruptly and made a violent noise.


    Chang Zaiyuan''s hands and feet were still twitching, trembling twice, and then no longer reacted. Blood kept flowing from his neck...


    Around the teahouse, it seems that it has become a Shura field!

 Chapter 855： Longs suspicion

    "This is called Ji Dao Fist,"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Chang Zaiyuan''s body, "Want to learn? I can teach you."


    Where can I often answer in Yuan.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    More than a dozen figures appeared.


    There was still a trace of blood on Ge Gou''s face, and he walked up to Jiang Ning.


    "Brother, it''s all done. There are sixteen large-name families, and one of the underground circles they operate has not been left. And all the evidence of their crimes have been handed over to Brother Fei, he said he will deal with it."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    If you do something wrong, you have to accept punishment and bring them to justice.


    The ground circle has the rules of the ground circle, so let A Fei handle it.


    The underground circle also has the rules of the underground circle. Jiang Ning decides this rule.


    "Cleaned up."


    He said something, then turned and left.


    Brother Gou waved his hand, reached out a dozen people, and immediately dispersed to deal with it.


    At this moment, it is already three o''clock in the morning.


    Looking at Long Ling''er who was sent back, Long Fei''s face was a bit ugly, and even more surprised.


    The Jiang family didn''t even make a move?


    Is that Jiang Ning really not Jiang Daoran''s son?


    impossible!


    What Long Linger had confirmed could not be false, that is, the Jiang family, who didn''t care about Jiang Ning''s life or death at all!


    This is even more impossible.


    Not to mention the current blood of the Jiang family, there is only Jiang Ning, even if Jiang Ning is only one of the descendants of one of them, Jiang Daoran will certainly not sit idly by.


    The Jiang family, which regards people as heavier than power and wealth, is an alien in the north.


    "The Jiang family didn''t make a move? The waiter Yiyi wanted to take a flick?"


    Long Xiang frowned, even more confused.


    Based on his understanding of Jiang Daoran, if Jiang Ning was really Jiang Daoran''s son, Jiang Daoran would definitely take action. It is impossible for him to watch his only son die in the hands of the Chang family.


    "He didn''t make a move, even Jiang Daoran was still a little angry, feeling that Linger interrupted his rest."


    Long Fei said, "I wonder if this Jiangning is from the Jiang family at all."


    That was going to be besieged by the Chang family!


    It can be said that Jiang Ning will definitely die if the Jiang family does not make a move. No one can fight against several master-level masters alone.


    Not to mention, the Chang family''s murderous intent on Jiangning is so terrible!


    Long Xiang didn''t speak, but frowned.


    He was thinking, reminiscing, thinking about things back then, and wanted to see if there were any details that he didn''t consider.


    Fifteen years ago, Jiang Ning''s mother and son were driven out of the Jiang family by Jiang Daoran, and turned around to marry Xue Ning from the Xue family. Therefore, the Jiang family became the top wealthy family.


    But Jiangning''s mother and son were living on the streets, terrible.


    He had been followed up and investigated. Jiang Ning''s mother and son''s life was extremely miserable. Jiang Ning''s mother even fell ill and died on the street!


    After that, Jiang Ning had no news, as if the world had evaporated.


    But in the past two years, there has been news that Jiangning that year has now achieved the title of God of War, mighty and powerful!


    Before Long Xiang let Long Ling''er go to the East China Sea, the purpose was to verify whether Jiang Ning was a member of the Jiang family. Now they can confirm 100% that Jiang Ning is Jiang Daoran''s son.


    But now the Jiang family''s reaction made them a little more suspicious.


    Who can watch his son die?


    Still the only one!

 Chapter 856： The overall situation is set

    "Is there anything unusual?"


    Long Xiang asked immediately?


    "What''s the exception?"


    "I said, apart from Jiang''s house, is there anything unusual in the entire north and other places tonight?"


    Long Xiang''s voice became louder, and he felt that something was faintly wrong, "What about the Linglong Group? What about the big family? There are two other top wealthy families. Are there any abnormalities in both of them!"


    Long Fei hurriedly said, "No!"


    "No abnormality has been found so far, Dad, I am afraid you are overly worried,"


    He felt that Long Xiang had made a big fuss, and the Jiang family did not make a move. It is probably because Jiang Ning was not a member of the Jiang family, so Jiang Ning died, and the Jiang family would not take it seriously.


    "Since there is no way to solve the Jiang family at once, it is not bad to be able to kill Jiang Ning."


    In this way, the so-called Forbidden Land in the East China Sea was completely wiped out, and the people behind Jiangning, who lost this power, might also be unable to restrain themselves and show their feet.


    Is it the Xue family or the Pang family?


    Long Xiang took a deep breath and nodded lightly.


    Although things were a bit beyond their expectations, it was not a bad thing to be able to kill Jiang Ning.


    After Chang Zaiyuan integrates the forces, the next step is definitely the Jiang family!


    Generally speaking, the overall situation is set.


    As long as this knife is used well, the Jiang family will be destroyed sooner or later.


    "Well, at least it''s still under our control. Jiang Ning is dead, and the Jiang family won''t live long. Chang Zai Yuan won''t wait too long."


    Long Xiang said, "Okay, it''s late at night, go back and rest."


    Based on his understanding of Chang Zai Yuan, I am afraid that Chang Zai Yuan could not wait for three days.


    The Jiang family... even if it is immortal, it will have to suffer heavy losses!


    In any case, at this move, Long Xiang knew that he had made the right move.


    Once Jiang Ning died, he felt relaxed a lot, otherwise, Shan Jiangning''s strength would make him feel uneasy.


    Compared with the Jiang family, he was more afraid of Jiangning.


    Because Long Xiang knew very well that the Jiang family had no background, and was originally just a family of Jianghu commoners, a medical family.


    Apart from good luck, there seems to be no other reason to become a top wealthy family.


    Had it not been for the marriage of the Xue family and relying on women for food, the Jiang family would probably be gone now.


    Long Xiang was relieved.


    Back in the room, he fell asleep peacefully. He knew that in three more hours, he would be able to hear the news he wanted to hear.


    At that time!


    Jiang family!


    Outside the gate, three figures were still hidden in the darkness.


    They resisted the movements of the Jiang family, until this moment, they did not see anyone from the Jiang family come out to rescue Jiang Ning.


    "It seems that Jiang Ning''s relationship with the Jiang family is not close, otherwise, the Jiang family would not be indifferent."


    One of them said, "Forget the time, Jiang Ning should be dead."


    Over there, there are Chang Zai Yuan and two or three other master-level masters, and there are even hundreds of other masters. With this lineup, let alone Jiang Ning, even the Jiang family, they will be able to level off tonight!


    A few people even hesitated, whether to listen to Chang Zaiyuan, the three of them? Together, they should be able to kill Jiang Daoran.


    As long as Jiang Daoran''s father and son die, this Jiang family will not collapse in an instant?

 Chapter 857： Jiang family, only I can move

    "Listen to the Patriarch''s arrangement, we will withdraw."


    The other person naturally knows what other people think, but still chooses to follow the arrangement of Chang Zaiyuan.


    Since Chang Jae-yuan''s order was for them to intercept and rescue Jiang Ning''s people, it means that it is not yet the time to attack Jiang''s family.


    Why not stay in Jiang''s house for a few more days?


    "withdraw!"


    The figures of the three people quickly disappeared.


    At the gate of Jiang''s house, a figure sat for a long time. Seeing the three people leave in the darkness, they disappeared in a flash.


    The speed is much faster than those of the three!


    It was already four o''clock in the morning.


    The Chang family is still brightly lit. Everyone knows that the Chang family is going to do something big tonight.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Three figures flashed past and entered the hall. They didn''t see Chang Zai Yuan and others, but saw a stranger sitting in the seat of the Patriarch of the hall, looking at them with a smile.


    "Who are you!"


    The three of them immediately became vigilant, stood in a defensive posture, and prepared to move.


    This is Chang''s house, and strangers broke in!


    "You guys are a bit slow."


    Jiang Ning looked at the three people, "I have been waiting for you for a while."


    "Say, who are you on earth!"


    One of the men in black shouted sharply, "Otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    "I am the one you want to kill."


    Jiang Ning threw a piece of cloth stained with blood on the table on the ground. The cloth was opened, revealing a piece of flesh, and the red cloud tattoo on it was clearly visible.


    The expressions of the three people suddenly changed!


    "You are Jiang Ning!"


    Jiang Ning got up.


    "it''s me,"


    He stepped forward and walked towards the three people, "I don''t know, the master of the Chang family, it seems that there are still three fish slipping through the net? Since Chang Zai Yuan is dead, don''t leave them."


    The faces of the three changed a lot!


    Suddenly he became vigilant, and the breath on his body immediately rose up, ready to fight.


    They were full of disbelief that Jiang Ning hadn''t died, but Chang Jaeyuan had died. How could this be possible?


    Is Jiang Ning terrifying to that point!


    "Don''t believe me? Go down and ask him and you''ll know."


    Jiang Ning moved!


    Three people moved at the same time!


    Jiang Ning did not show any mercy at all, exploding his strongest strength, three punches one after another, directly blasting and killing three master-level masters.


    He felt that the blood in his body had become irritated and boiled.


    Two fierce battles in one night, without the slightest feeling of fatigue, but getting more excited!


    "Jiang family, only I can move,"


    He glanced at the three corpses under his feet, "You guys, no."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning didn''t look at them again, and left without looking back.


    The sky gradually lights up.


    The lights of Chang''s house are still on, but it looks much dim. In the empty Chang''s house, the air is filled with a faint smell of blood...


    Long Fei was in a good mood.


    Even if he only slept for two hours this night, he was more energetic than usual.


    The overall situation was set last night, which made him relax a lot, even for a long time, not so easy.


    I don¡¯t know what, knowing that Jiangning is going to die, he always feels that a stone in his heart will fall, and the Jiang family can¡¯t hold on for long. When the Chang family takes action and hits the Jiang family hard, I¡¯m afraid there will be more people and Jiang The family has been eaten away!

 Chapter 858： Acquired Linglong Group!

    For him, the most important thing now is to integrate the Linglong Group and completely control the Linglong Group in the hands of his Long Family.


    Long Fei rushed to the Linglong Group early in the morning, and most of the families who had been fighting against him had already been eliminated. Now the Linglong Group needs to be integrated, and it won''t be so troublesome.


    "How is this going?"


    However, as soon as he arrived at the gate of Linglong Group, Long Fei saw a lot of messy things piled up on the front desk, which made him very angry.


    The Linglong Group hasn''t closed down yet, so why are they all packing up and leaving?


    "Hello, Mr. Long!"


    Several employees who were packing things saw Long Fei, panicked, stood up quickly and respectfully shouted, "We...we are gathering things?"


    "What''s the charge!"


    Long Fei shouted, "I didn''t want to fire you, what are you going to do?"


    "But... Linglong Group, isn''t it about to be acquired by someone?"


    One of them couldn''t help whispering.


    When Long Fei heard it, Thunder was furious: "Nonsense!"


    "Who can buy our Linglong Group? wishful thinking!"


    Several employees were trembling with fright. Everyone knows that this Long Fei has a bad temper. If he offends him, it will be a question of whether he will be alive tomorrow.


    They are just ordinary people, how can they offend the Long Family?


    "Since you want to leave, just get out of it, it''s an eye-catching sight!"


    Long Fei snorted, but it was just a few front desks, this kind of low-level employees, he just found a lot of them.


    After speaking, he walked straight to the elevator and rang the elevator doorbell.


    "Ding--"


    The elevator door opened, and a few people inside, holding boxes, walked out of the elevator and saw Long Fei, also panicking.


    Going again?


    Long Fei''s face was gloomy and ugly.


    There wasn''t something wrong with his Linglong Group. Now the problems have been solved. Those who were looking for troubles were solved at the same time last night. Linglong Group is not going to close down. Why should they leave one by one?


    "Dragon, Chief Long..."


    "roll!"


    Long Fei was too lazy to talk nonsense.


    Under the circumstance, the most indispensable thing is the employees, especially the low-level employees. Give some money and have to be grateful to yourself. Even if the entire Linglong Group is gone, he will recruit another group.


    Long Fei''s face is not good. He came to the company early in the morning and wanted to integrate the Linglong Group. Now it seems that it might be better to rebuild.


    He went upstairs, the elevator door opened, and a few people were holding their documents and were about to leave the company. Long Fei''s face was almost dripping gloomily.


    "Long, President Long...Even if the Linglong Group is acquired, we, we still support the Linglong Group."


    One of the employees smirked, his face full of nervousness.


    "Acquisition?"


    "Who can buy me Linglong Group!"


    Long Fei was furious.


    "I."


    Suddenly, a voice came.


    Long Fei looked up, his face suddenly changed.


    He felt that his legs were suddenly soft, as if he had seen a ghost. How could he not believe that Jiang Ning... actually did not die?


    how can that be!


    Chang Zaiyuan has used the background of the Chang family, and several masters of the great master level are going to kill Jiang Ning!


    Jiang Ning...how could he be alive?


    He must be a fool!


    Long Fei looked at Jiang Ning steadily, his mouth was slightly open, his eyes trembled, and he couldn''t even speak.


    "This Linglong Group, I bought it."


    Jiang Ning stepped forward and looked at Long Fei, "Why, isn''t Long Shao unwilling?"

 Chapter 859： You are fired

    "You...you are not dead!"


    Listening to Jiang Ning''s voice, Long Fei''s heart beat violently, his face was full of disbelief.


    His father and son of the Long family said last night that the overall situation has been determined. Jiang Ning is dead, and the Jiang family will be severely injured by the Chang family. They are even ready to wait for the Jiang family to be severely injured, and then secretly take action to remove the roots!


    But now, Jiang Ning is standing in front of him!


    "Cursing people to die early in the morning is not good."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "How did Long Shao feel when he saw me? It was a little surprised."


    Can it be unexpected?


    It''s all like seeing a ghost!


    Long Fei''s breathing became hurried, and he couldn''t react at all for a while, his mind was blank.


    A person who was obviously dead suddenly appeared in front of him, this...what the **** is going on?


    Could it be that Chang Jae-won failed?


    This is even more impossible!


    The strength of the Chang family is not much different than that of several top wealthy families, especially Chang Zai Yuan himself, who has practiced martial arts for many years, has the strength of a great master, and combined with several other masters to kill a Jiangning, and What is the difficulty.


    But the person in front of him is Jiang Ning.


    thump!


    thump!


    Long Fei''s eyes shrank and stared at Jiang Ning, as if it was an illusion. As long as he stayed sober and kept watching, Jiang Ning would disappear.


    He was in a daze, but Jiang Ning didn''t have so much patience.


    "Young Master Long, if you want to be in a daze, you can go home and stay in a daze. Now that the Linglong Group has been acquired by me, you can quickly pack your own things and leave."


    Long Fei was shocked.


    "What did you say?"


    "So Long Shao has bad ears,"


    Jiang Ning said, "I said, this Linglong Group has been acquired by me, and now I have the final say."


    He stretched out a finger and pointed at Long Fei: "You are fired."


    "fart!"


    Long Fei was furious, "Just rely on you? I want to buy Linglong Group too!"


    He clenched his fist, and he had the urge to kill Jiang Ning immediately, but he was still very calm. If Chang Zai Yuan had failed, how could he be Jiang Ning''s opponent?


    Long Fei is not stupid, he takes his life more than anyone else.


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to talk nonsense and patted his palms. Behind him, Li Dong in the office ran out quickly.


    "Brother Ning."


    "Has the procedures been completed?"


    "All right!"


    Li Dong held a thick stack of documents in his hand, he unfolded it directly, and a series of slips fell down. All of them were equity transfer agreements, and each agreement was signed with the names of other shareholders!


    "At present, the other shareholders of Linglong Group have agreed to transfer their equity to Lin''s."


    Li Dongdao, "The Gao family, the Luo family, the Liu family, the Qin family, the Chang family..."


    He sighed and listed the names of more than a dozen families with common surnames, "The total shares in their hands are 51%, and now they are all in the hands of my Lin family."


    "Now the largest shareholder of Linglong Group is us. Here, we have the final say."


    Li Dong looked at Jiang Ning and added: "Brother Ning, I have the final say!"


    Long Fei, the whole person was stunned.


    This... this is it? Zhexixiwu Yixi Zheling? What''s the matter?


    Why did the Linglong Group''s shares come to Jiang Ning''s hands? He came here today to integrate those shares that had been exchanged in order to obtain resources.


    At least, the 16 families that were destroyed last night have been completely cleaned up!


    How did this duck with a mouth fly into Jiang Ning''s hands?


    Seeing Long Fei''s dumbfounded appearance, Jiang Ning shook his head: "Is Young Master Long still in a daze? You have been fired."

 Chapter 860： Declared bankruptcy

    "you¡­"


    "Don''t be angry, Young Master Long, I''m not interested in the 49% shares of the Long Family."


    "what are you up to!"


    Long Fei blushed, unexpectedly Jiang Ning would draw a salary from the bottom of the tank and directly cut the foundation of the Linglong Group.


    This is so sudden!


    A person who was going to die suddenly came to this hand, let alone him, even if Long Xiang was here, he couldn''t react at all.


    All this is too unexpected.


    "Linglong Group is now my final say, what I want to do has nothing to do with you,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I said, you have been fired, now please leave the company."


    "Jiangning!"


    Long Fei shouted, "Do you know what I am doing!"


    This is the property of his Long Family, a behemoth that Long Fei wants to control. For this reason, the Long Family has paid a lot and laid out a general situation to completely eliminate the dissidents in the Linglong Group.


    But as a result, Jiang Ning was cheap!


    "knowledge."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I know too well."


    He turned his head and looked at Li Dong: "Come on, tell Shao Long what we will do after acquiring the Linglong Group."


    "Announced bankruptcy."


    Li Dong said directly.


    Long Fei''s whole body was instantly numb, as if he had fallen from a high altitude, and his feet were unsteady.


    announce bankruptcy?


    Jiang Ning, is he crazy!


    How could such a behemoth as Linglong Group, a long-term enterprise involving more than a dozen industries, go bankrupt?


    "you dare!"


    Long Fei pointed to Jiang Ning and shouted angrily, "This Linglong Group is the property of my Long Family..."


    "It has never been, and now, it is not."


    "Jiangning! Do you want to die!"


    Long Fei was furious and murderous. He wanted to integrate the Linglong Group in order to control the Long Family in the future. He needed such a commercial battleship to continuously provide him with financial resources.


    But now, Jiang Ning actually said he was going to declare bankruptcy?


    "Not just announcing bankruptcy, but also publicizing bankruptcy. Among the 51% of the shares, too much debt is occupied. It is difficult not to go bankrupt."


    "As far as Wudixiling Servant Closes Lu? In your Long Family, if you are willing to go into debt, you can go into debt. If you don''t want to, go bankrupt and reorganize with others."


    While Jiang Ning said, Li Dong took out a pen and was serious about it.


    "Brother Ning can rest assured that it is difficult to start a large company like this, but I am good at breaking it into bankruptcy."


    Long Fei is almost crazy!


    "I will kill you!"


    He worked so hard to make plans and even exposed the strength of the Long Family, just to completely control the Linglong Group in the hands of the Long Family. What did he think, Jiang Ning, now, unexpectedly closed the Linglong Group abruptly!


    Long Fei''s blood spurted up his head, no matter where he could take care of so much, he raised his hand and slammed it towards Jiangning.


    He wished to kill Jiang Ning immediately!


    "Crack!"


    Standing there, Jiang Ning didn''t move half a minute, stretched out a hand and directly clasped Long Fei''s wrist.


    "kill me?"


    He had a sharp tone, and his fingers instantly squeezed, and with a click, Long Fei suddenly screamed, "Do you think he is stronger than usual in Yuan?"


    Long Fei''s wrist was directly crushed by Jiang Ning!


    "what-"


    Screams, piercing!


    The big beads of sweat flowed down from Long Fei''s forehead, and his body trembled slightly.


    He wanted to break free, but found that he couldn''t break free at all, unless he cut off his hand directly!


    How can this be?


    Long Fei looked at Jiang Ning in horror and couldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 861： Master is not as good as dog

    He... also has master-level strength!


    But in front of Jiang Ning, he was dyed and dyed in Bashan Xizhaxi, but he was like a child, without the ability to resist at all.


    "Chang Zaiyuan... was killed by you?"


    He gritted his teeth and asked in a trembling voice, "He is a great master!"


    "Grandmaster?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, as if he didn''t care about the title of Grand Master or Grand Master at all. In his eyes, all enemies were the same, just one punch!


    "What great master? It would be interesting to kill a dog."


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Long Fei''s brain was almost dizzy, and instantly went blank.


    Does Jiang Ning know what he is talking about?


    Is it better to kill a dog than to kill a master?


    Did he mean that Grandmasters are not as good as dogs!


    At least, at the moment, a master of his own master level is really inferior to a dog.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Long Fei panted, looking at his squeezed wrist, blood had accumulated and turned black, and his heart had been beating faster and was in pain.


    "You have offended my Long Family so much, you will regret it!"


    This Linglong Group, but the Long Family has been in business for many years, will be the Long Family''s greatest support in the future, but Jiang Ning had to take it away abruptly, and deliberately shut it down.


    He simply wanted to destroy the foundation of the Long Family!


    "Really, I''m looking forward to it, you can make me regret it."


    Jiang Ning let go of his hand, and Long Fei immediately drew back, stepped back, leaning against the wall, in embarrassment.


    Except for the pain, he could no longer feel his wrist.


    "Ready to clear the venue."


    Jiang Ning said, "Linglong Group, this is the last day of existence. Starting tomorrow, there will be no Linglong Group in this world."


    Long Fei gritted his teeth, but there was nothing to do.


    He could only watch Jiang Ning and ruin the Linglong Group!


    "Jiang Ning..."


    Long Fei roared in his heart, "I want you to die!"


    He turned around and walked into the elevator and left in embarrassment.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at him again. The staff in the office were already using the fastest time to deal with it, striving to use the shortest time to let the Linglong Group disappear from the world.


    At the same time.


    Long family.


    When Long Xiang woke up, he was full of energy.


    Last night, the Long Family solved a lot of troubles, so that he would have no worries in a short time.


    The dissidents in the Linglong Group have been completely eliminated. In the future, the Linglong Group will be returned to the Long Family, which can bring the strength of the Long Family to a higher level. It can even be the leader among the four price-fixing families. status.


    No, it''s three top wealthy families.


    The Jiang family will soon cease to exist.


    "With Chang Zaiyuan''s temper, he can''t bear it for three days, and he will attack the Jiang family. When the time comes, the snipe and clam will fight, and my Long family can wait for them to lose and eat them all!"


    Long Xiang played this abacus very loudly, and he put a lot of effort into it.


    In any case, Jiang Ning is dead, and the Jiang family is not afraid, at least his most direct feeling is that.


    "Patriarch."


    Long Xiang was eating breakfast, but the housekeeper suddenly ran in, "Patriarch Jiang, Jiang Daoran is here and he wants to see you."


    "Who?"


    Long Xiang was startled, thinking that he had heard it wrong, "Jiang Daoran?"


    "Yes, Patriarch Jiang has already reached the door and entered."


    Who dares to stop Jiang Daoran, the patriarch of the top wealthy family?


    Not to mention, on the bright side, the Long Family and the Jiang Family are still friends, and they have known each other for 30 years.


    "Patriarch Jiang said, it''s here to comfort Patriarch."

 Chapter 862： Who comforts who

    The butler always felt it sounded weird, so he ran in all the way and said to Long Xiang early.


    "Comfort me?"


    Long Xiang was a little funny in his heart, but he didn''t know who would comfort him!


    Jiang Ning is dead!


    Doesn''t Jiang Daoran know yet?


    He wouldn''t think that it was a joke that Long Ling''er went to find him to save people last night.


    If this is the case, then Jiang Ning would have died, but he was really wronged.


    "Invite him in."


    Long Xiang leisurely picked up the napkin on the table, wiped his mouth, a weird smile rose from the corner of his mouth, "Come to comfort me, Jiang Daoran, you won''t be crazy, right?"


    It was Jiang Ning who died, the son of his Jiang Daoran, the hope of his Jiang family''s future, but Jiang Daoran wanted to comfort him?


    It''s ridiculous!


    What else is more ridiculous than this?


    Long Xiang raised his head, Jiang Daoran walked in, looking at the pace, it seemed a bit heavy, his face was even more gloomy, frowning, obviously not in high mood.


    "Hahaha, Brother Jiang, I didn''t expect you to come to my Long''s house, welcome!"


    Long Xiang stood up immediately and stretched out his hands to hug Jiang Daoran.


    The two are old friends for decades. They have known each other since they were young, and it is even more rare that everyone has become the head of the top wealthy family.


    Jiang Daoran refused, shook his head, looked at Long Xiang, and sighed:


    "Brother Long, seeing you like this makes me even more worried."


    He looked at Long Xiang, hesitated to speak, opened his mouth, and tried to say a few times, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Long Xiang still had a smile on his face, but he snorted in his heart. Jiang Daoran was afraid that he had lost his mind because of Jiang Ning''s death.


    "Brother Jiang, I think the person who needs to worry about is you,"


    Long Xiang looked concerned, "If something like this happens, everyone will feel bad. You, father and son, haven''t recognized each other, you are separated from heaven and humans. It really makes people...hey."


    "You? Love Xifu Luran Lupa? What are you talking about?"


    Jiang Daoran was puzzled and looked at Long Xiang, "What father and son? What is the distance between heaven and man?"


    Reinstall!


    Long Xiang deliberately pretended to be surprised: "Brother Jiang, don''t you know?"


    "That Jiang Ning...he is dead!"


    "Don''t you know!"


    "Which Jiangning?"


    Jiang Daoran asked.


    "It''s Jiang Ning from Lin''s family. Isn''t that your kid back then? I just learned yesterday that I was about to go to Jiang''s house to congratulate you, but how could I think of..."


    "You misunderstood, it''s just a duplicate name, not my son,"


    Jiang Daoran shook his head and said lightly, "Moreover, they are not dead either."


    Long Xiang was startled.


    What is Jiang Daoran kidding?


    Chang Zai Yuanqing used the strength of the Chang family to punish Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning could not die if the Jiang family did not rescue them at all?


    Not to mention killing Jiang Ning, even if it kills you Jiang Daoran, I am afraid it will be successful!


    "On the way I came, the Lin Group was still doing publicity activities. The Jiangning you mentioned is not alive and kicking."


    "What did you say?"


    Long Xiang was surprised, how could this be possible.


    "Brother Long, you don''t have to be like this. Even if the Linglong Group is gone, don''t give up on yourself like this. Although it is the hard work of your Long family, but..."


    "You said Linglong Group is gone?"


    Long Xiang almost shouted, and his voice became sharp.


    Jiang Ning was not dead, which made him feel unbelievable. Now Jiang Daoran still said that the Linglong Group is gone?


    "You do not know?"


    Now, it was Jiang Daoran''s turn to ask, he immediately pulled out a newspaper from behind and handed it to Long Xiang, "Just now, the Linglong Group declared bankruptcy!"

 Chapter 863： Is there anything special

    Jiang Daoran shook the newspaper in his hand, almost directly in front of Long Xiang.


    "Look! Look!"


    The newspaper almost squeezed into Long Xiang''s mouth. He quickly picked it up and took a look. The huge headline stimulated his eyeballs. Linglong Group declared bankruptcy?


    What to open? Lu Yi closed Erdi Linglupa? A joke!


    That is his Long Family''s property, even if it is not completely controlled, it is also his Long Family''s intention to do it!


    With all the overall situation set last night, it was not a problem at all for his Long Family to take back all control of the Linglong Group.


    Early in the morning, Long Fei went to the Linglong Group to deal with this matter, and now he suddenly declared bankruptcy?


    Long Xiang opened his mouth and didn''t recover for a long time, as if he had been struck by thunder, he couldn''t believe it at all.


    How could this be the result of everything he controlled?


    Jiang Ning is not dead!


    A mortal person is not dead!


    What does Chang Zaiyuan do to eat, such a big Chang family, many masters, but can''t even kill a Jiangning?


    Damn it!


    And now, his Long Family is about to take back its hands, and the Linglong Group, which has been nurturing outside for many years, suddenly announced its bankruptcy?


    Long Xiang stared at the huge, bright red headline on the newspaper and shook his head again and again.


    "Impossible! Impossible!"


    He turned his head abruptly and stared at Jiang Daoran, "Did you deliberately lie to me? You forged this newspaper!"


    "Brother Long, you are not so good like this,"


    Jiang Daoran sighed, "In business, there are gains and losses, and there are wins and losses. Although the losses are not small, with the background of the Long family, you will not lose your mind like this?"


    "My dignified Jiang Family Patriarch, would you do such a thing?"


    He shook his head: "If you don''t believe me, you can read the news on the Internet again."


    Jiang Daoran handed him Long Xiang''s mobile phone on the table, still showing concern.


    But Long Xiang''s face was already very hard to see.


    He immediately picked up his mobile phone, searched for news, a series of bright red headlines, he was shocked to see, even his breathing became short.


    The fingers kept rolling, dozens of news in succession, all about the Linglong Group, the news of bankruptcy and bankruptcy!


    Various departments fell apart, the industry collapsed, and the entire Linglong Group became a mess, even if it did not declare bankruptcy, it would not be able to operate at all.


    This...what the **** is going on!


    Long Xiang was in a daze, his eyes were slightly red, and he didn''t want to believe that this kind of thing would happen.


    This must be fake!


    Long Fei went out early in the morning to integrate the Linglong Group. His Long Family will also officially take the Linglong Group back into his own hands. Everything is proceeding according to his plan.


    But how...


    Why did it suddenly become like this!


    "Brother Long, your expression is a bit scary,"


    Jiang Daoran looked at Long Xiang''s expression. It seemed that it was not a company that went bankrupt, but that his own son died, even more serious than his own son''s death.


    The eyes were red, almost as if to eat people!


    "Is there anything special about this company?"


    Jiang Daoran asked curiously.


    Long Xiang''s body shook slightly.


    "Special... nothing special,"


    He looked at Jiang Daoran and said that there was nothing special on his lips, but his hands were firmly holding the newspaper [ÊéȤ¸ówww.shuquge.xyz] paper, shaking, "It''s just that this is the painstaking effort of my Long family for many years, it is Linger It was built with one hand, and now it is ruined, how sad she should be!"


    Jiang Daoran nodded and sighed without saying anything.


    "This...what the **** is going on."


    Long Xiang couldn''t figure out how things would turn out to be like this. The duck that reached its mouth suddenly flew.


    He couldn''t accept it at all.


    Where is Long Fei?

 Chapter 864： abnormal

    This **** bastard, where did he die, let him go to take over the Linglong Group, now he is now like this.


    "The mall is like a battlefield, and the mall in the north is even more cruel. We are all over here, and we should have seen a lot of them a long time ago."


    Jiang Daoran said, "I just thought that this was Ling''er''s hard work, so I felt sorry for her. As soon as I saw the news, I hurried over to see if there was anything I needed to help."


    Long Xiang shook his head and tried to calm himself down, at least to make himself look like he didn''t care that much.


    "Thank you Brother Jiang, it''s just a company. To my Long family, it''s nothing. I will comfort you in Ling''er. Thank you for your kindness."


    Hearing this, Jiang Daoran nodded.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    "If there is nothing wrong, I will leave first. If there is anything I need to do, tell me directly, everyone is a friend, you are welcome."


    After speaking, Jiang Daoran said goodbye and left.


    Looking at Jiang Daoran''s back, Long Xiang said nothing.


    Suddenly, he lifted the table all over, crackling, and the precious tea set on the table broke to the ground!


    "Bastard stuff!"


    He couldn''t see it, Jiang Daoran was here to irritate him deliberately. What kind of condolences and what concerns? Shit!


    Jiang Daoran should be very happy to see that the Linglong Group was destroyed and went bankrupt!


    The hypocritical villain even came to the door on purpose and said that he Jiang Daoran hadn''t been to his dragon''s house once in more than ten years. Once the Linglong Group was destroyed, why did he come?


    Long Xiang was furious, and his whole person seemed to become crazy. He smashed everything that could be smashed in the hall.


    "Long Fei!"


    He raised his head and yelled, a few people in the distance shivered, and he didn''t dare to approach.


    "Call Long Fei back to me! Call that beast back to me!"


    What the **** is going on, he must figure out that Linglong Group is gone, that is no small matter.


    This is not an ordinary company, not just for making money. It is a plan of the Long Family for a few years. I don''t know how much effort and cost it took to get to this point when they can harvest.


    But everything is messed up? Pa Shan Pa Fu Ling closed Fu Er? It!


    He wants a way, he must think of a way, and see if he can save it.


    If the Linglong Group really disappeared like this, the Long Family¡¯s loss...


    Long Xiang didn''t even dare to think about it, it was almost a devastating blow!


    At the same time.


    Jiang Daoran walked out of Long''s house with brisk footsteps. It seemed that he hadn''t been so relaxed in more than ten years, with a spring breeze on his face, full of joy.


    "master."


    At the door, Jiang Hai''s car was waiting there. Seeing Jiang Daoran came out, he immediately opened the door and helped Jiang Daoran to get into the car.


    Jiang Daoran took the back seat, Jiang Hai carefully closed the door, got into the driving position and started the vehicle to leave.


    In fifteen years, this was the first time Jiang Daoran took the initiative to come to the Long Family, and even the first time Jiang Daoran went to visit others after becoming the head of the Jiang Family.


    Looking at Jiang Daoran''s expression, the closure of the Linglong Group is no small matter.


    "It seems that I guessed right."


    Jiang Daoran leaned on the chair and closed his eyes, "This Linglong Group is not ordinary."


    "Not just a group company, but a wide range of industries?"


    "It''s not just that."


    The corner of Jiang Daoran''s mouth raised a meaningful smile, "If this were the only thing, Long Xiang would not have such an expression today. He, a person from the deepest city, can''t control his emotions, and that''s a very clear explanation."


    He looked at Jiang Hai: "Do you know how much money the Long Family has secretly invested in the Linglong Group?"


    "More than 300 billion!"

 Chapter 865： Move my son?

    Even seeing Jiang Hai, who was used to the big scenes, couldn''t help but take a breath.


    More than 300 billion?


    Even the top wealthy family, this is a huge sum of money!


    This Linglong Group is not just a super-large company led by the Long Family, but with the participation of many large families and exchanges of various resources.


    Why... the Long Family has invested so much?


    "It''s just a visible investment."


    Jiang Daoran was a little gloat, "And those private resource exchanges that you can''t see, I''m afraid there are even more."


    The Long Family has invested so much, and it collapsed so suddenly, even if it is the Long Family, I am afraid it can''t bear it.


    It has been built in the name of Long Linger for more than five years, and it seems to be her personal company, but in fact, there are too many stakeholders involved.


    The larger the Linglong Group, the harder it is to control. The Long Family wanted to take this opportunity to take advantage of the chaos in the north to clear out the aliens in the Linglong Group and completely control this behemoth, but he did not expect that this would be a duck in the mouth. , Flew.


    Jiang Daoran couldn''t help but laughed directly.


    He is happy!


    Deserve it!


    "Master, is there anything special about this Linglong Group?"


    "It must be special, but I don''t know what is special."


    Jiang Daoran said, "In short, the Long Family has suffered a huge loss, and they will probably give up."


    Jiang Ning did this, and the Long Family will definitely vent their anger on Jiang Ning''s head!


    Why can''t the Chang family stop Jiangning, what about the Long family?


    Jiang Daoran narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Move my son? Are you asking me as a father!"


    He snorted and stopped talking. The cold murderous aura flashed past, and soon returned to that calm and gentle appearance, closed his eyes, and quietly thought about the problem.


    When Jiang Hai saw this, he stopped talking, and turned the air conditioner in the car to a higher level to prevent Jiang Daoran from catching a cold.


    Not long after their car left Long''s house, Long Fei hurriedly returned with a panic expression.


    He didn''t even care to deal with his wounds. The almost murderous anger of Long Xiang on the phone made Long Fei understand that the impact of the closure of the Linglong Group was too great!


    In the hall, there were shards of glass everywhere, and even the sandalwood tables and chairs were shattered by Long Xiang.


    Long Fei''s Adam''s apple slid, and it was the first time to see Long Xiang making such a big fire. Even if the Long Family was used by someone as a chess piece, Long Xiang had never been so angry.


    "Dad, I..."


    "Snapped!"


    Long Fei didn''t say anything, Long Xiang slapped him directly, and Long Fei''s mouth was full of blood.


    But Long Fei didn''t even dare to say a word!


    "Beast! What good did you do!"


    Long Xiang was furious, his eyes widened, his face was murderous, "Linglong Group, why is it gone? I let you integrate, not let you go bankrupt!"


    "You know this company has a lot to do with my Long Family!"


    His voice was loud and deafening, and it made Long Fei''s eardrums hurt.


    "I...I know."


    Long Fei gritted his teeth, his teeth were slightly loose, and there was blood in his mouth, "I did what Dad said, but... but Jiangning..."


    "Jiang Ning?"


    Hearing this name, Long Xiang frowned.


    This **** Jiang Ning is not dead, and he is very annoyed. The collapse of the Lu Xiwu Aiwuran Dragon Group has something to do with Jiangning?


    "He''s not dead!"


    Long Fei was also furious. "The trash in Chang Zai Yuan didn''t kill Jiang Ning at all. Instead, Jiang Ning took the opportunity to take the other 51% of the shares from the sixteen large-name families and suddenly became Linglong. The largest shareholder of the group..."


    Jiang Ning also took away the control of Linglong Group!


    "He expelled me directly, and even threatened with debt, declared bankruptcy. I... I can''t help it at all!"

 Chapter 866： This little money

    They would rather Jiang Ning use tough methods, even the use of force, the Long Family is not afraid, but unexpectedly, Jiang Ning actually used this method, which caught the Long Family by surprise.


    "Chang in Yuan!"


    Long Xiang clenched his fists, his eyes were splitting, he would never have thought that things would become like this.


    With so many masters in the Chang family, how could they not kill Jiang Ning?


    Even if it is to kill Jiang Daoran, I am afraid there is a big chance, how can it be...


    "The Chang family, I''m afraid they have colluded with Jiang Ning a long time ago. This is all their conspiracy!"


    Long Fei guessed, "The Chang family pretended to cooperate with us, but actually..."


    "enough!"


    Long Xiang shouted angrily, "When is it, still talking about these useless!"


    "Think of ways to!"


    He gritted his teeth and took a deep breath, "We must find a way, Linglong Group can''t live without it, absolutely not, the future of my Long Family depends on Linglong Group, that is our foundation!"


    Long Fei did not dare to speak.


    Long Xiang just walked around, but couldn''t think of a way at all.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, the more angry he became, and his face became flushed.


    "That Jiang Ning, what are you doing now?"


    Long Xiang turned his head and asked.


    "He''s pulling people..."


    Long Fei hesitated for a moment, "Linglong Group announced its bankruptcy, but Jiang Ning is wooing the relevant staff, and I have sent someone to grab it."


    All the company information was taken away by Jiang Ning, and even these ordinary employees, Jiang Ning would not let go.


    "You must come back!"


    "No matter what the price is!"


    Long Xiang almost roared out.


    "Yes!"


    Where did Long Fei dare to say anything? He just knows how much the loss was this time, but looking at Long Xiang''s reaction, I am afraid that it far exceeds his imagination.


    He vomited the blood out of his mouth and ran out quickly.


    At this moment.


    In a small car, several huge speakers were installed with the front and doors. Jiang Ning was sitting in the car, with Erlang''s legs folded leisurely, while Li Dong was holding the microphone and shouting loudly.


    "Recruiting people! Lin Group, solemnly announce the recruitment!"


    "As long as they resign from the Linglong Group, Lin will want it! Even if it is a cleaner, we will all!"


    "We give you the most lucrative salary, the best working environment, and help you achieve your own career!"


    ...


    He yelled, holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and yelled for a while, "Pawu shuts down and dyes zero Lu Fu?", he drank and moistened his voice and then shouted. ring.


    "Passing by, don''t miss it, the Linglong Group has closed down, and the Lin family has a better future for you!"


    "The boss is stupid and has a lot of money, and the prize money is soft...Ah!"


    ...


    Li Dong felt that his thigh was twisted, and the last few words of the pain changed their tone.


    Jiang Ning sat there, looking outside, staring curiously at the horn, and nodded.


    "Li Dong, the situation in the north is temporarily stable, but it won''t be long. I will return to the East China Sea first."


    He said indifferently, "Now give you this task. People from Linglong Group, even if they are cleaners, the front desk staff are only responsible for cleaning the table, you have to sign them off!"


    "If you have any understanding of Linglong Group, whether it is gossip or secret, ask them out. If they ask for money, they will give money, if they ask for a car, they will give it to the car, and if they ask for a house, they will give it to the house!"


    "Money! It''s not a problem! How much do you want, how much I will give you!"


    Li Dong immediately shrank back, his eyes gleaming.


    "Brother Ning, don''t you count the cost?"


    That''s a lot of money!


    "This little money,"


    Jiang Ning snorted, "What is the cost."

 Chapter 867： Local company

    Proud!


    What a **** pride!


    Every time I listened to Jiang Ning''s words, Li Dong felt that he also seemed to be a very rich person. He didn''t care about hundreds of thousands of millions.


    Open your mouth and shut up, then at least 100 million will be used as a unit, right?


    Otherwise, that would have lost my Ning brother''s face!


    "This little money..."


    Li Dong''s Adam''s apple slipped. He roughly estimated that it would cost several hundred million at least. Jiang Ning said it was a small amount of money.


    Well, that must be a small amount of money.


    "Brother Ning, what happens after asking about these things?"


    "Clear it up and send it back to the East China Sea, then don''t leave these people alone, take the money and leave, you will arrange it."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much.


    He didn''t want these talents.


    Does Lin have any talents?


    Will there be a shortage of people from a company full of assholes?


    He didn''t want to give it to Jiang Ning.


    "Yes!"


    Li Dong said loudly.


    There is another task, and you can play some interesting things with Jiang Ning again.


    Jiang Ning didn''t stay long, leaving more than a dozen people to cooperate with Li Dong. At the five major passes, he was at ease with Huang Yuming staring at him. He was very relieved.


    Once the Linglong Group closed down, some big fish would be unable to sit still.


    At this time, the bait can''t stay in the north.


    Besides, the family''s sweet wife is waiting to be fed, Jiang Ning has long been eager to go back and be with his relatives and wives.


    Not long after Jiang Ning got on the plane, Li Dong received several calls, all asking about whether Jiang Ning was or not, and he was cooperating with Lin to do business, and all conditions were easy to negotiate.


    This surprised Li Dong.


    It seemed that Jiang Ning had already arrived at something.


    These people came so fast!


    Li Dong''s reply was only one sentence: "Sorry, my Ning brother has returned to the East China Sea to accompany his wife, not in the north!"


    He never stopped the phone, Li Dong even turned off the phone directly, not listening.


    Jiang Ning has not done the task assigned to him yet, so there is no heart to waste time with these boring people.


    Soon, Li Dong took action, and according to Jiang Ning''s request, all the people from the Linglong Group were invited back as quickly as possible.


    Some people were skeptical, and tried to open a price that he didn''t believe in. Li Dong didn''t blink his eyes and signed it directly!


    That''s so proud!


    The feeling of signing for money is so cool!


    Moreover, it''s not your own money!


    As soon as the news came out, I came out of the Linglong Group and had not found the next person. Almost all were crazy. Even people who had already signed contracts with other companies. Regardless of the consequences, they would rather resign for liquidated damages and choose to come. Lin''s.


    After all, even a cleaner can get a salary of 50,000 yuan a month, but they can''t afford to pay?


    On the other side, the Long Family did everything possible, and also did not hesitate to spend a lot of money, trying to bring these people back, but no one believed it at all.


    Who would dare to believe a family that can bankrupt a behemoth like the Linglong Group?


    Not to mention, the strength and dominance of the Long Family, these people from the Linglong Group, know better than anyone!


    Believe in the Long Family, it is better to believe that the sow will climb the tree!


    Long Fei was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. It was impossible for him to secretly kill all these people. That kind of price was not something he could afford or the Long Family could afford.


    The third day!


    Lin Group, Northern Branch.


    The huge conference room can seat more than a thousand people. At the moment, there are no empty seats. Even the stairs are temporarily set up with a few tables.


    "Today, it is the last test of Lin''s entry."


    Li Dong held a stack of questionnaires in his hand, "As long as you pass this test, you can officially enter the Lin family. Moreover, your salary for the current month will be paid tomorrow."

 Chapter 868： Offended the wrong person

    As soon as his voice fell, a group of people''s eyes lighted up!


    What kind of local tyrant company is this fucking?


    Pay your salary first if you haven''t done anything?


    It sounds like a liar, but this is the Lin family. It is the Lin family who has been in the north recently and has caused ups and downs. It is also the ruthless man who bought the Linglong Group and declared bankruptcy in a blink of an eye, and directly destroyed the Linglong Group. !


    "I hope you fill in it truthfully. If we find that someone''s answers conflict, I''m sorry, both of you are out and you won''t get anything."


    Li Dong knew that what Jiang Ning wanted was information, and he had to make sure that the information he got was as accurate as possible to facilitate Jiang Ning''s judgment.


    Just like an exam for elementary school students, the test questionnaire was distributed, and everyone filled in it carefully.


    Not for honesty and fairness.


    Just for the money!


    Money is better.


    At that time.


    Jiang family.


    Naturally, the news couldn''t be kept from him, and even secretly he even took action and secretly gave Li Dong some lists to help Li Dong find more people from the Linglong Group.


    "Does the Long Family know about it?"


    "knew,"


    Jiang Haidao, "I heard that Long Xiang was vomiting blood with anger and passed out."


    Although I heard that, Jiang Hai didn''t believe it. It would be difficult for a person like Long Xiang to make him dizzy.


    "I''m afraid he wants me to come back again to console him."


    Jiang Daoran squinted his eyes and laughed, his face full of triumph.


    Jiang Ning made this move, and even he didn''t react. It was a good move to draw a salary from the bottom of the pan!


    I just don''t know what the situation in the north will become.


    Jiang Ning, what extent does he want to achieve?


    "Master has returned to the East China Sea, he is..."


    "A dozen families with large surnames were destroyed overnight, and the extra industries, by all accounts, belong to the Linglong Group. Now that the Linglong Group has closed down, these industries seem to have suddenly become unowned."


    Jiang Daoran said, "You said, will anyone look at these things?"


    These are all good things!


    Jiang Hai''s eyes shrank: "Master means, other first-class families, or even several other top-notch families?"


    "But these are now the young master''s things, if they want to grab..."


    Suddenly, Jiang Hai seemed to have thought of something, his Adam¡¯s apple slipped, and looked at Jiang Daoran in disbelief: "Master, this is intentional? He has already found out these industries, and selected a dozen families with large names, borrowing from the Long family Putting pressure on them in name, forcing them to resist the Long Family, designing the Long Family to kill them, and then..."


    This step-by-step plan was unimaginable before it happened. Even if it had already happened, even a few days have passed. If you don''t listen to Jiang Daoran at this moment, Jiang Hai will not be able to react at all.


    It seems that it was almost a month ago, but Jiang Ning has already considered it today?


    He is perverted!


    How could a normal person have such a long-term vision and be able to spend such a long time in such a complicated north?


    Jiang Hai''s eyes trembled, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Analyzing at this moment, he even has a creepy feeling!


    too frightening!


    "What do you think."


    Jiang Daoran snorted, with no expression on his face, but he clearly showed a sense of pride and pride, "Even if I thought of Jiang Ning''s successor, but I didn''t expect that he could consider such a long-term, this kid... is so much better than me. Too much."


    I don''t know why, he? Ran Er Wu Ling Ran Xi Fu Ran? Suddenly felt sympathy for the Long Family.


    They seem to have offended the wrong person.

 Chapter 869： Is it really a human

    Jiang Hai was already speechless, and his whole person was almost numb.


    There is always one question in his mind.


    Jiang Ning, is he really a human?


    Not only did his strength value explode, he was extremely tough. It seems that until now, no one can force him to use his full strength. No one knows where Jiang Ning''s limit is.


    This is already very people? Dying Eryi and blowing Eryi Ershi? Desperate!


    But now, even the strategy and vision are far beyond ordinary people!


    Those who still want trouble with Jiangning, trouble with Lin, and trouble with Lin Yu, are they mentally ill?


    What kind of person is not good to provoke, to provoke Jiang Ning?


    Jiang Hai also began to sympathize with these people.


    "Master, someone from the Xue family is here."


    The butler walked in and said respectfully.


    Jiang Daoran seemed to have expected that someone from the Xue family would come. There was no surprise, even if the Xue family had not been to the Jiang family for at least ten years.


    "Go and ask Mrs., her mother''s family is here, so she naturally wants to entertain her."


    "Yes."


    The butler responded and went to tell Xue Ning.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps came, and he seemed a little anxious.


    "Uncle!"


    From a distance, before entering the hall, Xue Kai shouted loudly. Hearing it, it was too long for Jiang Daoran to see him, and it was hard to hide the excitement in his heart.


    Jiang Daoran was still sitting there, drank tea calmly, glanced at Xue Kai who was walking quickly, and nodded.


    "I have seen my uncle!"


    Xue Kai walked up to Jiang Daoran and shouted respectfully, "I haven''t seen my uncle and aunt for a long time. I really miss it. I happened to be nearby today, so I came over and took a look. I hope my uncle doesn''t mind."


    "How can you mind."


    Jiang Daoran smiled, "You have the intention to come to see us, it is too late for us to be happy."


    "Your aunt, but I often talk about you. Now you are the future Patriarch of the Xue family. The future can be expected."


    A trace of pride flashed across Xue Kai''s face, but he hid him in a blink of an eye, and said modestly: "My uncle is joking, I''m still young, and there are many places to learn from the elders."


    Jiang Daoran nodded.


    "sit down."


    Xue Kai sat down, Jiang Hai poured tea for him, and stood beside Jiang Daoran. From beginning to end, Xue Kai didn''t even look at Jiang Hai, as if it was just a dog raised by Jiang Daoran.


    He did not drink tea and looked at Jiang Daoran with a smile on his face.


    "Uncle, how is my aunt''s health these days?"


    Xue Kai said, "I thought about it several times, but I was delayed again. I don''t know if my aunt will be angry with me."


    "Where would she be angry with you."


    Jiang Daoran shook his head, "She is happier than anyone with a good nephew like you. She knows that you are busy, so she misses you and dare not disturb you."


    "Then I have to accompany my aunt well today. I can put aside other things."


    Xue Kai smiled.


    He was chatting with Jiang Daoran about the daily routine, but in his heart he was thinking about how to get into the subject. He came to Jiang''s house today, not for reminiscence. He didn''t have that mood, let alone this idea.


    If he were to take away what he wanted from Jiang''s house, or if he invited him to come, he would not come.


    "Recently, there have been constant disturbances in this north. I just came back from abroad and heard my dad say it."


    Xue Kai said, "Uncle, what do you think of this situation now?"


    "What do you think?"


    Jiang Daoran squinted his eyes, "Look what you should look at. I don''t care about the world. The ups and downs outside have nothing to do with me."


    A trace of contempt flashed in Xue Kai''s heart.


    Sure enough, he was still as incompetent as he was when he was young.


    If it hadn''t been for the Xue family, the Jiang family would have disappeared, let alone? He could become a top wealthy family!


    In his eyes, the Jiang family, but also the Xue family''s light, can only be what it is today by taking advantage of the Xue family''s power!

 Chapter 870： For Jiangning

    However, there was still a smile on his face, and he did not express the thoughts in his heart.


    "My uncle was joking. Among the four top wealthy families, only the uncle''s Jiang family is new, and the influence of the Jiang family on the pattern of the north cannot be explained clearly in a few words."


    Xue Kai complimented, "Uncle is too humble."


    Jiang Daoran smiled, but he couldn''t answer this.


    Especially for this kind of compliment from a younger generation, he didn''t need to accept it.


    "I heard that the Jiang family had a big move recently!"


    Xue Kai''s eyes lit up, staring straight at Jiang Daoran, as if to swallow him alive.


    "Really, why didn''t I hear?"


    Jiang Daoran turned his head again and glanced at Jiang Hai, "Jiang Hai, have you heard of it?"


    "Master, Master Xue may be saying that the two Alaskan dogs you just bought are purebreds."


    Jiang Daoran slapped his head.


    "Yes, yes, those two dogs are really interesting. You don''t know. I bought these two dogs and they were photographed by reporters. They posted me on the news and said it was a big move by the Jiang family. It was really funny. "


    Xue Kai opened his mouth and cursed Jiang Hai secretly in his heart. What he said about buying a dog was not like this at all.


    But Jiang Daoran didn''t give a chance to talk at all. He talked a lot about buying a dog, and when it came to walking a dog, he almost couldn''t finish talking.


    Xue Kai was almost impatient.


    "Uncle!"


    He was a little anxious, frowned slightly and said, "I heard, you found Jiang Ning?"


    He said directly.


    He received the news that he abruptly took the Linglong Group from the Long Family, and the man named Jiang Ning was named Jiang Ning, the child born to Jiang Daoran and his ex-wife!


    Fifteen years ago, the rich and abandoned son who was driven out of the Jiang family!


    Linglong Group!


    Even if it is the closed Linglong Group, some of the information in it is invaluable, not to mention that the entire Linglong Group has been evacuated by Jiang Ning.


    Regarding the dozen or so industrial networks involved, they are all in the hands of Jiang Ning!


    If he could get a part of it, it would be enough for Xue Kai to stabilize his strength. In the future, the upper Patriarch of the Xue family, he can also be shocked by the clan.


    "It''s just the same name and last name."


    Jiang Daoran said casually, "What if I find it? That beast has nothing to do with my Jiang family for a long time."


    "Uncle, you can''t say that, after all, blood is thicker than water,"


    Xue Kai smiled and said, "Not to mention, that Jiang Ning now controls the Linglong Group, nearly half of the industry..."


    He also wanted to say that from a distance, Xue Ning walked quickly? Xi Shi Ling walked Xi Shan? He seemed very happy.


    "Xue Kai!"


    She exclaimed in surprise, "Really you?"


    After being married to the Jiang family for fifteen years, she didn''t go back to the Xue family very often, let alone seeing these younger generations, and she missed her.


    "aunt."


    Xue Kai immediately got up and saluted Xue Ning, "Xue Kai has seen auntie."


    "This kid is so restrained with my aunt."


    How could Xue Ning be unhappy, took Xue Kai''s hand, looked and looked again, "It has changed. It is a little different from the past. After spending so many years abroad, when will I come back? I don''t know why."


    "I just came back recently."


    Xue Kai said, "My aunt has not changed, she is still young and beautiful."


    "Just you will coax people, walk around, go to my aunt, and we will have a good chat."


    Xue Ning took Xue Kai to leave, "Your uncle has something to do, don''t disturb him."


    "aunt¡­¡­"


    Xue Kai was a little anxious. He was not interested in chatting with Xue Ning. He just wanted to get what he wanted from Jiang Daoran as soon as possible, otherwise he would be too late, and there would be a lot of people watching him, and he wouldn''t be able to get anything!

 Chapter 871： bother you for something

    Especially, Xue Ning has no children until now. Every time he sees their nephews, he talks for a whole day and he refuses to let them leave.


    If he was wasting time in Xue Ning, he might as well do something else.


    But now, how can he refuse?


    "Your aunt misses you very much, so let''s talk more with her."


    Jiang Daoran smiled and said.


    Xue Kai had no choice but to leave with Xue Ning, but he was thinking that he had to find a way to get some things from Jiang Daoran''s hands as soon as possible.


    Looking at Xue Kai, reluctant to be taken away by Xue Ning, Jiang Daoran narrowed his eyes.


    "bother you for something."


    He snorted.


    Xue Kai has been abroad for so many years, but recently he has come back suddenly, and as soon as he came back, he came to his Jiang family. If there is nothing to plan, Jiang Daoran would definitely not believe it.


    "I''m afraid, it''s for the young master."


    Jianghaidao.


    He thought to himself, this Xue family, don''t know how to live or die.


    "Follow them, this Xue family, Xiang Ziao, didn''t put my Jiang family in his eyes. I always feel that my Jiang family can have today, all of them are given by the Xue family, huh."


    How do they know that the Patriarch of the Xue family of the previous generation owed them the Jiang family, what kind of favor!


    "Jiang Hai, recently, people were staring at them, I guess, the Pang family and Xue family are already a little uncontrollable."


    I just don''t know whether they want to steal it out or fight it secretly. Jiangning is not so easy to hold over the dozen or so industries all over the world, and they are also not so easy to take it away.


    "I see, don''t worry, sir."


    Jiang Hai nodded.


    Jiang Daoran got up, turned back to the study, he didn''t want to see Xue Kai, hid in his study, is the most useful?


    As for Jiangning''s side, he doesn''t care.


    ...


    East China Sea.


    Lin.


    Jiang Ning had been away for a month, but Lin Wen and Su Mei were worried about it.


    They even thought, what did Lin want to do so much development, must his son-in-law, work so hard outside?


    When Jiang Ning got off the plane, he called home, and Su Mei had already started preparations.


    "Get more of Jiangning''s favorite food, this child, after working hard for a month outside, still doesn''t know how thin he has become!"


    Lin Wen felt distressed.


    He turned his head, saw Lin Yu really come downstairs, and hurriedly said, "Jiang Ning is almost home. Are you not ready to pick him up at the door?"


    Lin Yu was really in a trance.


    She has just received certain news.


    The Linglong Group collapsed and has declared bankruptcy.


    Jiang Ning said that the Linglong Group itself would collapse, and it would collapse in a short time. She still didn''t believe it, and made a bet with Jiang Ning, saying that if she lost, she would...


    Now, she really lost!


    How is this possible?


    It is impossible for a behemoth like the Linglong Group to go further, but it is also extremely difficult to want to be destroyed!


    But how did Jiang Ning do it?


    Lin Yu really knew that if it hadn''t been made by Jiangning, it would be absolutely impossible!


    "what?"


    Hearing Lin Wen calling himself a second time, Lin Yuzhen raised his head and glanced at him, "Oh oh, pick him up at the door, I know."


    She pursed her lips and met Jiang Ning at the door?


    More than just pick him up!


    This is not the only bet that I lose.


    Dudu¡ª? Erdi Aishan, Lu closed Furan?¡ª


    Outside the yard, there was the familiar sound of car horns, and Jiang Ning arrived.


    Su Mei hurried out of the kitchen, wiped her hands with a scarf, and ran to the door with Lin Wen quickly.


    At the door, Lin Yuzhen stood there, folded his hands in front of him, and watched Jiang Ning get off the car, his face flushed suddenly, as if there was a cloud floating on her face.


    "Huan, welcome my husband home..."


    Lin Yu really felt that with every word she said, her face became hotter and redder, "Rain misses you so much."

 Chapter 872： Generous

    As soon as she finished speaking, Su Mei and Lin Wen, who were standing on the side, were dumbfounded!


    They all forgot to say hello to Jiang Ning. At the same time, they turned their heads and looked at Lin Yuzhen in surprise. Is this what Lin Yuzhen said?


    When did their daughter become so direct!


    It''s so numbing!


    "How much do you miss me?"


    Jiang Ning walked to Lin Yuzhen with a smile and looked into her eyes, "Can you tell me?"


    "No see in a day, like three autumns."


    Lin Yu really felt that his face was about to be burned!


    Jiang Ning, this bastard, is still teasing himself!


    Didn¡¯t it just lose the bet?


    "Thank you, wife, I also miss you very much. I can''t find a comfortable position to sleep outside these days because I don''t have you in my arms."


    Lin Wen and Su Mei felt that they were a bit redundant. Why did they want to come out? The young couple were talking sweetly, and they felt that their teeth were almost lost!


    "My fish seems to be burnt."


    Su Mei''s face blushed, seeing Lin Wen still looking vigorously, stretched out his hand and twisted his waist firmly, "Old guy, do you still want to learn? Follow me in!"


    After speaking, he twisted Lin Wen''s ear and entered the room.


    The dog brother in the car couldn''t help sighing.


    "Just say this to my sister-in-law,? Xizhiyifuyiran Aiyi? If your Linglong Group does not go bankrupt, there will be ghosts."


    After speaking, he immediately turned around and ran away. After seeing this picture, he was prone to tooth decay at night.


    At the door, Lin Yu couldn''t help it anymore, reaching out his hand to pat Jiang Ning''s chest.


    "Blame you! It''s too numb, Mom and they will laugh at us!"


    Her face was red to the base of her neck, and she couldn''t believe that the words that were so numb just now came from her mouth.


    Jiang Ning took her into his arms.


    Obviously I saw it a few days ago, but now I still feel that I miss it to the extreme!


    What Lin Yu really wanted to say, she couldn''t say anything at this moment, except for feeling Jiang Ning''s body temperature, feeling his breathing, and his heartbeat faster and faster.


    She stretched out her hand to embrace Jiang Ning''s waist.


    "What I just said was not because of losing the bet,"


    She said softly, "That''s all my true words, husband, I really miss you so much."


    "I miss you as well."


    Jiang Ning hugged even tighter.


    He can''t wait to go wherever he goes, to bring Lin Yuzhen to his side, to be able to see her anytime and anywhere, to hold her hand and hug her anytime and anywhere.


    The two of them just hugged so tightly, they were not willing to let go of their hands.


    It seems to make up for the few hugs these days.


    Inside the house, there was a coughing sound.


    "Ahem!"


    "It''s almost all right, there are still unmarried people who have been watching you show their affection like this, can you still sleep at night?"


    It was Ye Shan''s voice.


    Lin Yu really blushed, but didn''t let go of his hand, turned his head to look, Ye Shan turned his head and didn''t look at them, and Ye Qingwu''s eyes were slightly red, and his face was even redder.


    "Let''s enter the house."


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about that much, laughed, and took Lin Yuzhen''s hand into the house, and refused to let go for a moment.


    At the same time.


    Steward Zhao had already obtained all the data and materials brought back by Jiang Ning, and he had only watched it for less than an hour. The whole person seemed to be shocked by an electric shock, and his face was shocked!


    "Great!"


    He [biquge www.xbqg5200.me] exclaimed, "This Linglong Group, on the surface, is a group company involving more than a dozen industries, but in fact, it is a huge intelligence network with too wide coverage. !"


    Butler Zhao looked more and more frightened, his eyes flickering: "What are they looking for?"

 Chapter 873： Make a big profit!

    Butler Zhao, who is also an expert in intelligence gathering, saw these things.


    If you are someone else, I am afraid that you are not so sensitive yet, but Steward Zhao understands these things very well, and even what he does is somewhat similar to this, but when compared in terms of size, the gap is too big.


    If his intelligence network is just a small boat, then Linglong Group is a cruise ship!


    It is not to be compared at all.


    Steward Zhao took a deep breath and looked at the dozens of industries involved. These industries are second to making money. The most important thing is to take root in the local area and form a radiating center to control all the surrounding information.


    This level of volume is not understandable by ordinary people!


    Manager Zhao was a little excited.


    More and more excited, even the breathing became quicker.


    I didn''t eat or drink or rest. I forgot how long time had passed. I was immersed in it, my face flushed, and my hair messed up and didn''t care.


    After a long time, he let out a long breath and looked up at the clock hung on the wall. Unconsciously, one day and one night passed, and his voice was a little trembling.


    "Mr. Jiang... this time he made a lot of money!"


    He knew that Jiang Ning was just an intuition. There was a problem with the Linglong Group. As long as the Linglong Group was broken, the balance in the north could be broken.


    Of course, the balance mentioned is the balance between the four top wealthy families. Ordinary families with noble surnames don''t have much influence at all, and they don''t have access to the hidden door that Jiang Ning wants to track.


    But I didn''t expect that the harvest this time might have exceeded Jiang Ning''s expectation.


    Without thinking about it, Steward Zhao immediately sorted out all the information and prepared to call Jiang Ning.


    at the same time.


    Lin.


    In the bedroom, Jiang Ning didn''t want to get up.


    Lin Yuzhen shrank in his arms, like a kitten, with the fragrance of bathing and shower gel still on his body.


    It''s the taste that Jiangning likes.


    "I want to drink water."


    Jiang Ning lowered his head and glanced, Lin Yuzhen with his eyelashes blinking, wanted to drink water but didn''t want to get up, losing the atmosphere at the moment.


    "I want, too."


    Lin Yuzhen didn''t open his eyes, and said softly.


    "Hey,"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help sighing, and said solemnly, "Sure enough, it''s time to give birth to a child and come to them."


    At this time, if there is a child here, can''t he let him pour water for his wife to drink?


    Lin Yu couldn''t bear it, and laughed out loud.


    Where can I have a child? It¡¯s for the sake of it!


    "Then, shall we give birth to one?"


    She raised her head, her long eyelashes almost touched Jiang Ning''s nose, which made Jiang Ning feel a little warm.


    The two people just looked at each other like this, and the atmosphere in the air suddenly seemed a little different.


    "Guru..."


    Jiangning''s Adam''s apple slips!


    He could feel that Lin Yu really breathed, and also became a little hurried, but the frequency of the two people was in the same rhythm.


    It seemed that it was a matter of course.


    "That¡­¡­"


    He turned over, propped up with his big hands, "We are born..."


    "Ring Ling Ling!"


    The phone that was put aside sprang up hurriedly, as if there was something urgent, he wanted to rush directly to Jiang Ning''s head.


    Jiang Ning glanced, Lin Yuzhen had already shrunk into his arms and stopped talking.


    "Giving birth is a big deal, we have to pick a lucky day."


    Jiang Ning said, "Today is not your cycle."


    Lin Yu really blushed, how could Jiang Ning even know this!


    Jiang Ning got up, Lin Yu was really wrapped in a quilt, and she wrapped her whole person up. She hadn''t slept so securely for a long time, so she had to sleep a little longer.


    Seeing that it was Steward Zhao''s number, Jiang Ning knew that it must be Old Zhao who discovered something.


    He leaned over and kissed Lin Yuzhen''s cheek? Er Gushan Er Er Shan Shan Yi?

 Chapter 874： Am I being passionate?

    "Take a good rest, I''ll go busy first."


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning washed up, and Su Mei had already warmed up the breakfast again and served it to him.


    "Thank you mom."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Don''t be so troublesome, I can eat everything with iron in my stomach."


    "That''s not feasible, where''s mom, can you eat cold?"


    Jiang Ning''s heart felt warm.


    On the edge of the sofa, Lin Wen and Ye Shan were making morning tea.


    Seeing Su Mei being so used to Jiangning, Ye Shan couldn''t help but shook his head: "This is not your son. Even if he is a son, there is no need to spoil him like this. I''m worried about being spoiled."


    He raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, unceremoniously: "This kid doesn''t look like an honest person."


    "Hahaha, don''t tell me, we still like a guy like Jiang Ning who is dishonest, but it''s a pity that he is not our own son."


    Lin Wen is even more polite, "We can''t give birth to such a good son."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows, unwilling to be outdone, and replied with a triumphant look in Ye Shan.


    "Humph."


    Ye Shan glared at him. Anyway, he felt that Jiang Ning was unreliable. He told Ye Qingwu every day to keep a distance from Jiang Ning for fear that Ye Qingwu would be deceived by this kid.


    After eating breakfast, Jiang Ning got up.


    "Uncle Ye, come with me?"


    Ye Shan raised his head, his eyes flashed, he knew it was okay, Jiang Ning would not call himself.


    After drinking the tea in front of him, Ye Shan said, "Old Lin, let''s talk later."


    "You are busy, I am also going to the company."


    Jiang Ning drove, Ye Shan sat in the back, staring at the rear-view mirror, looking at Jiang Ning from the rear-view mirror, without saying a word.


    "Uncle Ye, don''t stare at me like that. I have a family. No matter how you like me, I can''t be your son-in-law."


    "What dream do you kid do."


    Ye Shan showed no mercy, "How could I let Qing Wu follow you?"


    Such a troublesome kid, let alone Jiang Ning is already married, even if he is not married, Ye Shan cannot agree to Ye Qingwu with him.


    In a short period of time, how many things Jiang Ning caused, and some of the things he heard from Lin Wen, had already shocked his heart.


    Needless to say, this time the Lin Group went northward, and it even set off storms in the north.


    I don¡¯t know how many families with a large surname were destroyed. In the past, they were all high-ranking, rich and powerful families!


    But as soon as Jiang Ning left, what family of the big surname, what was high above, was stepped on the ground by Jiang Ning, and there was no power to resist.


    "Then what do you watch me do."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I am even less interested in men."


    "Huh, don''t be glib with me,"


    Ye Shan said, "I ask you, when can I return to Shenghai?"


    He was called by Jiang Ning to come to the East China Sea to protect the Lin family. During this time, he did not know how many people were driven away to assassinate Lin Wen and Su Mei. There are three or four masters at the level.


    The defense of the forbidden area in the East China Sea also shocked Ye Shan, even if he was not there, those people would not be able to succeed.


    It''s just that Jiang Ning is so careful that he can''t make any mistakes, he has to press himself here.


    At this point, Ye Shan admired Jiang Ning quite a bit, and he really took care of Lin Wen''s family.


    "You can go anytime,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I invited you to come to the East China Sea for a few days last time. Where did you think, Uncle Ye lasts for a month, I can''t drive you away, right?"


    Hearing this, Ye Shan was startled, his face flushed immediately, pointing at Jiang Ning, and couldn''t help cursing.


    "Asshole, I dare to be sentimental?"

 Chapter 875： Surprise

    Ye Shan can really be mad at Jiang Ning!


    He was kind enough to be regarded as a donkey liver and lungs by him?


    Even thinking of driving myself away.


    Jiang Ning just smiled.


    "Uncle Ye, are there many people in this circle of rivers and lakes who agree with the hidden door?"


    He ignored Ye Shan''s unhappiness at all, and asked directly.


    "Huh, people nowadays don''t all pursue the ultimate, some are pursuing power, some are pursuing money, and those who practice martial arts, are they pursuing the ultimate martial arts?"


    He gave Jiang Ning a white look, feeling unhappy, but still answered.


    "The hidden gate, can it bring them the ultimate martial arts?"


    "Otherwise, what do you think?"


    Ye Shan didn¡¯t have a good spirit, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that if you join the Hidden Gate, you will have the opportunity to become stronger and get everything you want. That¡¯s why there are so many people who join madly, even more so, even at the very least. The bottom line can be lost."


    People who join the Hidden Gate are not necessarily martial artists, but in the final analysis, it is because they want too much.


    Those people went crazy, even Ye Shan felt terrible.


    It seems that in order to pursue the ultimate and get what they want, they can even have no bottom line. As long as they can achieve the goal and any means, they can use it.


    "Zhudao..."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, did not say anything, hit the steering wheel, and entered an alley, "Here."


    He got out of the car and Ye Shan followed, looking at the slightly dilapidated factory building, wondering what Jiang Ning did with him.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything. He pushed the door directly in. The people standing on both sides saw Jiang Ning and immediately shouted respectfully: "Brother Ning."


    He nodded, took Ye Shan, walked several passages, and walked to a door, reached out and unscrewed the doorknob, and went straight in.


    The scattered information made Ye Shan amazed. He was even more unbelievable to see Steward Zhao sitting on the ground, like a madman, with messy hair and unkempt appearance.


    Steward Zhao had met him. He was an exquisite person. He was usually dressed very carefully, without a trace of wrinkles.


    What irritation was this today?


    "Jiang Xian, dyeing Er, covering love, Wu Er, giving birth to Wu Er?"


    Hearing the sound, Steward Zhao turned his head, saw Jiang Ning coming, and hurriedly stood up, his face flushed, and he couldn''t tell at all that he hadn''t slept for a day and a night.


    "Anything?"


    "Great discovery!"


    "Is it."


    Jiang Ning nodded, stepped over a pile of books, found a chair and sat down, "Talk about it."


    Manager Zhao said hello to Ye Shan, and didn''t even bother to entertain him. He took out the information he had compiled and handed it to Jiang Ning.


    "Look at it first."


    Jiang Ning took a look, suddenly raised his brows, and looked at Manager Zhao in disbelief.


    Housekeeper Zhao didn''t speak, but just nodded.


    Jiang Ning continued to watch, and the more he raised his eyebrows, a smile gradually appeared on his face.


    "What a surprise."


    He guessed that the model of the Linglong Group was unusual. Especially in this group, several hidden people could be found, not only those in martial arts, but also elite leaders in various industries.


    Jiang Ning knew that as long as he broke the Linglong Group, he could dig out something.


    It can even attract a lot of big fish hidden in the muddy water!


    Now the big fish should be almost unable to hold back, and the bait should become more and more obvious. The information of the Linglong Group, including Li Dong¡¯s income from those who left the Linglong Group, has been sorted and analyzed. The steward came to this conclusion.


    Jiang Ning may not be able to believe it if he is someone else, but Steward Zhao has been operating an intelligence network for 20 years, and he has been doing this since the time of Master Fu. It can be said that he is an old man in this industry.


    He said yes, then it must be.

 Chapter 877： Not going

    Since it is his own thing now, and it has such a great effect on tracing hidden doors, let alone the integration of these industries, it can be used for Lin Yuzhen to practice.


    The Lin Group can only be regarded as a child now, and its future development prospects are not only in China.


    As far as the current single industry is concerned, it is simply not enough to train Lin Yu. Jiang Ning''s plan for the development of a perfect wife is very in-depth.


    "It''s a little complicated..."


    "Nothing complicated,"


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, "I''ll get everything back. How about the other operations, you come, Zhao."


    Jiang Ning was not interested in knowing about those troublesome things, let alone wasting effort.


    There is a professional in front of him? It can be used only when he is wasting his energy and spending this time with his wife. Isn''t it good?


    Hearing this, Manager Zhao was a little excited.


    Even his breathing became quick, and he continued to say: "Thank you, Mr. Jiang for your trust!"


    "This is what I have wanted to do for many years. I really didn''t expect that now I have the opportunity to make it!"


    Where he is not excited, if he is allowed to do it himself, such a large investment of resources is simply not what he can do, but now, everything is ready-made, as long as Jiangning takes back all these industries, he can do it. Hands and feet!


    Such a large handwriting is worth hundreds of billions of dollars, so Jiang Ning will take care of it directly?


    This trust alone is worthy of gratitude to Butler Zhao!


    Ye Shan, who was on the side, looked dumbfounded. If he heard him correctly, it was clearly that Manager Zhao was going to work for Jiangning. It seemed that he had no wages yet. Not only did he have no opinions, but he was so excited?


    This is to help others work, and you have to be grateful to them, Jiang Ning is really amazing, what kind of confused soup is poured into it.


    He became more and more worried. Ye Qingwu was also like this. He was deceived by Jiang Ning, a bastard, and worked for him in vain.


    "Old Zhao, I knew it was the right choice to keep you."


    Jiang Ning got up, not wasting time, "Since you can do it, then leave it to you. I just ask, the 51% of Linglong Group¡¯s shares are probably not enough. I will also bring the 49% of the Long Family. Bar."


    Manager Zhao was even more excited, and his body trembled with excitement.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    As long as Jiang Ning said, he believed it, and believed it 100%!


    Leaving from Steward Zhao, Ye Shan didn''t say a word along the way.


    He didn''t know what Jiang Ning was doing with him. He didn''t even have any interest in what they did. Not only that, but he couldn''t understand it either.


    Anyway, he only knew that Jiang Ning was looking for the hidden door, and the hidden door seemed to be looking for something.


    "Uncle Ye, if Donghai is uncomfortable and wants to return to Shenghai, he can go back anytime."


    As the car drove to Lin''s house, Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    Ye Shan just snorted, but still didn''t speak.


    He really wanted to leave. He stayed at Lin''s house and was a little embarrassed. He was not as thick as Jiang Ning because he ate others and drank others.


    But now, Ye Shan didn''t want to leave.


    He was a little curious, wondering if these people in Donghai are all sick, so why are they willing to work for Jiangning?


    Where is this kid?


    I''m afraid that except for the Lin family and his wife, Lin Yu really loves him to the death. No one else would like him.


    I don''t like it anyway.


    Ye Shan didn''t say a word, entered the door and went directly to Ye Qingwu.


    In the room, Ye Qingwu was already packing her luggage.


    Jiang Ning is back, so there is no need for her and Ye Shan here, and there is something on the company''s side. Her record is being produced, and many promotional activities require her to come forward.


    "Qing Wu."


    Seeing that she had packed all her luggage, Ye Shan coughed twice, "Are you going to leave?"


    "Um,"


    Ye Qingwu turned his head, "Dad, [yanyuhongchen novel www.jinxiyue.net] is your luggage packed? Someone will take us to the airport later."


    "I will stay in the East China Sea."

 Chapter 878： Angry!

    Ye Shan hesitated for a moment, then said.


    "what?"


    Ye Qingwu was stunned. He forgot to put the clothes in his hand into the box and turned to look at Ye Shan, "Didn''t you say that you have stayed too long, should you go home?"


    "Jiang Ning, this kid, is going to the north again soon, he is not here, this Donghai he is worried, and keep begging me to stay a few more days."


    Ye Shan''s face was not red and his heart was not beating, "I just called out and begged me all the way. I really can''t help but agree to it."


    "Oh.? Shidi Aiwu Ranran Aiwu?"


    Ye Qingwu nodded, and continued to pack her clothes, "Then I will go back first. You can live here. Protect your uncles and aunts. I will come to see you when I have time."


    Ye Shan opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, still didn''t know how to speak.


    Standing at the door for a long time, Ye Qingwu couldn''t help but smile, "Dad, is there anything else?"


    "Qing Wu, there is a word, I must tell you,"


    Ye Shan organized the language and said seriously, "Keep your distance from Jiangning."


    Ye Qingwu was startled, and immediately reacted, his face flushed.


    "Dad, what are you talking about, he is Yuzhen''s husband, I have no idea, we are just friends!"


    She was a little dumbfounded.


    Jiang Ning is indeed excellent, and she admires it very much, but she will never do anything to be sorry for Lin Yu, not to mention that there is someone in her heart.


    "You have no idea, it''s hard to guarantee that he doesn''t!"


    Ye Shan was anxious, "This **** is just a guy who cannibalize people without spitting out bones!"


    Look at these people in Donghai, one by one willing to work for him, it is really daring to die, not asking for anything, it is terrible!


    What magic power does Jiang Ning have.


    Ye Qingwu was even more funny.


    Just as Jiang Ning is really infatuated with Lin Yu, he doesn''t even look at Long Ling''er in the north. Besides Lin Yuzhen, who else can Jiang Ning have a good eye for?


    "Have you heard me?"


    Ye Shan was too anxious.


    "I heard that, don''t worry."


    Seeing Ye Qingwu''s heart, Ye Shan breathed a sigh of relief, with his hands behind his back, and slowly walked away.


    At that time.


    north!


    Long family!


    Long Xiang''s face was even uglier than eating a dead mouse.


    Gone.


    Linglong Group, no more!


    He has been in business for many years, invested hundreds of billions of dollars, and almost spent more than half of the bottom of the Long Family, and even paid a great price for the exchange of resources.


    But it turned out that when the Linglong Group was able to take it back, Jiang Ning was given the first step!


    He couldn''t spit out this breath, and he was so angry that he vomited blood for three days. At this moment, the whole face was no longer bloody.


    In the dead of night, Long Xiang was sitting alone in the hall, looking at the empty hall, his lips trembled.


    He doesn''t know what to do, the Linglong Group can''t get it back!


    "Wow!"


    A gust of wind blew, Long Xiang''s face changed greatly, he immediately raised his head to look outside, stood up, and ran to the door quickly, but he didn''t see anything.


    His eyes were full of jealousy, he clenched his fists tightly, and slowly loosened them. His back was already wet with sweat.


    "Long Wushi, you really didn''t disappoint me."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind, making Long Xiang''s whole person as if he had been struck by lightning!


    Stiff instantly!

 Chapter 879： Hidden door, no waste needed

    Long Xiang felt like he fell into the ice cellar instantly!


    He didn''t even dare to look back!


    In normal times, he has no fear at all, and even has the confidence to talk and laugh with the man behind him, but the Linglong Group is gone, which is tantamount to losing his Long Family''s greatest support.


    This loss is not something that Long Xiang can afford!


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Without turning his head, Long Xiang took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, "You are here."


    He couldn''t tell from the tone just now whether the person behind him was already angry, but he was certain that the Linglong Group had lost, and the consequences need to be borne by himself, even by the Long Family!


    "I don''t want to come, but I have to."


    The voice behind him is still calm, without any waves, just like a robot talking, without any emotions, and no emotions can be heard.


    "I gave you five years, five years!"


    "But what''s the result? Tell me, what''s the result?"


    Long Xiang clenched his fists, turned around, and looked at the moment, sitting in the seat of the Long Family Patriarch, the man wearing a mask in his own seat.


    "Five years? Do you know how I came here these five years!"


    He took a deep breath, "I have been doing it for your career. How many people have died in my Long Family and how much have been paid? The Linglong Group has also taken shape. The mature fruit will be picked soon. I I don''t want to fail either!"


    Long Xiang shouted: "What you lost is just an intelligence network, and what about my Long family? That is the painstaking effort of several generations!"


    The man sitting there silently looked at Long Xiang without a word.


    That mask looked a little weird, except for two holes, revealing deep eyes, there were no patterns or patterns, and it was blank.


    He sat there with his fingers on the table and tapped lightly, as if waiting for Long Xiang to give him an explanation.


    "This is my mistake, I can make up for it!"


    Long Xiang panted, gritted his teeth and said, "My Long Family, I can make up for it!"


    "How to make up?"


    "For you, build another Linglong Group!"


    He shouted, "This time, it doesn''t take five years. Give me three years. Just give me three years..."


    "You are my time, is it worthless?"


    "I''m not satisfied with this explanation."


    Long Xiang was anxious: "Master! You and I are cooperating? It''s not a relationship between superiors and superiors. You can''t do this to me!"


    "When you enter the hidden gate, I have the final say, you can refuse, as long as you can kill me,"


    The master stood up, put his hands behind him, and walked to Long Xiang''s side. Long Xiang suddenly did not dare to move.


    Even if he had even thought about it before, it was a big deal to fight with the Lord, but when this man stood in front of him, he didn''t dare to do anything.


    "How do you think the Long Family survived back then?"


    "Eight top wealthy families, why would I let you stay?"


    "It''s not that your Long Family has this value, and I wiped it out with a wave of my hand. What is the top wealthy family, this worldly material, power and money, no matter how much it has, it has any meaning.


    Long Xiang didn''t dare to move, but the sound of breathing became more and more urgent.


    The palms of his palms were all sweat, and the blood ran through his body, and he couldn''t calm down at all.


    In front of this man, he couldn''t even maintain his composure!


    At this moment, Long Xiang felt that only a lunatic who always lived in the mountain, in front of the Lord, would dare to be so unscrupulous.


    "You... give me another chance!"


    He gritted his teeth.


    "I gave you a chance, but you use it."


    The Lord shook his head, "If it weren''t for me to make a secret move, do you think you have a chance to be taken back to the Linglong Group?"


    "This Linglong Group? Shan Shi Zhe Yi Dian Pa Ling Shi?, has long been out of control. It is not under the control of your Long Family. You Long Xiang is just a waste."


    He walked out of the hall, Long Xiang still standing there, motionless.


    "Hidden door, no waste is needed."

 Chapter 880： Long family, fall!

    The voice of the Lord gradually disappeared, and the figure disappeared into the darkness, as if it had never been here.


    Long Xiang was still standing there, like a sculpture, motionless, like a man, using long nails to directly nail his feet to the ground.


    The night is long.


    Until four o''clock in the morning, Long Fei couldn''t sleep, walked to the hall, and he saw Long Xiang standing there from a distance, and quickly walked over.


    "Dad, you haven''t slept yet...ah!"


    Long Fei suddenly yelled, as if he had seen a ghost, his face was horrified!


    "Dad? Love Lu Fuling Er Fuyi?!"


    He quickly ran over and reached out to touch Long Xiang. Long Xiang''s body was suddenly crumbling and about to fall down. Long Fei quickly hugged him and shouted hoarsely, "Dad! Dad! Don''t die! Don''t die! what!"


    At this moment, Long Xiang, Qi Qiao bleeds!


    He still stared with wide eyes, two lines of blood and tears, falling from the corner of his eyes...


    Dark blood spilled from the nostrils, ears, and corners of the mouth!


    The body was already cold and cold.


    "Dad! Wake up! Wake up!"


    Long Fei panicked, holding Long Xiang''s corpse and shouting loudly. He never expected that Long Xiang would die, and his death was so terrible, so silent!


    Soon, the lights of the Long Family were all lit up, and people came and went, and the death of Long Xiang made the whole Long Family panic.


    When Long Ling''er heard the news, her whole body was instantly numb.


    She didn''t know how things came to be like this, how could Long Xiang suddenly die?


    Long Ling''er hurried to the hall, Long Fei still holding Long Xiang''s corpse, his eyes blank, as if he had been emptied of his soul.


    "elder brother!"


    With red eyes, she shouted, "Dad..."


    "died."


    Long Fei''s throat became dry, and his voice became hoarse. "It''s them... it''s them..."


    "who is it?"


    Long Linger gritted his teeth, "Who is it! Who on earth killed Dad!"


    "It''s them, it must be them!"


    Long Fei seemed to be frustrated and screamed, "Run away! Run away! They are here! They are coming soon!"


    He suddenly stood up, his eyes widened, and he grasped Long Ling''er''s hand hard, making her yell in pain, "They will kill the people of Long Family! They will kill us!"


    "They are coming!"


    "They must be here!"


    ...


    Long Fei ran out screaming like he was crazy, but Long Ling''er couldn''t stop shouting.


    Long Xiang is dead!


    Suddenly died overnight!


    The entire north shook in an instant.


    The Linglong Group just closed down, and even the subsequent debts were not dealt with properly. Long Xiang suddenly died. Not only that, even the next generation of the Long Family Patriarch, Long Fei, became a lunatic, crazy, crazy, talking. Words that others do not understand.


    The Long Family, but the top wealthy family in the north!


    Suddenly, the loss was so heavy that even the owner of the family was gone.


    Long Ling''er endured the grief and dealt with the funeral for Long Xiang, but the chaos inside the Long''s family suddenly made her feel helpless.


    As soon as Long Xiang died, those uncles couldn''t help but were ready to carve up the Long Family''s property?


    They want the Long Family to fall faster!


    "My dad''s bones are not cold, do you want to tear down the Long Family?"


    Before the mourning hall, Long Ling''er shouted sharply with red eyes.


    At this moment, she was helpless and helpless. She wished that at this time, that man could be by her side, so that no one would dare to bully herself.

 Chapter 881： Shameless!

    Looking at the group of guys who looked like evil spirits before him, Long Ling''er was really uncomfortable.


    When Long Xiang was still alive, everyone could be suppressed, and he had the final say in the entire Long Family, even if those uncles had some ideas on weekdays, he didn''t dare to overstep them.


    But now that Long Xiang has just passed away, these people can''t wait to jump out.


    They were all afraid that the Long Family would collapse suddenly. By that time, they just wanted to get something, and the Long Family had nothing to give them.


    "Ling''er, what do you mean by this? Does this Long Family have nothing to do with us?"


    "We are all members of the Long Family. Your father is the owner of the Long Family. We listen to him, but now that he is no longer there, you should hand over the Long Family. Together, we will maintain the Long Family!"


    "Don''t blame the uncle who said you, when is the time, do you still think about occupying the family property by yourself? You are not the Long Family alone!"


    Several uncles spoke one after another, and their words were full of anger.


    It seemed that Long Linger was the one who did the wrong thing, not them.


    They are to maintain the survival of the Long Family, they have to compete for the Long Family''s property, and they have to discuss how to divide the Long Family''s remaining property in front of Long Xiang''s corpse.


    "Shameless!"


    Long Ling''er couldn''t bear it and scolded angrily, "You dream!"


    When Long Xiang died and Long Fei was crazy, they dared to be so unscrupulous.


    Isn''t it to carve up the Long Family''s industry?


    Once they were divided, the Long Family would really fall!


    When the time comes, even if the gods come, they will not be able to return to heaven, not to mention, in this northern environment, once the Long Family has a flaw, there is almost no chance of a comeback.


    "Long Linger!"


    Uncle Long Family sternly shouted, "Now this Long Family, it''s not you who have the final say!"


    "I am your elder, how to divide the Long Family''s property, I have the final say!"


    He roared loudly, ignoring Long Linger''s protest.


    Everyone knows that the Long Family is now dying.


    Long Xiang suddenly died suddenly, obviously there was a problem, the Long family was dangerous!


    Not to mention, the next generation of Patriarch Long Fei has also become mad, always saying things that others can''t understand, and it makes people nervous.


    If you don''t hurry up and fight for your own interests, will you wait to see the Long Family completely destroyed, and then everyone will get nothing?


    "I tell you, Long Family, you will never have the final say,"


    Long Ling''er was not polite, "Don''t even think about taking anything from Long''s house!"


    "Then let''s just walk and watch!"


    The two sides were at war, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Long Ling''er was really sad, and the elders who looked kind and kind to him at ordinary times had shown their true colors to this day.


    Under the benefit, what kind of family affection is there?


    Several uncles have already sent people to collect information to see how much property the Long family still has. They threatened to divide them directly in front of the corpses of Long Linger and Long Xiang.


    It is to deliberately stimulate Long Ling''er so that Long Ling''er knows who is in charge of this Long Family!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Looking at a few uncles, no one else, as if he didn''t exist, and discussing the ownership of each industry, Long Ling''er trembled with anger.


    "You are too much!"


    "Excessive?"


    The uncle said coldly, "Long Ling''er, let me tell you that even this Patriarch''s position was given to your dad by me back then. I am taking back my own things, why is it too much?"


    "The Long Family still has some things, I want to keep them, don''t you understand!"

 Chapter 882： Debt collection

    Long Ling''er bit her lip hard, so angry that she couldn''t speak, she had never seen such a shameless person!


    She watched these wolves and tigers and leopards, devouring the Long Family''s property, and wanted to resist, but found that she had no way at all.


    Even if they are deliberately dividing those industries in front of them now, what else can she do besides protesting?


    "We discussed it a bit,"


    Several people said a few words, the uncle of the Long Family, Long Qiang, turned his head to look at Long Linger, "This Long Family can''t be left alone, your father is dead, but the development of the Long Family must continue, otherwise how to maintain the top wealth The status of the family?"


    Without waiting for Long Ling''er to speak, he continued, "From now on, I am the head of the family, and your uncles have no opinion, so it''s decided."


    "I will decide on the long and small things of the Long Family. They will supervise me. You can handle your dad''s funeral with peace of mind."


    Long Linger''s eyes were red, and she felt that she had really underestimated the lower limit of these people!


    They are so blatant to this point?


    "If my dad is not dead and my brother is not crazy, would you dare to do this?"


    She looked at these people, her tone full of mockery.


    The faces of several people were ugly, Long Xiang was not dead, and Long Fei was not crazy, then this Long Family had no place for them to speak.


    "There is no if."


    Long Qiang snorted, turned his head and glanced at Long Xiang''s corpse. He didn''t believe that Long Xiang could still get out of the coffin!


    "That''s it. Now, as the head of the Long Family, I order you to surrender part of the property you are holding. You must not disobey!"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "Long Linger!"


    Long Qiang shouted, "Do you want your dad to die? Don''t you want to watch the Long Family, falling apart and being eaten by other top wealthy families!"


    "Then you Long Ling''er, you are the sinner of the Long Family, you have no face to face your father, let alone face the ancestors of the Long Family!"


    Several uncles took responsibility for Long Ling''er and scolded Long Ling''er, as if they didn''t hand over the only remaining property in their hands. Long Ling''er was a treason and a sinner of the Long Family!


    "Hand it over! Hand it over quickly!"


    "You don''t have the right to control the things of the Long Family. Give them all to me!"


    "Hand it over!"


    ...


    Long Ling''er couldn''t help crying, these people... are they really her relatives?


    She only saw the ugliest faces!


    "Patriarch!"


    The housekeeper was very acquainted, and ran to Long Qiang and shouted respectfully, "There is someone outside the door, saying that there is something to do with the head of the Long family."


    Long Qiang suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    Just as the head of the Long Family, someone came to the door. It seems that his reputation is not weaker than Long Xiang.


    "Please come in, I''m afraid I''m here to mourn Long Xiang."


    "Yes."


    The butler immediately turned and ran out.


    Long Qiang looked at Long Ling''er and sighed.


    "Don''t be stubborn. You can''t compete with us. Don''t make everyone''s faces look bad. In the end, even your dad''s funeral can''t be handled well. Then you are really unfilial."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sound of footsteps outside the hall.


    Long Qiang looked up. He was a stranger he didn''t know, and he immediately stepped forward.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in my Long''s house?"


    His tone of voice is majestic, and he has entered the role of the Long Family Patriarch at this moment. He must have the aura of the top rich family Patriarch when he speaks and walks.


    That condescending aura seems to want someone to come, so you can just give him a respectful kowtow!


    "me,"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, then turned to look at him, standing aside, Long Linger, who was lonely and helpless, said lightly, "I''ll come to Long''s family to collect debts."

 Chapter 883： I am the owner of the house!

    Hearing the sound, Long Linger suddenly raised his head!


    She saw Jiang Ning standing there, and she didn''t know what happened, her tears flowed faster, she clenched her fists tightly, resisted, and didn''t let herself cry!


    Why is he here!


    "Debt collection?"


    When Long Qiang heard this, his face suddenly sank, and Long Linger''s uncles all walked up, with a bad expression, "Are you coming to the Long''s family to collect debts? I''m afraid you are in the wrong place!"


    "That''s right, Long Family, I''ll come to Long Family to collect debts."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Looking for the Patriarch of the Long Family to collect debts, dare to ask who is the Patriarch of the Long Family?"


    "Bold!"


    Long Qiang suddenly yelled, "What kind of dog, dare to be presumptuous in Long''s house!"


    "I am the Long Family, the current Patriarch, are you looking for me to collect debts?"


    He just became the head of the family, and he was collected for debts. This has to be spread. What face does he have to meet people?


    Long Qiang''s face was ugly, his hands raised, and a dozen people had already surrounded him, ready to drive Jiang Ning out!


    "Are you the Patriarch of the Long Family?"


    Jiang Ning stepped forward and shook his head, "Unlike, I don''t think you are worthy."


    "you wanna die!"


    Long Qiang''s face flushed, and he didn''t expect Jiang Ning to question himself, "Come on, call me out!"


    "boom!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Jiang Ning was faster than those under his men!


    Long Qiang saw an afterimage attack. Before he could react quickly, he felt a slap on his face. With violent force, he flew out and rolled on the ground a few times. Just stopped.


    "what--"


    He screamed, his gray beard was full of blood, and a golden tooth that had just been repaired was directly shot away.


    "This is my first slap."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "I''m here to collect the debt today. I won''t leave until the debt is collected."


    After he finished speaking, he walked to Long Qiang and slapped him again.


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    ...


    After four or five slaps, Long Qiang''s mouth was full of blood, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    A dozen people rushed up, and a dozen people flew out again. They couldn''t even touch Jiang Ning''s clothes and were kicked.


    Long Qiang''s face was swollen on both sides, which was even more ugly than a pig''s head!


    "Stop! Stop!"


    "I am not the Long Family Patriarch! I am not!"


    Long Qiangqiang shouted, he was afraid that he would be beaten to death by Jiang Ning!


    Where did he think that suddenly [country novel www.yanjuexiangcun.com] would come to such a lunatic, what he said to collect debts, all he collected was slapped, and his teeth were almost shattered.


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning''s slap directly slapped Long Qiang in fear, crawling back on the ground two steps, shaking all over.


    "You are not the head of the Long Family?"


    Jiang Ning frowned, "Then I beat it for nothing?"


    "No, no fight! No fight!"


    Long Qiang said with a trembling voice.


    Where does this neurosis come from!


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Long Linger''s uncles again: "Then you, who is the head of the Long Family?"


    Long Linger''s uncles, who would dare to respond?


    They immediately backed away a few steps, and were afraid to speak!


    "None of the Long Family Patriarch?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes widened, "If you dare to lie to me, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    Those few people still dare not respond!


    "I am the Patriarch of the Long Family!"


    Long Ling''er took a deep breath and said loudly, "I, Long Ling''er, is the current Patriarch of the Long Family!"


    She took a step forward and stared at Jiang Ning''s eyes, breathing a little shortly.


    "Your Excellency, any debts to be collected will be counted on me!"


    Her eyes were red, and the tears couldn''t stop flowing. The expression in Jiang Ning''s eyes was extremely complicated.

 Chapter 884： Pretending to be crazy

    This man warned himself before that if he dared to hurt his woman, even he would not let it go.


    But now, he is helping himself again.


    "Are you the Patriarch of the Long Family?"


    Jiang Ning said calmly.


    "Yes!"


    Long Ling''er nodded and said loudly, "My Long Family is the current Patriarch of the Long Family. If anyone disagrees, stand up!"


    Who dares to stand up?


    Long Qiang didn''t even dare to put a fart!


    He still dares to fight for the position of Patriarch, Jiang Ning will slap him, teach him how to behave, and beat his face all the time!


    "Very well, I still have a little debt, then I''ll settle it with you."


    Jiang Ning walked over and walked to Long Ling''er. He saw Long Ling''er''s shoulders, shaking more severely.


    The two people faced each other, and Long Linger had an urge to get into Jiang Ning''s embrace, but she knew that this embrace did not belong to her.


    "what do you want?"


    She asked.


    "Linglong Group''s shares, including your liabilities, are more than 80 billion."


    The Linglong Group announced bankruptcy. The 49% of the shares controlled by the Long Family also included more than 80 billion debts. Jiangning could use means to only take away the shares and continue to leave the debt to the Long Family, but he did not. Do.


    Because, the current head of the Long Family is Long Ling''er.


    "I give you."


    Long Ling''er barely thought, and agreed directly.


    She knew that the Linglong Group was gone, and the Long Family could no longer control it. Even, it must be because of the Linglong Group that Long Xiang would die and Long Fei would become crazy.


    This Linglong Group is basically a time bomb, and the current Long Family has no control at all. Putting it in your hands will only attract more people to covet it and make the Long Family fall faster!


    Not to mention, she wanted to start the Linglong Group in order to save herself a dowry and marry Jiangning.


    Now, they are all given to Jiang Ning. Although the methods are different, the result is the same.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning nodded and didn''t say more.


    He walked to the mourning hall of Long Xiang, took three incense sticks to light them, put them in the incense burner, and said seriously, "Patriarch Long, do you regret it now?"


    If Long Xiang is still alive, I am afraid he will tell Jiang Ning the answer.


    Jiang Ning didn''t stay long and turned and left.


    Looking at Jiang Ning''s back, Long Ling''er disappeared from the gate, taking a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    If the Long Family wants to survive, she must be strong!


    "call out!"


    Just as Jiang Ning walked out of the door, a cold light flashed, and the sharp dagger pierced out directly from the side and slammed into Jiang Ning''s heart!


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t turn his head back, slammed his fist, slapped him, and slammed on Long Fei who was sneaking on him. He spied his hand and directly clasped Long Fei''s neck and pressed him against the wall with his feet hanging in the air!


    "Ahem!"


    Long Fei struggled, but couldn''t get rid of it. His eyes were full of hatred and anger.


    "I killed you! I killed... ahem!"


    "Pretending to be crazy and stupid, are you afraid of death?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were calm, his fingers were a little harder, and Long Fei''s complexion became more and more red, gradually turning blue, "You are afraid of death, so you can let Ling''er face those wolves, tigers and leopards alone?"


    "Are you such a brother!"


    "You... you want to take care of it! Ah¡ª¡ª!"


    Jiang Ning''s knees slammed up, and Long Fei suddenly screamed, but for an instant he couldn''t breathe, and his ears started to ring in his ears.


    "You...you destroyed the Linglong Group...the Lord will kill you! He will definitely kill you!"


    "Who is the Lord! What is he looking for!"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    "No... I don''t know!"


    Long Fei struggled hard, the whites of his eyes were already rolled out, Jiang Ning did not show any mercy, his fingers gradually hardened, Long Fei only felt that the next moment he would suffocate and die.

 Chapter 885： Look down on

    Long Fei''s feet were hanging in the air, and he felt Jiang Ning''s fingers so powerful!


    Even if I tried my best, I couldn''t get rid of it!


    The brain is already a little lack of oxygen, it is blank, and the ears are buzzing, and it will take a few more seconds to die!


    Jiang Ning still had no expression on his face, as if he would not have the slightest emotional change even if Long Fei''s neck was broken directly.


    "The Pang family... he is from the Pang family!"


    Long Fei couldn''t help it anymore, coughing violently, and struggling to say something.


    In an instant, air rushed into his lungs, and Long Fei sank down on the ground, as if he was reborn.


    Jiang Ning let go of his hand and looked at Long Fei who was sitting on the ground: "People from the Pang family?"


    "No one knows who the Lord is, even my dad doesn''t know, but..."


    He panted violently, his face flushed, and the expression in his eyes was more of a fear of death, "But I guess he is from the Pang family!"


    "What about the evidence?"


    Long Fei''s chest rises and falls, looking up at Jiang Ning, gritted his teeth and said: "There is no evidence, it''s just a speculation, but I''m 70% sure!"


    He looked at Jiang Ning, still expressionless, and didn''t know whether Jiang Ning would kill himself!


    This terrible man really scared Long Fei.


    Jiang Ning is the first person who has allowed himself to struggle with life and death!


    He knew that in front of Jiang Ning, his life was of no value at all, except to answer his question.


    "The people in the hidden gate don''t know each other''s identity, but some people will show their feet no matter how careful they are..."


    "A person who can control a hidden door is so careless?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t believe it at all.


    The hidden door is extremely hidden. There are people in different circles, especially in the circle of the rivers and lakes. Even people who have been dead for many years can "live", which makes Tan Xing jealous and can control this hidden door. , I''m afraid it will hide deeper!


    "The north has been ups and downs for so many years, and the top wealthy family has changed names and surnames many times, but this Pang family has always stood firm."


    Long Fei said, "Especially, this time you are in the north, making such a big noise, do you see the Pang family reacting?"


    "To this day, my Long Family has declined and almost fell, and the Pang Family still has no response. Don''t you think it''s strange!"


    He sighed and said a lot, all of his doubts and speculations.


    In fact, this is not just his guess, but also Long Xiang''s guess, because Long Xiang said that he felt a little familiar with the Lord, and he must have been a common person before.


    And Long Xiang will be common, isn''t it just a few of the top wealthy families?


    Long Fei panted, his complexion still flushed, and he leaned against the wall with a despair on his face.


    "I told you everything I know, if you don''t believe me, then kill me!"


    "I won''t kill you."


    Jiang Ning said, "A useless person has no meaning to kill."


    After speaking, he turned his head and left, so angry that Long Fei really wanted to rush over and force Jiang Ning to kill himself.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be crazy and be stupid. No one will kill a worthless person. Don''t let Ling''er be a girl and bear so much."


    Jiang Ning''s voice came.


    Long Fei was shocked.


    He stood up suddenly and shouted: "Are you...Is it him!"


    "I''m just me, not him."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning''s figure disappeared, and Long Fei''s breathing became more and more rapid, and the expression on his face became more and more weird, and finally couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    He finally determined who Jiang Ning was.


    But it is more certain that the Long Family provoked the wrong person from the very beginning.

 Chapter 886： No regrets

    Long Fei took a deep breath and glanced up at the gate of Long''s house. The huge plaque and the two characters of Long Feifengwu were handwritten by his great-grandfather and father.


    But now, it was for Long Ling''er, a girl, to bear it alone.


    "Snapped!"


    He slapped himself severely, turned around and entered Long''s house without saying a word.


    At that time.


    Jiang family.


    Xue Kai stayed here for one night, not because he hadn''t seen his aunt Xue Ning for too long and wanted to chat with her more, but because he didn''t get what he wanted from Jiang Daoran, he refused to leave.


    Early in the morning, Xue Kai woke up, ready to wait for Jiang Daoran to get up before going to him and asking.


    The big deal, he went straight to the point and said directly, in his eyes, even the Jiang family was swayed by his Xue family. Is there anything he can''t ask for?


    In his heart, Jiang Daoran had never been taken seriously.


    "Xue Shao, Madam invites you over to have breakfast."


    The servant came over and shouted respectfully, "''She did it herself by herself and waited for Shao Xue to get up."


    "knew."


    Xue Kai was a little impatient, thinking that his aunt was really because he had no children, and some of them were stunned. He was just his nephew, not her son, and he had to pester him to do what he did.


    After a casual wash, Xue Kai arrived at the restaurant. Several kinds of pastries were already placed on the dinner table.


    "Woke up?"


    Xue Ning was walking up with a plate of steaming dumplings, "It''s still the same as when I was a child, snooze!"


    "Usually I''m too tired, but it''s not at my aunt''s house to be lazy and sleep a little longer. Don''t tell my dad."


    Xue Kai smiled, sat down, not being polite at all, picked up the chopsticks and ate.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little surprised after taking a bite.


    "Aunt did this all?"


    In his childhood impression, Xue Ning was a young lady of the Xue family. His fingers did not touch Yang Chunshui, let alone making so many delicate pastries, he had never even entered the kitchen.


    Over the past fifteen years, Xue Ning has become so virtuous, like a different person.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Xue Ning still had a smile on her face. These things were all she tried to make for Jiang Daoran.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Daoran never eats breakfast with her.


    She did these things, but Jiang Daoran would not eat them either.


    "Aunt, I''m wronged you."


    Xue Kai did not praise the delicious food, but sighed, put down his chopsticks, looked at Xue Ning distressedly, "Back when you married your uncle, my dad disagrees, you are from my Xue family, what? Is it time to do these things?"


    This is what the next talent should do!


    "There is nothing wronged."


    Xue Ning was very calm, but his eyes were a little dim, "I chose it myself, and I don''t regret it."


    "aunt!"


    Xue Kai frowned, "You don''t care, but what''s your uncle''s attitude? Does he understand you? I feel unworthy for you!"


    Xue Ning did not speak.


    "He must still think of that woman in his heart, even if she is dead,"


    Xue Kai dissatisfied, "Now that the **** is back again, don''t you worry that the **** will come back to grab the Jiang family''s property?"


    "Xue Kai, don''t talk like this, your uncle will be unhappy after hearing this."


    Xue Ning frowned slightly. She didn''t like to hear others say bad things about Jiang Daoran. No one could do it.


    It used to be like this, now it is the same.


    "I don''t know, what kind of ecstasy he poured you on,"


    Xue Kai shook his head and sighed, "Okay, I don''t need to talk about my uncle, but what about that dog bastard? Are you going to watch him and come back to fight for the Jiang family''s property?"


    "Then Jiang Daoran has refused to have a child with his aunt for so many years, isn''t it just to wait for that **** to grow up and come back!"


    "Xue Kai!"


    Xue Ning''s expression became serious, "Have you said enough?"

 Chapter 887： Somewhat different

    A dog bastard, when did she belong to the Xue family?


    Not to mention, the **** that Xue Kai said may be Jiang Daoran''s child, and that is her child.


    "aunt!"


    "enough!"


    Xue Ning looked ugly, "It''s not my turn for a junior to teach me, and, for the Jiang family, please maintain a minimum of respect. If you do this again, don''t come to the Jiang family again!"


    She got up directly, cleaned up the dishes on the table, and didn''t want to let Xue Kai eat anymore.


    Xue Kai was also annoyed. Xue Ning was actually angry with herself for being a bastard?


    She forgot, is she surnamed Xue!


    "Aunt, don''t forget, if it weren''t for my Xue family, this Jiang family would have been gone! Would you like to be a top wealthy family? Dream!"


    He said coldly, "To put it harshly, this Jiang family was given by our Xue family!"


    After speaking, he turned around and left regardless of Xue Ning''s expression.


    Since he couldn''t stay in Jiang''s house anymore, and asked Jiang Daoran for those things, then he went to get them by himself.


    Anyway, everything in the Jiang family was given by the Xue family, and even Jiang Ning¡¯s fate was given by the Xue family!


    Seeing Xue Kai''s domineering appearance, Xue Ning couldn''t help shaking his head.


    She always knew that her eldest brother always felt that the Jiang family owed the Xue Jiatian great favor because she married Jiang Daoran and asked the Xue family to use resources to help the Jiang family, so that the Jiang family could gain a foothold in the north. Even become a top wealthy family.


    Now, Xue Kai thinks so too, they don''t even put Jiang Daoran in their eyes at all, and they don''t even have the least respect.


    But this is her man!


    Even if two people are just nameless couples.


    They don''t respect Jiang Daoran, and they don''t respect themselves!


    Xue Ning took a few deep breaths. After so many years, her temper had long been smoothed out, and there was no happiness, anger, sorrow or joy.


    It''s just that those words of Xue Kai just now, like thorns, pierced her heart.


    She thought for a while, and after hesitating for a moment, she seemed to have made a decision before turning around and walking towards Jiang Daoran''s study.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Daoran was in his study, looking at the paintings on the wall, and was in a daze for an hour, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Madam, the master is resting inside."


    Suddenly, the voice of Jiang Hai came from outside the door.


    Jiang Daoran turned his head and was surprised. How could Xue Ning come to find himself?


    Since he said that he didn''t want to be disturbed, Xue Ning had never been to his study again, not even a step closer, how did she come here today.


    "I''m looking for something to do with him."


    Outside the door, Xue Ning''s tone was very gentle, and he didn''t have the slightest sense of superiority when speaking to Jiang Hai.


    Jiang Hai is not easy to stop.


    He walked to the door and knocked on the door: "Master, ma''am is here."


    "Crack¡ª"


    The door opened by itself, Jiang Daoran opened the door and looked at Xue Ning: "Why are you here?"


    "I want to say a few words to you."


    Xue Ning looked at Jiang Daoran''s position, right at the door, and didn''t mean to let herself in. In the past, she would not force her to turn around and leave without disturbing Jiang Daoran.


    But today, she didn''t move, "Can I go in?"


    Jiang Daoran looked at Xue Ning and felt that she seemed to be a little different today.


    He stepped aside, opened the door of the study, and Xue Ning walked in directly.


    Jiang Hai couldn''t say anything, but stood aside respectfully, and Jiang Daoran closed the door.


    He was really surprised.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Daoran asked, "You are a little different today."

 Chapter 888： Is he your son

    "I am your wife after all, and I should still have the right to enter your study."


    Xue Ning said calmly.


    Her tone was very calm, but Jiang Daoran could hear her speaking faster than usual, and it seemed that she was a little nervous.


    "of course."


    Jiang Daoran pointed to the sofa on one side, "Sit down."


    This is probably the first time they met each other and sat down to chat in fifteen years of marriage.


    Not to mention Xue Ning, even Jiang Daoran felt a little unnatural.


    "What do you want to tell me?"


    He made tea without looking at Xue Ning, as if avoiding the look in her eyes, such an embarrassing atmosphere could dilute a little.


    The fragrance of tea overflows, filling the study room.


    "That Jiang Ning, is it your child?"


    Xue Ning didn''t mean anything but said directly, "You and her child."


    The teapot in Jiang Daoran''s hand paused for a moment, then continued pouring tea, and laughed.


    "When were you curious about these things?"


    The sound of splashing water hit people''s eardrums, Jiang Daoran put the teacup in front of Xue Ning, "Everything is spreading outside now, and sometimes I can''t tell the truth from the false."


    Xue Ning didn''t touch the tea cup, but still looked at Jiang Daoran.


    "You tell me the answer directly."


    She took a deep breath, "Yes, or not."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Daoran spoke suddenly.


    Xue Ning froze for a moment. She thought Jiang Daoran would deny it, and even ignored her own question, but she didn''t expect that he would say yes and really told her answer directly.


    Such a thing, he would actually tell himself?


    Doesn''t he know how much influence his relationship with Jiang Ning will have?


    Xue Ning was stunned for a while, and did not react for a long time.


    Obviously she asked, but she heard the answer, but couldn''t react.


    "It''s a pity that he doesn''t recognize me, which means he doesn''t."


    Jiang Daoran smiled bitterly, picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said to Xue Ning, "Taste, this is the tea that stinky boy likes to drink, I asked Jiang Hai to find some way to get me some."


    Xue Ning glanced at the teacup and then at Jiang Daoran.


    She stretched out her hand, picked up the tea cup, placed it to her lips, and took a sip, her expression a bit complicated.


    "How can a person his age like drinking tea."


    "No matter how bitter the tea is, it is sweeter than life."


    Jiang Daoran smiled and said, "I don''t dare to think about the hardships he has suffered. I am afraid that if I think about it, I will feel more and more that it is right that he does not recognize me and the Jiang family."


    Xue Ning did not speak, looked at the tea cup in his hand, and took a sip.


    "Xue Kai asked you, right?"


    Jiang Daoran asked.


    "no."


    Xue Ning shook his head, "I want to know myself. I want to know if Jiang Ning is the child of you and her. Now I know."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell my elder brother, no one will say, if you don''t want to make it public, I won''t disclose it."


    "I believe you."


    Jiang Dao Ran said.


    Of course he knew how much the Jiang Ning was exposed to the relationship between Jiang Ning and himself. I am afraid that the Pang family and the Xue family will immediately notice the Jiang family, and even the one behind the scenes will focus on the Jiang family.


    But he didn''t want to conceal Xue Ning.


    Xue Ning didn''t say anything, he got up and was about to leave.


    She asked what she wanted to ask and got the answer she wanted. Jiang Daoran was so frank, which made her a little happy.


    Her happiness is as simple as that, she seems to be the girl with simple ideas back then.


    "What happened back then, no wonder you, she didn''t blame you, I think Jiang Ning will be a sensible child, he knows the truth, he will definitely not blame you.


    Xue Ning walked to the door, turned his head, looked at Jiang Daoran, "Be nice to him, and he will recognize you."

 Chapter 889： Xue Kais calculations

    After speaking, Xue Ning opened the door.


    Jiang Hai bowed and saluted, Xue Ning nodded slightly, and left without saying anything.


    Seeing that Xue Ning had already gone far, Jiang Hai looked at Jiang Daoran in the study.


    "Master, do you say that, would you..."


    "do not know."


    Jiang Daoran was still drinking tea without raising his head, "Anyway, I can''t lie to her."


    "I owe her too much."


    Jiang Hai didn''t ask any more, closed the door softly, and stayed quietly outside.


    He thought to himself that if Xue Ning revealed the news, then the Jiang family would be in trouble. Not only the Pang family and the Xue family, they would immediately believe that the Jiang family is extremely threatening, and even more terrifying. enemy.


    Back then, the top wealthy families that were killed overnight, weren''t it because their strength became stronger and stronger, threatening the interests of some people?


    The Jiang family is one of the four top giants, and then there is such a powerful and terrifying offspring as Jiang Ning...


    No one will allow the Jiang family to exist again!


    However, this was Jiang Daoran''s decision. He said that Xue Ning could not be deceived.


    Jiang Hai didn''t know what would happen to Jiang Daoran''s decision, no matter what, since it was Jiang Daoran''s decision, he would only follow it.


    Xue Ning came out of Jiang Daoran''s study, returned to his residence, walked to the corner of the corridor, Xue Kai was still there, with a sly light in his eyes.


    "aunt."


    "Why haven''t you left?"


    Xue Ning frowned, a little unhappy.


    "Auntie, don''t be angry. I felt wronged for aunt for a while. I couldn''t help it. Please don''t be angry with me."


    "Not angry."


    Xue Ning said, "It''s okay, just leave, I have no time to talk to you now."


    "Auntie, did you ask your uncle just now?"


    Xue Kai walked up to Xue Ning, smiled, and pleased, "I know that my aunt loves me, she must also help me. I can be the head of the Xue family in the future, right?"


    Xue Ning did not speak.


    "Did my aunt ask my uncle, is Jiang Ning his son?"


    Xue Kai had already figured it out.


    He even deliberately irritated Xue Ning, just to force Xue Ning to quarrel with Jiang Daoran and question Jiang Daoran.


    It was just unexpected that the two did not quarrel, but looking at Xue Ning''s expression, she had obviously asked this question and got an answer.


    "Yes."


    Xue Ning did not deny, "I did ask this question. Do you now think that I am very easy to control? If you stimulated me with the agitation method, I did it according to your mind?"


    Xue Kai shook his head: "Where did my aunt say, how dare I."


    "Then, how did Uncle answer?"


    He stared at Xue Ning, not relaxing at all.


    Xue Kai knows Xue Ning''s temper and temperament very well, and can only stalk himself, Xue Ning will definitely let go.


    "I said, I have no time to talk to you now."


    Xue Ning didn''t want to bother and wanted to leave. Xue Kai hurriedly stopped her, arched her body, and apologized again and again.


    "Aunt! My dear aunt! It''s my fault. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    "Just now I didn''t speak through my brain, didn''t know how to measure, said too much, and didn''t respect my uncle. It was my fault!"


    "Should I go and apologize to my uncle now?"


    He was about to go to Jiang Daoran''s study, but Xue Ning called to stop him.


    "Not allowed to go!"


    Jiang Daoran didn''t know about this at all. If Xue Kai apologized, he would know instead. I''m afraid he will be angry, and it will become even more troublesome.


    Xue Kai has spotted this.


    "I knew that my aunt would definitely not watch my uncle scold me,"


    Xue Kai looked flattering, "Auntie, just tell me, how did my uncle answer? I really want to know whether that kid is from the Jiang family, so that I won¡¯t have a conflict with him. I accidentally injured him. Didn''t my family beat my family?"

 Chapter 890： Bring it!

    He looked at Xue Ning with a look of embarrassment, and said that Xue Ning was about to speak.


    "Aunt, let me tell you, many people are staring at Jiang Ning now. If he is from our Jiang family, then I will find a way to protect him, otherwise, once those people do it, his life will probably be gone!"


    "I don''t care about people who are not in our own family."


    "Then you don''t have to worry about it, it''s not his son."


    Xue Ning said directly, "It''s just the same name and surname. There is no need to make a fuss. Even if he was beaten to death, it has nothing to do with us. You can''t waste your energy to protect an insignificant person."


    "Really?"


    Xue Kai was a little surprised, what did Jiang Daoran say?


    Xue Ning was lying to herself.


    But my aunt was innocent when she was young, and at this age, she has never experienced the baptism of society, so she knows how to lie.


    "believe it or not."


    Xue Ning didn''t bother to pay any more attention to it, and walked away quickly. Obviously, he had no patience for Xue Kai.


    Seeing Xue Ning''s appearance, Xue Kai narrowed his eyes.


    "It seems that it''s really not,"


    He snorted, "If it were Jiang Daoran''s son, my aunt would definitely be angry, jealous, and even let me kill Jiang Ning, but she didn''t even care about it at all."


    "Okay, okay, okay! Since it''s not from the Jiang family, it''s even simpler."


    Xue Kai sneered, his eyes showed disdain and sorrow, and immediately left the Jiang family.


    Without hesitation, he made a call, called some masters, and went directly to the northern branch of the Lin Group.


    At that time.


    Jiang Ning was sitting in the office, and Li Dong was reporting to him.


    When he comes to the north this time, he will not stay for a long time. After handling the information of Linglong Group and some debt problems, Jiangning will immediately reclaim other scattered industries.


    What is such a huge intelligence network looking for, Jiang Ning must dig it out as soon as possible!


    The lord behind the scenes hides extremely deeply. Until now, there is no trace. Obviously, if he didn''t find what he wanted, he would not easily expose himself.


    Otherwise, it will fall short.


    The more so, the more Jiang Ning knew that what the hidden door was looking for was absolutely extraordinary!


    He wants to find that thing faster than the Lord, so the Lord can still bear it?


    "The northern market has now stabilized. Lin''s current business alone has accounted for more than half of the market share. As for the thread stripped from the Linglong Group, it is still..."


    "boom!"


    Li Dong didn''t finish his words, the door of the office was kicked open directly, without the slightest politeness at all!


    Jiang Ning still didn''t move, leaning on the sofa, just raised his eyelids, without a trace of panic, even Li Dong just turned his head and glanced, a little angry.


    "Who are you? It would be too rude to break in like this!"


    Xue Kai ignored Li Dong, a dog who worked for Jiangning, and he simply looked down on him.


    Even Jiang Ning doesn''t like him, let alone Li Dong?


    He walked straight to Jiang Ning, smiling, but the disdain on his face made no secret of it.


    "My name is Xue Kai, from the Xue family, you are Jiangning, right?"


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    "The purpose of my coming is very simple. Our Xue family wants those things from the Linglong Group. Please take them out obediently, lest I do it, so that everyone''s faces will not look good."


    Not to mention that Jiang Ning is not from the Jiang family, even if he is, Xue Kai will not be the slightest polite!


    "You try it?"


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, looking at Xue Kai, and said calmly.

 Chapter 891： Ignore

    Sitting there, Jiang Ning didn''t even mean to stand up from beginning to end. He raised his eyelids and glanced at Xue Kai lightly.


    That kind of disdainful look made Xue Kai startled, and immediately furious!


    "Don''t force me!"


    With a wave of his hand, a dozen people behind him all rushed in and surrounded Jiang Ning and Li Dong.


    It seems that Jiangning will die here if he doesn''t hand over the information of Linglong Group today!


    Looking at the dozen or so people around, Jiang Ning remained unchanged, even a little amused.


    Could it be that the so-called big family in the north and the sons born to them are so stupid?


    There are not many who can be smart like Song Xiaoyu.


    Today, there are still people coming to find death!


    "Brother Ning."


    During this period of time with Jiang Ning, Li Dong was used to seeing big scenes. He didn''t care about the Xue family and Zhang family. As long as Jiang Ning gave an order, the dog brother and others outside would come in immediately and throw them out!


    "It''s okay, you continue to read yours."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, as if Xue Kai and the others did not exist at all.


    "Yes."


    Li Dong nodded and immediately continued to report the results of his analysis.


    "From the perspective of layout, our Lin''s development from a single industry to a multi-functional industry requires..."


    Seeing Jiang Ning and Li Dong, like no one else, directly treating themselves as air, Xue Kai was shocked at first, then the whole person seemed to have been struck by lightning, his face flushed!


    Jiang Ning is humiliating himself, humiliating himself severely!


    Does he think he doesn''t exist?


    "you wanna die!"


    When did Xue Kai be so despised, let alone at home, even abroad, those so-called nobles dare not treat him like this.


    "Take it down!"


    He yelled, and a dozen people rushed over at once.


    But Jiang Ning, still sitting there, tilted his body, looking very lazy.


    Li Dong was sitting opposite him, holding the analysis report in his hand, reading it to Jiang Ning.


    The two people are the same, it seems that here, there are only two of them, Xue Kai and those people, but it''s just air.


    Xue Kai is almost furious!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, Li Dong was still reading his analysis report, and the dozens of people under Xue Kai flew out one by one, hit the wall, and fell to the ground again, crying in pain.


    But in just one minute, more than a dozen people, like arhats, were all piled under the wall.


    And Jiang Ning has not even changed his posture!


    He leaned on the sofa and didn''t even look at Xue Kai, who had a dark face. He picked up the drink on the table, bit the habit, took a big mouthful, and looked at Li Dong.


    "Other than that, what else did you find?"


    Jiang Ning still didn''t pay attention to Xue Kai!


    The air seemed to quiet down all of a sudden, even those who were kicked by Jiang Ning, were holding back the pain at this moment and did not shout.


    They have never seen it before, so humiliating!


    "I will kill you!"


    Xue Kai blushed, his blood surged, as if being pressed to the ground by Jiang Ning, he stepped heavily on his foot, and suddenly shouted loudly.


    The most humiliating thing is to ignore!


    Completely, completely ignored!


    He roared, waved his fist, and slammed directly at Jiang Ning''s head.


    "? Shao Er Shi Shan and picking Ai Shan? Bang!"


    Under the corner, at the top of the group of dozens of people, Xue Kai lay there, his face turned pale in an instant, clutching his chest tightly, and he couldn''t even make a scream.


    He was tense all over, and he felt that his breastbone seemed to have been broken several times!

 Chapter 892： Clean up the garbage

    That kind of pain almost made him faint, but on the contrary, it made him sober!


    Xue Kai''s ears were buzzing, and he could still hear. Li Dong was talking to Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning... didn''t lift his head, didn''t even glance at him!


    A group of people fell there, unable to move for a long time, and wailed in pain, but it was like air. No one paid any attention to them.


    After a while, Jiang Ning nodded, and understood everything Li Dong had said.


    "Just follow your plan and tell me if you have any questions."


    He got up, walked to the door, turned his head and took a look. Xue Kai and the others, who were still piled there, unable to move with pain, turned back to Li Dong and said, "Call the cleaner and sweep out the garbage."


    After speaking, he left without looking back.


    Xue Kai heard Jiang Ning''s words, especially Jiang Ning called them garbage and called the cleaners to clean up...


    "puff--"


    He couldn''t bear it for a while, he opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood, and he passed out completely.


    When Xue Kai woke up again, he felt a little cold on his body, opened his eyes and looked around, and suddenly screamed!


    He was lying in the garbage!


    The surroundings were so stinky that he couldn''t help but retching. I didn''t know what was on his body. The leftovers made him almost roll his eyes. The flies were flying everywhere, buzzing, and he felt his scalp numb. !


    Jiang Ning actually regarded him as **** and threw it into the **** heap.


    "Jiang Ning! I want to kill you! I must kill you!"


    Xue Kai yelled hysterically. He felt that his body was dirty and could no longer be washed.


    He hurried back to Xue''s house in a hurry, and when he entered the house, the people of Xue''s family were so scared that they all changed their complexions.


    Xue Kai returned to the room and washed for an hour, but still felt that there was still a smell on his hair and body, and he was uncomfortable.


    "Jiangning!"


    He gritted his teeth with anger, since childhood, when has he been humiliated like this!


    The dignified Xue family''s elites can even be regarded as the elites in the north. Even if they study abroad, they are the top scholars in the prestigious schools.


    But Jiang Ning... said he was rubbish!


    "Young Master, Patriarch invites you to go."


    At the door of Xue Kai''s room, the butler respectfully said.


    "knew."


    He was about to find Xue Fangyang. He wanted to do it himself, and then talked to Xue Fangyang for such a big thing. So when he came back from abroad, he couldn''t wait to lower the price.


    But where did you think that instead of getting things done, Jiang Ning was severely humiliated.


    Xue Fangyang''s study is very different from Jiang Daoran''s.


    The decoration, the jewels, the calligraphy and painting on the wall, even those who don¡¯t know how to do it, can see that they are very valuable, because the edging is all gold and diamonds!


    The quaint calligraphy and painting are paired with extravagant gold and diamonds. It seems a bit strange to see Er Yishan Shan Xi loves to pick it up, but Xue Fangyang likes this.


    He was sitting at the desk, not reading or writing, but piled up a tower with gold bars, which was now carefully placed on the top.


    "dad."


    Xue Kai opened the door and yelled.


    Xue Fangyang raised his head and glanced, accidentally, his elbow knocked down the golden bar tower he was about to build.


    "What to shout!"


    Xue Fangyang frowned and shouted.


    He is not too old, but his hair is completely gray. It seems that he is a dozen years older than his actual age. "I have returned to China, don''t go back first. What will you do to Jiang''s house?"

 Chapter 893： Who told you that?

    Xue Fangyang''s tone was obviously dissatisfied.


    Xue Kai returned from abroad without telling himself. This already made him very angry. He didn''t expect to return home. Instead of going home to greet him, he went to Jiang''s house instead.


    Could it be that the Jiang family is better than his own?


    "Dad, I went to see my aunt."


    Xue Kai said, "My aunt called me and said that she missed me very much. She was crying while she said, so I flew back to the country and went to see her."


    "She is also pitiful. She is married to a man who doesn''t like her and has no children. When she grows old, she is still alone. As a junior, I should go and see her."


    His reason is fresh and refined, so Xue Kai himself would believe it.


    "That''s what she deserves!"


    Xue Fangyang snorted, and when he mentioned Xue Ning, his own sister, she didn''t seem to feel distressed or cared, but scolded and resented instead.


    "The way she chose herself is to kneel and finish her journey!"


    Xue Kai didn''t say anything.


    In his mind, the idea was actually the same as Xue Fangyang''s, just to find a reason to prevaricate Xue Fangyang.


    "Back then, so many people pursued her, but they chose a married man who had the reputation of being a junior high-ranking man, and lost all of my Xue family''s face!"


    As soon as Xue Fangyang said about this, he slapped the table with anger, "And your grandpa, I don''t know what he thought, so he agreed!"


    The Patriarch of the previous generation Xue family not only agreed, but also invested a lot of resources to help the Jiang family gain a foothold in the north, and even made the Jiang family one of the top wealthy families.


    This has made Xue Fangyang worry about it for more than ten years!


    Why?


    Those are the resources of his Xue family. In other words, when the previous generation of Patriarch dies, it will be Xue Fangyang''s. Why should he treat it as a dowry and give it to Jiang Daoran?


    Back then, he was not qualified to raise objections, so he could only watch the rise of the Jiang family and the Xue family''s many resources flowing into Jiang Daoran''s hands.


    Therefore, the more he thinks about it now, the more angry he is, the more angry he despises Jiang Daoran and the Jiang family, and even transfers his anger to Xue Ning, his own sister.


    If it weren''t for her fascination, the Xue family must now be the strongest among the top wealthy families!


    "Why did Grandpa make such a confused decision back then?"


    Xue Kai said angrily, "My Xue family has no reason to help the Jiang family. Even if it is the dowry for the aunt, it won''t be so much. Grandpa is really confused!"


    If his old man was still alive, the father and son would definitely not even dare to let go of a fart.


    But at this moment, when it comes to things back then, they are not at all polite!


    "Huh, isn''t it just getting confused,"


    Xue Fangyang said, "In this life, besides passing on the position of Patriarch to me, which is the most correct decision, what decision has he made?"


    He thought more and more angry, waved his hand, and didn''t want to talk about this topic anymore.


    As if smelling something strange, Xue Fangyang frowned and looked at Xue Kai''s face and body. The look in his eyes made Xue Kai very uncomfortable.


    "I haven''t bathed in a few days?"


    Xue Kai''s face flushed, and he suddenly felt embarrassed!


    How could he not take a bath for a few days?


    But does he want to say that he was treated as **** by Jiangning, Lu Shan, Wu Fuyi, and Shi Shan? Throw it into the **** heap, covered with all kinds of stinky rubbish?


    "Wash...washed, just washed!"


    Xue Kai gritted his teeth, flushed, and took two steps back, fearing that Xue Fangyang might smell other strange smells.


    "Dad, I heard that the Long Family has been planted and suffered heavy losses. The Linglong Group, which has been in business for many years, has been dealt with in one pot?"


    He quickly changed the subject, "I came back this time, I just focused on these things!"


    Xue Fangyang''s eyes shrank suddenly.


    "Who told you that?"

 Chapter 894： You know what a fart!

    This news spread among the upper classes of the big family in the north, but ordinary people have no right to know.


    And Xue Kaiyuan was abroad, but no one would take the initiative to tell him such things.


    "Inadvertently learned,"


    Xue Kai vaguely said, "It doesn''t matter anymore, Dad, you must know how powerful this Linglong Group is. It will be knocked down by someone, and the fruit will be taken away by the guy named Jiangning."


    "If my Xue family can grab it, it will definitely be a great supplement to our strength. It will be even more powerful!"


    Xue Fangyang sneered.


    He looked at Xue Kai and suddenly understood why this kid suddenly came back from abroad. He turned out to be focusing on the collapsed Linglong Group.


    In fact, he stared at it earlier than Xue Kai!


    It''s not just him, I''m afraid the Pang family is also focusing on it, right?


    "It''s not as simple as you think."


    Xue Fangyang said, "This Linglong Group is not what you think, so don''t do it lightly, because..."


    Before he finished speaking, his face suddenly sank, staring at Xue Kai firmly.


    Xue Kai''s eyes were nervous.


    "Dad, what are you doing looking at me like this?"


    "When you go to the Jiang family, do you think that Jiang Ning is from the Jiang family?"


    "Dad, you know?"


    Xue Kai was taken aback, "I went to the Jiang family to prove this. If Jiang Ning is a member of the Jiang family, we can go to Jiang Daoran directly!"


    Even the Jiang family was given by the Xue family. What they want now, Jiang Daoran has to give it too!


    "The results of it?"


    Xue Fangyang sneered.


    "Aunt said, no."


    Xue Kai hummed, "Since he is not, then we can just grab it."


    "You got it?"


    Xue Fangyang''s face was ugly, with a trace of anger, "If you **** it, you will have this stench on your body? A shameful thing! My Xue family''s face is lost to you!"


    Xue Kai didn''t speak, he knew he couldn''t hide Xue Fangyang.


    He stood there, his face flushed, and wanted to prove that he was enough to serve as the next Patriarch.


    "I underestimated him,"


    Xue Kai gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, "I will definitely ask him for this account! Anyway, he is not from the Jiang family, and I have no worries about starting with him!"


    "You know what a shit!"


    Xue Fangyang cursed, "I spend tens of millions a year to let you study abroad. What have you learned?"


    "This Jiangning, if it is from the Jiang family, that would be easy to handle!"


    If Jiang Ning is not, then who is behind him will become a mystery, let alone Xue Fangyang, I am afraid that no one in the entire north knows until now.


    Having killed so many families with large surnames, and now causing heavy losses to the Long Family, even the Linglong Group, which had been in business for many years, went bankrupt.


    Even if Jiang Ning was behind Jiang¡¯s family and that Jiang Daoran, Xue Fangyang would not believe it!


    The mere Jiang family has no such strength at all and can support Jiang Ning to this step.


    "I do not understand?"


    "You don''t need to understand? Lu Shixi Erzhedi Xixi?"


    Xue Fangyang fiddled with the gold bars one by one on the table again, and snorted, "I''ll take care of this. You are still young. In the northern chess game, I don''t have much experience. My Xue family wants something. It¡¯s not that easy to get!"


    He not only wants to get the congratulations he wants from that Jiang Ning''s hand, but also to dig out the people behind Jiang Ning!


    The Long Family suffered heavy losses, somewhat unclear, and the Pang Family did not respond. The more unresponsive, the more worrying it is.


    "dad!"


    Xue Kai was in a hurry. He returned to China, but just to make some achievements, Xue Fangyang refused to let him participate.


    "You can''t do murder now!"


    Xue Fangyang exudes a sharp breath.

 Chapter 895： uninvited guest

    There was a chill in his eyes, and Xue Kai couldn''t help but tremble!


    "dad¡­¡­"


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about this. Do your own thing. The game in the north is not something you can understand. Don''t break my big business."


    Xue Fangyang said coldly.


    He restrained his murderous aura and didn''t say more.


    Everyone wanted those things from the Linglong Group. Since the Long Family couldn''t control them, they had a chance.


    Especially, Long Xiang, the lord of the Long Family, died overnight, which made Xue Fang, Wu, Luwu, and Yang to see something!


    If his Xue family can seize the opportunity to replace the previous position of the Long family, is it impossible for his Xue family to become the strongest family among the top wealthy families in the north?


    Wasn''t the original Long Family established the Linglong Group for this purpose?


    Seeing Xue Fangyang''s cold expression, Xue Kai did not dare to say anything, but sighed in his heart, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    He has never been humiliated like this before!


    Without such a breath, he was afraid that he would not be able to make it through his whole life.


    "I see, Dad, don''t worry, I won''t mess around."


    Xue Kai nodded and said.


    He didn''t know what Xue Fangyang was going to do, but what was certain was that Jiang Ning and Jiang''s family would not be better off!


    At that time.


    Jiang Ning had completed the transfer of shares and debts with Long Ling''er, and Jiang Ning took out his card and settled the debt of 80 billion on the spot.


    Seeing the legal counsel from the Long Family, he was dumbfounded, looking at Jiang Ning like a monster.


    He hasn''t seen it yet, who would take out several black cards and swipe tens of billions directly!


    His mother is too rich, right?


    After signing and putting his handprint on, Long Linger was in a complicated mood.


    She looked at Jiang Ning, even she herself didn''t know what she was feeling at the moment.


    "thanks."


    After a long time, Long Ling''er spoke, and after hesitating for a long time, she felt that she was most suitable to say these two words.


    Others don''t know, but she knows very well that these shares in her hands are actually hot potato. There are too many people staring at these shares.


    Long Xiang used to control it. At that time, the Long Family was strong enough that even if others coveted it, they would not dare to act rashly.


    But now, Long Xiang is dead, and Long Fei is also a little crazy. In the north where fish and dragons are mixed, I don''t know how many eyes there are. Now he is staring at himself, the new Long Family Patriarch.


    Once they have to do it, how do they deal with it?


    She couldn''t deal with it at all.


    Jiang Ning took these shares away, not only what he needed, but also helped himself out.


    "This is business, you''re welcome."


    Jiang Ning said directly.


    "I didn''t misunderstand."


    Long Ling''er was very calm, "Even if it''s just a business, I want to thank you."


    Looking at Long Ling''er in front of him, Jiang Ning did not speak.


    He could feel that this woman had some changes.


    It is completely different from the past, even a month ago.


    "Well, take care of yourself."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, nodded, and prepared to leave.


    With these shares, things will be easier to handle. He has to take back all the industries before the Linglong Group in order to spread the entire intelligence network.


    Once the intelligence network is rolled out, he can find what the Hidden Door wants to find faster than the Lord, forcing the Lord to expose himself and reveal his identity!


    "Mr. Jiang."


    Jiang Ning was turning around to leave, and a voice came from behind him.


    He turned his head and glanced, not knowing.


    But Long Linger''s expression changed, and it seemed a little surprised that this person would come to Jiang Ning.


    She frowned slightly and looked a little worried. She glanced at Jiang Ning and wanted to remind Jiang Ning to ignore it and take precautions, but that person had already walked over.

 Chapter 896： Someone wants to kill him

    "Miss Long is here too, long time no see."


    "Long time no see, Pangbo."


    Long Ling''er didn''t say Pang Shao, but directly said the name. Jiang Ning understood at once that Long Ling''er was reminding himself.


    Pangbo.


    A person whose surname is Pang, is there any other Pang family in this north?


    Jiang Ning''s eyes sharpened instantly, thinking of what Long Fei had said to him.


    "Lord...it is very likely that they are from the Pang family!"


    Jiang Ning looked calm, and looked at the somewhat burly, angry man in front of him, "Do I know you?"


    "Hehe, Mr. Jiang, it''s normal if you don''t know me."


    Pang Bo stepped forward and stretched out his hand, but Jiang Ning ignored it and didn''t feel embarrassed. He retracted his hand at will and said with a smile, "Miss Long has already introduced me. My name is Pang Bo. I admire Mr. Jiang, but it''s been a long time."


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    He can''t answer this, do you want him to say thank you?


    "From the first time Mr. Jiang went to the Five Major Passes to clean up the Zhou family and Wu family, he suppressed more than a dozen families with large surnames in one breath."


    Pang Bo smiled gently, making people feel that he really came to chase the stars, "Recently, the Chang family was destroyed, the Long family...Oh, Miss Long, sorry, I have no other meaning, you must do everything. Do not misunderstand."


    He bowed slightly and apologized to Long Linger.


    Long Ling''er was expressionless, she was very jealous of the Pang family!


    The Pangbo in front of him is even more terrifying among his peers!


    The Pang family has always been low-key. This Pangbo is the same. It is not obvious, but only with his news, it must be big news. According to Long Xiang¡¯s previous evaluation, the children of other families in the north add up to less than one. Pangbo!


    "This north, there are constant disturbances, I have been watching, Mr. Jiang should be the same, right?"


    He has not only been paying attention to what happened after Jiangning entered the north, he has been staring since the sudden appearance of the forbidden area in the East China Sea to the capture of Shenghai and the southeast by Jiangning!


    Pang Bo is not handsome, but his tone is easy-going, and he feels like he is in the past. Even if he wants to be angry, it is difficult to be angry with him.


    Pang Bo knows this truth very well when he reaches out and does not hit the smiley person.


    "Did you see, it''s my shit?"


    But where did you know, Jiang Ning was not at all polite.


    "Don''t make it familiar to me, do I know you? Insane!"


    Jiang Ning snorted, and immediately stopped looking at Pangbo. He turned his head and greeted Long Linger, "Go."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Pang Bo was startled. He didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to speak to Jiang Ning. He was not even interested in listening to what he said. When did anyone dare to treat him like this?


    "Mr. Jiang."


    Pang Bo yelled, but Jiang Ning''s footsteps didn''t stop at all, not even a slight change in rhythm.


    As if he didn''t hear it at all.


    Even if he heard it, Jiang Ning didn''t care at all, what Pangbo?


    What surname is Pang?


    You are the surname Sun? Shan Ai Lingzhi Randi Fu Er? You are called Monkey King. I don''t want to care about you, just ignore you!


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Pang Bo frowned, feeling a little uncomfortable with Jiang Ning''s reaction, his voice suddenly became louder, "If you don''t listen to me, you will definitely regret it!"


    Jiang Ning stopped suddenly.


    He turned his head, squinted his eyes slightly, and stared at Pangbo. The light burst from the cracks in his eyes, which made Pangbo''s heart beat.


    "Then you finish, what if I still regret it?"


    Pang Bo laughed, his eyes trembling slightly.


    "Jiang Family Patriarch, Jiang Daoran, does Mr. Jiang know?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning and said lightly, "Someone wants to kill him tonight!"

 Chapter 897： Do you have to pick time?

    After Pang Bo finished speaking, he stared at Jiang Ning, wanting to see how Jiang Ning''s reaction would change.


    But he was a little surprised, because Jiang Ning was still expressionless and did not react at all!


    It seemed that he hadn''t heard the name Jiang Daoran, or even if he heard the name, he would be nothing more than a stranger to Jiang Ning.


    For him, there is no impact at all!


    The calm on Jiang Ning''s face made Pangbo a little surprised for a while.


    "Someone wants to kill him,"


    Jiang Ning walked towards Pangbo step by step, "It''s my shit?"


    Until she was standing in front of Pangbo, Jiang Ning''s expression instantly sank, making Pangbo''s eyes twitching.


    "You said I would regret it if I didn''t listen to it,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Now that I have finished listening, I really regret it."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    Without waiting for Pangbo to say anything, Jiang Ning slapped his hand when he raised his hand, and drew it directly on Pangbo''s face!


    With the crisp sound, even Long Ling''er who was standing on the side was stunned.


    Jiang Ning...play Pangbo?


    That is from the Pang family!


    It can be said to be the best young man in the entire North!


    Jiang Ning...fight as you say?


    "You dare to hit me!"


    Pang Bo was dumbfounded, as if he hadn''t reacted.


    He? Wu Paaiaiaifuyishan''er? How could I have thought that Jiangning would actually say that he would do it, and there was no sign of it!


    "I have to pick time to beat you?"


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "I don''t know what''s wrong, I really hate your lofty posture."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Pang Bo was extremely angry.


    "I am not interested in knowing who Jiang Daoran is, and I am even less interested in who wants to kill him."


    Jiang Ning ignored Pangbo''s anger, "He is dead or alive, and it has nothing to do with me. What are you, dare to make decisions for me?"


    Extremely arrogant!


    Pangbo''s face immediately turned red.


    Jiang Ning slapped himself in front of Long Ling''er, didn''t he know his identity!


    Pangbo wanted to fight back, but he knew that he was not Jiang Ning''s opponent!


    Judging from the information he controlled, Chang Zaiyuan from the Chang family, as well as the few masters, all died in Jiang Ning''s hands. With him, Jiang Ning could kill him with a single finger.


    But this slap... it hurts so hot!


    Pang Bo couldn''t wait to fight Jiang Ning directly, but he didn''t dare to move just seeing Jiang Ning''s eyes.


    He didn''t expect Jiang Ning''s temper to be so violent.


    He wanted to put him on top with a superior posture, but Jiang Ning didn''t pay any attention to him at all.


    "Don''t you fight back?"


    Jiang Ning stared at Pang Bo and sneered, "Then I can go."


    Around, Long Linger and others were watching, no one dared to speak.


    One is the lowest-profile young master Pang Bo among the top wealthy families in the north.


    The other is Jiangning, who has been making waves in the north recently!


    But at this moment, Jiang Ning slapped Pangbo''s face with this slap, but Pangbo didn''t even dare to say a word.


    "Ling''er, goodbye."


    Seeing that Pangbo didn''t respond, Jiang Ning was too lazy to waste time here, waved to Long Linger, and left happily.


    Only Pangbo, who had a bright red five-fingerprint on his face, was embarrassed and angry, and a group of onlookers who watched the excitement but dared not say anything.


    After a while, Pangbo took a deep breath and loosened his clenched fist slightly.


    "Jiang Ning..."


    His face was frosty, full of viciousness, and his gentle and elegant appearance before, as if he was slapped by Jiang Ning, and he was shot out of his original form!


    "Let''s wait and see!"

 Chapter 898： She is more suitable than me

    Long Ling''er breathed a sigh of relief after Pangbo turned and left.


    She was really worried that Pangbo would do it.


    It''s not that Jiang Ning will suffer a loss if two people do it, but that Jiang Ning accidentally beat Pang Bo to death and provokes the Pang family. Is it really troublesome?


    Although they are both the top wealthy family, the Pang family can be said to be the lowest-key one, and there is almost never any news about them.


    The more low-key, the more daunting!


    "Unexpectedly, people from the Pang family are also eyeing Jiang Ning."


    Long Ling''er frowned, of course she knew Jiang Ning''s true identity.


    But now these top wealthy families, I am afraid they have all guessed, so they will try again and again.


    "Someone wants to kill Uncle Jiang, I''m afraid, also to force Jiang Ning to take action."


    Her face was full of worry.


    If Jiang Ning did not take action, Jiang Dao would be in danger, and Jiang Ning''s decision to rescue him would be equivalent to acknowledging the relationship between the two.


    Long Ling''er knew that Jiang Ning had never had feelings for Jiang Daoran and would definitely not make a move.


    She suddenly moved in her heart. Before Jiang Ning left, why did she tell herself?


    Is he reminding himself to report to Jiang Daoran?


    Thinking of this, Long Linger didn''t think so much, and immediately drove to Jiang''s house.


    In the Jiang family study, Jiang Daoran looked at the paintings on the wall, still in a daze.


    These days, he always stared at the calligraphy and drawing on the wall, his eyes were out of focus, as if he was not looking at the painting, just in a daze.


    Jiang Hai sat aside, making tea carefully.


    "Uncle Jiang, if you don''t go to this fair, don''t go."


    Long Ling''er said anxiously, "Then Pangbo said, someone wants to kill you, it''s definitely not groundless!"


    "Jiang Hai, are you ready? Why are you so slow to give Ling''er a taste of this tea."


    Jiang Daoran didn''t seem to hear, and didn''t turn his head back, still staring at the calligraphy and painting on the wall.


    Long Ling''er was even more anxious.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Hai poured a cup of tea and handed it to Long Ling''er, "Miss Long, please use tea."


    Where is Long Ling''er in the mood for tea?


    She is almost anxious!


    "This is what the kid loves to drink."


    However, Jiang Daoran''s words made Long Ling''er suddenly shocked.


    She lowered her head and glanced. She was braving the hot cup of tea, and her heart beat abruptly. She couldn''t help but stretched out her hand and picked up the cup.


    Jiangning''s favorite tea?


    "Try it."


    Long Ling''er took a sip and frowned suddenly.


    "so bitter!"


    What kind of tea is this?


    How could Jiang Ning like to drink such bitter tea? She didn''t prepare for it, and her tongue was almost numb.


    "These sufferings are all brought to him by me,"


    Jiang Daoran said, "If I die, he should still be a little happy."


    When it comes to the topic of death, there is no heavyness and sadness on his face, but a bit of joy and even a sense of relief.


    Hearing Long Ling''er said that Jiang Ning had no reaction at all to someone trying to kill himself. Jiang Daoran knew that this was Jiang Ning''s normal reaction.


    "Uncle Jiang, Jiang Ning..."


    Long Ling''er didn''t know what to say.


    Even if she knew that she might not be able to get Jiang Ning in this life, she did not hope that Jiang Ning and Jiang Daoran would always be enemies.


    "correct,"


    Jiang Daoran didn''t seem to be affected. He sat opposite Long Ling''er with a curious expression, "Do you really know Lin Yu?"


    "know."


    Long Ling''er put down his teacup, "I have seen it twice."


    Thinking of Lin Yuzhen, Long Ling''er suddenly felt relieved. She was really convinced when she lost to Lin Yuzhen.


    Especially that time, when Lin Yu really wanted to save herself, regardless of danger, she stood in front of her, and she knew that she had lost.


    "She is very nice, very kind,"


    Long Linger said, "It''s more suitable than me, to be Jiang Ning''s wife."

 Chapter 899： not give a **** about

    Hearing Long Linger''s words, Jiang Daoran laughed.


    He opened the jar on the table, took a piece of candy from it, and put it into Long Ling''er''s teacup.


    "You try again."


    Long Ling''er didn''t say anything, picked up the teacup, and took another sip.


    Tea is still so bitter.


    But in the bitterness, there is still a trace of sweetness, jumping and rolling in her throat.


    Lin Yuzhen is Jiang Ning''s candy.


    "I gave up."


    Long Ling''er put down the tea cup, as if putting down Jiang Ning, and sighed softly, "I can''t **** Lin Yu with her."


    "You should have your own life."


    Jiang Daoran said, "I remember that when you were young, you two had a house, you had to marry him, but after all, it was just a house. When you grow up, you will understand what love is."


    "I''m from here, so I don''t want to see that you will be painful and regret it in the future, understand?"


    Long Ling''er nodded.


    "Jiangning is not willing to hurt you,"


    He continued, "In his heart, he always treats you as a younger sister, and he also wants to care for you and protect you, I want you to feel it."


    Jiang Daoran leaned on the sofa with a smile on his face.


    It seemed that he didn''t care what Long Linger said, someone was going to kill himself at the evening fair.


    He is more concerned? Er Yi Ai Shan Xi Xi Ai Ling? Xin Jiang Ning.


    If you want to see Jiang Ning''s future happiness, don''t walk the way he has gone, don''t hurt any one, care about the woman he loves him.


    "I know."


    Long Linger said, "Uncle Jiang, don''t worry, I will not affect them, nor will I affect them."


    In this world, if there are other women who can affect Jiang Ning''s true relationship with Lin Yu, then she can''t accept it.


    She looked at Jiang Daoran and returned to business.


    "Uncle Jiang, the fair at night..."


    "The Pang family hasn''t been as active as today for so many years. It''s hard to be kind,"


    Jiang Daoran smiled, "The one that should come will always come, and you can''t hide it. Besides, there is no need to take these gossips to heart."


    "But¡­¡­"


    Long Ling''er was still worried.


    This expo was held by the Pang family, and the news was released by Pangbo. Moreover, Jiang Ning slapped Pangbo severely in front of everyone. Could it be that Pangbo would swallow his anger?


    She worries that this is a bureau.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry."


    Jiang Daoran smiled and said, "Okay, thank you for your kindness, but I really don''t worry, you can go back and work if there is nothing to do."


    "In the current situation of the Long Family, you are probably in a state of desperation. When your father was still there, we had less contact with each other, but if you need my help, just open your mouth and tell me."


    Long Ling''er knew that Jiang Daoran couldn''t listen to anything he said.


    She was anxious, but she had no choice but to hope that Jiang Ning was not really so ruthless and didn''t care about Jiang Daoran''s life or death.


    Jiang Hai sent Long Ling''er out of the house and hurried back to the study with a serious expression.


    "Master, this is not a joke!"


    He could hear that Long Linger was really worried.


    In other words, if someone wants to kill Jiang Daoran, it is definitely not groundless!


    Since some people suspect that Jiang Ning''s identity is related to the Jiang family, then some people think that the Jiang family is a huge threat.


    They are not sure about the relationship between Jiang Ning and the Jiang family, they must have no idea!


    And the best way is naturally to kill Jiang Daoran.


    As long as Jiang Ning takes action and saves Jiang Daoran, what else needs to be explained?


    "How come you have become a mother-in-law."


    Jiang Daoran frowned, "What can I do?"


    "Master, the Pang Family...Hidden too deep!"


    "These four top wealthy families in the north, our Jiang family, are actually similar to the other two, but this Pang family, for so many years, who knows their details?"


    Jiang Hai worried, "Don''t be careless!"

 Chapter 900： Layout

    Especially at this critical time, the situation in the north is unusual.


    Not to mention anything else, the Long Family Patriarch Long Xiang was killed overnight. There is no clue as to who the murderer was. Even, Long Ling''er revealed that Long Fei would not let Long Ling''er investigate!


    This suffices to show that the people hiding behind are no small things.


    "What are you afraid of,"


    Jiang Daoran glanced at Jiang Hai nonchalantly, "Are there few people who want to kill me these years?"


    "Worry about what you should worry about, don''t fart big things, you''re scorching madly."


    What else Jiang Hai wanted to say, Jiang Daoran ignored him, walked under the calligraphy and painting, stared at him again, and was in a daze.


    Seeing Jiang Daoran''s appearance, Jiang Hai was angry and anxious, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    It was not the first day he knew about this stubborn temper.


    What Jiang Daoran decided, he couldn''t persuade him at all.


    I''m afraid, Jiang Ning is only useful after saying it.


    Jiang Hai wanted to find Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning couldn''t make a move now. When he made a move, he was tantamount to pushing the Jiang family in front of everyone.


    A top wealthy family, plus a terrible master like Jiangning!


    Who is not afraid?


    I am afraid that some people in the dark will immediately regard Jiang''s family as a threat, and choose to take action against Jiang''s family.


    Dilemma!


    Jiang Hai was so anxious that his hair was about to fall off, but Jiang Daoran was like a okay person, with no tension or worry on his face.


    He was afraid, and he also wanted to know if someone wanted to kill himself, would Jiangning take the shot?


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning looked relaxed.


    It seems that what Pangbo said, he didn''t care at all.


    Someone wants to kill Jiang Daoran?


    It''s nothing to do with him!


    Even if others don''t kill Jiang Daoran, he will kill!


    "Brother Ning, this is an invitation letter for the evening exposition, which was sent by the Pang family."


    Li Dong handed the invitation letter to Jiang Ning.


    His name was written on it, but Li Dong knew that the person invited by the Pang family was Jiang Ning.


    That Pangbo can really endure it, being slapped by himself, and even thinking about sending himself an invitation letter, it''s not easy.


    These days, people who can hold their breath can do great things, and they are fierce enough.


    Jiang Ning said indifferently: "Since it is your name, you just go."


    "Yes."


    Li Dong has no objection. He will listen 100% to what Jiang Ning says.


    Sitting on the sofa, Jiang Ning didn''t look at the invitation letter from start to finish, as if this matter had nothing to do with him.


    He took the phone and chatted with Lin Yuzhen, ignoring everything else.


    Li Dong went to prepare. At the evening''s fair, there were a lot of big names, and there were three of the top family heads!


    This is not an ordinary fair. Lin''s invitation is probably because of Jiang Ning.


    This time the expo was held by the Pang family, and the person in charge was Pangbo.


    The scene is very big, and at first glance it is the ostentation that a big family can only have.


    This is not just an invitation to attract investment, otherwise a top wealthy family owner like Jiang Daoran would not be interested in coming forward.


    Even more because it was initiated by the Pang family, and the face of the Pang family is naturally to be given.


    The Porto Grand Mall, an entire floor, has been arranged long ago, and staff will come and go around from time to time and make repeated adjustments to ensure the best effect of the entire expo.


    The big family''s style of doing things is just so impressive.


    The Pang family rarely has such a high profile. It is the first time today for so many years, and it has naturally attracted many people to come.


    Almost all large and small families in the north have received invitation letters. For many people, this is the supreme honor!


    Pangbo checked it at random, and it seemed that he didn''t pay much attention to this expo.


    "The arrangement of the security personnel is just as I said, understand?"


    He specifically explained.

 Chapter 901： Not easy

    On-site security and safety were done in accordance with Pangbo''s requirements.


    Anyone who is experienced in anti-reconnaissance can see that the security arrangements of the entire mall seem to be tight, but in fact, they have deliberately left gaps to make it easy for people to escape.


    It''s just that it''s not so obvious. Most people just think that the Pang family is really hard at holding this expo.


    "Jiangning, whether you are a human or a ghost, I will know tonight."


    Pangbo touched his face and said lightly, "You may have to return this slap a thousand times!"


    Tonight he invited almost all the big family families.


    If everyone watched Jiang Ning come to rescue Jiang Daoran with their own eyes, then no matter how Jiang family explained, the relationship between the two of them would be unclear.


    A top wealthy family, and another Jiang Ning who is so arrogant and arrogant to the extreme!


    Either one is daunting. If the two are still father and son and belong to the same family, how daunting is this?


    The Long Family is now in decline. In a short period of time, there can be no threat to the Pang Family. Even the prosperous Long Family, the Pang Family does not care.


    As for the Xue family, not to mention the Patriarch of the Pang family, even Pang Bo is indifferent.


    This time I asked the king to enter the urn. Isn''t it the Xue family that I borrowed?


    They probably thought that the Pang family was used by them!


    Humph, a bunch of idiots.


    As for the Jiang family...if there was no such variable as Jiangning, the Pang family would not care about it either.


    After all, the Jiang family is the only one of the four top wealthy families that has no background. It can even be said that the Pang family doesn''t care about the weakest big family.


    But with Jiangning, it''s completely different!


    Pang Bo was calm, neither sad nor happy, and there was no emotional change on his face.


    Even if he was slapped by Jiang Ning, he didn''t seem to be angry at this moment.


    This kind of person who hides his emotions in his heart is the most terrifying!


    There are more and more people at the scene.


    The voice gradually became noisy.


    Pangbo walked to the sign-in place at the door and received them one by one, giving people a kind of easygoing feeling.


    The heads of those families with large surnames, even if they were older than Pangbo, stepped forward quickly, holding Pangbo with both hands, with a respectful face.


    "Pang Shao has worked hard!"


    "Pang Shao is still picking us up at the door, but we are really flattered!"


    "I have seen Shao Pang, Shao Pang still has the same style!"


    ...


    Compliments, sentence after sentence, Pang Bo was very patient, responded one by one, and talked cordially, just like his usual reputation.


    "Master Xue family, Master Xue family, here!"


    At the door, the roll-caller yelled loudly and raised his head, as if he wanted to behave well in front of Xue Fangyang and his son.


    "The Patriarch of the Xue family is here? Shi Yi''er has closed down and is now back!"


    "I have seen Patriarch Xue! Master Xue!"


    Xue Fangyang raised his head slightly, glanced at them, and nodded faintly as a response.


    He glanced at Pangbo: "Pangbo, it''s really good, the Pang family teaches well."


    "Uncle Xue praised,"


    Pang Bo said, "Uncle Xue can come, that is to give face to his nephew, I am grateful."


    Xue Fangyang gave a hum and nodded slightly.


    He glanced at Xue Kai: "You two of your age can communicate a little bit, Xue Kai, learn more from Pangbo, you know?"


    "Yes, Dad."


    Xue Kai said seriously.


    He turned his head to look at Pangbo, and said with a smile, "Pangbo, you have to take me well."


    "Where to say, learn from each other."


    Xue Fangyang walked in, and Xue Kai''s expression immediately changed.


    He said lightly: "There hasn''t been any movement for a few years, this one has been moving, it''s so big, Pangbo, you are really not easy."

 Chapter 902： Come alone

    Pang Bo said: "With each other."


    The two looked at each other, and the expressions in each other''s eyes were full of meaning.


    Without saying much, Xue Kai went in.


    A lot of people followed, and there were more and more people in the venue.


    Except for those business representatives who are really here to participate in the Expo, as well as some small families.


    Many people, in fact, have heard the news and know that Pangbo is not interested in drinking for this exposition!


    For some people, this expo is more like a Hongmen banquet.


    Aimed at Jiang Daoran!


    "I don''t know, does Jiang Daoran dare to come?"


    "I don''t think he will come again, haven''t I heard that someone is killing him!"


    "Yes, look, how tight are the security measures in this mall?"


    ...


    At the guest seats, some people bowed their heads and whispered, all wanting to see whether Jiang Daoran dared to come.


    The news that someone wanted to kill Jiang Daoran had already been deliberately spread.


    At this moment, on the most central seat, Jiang Daoran''s brand was placed impressively, right next to Xue Fangyang.


    He glanced at Jiang Daoran''s famous brand, expressionless, just snorted softly.


    Knowing that someone is going to kill himself, will this Jiang Dao of course come?


    He turned his head again and looked at the seat of the corporate delegation. The position of the Lin Group was still empty at the moment, and no one came.


    "You father and son, don''t you want to meet again on this special day?"


    Xue Fangyang sneered.


    The people in the venue gradually came together, and even the Dragon? Erlingdi Xiran Ailing Servant? Ling''er had already been invited to attend.


    She is now the head of the Long Family, but in terms of seniority, she is still the same as Pangbo, and she still has to give the face she should give.


    "Uncle Jiang, you must never come."


    After Long Ling''er sat down, she glanced at Jiang Daoran''s seat, with some worry on her face.


    Now it''s not just Pangbo who said that someone would kill Jiang Daoran.


    Even Pang Fei said this, and confirmed that this is true, there will be a killer who will assassinate Jiang Daoran!


    This obvious fire pit, will Jiang Dao come?


    "Patriarch Jiang, here!"


    Long Ling''er was thinking, when a voice came from outside the door, she couldn''t help turning her head to look at it.


    At the entrance of the venue.


    Pang Bo bowed his hand and said respectfully: "Uncle Jiang, I haven''t seen you for a long time, don''t come here without problems."


    "Pangbo, I remember you, good, good, so good at such a young age, you are doing a great expo this time, I have to come to support you."


    Jiang Daoran smiled casually.


    "Thank you for your support, Uncle Jiang. We juniors want to do something, but don''t we just need your elders to mention more."


    Pang Bo smiled and stretched out his hand in a gesture of asking, "Uncle Jiang, please come in!"


    Jiang Daoran nodded, and walked into the venue with steps. Even Jiang Hai was not even beside him!


    He is crazy!


    Jiang Daoran didn''t even bring his personal guard with him?


    He is really big-hearted and thinks it is a rumor, but still feels that he is invulnerable and nothing will happen.


    Long Ling''er''s heart beats faster, not knowing what is going on.


    She went to Jiang''s house specially to remind Jiang Daoran to be careful and better not to come.


    But Jiang Daoran still came.


    Not only did he come, but he was the only one, not even Jiang Hai, who was his personal expert, and he never left half a step. Did he come here to die on purpose today?


    Long Linger quickly turned his head and looked at the seat of the representative of the Lin Group, where it was still empty and no one came.


    Even Xue Fangyang was shocked.


    It seemed that all of a sudden, there was no reaction, but Jiang Daoran unexpectedly came here?


    "Fangyang, why are you in a daze?"


    Jiang Daoran said hello, "You seem a little surprised to see me here alone."

 Chapter 903： How to sing this play?

    Xue Fangyang was more than an accident. He didn''t expect that Jiang Daoran really dared to come.


    Not only came, but he was alone.


    He even... some surprises!


    However, Xue Fangyang''s face did not show it.


    "It was a bit accidental, where is Jiang Hai?"


    Xue Fangyang asked casually, "It''s really rare that you didn''t bring him by your side."


    "I arranged for him to do other things, and he didn''t go to any dangerous place, so I don''t need to be so nervous."


    Jiang Daoran sat down and smiled faintly.


    Jiang Daoran was very clear to his eldest brother, he had never looked after himself.


    Even if he is now the owner of a top wealthy family, in Xue Fangyang''s eyes, everything about the Jiang family was given by their Xue family.


    Xue Fangyang just snorted softly without saying much.


    With Jiang Daoran, he had nothing to say.


    Although the two people were sitting together, there was no communication other than the opening scene.


    "Uncle Jiang,"


    Long Ling''er was worried, and said in a low voice, "Why did you come here alone?"


    When Jiang Daoran came, she was already very worried, but she came here alone, not even Jiang Hai?


    Isn''t he a nonsense!


    "On the invitation letter, I wrote my name alone. Of course, I came alone."


    Jiang Daoran smiled, "Don''t worry, it''s not as scary as you think."


    After speaking, he waved his hand and motioned to Long Linger not to speak, and the expo was about to begin.


    Long Ling''er hesitated to speak but stopped. Seeing that Jiang Daoran didn''t like to listen, he couldn''t speak any more.


    She turned her head and looked at the seat of the representative of the enterprise. Why haven''t the people of the Lin Group come?


    Even the heads of the top wealthy families are here, they are too slow to come.


    Many people secretly communicated and couldn''t help shaking their heads, feeling that Lin was a little bit ignorant of etiquette.


    "Why, Lin''s people are not coming?"


    Xue Fangyang raised his head and glanced, "I don''t want to look down on this fair if I do such a big business in the north."


    His tone was full of yin and yang.


    "I''m afraid I dare not come."


    Xue Kai snorted, followed by taunting.


    He remembered that he was thrown into the garbage pile by Jiang Ning as if he were garbage, and his body was full of garbage.


    Regardless of this account, he will never forget it!


    I''m afraid Jiang Ning knew that when he came to this venue today, he would be caught in a dilemma, so he didn''t come.


    Isn''t he very capable?


    Now there are people who want to kill Jiang Daoran. Isn''t he worried at all?


    "Representative of the Lin Group!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a voice came from the door, and everyone''s sights were immediately attracted.


    The protagonist is here!


    Tonight, the drunkard of the Pang family does not intend to drink, it is between the Lin family and Jiang Daoran.


    Everyone looked up, but Li Dong was the only one standing at the door.


    Even Pangbo didn''t believe that Lin had come by one person.


    There was only one person from the Jiang family, and Pangbo was very happy. This made his plan easier to implement, but Lin only came here, and he was not the one he wanted to see, which surprised him.


    "Pang Shao, I''m so late, I''m really sorry, the company is busy and delayed."


    Li Dong folded his hands and said hello with a smile.


    "I''m serious, the expo hasn''t started yet, it''s not late."


    He looked at Li Dong and frowned slightly.


    In the invitation letter, it was true that only Li Dong¡¯s name was written, but there were three seats for them, but there were three of them. Even if Jiangning came, they could bring another person.


    But in the end, there was only Li Dong alone.


    Pang Bo''s face is a bit ugly. If Jiang Ning doesn''t come, how can he sing this play?

 Chapter 904： have a look

    "Lin, are you alone?"


    Pang Bo couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, this level of exposition, I will be enough."


    After Li Dong finished speaking, he explained with a smile, "Pang Shao don''t get me wrong, I have no other meaning."


    "I am Lin''s representative in the north. On the invitation letter, it is also my name, so naturally it is me."


    After speaking, he didn''t say much, nodded?, wrote his name on the sign-in form, and stepped into the venue.


    As he walked along the road, Li Dong could feel his eyes, all staring at him!


    It seems that coming alone makes them very surprised.


    Isn''t it just an expo, even if Lin does not participate, what''s the big deal? Does he expect a big man like Jiang Ning to come?


    He doesn''t want to come!


    Li Dong ignored those eyes and walked with his head held high.


    Can''t lose Lin''s aura, let alone lose Jiang Ning''s face!


    He walked to his seat and sat down, the focus of the audience was still on him.


    Even Jiang Daoran stared at Li Dong. Although his eyes were calm, Long Ling''er clearly saw a trace of disappointment in his eyes.


    Jiang Ning, really didn''t come.


    He didn''t care about Jiang Daoran''s life and death, even if he knew that someone was going to kill Jiang Daoran, he didn''t even care.


    "I''m afraid, Zha Pa Yi Shi Ling Ran Fu Er? He wants to kill me himself."


    Jiang Daoran secretly said in his heart.


    He took a deep breath, leaned back on the chair, stopped looking at Li Dong, said nothing, quietly watching the fair in the venue, ready to begin.


    "Dad, didn''t come."


    Xue Kai lowered his voice, "Do you want to continue?"


    Xue Fangyang frowned.


    If Jiang Ning doesn''t come, how can he play this chess move?


    Is it really going to make people kill Jiang Daoran?


    He didn''t care about Jiang Daoran''s life or death. Even if Jiang Daoran died immediately, he would not have any mood swings, and he would even be very happy.


    But you can''t let your sister suddenly become a widow, right?


    He is angry, that is also his Xue Fangyang''s sister, a member of his Xue family!


    "continue!"


    Xue Fangyang said, "Even if Jiangning didn''t come, he would definitely arrange for someone."


    He didn''t believe that Jiang Ning would really not care, Jiang Daoran''s life and death.


    He concluded that Jiang Ning is Jiang Daoran''s son, and he can''t be wrong!


    Perhaps Xue Fangyang would still have some doubts before, but seeing Jiang Daoran coming alone, he can be sure that Jiang Daoran also expects Jiangning to come.


    "Everyone!"


    Standing on the stage, Pangbo said loudly, "I am very happy to invite you all to participate in today''s expo. I am honored!"


    "The companies invited today are all companies that are pivotal in the north. Their products have also aroused a strong response in the northern market!"


    He loudly said: "Today, I can invite everyone here, bring your products, and have an exchange. On the one hand, it promotes the development of the northern economic market. On the other hand, it also allows everyone to have more opportunities for cooperation. ."


    There was a burst of applause.


    "Behind me is the exhibition stand this time. All the products have been displayed in it."


    "Everyone can watch, ask questions, communicate with each other, and promote development. I hope that at today''s expo, more cooperation intentions can be promoted!"


    After Pangbo finished speaking, the representatives of the enterprises sitting below, as well as the people of various families with surnames, all got up, went to the various exhibition stands to watch, and exchanged one after another.


    The whole venue suddenly became noisy.


    "Uncle Jiang, don''t you guys go take a look together?"


    Pang Bo smiled.


    Jiang Daoran got up with a smile on his face: "Of course I need to see, there are a few things, I''m really interested, let''s go and see!"


    He stood up, Xue Fangyang also stood up immediately, followed Jiang Daoran''s side, secretly gave Xue Kai a look, Xue Kai immediately understood.


    Xue Kai stepped aside and made a secret gesture while others were not paying attention.


    At the same time, on the second floor of the mall, the second floor that had already been emptied, behind the pillars, the exposed eyes became sharp and vicious in an instant!

 Chapter 905： Let me play

    He covered his face, but those eyes made people look at [biqugexx.xyz], and they all felt cold!


    There is no trace of emotion, just a killing machine!


    He saw Xue Kai''s gesture, turned around, immediately turned to the back of the pillar, and opened the suitcase he had prepared.


    Looking at the appearance, I thought it was a violin, but you can open the box. If anyone sees the contents, it will be exclaimed.


    He skillfully assembled several parts, drew out a pitch-black arrow, clicked it into the orbit.


    Soon, stick your head out and observe your goal!


    The crossbow in his hand has been slowly raised, aiming at Jiang Daoran, who is in front of the exhibition stand below, communicating with people!


    He dragged the crossbow with one hand, and put the other hand on the trigger, the arrow aimed at Jiang Daoran, almost without deviation!


    But suddenly--


    Behind him, there was a hand, patted his shoulder lightly, and his whole body only felt that the hairs were standing upright in an instant!


    How could anyone?


    Hasn''t the second floor been emptied!


    Moreover, with his sensitivity, anyone approaching him can hear footsteps, at least he can sense them.


    But when this hand was resting on his shoulder, he realized that there was someone!


    "Is this fun?"


    He turned his head abruptly and saw a curious face, "Is it okay to let me play for fun."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    Before he could finish speaking, Jiang Ning instantly cut his neck with a hand knife, knocking him unconscious.


    He took the crossbow in his hand and looked down.


    "It''s amazing, this thing will kill the old thing!"


    Jiang Ning ignored the assassin who fell on the ground, poked his head out, looked at Jiang Daoran under the exhibition stage, and hummed softly, "Even if he wants to kill, his life, "Lixsifuzhe Lingran?" I can only come. Pick."


    After that, he raised the crossbow, his posture was more professional than that of the fallen killer!


    Put your finger on the trigger, almost without hesitation, aim instantly and pull the trigger!


    "call out--"


    The arrow shot out, as fast as lightning!


    At this moment, in the exhibition hall on the first floor, Jiang Daoran and others were all in front of the exhibition stand, communicating with people, and he was listening to Jiang Daoran''s words with many people around him.


    Suddenly, a voice broke through the air, and before anyone could react, what followed was a sharp scream.


    "what--"


    With a puff, the sound of an arrow piercing into the flesh makes the scalp numb.


    Everyone was shocked and turned their heads to see that Xue Kai fell to the ground, his thigh was pierced by an arrow, and he was directly nailed to the ground with blood splashing.


    Many women, seeing this scene, were frightened and screamed, and fled in panic.


    And those men, all pale, never expected that such an accident would occur.


    There are assassins!


    "Run! Run!"


    "Come on! Come on!"


    The entire exhibition hall suddenly became chaotic. No one thought that someone wanted to kill Xue Kai.


    If Xue Kai didn''t move suddenly and avoided this arrow, then this arrow would probably hit Xue Kai''s chest!


    Xue Fangyang''s face changed drastically, but he never expected that things would turn out to be like this.


    How could this **** arrow hit his own son!


    He suddenly raised his head, but saw nothing, and exclaimed: "There is an assassin! There is an assassin! Catch him! Catch him for me!"


    Xue Fangyang was almost mad.


    The people who fled in all directions made the order of the meeting place chaotic.


    Pang Bo was also surprised. He knew that someone was going to kill Jiang Daoran, and even knew that it was arranged by the Xue family, so he secretly cooperated, just wanting to see Jiang Ning take action and save Jiang Daoran.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ning did not come, and Jiang Daoran was fine. On the contrary, it was from the Xue family who was almost killed!


    What exactly is going on?

 Chapter 906： You dont run!

    "what--"


    Xue Kai was still lying on the ground, his thigh was pierced and nailed to the ground. He wanted to break free, but he couldn''t break free for a while.


    His cry is even more terrifying than a ghost cry.


    Xue Fangyang was anxious on the side, wanted to help but didn''t know how to help. He was even more worried. The killer he invited would not give up unless he kills Xue Kai!


    "Save people! Save people!"


    Regardless of who the killer was, Xue Fangyang was frightened and worried that he would be killed by another arrow!


    But no one cares about him at all.


    "call out!"


    It was another arrow, spurred out, puffed, and continued to nail Xue Kai''s other leg to the ground.


    "what--!"


    Xue Kai trembled all over!


    The screams, piercing, and numbness of the scalp!


    Xue Fangyang heard Xue Kai''s screams, and felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest.


    Is that assassin crazy!


    The person he is going to kill is Jiang Daoran!


    Why did he kill Xue Kai!


    "What are you still waiting for? Save people!"


    Xue Fangyang was still in a daze, Jiang Daoran had already rushed over, reaching out and grabbing the arrow nailed to the ground.


    "Xue Kai, bear with me, uncle save you!"


    Jiang Daoran roared and violently cut the arrow section, his palm was cut by the way, and blood flowed out.


    "call out!"


    Another arrow!


    Xue Fangyang Soul was almost scared away!


    It''s just that this arrow hit nothing, and wiped Jiang Daoran''s shoulder. As long as it was a few centimeters away, I was afraid it would shoot through Jiang Daoran''s heart!


    Even Xue Fangyang screamed.


    "Be careful!"


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Daoran would save his son like this, even without his own life.


    Even he himself does not have such courage!


    "Arrests!"


    "On the second floor! Hurry up!"


    "Help!"


    A security officer, seeing the direction the arrow was shooting from, immediately pointed to the second floor, and all rushed towards the stairs.


    "Ah!"


    Xue Kai was still screaming, his face pale, painful, and tears flowing.


    "Uncle! Help me! Help me!"


    He didn''t even call Xue Fangyang to save himself. At this time, the person desperately trying to save himself would be Jiang Daoran, the uncle he had never really liked.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Jiang Daoran grabbed the last arrow with both hands, using all the strength of his body, but the angle was tricky, and he couldn''t use it at all.


    "Fangyang! Don''t run! Save your son!"


    He roared, his voice was loud, and it echoed throughout the venue.


    Almost everyone heard that Xue Kai was in danger and could be killed almost at any time, but Xue Fangyang still wanted to run?


    That''s his son!


    On the contrary, Jiang Daoran, regardless of the safety of his life? Ling Lu''s servant to serve Yiwu?, desperately to save Xue Kai, even just about to be shot by an arrow!


    "quick!"


    "Catch him!"


    Pang Bo yelled, things had completely taken him beyond his expectation, and he didn''t even understand how the Xue family arranged it.


    I''m afraid this time, he will be dragged into the water!


    A group of security personnel rushed from the stairs to the second floor, doing exactly as Pangbo had previously arranged.


    At the same time.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and patted the killer who had just been knocked out by him.


    "Hey, wake up."


    The assassin opened his eyes in a daze, before he could react quickly, Jiang Ning had already returned the crossbow to him.


    "You stuff, awesome!"


    He got up and smiled, "I''ll give it back to you now."


    After speaking, he disappeared in front of the killer just like an afterimage.


    "Quick! There! Catch him!"


    "It''s him! Surround yourself, don''t let him run away!"


    The killer turned his head and saw that dozens of security personnel, holding electric batons, surrounded him from all directions, his eyes widened instantly, and his blood flowed rapidly.


    What the **** is going on?


    "I''m your mother!"


    Regardless of other things, he got up and ran, and didn''t even have time to take care of his own stuff.

 Chapter 907： Isnt he afraid of death?

    "catch him!"


    "Don''t let him run!"


    The security personnel behind him, like a mad dog, chased the killer.


    And the killer was so angry that his lungs would explode!


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s okay to kill Na Jiang Daoran, someone will arrange the passage so that he can escape smoothly, but what''s going on now?


    The assassin didn''t know who the person who appeared suddenly was and what did he do.


    He is going crazy!


    Before he did anything, he fainted. When he woke up, there was such a group of mad dogs behind him, chasing after him.


    If caught by him, I''m afraid I will be beaten to death!


    The assassin was mad, without looking back, he fled in a hurry, already cursing Xue Fangyang and his son with blood.


    He was afraid that he would take his own life into this business.


    "Huh!"


    Like a gust of wind, he ran away in the mall and walked towards the planned route, but the people behind him did not act like the plan said, just behave and give up after chasing for a while.


    At this moment, he was still chasing after him, with fierce eyes, wishing to kill himself!


    "Xue Fangyang, I **** you uncle!"


    The assassin yelled angrily, ignoring so much, his feet looked like a whirlwind, and finally shook off the security personnel and fled in embarrassment.


    And then.


    The Expo site gradually calmed down, and a large number of security personnel entered the venue, which was completely enclosed.


    "Call an ambulance! Hurry up and call an ambulance!"


    Xue Fangyang? Lu Fuzhe closed in love with Lu? yelled.


    On the ground, where Xue Kai fell, his two legs were pierced by arrows. Although he was off the ground, no one dared to pull the arrows out.


    They can''t pull it out either!


    Jiang Daoran supported Xue Kai with one hand and held the wound with the other, blood constantly leaking from his fingers.


    "Hold on, when the doctor arrives, it''s okay."


    Xue Kai''s lips were trembling, his face was pale, his red eyes were full of tears.


    He was in pain, but still gritted his teeth and said, "Aunty, uncle...thank you..."


    "Stop talking."


    Jiang Daoran shook his head, "Keep awake, the ambulance will be here soon!"


    Xue Kai nodded and did not speak any more.


    He clearly remembered that at the moment of life and death, even his father Xue Fangyang turned around to flee, but Jiang Daoran was still standing in front of him.


    That arrow almost killed Jiang Daoran!


    Isn''t he afraid of death?


    Didn''t he know that he had never really regarded him as an uncle or an elder.


    Have you never considered his Jiang family?


    Why did Jiang Daoran save himself!


    Xue Kai really didn''t understand, Jiang Daoran should hope that he would die, right?


    "Beep¡ªBeep¡ª"


    The ambulance is at the door!


    "Quick! Save people! Quick!"


    Xue Fangyang yelled, his voice thunderous, "Help my son!"


    Seeing the blood flow all over the ground, Xue Fangyang''s face turned pale, he would never have thought that such a thing would happen, which was completely beyond his expectation.


    Several medical staff immediately lifted the stretcher out of the car, rushed into the venue, and carefully carried Xue Kai.


    "what--"


    When he touched the wound a little, Xue Kai screamed in pain. He didn''t come up in a breath and passed out directly.


    "Xue Kai!"


    Xue Fangyang was shocked, "Save people! Save people!"


    "If something happens to my son, I will kill you!"


    He is really mad!


    "Fangyang!"


    Jiang Daoran grabbed him, "Don''t influence the doctor to save people, calm down!"


    "How can I calm down? That''s my son! He is dying, and I want everyone to bury him!"


    "Xue Fangyang!"


    Jiang Daoran exclaimed, "You give me a clearer look!"


    His voice was so loud that he immediately made Xue Fangyang''s whole body tremble, and instantly calmed down, staring blankly at Jiang Daoran, watching this, who had just risked his death to rescue Xue Kai.

 Chapter 908： Very disappointed

    "The top priority is to keep Xue Kai''s legs first. As for who is secretly playing the black hand, we will definitely find out!"


    After Jiang Daoran finished speaking, he stopped talking, and helped the medical staff, escorted Xue Kai into an ambulance, and rushed to the hospital.


    Xue Fangyang''s chest is ups and downs, who is secretly attacking?


    That assassin was found by himself to kill Jiang Daoran, how could he become to kill Xue Kai, or even kill himself?


    On the contrary, Jiang Daoran saved them. What is going on!


    "Uncle Xue, don''t worry, I will find out what happened and give Xue Kai an explanation!"


    Pang Bo walked over, his face solemn.


    The occurrence of such a thing made him very angry.


    Obviously everything was laid out, and I just waited for Jiang Ning to come and catch a turtle in the urn, but wherever I thought, things would turn out to be like this.


    The killer''s goal is not Jiang Daoran, forget it, it will be Xue Kai and Xue Fangyang!


    He didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Explain?"


    Xue Fangyang stared at Pang Bo, his face sinking.


    "Master, the man ran away!"


    Without waiting for Xue Fangyang to continue, the person in charge of security ran over quickly, panting, and said, "That person is extremely capable of anti-reconnaissance, and has planned an escape route long ago. Our people... didn''t catch him."


    "Snapped!"


    Pangbo raised his hand and slapped: "Trash!"


    "Useless things!"


    He yelled: "You have so many people, you can''t catch a killer? Why do I raise you!"


    The person in charge of security, flushed, lowered his head and dared not say a word.


    That gap, "Yiwu Shier''s love"? Isn''t it Pangbo arranged it to make it easy for people to escape.


    He did exactly what Pangbo requested, but he still had to slap Pangbo. Can he not be angry?


    "Chasing! Be sure to catch people for me!"


    "Xue Kai had an accident at the expo of my Pang family. My Pang family is responsible. We must..."


    "enough!"


    Xue Fangyang roared and interrupted Pangbo directly.


    His face was gloomy, staring at Pang Bo, and the anger in his eyes was undisguised.


    "Stop acting!"


    Pombeau''s face suddenly changed.


    The thing he worries the most has happened.


    "True me, can''t you see it?"


    Xue Fangyang said coldly, "With so many security personnel and the entire mall, there are almost no dead ends. How did the killer get in?"


    The Xue family and the Pang family relied entirely on tacit understanding. No one said anything. He just leaked the news on purpose. Pangbo arranged the route to kill Jiang Daoran.


    Even the escape route was arranged together.


    But now, Xue Fangyang suspects that the killer has long been bought by Pangbo!


    While collecting their own money, they came to kill their father and son at the same time!


    Otherwise, Xue Kai''s accident is completely different from the plan. How could Pangbo''s people let the killer escape?


    The only explanation is that Pangbo deliberately!


    He just wants the killer to escape!


    "The security you set up blocked all exits, but the killer still escaped. Do you think I am Xue Fangyang stupid!"


    Xue Fangyang was furious, "Pangbo, Pangbo, I really underestimate you."


    "You failed to kill our father and son, are you disappointed?"


    "You Pang family, are you particularly disappointed!"


    Pangbo trembled all over.


    If Xue Fangyang thinks so, it will be in trouble!


    "Uncle Xue, this is not the case, you have misunderstood, how could I..."


    "Don''t call my uncle, the relationship between our two families is not so close yet!"


    Xue Fangyang snorted coldly, and waved his hand, "I''ll talk to you Pang''s family for this account!"

 Chapter 909： Pull siege

    After speaking, Xue Fangyang turned around and left, ignoring what Pangbo explained.


    Watching Xue Fangyang leave, Pang Bo''s face was pale.


    Trouble!


    If the Xue family felt that this was done by the Pang family, the relationship between the two would definitely be freezing in an instant.


    He doesn''t care about the so-called relationship between the two.


    As a top wealthy family, everyone is in a competitive relationship, and it may even be a hostile relationship in the future, a life-and-death situation.


    But at this moment, Pangbo wanted to win over the Xue family, besieged the Long family, and then suppress the Jiang family!


    Pulling the siege? Love dyeing, blowing, covering, Shaner? Fighting!


    Arrange the next round to directly kick out the potential threat of the Jiang family.


    He doesn''t care what the Jiang family has to do with that Jiang Ning, he will use this game to kick them out, and even avoid future troubles forever!


    Unexpectedly, this round would be broken inexplicably before it went down.


    Not only that, the Xue family has already begun to suspect that it was the Pang family who secretly played the black hand and almost killed Xue Kai!


    That is his son, who he cultivated and will succeed the person who will become the head of the Xue family in the future.


    The Pang family wants to kill the future Patriarch of the Xue family, this is a big deal!


    "what is the problem?"


    Pang Bo yelled, "Why are you letting people run away!"


    The person in charge of security has an ugly face.


    Xindao this is not what you said the fuck, leave a gap so that people can escape, and now you still ask them?


    "Master, it wasn''t you who said..."


    "What am I talking about?"


    Pangbo didn''t care about maintaining his gentleness, and his expression was a bit sullen, "No matter what method you use, I must catch people for me. What about monitoring? You don''t want to watch monitoring and arrest people!"


    "According to the young master''s request, the location on the second floor is a blind spot, and the monitoring has been turned off in advance."


    The security officer gritted his teeth.


    Pang Bo almost vomited blood with anger and almost collapsed.


    This pit seems to have been dug for himself by himself.


    He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    The security officer was still standing in front of him, waiting for Pangbo''s instructions.


    "What are you still doing here? Go arresting people, arresting people!"


    Pangbo roared.


    Things have really become troublesome, and Xue Kai had better be fine, otherwise, Xue Fangyang would only vent his anger on him.


    His Pang family is not afraid of the Xue family, but the conflict between the two top wealthy families is definitely not what the Pang family wants to do now, and it may even push the Xue family directly to the Jiang family.


    At that time, it will be even more troublesome.


    Pangbo frowned and couldn''t figure out what the problem was.


    He clearly arranged everything.


    Even if Jiang Ning didn''t show up, he didn''t care, he still had a way to achieve his goal.


    But now, everything is messed up.


    The expo couldn''t go on anymore, and the crowd gradually dispersed. Who would dare to stay in such a dangerous place?


    Pangbo was in a bad mood.


    Jiang Ning did not appear, things should have been better controlled, how could it...


    Suddenly, his eyes changed.


    "Jiang Ning?"


    Jiang Ning did not appear, just did not appear publicly, but what about secretly?


    I''m afraid this matter has nothing to do with Jiang Ning!


    He turned his head and looked around, looking for people from the Lin Group, but everyone was gone, and there was still Li Dong''s shadow.


    "Come on!"


    Pang Bo shouted immediately.


    Several subordinates quickly ran to him.


    "You go to the Lin Group branch immediately to see if Jiang Ning is there, go!"


    "Yes!"


    Several subordinates left quickly, not daring to delay any time.


    "Jiang Ning... I don''t believe it, it''s impossible for you to have this kind of means!"

 Chapter 910： The largest fish in the north

    Pangbo still remembers the slap Jiang Ning gave him, and he will return it sooner or later.


    He knows forbearance very well, knowing that these years, it is not to see who lives domineering, but to see who lives for a long time, can survive others, and he is the winner after all.


    So even if Jiang Ning slapped him, he didn''t have an attack on the spot. He waited for the opportunity to kill Jiang Ning again.


    soon.


    Several of Pangbo''s men went to the Lin Group branch.


    Their speed is extremely fast, even before Li Dong, they arrive first.


    A few people didn''t hesitate, and immediately rushed in. As soon as they arrived at the door, they saw Jiang Ning sitting on the sofa in the hall. On the table, there was a pile of snacks, and many bags were already empty.


    There were five or six cigarette butts in the ashtray, which had long been extinguished and was soaked in water.


    Jiang Ning looked up and squinted slightly.


    "Who, what does Lin do?"


    "We... Let''s find Mr. Li, is he there?"


    "Not here."


    Jiang Ning didn''t look at them again, grabbed the French fries, and continued to eat, too lazy to pay attention.


    Several people met each other once, and then immediately retreated.


    It seems that Jiang Ning has always been in the Lin Group branch. He can''t be so fast. Even if he can get to the scene, he won''t have time to come back and make arrangements.


    Watching several people leave, Jiang Ning put down the snacks in his hand, and the corners of his mouth raised a touch of playfulness.


    "Is it delicious?"


    He smiled.


    Behind the sofa, Brother Dog raised his head and shook his head again and again, his voice was dry.


    "Delicious is delicious, that is, can you give a bottle of water, it''s dry."


    A few packets of French fries, the dog brother ate them in a minute, the corners of his mouth were still full of crumbs, his throat was choked, and it was a bit uncomfortable to speak hoarsely.


    He hurried to the office, found a cup to pour water, and then stopped drinking, his throat really started to smoke.


    "Brother, Pangbo can really endure it,"


    The dog took a few big mouthfuls before he felt he was alive, "You slap him, he didn''t resist."


    These elder brothers and brothers of the northern surname family have seen a lot of brothers and dogs.


    All are arrogant and domineering, no one is in the eye, but this Pangbo seems to be a little different from them, and he looks more gloomy and more city.


    "He doesn''t dare."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "If his fist is harder than mine, he still bears his ass."


    He was full of disdain.


    Jiang Ning hasn''t seen people like Pangbo. To put it simply, he is bullying and fearing hardship.


    As someone else, Pangbo might have killed him now, and he didn''t dare to shoot himself, just because he didn''t know his details, for fear that he would lose his life if he didn''t beat himself to death!


    "He sent those people just now."


    Brother Dog said, "Should I leave them behind?"


    "Leave them what to do,"


    Jiang Ning gave a white look at Brother Gou, why didn''t he like to use his brain after having been with him for so long.


    With this hand, he directly broke the siege of Pombola, and even put the Xue family into it. Just wait now and watch the excitement quietly.


    As for the details of the Pang family, the master? The patrons of the Pang family, who is not a member of the Pang family, depends on how the Xue family pried them away!


    "This Pang family is indeed hidden deeply, I am afraid it is the largest fish in the north,"


    Jiang Ning squinted and said coldly, "But even the biggest, it''s just a fish!"


    He was thinking, whether this fish should be steamed or braised in brown sauce, or swallow them raw!

 Chapter 911： Really think he owes you?

    The first hospital!


    The most authoritative expert was called by the dean urgently to perform surgery on Xue Kai.


    If Xue Kai''s two legs can''t be kept, he, the Dean, don''t want to do it anymore.


    Outside the operating room.


    Xue Fangyang walked back and forth, anxious and angry.


    When such a thing happened, he really wanted to crush the murderer, but until now, Pangbo has not caught anyone.


    Can''t he really see it?


    "Don''t worry, Xue Kai will be fine."


    Seeing Xue Fangyang restless, Jiang Daoran said, "I''ve seen it. There are bone injuries, but the wound is smooth. As long as the operation is successful, there will be no major problems."


    Although he didn''t control the brilliant medical skills passed down by the Jiang family, he still knew a little bit.


    Even more powerful than some so-called experts.


    Xue Fangyang stopped, turned his head and glanced at Jiang Daoran, feeling a bit complicated.


    The person in front of him was the one he wanted to kill, and even that assassin was found by him in order to assassinate Jiang Daoran and force Jiang Ning to take action, so as to prove the father-son relationship between the two of them.


    The results of it?


    With such a big mistake, he almost killed his own son!


    If he doesn''t understand that there is a problem with the Pang family, then he, the Patriarch of the Xue family, don''t be the one.


    "Huh.? Shu Er Di Xi Er Yi Yi?"


    Xue Fangyang didn''t speak much, he didn''t know what to say to Jiang Daoran, he simply hummed, and said nothing.


    Although the two people are related to the brother-in-law and brother-in-law, they have not been in contact for more than ten years.


    Xue Fangyang couldn''t see Jiang Daoran, or even Jiang''s family.


    But today, without Jiang Daoran, Xue Kai must be dead, and he might even be dead.


    Xue Fangyang felt a little uncomfortable to owe such a big favor.


    "Big Brother!"


    From a distance, Xue Ning ran over quickly with anxious expression on his face.


    "How is Xue Kai?"


    When she heard the news, she hurried over.


    "Still operating."


    Xue Fangyang glanced at Xue Ning, his expression was a little unnatural, and he was still angry with his sister.


    Angry that she married Jiang Daoran and split the resources of the Xue family.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Jiang Daoran comforted Xue Ning.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Xue Ning patted his chest, feeling nervous and afraid.


    She heard that something happened at the expo and Xue Kai was almost killed. Even Jiang Daoran was very dangerous, and Xue Ning fainted directly.


    After waking up, she rushed to the hospital for fear of something that she could not accept.


    Seeing that Jiang Daoran was safe and sound, Xue Kai''s life was not in danger, so he was relieved.


    "Nothing? It''s better to be fine!"


    Xue Fangyang snorted, "Don''t choose good things to say now, wait for the results to come out!"


    Xue Ning frowned slightly.


    She had heard that it was Jiang Daoran who was desperate to rescue Xue Kai. What kind of attitude was Xue Fangyang?


    At Jiang Daoran, still yelling?


    Everyone is the top wealthy patriarch, with equal status and status. Why does Xue Fangyang speak like this.


    She was about to rebut, Jiang Daoran waved his hand.


    "Since you are all here, I will leave first, and when the results come out, tell me."


    He looked at Xue Ning, and after speaking, he turned and left without saying hello to Xue Fangyang.


    No one wants to put a hot face on a cold buttocks.


    Seeing Jiang Daoran leave, Xue Ning looked ugly.


    "Brother, you are too much!"


    She angrily said, "If it weren''t for Dao Ran today, what would happen to Xue Kai, don''t you know?"


    "You still speak in that tone, do you really think that Dao owes you to you!"


    She wants to protect her man, even if the person standing opposite is her eldest brother.


    Xue Ning held his breath for a long time. Since she married Jiang Daoran, Xue Fangyang has been ridiculing.


    He even always treated Jiang Daoran with a superior appearance, but Jiang Daoran never said a word.


    Why!

 Chapter 912： Thank you in person

    "Don''t he owe me?"


    Seeing Xue Ning questioning herself, Xue Fangyang said angrily, "You don''t owe me the Xue family?"


    "Xue Ning, when did you even dare to scold me? Is there still a big brother like me in your eyes!"


    He said loudly: "If you didn''t marry him and took away a lot of resources, could the Jiang family have today?"


    Xue Fangyang''s face was full of disdain.


    Just now apologized to Jiang Daoran, but all disappeared at this moment.


    "He Jiang family, I am afraid it is just a medical family, he is just a doctor who treats people to get medicine!"


    Xue Ning was trembling with anger.


    She pointed at Xue Fangyang and said mockingly: "Dad agreed with what happened back then. Why didn''t you object to it at that time, and now you are talking about it?"


    Xue Fangyang did not speak.


    At that time, how could he be qualified to mention that their father, the father of the Xue family of the previous generation, was extremely strong, vigorous and resolute, even more so, who would dare to refute?


    "You know, why did Dad agree that I marry a married man?"


    Xue Ning sneered. Seeing Xue Fangyang not speaking, he walked directly to him, staring directly at him, without giving up, "Yes, I like Jiang Daoran. I still like him until now. I just want to marry him. Not to mention that he has been married and has children. Even if he is a seven-year-old eighty-year-old, he still hangs himself. If he wants me, I will marry!


    Xue Fangyang turned blue with anger.


    Xue Ning could say such shameless words?


    What a shame to his Xue family!


    Destroy the style of his Xue family!


    "You still have a face to say!"


    Xue Fangyang''s voice became even louder, "I''m getting older, you can say it, my Xue family''s face... is all lost by you!"


    Xue Ning laughed, his tone full of sarcasm.


    "Yeah, why did Dad still agree to such a shameful thing?"


    Xue Fangyang was startled, he didn''t know.


    He was only qualified to hear the decision back then, and how would he know why this decision was made.


    "Back then, if it wasn''t for the Jiang family''s favor to save you, Dad wouldn''t agree,"


    Xue Ning said, "You were poisoned and almost died. If Dao Ran''s father did his best to save you with his own life, do you think you can still stand and be angry with me now?"


    Xue Fangyang was shocked.


    "What did you say?"


    The reason is on him?


    He only remembered that he had a serious illness when he was a child and almost died, but he didn''t know that he was poisoned and almost died.


    "The Xue family and the Jiang family have been friends for generations. The Jiang family''s medical skills have saved me how many people from the Xue family have been saved. Dad wanted to repay this favor and agreed to me to marry Daoran. When it comes to you, I will become shameless. ?"


    Xue Ning nodded, "Yes, I''m just shameless. Others don''t like me at all? I? Yi Ai Ran Di Ling Lu Yi Shi? Still licking my face to marry, how about it, brother, you really want to laugh at me, right? ?"


    "You laugh as much as you want. Anyway, people like you will never remember the good of others!"


    After that, Xue Ning stopped paying attention, turned around and left.


    Xue Fangyang hasn''t reacted yet.


    How could it be because of yourself?


    Is Xue Ning allowed to marry Jiang''s family just to save his favor?


    In other words, are the resources given to the Jiang family returning favors or saving one''s life!


    How could those resources have their own life value!


    "Crack¡ª"


    He was about to chase Xue Ning to ask the matter clearly when the door of the operating room opened.


    Xue Kai was pushed out by the doctor, his face was pale, but depending on his emotions, there should be no major problems with his injuries.


    "Where''s Uncle?"


    Xue Kai whispered, "I want to thank him in person for saving me."

 Chapter 913： You stupid

    Xue Fangyang was shocked.


    Thank Jiang Daoran in person?


    He couldn''t pull this face down.


    I just showed Jiang Daoran''s face. Ignoring that he saved his son''s life, Xue Ning yelled at him again, saying the reason for what happened back then was because Jiang Daoran''s father used his own life in exchange for his own life!


    Both father and son received the Jiang family''s life-saving grace, but Xue Fangyang, he was kind and avenged!


    Thinking of this, Xue Fangyang''s face flushed slightly, and he felt a little unsustainable on his face.


    "Thank you!"


    He snorted, his eyes fierce, as if anger was about to explode, so Xue Kai couldn''t stand it.


    "He is your uncle, shouldn''t it be the right thing to save you!"


    But the second half of the sentence made Xue Kai stunned again.


    Xue Fangyang never admits that Jiang Daoran is his sister''s husband and the son-in-law of his Xue family.


    But now, he took the initiative to say, Jiang Daoran is his uncle?


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, take care of yourself."


    Xue Fangyang didn''t say much, and asked him to push Xue Kai to the inpatient department, and then arranged more than a dozen reliable people to protect Xue Kai.


    And he immediately left the hospital.


    He had to figure out what was going on with that killer.


    Was it bought by the Pang family, or was this an accident...


    Humph, even if it was an accident and almost killed himself and his son, that assassin must die!


    Xue Fangyang returned to Xue''s house and immediately called for three master-level masters.


    "I want to track down a killer, you three, there is no problem, right?"


    "Is it? Erwu feasts on the west and picks the land?!"


    "That killer, you must find it as soon as possible, remember, stay alive, do you understand!"


    Xue Fangyang shouted.


    The three figures disappeared immediately.


    He squinted his eyes, his eyes were deep, as if there was a light that kept flashing.


    "Pang Family, it''s best not to be you, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    at the same time.


    Pang family!


    Compared with the luxurious atmosphere of the Long Family and the Xue Family, the Pang Family''s house looks very simple, as if it has been baptized for a long time, and has a different temperament.


    Among the four top wealthy families, the Pang family has existed for the longest time, for more than two hundred years!


    Even if the years change, even if the old people go, and the new people come, the Pang family is still the Pang family, always in the ranks of the top wealthy family.


    Even in this environment, the Pang family is still strong and low-key.


    The head of the Pang family, Pang Feiyan, lives in the house even more. He rarely goes out. Pang Bo and his second uncle Pang Feihang handle all matters.


    There are even rumors that Pang Feiyan has passed away a long time ago, but the Pang family feared that it would affect the prestige of the Pang family, so she never dared to announce it.


    At this moment, the Pang family hall.


    Pang Feihang stood there with his hands behind his back, his face serious.


    "You are confused!"


    He shouted sternly, "This step of yours was calculated by someone, don''t you have a reaction yet?"


    Pang Bo looked ugly.


    He is the most outstanding person among the younger generation, and he is the pillar of the Pang family''s future, but now he is scolded by his second uncle Pang Feihang, but he dare not refute it.


    "Do you think you can use Jiang Ning to separate the Xue family from the Jiang family? Really confused!"


    "The relationship between their two families is not so good. As long as you don''t care about him, they can''t get together, but what about you now?"


    "You took the initiative to provide Jiang Ning with a chance to find a breakthrough, you are stupid!"


    Pang Feihang cursed, his face was full of anger.


    Pang family matters, large and small, are now handled by him, and he is also responsible for the development and future of the Pang family.


    Where did he think that Pangbo would make such a mistake.

 Chapter 914： Only in advance

    "Pangbo, you weren''t like this before, why this time? You are so confused about Wulu and Wuxi?"


    Pangbo was a little unconvinced.


    "Second uncle, how can you be sure that Jiang Ning did this?"


    Pang Feihang''s eyes shrank without explanation, but his face became more gloomy.


    "Are you questioning me?"


    Pangbo shook his head: "I just want to make things clear, even if my dad is here, I will ask the same."


    "Humph!"


    Pang Feihang sneered, "If your father were here, you would be dead!"


    The harsh tone made Pangbo tremble.


    His throat instantly dried out, and he dared not refute.


    "Stop talking nonsense, send someone immediately to find the assassin, and be sure to bring him back!"


    "Second Uncle..."


    "I tell you, our Pang family is not ready yet. If your father''s plan is destroyed in your hands, you will undoubtedly die!"


    Even if Pangbo is the future Patriarch of the Pang family, but he made such a mistake, he will still be punished severely!


    Pang Bo was stiff, gritted his teeth and shouted: "Yes!"


    He dared not say anything.


    What if he is the future Patriarch of the Pang family?


    After all these years, the so-called future Patriarch of the Pang family hasn''t changed enough?


    Pangbo is the number one, he doesn''t even know it!


    In the Pang family, there is no stable Patriarch at all. Even if it is Pang Feihang, now the entire Pang family may not have the right to make decisions about all matters of the Pang family.


    Seeing Pangbo running out in a panic, Pang Feihang shook his head, his face looked very disappointed.


    "It seems that the plan has to be advanced."


    He was a little angry, things were not ready yet, it was too early.


    He took a deep breath, said nothing, entered the inner hall, walked a few more corridors, and walked deep into the backyard.


    Pang Feihang opened three doors before entering an underground passage, winding forward for a full five minutes, and the road in front of him gradually became brighter.


    The empty cave is hidden deep in the backyard of the Pang family.


    There is nothing here, there is only one person sitting on the ground, like a piece of dead wood, motionless, even breathing, as if there is no, I can''t feel it at all.


    There are fist marks on the surrounding stone walls!


    On the wall, there are many cracks and traces of blood, which are already mottled and withered, which is shocking to see.


    "Big Brother."


    Pang Feihang bowed his hands and shouted respectfully.


    The person sitting there still said nothing.


    "The plan, I''m afraid it has to be advanced."


    Hearing these words, the sitting man slowly opened his eyes, and his deep eyes made Pang Feihang take a look, and he felt his heart beating suddenly.


    "Why."


    Two words, the voice is hoarse and low.


    "The situation may change. The threat is great, and the Pang family can''t hide it."


    Pang Fei Channel, "Only in advance."


    The person sitting there did not speak, and closed his eyes again.


    Pang Feihang bowed slightly, not daring to say any more.


    He didn''t know the decision of Big Brother, he couldn''t make a decision for this kind of thing.


    "Watch the changes."


    For a long time, there were only these four words.


    Before the time had come, and before he could do it, no one thought that things would suddenly turn out like this. Pang Feihang really had an impulse to kill Pangbo directly!


    This bastard, not enough success, more than failure!


    "Yes!"


    Pang Feihang didn''t dare to bother anymore, and quietly walked out.


    He just left, and the person sitting there opened his eyes again, his eyes sharp, like a blade!


    "boom!"


    He slammed a punch, and instantly caused a series of bursts of gas, crackling!

 Chapter 915： Nothing dangerous

    He looked at his fist, the light in his eyes became stronger and stronger!


    "Always, it''s still a bit worse."


    In the past few years, he has hardly appeared in front of the public, and he has been studying his boxing techniques with all his heart.


    But after a few years, he still felt that he was still so hot.


    "A bunch of trash!"


    Pang Feiyan couldn''t help cursing.


    He wanted Pang Feihang to buy time for himself, but he didn''t want to expose it too soon.


    Their plan is to divert everyone''s attention to other top wealthy families, whether it is the Long Family or the Jiang Family, it doesn''t matter, as long as his Pang Family is not standing in the air.


    It doesn''t matter if Pang Feiyan doesn''t stand in front of the public.


    Just give him another year, one year is enough!


    But now?


    I''m afraid he can''t hide it anymore.


    "Best, buy me some more time."


    Pang Feiyan looked at his fist, his gloomy eyes flashed a meaningful light, "If it doesn''t work..."


    In his mind, a figure appeared in an instant, making his face instantly become extremely jealous!


    Even if he is as strong as him, even if he has made sufficient preparations, but now he still has no confidence.


    Without thinking about it, Pang Feiyan quickly adjusted his emotions, as if nothing had happened, and entered his own state again.


    At that time.


    Pangbo dared not let himself make any more mistakes.


    This is not to pursue the position of Patriarch of the Pang family for himself, but to save his life!


    "quick!"


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    He shouted, "Find the killer for me, no matter what the price, understand!"


    "Yes!"


    Dozens of people dispersed immediately and headed in all directions.


    Pang Bo''s face was gloomy.


    He knew that he had messed up.


    But until now, he didn''t know how he made a mistake, why? Er Yiwu shut down Fuwu Ranfu? He took a loophole for Jiangning.


    He didn''t even know how Jiang Ning did it. He turned the exposition carefully planned into his home court.


    Pangbo felt for the first time that his resourcefulness and the city mansion seemed to be a joke in front of Jiang Ning!


    Jiang Ning thought of everything he thought of, but he didn''t even think of what Jiang Ning thought of. Even now, he hadn''t even reacted to it.


    Where did you go wrong?


    "The killer must be found,"


    Now is not the time to think about this problem. Pangbo¡¯s top priority now is to find the killer, "Otherwise, my life will be gone!"


    In the Pang family, it is not so easy to survive!


    Both the Pang family and the Xue family began to search for the whereabouts of the assassin, and the Jiang family was the most relaxed person at the moment.


    Jiang Daoran didn''t care about these at all.


    When he returned to Jiang''s house, he jumped down on the river, and he was really mad!


    In such a dangerous place of the Expo, Long Linger specially reminded that someone was going to kill Jiang Daoran, but Jiang Daoran insisted on going his own way and had to go.


    Go and go, follow by yourself, somehow there is a protection, even if he can''t stop him, he can die for Jiang Daoran!


    But Jiang Daoran didn''t allow him to follow, he wanted to go alone!


    Jiang Hai''s real soul was about to be scared out, but there was no way, he could only listen.


    Seeing Jiang Daoran come back safely, Jiang Hai''s hanging heart was let go, but he was still in shock.


    "Master, never, never, never again!"


    Jiang Hai couldn''t help saying, "I heard about the Expo, it''s too dangerous!"


    An arrow almost killed Jiang Daoran. Isn''t this dangerous?


    Jiang Daoran smiled and seemed to be in a good mood.


    "There is nothing dangerous."

 Chapter 916： Father and son tacit understanding

    He looked relaxed, as if he had just experienced it, not a moment of life or death, just an ordinary experience.


    That indifferent appearance caused Jiang Hai to misunderstand, did Jiang Daoran deliberately, he wanted to die?


    "It''s not dangerous yet, you know that if the arrow is tilted an inch, even if the young master is there, it won''t be saved..."


    Jiang Hai yelled anxiously, but halfway through the conversation, he stopped suddenly? Aiwudi closed Erlulu?


    He naturally knew that Jiang Ning did not go.


    Someone wanted to kill Jiang Daoran, but Jiang Ning didn''t go. He didn''t care about Jiang Daoran''s life or death at all. Jiang Daoran should be uncomfortable. Why, his expression relaxed?


    After spending so many years with Jiang Daoran, Jiang Hai knows him too well.


    A move in his heart: "Master has gone?"


    "Ok."


    Jiang Daoran nodded.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to the position of his heart, "He shot this arrow!"


    "Om¡ª"


    Jiang Hai felt his head buzzed.


    That killer is Jiang Ning?


    What a joke!


    It is Jiang Ning who wants to kill Jiang Daoran!


    impossible!


    Jiang Hai instantly denied it. If Jiang Ning really wanted to kill Jiang Daoran, Jiang Daoran would not be standing here at this moment.


    With Jiang Ning''s strength, that arrow will accurately penetrate Jiang Daoran''s head!


    Suddenly, Jiang Hai''s heart was beating harder and harder, his Adam''s apple slipped, looking at Jiang Daoran in disbelief.


    "Master, are you and Young Master already reconciled?"


    He suddenly thought, how could it be such a coincidence?


    Jiang Daoran insisted on going alone, but Jiang Ning did not show up in public, but instead of the killer, he broke the situation of the Pang family, and suddenly turned the situation around.


    Jiang Daoran shook his head: "Is it possible?"


    reconcile?


    Jiang Ning would be pretty good if he didn''t kill himself.


    However, Jiang Daoran was indeed in a good mood. The father and son thought of going together, and, without meeting or communicating, they did the same thing tacitly.


    It can be said that the cooperation is very delicate!


    If you are someone else, I''m afraid that you have made a plan, but you may not have such an effect.


    Jiang Hai stopped talking.


    He felt that his brain was not enough.


    What the **** was going on, he couldn''t understand. Jiang Ning''s shot didn''t shoot Jiang Daoran, but it nailed the Pang family to the opposite of Xue family.


    It was equivalent to leaning the Xue family toward the Jiang family, and the Pang family suddenly became a target of public criticism!


    But wasn¡¯t Pangbo designed the bureau of the expo?


    Is it possible that he is from Jiangning?


    It''s even more impossible...


    "Don''t think about it, beware of your brain freezes,"


    Jiang Daoran looked relaxed, "You can''t guess that stinky boy''s mind."


    "No one can guess."


    After that, Jiang Daoran entered the study, his steps were obviously much lighter than before.


    And then!


    That assassin was extremely embarrassed at the moment.


    "I''m **** your auntie! The Xue family dog ??thing, how can you chase me like this?"


    He was sweating profusely, and both legs were about to break off. He didn''t expect that he was just a killer, but he would be chased by such a top wealthy family.


    "Huh¡ª"


    He didn''t care about so much, and fled in panic, as long as he escaped from the north, he would have a way of survival.


    Not far behind him, there was a figure walking in a leisurely courtyard. The speed seemed unsatisfactory, but he could always keep a distance from the assassin.


    "It suddenly became so important, I don''t know if you can accept it or not."


    Jiang Ning looked at the killer, and the speed suddenly increased!

 Chapter 917： People from the Pang family?

    Like a whirlwind!


    Even more terrifying murderous!


    Even if there is still some distance away, the assassin can feel that his back suddenly feels cold.


    He turned his head abruptly and saw Jiang Ning''s face. Isn''t he the one who borrowed his crossbow to drive himself to death?


    Feeling the murderous aura emanating from Jiang Ning''s body, the killer''s face changed drastically!


    Where he dared to stop, where he dared to hesitate, he quickened his pace and fled frantically.


    Is Jiang Ning here to kill herself?


    He is here to silence his mouth!


    What''s going on.


    He just took an order, but he wanted to make some good money. How did he know that he would provoke such a terrible person.


    Jiang Ning''s speed is very fast, releasing a terrible sense of oppression, making the killer nervous and panicked.


    But he did not notice that Jiang Ning did not catch up, but consciously drove him in one direction...


    "Ahhhhhhh! Who are you!"


    "Who on earth are you? Lu Shan patronizes Lu Erling?!"


    The killer yelled, "Don''t follow me! Don''t follow me!"


    He is really about to collapse.


    No matter how good his mental quality is, and now he is chased and killed by a few waves of people who don''t know, the whole person will collapse.


    Especially, Jiang Ning, who was following him at this moment, kept a distance, neither catching up nor being thrown away by him, which made him feel uncomfortable the most.


    As if, always oppressing his nerves, at that critical node, it made him a little crazy!


    Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, but followed. The breath released from his body became more terrifying, making the killer''s mood confused, like a headless fly, fleeing in panic.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Suddenly, the killer saw three figures in front of him, blocking his way.


    "You...who are you!"


    The killer roared, "Get out! Get out of me!"


    "Finally found you."


    The three people stared at the killer and snorted coldly.


    In order to find this assassin, they had spent a lot of time, and seeing him rushing in front of them at this moment, they wouldn''t let this opportunity pass.


    The killer is really about to collapse. The first three people have a strong aura, and they are obviously not ordinary people.


    And behind me...


    He glanced back, and... there was no one behind him!


    Where is that person just now?


    Why is he missing?


    "Come with us!"


    Before he could react, the three rushed to surround the killer, no longer giving him a chance to escape.


    The powerful aura makes the killer desperate.


    He yelled, turned around and fled. If he fell into the hands of these people, he would definitely be dead.


    The speed of the three people chasing is getting faster and faster, and the killer doesn''t look back. He already hates the Xue family in his heart!


    "call out-"


    Suddenly, from the side, a figure rushed out, covering his face, unable to see his appearance, as fast as lightning!


    The assassin didn''t have time to react, so he was hit and flew to the ground with a fist, his head tilted, and he lost his breath.


    The expressions of the three Xue family members changed drastically.


    "who!"


    Xue Fangyang confessed to them that he wanted to take his life back, how could someone suddenly appear.


    The man didn''t pay any attention at all, stretched out his hand and left quickly.


    "died!"


    One of them immediately checked the killer''s pulse and yelled, "Asshole! Chase me!"


    The most important witness is dead, Xue Fangyang will kill them!


    The three of them didn''t care about so much, and immediately chased them up, but in the blink of an eye, they couldn''t see anything.


    When the three of them were angry and cursing, a few figures flashed by from a distance, and the expressions of the three of them suddenly became even more ugly.


    "People from the Pang family?"


    How could it be so coincidental?

 Chapter 918： Cant hide

    People from the Pang family, how could they be here!


    Especially, the clothes worn by one of them are exactly the same as the figure who just killed the killer!


    "It''s the Pang family!"


    The three of them looked solemn and didn''t dared to rush up directly. There were obviously a dozen people on the Pang family''s side, and it seemed that the strength of the people sent out was not low.


    Even if they stepped forward, they might not be able to escape!


    "Go back and tell Patriarch!"


    The killer is dead, and it makes no sense to bring a corpse back.


    But it''s the same with the Pang family!


    The three of them did not waste any more time and immediately returned to Xue''s house.


    The corner of the shadow was over, Jiang Ning stood there, took off his face mask, his eyes deep, watching the back of the three people leaving.


    "Now, it''s up to the Pang family, whether you can hide it or not."


    At that time.


    Xue Fangyang just came out of Xue Kai''s room.


    Xue Kai''s injury is not minor. Although the operation is successful, there will be no problem standing up in the future, but it will have some impact.


    "Patriarch!"


    The three of them walked to Xue Fangyang, knelt down on one knee, and shouted respectfully, "I found it."


    "But, was killed!"


    Xue Fangyang''s face sank: "Who killed it?"


    "Pang Family!"


    The three of them looked at each other, "I''m going to get it right when I track down the killer. People from the Pang family suddenly took action and killed the killer. We didn''t have time to grab it!"


    "Pang Family?"


    Xue Fangyang''s eyes instantly burst into anger, boiling and rolling!


    "You are sure!"


    "Yes, the three of me saw it at the same time. To make sure there was no problem, we hid in the dark, saw the Pang family, and took away the killer''s body."


    "They just went there to kill? Shan Yipadi Zhidi Ranxi?"


    Xue Fangyang sneered.


    It really is the Pang family!


    This Pangbobu game was not aimed at Jiang Daoran at all, but at his own Xue family.


    Even the killer he was looking for was arranged in advance by the Pang family. Xue Fangyang remembered that this killer seemed to have been found by one of his confidants.


    And this confidant, these two days, seems to have disappeared.


    I really have an afterthought!


    "The Pang family, it seems that the ambition is really big."


    Xue Fangyang''s expression was ugly, so it was almost that his Xue family and his son died under the assassin''s hands. If so, wouldn''t the Pang family effortlessly inflict the Xue family!


    "Patriarch, there are more than a dozen people sent by the Pang family, at least all masters at the master level, and one of them is a great master."


    Xue Fangyang nodded.


    The assassin was of great importance, and naturally, no mistakes were allowed, but he sent ten masters of the master level, and even a great master. In order to kill people, the Pang family was able to do this.


    "The three of you, stare at the Pang family for me now, and tell me immediately if there is any movement from them!"


    "Yes!"


    Three people left.


    Xue Fangyang frowned, feeling some pressure.


    The Pang family has always been mysterious, especially the Pang Feiyan, who hasn''t shown up for a long time, and now they suddenly attacked themselves, what do they want to do?


    It seems that in the exposition, there is an arrow that was specifically aimed at Jiang Daoran?


    "He thought, destroy the Xue family and the Jiang family, the two top wealthy families?"


    Xue Fangyang''s eyes shrank suddenly, "Frenzy!"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    He turned his head and shouted: "Where is the butler?"


    "Patriarch!"


    The butler ran over quickly.


    "Prepare some gifts for me immediately, I''m going to Jiang''s house,"


    Xue Fangyang said, "Thanks to Jiang Daoran for saving my son!"

 Chapter 919： High profile

    Xue Fangyang''s scene was very big, with three cars full of gifts!


    Along the way, I don''t know how many people''s attention has been attracted.


    In addition to giving to Jiang Daoran, there are also giving to Xue Ning, and even the Jiang family up and down, including Jiang Hai, have prepared gifts.


    It seems that he is afraid that others will not know that he is going to Jiang''s house now.


    When the car arrived at the door of Jiang''s house, Jiang Hai stood there watching, somewhat surprised.


    Xue Fangyang came so swagger and high-profile, what did he want to do?


    "President Xue!"


    Jiang Hai bowed his hand, "Welcome to the visit of Patriarch Xue, my master, is resting in the study, do you need me to invite him?"


    Xue Fangyang glanced at Jiang Hai and frowned slightly.


    He''s here, but Jiang Daoran won''t come out to meet him?


    In the past, he was already angry, even if he was the same top wealthy patriarch, he was after all Jiang Daoran''s eldest brother, and where his identity was, Jiang Daoran should give some face.


    "No, I''ll go in by myself."


    Xue Fangyang waved his hand to let people move in. He walked with his hands behind his back.


    Outside the gate of the Jiang family, from a distance, someone secretly watched all this.


    Seeing Xue Fangyang entered Jiang''s house, and unlike before, Jiang Daoran would still pick him up at the door.


    Xue Fangyang actually walked in by himself?


    This is really not like him.


    "You must tell the Patriarch as soon as possible!"


    The man whispered, then quickly turned and left.


    At the same time, the Jiang family.


    Jiang Daoran was still in the study. He knew that Xue Fangyang was coming, so he would go to the door and wait instead.


    In any case, the older brother''s seniority is still big, and he should have these ceremonial things.


    But this time, Jiang Daoran would not go out, because he knew that Xue Fangyang didn''t want him to go out either.


    "Master, Patriarch Xue is here."


    Outside the door, Jiang Hai''s voice came.


    "Well, I got it."


    Jiang Daoran said lightly, "I''ll be here in a while."


    He seemed very casual, and he didn''t even mean to see Xue Fangyang at all.


    Still sitting on the sofa, making tea slowly, full of comfort.


    At the same time.


    In the hall, Xue Fangyang walked twice and pulled a chair to sit down.


    Jiang Hai brought the tea, he nodded, didn''t say anything, as if he didn''t care at all, would Jiang Daoran come to see him.


    "This Jiang family doesn''t seem to have changed much from before."


    Xue Fangyang looked around and couldn''t help groaning, "It''s exactly the same as it was 15 years ago."


    Jiang Hai stood there without speaking.


    He is just Jiang Daoran''s guard, and he is not qualified to chat with a top wealthy Patriarch like Xue Fangyang.


    Of course, the Jiang family will not change anything, because Jiang Daoran doesn''t want to lose everything. Jiang Daoran''s memory of Jiang Ning''s mother, even a stone on the ground, has not been removed by Jiang Daoran.


    Xue Fangyang stood up again, walked to the bottom of the steps, stared at a missing corner and looked at it. He squatted down, reached out and touched, the corners of his mouth raised, and he smiled patiently.


    He was like a person who had returned to the old place. He looked at and touched, and sometimes murmured and said something, as if he was insane.


    After a while, Xue Fangyang checked the time and coughed twice.


    "Your Patriarch, haven''t you finished?"


    Jiang Hai bowed slightly: "Excuse me, Patriarch Xue, the master has a lot of things, and he should come over after he''s busy. Do you want to go to the wife to see it?"


    "? Lu Lu Shizhe and attendant Wu Fushan? No need."


    Xue Fangyang shook his head, "I''ll take a look, let your Patriarch be busy, I''m leaving now."


    After speaking, he left directly, as if he came to Jiang''s house today, not to find Jiang Daoran, nor to find Xue Ning.


    I just want to come and have a look.


    Or maybe, I want others to see that he has been to Jiang''s house.

 Chapter 920： Braised big fish!

    Jiang Hai sent Xue Fangyang to the door and watched him leave before returning to the study.


    Jiang Daoran, still sitting on the sofa, reading a book and drinking tea, seemed to ignore Xue Fangyang from beginning to end. Jiang Daoran didn''t care if he came or not.


    "Add some water."


    Jiang Daoran didn''t look up either.


    Jiang Hai immediately added water to his teapot, and he stopped talking.


    "Just ask what you want, mother-in-law."


    Jiang Daoran continued to read.


    "Are you going to join forces with the Xue family?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Hai spoke.


    Xue Fangyang came to the Jiang family publicly this time, obviously to let the Pang family see that the Xue family was already very close to the Jiang family, the two were originally relatives, and the bones were still connected.


    This time, the Pang family suddenly attacked the Xue family and his son. With Xue Fangyang''s temper, he would never give up!


    Although, Jiang Hai knows that all this is Jiangning''s game.


    But for the time being, this bureau was very successful, and everyone was included, including Jiang Daoran.


    "Do you think he might cooperate with me?"


    Jiang Daoran said lightly, "He is just warning the Pang family, and at the same time wants to see how the Pang family will react."


    "Then Pang Family, what reaction will it do?"


    Jiang Hai continued to ask.


    Jiang Daoran stopped talking.


    He put down the book, picked up the teapot, poured himself a cup, and put it in his mouth, letting out a breath.


    Jianghu stood on the side, not daring to speak.


    He could clearly feel that Jiang Daoran''s face was a little different, and even faintly, like a face of an enemy!


    "Look at that, some people can''t calm down."


    After speaking, he put the teacup lightly, picked up the book again, leaned on the sofa, and his expression returned to the original.


    Jiang Hai did not interrupt, closed the door gently, and walked out.


    at the same time.


    Pang family!


    Pang Feihang looked at the person in front of him with a solemn expression.


    "You said Xue Fangyang went to Jiang''s house?"


    "Yes,? I saw with my own eyes that Xue Fangyang brought a lot of gifts to visit Jiang''s family, saying that he was grateful to Jiang Daoran for saving his son."


    Pang Feihang''s face was even more ugly.


    "Where is Pangbo?"


    "Master, he..."


    "where?"


    "Master, he has left the north."


    Pang Feihang''s eyes flashed with cold light when he closed Lulu Ling and brushed Shan Yilu in his eyes.


    "The assassin was killed, and our people, when taking the assassin''s body, found that they were seen by the Xue family."


    "boom!"


    Pang Feihang slapped and slapped the table fiercely, and the whole table suddenly fell apart.


    "Bastard stuff!"


    He really wanted to kill Pangbo directly.


    He actually messed up things again!


    No wonder Xue Fangyang would go to the Jiang family, he Xue family, this is going to join forces with the Jiang family!


    Xue Fangyang must have thought that it was their Pang family who sent people to kill the Xue family and father and son, killing Jiang Daoran, and that the Pang family was going to deal with both the Jiang family and the Xue family at the same time.


    The Pang family wants to dominate the north!


    Even if his Pang family has such a plan, it is not now!


    "Catch him back to me!"


    Pang Feihang said angrily.


    "Yes!"


    Regardless of so much, Pang Feihang didn''t dare to waste time any more, and immediately headed towards the cave in the backyard.


    And Jiang Ning at the moment.


    Standing there, looking at the dog brother and others in front of you, all of them looked excited!


    "are you ready?"


    Jiangning Road.


    Brother Gou and others, the murderous look in his eyes is getting stronger and stronger!


    "There is a big fish, I''m going to lose my breath soon,"


    Jiang Ning shouted, "I''ll take you to braise this big fish in brown sauce!"

 Chapter 921： Start first!

    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou and others shouted in unison.


    They know that the plan to go north has only really caught the hidden big fish.


    Jiang Ning''s actions step by step made the people hiding behind him finally lose his breath!


    "Maybe it will be a fierce battle,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Don''t show mercy!"


    After speaking, he immediately made arrangements.


    Jiang Ning expected that the people of the Pang family must have been unable to sit still. He also had some guesses in his heart about what actions the person who finally hid in the depths would have.


    This battle is inevitable!


    "You, follow A Fei, after this war, the North will leave your names behind!"


    "Yes!"


    A Fei stood in front of Brother Gou and the others, more excited than them.


    How long?


    He really waited for a long time, and finally, he can fight side by side with Jiang Ning!


    "Brothers! Kill?!"


    A Fei didn''t talk nonsense, and shouted angrily, even more morale.


    at the same time.


    In the hidden hole in the backyard of the Pang family, there were bursts of roaring sounds.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    When Pang Feihang walked in the passage, he felt his heart tremble.


    The gravel fell, as if the cave was about to collapse!


    He walked in quickly, and Pang Feiyan was waving his fist, hitting the stone wall that had long been hardened with steel, punch after punch, constantly bombarding!


    With terrible strength, hitting the stone wall, forcibly the steel welded there, smashed a fist mark!


    Pang Feihang was terrified to see it!


    "Big Brother."


    Pang Feihang stood aside, bowed his head and shouted respectfully, "It still happened, we can''t hide it."


    "boom!"


    Pang Feiyan still punched, directly breaking an arm''s thick steel.


    He stopped and turned to look at Pang Feihang.


    "Xue family, are you going to do it?"


    "The Xue family may have already joined forces with the Jiang family. At present, the Long family is also close to the Jiang family. If the three families join forces, then we..."


    Pang Feihang hesitated for a moment, and continued, "Even if Big Brother succeeds, I am afraid it will be difficult to defeat them all."


    Pang Feiyan squinted his eyes, the murderous aura on his face became more and more intense!


    He stood there, his slightly gray hair, a little messy.


    Although he is fifty years old, Pang Feiyan''s eyes are still sharp, even sharper than a blade!


    "If that''s the case, then, first act first!"


    Pang Feiyan said coldly, "Are you all ready?"


    "It has been arranged, just waiting for the order of the big brother."


    Pang Feihang respectfully said.


    He knew what decision Pang Feiyan would make, and had made arrangements before he came in.


    Tonight, it may be the last chance.


    Once the other three join forces, it will definitely be of no benefit to the Pang family.


    The Pang family has been hiding for many years, and the other three must have been jealous for years, but they have no evidence and dare not act rashly.


    What''s more, everyone is a competitive relationship. How can the top wealthy families join forces?


    But now, Long Xiang is dead, the Long Family has suddenly declined, and the new head of Long Ling''er is very close to the Jiang Family.


    The Xue family, who was originally Jiang family''s in-laws, had been in a relationship for many years, which was the key to their defeat. But now, Xue Fangyang has come to the Jiang family to thank him.


    This is not a good signal.


    The situation of the originally good situation suddenly turned into trouble for the Pang family.


    "Then, kill!"


    Pang Feiyan shouted.


    He stepped toward the outside, and Pang Feihang followed him.


    Just getting close makes Pang Feihang feel depressed, and Pang Feiyan''s breath is too strong!

 Chapter 922： The enemy is coming!

    "Lu Fupapa Xi''er Yiguo? After spending so much time, the eldest brother has thoroughly researched that page of boxing scores?


    too frightening!


    The door of the cave opened and the light became bright.


    At the door, Pangbo had been arrested and returned. At this moment, he was kneeling there.


    "Hmm!"


    Seeing Pang Feiyan coming out, Pangbo trembled and his mouth was blocked, but he still struggled to shout out, "Dad, dad--"


    He was terrified and regretted even more, and his body was like sifting chaff.


    Seeing Pang Feiyan''s eyes was enough to scare him away by half!


    "You are really my good son."


    Pang Feiyan walked over, stretched out his hand and patted Pangbo''s brain, "If you weren''t for your own cleverness, my Pang family''s plan doesn''t seem to need to be advanced."


    Pangbo stiffened, shook his head desperately, trying to explain but couldn''t speak at all.


    "But it doesn''t matter anymore, destroy the other three and integrate them, then my Pang family will have the strength to fight against that person."


    Pang Feiyan''s words relaxed Pang Bo''s heart slightly.


    Tiger Poison didn''t even eat seeds, Pang Feiyan let him go after all.


    "Thanks, thank you dad, I..."


    Pang Bo yelled vaguely, but when he said [Penquge www.sbiquge.me] halfway through, suddenly his eyes widened, and the light in his eyes dissipated almost instantly!


    On his forehead, blood flowed out, along the eyebrows, the bridge of the nose, flowed to the mouth, to the chin, dripping to the ground, and immediately, the whole person thumped and fell heavily!


    Pang Feiyan retracted his palm and didn''t even look at Pang Bo again.


    He turned his head to look at Pang Feihang with a solemn expression, with a cold tone: "Does he deserve to die?"


    "Yes!"


    Pang Feihang said immediately.


    "Anyone who loses the interests of the Pang family or betrays the Pang family, I will kill myself!"


    Pang Feiyan''s voice resounded like a thunderstorm, resounding through the voices of all the Pang family masters, including several masters at the master level. They all had a serious expression and did not dare to refute it.


    They could feel that Pang Feiyan today is completely different from the past!


    The murderous aura alone is just like the essence, which makes people feel depressed and terrible.


    Pang Feihang brought a long robe and put it on for Pang Feiyan. He still had his hair loose, giving him a arrogant feeling, strong and compelling!


    "Go, I will take you to kill!"


    Pang Feiyan laughed loudly, and rushed out from under his feet, and several great masters immediately followed him.


    Afterwards, there were more than a dozen master-level masters...


    at the same time!


    The Xue family and the Long family are doing their best to deal with it!


    They can all feel that the Pang family will definitely do it, and it will be tonight.


    People of the Pang family won''t wait until the next day.


    Xue Fangyang entered the gate of the Jiang family, which meant that the three would unite. Even if it was only the appearance, the Pang family would not hesitate at all, because they had no choice at all!


    This is completely forcing the Pang family to make a choice, and it is no longer possible for them to hide.


    The Long Family, like an enemy at this moment!


    Where did Long Fei dare to pretend to be crazy and stupid, with a serious face, summoned all the masters of the Long Family, and defended tightly!


    "Even if you die, you must guard the Long''s house, do you understand it!"


    Long Fei shouted.


    "Yes!"


    He had a serious expression, standing at the forefront, with a solemn face that Long Linger had never seen before.


    "brother¡­¡­"


    "You go in!"


    Long Fei''s head didn''t turn back, "Long Family, it''s my eldest brother to protect me, even if I die, I won''t let you have anything to do!"

 Chapter 923： Sword light

    Long Ling''er trembled, bit her lip and shook her head: "No, I want to fight with you!"


    "Go in!"


    Long Fei didn''t discuss it at all. He turned his head and shouted loudly, "Did you not listen to what my eldest brother said?"


    Long Ling''er opened his mouth, tears flowed, but said nothing, and turned around and entered the room.


    She closed the door and leaned her back against it, her chest rising and falling, nervous and restless.


    The enemy is coming!


    She doesn''t know whether the Long Family can survive, but she knows that the Long Family at this moment is definitely the most united time in so many years.


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, Long Linger''s body trembled abruptly.


    She hurriedly opened the door of the room and saw a few figures, rushing in, menacingly!


    "coming!"


    Long Fei roared, "Dog thief, you really are hiding evil intentions!"


    "Stop them!"


    With an order, the masters of the Long Family all rushed out.


    "Destroy the Long Family!"


    The leader is the core figure of the Pang family. He pointed his finger at Long Fei, "Kill him first!"


    "Protect Young Master Long and Miss Long!"


    The long masters roared one by one.


    Want to kill Long Fei and Long Ling''er in front of them?


    This is an insult to them!


    kill--!


    In an instant, the roar shook the sky, and the two sides fought fiercely.


    Almost the same moment!


    The door of Xue''s house was kicked open by Pang Feihang.


    With cold eyes, he glanced around, looking at the Xue family, who had already prepared, still disdainful on his face.


    "Xue Fangyang, don''t come here unharmed."


    The two had only seen each other last week. At that time, they were still welcoming each other with amiable and smiling faces, but at this moment, they were facing each other with swords and swords.


    "Your Pang family, sure enough, you are going to make a move."


    Xue Fangyang''s face was murderous, "It''s so bold to start with my Xue family!"


    Pang Feihang did not explain that the person who wanted the lives of their father and son was not the Pang family, but it made no sense to say more at this point.


    The Xue family, the Jiang family, and the Long family came close, and they had the tendency to unite, which forced the Pang family to make a decision. They had no way to retreat, let alone any other choice!


    Not to mention, the Pang family has been dormant for many years, and it was originally intentional to dominate the north!


    "Hehe, your father and son didn''t die that day, that was good luck, today,"


    Pang Feihang squinted his eyes, his tone instantly cooled down, "But there is no such luck!"


    "Kill me! Don''t keep one!"


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Several master-level masters swept out like shadows, and immediately collided with the master-level masters of the Xue family.


    Murderous burst!


    Without hesitation, Pang Feihang reached out and rushed directly towards Xue Fangyang.


    "Your life, I''ll take it away!"


    "Huh, arrogant!"


    Xue Fangyang roared and rushed out at the same time, and the two fought.


    The battle is on the verge, and the entire yard is full of swords and swords!


    Screams, roars, roars... constantly echoing!


    People are still in the middle of the night.


    At the moment, Jiang¡¯s house is brightly lit.


    Compared with the Xue family and the Long family, there are not a few masters in the Jiang family, and there are only two masters at the Grand Master level.


    These were the people the Jiang family had rescued, and they chose to stay and protect the Jiang family.


    At this moment, the two old people were sitting on the stone chairs in the yard, drinking tea with Jiang Daoran.


    "For years of care, I can''t thank you enough,"


    Jiang Daoran poured tea for the two people, "My Jiang family can go to this day, relying on the help of many two people, but there is no permanent banquet in the world, you have to pay back the kindness of my father back then, I think it has been paid off. "


    He smiled, raised his glasses with both hands, and respectfully said: "You should have your own life and enjoy your old age. I hope you two, don''t blame Dao Ran."

 Chapter 924： take it out!

    The two old men took the tea cups, glanced at each other, smiled, did not drink.


    "Are you trying to drive us away?"


    They looked at Jiang Daoran at the same time.


    "At present, the enemy is dead or alive, I don''t even know, and I don''t want to affect the two elders,"


    Jiang Daoran didn''t conceal it, "The two of you who have to pay back to the Jiang family have really been paid off."


    "Well, since you said that."


    One of the old men picked up the teacup and took a sip, and the other drank it immediately.


    Immediately, the two of them took the teapot from Jiang Daoran and poured Jiang Daoran a cup.


    "You call my two uncles and regard us as elders, so today, the elders have something to say, do you listen?"


    Jiang Daoran''s lips moved, and he didn''t say anything, but nodded.


    "The two of me deserved to die back then. It was your father''s magical healers who tried his best to save us, so that we have survived to this day."


    The old man said lightly, "Human, if you have enough life, it''s time to meet old friends."


    "You said, when the two of us arrived in the underworld, we saw your father and told him that the Jiang family was in trouble, but the two of us had taken a step first. What do you think he would think of us two?"


    "But¡­¡­"


    "No but."


    The old man said, "After staying at Jiang''s house for more than ten years, we have taken this place as our home."


    The two old men looked at each other and laughed.


    Jiang Daoran''s eyes were red, and he didn''t know what to say.


    "Since you take this as your home, let''s all die here!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud shout, resounding through the Jiang family compound!


    Jiang Daoran raised his head abruptly, and the door shattered instantly, with a bang and torn apart.


    Pang Feiyan stepped in, with a forceful aura and violent eyes: "Yan Chinan, He Linbei, you two, you didn''t die back then. You live in Jiang''s house. Are you waiting for today?"


    Jiang Daoran stood up immediately.


    "Pang Feiyan!"


    "Jiang Daoran, hand over the things so that you can die faster."


    Pang Feiyan glanced at Jiang Daoran. He personally came to Jiang''s house just for what he wanted!


    Had it not been for these two old immortals, he would have done it a long time ago.


    But today, even if these two great masters are there, Pang Feiyan is no longer afraid.


    Hearing that, Jiang Daoran''s eyes shrank, and Pang Feiyan really knew what the Jiang family had!


    "Don''t be surprised why I know, this secret has been hidden in my heart for more than ten years, let alone you, even if it is that person, I still don''t know."


    Pang Feiyan stepped forward, the aura on his body became stronger and stronger, staring at Jiang Daoran, and shouting: "Take it out!"


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Yan Chinan and He Linbei stood in front of Jiang Daoran in an instant, their long beards fluttering.


    "The things of the Jiang family belong to the Jiang family. No one else can give it to death. This is your father''s legacy."


    Yan Chi Nan said, "Dao Ran, do you remember it clearly?"


    "Yes."


    Jiang Daoran nodded respectfully.


    "Then, I can only get it by myself."


    Pang Feiyan''s eyes were cold and moved instantly!


    "Boom!"


    He waited violently under his feet, swallowed the mountains and rivers with anger, and blasted out with a punch, which caused a series of blast noises, like fried soybeans, crackling!


    Yan Chinan and He Linbei did not hesitate, but they also raised their hands and slapped them.


    As soon as they met, the battle became extremely fierce, Jiang Daoran could only retreat, and such masters were not able to intervene at all!


    "Master, are you standing behind me? Contemptuousness and Xiufuyi?!"


    Jiang Hai gritted his teeth and frightened. He had always known that there were two elderly people in the Jiang family, silently guarding the Jiang family.


    He also knew that the two of them were strong, but he didn''t expect that they would be so strong!


    Such a fight, even if it was him, he couldn''t see it clearly!

 Chapter 925： That person back then

    Jiang Hai felt that the blood in his body had become boiling.


    Compared with these real masters, he is too weak!


    But even if he is weak, he still has to stand in front of Jiang Daoran!


    At least, I can die for him!


    Lu Shandi shuts up in the west? Boom----


    Three fierce battles!


    Pang Feiyan''s fist was too overbearing, and when he blasted out of his punch, it could produce a popping sound.


    "Hahaha, enjoyable! enjoyable!"


    He yelled, "I couldn''t kill you back then. Today, I see where you are going to escape!"


    Yan Chinan and He Linbei, without saying a word, broke out of their strongest strength, and joined forces to deal with Pang Feiyan.


    I haven''t seen each other for so many years, and Pang Feiyan''s strength is truly unfathomable.


    The two knew that they would not be able to stop Pang Feiyan today, but no matter what, even if they died, they would not take a step back.


    "carefully¡­¡­"


    Jiang Daoran''s eyes were red, and he wanted to rush over, but he knew that he would not be able to help if he passed, but would drag the two elders instead.


    Pang Feiyan is too strong!


    How could he become so powerful?


    Did he already get one of those things?


    It''s him!


    That person back then was him!


    Jiang Daoran''s eyes flickered. Back then, the people who wanted to kill the Jiang family and take away the inheritance of the Jiang family were extremely powerful. If Yan Chinan and He Linbei had not joined forces to stop them, the Jiang family back then would be gone!


    Then he had no choice but to marry the Xue family to make the Jiang family stronger and become a top wealthy family in order to protect himself.


    Even Jiang Ning''s mother and son have made sacrifices for this!


    Jiang Daoran gritted his teeth, his eyes are bloodshot, he hates it!


    He hates it!


    If it weren''t for Pang Feiyan, how could his Jiang family get away with his wife, how could he lose Jiang Ning''s mother, how could he... Until now, Jiang Ning would not recognize himself as his father!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    In the compound, Pang Feiyan hit the chests of Yan Chinan and He Linbei with two consecutive punches, directly knocking them out.


    The sound of cracking bones made the two old people''s faces pale instantly!


    "Unbearable!"


    Pang Feiyan laughed, like crazy, "You are weaker than you were before!"


    "Is it old?"


    He walked over step by step, staring at Yan Chinan and He Linbei, "Then I will send you on the road!"


    "Huh¡ª"


    As soon as the voice fell, he rushed over again.


    "kill!"


    Yan Chinan and He Linbei did not hesitate at all, they slapped their palms on the ground, and the whole person bounced, and fought fiercely with Pang Feiyan again.


    However, after a short while, the two were hit again, flew out, hit the wall heavily, and opened their mouths to spurt blood!


    "stop!"


    Jiang Daoran roared.


    The two elders can''t stop Pang Feiyan, they will die!


    Pang Feiyan glanced at Yan Chinan and He Linbei, ignored them, and snorted with disdain.


    "You guys deserved to die a long time ago. It''s enough to live for so many years."


    After speaking, he turned his head and stared at Jiang Daoran, the light in his eyes became colder and colder, "Jiang Daoran, it''s your turn."


    "Master, run away!"


    Jiang Hai put on a posture, as if approaching an enemy, yelling anxiously, "You leave, I will hold him!"


    "Go away!"


    Before Jiang Daoran reacted, Pang Feiyan had already arrived!


    His speed is too fast!


    Jiang Hai didn''t have time to react at all. With a snap, the whole person was overturned by Pang Feiyan''s palm. After rolling a few times on the ground, one arm had already been bent in the opposite direction.


    I passed out instantly!


    "Jiang Hai!"


    Jiang Daoran''s eyes were red, "Pang Feiyan! I''m fighting with you!"


    "Crack!"


    As soon as he took a step forward, Pang Feiyan reached out his hand in an instant, as fast as lightning, and suddenly grabbed Jiang Daoran''s neck and directly lifted him up.


    "Hmm--"


    Jiang Daoran''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that Pang Feiyan would become so terrible!


    "I, I killed... you!"

 Chapter 926： Dont kill me man!

    Even if he was about to die, Jiang Daoran still waved his fist, trying to smash Pang Feiyan, but his hand could not touch Pang Feiyan at all.


    "Where is the stuff?"


    Pang Feiyan said coldly.


    "No... I don''t know!"


    Jiang Daoran struggled.


    Pang Feiyan''s fingers are getting harder and harder, Jiang Daoran''s face has turned blue!


    He felt his mind blank, buzzing, and a strong sense of suffocation, making Jiang Daoran almost unconscious!


    "I''ll ask one last time, where is the stuff...!"


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Jiang Daoran rolled his eyes, but still gritted his teeth, "I don''t know..."


    "Really, since you don''t know, there is no living value."


    Pang Feiyan said lightly.


    ?Yi Yan Z Pa Z Pa Z Z Pa Z Pa Pa? His fingers were about to force, and suddenly, a stone hit him on the body!


    "Don''t kill me man!"


    Xue Ning trembled all over, his face turned pale with fright a long time ago, holding a stone picked up from the ground in his hand, and threw it towards Pang Feiyan, "Let him go! You let him go!"


    Pang Feiyan turned his head and glanced at her, frowning slightly.


    Of course he knows Xue Ning.


    "Something, I know where it is!"


    Xue Ning''s voice was trembling, her breathing was short, "You let him go, I''ll tell you!"


    Pang Feiyan''s eyes shrank instantly.


    "Let him go!"


    Xue Ning looked at Jiang Daoran as he was almost out of breath, shouted anxiously, slid the dagger from his sleeve and placed it directly on his neck.


    "Where is that thing, only the two of us know. You killed him and I committed suicide. Don''t even think of it in your life!"


    "thump!"


    Pang Feiyan released his hand, Jiang Daoran fell off, hit the ground heavily, coughed violently, and started breathing quickly. He wanted to talk, but his throat was filled with air, making him unable to say anything.


    Xue Ning...Where would she know!


    She didn''t even know what Pang Feiyan was talking about.


    She wanted to die for herself!


    Jiang Daoran wanted to struggle to climb over, but he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "Where is the stuff?"


    Step by step, Pang Feiyan walked towards Xue Ning, "If you lie to me, I will kill everyone in the Jiang family!"


    Xue Ning kept backing away, trying to draw Pang Feiyan away.


    She stepped back step by step, looking at Jiang Daoran, wanting to wait for Jiang Daoran to move around and escape.


    "You come with me and I will tell you where things are!"


    Xue Ning said coldly, "Leave things with me. If you want to get them, you can follow me!"


    Pang Feiyan''s expression changed, and his eyes suddenly became murderous!


    "Dare you lie to me!"


    He yelled abruptly, "How could such an important thing in the Jiang family tell you a person with a foreign surname? You are looking for death!"


    "call--"


    Like a violent wind, Pang Feiyan arrived in front of Xue Ning in an instant and slapped away severely.


    Snap!


    Xue Ning flew out all over.


    "Stop...Stop!"


    Jiang Daoran roared with a trace of hoarseness, "Stop it!"


    He struggled, struggling to stand up, even if he crawled, he wanted to crawl to Xue Ning''s side: "Don''t kill her! Don''t kill her! I tell you, I tell you..."


    Xue Ning fell to the ground, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, and trembling all over!


    "If you want to die, I will fulfill you!"


    Pang Feiyan ignored Jiang Daoran''s words, picked up Xue Ning''s dagger, and walked towards Xue Ning, "Don''t you want to die for Jiang Daoran? I give you this opportunity!"


    "Do not!"


    "Do not!"


    Jiang Daoran roared, almost crazy.


    "Her life, you can''t move."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded, and it sounded light and fluttering, but it pierced Pang Feiyan''s ear instantly like thunder!


    Jiang Daoran turned his head abruptly, it was Jiang Ning!

 Chapter 927： Are you the Lord?

    Jiang Ning is here!


    He walked from the doorway, slowly, but every step seemed to step on a special rhythm, causing Pang Feiyan to frown.


    "Who are you?"


    Pang Feiyan asked.


    "Jiang Ning."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "You should have heard of this name."


    Although he was closed all day long, Pang Feihang told him about what happened in the north.


    During this period of time, he hadn''t heard of the man who made the north face a bloodbath.


    Even fifteen years ago, he had heard this name!


    "Oh it''s you."


    Pang Feiyan''s eyes fell cold, "You are the child of Jiang Daoran and Zhao Mengqing, the rich and abandoned son who was driven out of the Jiang family?"


    He suddenly understood that the Pang family was forced to do it early, this was Jiang Ning''s handwriting!


    Step by step, he forced the Xue family and the Jiang family to unite, and forced the Pang family to expose themselves and could only do it early.


    What a deep city!


    "My mother''s name, you can''t call it casually."


    The aura on Jiang Ning''s body gradually rose, "Hidden for so many years, you finally can''t help it."


    "Boom!"


    Almost instantly!


    Two people moved at the same time!


    Like two wild beasts, suddenly went mad and rushed towards each other.


    After only one face, he made a huge sound of love and whispering Yishan!


    boom!


    The ground seemed to tremble? A terrible loud noise made Yan Chinan both unconscious, both open their eyes.


    Seeing Jiang Ning throw a punch, the two people''s eyes trembled!


    "Ok... so strong!"


    This kind of breath seems to be stronger than Pang Feiyan!


    This kind of blood is boiling like the sea, as if behind Jiang Ning, there is a vast ocean, thick and heavy!


    The two looked at each other, their faces full of horror.


    Jiang Ning... could he reach this level?


    "He is done!"


    He Linbei had always said few words, but at this moment he couldn''t help it, his lips trembled.


    He was holding his chest in pain, and his gray beard was covered with blood. "So old, really cultivated him?"


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning blasted out with a punch, violent like a dragon!


    With the same violent Pang Feiyan, his fists slammed together!


    The two backed at the same time, Pang Feiyan backed five steps, but Jiang Ning only backed one step!


    "On yourself!"


    Pang Feiyan''s expression changed, and his eyes were full of horror. He couldn''t believe that the thing... actually belonged to Jiang Ning.


    He didn''t even expect that Jiang Ning was so young that he had already fully grasped it, and he had more control over him!


    "Jiang Daoran! You are really cunning!"


    Pang Feiyan turned his head, looked at Jiang Daoran, and shouted sharply.


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Daoran would actually hand over that page of Ji Dao fist score to Jiang Ning, a wealthy and abandoned son who has no one''s attention!


    Who can think of it?


    Jiang Daoran couldn''t hear what Pang Feiyan said, he struggled to climb to Xue Ning''s side, hugged her in his arms, held her tightly, feeling guilty and uncomfortable.


    "Hand over things!"


    Pang Feiyan was crazy, he couldn''t accept it.


    He didn''t believe that Jiang Ning was able to fully understand that page of boxing sheet, and he was even stronger than himself!


    He doesn''t believe it!


    He didn''t believe it at all!


    "die!"


    Pang Feiyan roared, his fists blasted out, and the burst of air made people''s eardrums sore.


    How could Jiang Ning fail to distinguish such a familiar boxing technique?


    thing?


    What is Pang Feiyan looking for?


    Is he looking for Ji Dao Boxing Book!


    Does he want the Ji Dao boxing sheet on himself?


    Is this Jiang Daoran for himself?


    "Are you Lord?"


    Jiang Ning screamed, and the same fists blasted out, even more domineering than Pang Feiyan''s fist!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    They are like unreasonable savages, no tricks, punches to the flesh, the sound of punches, deafening!

 Chapter 928： He is the Lord!

    Both Yan Chinan and He Linbei were dumbfounded!


    "Is it you who killed so many innocent people!"


    Jiang Ning blasted out with a punch, fast as lightning, and Pang Feiyan had no time to stop him, he was hit in the chest, and his breastbone was instantly broken!


    "Is it you who hurt and killed my master?"


    Jiang Ning''s anger broke out!


    "Is it you who made all the circles a mess?"


    "Is it you who established the hidden gate for your own private?"


    ...


    Every time Jiang Ning asked, he slammed a punch, abruptly smashing Pang Feiyan out, fell to the ground, vomiting blood!


    "puff--"


    Pang Feiyan''s face was pale and his face was unbelievable.


    This... how is this possible!


    How could his own boxing skills be inferior to Jiang Ning, how old is he?


    "Impossible... absolutely impossible!"


    Pang Feiyan murmured.


    Seeing Jiang Ning attacking again, he gritted his teeth and roared, "Absolutely impossible!"


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning threw a punch again, and Pang Feiyan roared to resist, screaming¡ª


    His arm was smashed directly? Shan Fu Wu Yi Pa Fu Lu Ran? Broke!


    "what--"


    Pang Feiyan yelled and flew out again, rolling his head on the ground several times.


    Both Yan Chinan and He Linbei were dumbfounded!


    They are breathing fast, and their faces are also full of horror!


    too strong!


    How strong is Jiangning?


    How could it be so terrible!


    Pang Feiyan is definitely a top master in the Grand Master level, but in front of Jiang Ning, he is still vulnerable!


    "It must be that I haven''t practiced thoroughly, it must be so!"


    Pang Feiyan struggled to stand up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and stared at Jiang Ning, "You can''t kill me, you can''t kill me!"


    call out--


    Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, and he slammed his feet like a bull!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Seven steps!


    Jiang Ning took seven steps, and with each step, the power of his fist seemed to become stronger!


    When Pang Feiyan was in front of him, Pang Feiyan felt that he couldn''t move at all!


    He looked at Jiang Ning''s fist in horror, and a feeling of death instantly hit his heart.


    He is dying!


    Jiang Ning''s punch would really kill him!


    The terrible fist, as if the mountain was pressed down, and the heavy pressure, like a storm, made Pang Feiyan in the center of the wind eye almost desperate, he couldn''t move!


    Just when Jiang Ning''s fist was about to hit Pang Feiyan''s head, he felt a chill in his back, a terrible sense of crisis, which made Jiang Ning''s pores open!


    "Be careful!"


    Yan Chinan didn''t care about his chest being seriously injured, and roared.


    Jiang Ning almost didn''t hesitate, even without turning his head back, he twisted his feet, and his whole body instantly turned around, took the opportunity to punch, and slammed out!


    boom!


    The person on the other side, wearing a mask, hit Jiang Ning with the same punch.


    who!


    In Jiang Ning''s eyes, the murderous intent was so powerful that he was much stronger than Pang Feiyan!


    "Since you are here, don''t even think about leaving!"


    Jiang Ning yelled and was about to make another move, but the masked man ignored it at all and didn''t want to be in love at all. He grabbed Pang Feiyan with one hand, jumped and fled directly, and disappeared in a flash.


    "Don''t chase!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning was going to chase after him, Jiang Daoran shouted again and again, "Don''t go!"


    Jiang Ning stopped, his face solemn, looking at that figure, disappearing into the darkness, clenched his fists tightly, and slowly released them.


    Up to this moment, his fist was still a little numb!


    What a terrible person!


    A person more powerful than Pang Feiyan, Jiang Ning thought that Pang Feiyan was the master and the person who controlled the hidden gate. It seemed that he had guessed wrong.


    "The masked man... is the Lord!"

 Chapter 929： The truth back then

    He shook the north and exploded the big fish Pang Feiyan, but he was not the one he was looking for.


    Jiang Ning didn''t expect that? Shandi Lu Ran Yishan covered it? This person in charge of the hidden door hid so deeply!


    At the moment when the two people fought, Jiang Ning could feel that this person is the master, extremely powerful!


    I am afraid it is not weaker than myself.


    And with that punch, Jiang Ning clearly felt a familiar breath!


    Same as his boxing technique!


    Even Pang Feiyan''s boxing technique is the same.


    The three men''s boxing techniques have the same breath, which is so strange.


    "He really shows up again."


    Yan Chinan sighed, with some fear on his face, "Don''t chase, beware of fraud!"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at him.


    "He is the Lord?"


    Yan Chinan nodded.


    "Do you know who his true identity is?"


    "I don''t know."


    Jiang Ning frowned. Even people like Yan Chinan who had been in contact with the Lord more than once did not know who his true identity was?


    Isn''t this person too mysterious?


    "Your boxing technique..."


    He Linbei looked at Jiang Ning and couldn''t help but speak, "How old is it?"


    Jiang Ning nodded, thinking that these two people would know his master.


    I just heard Pang Feiyan say that Jiang Daoran gave him this page of boxing scores on his body?


    What happened back then?


    "Ahem--"


    Jiang Daoran was still coughing violently, his face paled, and Xue Ning, who was holding him in his arms, gradually eased out of breath.


    Just a little bit, both of them are going to die!


    If it wasn''t for Jiangning to arrive in time...


    At this moment, Jiang Daoran turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning, his lips trembled, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Fifteen years!


    Fifteen years!


    He has only met Jiang Ning twice.


    Last time, it was Jiang Ning who wanted to kill himself, and was stopped by Yan Chinan and He Linbei and moved out of Jiangning''s master He Laodao. Otherwise, he would die at that time.


    Died in the hands of his own son!


    And this time, Jiang Ning was here to save him.


    "Why... why did you save me."


    For a long time, Jiang Daoran said softly.


    "Actually, I still want to kill you now!"


    Jiangning Road.


    Jiang Daoran gave a wry smile and closed his eyes.


    If Jiang Ning wanted to kill, he would definitely not resist at all.


    "No! Don''t kill him!"


    When Xue Ning heard this, he was immediately anxious.


    "Jiangning! Your dad didn''t feel sorry for your mother and son, he didn''t..."


    "Don''t say it!"


    Jiang Daoran shouted.


    "I want to say!"


    Xue Ning didn''t care, she didn''t want to see Jiang Daoran die, those bright red eyes were already full of tears.


    "Back then, it was your mother''s choice to protect your dad and protect the Jiang family..."


    Xue Ning said while crying, "She loves your dad and she loves it to the bones, but she does not leave, and will not let the Jiang family marry my Xue family. Everyone in the Jiang family will die, including you!


    Jiang Ning''s eyes trembled, and he glanced at Jiang Daoran.


    "They are forced!"


    Xue Ning cried, "There are no parents who don''t love their children. Your parents love you to their bones. Even if you marry me, your father will not touch me or have another child..."


    "No one can replace your mother and son, their position in his heart!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, just looked at Jiang Daoran.


    He suddenly discovered that Jiang Daoran was a little old, and there were some gray hair on the sideburns in his ears.


    "The boxing score on your body is indeed given to you by Dao Ran. This is the inheritance of your Jiang family hidden in the medical books. He Lao Dao is only entrusted to protect you."


    Yan Chinan said, "The Lord has always wanted this page of boxing scores, he has been looking for it."


    "It''s just that Pang Feiyan, who learned that the Jiang family has boxing books, wanted to steal this information privately and concealed the news."

 Chapter 930： Maybe not dead

    The Jiang family was also fortunate that Pang Feiyan didn''t tell the master, otherwise, they would not be able to keep this page of boxing books anyway.


    "He is also in the hidden door?"


    "The second messenger!"


    He Lin said, "Pang Feiyan is the second envoy of the Hidden Door, only under the Lord. I didn''t expect that he himself had hidden a page of boxing scores, but now it seems that it has been in the hands of the Lord."


    The master has been searching for this boxing score, and there is not only one page.


    "What happened back then..."


    Yan Chinan sighed, "It''s all compelling. In order to take care of Daquan and protect your life, your parents have sacrificed too much."


    Jiang Ning seemed to understand.


    Why did his mother not blame Jiang Daoran until the moment of death.


    Even, repeatedly telling myself, don''t blame Jiang Daoran, but when you grow up, go back to Jiang''s family.


    "Your Ji Dao boxing technique has been achieved, but that is only one page."


    He Lin North Road, "Ji Dao Boxing Book, a total of nine pages!"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes suddenly shrank.


    There are nine pages in the Ji Dao Boxing Book?


    "Each page of these nine pages is independent and closely related. It is said that the nine pages are merged, and what is hidden is a map. Although there is only one move on each page, this move can be ever-changing. This is the ultimate!"


    He Linbei''s eyes are deep. There are not many people who can practice this type of boxing. People without talents can still not practice much even if they are given to him for ten or twenty years.


    But talented people get twice the result with half the effort.


    "You should be able to feel that the master and Pang Feiyan''s boxing skills are the same as you, right?"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "That''s right."


    He Linbei said, "No matter how deep the information is, we don''t know anymore. We only know that it would be a very troublesome thing if we let the master get all the boxing scores."


    "So my master didn''t even want his life to stop him?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were murderous!


    In order to stop the Lord, his master, Dao Ren, even lost his life for this, Jiang Ning had to report this **** hatred!


    Upon hearing this, Yan Chinan and He Linbei looked at each other.


    "Your master, maybe not dead."


    Yan Chi South Road.


    Jiang Ning''s expression suddenly shocked.


    "What did you say?"


    "He was seriously injured, but there should still be a chance of surviving, I hope."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath and looked at Yan Chinan seriously. He knew that Yan Chinan would not lie to himself.


    Didn''t Ho Dao Ren die, he was just seriously injured and found a place to heal?


    Jiang Ning clearly remembered that he was still on a mission at the time. He Daoren sent a message saying that he was seriously injured and was about to die, and wanted to find a grave for himself. He explained something about Jiang Ning, but there was no more news.


    He always wondered why the Taoist is dead!


    Die in the hands of the Lord!


    Therefore, Jiang Ning chased the red cloud mark, and would not let go of death. He would rather let go of his supreme power and position, and also trace the hidden gate and the whereabouts of the Lord.


    He is not dead!


    that''s great!


    This old man dared to lie to himself, and when he saw him, he had to beat him violently.


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were slightly red, and he felt a lot more at ease when he heard the news.


    Since being taken away by the Taoist, for so many years, the Taoist has been protecting him, taking care of him, being a teacher for one day, and a father for life!


    Thinking of his father, Jiang Ning turned and looked at Jiang Daoran.


    Looking at this, the man who really gave his life!


    His mood at the moment is a bit complicated, and he doesn''t know what to say for a while. If the truth of the year was so true, how could he still be able to do it?


    "Jiang Ning,? Zero ground blowing and closing the mountain? Don''t kill your dad, okay?"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning had not spoken, Xue Ning begged, "If you want to kill, kill me!"

 Chapter 931： Treat her better

    Jiang Daoran shook his head repeatedly, hugging Xue Ning, and said anxiously: "No! Kill me if you want to kill! Don''t kill her!"


    "She has nothing to do with that!"


    "She is a good friend of your mother. She promised your mother that she married me to take care of me. You can''t kill her!"


    Jiang Dao was anxious, holding Xue Ning tightly, for fear that Jiang Ning would really do it.


    Xue Ning also shook his head desperately.


    The two are fighting to death, not wanting to see each other''s life.


    "All right."


    Jiang Ning spoke, but Jiang Daoran and Xue Ning did not immediately speak any more.


    He has decided, whose life will he want?


    If Jiang Ning wants to make a move, Yan Chinan and He Linbei are absolutely unstoppable.


    He Lao Dao is not here, and Jiang Ning will not listen to anyone.


    "My mother, don''t let me kill him."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Jiang Daoran, "If I killed him, my mother would be angry if I was under Jiuquan."


    "I can''t make my mother angry."


    After speaking, Jiang Daoran burst into tears immediately.


    "what--"


    He couldn''t help it, sobbing!


    The woman I love the most, even if they are all dead, is still thinking about themselves, and still thinking of protecting themselves.


    He is useless!


    He is useless!


    He had no choice but to let his woman suffer all the grievances and sufferings, and finally died miserably.


    Jiang Daoran was guilty, blamed, and sad to the extreme.


    "Doran! Doran!"


    Xue Ning hugged him tightly and burst into tears, "You still have me, you still have me! I promised Meng Qing, I will take care of you, and I will definitely do it."


    Jiang Ning looked at the two of them without speaking.


    "Two seniors, if there is news from my master, please let me know."


    He turned his head and looked at Yan Chinan and He Lin North Road.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning nodded, turned and left.


    It seems that he still doesn''t want to stay in this Jiang family for too long.


    Jiang Daoran and Xue Ning both looked up and watched Jiang Ning leave. Jiang Daoran opened his mouth, wanting to say, but didn''t know what to say.


    He knew that Jiang Ning still wouldn''t recognize himself.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning stopped, he turned his head, looked at Jiang Daoran, then took another look at Xue Ning.


    "After waiting for you for fifteen years, treat her better, my mother won''t be angry."


    After speaking, he left without looking back.


    Jiang Daoran panted quickly, surprised and touched again, did Jiang Ning talk to him?


    Jiang Ning just said to him? Yiqi Er Yiqi Fu Yixi? Talking!


    He asked himself to treat Xue Ning better, what did he mean!


    "Did you hear it?"


    Jiang Daoran hugged Xue Ning, "He just told me, let me treat you better!"


    "I heard it! I heard it!"


    Xue Ning was also surprised and moved.


    The two hugged each other tightly.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I used to be afraid of hurting another person. I didn''t dare to accept you. I''m sorry to let you wait for fifteen years."


    Jiang Daoran hugged Xue Ning and refused to let go, "From today on, I won''t let you be wronged again, no more."


    Xue Ning just nodded, nodded desperately, crying, unable to say a word.


    "Jiang Ning, thank you, you are a good boy."


    She can only silently said in her heart.


    at the same time!


    Xue family!


    Seeing the people in the Pang family, all fell, Xue Fangyang panted quickly, his face turned pale, and he was still frightened!


    "Thank you, thank you Mr. Afei!"


    He didn''t expect the Pang family to be so powerful!


    Even more unexpectedly, when life and death were at stake, A Fei suddenly arrived with someone.


    If A Fei hadn''t arrived in time, the Xue family would be really in trouble tonight!


    It''s just that the Xue family and A Fei have never been in contact with people like A Fei, and they are not even friends. How could he take such a big risk to save the Xue family?

 Chapter 932： No more Pangjia!

    "no need to thank me,"


    A Fei was full of blood and vigor, and grinned, "My elder brother said you have to live, no one can kill you in this world!"


    It¡¯s been a long time since I fought, this feeling is so cool!


    "Your big brother?"


    "Jiangning!"


    A Fei shouted loudly with a proud look.


    Hearing this name, the eighteenth class all looked excited one by one, as if they had heard the name of a god!


    Xue Fangyang trembled suddenly.


    Is it Jiangning?


    A Fei turned out to be from Jiangning!


    Even looking at A Fei''s expression and mentioning Jiang Ning''s name, it was completely admired and in awe.


    Suddenly, Xue Fangyang''s body shook.


    "Jiang Ning is..."


    He feels that his throat is dry, who is Jiang Ning really?


    The weapon of the country!


    Eastern God of War!


    Xue Fangyang just heard some news, knowing how powerful the **** of war is, with unparalleled power and wealth, but he didn''t expect that it would really be Jiang Ning?


    Jiang Family, this is going against the sky!


    "Haha, hahaha!"


    He laughed suddenly, a little inexplicably, "After all, he is still my nephew, hahaha."


    In terms of seniority, Jiang Ning is really his nephew, even if Jiang Ning refuses to recognize it.


    "President Xue."


    Hearing Xue Fangyang''s words, A Fei smiled but stared at him, "What did you just say?"


    Xue Fangyang looked up and saw the dozen wolves just now. He stared at him at this moment and waved his hands hurriedly: "No, I didn''t say anything, I don''t know anything."


    So A Fei nodded.


    He didn''t say much, and left with someone.


    The same is true for the Long Family at this moment.


    Long Fei fell to the ground, one arm was broken, and he was in distress. Long Ling''er''s eyes were flushed, and she held Long Fei with her face full of tension and worry.


    In the yard, none of the Pang family can stand!


    Brother Gou snorted and kicked the person who was blocking him, his face still boiling murderous.


    "You, you..."


    Long Fei looked at Huang Yuming and the others with jealousy, his voice was a little hoarse, "What are you guys..."


    "We are from Jiangning."


    Huang Yuming said lightly.


    Long Fei took a deep breath, not daring to speak any more.


    Jiang Ning... Jiang Ning again!


    This guy''s own strength has been so powerful that it is almost desperate, and there is such a terrible guy under his hand?


    And, there are so many!


    He will never forget the scene just now, even if he himself has the strength of the master level, he will definitely not live for ten seconds under the attack of Brother Gou and the others!


    "Miss Linger,"


    Huang Yuming walked to Long Ling''er and said, "Our eldest brother said, you can''t do anything."


    Long Linger''s eyes were red.


    Jiang Ning still cared about himself, he always cared about himself.


    "He also said,"


    Huang Yuming smiled and said, "As a brother, you should protect your sister."


    Long Ling''er wowed and burst into tears.


    Jiang Ning has always regarded himself as his sister, cared about and protected himself, and would scold and yell at himself because he had done something wrong.


    She suddenly felt that she was too ignorant, and she had not been able to figure out what her feelings for Jiang Ning were.


    "Since Miss Ling''er is okay, we will leave first."


    Huang Yuming turned his head and looked at Long Fei, "Young Master Long, these people, also ask the Long Family to deal with them by themselves."


    Long Fei nodded.


    "starting today,"


    Huang Yu said clearly, "There is no Pang family in this north!"

 Chapter 933： Important decision

    The Pang family was destroyed overnight!


    This is the top wealthy family in the north, and its comprehensive strength is the strongest among the four top wealthy families.


    But suddenly it was gone overnight!


    Even no one knows how and why the Pang family disappeared.


    It seems that yesterday, Pang Bo, the young master of the Pang family, had just held an expo, which was huge.


    But in a blink of an eye, one night passed, and the Pang family...was gone.


    Early in the morning, the news spread, completely shocking the North.


    If it is said that the changes in the north during this period of time have made many families with surnames tremble and frightened, then the death of the Long Family Patriarch is equivalent to a heavy hammer in their hearts!


    Make them more cautious!


    But this time, the Pang family was destroyed overnight, causing all the big family families to tremble.


    In particular, those who did a lot of wrong things secretly and held a lot of ill-gotten wealth in their hands were even more frightened. I can''t wake up either.


    Even the Pang family, such a behemoth, has kept a low profile for so many years, and the big family that has never been swayed has been destroyed overnight. What are they worth?


    And what makes them even more nervous, the remaining three? Top wealthy families, seems to have the tendency to unite.


    What are they afraid of?


    They, because they were afraid that the Pang family would be destroyed overnight, so they chose to join hands to protect themselves!


    This is too scary!


    For a while, no one dared to mess around in the entire north, as if entering a special state, and being extremely cautious everywhere.


    And the three top wealthy families now also know what kind of state the North should be like now.


    Long family.


    "Let the notice go on and shrink all industries. The current Long Family is not pursuing development, but survival."


    As the new owner of the Long Family, Long Linger said one thing is true, "In the Long Family''s industry, illegal crimes are not allowed, otherwise, severe punishment will not be granted!"


    She turned to look at Long Fei, who nodded: "It''s fine for you to make a decision. I support you."


    "In addition, regarding the layout of the Lin Group in the north,"


    Long Ling''er took a deep breath, "Long Family, fully support!"


    "Yes!"


    The dozens of core members of the Long Family sitting below shouted in unison.


    At the same time, the Xue family is also making corresponding deployments.


    Xue Fangyang didn''t hesitate anymore, and he didn''t dare to hesitate. Early in the morning, he gathered the core members of the Xue family together.


    "From today, the Xue family and the Jiang family are alliances,"


    He said loudly, "We are a community of interests. The rise and fall of the Jiang family is the rise and fall of my Xue family, do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    "Also, regarding the Lin Group and the major industries of the Xue family, we fully support them without any mistake!"


    Xue Fangyang glanced around, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    Confirming Jiang Ning''s identity, and seeing Jiang Ning''s strength with his own eyes, he knows very well that if there is a king in the north, it will definitely be Jiang Ning!


    But Jiangning is not interested in the north.


    With his status and status, even the supreme power can be given up and go to the north. What is it?


    Xue Fangyang knew that it was very difficult for him to make good friends with Jiangning, because they weren''t of the same level at all, and they didn''t have the foundation to be friends.


    But as long as he has a good relationship with the Jiang family, at least he can be assured that the Xue family will have no worries for decades.


    The two top wealthy families made their most important decisions in the first time.


    And the Jiang family, naturally, needless to say.


    Jiang Daoran? Ran close love to cover the servants Ran Lingyi? He slept well, and when he woke up, Xue Ning had already cooked breakfast for him.

 Chapter 934： The price of betrayal

    "Mrs. Early."


    He opened his eyes and Xue Ning was already by his side.


    "morning."


    Xue Ning smiled.


    There are still some bruises on the corners of her mouth, but now she doesn''t feel all pain, only happiness in her heart.


    "Let¡¯s have breakfast together,"


    Jiang Daoran got up, put his hand on the corner of Xue Ning''s mouth, and gently stroked, "Does it still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    Xue Ning said, "It won''t hurt if you are there."


    It was the first time for two people to sit together for breakfast in 15 years.


    "What Jiang Ning likes to eat, I learned to cook for him."


    Xue Ning asked.


    Jiang Daoran shook his head: "He won''t come to Jiang''s house."


    "Who said no?"


    Xue Ning smiled slyly, "He is not coming, but what if his wife wants to come?"


    Jiang Daoran was startled, looking at Xue Ning, some didn''t react.


    "Anyway, I should be regarded as Lin Yuzhen''s mother-in-law. If not, I should replace Mengqing and prepare a gift for her."


    Xue Ning said, "Leave this to me, let''s eat."


    Jiang Daoran nodded without saying anything.


    Just thinking in my heart, is it really okay?


    Will Jiang Ning come to eat at home? Then what does he like to eat? Is it what he has known for so many years? Has it changed, and what has changed?


    He has forgotten, what is the taste of breakfast, is full of mind? Shan Yi Pa Yi Er closed his mind? These things.


    ...


    The changes in the north were obvious, and Jiang Ning could clearly feel it even if it had just passed one day.


    At least for a short time, the entire northern environment, whether it is the above-ground circle or the underground circle, will become very clean and stable.


    Those people should be clear that they were not liquidated this time, it was not that they were clean and there was no problem, but they had better luck and were not targeted by Jiang Ning.


    But if you dare to have another time, you don''t even need Jiang Ning to do it, the three top wealthy families will make them regret it!


    Lin Group, Northern Branch.


    Li Dong has a headache now.


    People who come here to find him and seek cooperation before ten o''clock in the morning can line as far as two streets from the door.


    The key is that there are many industries that Lin has not involved at all, and even industries that he has never heard of have come to Lin to cooperate, even if it is just an investment of one dollar, they are willing.


    Of course, Li Dong knows the future development direction of the Lin family. Jiang Ning has already told him that he must start from all industries to build a more powerful business empire than the Linglong Group in the past!


    "Brother Ning, how should I choose this?"


    He was a little embarrassed, so he went directly to Jiang Ning to make a decision.


    Where did you know, Jiang Ning rolled his eyes: "You have to ask me about this. When you get your salary, won''t your heart hurt?"


    Li Dong could only roll back again dingy.


    Jiang Ning is about to return to the East China Sea. He is not interested when things are resolved in the north. He continues to stay in his arms, and his wife is at home, waiting to be fed. This time, he must be feeding.


    Lin Yuzhen is already preparing the celebration banquet!


    Jiang Ning didn''t hesitate, and went straight to the airport, preparing to return to the East China Sea. He didn''t even bother to explain anything and leave everything to them.


    If you get your salary, you don¡¯t have to be worth the money.


    At the same time.


    In a teahouse in the suburbs, the shutter has been torn down and thrown aside, revealing the broken tea table inside.


    Pang Feiyan knelt on the ground, his hands and hamstrings were all picked off, and his body was dripping with blood!


    "kill me!"


    He panted, sneered, and didn''t mean to bow his head in the slightest, "I stole a page of boxing scores, are you angry? Hahahaha!"


    "The Jiang family has the third page of boxing scores, and I also concealed it, how? I just want to betray you and want to replace you, how about!"


    Standing on the lord in front of him, the mask on his face was blank, and he could not see his expression, only the eyes could be seen, which became more and more muddy.


    He looked at the fist sheet he found from Pang Feiyan, and said lightly: "You will know the cost of betraying me soon."

 Chapter 935： The time has not come

    Pang Feiyan was fearless, staring, and roaring: "Come on! Kill me!"


    The Lord was not irritated, and remained calm.


    He carefully put away the fist sheet.


    For so many years, in order to find these boxing scores, he spent countless efforts, and it was not easy to find some clues, but he did not expect that Pang Feiyan, the second messenger, would secretly hide.


    Even the news about the Jiang family''s boxing book page was blocked by Pang Feiyan.


    Otherwise, he should have three pages of boxing scores now!


    "Kill you?"


    The Lord squinted his eyes, "That''s not too cheap for you."


    He waved, and the two figures behind him immediately stepped forward and bowed their heads respectfully.


    "The rule of the hidden door, there is always someone? It''s not a matter of course to shut the door to the door? It seems that I have to tell you again."


    Lord Shangsen said coldly, "What is the fate of betraying the hidden gate? I need you to have a clear understanding."


    He glanced at Pang Feiyan, the indifference in his eyes made Pang Feiyan''s body tremble.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Naturally, you can''t survive or die!"


    The Lord waved his hand, "Take it down!"


    "Bastard! You bastard! Kill me directly if you have the ability! Kill me!"


    Pang Feiyan yelled, but he had no power to resist, he could only be dragged away like a dead dog.


    The Lord stood there, in front of him, there were ten people wearing black clothes, each with a different mask, except for the eyes, nothing could be seen.


    They stood there with respectful faces, not daring to show any more disrespect to the Lord.


    As powerful as Pang Feiyan, this is considered a top-level powerhouse at the level of Grand Master, and in front of the Lord, it is still vulnerable!


    Even if the Lord gave them a chance to challenge, who would dare to go up again?


    The second messenger Pang Feiyan, the fifth messenger Long Xiang, and the sixth messenger are always in the Yuan, and they all die in the hands of the Lord. Who else would dare to be disrespectful to him!


    The Lord''s eyes swept across, a dozen people, their expressions serious, even their breathing did not dare to fluctuate at all.


    "Starting from today, leave the north and scatter in search of Jidao boxing scores. No matter how much you pay, you must find other boxing scores in the shortest time!"


    He coldly ordered.


    "Yes!"


    A dozen people shouted in unison.


    "Master, that Jiangning..."


    If you kill that Jiang Ning, you won''t be able to get another page of the boxing score.


    Moreover, that Jiang Ning is so young that he can understand a page of fists, and I am afraid it will be very troublesome in the future.


    The person who spoke did not continue to say, but the Lord didn''t know what he wanted to say.


    "The time has not arrived, he still has the value of being alive."


    The master said lightly, "It''s okay to have a mere page of fist scores."


    "Yes!"


    He waved his hand, and a dozen people immediately dispersed.


    The Lord stood there with his hands behind him, looking at the tea pavilion. It has been here for quite some time. Now it seems that this tea pavilion has no effect.


    "boom!"


    He suddenly raised his foot and kicked directly on the pillar, and the whole tea pavilion collapsed!


    The Lord didn''t look at it again, turned and left.


    In this north, it is meaningless to stay again. The two pages of boxing score that appeared, I got one page by myself, which was not bad, but it took too long.


    The other page is still on Jiang Ning, not in a hurry.


    Others are more important.


    There was no trace on the Lord, and all that was left was the fragments of the collapsed teahouse.


    Airport.


    Jiang Ning was standing at the door, and A Fei handed him a cigarette. The wind blew a little bit loudly, making people''s eyes a little confused.


    "From the north side, I will stare at you, brother, don''t worry,"


    A Fei said, "The latest news that I just got, the important figures of several big families have disappeared."

 Chapter 937： 300 million bonus!

    Five cash transport vehicles?


    Lin Yu was really shocked, thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    "How many?"


    "Five!"


    Xiao Zhao''s voice became louder again, and the employees around him seemed to be struck by thunder and lightning, and they were all stunned.


    Lin Yu walked out of the company really quickly, Xiao Zhao and others hurriedly followed.


    Outside the gate of the Lin Group headquarters, five cash transport vehicles were slowly driving in.


    When the car stopped, Xue Xing, the president of Donghai Bank, jumped out of the car with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Lin, we are here to send money."


    "Send money?" Lin Yu really didn''t react.


    "Yes,"


    Xue Xingdao, "Mr. Jiang called me and said that Lin''s family had a celebration banquet today."


    That''s right, today is a celebration banquet, but are you driving five cash-carrying vehicles to participate?


    Lin Yuzhen looked at Xue Xing: "Then this cash transport truck?"


    "It''s cash,"


    Xue Xing nodded, "Mr. Jiang said, these are bonuses."


    hiss¡­¡­


    The air was a little quiet, as if it had frozen instantly!


    The employees standing at the door turned pale at first because they were scared, and then flushed again, too excited!


    These five money-carrying vehicles are loaded with bonuses?


    "How many!"


    Xiao Zhao couldn''t help but ask, there was almost no water flowing out of his mouth.


    "Three hundred million."


    Xue Xingdao.


    hiss¡­¡­


    The air just boiled a bit, and it solidified again!


    Even Lin Yuzhen looked at Xue Xing in a daze: "President Xue, how much do you say?"


    "Three hundred million,"


    Xue Xing smiled, "It''s all bonuses."


    "Mr. Jiang said that originally it was only 200 million, but considering that in the past two months, everyone has worked extremely hard, so he prepared an extra 100 million to make everyone happy."


    He walked to the cash transport vehicle and knocked on the door. The transporter immediately got out of the vehicle and opened the door.


    Boxes containing banknotes were brought up one by one.


    "Mr. Lin, where do you put these?"


    Xue Xing asked.


    "Let''s... enlarge the hall."


    Lin Yuzhen''s mind is buzzing, even if she knows that Jiangning is rich, and Jiangning has promised, Lin will reward everyone if he gains a foothold in the northern market.


    This is what Jiang Ning said at the company meeting. After he said it, he will definitely do it.


    But now it sounds a bit shocking!


    "All moved to the hall."


    Xue Xing immediately ordered.


    After that, Lin Yuzhen and the others stood silently, watching the people at the bank, and moved all the cash on the five cash transport trucks into the hall, and took them out and piled them together.


    It''s like a hill, it''s red, and everyone''s eyes are straight!


    "I, I haven''t seen... so much money!"


    An employee''s Adam''s apple slipped and his voice became hoarse.


    "These are all bonuses? Guru¡ª"


    "Ge Ning... the award Ning said? Pa Lu Fu, Ai Shanshan, serving zero gold, it''s really a bonus."


    A few employees suddenly wanted to cry. They didn''t know the reason, they just wanted to cry, they wanted to hold this pile of money, howling!


    300 million in cash!


    They were so shocking that they couldn''t move their eyes.


    "Mr. Lin, we are all here, and 300 million cash is in place."


    After stacking up all the money, Xue walked up to Lin Yuzhen and bowed slightly, "Is there any funding needs, President Lin just talk to me."


    "There is no upper limit to the amount Mr. Jiang can advance with me."


    Lin Yu was really numb.


    Of course she knew that Jiang Ning was rich, and even the food she bought for Su Mei was a black card.


    But should he... so rich!


    "Okay, I get it, thank you Xing Changchang for a trip."


    She hurriedly thanked.


    "you are welcome."


    President Xue smiled, congratulated him, and left.


    At this moment, the entire hall, everyone''s attention is on the banknote hill.

 Chapter 938： Lets have a baby

    They have never seen so much money in their entire lives!


    And now, these are their bonuses, they are the rewards for their hard work and hard work over the past few months!


    Jiang Ning said that they would be rewarded, and they would definitely be rewarded, and an additional 100 million was added.


    How many bosses are there in the world?


    This is the only one, no other branches!


    "Mr. Lin,"


    Xiao Zhao felt that his tongue was a bit dry, and after swallowing a few saliva, he asked, "Is your family still lacking a girl? I don''t want to go to work."


    Lin Yu really gave her an angry look: "Go to work!"


    "Yes!"


    Three hundred million in cash is placed in the lobby on the first floor of the Lin Group headquarters. It does not even need to be guarded. This is the safest place in the East China Sea.


    Everyone who passed by, including those who came to Lin''s business to talk about business, couldn''t help taking a breath when seeing the pile of banknotes.


    Especially knowing that this was only the reward Jiang Ning gave to the employees tonight, and it was even more shocked and numb.


    The bosses of two small companies even asked on the spot that Lin still couldn''t hire people. They wanted to come to Lin to work...


    Lin Yu really didn''t care about this, she was anxious to pick up Jiang Ning at the airport.


    Today, she is already very skilled in driving, driving the first BMW 5 Series that Jiangning bought for her and heading straight to the airport.


    After waiting for a while in the exit aisle, I saw Jiang Ning stepping out.


    "husband!"


    Lin Yuzhen immediately waved his hand and shouted, "I am here! I am here!"


    Jiang Ning smiled, waved his hand, quickened his pace, and turned over directly, turning over from the 1.5-meter-high railing. The security had no time to stop him, he had already rubbed Lin Yu into his arms!


    "Miss me?"


    "think!"


    "go,"


    Jiang Ning gave Lin Yuzhen''s red lips a hard kiss, "Let''s go home!"


    Lin Yuzhen bit her lip lightly and blushed immediately.


    This is a public place!


    Jiang Ning, bastard, can you control yourself?


    "It smells like toothpaste."


    Lin Yuzhen snorted softly, and Jiang Ning ignored her, pulled her into the car, and drove away.


    Jiang Ning was not in a hurry to go to the company, anyway, the celebration party only started in the evening. He went home to eat the dishes made by Su Mei, which was the reason Jiang Ning caught the first flight.


    After eating and drinking enough, Jiang Ning took a bath, then went into the room and fell asleep.


    Lin Yu really wanted to talk to him. It was obvious that Jiang Ning seemed very tired and said nothing. He tiptoed into the quilt, leaned in Jiang Ning''s arms, and slowly listened to his heartbeat.


    Looking at this charming face, Lin Yu really felt that she was really happy.


    Jiang Ning slept very deeply, he only dared to sleep like this only in this house.


    "? Ling Yi Shan Ran Pa Pa Fu Wu? Husband,"


    Lin Yuzhen yelled softly, Jiang Ning did not move, breathing still evenly, "Let''s have a baby."


    With a smirk on her face, she looked at Jiang Ning who was sleeping, knowing that he would not be able to hear him now.


    But suddenly, Jiang Ning opened his eyes!


    Lin Yuzhen suddenly panicked, his face flushed, and wanted to explain. Just now, he deliberately took advantage of Jiang Ning to fall asleep, so he dared to say this. Where did he think that Jiang Ning, who was definitely asleep, woke up after hearing this sentence!


    This guy, it''s impossible to pretend to be asleep!


    "You, aren''t you asleep?"


    She blushed, her heart beating faster, and she felt the blood in her body begin to flow faster.


    Body, it''s so hot!


    "Wife,"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, pulled Lin Yuzhen closer, turned over and looked down at her, "I suddenly felt that I was not sleepy anymore."


    After that, he didn''t hesitate anymore and kissed it!

 Chapter 939： Ning Ge mighty!

    It turns out that taking a nap is such a comfortable thing.


    For the first time, Jiang Ning felt that Lin Yu was really too.


    One afternoon, neither of them got out of the room, and Lin Yu really shrank into Jiang Ning''s arms, her face like a peach blossom.


    She didn''t even dare to lift her head!


    Even up to this moment, she still didn''t react. Jiang Ning was clearly asleep, how could she wake up again.


    Then give yourself to...


    "It seems dark."


    Jiang Ning was not tired at all, but was full of energy.


    He looked down at Lin Yuzhen, "Are you still tired?"


    "Um,"


    Lin Yu really hummed softly, raising his arm a little lazy, "Somewhat."


    She raised her head and looked at Jiang Ning, the two of them looked at each other.


    "Husband, will a child be born in this way?"


    Jiang Ning was startled, and immediately said seriously: "Maybe it''s still close, we still need to work hard."


    "it is good."


    Lin Yuzhen bit her lip, her voice getting softer and softer, as if a mosquito was flapping its wings, "Then... do it again?"


    Jiangning suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "No, there will be a celebration banquet in the evening,"


    He kissed Lin Yuzhen on the forehead, "Next day... Fang Chang."


    I took a look at the time, and it was getting late. For the evening celebration banquet, the two of them must be present. I don''t know how many employees, but they are all waiting for their bonuses.


    The two got up for a wash, changed their clothes, and were about to go out.


    Su Mei and Lin Wen were ready a long time ago, but saw that Jiang Ning was working hard outside and came back to rest, and couldn''t bear to disturb him.


    Both of them slept for a long time this afternoon, and it seemed that they were really tired.


    Seeing Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen coming downstairs, Su Mei raised her head and glanced: "Arise? Ready to go."


    Suddenly, when she saw Lin Yuzhen''s face was slightly red, she seemed to be a little bit shy.


    "what happened?"


    Su Mei hurriedly asked, "Is it uncomfortable? His face is so red."


    She stretched out her hand to touch it, Lin Wen grabbed him, her old face flushed: "Why touch it, such an adult, she is uncomfortable, she knows it, you care too much!"


    While whispering something to Su Mei, while pulling her away, he looked back at Jiang Ning and blinked, as if asking, are you planning to give us a grandson?


    "I blame you!"


    Lin Yu really kicked Jiang Ning and said, "My parents will know."


    "All people come here,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Otherwise, where did you come from?"


    "Let''s go, don''t wait for the employees to wait in a hurry."


    The family drove directly towards the headquarters of the Lin Group.


    At this moment, the sky has been darkened, but the headquarters of the Lin Group is still brightly lit.


    In the lobby on the first floor, the atmosphere is so warm that it explodes!


    Food, wine, beauty, everything!


    The female employees, who are struggling for beauty, all put on their best-looking dresses, and the male employees, naturally, will not miss this opportunity to take out the brand-name suits that have been hidden in the wardrobe for a long time to show their style.


    Maybe there will be a windfall tonight.


    "Didi¡ª¡ª"


    At the door, the car horn rang twice.


    "President, they are here!"


    Someone yelled, and the employees in the hall ran out one after another.


    "Welcome the President! Welcome Mrs. President!"


    The voice is enthusiastic!


    "Welcome to President Lin!"


    The voice is louder, and the applause is throbbing!


    ?Lu Wuzhishan to attend the dyeing? "Welcome to Ning Ge!"


    The person who shouted was almost screaming, and the voice was going to be broken.


    The applause was enthusiastic, and it broke out like thunder.


    The mountain shouted like a tsunami.


    "Brother Ning! Brother Ning! Brother Ning!"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to pressure, and the voice stopped abruptly.


    Lin Yuzhen''s family was amazed at this kind of control, this company...isn''t it more appropriate to call Jiang''s?


    "Let you wait a long time."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said loudly, "Tonight, everyone has a good meal and fun. I will give you a day off tomorrow!"


    "Ning Ge mighty!"


    The shouting sounded again.


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    He led everyone into the hall and looked at the pile of cash piled up like a hill, red, like ripe apples, very attractive!

 Chapter 940： Im looking for her!

    "Before eating, drinking and having fun, we ask the president to say a few words."


    Jiang Ning turned to look at Lin Wen.


    Lin Wen waved his hand and said with a smile: "Just forget the scenes, everyone is happy, we don''t have so many rules."


    A group of employees laughed. They all know that Lin Wen is probably the most unassuming president.


    "That''s OK, no nonsense,"


    Jiang Ning glanced at the truth with Lin Yu, "Bonus!"


    "Little Zhao!"


    He yelled, and Xiao Zhao immediately ran up to Shanran Erpadi Erlulu, and handed the prepared list to Jiangning. These bonuses were distributed according to everyone''s hard work.


    Fair, just, and open today!


    "I can read the name,"


    Holding the list, Jiang Ning pointed to the snakeskin bag set aside, "Go up and get the bonus by yourself."


    Guru--


    The audience swallowed almost at the same time!


    "Mi Hao! Four hundred and twenty thousand! Count yourself and take it away!"


    Among the crowd, a man, his face flushed, picked up a snakeskin bag and rushed directly, his breathing became rapid.


    It''s not that he has never won the bonus, nor has he never made so much money, but he hasn''t tried this way with snakeskin bags!


    It''s so cool!


    "Thank you Ning!"


    "Zhang Xilin, six hundred and sixty thousand yuan!"


    "Li Dazhao, two hundred and ninety thousand!"


    ...


    Jiang Ning read the names one by one, Lin Yu really looked at a person, holding a snakeskin bag, counting the money he should take, shaking his hands and putting it into the bag.


    That kind of feeling makes the scalp numb, and the goose bumps all over!


    Even if it¡¯s a million transfer, I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t use snakeskin bags to pack hundreds of thousands of cash.


    Tomorrow Lin''s bonus will definitely be on the news, and it will definitely ignite people''s attention, and make people envy and jealous!


    The piles of cash are getting less and less, and everyone is carrying a bag of money. It feels like that, I don''t know what language to describe.


    "Okay, everyone got it, right?"


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Everyone nodded desperately, they were already blushing before drinking a glass of wine!


    "Okay, put everything away, then, get up!"


    Jiang Ning said loudly.


    "Long live the Lin Group!"


    "Long live Ning brother!"


    ...


    The entire Lin family is boiling!


    Music, wine, and food are both exciting and exciting. Even Lin Wen and Su Mei were driven by this joyous atmosphere. Under the booze of the employees, they danced with a sense of age. applause.


    The atmosphere is getting more and more enthusiastic, and many employees have to come to toast. No matter how strong Jiang Ning is, he can''t hold back so many people.


    He had to drag Lin Yuzhen to the door, gasping for breath.


    "I really haven''t arrived. One day, Lin can do this."


    Lin Yu was really happy.


    The creation of Lin''s not only allows his employees to live better and more dignified lives, but also helps more and more people. This feeling is really wonderful.


    "Husband, thank you."


    Jiang Ning smiled and stopped Lin Yuzhen from the waist: "You''re welcome."


    Suddenly, several figures ran from a distance quickly, appearing anxious and flustered.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, he couldn''t walk steadily. One of them fell down with a plop and lay in front of Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen. Lin Yuzhen rushed over and helped him.


    "Are you OK?"


    "This... is this the Lin family? Is this the Donghai Lin Group?"


    Looking up, there is a face full of dust, anxious and aggrieved, "I''m looking for Lin Yuzhen of Lin''s, I''m looking for her!"

 Chapter 941： Female bodhisattva

    Find yourself?


    Lin Yuzhen was shocked and turned to look at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning also shook his head, not knowing what was going on.


    "I am Lin Yuzhen."


    Lin Yu didn''t hesitate, she helped the person who fell on the ground and took another look at the few who were with him.


    The clothes they wear are very shabby, even messy.


    Tonight''s Lin Yuzhen, an evening gown, is very valuable, exquisite and dignified, in stark contrast to them.


    "You... Are you Lin Yuzhen?"


    The person who was lifted up by Lin Yuzhen was immediately stunned, a little unbelievable, and stared at Lin Yuzhen with wide eyes.


    "Are you really Lin''s person in charge, Lin Yuzhen?"


    "If the fake is replaced, I am Lin Yuzhen, what can you do if you are looking for me?"


    Lin Yu really nodded and said seriously.


    Several people stared at Lin Yuzhen, as if comparing them with the photos they saw on the news. After a few seconds, several people were sure, glanced at each other, and nodded excitedly.


    "It''s her! It''s her!"


    The man yelled, and after that, several people suddenly plopped and all knelt down!


    Lin Yu was really taken aback, even Jiang Ning was astonished, not knowing what happened.


    "Mr. Lin! You have to call the shots for us!"


    The man cried, "They all said that you are a good person and that you are a female bodhisattva. Now that our company is acquired by the Lin family, you have to take care of us!"


    Acquired by Lin''s?


    Lin Yu really didn''t care about asking so many questions, and hurriedly pulled a few people.


    "Get up quickly, get up quickly!"


    "Mr. Lin, save us. We are really desperate. There is really no way to do it. Just to disturb you, you can do it and help us..."


    "Get up first."


    Lin Yuzhen helped several people, "If you don''t get up, I won''t care!"


    Several people quickly stood up, bowed slightly, not daring to get too close to Lin Yuzhen, for fear of staining her clothes.


    Even if they didn''t have much culture and knowledge, they could see that the clothes Lin Yu really wore were definitely not cheap.


    "? Close love Xi Ling Yi Er close love? You said your company was acquired by my Lin family?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    "Yes, our company, in the northwestern region, is a mineral company called Black Star Minerals. It used to be an industry under the Linglong Group. Now it has been acquired by your Lin family, so we came to Mr. Lin. "


    The man nodded.


    They heard that Lin Yuzhen of the Lin family was a good person and a kind-hearted female Bodhisattva. She was really desperate and had no choice but to travel thousands of miles from the Northwest to the East China Sea.


    "It turned out to be under the Linglong Group."


    Jiang Ning knew what was going on when he heard it.


    There is no Linglong Group anymore, and the industries that once belonged to the Linglong Group are all under the name of Lin.


    Jiang Ning is planning to end the celebration banquet, so he will return these industries and let Lin quickly develop into a behemoth. The most important thing is to establish the largest intelligence network to search for Jidao boxing!


    He didn''t expect that things would come to the door first before he went.


    "Guru¡ª"


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak, and several people heard gurgling sounds from their stomachs. They were obviously too hungry, and they would fall down when they walked unsteadily.


    "You haven''t eaten yet?"


    Lin Yu really felt distressed.


    "No, no,"


    The man shook his head, a little embarrassed, "It''s okay, let''s wait and buy a few steamed buns to eat, Mr. Lin, our business..."


    "Eat first."


    Lin Yu really didn''t say too much, "You come in with me, after eating, tell me the situation clearly."


    What kind of people have to be forced into!


    Embarrassed, rushed to the East China Sea all the way, begging for help, not a last resort, who wants to kneel down and beg for help?

 Chapter 942： Come here is a family

    A few people dare not move.


    They saw that Lin''s lights and festoons were obviously celebrating a happy event, and they were just the most ordinary workers. They were even embarrassed and full of dust at the moment, so where would you be embarrassed to go in?


    "go in,"


    Jiang Ning glanced at a few people and knew what they were thinking, "Since your company has been acquired by Lin''s, then you are Lin''s employees, and this is your home."


    After speaking, a few people trembled and their eyes instantly turned red.


    Home¡­¡­


    Lin Yuzhen took a few people in. The hall suddenly became quiet, and the few people suddenly became more embarrassed. They lowered their heads and dared not look at others.


    "These are from the Great Northwest Region, and they are the workers from the company that Lin''s just acquired."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "They came all the way and haven''t eaten anything yet."


    Wow!


    The crowd dispersed immediately, some people immediately brought chairs, some brought delicious food, and some brought drinks...


    [Biquge www.xbqg5200.info] "Come on, brother, are you hungry? Eat something first!"


    "I''m here, Lin, that''s a family, you''re welcome!"


    "Old Xu, come here with a few steaks, hurry up!"


    ...


    The enthusiasm of Lin''s employees made several workers almost dumbfounded, and they didn''t react for a long time.


    This...what is going on with the Lin Group?


    The secretary Xiao Zhao waved quietly. All the employees stood up tacitly and did not stare at a few people curiously. They were afraid that they would be embarrassed. Only the colleagues who helped with the food were left, and they tried their best to recruit? Stay.


    "Eat,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and pointed at the people around him, "This is the Lin family. They are all Lin''s family members, and so are you now."


    "If you are full, tell me the matter, and I will deal with it. No one of my Lin staff can bully."


    The eyes of a few people were getting redder, their lips were shaking, and they stood up and wanted to kneel down. They had never seen such a good person!


    "Sit and eat."


    Jiang Ning held a person''s shoulders, "If you need anything, just speak up. There is nothing else here today, just eat a lot."


    Several people nodded their heads, wiped the tears from the corners of their eyes, and kept saying thank you. They were hungry for a long time, but they couldn''t bear it, and they ate immediately.


    Lin Yu felt even more distressed by the look of gorging himself.


    These are obviously the lowest-level workers, and their annual income may not be enough for some people to buy a brand-name clothes.


    There is a long distance between the Great Northwest Region and the East China Sea. Even if it is a train, it is very difficult. They may have suffered a lot from the way to the East China Sea.


    "Eat slowly, don''t choke."


    Lin Yuzhen poured water for them and said softly.


    After a while, several people were full, and gradually there was a hint of anger on their faces.


    "Go, let''s go to the conference room and say."


    Jiang Ning took a few people upstairs.


    Sitting on high-end chairs and looking at the bright and clean conference room, a few people were a little uncomfortable. Sitting there, they didn''t dare to move, for fear that their clothes might get these things dirty.


    "Let''s talk about it, what the **** is going on, why did you come to the East China Sea to find us?"


    Jiang Ning spoke directly.


    "We...we haven''t paid wages for a year, so we can''t afford it..."


    As soon as he spoke, the man who took the lead wiped his tears, "My wife is seriously ill and is still waiting for money to see a doctor, but the boss is reluctant to pay, let''s ask for it, and they even beat people!"


    He rolled up his sleeves, scars one after another, shocking!


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen, he couldn''t help getting angry!

 Chapter 943： Black Star is a black heart!

    There were a lot of scars on that man''s arm, and he knew at a glance that he was injured, and there were even a few, which have not healed up to now.


    Lin Yuzhen''s face was pale, her body was trembling, and she couldn''t speak angrily!


    What kind of society is there now, and there will be such abominable people?


    "We said we would come to the new owner to intercede, but they refused to send someone to arrest us, and we finally ran out."


    The man sighed, the more he spoke, the more aggrieved, and the more sad he was. He shook his head and wanted to kneel down, but was dragged by Jiang Ning.


    "President Lin, I know you are a good person, please help us, save us!"


    If they were not desperate, if they had to be forced, they didn''t want to be so unrespectful. Lu Shan would be so strict.


    They traveled all the way to the East China Sea, just for that little, meager wages!


    "unacceptable!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t bear it, his eyes were red.


    She has never seen such a domineering and cruel person!


    "What Black Star Mining Company, I think they are black hearts!"


    She said angrily.


    "Since this company has now been acquired by my Lin family, we will take care of this matter."


    Jiang Ning was so angry when Lin Yu saw Lin Yu, so naturally he would not sit idly by.


    Anyone who makes his wife upset must be punished!


    "My Lin''s purpose is to help more people and serve more people. Now that Black Star Mining Company has been acquired by us, we can only do good things with us, otherwise, there will be no need for existence."


    Hearing this, the faces of several people changed.


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    They suddenly became nervous and a little anxious, "Will this hurt you? They are there, very powerful!"


    Black Star Mining Co., Ltd. occupies nearly half of the mineral resources in the northwestern region. It is not ordinary in the local area. It is also said that there is a family background in the north, which is not something ordinary people dare to provoke.


    Jiang Ning just said, they don''t need to exist?


    If this is said in the Great Northwest region, Jiangning will definitely be in huge trouble!


    Lin Yu is really a kind person, they only met, and they didn''t get along for long to feel it.


    Even the Lin employees just treated them as family members, which moved them even more.


    They don''t want to hurt Lin because of themselves, and hurt Lin Yu, who is really such a good person.


    "Don''t worry, Yu will really help you get justice,"


    Jiang Ning gave Lin Yu a real look, "No matter who they are, as long as they make a mistake, they have to pay the price!"


    "Good people get rewards, bad people must be punished severely!"


    Seeing a few people were still a little worried, Jiang Ning said solemnly.


    He called Xiao Zhao in and told her to arrange accommodation for several people so that they could rest well.


    Soon, he immediately called Huang Yuming.


    Soon, Huang Yuming arrived with Brother Dog and others.


    They have just returned to the East China Sea, and are about to go to the Lin Group headquarters to participate in the celebration banquet, and relax. Seeing that there is a new task, their exhaustion disappears in an instant!


    In the north, the name of their pack of wolves is already among the high-ranking members of those families with large names, like a thunderbolt!


    Even the Xue family and the Long family now know that the group of wolves under Jiang Ning is unstoppable!


    "Lao Zhao has already sorted it out, and he is the stronghold of the intelligence network."


    Jiangning Road, "The Great Northwest Region, South Island Region, Northeast Region, and Southwest Region, etc., these industries are all part of the intelligence network."


    "We need to find other Jidao boxing books, and discover the secrets of boxing books earlier than the master. These industries are very important!"

 Chapter 944： Like or love?

    Huang Yuming and others nodded.


    If the threat of the hidden door is not lifted, no one can relax.


    Those people have no bottom line. They can do whatever means for their own purposes. However, they are still a group of extremely powerful masters, including cutting-edge talents in some fields!


    Just thinking about it makes me feel troublesome.


    "Brother, don''t worry, we won''t give up unless you remove the thieves like the hidden door!"


    Huang Yuming said.


    Today, his vision is not what it used to be!


    Especially from A Fei, he learned some things that Jiang Ning had done before, which made him even more in awe!


    He felt that in the first half of his life, he had lived on a dog, but in the second half of his life, even if he had to sacrifice his life, he wanted to do something.


    "His grandma is a leg, who dares to upset his sister-in-law is to upset his eldest brother!"


    Brother Gou gritted his teeth and turned to look at the crowd, "What should I do if I make my eldest brother upset?"


    "Fuck it!"


    The crowd roared in unison.


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Tonight, everyone has a good rest. Tomorrow, go to the Northwest!"


    Huang Yuming immediately took everyone back to rest.


    And Jiang Ning, who explained to the people in the company, relaxed and celebrated, and gave them a day off tomorrow, and immediately returned home with Lin Yuzhen.


    Lin Yu was really depressed.


    She is angry.


    In my mind, it was always the few people who just knelt in front of me, begging myself to help them, which made her feel distressed and uncomfortable.


    Why are there such excessive people who bully even such low-level people?


    Their conscience will not hurt!


    "Husband, did I trouble you again,"


    After a long time, Lin Yuzhen turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning, "I was too angry, so I agreed to them."


    "Think about it now, I am angry, but I should find a way to solve it myself, and I can''t always make you so tired."


    Jiang Ning looked at Lin Yu''s red eyes, and his face suddenly became straightened.


    "My wife, I''m not happy if you say that,"


    He said in a serious manner, "Sharing worries for my wife and keeping my wife happy is my most important job. Do you want my wife to be laid off?"


    "Although you have always supported me, they are also self-motivated!"


    Lin Yuzhen looked at Jiang Ning, suddenly couldn''t help but laughed out loud.


    "Hate you!"


    She hummed.


    Turning his head deliberately, not looking at Jiang Ning, his face was full of happiness.


    "Hate it or like it?"


    Jiang Ning chased him.


    "like!"


    "Like it or love it?"


    "Love love love! Love you!"


    Lin Yuzhen pursed her lips, feeling that there is a strong man guarding herself by her side. This feeling is really good.


    She is not afraid of anything, she need not be afraid of anything.


    Jiangning is her harbour, and will help her block all wind and rain, and block the stormy waves. Shi Er Lu Xi Er shelters the stormy waves.


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen''s mood relaxed, Jiang Ning smiled.


    He stretched out his hand, grabbing Lin Yuzhen''s hand, the two people crossed their fingers, and didn''t say a word, and there was no need to say another word.


    After returning home, Lin Yu really went back to the room to rest.


    After tossing all afternoon, she was a little depressed by the incident in the evening, and she was indeed a little tired.


    Jiang Ning covered her with a quilt and looked at Lin Yuzhen''s face with a gentle face.


    "You have always been so kind, even if that company was not acquired by us, would you not be able to manage it?"


    He stretched out his hand to gather the broken hair on Lin Yuzhen''s forehead.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you protect the people you want to protect, and I will help you accomplish anything you want to do!"

 Chapter 945： Ask for money

    Lin Yu really slept soundly, her long eyelashes trembling lightly, and she didn''t know if she heard what Jiang Ning said.


    No words for a night.


    When he woke up in the morning, Lin Yuzhen began to pack his bags and set off.


    The Mining Company of the Northwest has always been concerned about this matter, and she will feel uneasy if this matter is not resolved.


    Downstairs, Jiang Ning was eating breakfast, giving his thumbs up and complimenting Su Mei.


    "Mom, these kinds of snacks are so delicious, where did you go to school?"


    Su Mei was very happy and said with a smile, "This is a secret!"


    Her greatest pleasure now is to make good food for Jiangning and the others, so that they can be raised in vain and fat.


    Especially Lin Yuzhen, he should start to recuperate now.


    She is still waiting to hug her grandson!


    "What a secret,"


    Lin Yuzhen went down the stairs and said with a smile, "Mom, do you have any secrets, don''t you tell me."


    "Of course I won''t tell you, I told Jiang Ning, I just won''t tell you!"


    Samui deliberately said.


    It seems that Jiang? Yiwu Xierdi Fulingai? Ning is her own son.


    Lin Yu really got used to it and shrugged, indicating that he had accepted his fate.


    In this family, Jiang Ning''s current status is the highest.


    After breakfast, the two went to the airport, and Xiao Zhao had already sent the miners over.


    "Mr. Lin, Mr. Jiang, we can go back by train. This plane... is too expensive."


    "Yeah, we take the train, with a hard seat. It''s okay, just slow down. We will catch up with you as soon as possible."


    A few people are a little embarrassed.


    When they came to Donghai Lin, Lin Yu really gave them food and accommodation, and also found a doctor to help them treat their wounds. They were moved, and they didn''t know what to say.


    If you can make Lin Yu really trouble as little as possible, try to do as little as possible.


    "It''s okay, the company reimburses you."


    Jiang Ning laughed, "This is the welfare of our Lin family, let''s go."


    He no longer said that he took Lin Yuzhen and a few miners directly by plane to the location of Black Star Mining Co., Ltd.!


    At the same time, Huang Yuming and others also set off, but on a different route from Jiangning.


    At that time.


    Xishan City!


    As a well-known mineral development site in the Great Northwest region, almost all of the fame here is brought about by minerals.


    The annual output occupies nearly 30% of the country, and it makes this a money printing machine. I don''t know how many people were attracted to compete.


    In order to win the mining industry in Xishan City, the Linglong Group invested nearly tens of billions of dollars, which was controlled by several large families.


    Today, the Linglong Group is gone, and all the share claims belong to the Lin Group.


    But the actual controller of Black Star Mining Co., Ltd. doesn''t think so.


    The Linglong Group is gone, and the people who drew blood are gone. Now, these industries belong to them!


    At this moment, the eighth mine.


    The voice is full!


    "Give it money! The salary has been delayed for too long! You must give money today!"


    "We know that Mr. Zhou is here. If he doesn''t give money, don''t even think about leaving today!"


    "Let Zhou Zong come out, let him come out and give money!"


    In front of the office building, dozens of people gathered around and blocked the gates. They shouted one by one, extremely angry.


    They have gray heads and shabby skins. If it weren''t for the number and name on their work clothes, and their dark faces, they would not be able to recognize who is who.


    There have been no wages for more than half a year, and the family is almost unable to open the pot, but these **** responsible persons still refuse to pay.


    While refusing to give it, threatened them. If they don''t come to work, they won''t be given their previous salary!


    Where is such an excessive person?

 Chapter 946： Lowly as a dog!

    "What is noisy!"


    The burly man standing at the door picked up the stick on the ground and banged on the iron railing with a loud bang.


    "No matter how noisy it is, don''t blame Lao Tzu for being rude!"


    He roared, and a dozen workers dared not speak.


    They knew that the burly man in front of him was called Baimao. He was not an ordinary person. He was notoriously fierce in the local area. He was extremely ruthless in dealing with troubles in various minerals!


    "Get out of here!"


    There are not many white hairs, just a bunch of white hairs on the top of the head.


    He glanced coldly, his face full of disdain, "Don''t you know, who is Lao Tzu?"


    "Whoever bluffs here, I will break his leg!"


    The harsh tone caused more than a dozen workers to shake their bodies.


    "Zhou''s salary has been delayed for too long, he said that this month will be issued..."


    Someone couldn''t help but screamed in a muffled voice in the crowd.


    Bai Mao looked up, squinted his eyes, swept across his eyes, stopped on a person, and sneered.


    "You come out and tell me?"


    The man was silent, blushing, daring not to speak.


    But Bai Mao didn''t want to let him go, holding a stick, dragging a line on the ground, and walking directly towards the man, his eyes were so fierce that the worker suddenly became nervous.


    "You, what do you want to do..."


    "do what?"


    Baimao''s eyes were fierce, and the corners of his eyes twitched suddenly, "I just said to make you quiet, do you still dare to speak, do you look down on Lao Tzu, or do you think that what Lao Tzu said is like farting?"


    "boom!"


    He picked up the stick and suddenly hit the worker''s leg.


    Click!


    There was a crisp sound, and then there was a scream!


    "what--"


    The worker fell to the ground instantly and wailed in pain.


    "what are you doing!"


    The other workers were angry, their eyes red.


    "Why, you want to be broken your legs too?"


    A Baimao? Wu Yier, close to Shanran and Zheer? Faced with more than a dozen workers, he had no fear at all, and he was still disdainful. He knew that these people would not dare to resist at all, and thousands of dollars could make them kneel down!


    Cheesy dog ??stuff!


    However, after he finished speaking, a dozen workers did not back down at all.


    They are really pressed!


    The dog jumped over the wall in a hurry, and the rabbit bites people in a hurry, not to mention that they are all human!


    It''s a living person!


    The family is waiting for the money to cook, the children are waiting for the money to go to school, and the elderly are waiting for the money to see a doctor. No one can bear it anymore!


    "Fight with them!"


    I don''t know who shouted, full of anger.


    "Fight!"


    Immediately a second person yelled, and after that, more than a dozen people reddened their eyes and all rushed over.


    Today, if they don''t ask for money, they won''t be able to survive, and they will die!


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    Baimao stared wide-eyed and roared. Someone dared to resist and didn''t put him in his eyes?


    If this spreads out, why is he still messing around in Xishan City!


    The stick in his hand swung violently, and directly hit the arm of the worker in front of him. With a snap, it was extremely painful!


    "boom!"


    He lifted a kick and fiercely kicked the other person to the ground.


    Years and nights digging, exhausted workers, nowhere are Baimao''s ruthless opponents, but in a moment, a few people fell to the ground and wailed in pain.


    "Who else!"


    With a loud roar, Bai Mao frightened several other people, immediately unable to move, and trembling with anger. "

 Chapter 947： Dare not come

    Seeing that no one dared to take a step forward, Baimao spit out and looked disdainful on the workers who fell on the ground.


    "Useless things! Give you a chance, it''s useless!"


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and entered the gate, closing the iron gate directly.


    More than a dozen workers could only wait outside with red eyes? Close Yishan''s intentions and Lu Bashan''s love, but did not dare to rush in again.


    In the office, the fragrance of tea overflows.


    A person who understands tea, just by smelling the fragrance of this tea, can be sure that this tea is very valuable, at least tens of thousands of yuan per catty.


    As the person in charge of the No. 8 mine, Zhou Zhenghu has made a lot of money. In the past few years, he has bought more than a dozen sets of houses alone, not to mention shops, and bought them all in one street!


    His skin was a little dark, he was wearing a big gold chain, and the finger on his thumb had been broken from the hand of a dead man.


    Over the years, he has not done a few clean things on his hands.


    "Ask for money?"


    He took a sip of tea and sneered, "What about dreaming? It was posted half a year ago, and it is already pitying them."


    "If you don''t want to do it, then don''t do it, **** off! Why do you want to die?"


    Baimao smiled: "Mr. Zhou, don''t worry about them, a bunch of cheap bones. If they don''t do it, then we won''t be paid for the previous months.


    A person is no more than a few thousand yuan, but the entire No. 8 mine is down. That is a lot. This money, if used for investment, is another income.


    Zhou Zhenghu squinted his eyes.


    He didn''t do this kind of thing less. He took the money that was supposed to be given to the workers and used it to invest in shops, a profitable business.


    Besides, these workers dare not resist at all.


    In the entire Xishan City mine, everyone is acquaintance. Those who have no culture and ability, as long as they still want to live in Xishan City, they can only go to the mine and work. Offending anyone, there will be no good fruit.


    It¡¯s a wonderful feeling to be able to squeeze a person¡¯s dignity for a few thousand dollars.


    "Are those few people caught?"


    He glanced at Baimao, "These dog things even said that they are going to find a new boss to file a complaint and ask for a salary. It''s a real laugh!"


    "Discuss? What do they know where Lin is? Who cares about them!"


    Baimao drank a cup of tea and said with a smile: "I''ve said it all, what do they know about a group of lowly dogs? Then wait for the big boss, and they will pay attention to these little people?"


    "By the way, Mr. Zhou, the Lin family really bought our mining company? I heard from my brothers in several other places that the Lin family is not in our business at all."


    "Buy a fart!"


    Zhou Zhenghu cursed, "Suddenly those big families in the north are no longer there. It''s a bit strange. How much money did they take from our blood for so many years?"


    "Now that you change hands, you change hands. Have you ever asked us?"


    He snorted and said with dissatisfaction: "Without us giving them their lives, how can they control the entire Xishan City''s minerals? Now they don''t need it, then this company is ours!"


    This is not just his idea, none of the actual controllers of Black Star Minerals Company has taken this so-called acquisition in mind.


    Xishan City is their territory, and everything here is under their control. Lin wants to reach out?


    dream!


    "That is, who is willing to give such a profitable business to others!"


    Baimao took another sip of tea, "I see, then Lin''s might not dare to come!"


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was another voice outside, screaming for Zhou Zhenghu to pay his salary.


    Zhou Zhenghu frowned, and Bai Mao immediately stood up.


    "Damn it, these doggies who don''t know whether they live or die,"


    He angrily said, "Zhou, you drink tea, I will clean them up, so that they won''t be able to speak in this life!"


    After speaking, Bai Mao lifted an iron rod directly from behind the door!

 Chapter 948： They scared me!

    "Dog stuff, if you don''t kill you, will you not give up?"


    Bai Mao rushed in, his eyes rounded, fierce, and his iron rod was raised, like a madman, scared the dozens of workers, their throats were all dry!


    They want to retreat, but this time, Bai Mao won''t give them a chance!


    "Snapped!"


    He hit a person directly with an iron rod, fiercely, and hit the worker directly, fell to the ground, held his head in his hands, and screamed again and again.


    "Shout! Shout!"


    Baimao roared, "I''ll let you shout! Excuse Mr. Zhou drinking tea, I''ll let you shout again!"


    His iron rod was smashed at the worker''s head, as if he could not shock these lowly workers without killing him!


    "what--"


    The screams were heartbreaking, but for a moment, blood dripped from the worker''s head!


    "Stop! Stop!"


    "You will kill him! Stop it!"


    The other workers rushed up immediately, but Baimao ignored them and beat them equally.


    "Beat you? To kill you, you are also to death in vain!"


    He laughed, like crazy, kicked a worker, and immediately raised the iron rod in his hand, seeing the people around him, suddenly frightened!


    This stick is knocked on the head, and it will become disabled if not dead!


    "Go to hell! Dog stuff!"


    Baimao roared, and with ten percent of his strength, he wanted to smash the head in front of him!


    But, suddenly, his hand couldn''t move.


    The iron rod stopped in mid-air, no matter how hard [biqugew.me] [±ÊȤ¸ówww.biqugew.me] moved half a minute!


    "Ok?"


    Baimao''s heart shook, and immediately turned his head to look, a strange face? Er Lingling brushed Xi Ai?, very clean, appeared in his line of sight, "Who are you?"


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t talk nonsense at all.


    A fierce kick on Baimao''s knee, instantly made him kneel on the ground, and with a plop, the stone slabs on the ground trembled fiercely.


    "what--"


    This scream was made by Bai Mao!


    His kneecap is broken!


    "you--"


    "Snapped!"


    Before Bai Mao had time to speak, Jiang Ning slapped him again, and directly drew three of his teeth, and blood overflowed the corners of his mouth.


    "Who are you!"


    The white hairy eyes were staring at the gold star, his head was dizzy, and the broken knees made him almost faint, but the piercing pain made him sober.


    "You are not qualified to know."


    Jiang Ning slapped his face directly on Baimao''s face, swelling his face.


    "Ah-who the **** are you -!"


    Bai Mao knelt on the ground in pain, his mouth was full of blood, and his speech was vague.


    He turned his head and saw that behind Jiang Ning, it was those workers whom Zhou Zhenghu had asked him to arrest, and he knew all of a sudden that it was the person they had called.


    Dog stuff, even dared to call a helper!


    "Come on! Come on!"


    Inside, dozens of people rushed out, holding iron rods in each hand, fierce!


    The workers turned pale with fright.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Lin Yuzhen is not nervous at all, all she has is anger!


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would rather not believe that there are still such cruel people in this world who actually lay such cruel hands on innocent and poor workers at the bottom.


    Is he still a human?


    For the first time, she felt that sometimes reasoning would not solve the problem, and Jiang Ning could not spare these **** lightly!


    "husband!"


    Lin Yuzhen bit her lip and shouted loudly, "They scared me!"

 Chapter 949： My husband will clean them up

    The voice just fell!


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Baimao flew out, a full height of 1.9 meters and a weight of more than 200 kilograms, but it was like a kite with a broken line, flying out lightly and landing heavily!


    "what--"


    With this scream, it was like killing a pig, and Bai Mao rolled over on the ground, holding his knees and thighs, twitching all over.


    "Scare my wife?"


    Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows and shouted sharply, "Are you looking for death!"


    Before the dozen or so people reacted, Jiang Ning moved!


    Like a humanoid tyrannosaurus, it rushed into the crowd in an instant, smashing a person into the air arbitrarily.


    Where can anyone stand in the blink of an eye?


    The people around were stunned.


    They didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so powerful.


    They had seen the skill of this white hair, and just over a dozen people were hard to resist.


    But in front of Jiang Ning, the people like Baimao didn''t have the power to fight back at all.


    "He...who is he?"


    "Amazing!"


    "White Mao is not an opponent!"


    ...


    Several workers were talking in a low voice, excited and nervous.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning was with someone he knew well, he hurried forward to inquire.


    "Watson, are you back?"


    "Who is he, how dare he even dare to hit White Hair!"


    "This is going to cause a big deal. Take them away quickly!"


    Watson was the one who went to the East China Sea and begged Lin Yu to save his life. At this moment, watching Jiang Ning start his hands, his breathing almost stopped.


    Only then did he understand why Jiang Ning dared to say before that he could make these dog things disappear!


    That''s awesome!


    He felt that his body was numb.


    "He...they are..."


    His Adam''s apple slipped, and it took a long time to react, and quickly introduced, "This is the female bodhisattva!"


    "Lin Yuzhen of the East China Sea Lin Group, President Lin! Our new boss!"


    Watson said excitedly, "Lin is always here to help us, she and Mr. Jiang are both here to help everyone!"


    Hearing this, a group of people were stunned, as if they couldn''t believe it.


    East China Sea?


    That is in the southeast area!


    The distance to the Northwest is far away. Watson and the others have really gone to the East China Sea, and have they really invited a new owner, the Lin family?


    Seeing the young and beautiful Lin Yuzhen in front of them, they couldn''t believe it.


    She is a woman, even if she adds another Jiang Ning, would she dare to fight that guy from Black Star Minerals Co., Ltd.?


    Just kidding!


    When the time comes, instead of being able to help everyone, it will cause the two of them to be tired. That is really a sin.


    "Watson, let them go! If you hurt Baimao, things will be in trouble!"


    "Yeah, who is Zhou Zhenghu''s dog stuff, don''t you know? How dare you come back!"


    "Go! Go!"


    A group of workers asked Watson to take Jiang Ning and the others away because they knew exactly who Zhou Zhenghu was.


    He will never let Jiang Ning and the others go!


    Watson was a little embarrassed.


    Of course he didn''t want to hurt Lin Wu Ranxi and Yuzhen, such a good person, could not be harmed.


    He turned to look at Lin Yuzhen, but Lin Yuzhen shook his head.


    "We won''t leave. I won''t leave unless the problem here is solved."


    Lin Yu really seriously said, "Now, this mining company belongs to my Lin family, so we must abide by my Lin family''s rules and can''t bully honest people like this!"


    "They listen, I''ll give a chance, if they don''t listen..."


    She turned to look at Jiang Ning, "My husband will clean them up!"

 Chapter 950： Must regret

    Jiang Ning kicked Baimao into the office building, watching Lin Yuzhen and the others, and said lightly: "I''ll go in, talk to them, you are waiting for me here."


    After speaking, he walked directly to the office building, leaving behind a place, severed hands and feet, and howling in pain.


    Seeing Jiang Ning entered the office building alone, the workers couldn''t help worrying more, but they didn''t know how to persuade them.


    "Everyone, pick up everything!"


    I don''t know who shouted, "People come all the way to help us, we must not let them have an accident!"


    "Not bad!"


    "If Zhou Zhenghu dared to hurt them, let''s fight these dog days!"


    ...


    Soon, more than a dozen workers blocked Lin Yuzhen behind, and one by one picked up the mining shovels and held them tightly in their hands with all their faces on guard.


    At the same time.


    In the office, Zhou Zhenghu turned pale with anger when he heard the voice outside.


    "What the **** is that guy Baimao doing? I haven''t dealt with it for so long?"


    Noisy and noisy, it affects my mood of drinking tea, what a damn!


    Zhou Zhenghu yelled angrily. He was about to open the door and went out to curse Baimao. As soon as the door was opened, he saw an unfamiliar face.


    "who are you?"


    Zhou Zhenghu immediately shouted, "Come on! Why do I let everyone in? What about people!"


    "You mean them?"


    Jiang Ning turned to his side, and Zhou Zhenghu happened to see that the dozen or so people in the corridor were lying on the ground at this moment, convulsing all over, unable to even speak.


    All of a sudden, his face turned pale!


    This...what the **** is going on?


    "Talk?"


    Jiang Ning walked straight in, glanced at the office environment, and nodded slightly.


    "It''s quite extravagant. You have the money to decorate the office, but you don''t have the money to pay the workers?"


    He turned his head to look at Zhou Zhenghu, "Don''t you know that workers'' wages can''t be in arrears?"


    "Who on earth are you!"


    Zhou Zhenghu ignored what Jiang Ning said, looked at Jiang Ning vigilantly, and sternly shouted, "I warn you, this is Xishan City. If you dare to mess around, you can''t bear the consequences!"


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    "Scared?"


    When Zhou Zhenghu saw this, he sneered, "I don''t care who you are, no matter how powerful you are in the field, but this is Xishan City, but it''s not your turn to be wild!"


    "Hit? Close Lu Fifushi Yidi? My man, you want to leave today, I''m afraid it''s not so easy...Ah!"


    Before he could finish his words, Jiang Ning suddenly slapped Zhou Zhenghu to the ground, screaming again and again.


    "I don''t want to go today!"


    Jiang Ning looked at Zhou Zhenghu coldly, "If the matter is not resolved, I will not leave."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I''m from Lin''s, Black Star Mining Co., Ltd., it''s all mine. No one can ever do this kind of thing behind me."


    "You are from the Lin family!"


    Zhou Zhenghu was frightened, Lin''s people actually came?


    Are they not afraid of death!


    This is Xishan City, but not the East China Sea. Do you really think that the acquisition of Linglong Group will be able to eat their Black Star Co., Ltd.?


    He is wishful thinking!


    "You... don''t you know what you are doing!"


    Zhou Zhenghu covered his face, still stubbornly saying, "It''s useless to make trouble in Xishan, even if you are the Lin family! You will regret it!"


    Lin really didn''t know whether to live or die, so he dared to come to Xishan City to take away the property they had bought and die?


    "Will I regret it, I don''t know,"


    Jiang Ning walked over and stepped **** Zhou Zhenghu''s chest, "But you will regret it, that''s for sure!"

 Chapter 951： take money!

    Zhou Zhenghu screamed, two bones in his chest broke instantly!


    He held Jiang Ning''s feet in both hands, his face pale: "Let go, let go... let go!"


    Jiang Ning''s feet seemed to weigh a thousand jins, and he couldn''t move at all if he stepped on him.


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning slapped again and slapped Zhou Zhenghu''s face: "Let go? I will let you go now, do you dare to go?"


    Zhou Zhenghu dare not say a word.


    Is this person in front of me crazy? Does Shan Wuran love Lu Xidi cover?


    He was almost scared to death!


    too frightening!


    Terribly tough!


    Terribly overbearing!


    Jiang Ning grabbed Zhou Zhenghu by the collar and threw him on the sofa. Zhou Zhenghu was so painful that he curled up on the sofa and screamed in pain.


    "Have you finished shouting?"


    Jiang Ning sat opposite and spoke softly, Zhou Zhenghu immediately did not dare to speak.


    He looked at Jiang Ning with jealousy, his lips were trembling, Lin''s people are so domineering?


    Don''t they know that this is Xishan City, not Donghai!


    But he thought so in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it, because he knew that if he spoke, Jiang Ning would immediately swell his face without being polite.


    He can only nod his head and dare not talk nonsense.


    "Since Black Star Mining Co., Ltd. has been acquired by Lin''s, everything must be implemented in accordance with Lin''s system,"


    Jiang Ning said, "This first and most important one is not to be in arrears with wages!"


    Zhou Zhenghu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he didn''t say anything.


    "You gave the salary you deserved right away,"


    Jiang Ning ignored Zhou Zhenghu''s face and said directly, "Are there any problems?"


    Zhou Zhenghu gritted his teeth, his voice trembling: "No, no problem."


    Does he dare to say there is a problem?


    In the corridor outside, more than a dozen people can''t stand up until now, let alone the white hair, I''m afraid they are all dead!


    If he dared to say no word, Jiang Ning would dare to make him unable to live today.


    Zhou Zhenghu hated him, this Lin family came as he pleased, and he was so strong that he was not prepared at all.


    If your own people are here, what will be unlucky today is this **** in front of you!


    "What are you still waiting for?"


    Seeing Zhou Zhenghu sitting there without moving, Jiang Ning frowned slightly, "Take the money!"


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    Where did Zhou Zhenghu dare to say no words, Jiang Ning, a fierce and evil person, really dare to unscrew his head!


    He struggled and got up from the sofa, the pain in his chest made him grin.


    When I walked to the safe, I looked back at Jiang Ning, his apple slid: "You, can you avoid it, I need to enter the password..."


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    The entire mining company owns the money in a safe deposit box, still want to own it?


    Jiang Ning gave a cold drink, and Zhou Zhenghu dared not say any more. He hurriedly entered the password and opened the safe, which contained piles of banknotes.


    He immediately took a bag, put all the money out, and while pretending, he thought to himself, how to contact his people and kill Jiang Ning!


    Jiang Ning glanced at a big bag at random. There were about five to six hundred thousand, which was almost enough.


    This guy, can put so much money in the safe, but says he has no money to pay the workers?


    What a **** black heart!


    "This, the money is enough to send them."


    Zhou Zhenghu''s heart is bleeding, hundreds of thousands!


    This is the way he stays in the office so that he can bring women here to play and use money to stimulate women, but today he wants to use it to make the workers cheaper.


    "Will you post it soon? Wait for me."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Zhou Zhenghu, so scared that Zhou Zhenghu dared not hesitate anymore, he immediately walked outside.


    In the corridor, more than a dozen people were still on the ground, unable to move. Seeing Jiang Ning came, even if their legs were broken, they had to move desperately, leaning a little aside.

 Chapter 952： Kneel down!

    Zhou Zhenghu is terrified!


    The more I look at it, the more my heart trembles!


    Where does Lin have such a ruthless person?


    These subordinates are all good players. They have been with him for many years and have dealt with him many times in disputes in the mine.


    Full of shock!


    But now, seeing Jiang Ning is the same as seeing a ghost, it''s too late to hide.


    He walked outside the door and saw Baimao and others, also lying on the ground, shivering and wailing in pain, and his heart sank suddenly.


    In total, there are nearly forty people here, all of whom were Jiang Ning alone?


    Is he still a human!


    "Kneel down!"


    As soon as Zhou Zhenghu walked in front of the workers, Jiang Ning kicked him in the back of his knee and Zhou Zhenghu immediately knelt down, "Apologize!"


    "? Zero Yiwu willingly flicked westward? Ah¡ª"


    He screamed, in pain, his knee hit the stone slab, and there was a loud bang that made his legs numb in an instant.


    The workers in Watson stared blankly, with complicated expressions on their faces.


    Especially those who are still worried that Jiang Ning will suffer, are even more stunned at this moment.


    Jiang Ning actually arrested Zhou Zhenghu?


    He is too powerful!


    "Yes, I''m sorry!"


    Zhou Zhenghu had to lower his head, gritted his teeth, flushed, and yelled in a low voice.


    "Did you hear it?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Watson and the others, "He apologized to you, did you hear that?"


    The group of workers is quiet.


    Suddenly, I don''t know who shouted: "I didn''t hear it!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning slapped Zhou Zhenghu''s face immediately, "They said I didn''t hear it!"


    Zhou Zhenghu was almost crying, kneeling on the ground, he just wanted to desperately, turning his head to see Jiang Ning''s eyes, the anger on his face disappeared in an instant, and his voice immediately softened.


    "I''m sorry!"


    He shouted.


    Those workers, when they heard this I''m sorry, their eyes suddenly turned red.


    Even if they knew that Zhou Zhenghu had no sincerity, Jiang Ning was forcibly pressed his head and forced him to apologize.


    It sounds like it still gives them a sense of fun!


    Zhou Zhenghu should apologize!


    You should kneel down and apologize to everyone!


    "Now, to pay everyone arrears of wages, he will take as much as he owes you."


    Jiang Ning said, "Watson, you are the first to come!"


    Watson was still a little afraid, standing there nervously, taking money from Zhou Zhenghu?


    He was suddenly scared.


    "It''s okay, that was originally your money, go get it."


    Lin Yuzhen looked at him and said seriously, "No one can take the hard money that you have exchanged for your blood and sweat!"


    "Thank you, President Lin, thank you!"


    When Watson gritted his teeth, he didn''t care about so much. Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really asked him to take it, and he took it!


    These should be his money, why don''t you fight for it?


    "My salary for eight months is 21,204 yuan!"


    Watson walked up to Zhou Zhenghu and looked at him condescendingly. For the first time, he felt that the overbearing and fierce Zhou Zhenghu didn''t seem to be so terrible. Wouldn''t he just kneel and apologize to himself now?


    "Give me money!"


    Seeing Zhou Zhenghu''s slow movements, Jiang Ning''s voice became cold, "If your hands are not easy to use, then I will give them up!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou Zhenghu hurriedly opened the bag, took out a pile in a panic, counted twenty-two thousand, and handed it to Watson.


    But Watson only took the part he won, and didn''t want any extra money.


    "It''s mine, I take it, not mine, I don''t want it!"


    He looked at Zhou Zhenghu and said loudly, "I''m not you!"

 Chapter 953： not going back

    Zhou Zhenghu trembled, opening his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "You look down on them, but you are not as good as them!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Zhou Zhenghu contemptuously, "Insatiable, you deserve it!"


    With Watson being the first, there is the second, and then the third...


    The workers present took away their own wages from Zhou Zhenghu.


    They were trembling with the money in their hands!


    In order to get the money, they really said all the good things, and even knelt down and begged Zhou Zhenghu, but the result?


    Zhou Zhenghu not only refused to give it, but also threatened them, looking for someone to beat them!


    These, they will never forget!


    Now, Jiang Ning and Lin Yu are really here, their new owner is here, and they helped them get back their own wages when they first came. This is a life-saving grace.


    "Thank you Mr. Jiang! Thank you Miss Lin!"


    "Thank you! Thank you!"


    "Thank you so much!"


    ...


    Many people cried excitedly!


    This is really life-saving money.


    Some people are waiting for the money to treat their family members, while others are waiting for the money to go to school for their children and buy some clothes.


    How ironic is that a big man, for the sake of his own home, must whisper to Zhou Zhenghu to get back the money that should belong to him?


    "You deserve it, no one needs to thank you."


    Jiang Ning said loudly, "Especially, you are all employees of my Lin family now, and such things as wage arrears must never happen again."


    He stared at Zhou Zhenghu: "Whoever dares to commit a crime again, he will not be punished severely!"


    Zhou Zhenghu''s body trembled suddenly, and his throat was dry.


    Jiang Ning squatted down, and Zhou Zhenghu was even more nervous.


    "They have never asked for much, but they only get the salary they deserve, and it is all their blood and sweat in exchange for it,"


    He said coldly, "When you are your own, have you ever thought that if some people lack this money, their family members will have no money to see a doctor, and their children will not have money to go to school?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "You certainly didn''t expect it!"


    Jiang Ning shouted, "Because you are not human at all, you have no humanity at all!"


    Zhou Zhenghu''s face became paler, he could feel that the murderous intent in Jiang Ning''s eyes was real!


    Almost suppressed him to suffocation!


    "Since you don''t want to be an individual, then be a dog."


    After finishing talking, Jiang Ning kicked Zhou Zhenghu into the air and kicked him more than ten meters away. He hit the ground heavily, clutching his stomach, and fell all at once, convulsing.


    The white-haired people felt terrified just by looking at them. Where would they dare to stand up and resist?


    "Mr. Jiang, thank you and President Lin for helping us get back our wages,"


    Watson¡¯s eyes are red, and with this money, he can at least send his wife to the hospital first, "But, they are not easy to provoke. The people who love Xiling Black Star Mining Company are all cruel, you There are only two people, and I am worried that you will suffer!"


    "We are not just two people."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Even if he and Lin Yuzhen are the only two people, so what?


    The entire north was lifted up by him, and a large northwestern region was nothing.


    Jiang Ning is also trying to clean up this place so that he can establish his own intelligence network to track down the whereabouts of Ji Dao Quan Pu.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Okay, don''t worry, Jiang Ning said there is no problem, then it must be okay."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "Don''t worry, when we are here, we must solve the problem here. If it is not solved, I will not go back."


    If she does not go back, Jiang Ning will naturally not go back, and Huang Yuming and others will not go back.

 Chapter 954： Four Walls

    "Okay, don''t worry about the rubbish, let''s go, we want to visit your house."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Please! Please please!"


    Watson said hurriedly.


    He thanked Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning from the bottom of his heart.


    If it weren''t for them, I don''t know when I want to get this salary back. I guess, I have to wait until Zhou Zhenghu''s conscience finds it out, and he will show compassion.


    The workers were all gone, Hua Sheng led Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen away, Bai Mao dared to stand up, walked to Zhou Zhenghu, and stretched out his hand to help him.


    "Mr. Zhou! Are you okay with Mr. Zhou?"


    "Do not touch me!"


    Zhou Zhenghu yelled quickly.


    "what happened?"


    Bai Mao didn''t react, and took Zhou Zhenghu''s hand with a little force, Zhou Zhenghu suddenly screamed like a pig.


    "Ah-don''t touch me!"


    His bones all seemed to be shrunk together, pressed by some strength, and a little bit of external force made him suffer.


    He could only curl up his body, like a dog, he didn''t dare to move at all!


    "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Zhou? What''s wrong with you!"


    The white hair opened his hands, but he didn''t dare to move. What kind of method was this?


    What Jiang Ning did to Zhou Zhenghu turned him into this way.


    "Call an ambulance! Hurry up!"


    Zhou Zhenghu was really about to cry. Maintaining this weird posture caused the blood in his body to rush to his limbs, as if he was about to explode. The fingers and toes were all bloodshot and red.


    "Good! Good!"


    Baimao quickly took out his cell phone and called the ambulance. When did he ever feel so embarrassed, his expression panicked.


    "Hello? 120! Save people! Come and save people!"


    "Our Mr. Zhou can only shrink like a dog now... Come on, come!"


    When Zhou Zhenghu heard this, he rolled his eyes and fainted completely.


    At that time.


    Watson''s house.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen had just walked into this house which was only over 40 square meters.


    The home is simple and there is no furniture. It can''t be more appropriate to describe it as the four walls of a family.


    "I¡¯m a little bit young at home? Zheyishan and Zheshanwuyi? Don¡¯t mind the two of you."


    Hua Sheng smirked, and moved the chairs for the two to sit down. He immediately poured the water and sent it to Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, which looked cramped and a little embarrassed.


    When he went to the East China Sea, Lin Yu really did his best to entertain him. It was delicious and a place to live. He also invited a doctor to help him treat his wounds.


    But when it comes to himself, he can only invite two people to drink boiled water.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen didn''t care at all. They looked at the room and felt in their hearts that the lives of Watson and the others were indeed a bit difficult.


    The curtain cloth separated the room into two spaces. In the innermost part, a low and painful voice was heard. Watson''s eyes turned red again when he heard it.


    "My wife, the joint disease is a bit serious and I can''t work. When the weather is overcast, I can only lie on the bed."


    His voice was a little choked, and he reached out and patted the money on his chest, "Now I have some money, I want to take her to the hospital again, maybe it will relieve some."


    Lin Yuzhen glanced at the curtains: "Can I look at her?"


    Watson hesitated for a moment, afraid that his wife''s appearance would scare Lin Yuzhen, but in a blink of an eye, if Lin Yuzhen was scared, he would not travel all the way to Xishan City to help them.


    "Miss Lin, please here."


    Watson led Lin Yuzhen to the back room.


    The inside is separated by curtain cloth, the space is not large, only a wooden bed is placed.


    At this moment, there was a woman lying on the bed, her face stretched, she was obviously tortured by this joint disease, she was so exhausted, she didn''t even have the energy to clean up her messy hair.


    "My wife, the boss of our new company, come to see you!"


    Watson said, "He helped us get back the wages!"


    The woman lying on the bed opened her eyes, excitedly not knowing what to say, reaching out to catch Lin Yu''s real hand, and she was afraid that Lin Yu would really dislike it.


    "Thanks, thank you..."


    Lin Yuzhen stepped forward directly, squeezing the woman''s hand with both hands.


    "Sister, no thanks, this is what I should do!"

 Chapter 955： award

    Lin Yuzhen grasped the hand of Watson''s wife without any disapproval. The temperature of her palm made the woman feel that her heart was warmed up.


    She is such a waste person, she can''t do anything, and she is a drag on the family.


    Even so, they didn''t even dare to ask for a child because they were afraid of giving birth to him, but they were unable to take care of him.


    Lin Yuzhen doesn''t even dislike herself?


    "Don''t worry, I will find a way to cure your illness, you trust me."


    "me¡­¡­"


    When Lin Yu really said to heal herself, the woman didn''t know what to say.


    She looked at her husband, Watson also had red eyes, and thanked again and again: "Thank you Miss Lin! Thank you!"


    "Fa Xi Ai Lu Xi close Yi Xi? Watson wiped his wife in the house, Jiang Ning led Lin Yuzhen out.


    With Jiangning''s financial resources and contacts, it is not a problem at all to cure Watson''s wife''s illness.


    "It''s not enough to just cure her,"


    Jiangning said, "There are many problems in Xishan City. The entire Black Star Mining Co., Ltd. also has many problems. If these problems are not solved, we Lin''s prefer not to solve these problems."


    Lin Yuzhen looked at Jiang Ning and knew that there was nothing wrong with him.


    But such a special city is completely a mineral-based industry. How can it be changed?


    Watson had no choice, even if he was oppressed to the extreme, he still had no choice but to stay here.


    Not only because this is their home, but also because they are the lowest-level laborers, without a high culture, and no other ability to survive.


    Selling out their strength is the only way they can exchange life resources.


    It is precisely because of this that people like Zhou Zhenghu will be crushed, exploiting and oppressing desperately!


    "Husband, help them."


    Lin Yuzhen pursed her lips, "I want to help them."


    Jiang Ning smiled, stretched out his hand and gently scratched Lin Yuzhen''s nose, knowing that she was kind and very emotional, and she felt uncomfortable to see that these people were not doing well.


    People like her, it is the hope that people all over the world can live happily and live happily.


    "Okay, then help them!"


    "Husband, you are so kind."


    Lin Yuzhen hugged Jiang Ning and kissed him on his face, "This is my reward!"


    She blushed and bit her lip lightly: "When things are done here, I... I will reward you with the rest when I go home."


    When Jiang Ning heard it, his eyes lit up, and his heart beat abruptly.


    The expression on his face was calm and gentle, and he nodded faintly: "Yeah."


    When Watson came out, Jiang Ning called him aside.


    "You are in the eighth mining area, do you know people from other mining areas?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    Watson now regards Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen as his life-saving benefactors, and there is no doubt about what they say.


    He nodded immediately: "Yes! We workers, we all know each other, and we often change jobs in the mining area."


    Sometimes when some mining areas stop working, they will go to other mining areas to do things. No one dares to stop working and stop their own income.


    There are a total of 13 mining areas in Xishan City, and Watson has been working on the furthest one for two months.


    "Watson, I tell you, you are the only one who can change your lives,"


    Jiang Ning said earnestly, "Workers have the dignity of workers and have the right to work. No one is qualified to deprive you of your rights and trample on your dignity, understand?"

 Chapter 956： What the future looks like

    Watson nodded solemnly, and Jiang Ning''s two words made his eyes flush.


    These words, he has never heard of other people, and then told him.


    In the eyes of those who are rich and powerful, these low-level workers are just lowly workers, a tool for them to make money.


    What dignity is still talking about?


    "You find every mine, anyone who speaks a lot,"


    Jiang Ning explained, "Then..."


    Watson felt a little anxious when he heard it.


    "Mr. Jiang, this is your property!"


    Jiang Ning did this for them, but for Lin, I''m afraid it will cost a lot.


    Of course Watson knew that Jiang Ning was for the good of people like them, but he was overwhelmed by the loss of Lin''s.


    "I only want a meaningful industry. It''s just making a few bad money, it''s meaningless."


    Jiang Ning didn''t care.


    money?


    He is really not interested.


    If it can''t help more people and realize Lin Yu''s real idea, Jiang Ning won''t want even more money.


    "I...I understand! Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang, I will do what you said!"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, patted Watson on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "You will like the future of this city."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning left with Lin Yuzhen, leaving Watson a little dazed, and it took him a long time to calm down.


    Jiang Ning said about the future of this city, does it mean that they will create it?


    thump!


    thump!


    His heart is beating hard!


    A burst of enthusiasm is boiling all over his body, making him full of energy all at once, and instantly energetic!


    This is not just for myself, but also for the low-level laborers like him, even for their children, to live a better life in the future.


    Fight!


    Even if he lost his life as a result, he would not hesitate to do it!


    Watson suddenly had unprecedented courage.


    He clenched his fists and relaxed again, his eyes getting firmer and firmer, and immediately without hesitation, he immediately went to do the things Jiang Ning explained.


    And [Penquge www.boquge.info] at the same time.


    The First Hospital of Xishan City?


    Zhou Zhenghu was lying on the hospital bed, his face a little pale.


    Several bones were broken all over his body, especially his kneecap, which was split in half. It was impossible to stand up in a short time.


    At the moment he was lying there, and standing in front of him was his partner, Liu Chao.


    "Lin''s people?"


    Liu Chao is a bit fierce, with a face full of flesh, and he doesn''t look like a good person in the past, "They really are not afraid of death, dare to reach out to the northwest, really think they bought them, these industries belong to them?"


    "That person... can fight very well."


    Zhou Zhenghu panted, gritted his teeth, "You have to bring more people, and bring those masters together!"


    "Kill him! Must kill him!"


    When did he ever be humiliated in this way, even beaten by Jiang Ning to be crippled, and asked him to kneel down and apologize to those lowly workers. Even if this account isn''t taken into account, Zhou Zhenghu can''t swallow his breath.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, Xishan is our site. Lin wants to take this Black Star Mining Company, but he has to ask those people and agree or not."


    Liu Chao squinted his eyes and glanced at Zhou Zhenghu, "Let me tell you, the northern side, I heard that there was a problem, the upper ones were forced to abandon the Xishan industry, and the Lin family wanted to take advantage of it. Entering the void, they are simply wishful thinking!"


    Zhou Zhenghu gritted his teeth and stared at Liu Chao. He saw something in his eyes and hurriedly asked.


    "Those who already know?"


    Liu Chao nodded: "San Ye Xie said, Xishan is ours, no one can take it away!"


    "Whoever wants to come and get them, let them become a mine in this western mountain!"

 Chapter 957： Then lets start

    Hearing this, Zhou Zhenghu''s face changed, obviously he was stunned by Liu Chao''s murderous intent.


    Become a mine in Xishan?


    It''s best to become the mine in his No. 8 mining area. He wants to dig out Jiang Ning and lash out the dead!


    "San Ye Xie really said that?"


    Zhou Zhenghu asked.


    Liu Chao said: "Yes, not just Xie Sanye, but the three controllers of the mining company have all spoken out. They are mobilizing masters and preparing to make a big move to kill chickens and monkeys!"


    This time, they even wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of destroying the Lin family to consolidate their position in Xishan.


    Let those who still covet Xishan Mining keep their eyes open and dare not think about it anymore!


    Since the large families in the north don''t need them, these industries belong to them!


    "Hahahaha, great! Great!"


    Zhou Zhenghu laughed and couldn''t wait, "Liu Chao, I don''t care about the others, Jiang Ning, his life, I want it!"


    "Hehe, it may not be your turn."


    Liu Chao smiled but didn''t say much, and left the hospital directly.


    No. 8 mining area could not be held, Zhou Zhenghu must have been abandoned, not to mention the other two, Xie Sanye would not let him go.


    He came not to come to see Zhou Zhenghu, but to see him for the last time.


    A waste person, Xie Sanye and the others, would not want it.


    "From today, this eighth mining area is also under my control."


    Liu Chao was proud and left with a big smile.


    At that time.


    In the hotel, Lin Yu is really writing a development plan, specifically focusing on the environment, resources, and local industrial structure of Xishan City, making a scientific plan and processing.


    Outside, Jiang Ning was sitting on the sofa, and Huang Yuming had already arrived.


    On his body, he also carried the information compiled by Lao Zhao.


    "This Xishan City is not simple at all, and it''s very special."


    Huang Yuming said, "There are only minerals here, and the level of development of other industries is very low. Therefore, people here have no career choices, except for mining in the mining area, doing physical work, and being exploited by those people."


    "There are three people in charge of Black Star Mining Co., Ltd., Xie Zhen, Zhao Quan, and Gao Shi. The big family that they depended on in the north is gone."


    Huang Yuming said it lightly.


    It seems that those big-name families have just passed away, and now they have gone with the wind.


    There is no one Jiangning wants to solve that can''t be solved!


    "Then, where is the special?"


    "The special thing is that they actually got rid of the control of the northern families long ago and independently controlled these industries."


    Huang Yuming said, "They have raised a lot of people secretly, and many of them are even masters, including a great master."


    This is not simple.


    Of course, Huang Yuming knows that there is no difference between talking about a great master in front of Jiang Ning and talking about a child.


    To solve the problem of Xishan City, it is not the problem of the masters, but the reversal of the industrial structure of the entire city. This is a difficult point, and it must be solved.


    "The people in the Linglong Group have always wanted to solve the problem here, but there is no good way. They dragged it down until they were gone. Now Yu really wants to solve it, then we will solve it."


    Huang Yuming knew very well that Jiang Ning would definitely do what Lin Yu really wanted to do, and he would definitely do it.


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Since the situation is clear, let''s do it."


    "Agou and them?"


    Huang Yuming smiled mysteriously: "Already, scattered into the mine."


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "Then, let''s start!"

 Chapter 958： strike!

    He wanted to see what the controller of the Black Star Mining Company had to do with the hidden door behind him, and how much he knew about the whereabouts of Ji Dao Fist.


    "Yes!"


    Huang Yuming got up and left.


    Jiang Ning sat there, his face sinking like water.


    He knew that these industries had very close ties with the former Linglong Group, and that Linglong Group was established by Long Xiang to help the master find the Ji Dao boxing spectrum.


    Therefore, these industries have something to do with the hidden gate and the Lord in secret.


    Even, they may already have some news about Ji Dao Boxing? Covering Xiaiyixiyidi?!


    In Jiang Ning''s mind, it was the same time when he punched the master against the Jiang family.


    The same fist breath, the same moves...


    Nine pages of Jidao Boxing Book, one page for one move, each move can be ever-changing, covering almost all boxing routines.


    In the national martial arts, Jiang Ning has not heard of others who can do this.


    "This Ji Dao boxing score is not easy."


    Jiang Ning himself controlled a page. In order to practice that trick, he did not know how many tens of thousands of times he repeated the mechanical training, and in the end it completely turned into his own instinct.


    At this moment, he knew that it was not a realm that could be achieved by continuous training!


    "husband!"


    Jiang Ning was thinking about something, Lin Yu in the room really shouted, "Come on and help me refer to it!"


    "coming!"


    The seriousness on Jiang Ning''s face disappeared instantly, replaced by gentleness, immediately got up and walked into the room.


    "Hurry up and help me advise the staff, what else can be modified for my development opportunity."


    "Definitely not. The plan my wife made is naturally the most perfect."


    "Don''t praise me! Do business first!"


    "Okay, then do business first!"


    Jiang Ning suddenly picked up Lin Yuzhen and turned to the big bed. Lin Yuzhen blushed. The business she was talking about was not the business!


    But it''s too late.


    ...


    There was nothing to say all night, and some were just singing and singing in a low voice.


    Opening his eyes from Jiang Ning''s arms, Lin Yu was really used to it.


    The two got up, washed and ate breakfast, and then headed to the No. 8 mine, because today, there is a good show to watch.


    At the moment, the atmosphere in the No. 8 mining area has become tense.


    There seems to be explosives in the air, and a little spark will detonate!


    "Not working? Say it again!"


    Standing on a high place, Liu Chao looked at the miners in front of him, all of them refused to go to the mine, his expression gloomy and scary.


    "No more!"


    "Don''t raise your wages, don''t go to the mine!"


    "Don''t buy insurance, don''t go to the mine!"


    ...


    All the miners, standing together, shouted loudly.


    Liu Chao sneered, his eyes swept, and he wanted to see if there was someone who was instigating and fanning the flames.


    But he glanced again and again, and found that everyone was shouting, everyone was participating!


    These guys have to raise their wages and want insurance?


    Dream it!


    "I''ll say it one last time, you can''t go to the mine!"


    Liu Chao roared. He came to take over the No. 8 mining area today, but he brought a lot of people, just to see if the Lin people came, so that they can be cleaned up directly.


    But I didn''t expect to encounter these lifeless guys on strike!


    They dare to strike!


    These lowly ants that he used to handle easily, these tools of their money, actually learned to resist?


    "We will tell you one last time, if we don''t meet our requirements, we won''t go to the mine! Just don''t go to the mine!"


    "We strike!"

 Chapter 959： Learn to resist!

    "We strike!"


    The sound was trembling, and Liu Chao''s ears were numb.


    He was stunned.


    Over the years, when did these low-level dog things learn to resist?


    Dare to strike!


    Liu Chao''s face became more and more ugly, so gloomy that it was almost dripping with water. He wanted to find someone who took the lead to catch it and kill the chicken and the monkey!


    But now it can be seen that this group of workers is so united, it is clear that they are determined and want to do things.


    In the past, as long as his eyes swept over, they were evasive, fearful, and nervous.


    But today...


    None of these workers flinched!


    Inverted!


    They turned it around!


    Today I came to collect the No. 8 mining area. The persons in charge of the other mining areas are watching. If they know that they are on strike here and threatened by these workers, he won''t have to mix in Xishan City!


    "You guys, are you looking for death?"


    Liu Chao burst out and picked up a stick from the ground, his eyes fierce.


    Wow!


    The dozens of people he brought, all picked up the guy thing, obviously ready to do it.


    And those workers still did not shrink back, and at the same time stepped forward, with a forceful momentum!


    Both sides are even more tense!


    From a distance, Jiang Ning stood there, and Lin Yu really followed him, with some worry on his face.


    "They, will something happen?"


    "Will not."


    Jiang Ning said, "It is not difficult to solve the garbage, but the difficult thing is to teach these workers how to resist and how to fight for their rights."


    Everyone is born equal, and no one is born to be bullied. Only by respecting each other can this society run better.


    Jiang Ning always thinks so.


    There is no distinction between high and low labor, and the working people at the bottom are more worthy of admiration and respect!


    "If they do..."


    Lin Yuzhen was still a little worried. People like Liu Chao looked like they were always doing things. With such ruthless things, ordinary people would be opponents.


    She didn''t want to see Watson and them injured.


    "Do not worry."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Who is unlucky, it''s not necessarily so, don''t worry."


    With Jiang Ning''s words, Lin Yu really doesn''t feel nervous, and Jiang Ning''s words have never been false.


    "Huh!"


    The atmosphere at the scene is getting more and more tense!


    Liu Chao couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He glanced across, staring at one of the loudest, and pointed his finger: "You come out for me!"


    "Do you really think I can''t tell these people to make trouble?"


    If you really want to do it, Liu Chao didn''t know what to do, because today, the momentum of this group of people is too scary. Not one of the hundreds of people flinches, he is only a few dozen.


    In the past, they could be deterred by their notoriety and fierceness, but today, how could it fail?


    Now, he just wants to catch someone out and kill him!


    As soon as the voice fell, the old fifth stepped out among the crowd, his voice was over the mountain, staring at Liu Chao, and roaring, "What do you tell Lao Tzu to do!"


    That burly figure, thick voice, full of breath!


    With a roar, Liu Chao actually felt terrified, and he felt terrified inexplicably!


    Who is this?


    Liu Chao''s heart trembled suddenly. Looking at the shape of the old fifth and the aura of walking, how could this be an ordinary person? Obviously he is a practicing family!


    There is such a person in Zhou Zhenghu''s No. 8 mining area?


    "It''s not you!"


    As soon as Liu Chao gritted his teeth, he turned his fingers around, and looked at the crowd, the guys who were relatively short and only reached the shoulders of others, their voices became louder again.


    "You! I''m talking about you! Come out to me! See how I clean up you!"


    He yelled, showing his ferocity.


    The crowd dispersed, and the short one came out, and Liu Chao''s pupils shrank suddenly!

 Chapter 960： Believe Lin

    Is this guy bigger than the fifth?


    At this moment, I didn''t even wear any clothes, and the muscles that I had raised were shocking. Not to mention, the dozen or so scars on his body were not an easy target at first sight.


    "Are you calling me?"


    Twenty-Four squinted her eyes, her face seemed to be a little excited.


    After all these years of debuting with Jiang Ning, he was not excited about being turned over for the first time.


    He really wanted Liu Chao to do it directly on himself, so that he could...


    With a look full of expectation, Liu Chao''s Adam''s apple was sliding.


    "Fuck, there are not many normal people in this No. 8 mining area?"


    He scolded in his heart.


    I wanted to find a few people to be typical, and give me a severe lesson, but they shouted out one after another. Are they all such guys?


    This has to move his hands, he is afraid of death is himself!


    Liu Chao''s eyes swept, he really thought, to find a woman from the crowd, a woman is always better to bully, right?


    "Since you can''t make a decision and can''t be responsible for this mining area, then we are responsible for it!"


    The fifth yelled loudly, and the crowd suddenly surged, "We are in charge of this mining area. What do you think?"


    "Since these dog days do not do human affairs, what do we still keep them for?"


    "We take care of ourselves!"


    "Self-produced autonomy!"


    "This is not just where we work, but also our hope. We want to make money, we want to support our family, and we must work hard to nurture our children so that they don''t suffer the hardships we have suffered!"


    The fifth child is like an inspirational speaker, with a passionate and sonorous voice.


    This was what Jiang Ning taught him to say, but the more he said it, the more excited he became, because many words were completely his own voice.


    He has also played from the bottom up to today!


    "Are you going to always look at other people''s faces and eat?"


    "Are you willing to sell your physical strength and blood and sweat without getting paid?"


    "Could it be that you hope that your children, like us, can only struggle at the bottom and can''t even lead a decent life?"


    The old fifth''s voice was ear-splitting, making the eyes of the workers present all red.


    These, where are they willing!


    They want to live with dignity, they want their family members to live more decently, and they want their children to walk well in the future to see the wider world outside!


    "Brothers, wake up!"


    The old fifth yelled, "This group of beasts don''t do human affairs, we will let them go!"


    "The new owner is here! Xindong? Closed Wu Ranshan Zheling Shiyi? The family is willing to give us opportunities and help us, what are we waiting for?"


    In the crowd, the voice gradually began to boil, and the atmosphere became even more enthusiastic.


    Seeing this, Watson immediately took a step forward and said loudly, "Brothers!"


    "Our new owner, the Lin Group, President Lin and Mr. Jiang, have already arrived in Xishan. Yesterday a few brothers saw with their own eyes that they are willing to come forward for us and help us. They are all great people. We must trust them!"


    "Yes! That''s right! Mr. Jiang got my wages back!"


    "My baby''s tuition is coming back yesterday, thank you Mr. Jiang, thank you Lin! We have to trust Lin!"


    "Since the new owner gives us this opportunity, then we will do it, and we will manage the mining area ourselves!"


    The voices were full, and the atmosphere seemed to explode, like a group of beasts, suppressed for too long, at this moment they can no longer be suppressed, they want to get out of the cage.


    Looking at these people, one by one roared, Liu Chao suddenly felt that a wave of fear rose in his heart!

 Chapter 961： Its not reasonable, just look at the fist

    What exactly is going on?


    What new owner, the guys from the Lin family, have they penetrated in? The two people who just picked out by themselves must have been arranged by the Lin family!


    Ordinary worker, doesn''t he know what it is like? A group of wimps, how could they have such an idea.


    Want to manage the mining area yourself?


    They dreamed!


    "Reversed! You reversed!"


    Liu Chao roared and jumped directly off the steps, where he couldn''t bear it.


    If this really gives them momentum, how can they manage it?


    How to recover the No. 8 mining area?


    "Damn the dog, dare to make trouble with me, I make you regret it!"


    Liu Chao roared, and dozens of people behind him all moved.


    "Kill me those two who are in trouble!"


    He pointed to the old five and twenty-four two people, and shouted sharply.


    Dozens of people, fierce and wicked, rushed directly towards the fifth child. They did a lot of this kind of thing, and it was useless to scream too loudly. As long as they had a fight, they were all **** honest.


    Seeing those dozens of people rushing to the fifth and twenty-fourth, Jiang Ning''s mouth raised a smile.


    "These guys don''t know what they can do."


    As soon as the voice fell, the fifth and the twenty-four moved!


    Like two tyrannosaurus, frozen for tens of thousands of years, today, they can wake up!


    "Roar--"


    Long Yin whistling like a whistle, two people rushed out, and dozens of people on the opposite side were even more terrifying.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the two thugs were the first to meet each other, and they were directly sent out by shock and smashed into the mine. They were all black and screamed again and again!


    "drink!"


    Twenty-four is going crazy, with the fifth partner, if he doesn''t fight a little bit, I''m afraid he won''t be able to grab a few people.


    After only a while, the fifth child had fallen on the ground with five or six people, and he had to speed up!


    Two people teamed up to explode, and they were unstoppable!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Iron Fist was invincible, and his aggressiveness reached the extreme. Anyone who approached him would be smashed into the air by the fifth and twenty-four, and fell into a pile of coal ash not far away, embarrassed to the extreme.


    Liu Chao''s throat is dry!


    Is this a **** human?


    Whose miner has such strength!


    Damn it!


    He originally wanted to rush over and greet the old five with a stick, but now, his feet are like nails, forcibly nailed to the ground, they can''t move at all.


    "boom!"


    Before Liu Chao could react, one of his men flew over and smashed at his feet. He opened his mouth and spewed a mouthful of blood. Liu Chao yelled in fright and backed away several steps.


    A face is already pale!


    Dozens of people all got on the ground, and it only took less than a minute!


    Damn, these two are not people!


    "Do it?"


    The old fifth raised his eyebrows and walked towards Liu Chao, "I don''t like it."


    Liu Chao''s Adam¡¯s apple slid and took a step back: "What do you want to do? What do you want to do!? Cover up and serve Xiwuzhe? This is Xishan City. If you dare to mess around, Xie Sanye will kill you!"


    "Snapped!"


    The fifth slap raised his hand, slapped Liu Chao''s face fiercely, and drew him away directly.


    "My elder brother taught me to convince people with virtue."


    He lifted his foot and stepped on Liu Chao''s chest with a click, thinking about the sound of a broken breastbone, Liu Chao suddenly screamed heartbreakingly.


    This location... Isn''t it the place where Zhou Zhenghu was broken?


    "But Big Brother also said,"


    The old fifth''s eyes became more and more fierce, as if there was a murderous intent, and he pressed it down sharply, causing Liu Chao to stop breathing, "We don''t make sense to you as a bad person!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Liu Chao''s voice trembled.


    "We, just look at the fist!"

 Chapter 962： You are amazing!

    As soon as the voice fell, Lao Wu slammed Liu Chao''s face with a punch, directly smashing his teeth and fainting.


    In an instant, everyone in the entire mining area was holding their breath, and immediately yelled one by one.


    Rebel!


    They have always wanted to resist, and even have resisted several times before, but at that time, they were not united or courageous enough, and even not strong enough.


    So abruptly being beaten by Zhou Zhenghu and the others was afraid, so they didn''t dare to resist any more.


    But now, they watched with their own eyes, the fifth and the others beat Liu Chao and the others, watched the fifth and the others, resisted and showed it to themselves!


    They can resist!


    They must also resist!


    For your own life, for your own rights, resist!


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t come here!"


    The dozens of **** who fell on the ground watched the densely packed workers come and shivered with fright. They were still lying on the ground, struggling to get up, but their legs seemed to be weak, and they couldn''t stand up at all!


    Hundreds of workers surrounded them, and the look in their eyes made them frightened!


    "Get out of Mining Area No. 8!"


    Watson roared and waved his arms, and hundreds of people shouted at the same time: "Get out of the eighth mine!"


    Sound like thunder!


    Those dozens of people, where they dare to say anything, where they dare to stay for a long time, are scared out of their excrement and urine.


    Watson''s eyes were red.


    All the workers have red eyes.


    They didn''t expect that they could resist, and they could fight for their rights.


    Moreover, they won!


    This is because Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, their new owners, are willing to give them this opportunity and are willing to help them.


    From a distance, Watson looked towards Jiang Ning, wanted Jiang Ning to pass, and said something to everyone, but Jiang Ning waved his hand to indicate that he would not pass, and let Watson handle it by himself.


    If he were in the past, then the momentum of these workers would be weak, and they would only feel that they could do this because of themselves, not because of them.


    What Jiang Ning wants is not only that they learn to resist, but also to build up their confidence and self-esteem!


    Watson understood, nodded, and turned to all the workers and said: "Brothers, we have been working in the No. 8 mine for many years. This is our home. We even have brothers who died under the mine. In mine area 8, since the new owner is willing to hand it over to us, we must do a good job!"


    "I''ll just ask everyone if it can be done!"


    "can!"


    Everyone yelled, almost exhausting all their strength.


    "it is good!"


    Watson said, "Then starting today, we will set up a trade union, select representatives, manage the mining area, and formulate a system that everyone must abide by. Whoever violates the system will not treat everyone as brothers. We want to destroy everyone''s hope. Then I put Watson''s words here, there is one such person, clean up one!"


    "we agree!"


    "agree!"


    "Whoever dares to break the rules is to destroy everyone''s hope, we will not let him go!"


    ...


    Boom!


    Lin Yuzhen in the distance was trembling slightly, and she couldn''t hold back her tears a long time ago. He pursed his lips and forced himself not to cry.


    She is a perceptual person. Seeing these people become self-reliant, self-confident, and dare to protect their hope and dignity, how can she not be moved?


    Such a result is far more meaningful than Jiang Ning directly helping them solve their troubles!


    "Husband, you are amazing!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but looked at Jiang Ning tenderly, "I really admire you!"

 Chapter 963： The Butterfly Effect

    Jiang Ning smiled, holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand: "Wife, which aspect are you talking about?"


    Hearing the meaning of Jiang Ning''s words, Lin Yuzhen''s face suddenly blushed, and he repeatedly stretched out his hand and patted the back of Jiang Ning''s hand.


    "You bastard!"


    "Don''t make fun of me!"


    Jiang Ning laughed and took Lin Yu really into his arms, "Alright, how can I make fun of you? In this world, only you can bully me, but no one can bully you, including me."


    He left with Lin Yuzhen.


    The matter in the eighth mining area has been resolved.


    Next, Jiang Ning would naturally not let Watson do it alone in formulating the system. After all, his abilities are limited, and there are many relevant talents in the Lin Group.


    Jiang Ning has asked Li Dong to arrange two experienced people to fly over from the north to guide them.


    This is just the first step. The No. 8 mining area is just a pilot project in Jiangning. It is not only for these workers to become the unions to self-manage, but also for their management system to be fully established and excellent enough.


    Only when the rights and interests of workers are protected can this mining area have any meaning.


    And only in this way, the next thing can be advanced step by step, step by step, this Xishan City will begin to change, and this city will become different from the past.


    As for the other mining areas, there is no need for Jiangning to worry about it. The matter of the No. 8 mining area spread out, like a butterfly flashing its wings, causing a small whirlwind, which continues to develop and become a big storm!


    In an instant, swept all the mining areas in Xishan City!


    Jiang Ning was not worried that those workers would suffer a loss, because Brother Gou and others had infiltrated every mining area long ago. With them, the unfortunate ones will only be those who do evil.


    The butterfly effect is here!


    The matter of the No. 8 mining area has spread through the entire Xishan City, large and small mining areas, under the secret propaganda of Watson and others.


    In particular, the new owner Lin supports the management of each mining area and agrees with them to set up a trade union. It makes these workers who have been oppressed for too long like seeing a clear spring in the desert!


    It was not just hope, it saved their lives!


    There is the first example of the No. 8 mining area. Soon, the No. 3 mining area also chose to strike and made the same request. Almost immediately, there was a fierce conflict with the mine administrator.


    But in the same way, everyone united and dared to stand up and fight for their legal rights, and in the end they also won!


    No. 8 mining area, then No. 3 mining area, and then, No. 9, No. 7, and No. 12...


    In just three days, the entire Xishan City, like an earthquake, shocked everyone!


    All mining areas, large and small, announced the establishment of labor unions and self-management. The three controllers of Black Star Mining Co., Ltd. were furious!


    At this moment, Black Star Mining Co., Ltd., the top office.


    Xie Zhen sat there with an ugly face.


    He was thin and had high cheekbones, and he looked at him with a meanness and coldness on his face.


    "I''ll take care of this,"


    He said to the phone, "You two, also make arrangements as soon as possible. This Lin family is coming so aggressively, it seems that it is not so easy to deal with."


    Xie Zhen didn''t expect Lin to come so soon.


    The three of them have planned for a long time to control the resources of Xishan City and cut off contact with the few large families in the north.


    Now the large families in the north have suddenly abandoned the mining industry in Xishan City, but they have transferred their shares to the Lin family.


    Where will they be convinced?


    "For so many years, we have the final say. Even those big families in the north don''t dare to make trouble like this. What is his Lin family?"


    Xie Zhen said angrily, "I''m really annoyed, they don''t even want to leave Xishan City alive!"

 Chapter 964： Destroy him for me!

    After hanging up the phone, he turned his head to look at the man sitting on the sofa, his face gloomy.


    "Is it clear?"


    "San Ye, checked it out,"


    The person sitting there immediately got up and handed the information that he had investigated to Xie Zhen. "In the beginning, it was Watson from the No. 8 mining area who was doing things. He also went to the East China Sea and invited people from the Lin family to come over. To make things big."


    "Huh, a humble miner, where can he have such a great deal of endurance?"


    Xie Zhen sneered, "But if he dares to cause trouble, then he can''t take it lightly!"


    "Yes, Dong Wei has already taken people to find him. We must do things to kill chickens and monkeys!"


    "In addition, there are only three mining areas left, and they are still in a stalemate, but if this continues, I am afraid that it will not last long. The aura of the workers has risen, but it is difficult to suppress it, Sanye, look at us..."


    "Press!"


    Xie Zhen patted the table, "A group of ants, have they turned their backs?"


    "Call everyone here and suppress it completely! No matter who is causing the trouble, keep it down for me. If anyone loses the management right of the mining area, don''t blame me for being polite!"


    "Yes!"


    After the man finished speaking, he immediately left to make arrangements.


    In the office, only Xie Zhen was left.


    He lit a cigarette, squinted his eyes slightly, thinking about what to do.


    Lin came very quickly, and they weren''t ready yet. They blamed the damned worker for sneaking to the East China Sea to find Lin.


    Didn''t this give Lin a chance to intervene?


    Originally, they wanted to occupy the control of the mining industry in Xishan City, even if the shares were taken away by Lin, what then?


    They are the actual people in charge, and Lin''s unfamiliar place in life makes it impossible to take them away.


    They only need to move their hands and feet a little, and they can force Lin to retreat, obediently surrender the shares, otherwise, in Xishan City, they can drag Lin to death!


    But now, it''s a little troublesome.


    "Lin''s people really have two brushes, and they started directly from these workers."


    Xie Zhen let out a breath of smoke and sneered, "But you really think that if they strike, we are afraid?"


    "Money, we can afford to lose, and, the loss is your Lin''s money!"


    He threw the cigarette **** to the ground, got up, opened the door of the office, and walked out. To deal with Lin, his fist alone is useless. Sometimes, using his brain to kill people is even more crippling!


    at the same time!


    Watson was at home, excitedly talking to his wife about what happened in the mining area.


    "Now we manage the mining area by ourselves, in the form of a trade union, everyone elects people who can and can do things to manage it. Mr. Jiang and they also sent professional personnel to guide us. I believe that soon our place will be turned upside down. The change!"


    Watson grabbed his wife''s hand and said happily: "Mr. Jiang told me that in the future, people in our mining area can be reimbursed for medical treatment. Your illness will soon have a chance to be cured!"


    What will the mining area look like in the future, and what about Xishan City in the future? What will it look like? A few experts from Lin¡¯s family briefly talked to Watson, and they didn¡¯t know what the excitement was. Sample.


    Such a life, they only dared to think about it when they were dreaming before!


    "Really? That''s great!"


    Wife Watson was also very excited, "Thanks to Mr. Lin and Mr. Jiang, they are really everyone''s benefactors!"


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was kicked open, and a dozen people rushed in. Watson''s face changed suddenly, protecting his wife, and shouting: "Who are you? How can you rush into my house!"


    "Are you Watson?"


    Dong Wei, who took the lead, narrowed his eyes and beckoned directly, "Stop him for me!"

 Chapter 965： Remember the lesson

    With an order, a dozen people rushed in!


    "What are you doing! What are you going to do!"


    Watson was shocked and stood in front of his wife, "You dare to mess around, Mr. Jiang will not let you go!"


    "Snapped!"


    One of them slapped Watson''s face when he raised his hand.


    "Mr. Jiang? Humph, he''s a fart!"


    Watson screamed, and blood suddenly overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m telling you, what Lins doesn''t work! What Mr. Jiang? He better get out early, otherwise, he will die ugly!"


    Dong Er Wu Ran Wu Shan Shi Yi Ai Wei snorted, "Call me!"


    A dozen people suddenly punched and kicked Watson!


    "what--"


    Screams, piercing!


    Watson was rolling on the ground, holding his head in his hands, but those people didn''t let him go at all, they made a deep move!


    "Stop! You guys stop!"


    Wife Watson suddenly became anxious when seeing so many people beating her husband.


    Regardless of the pain in her joints, she struggled to get up from the bed and threw herself on Watson''s body, blocking some punches for him.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Watson''s wife screamed, her face pale.


    "Call me!?"


    Dong Wei still didn''t stop at the slightest, and he was very vicious, "Huh, take the lead in making trouble? Do you really think you are a hero?"


    "I tell you, in Xishan City, there will be no heroes! If there is one, I will kill one!"


    With punches and kicks, Watson was dying, and his wife, even more immobile, passed out!


    "Remember the lesson!"


    Dong Wei snorted, "Next time, I will kill you! Let''s go!"


    Immediately, he took the people and walked away.


    "Wife! Wife!"


    Watson didn''t care about his own injuries, hugged his wife, and burst into tears, "You wake up! You wake up!"


    "Come on! Help!"


    He shouted, his face was full of anxiety, his wife was beaten to help him fist, she didn''t know how many times she was beaten, she was just a woman!


    At this moment.


    Outside the door, Jiang Ning was holding fruit in his hand, and Lin Yuzhen was holding a flower in his hand, and was about to visit Watson''s wife.


    As soon as they arrived at the door, they saw that the door was kicked open and tilted to the side, and Watson''s anxious and painful shouts came from inside.


    Jiang Ning''s expression changed, and he rushed in immediately.


    Everything that could be smashed in the room has been smashed!


    The four-walled house, which was originally a family disciple, is now more like a ruin, but in the back room, Watson hugged his wife and wailed in pain.


    "Help! Help!"


    "what happened?"


    Lin Yuzhen rushed over immediately, "How could it become like this!"


    "It''s Dong Wei! It''s Dong Wei. He brought people to beat me. I broke them. They can beat me and kill me? But my wife is innocent!"


    A trace of anger flashed across Watson''s face, and he couldn''t wait to fight those bastards!


    He has nothing else but one life!


    "call the ambulance."


    Jiangning Road.


    "That''s Dong Wei, how long has it been away?"


    "Just left."


    Watson hugged his wife and trembled all over, "Mr. Jiang, I am not afraid! I am not afraid of anything! Even if I am dead, I will fight them to the end! These beasts are not going to die!"


    "Don''t worry, they won''t have good results."


    Jiang Ning asked Lin Yu to take care of the two people and wait for the ambulance to arrive.


    And he immediately called Huang Yuming.


    Since they are so cruel, don''t blame yourself for being rude!


    For Xishan City to change, it is not only necessary to rely on fists, but sometimes, to deal with some beasts, fists are more useful than reasoning!

 Chapter 966： Playing fist, I am the ancestor!

    Dong Wei left from Watson''s house and took his own people, ready to find a place to drink flower wine.


    "Xie Sanye said, the Lin family is not to be afraid of, this Xishan City, we still have the final say, even if it is a family from the north, don''t want to take away the mineral industry!"


    Dong Dawei said, "Brothers, don''t worry, we will always be able to drink spicy food with Xie Sanye and others...ah!"


    Before he could finish his words, the car shook suddenly and immediately rolled over. I don''t know what it was hit by!


    The people in the whole car rolled over, and the few people who didn''t wear seat belts almost broke their necks!


    "Bang!? The intention is to cover Ranran Fu Shan Ran Yi?"


    Before Dong Wei could react, someone kicked the door of the car, and then a hand suddenly stretched in, grabbed Dong Wei by the collar, and abruptly pulled him out.


    "what--"


    Dong Wei''s back, not knowing what was struck by it, was immediately dripping with blood!


    But Jiang Ning was not polite at all, and directly threw him on the ground, causing Dong Wei to curl up in pain.


    "what!"


    He shouted and looked up at Jiang Ning, "Who are you from [бÊȤ¸ówww.biqule.info]! Are you looking for death! Dare to stop my car, I will kill...ah!"


    A slap made Dong Wei shut up!


    Brother Gou stepped forward and picked up Dong Wei with a fierce look.


    "Talking to my elder brother, it''s a bit polite!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    Brother Gou slapped again, "My eldest brother didn''t let you speak, can you say another word to try?"


    Dong Wei suddenly didn''t dare to say anything.


    The people he brought are still in the car at the moment, lying all over there, unable to get out. How can he be the opponent of so many people?


    "Watson, did you fight?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "You...Who are you? So how did I fight? In Xishan City, are there people I don''t dare to fight!"


    He gritted his teeth with a grim expression, "I''m telling you, I''m from Sanye Xie, if you are...ah!"


    Brother Gou doesn''t let him talk nonsense.


    Dong Wei couldn''t say anything Jiang Ning didn''t ask!


    "Break his teeth."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Besides, those people in the car, Agou, you know how to deal with it."


    "Yes!"


    Brother Dog shouted.


    "You, what do you want to do! What do you want to do to me!"


    Dong Wei''s face was pale, especially when he heard Jiang Ning say such cruel words, his face did not even have the slightest emotional fluctuation, as if, in his eyes, even killing himself would be like trampling on an ant!


    "Keng!"


    Brother Gou was not at all polite. He raised his hand and slapped Dong Wei directly out of his teeth.


    Blood spilled along the corners of Dong Wei''s mouth, causing him to scream again and again!


    "Don''t you like bullying?"


    Brother Gou was so angry, "You have the ability to bully me!"


    "Snapped!"


    He slapped more than a dozen slaps in succession. With each slap, Dong Wei almost fainted, and was awakened by the severe pain abruptly.


    But for a moment, where Dong Wei fell, his mouth was full of blood, and his whole body twitched. There was no tooth left in his mouth, and he couldn''t even speak clearly.


    "You, you..."


    With a face full of fear, he watched Jiang Ning and the others, his Adam''s apple slipped, and he coughed violently with his own blood.


    Jiang Ning walked over and looked at him condescendingly, like a dead dog: "Playing with fists, I am the ancestor."


    "By the way, my name is Jiang Ning, someone from Lin''s family. Go back and tell that Xie Sanye, wash your neck, I''m here."

 Chapter 967： Bad comer

    Dong Wei was trembling, his mouth was full of blood, and he couldn''t even say a word!


    Lin''s person?


    These guys are all Lin''s people!


    They... are so courageous that they dare to start in Xishan City, do they really think they can be unscrupulous everywhere?


    "correct,"


    Jiang Ning took two steps and turned his head again. Dong Wei suddenly opened his pores and became terrified, "Don''t do anything to these ordinary people anymore. If you want to move, come to me."


    "I will stay with you to the end."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning left without looking back.


    Dong Wei fell to the ground for a long time before accumulating his strength and slowly climbing up.


    He wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, spit out a few bites, mixed the broken teeth with blood, and vomited them all out, making his body tremble with anger.


    "Jiangning! Jiangning! I want you to die!"


    Dong Wei''s words were a little vague, and he lost his teeth even if he wanted to bite someone.


    He had a savage face, no matter the people he brought, he immediately went to Xie Zhen.


    At the same time, Xie Zhen rushed to a villa.


    This mountain villa is hidden in the mountain village, the air is good and quiet, and it is like a fairyland to recuperate here.


    Xie Zhen didn''t have such a good Yaxing at [August One Chinese Website www.zwdu8.me].


    He walked into the tea room quickly and sat down directly, as if an old cow was drinking water, Gulugulu would put a large bowl of tea in front of him and poured it directly.


    "Where is Zhao Quan?"


    Xie Zhen wiped his mouth and looked up at the other side. The person who is drinking tea slowly and elegantly always feels that a rough person must make himself self-cultivating, too. Damn it''s hypocritical.


    "I haven''t seen anyone in the past few days, so I should be in touch with those guys."


    Gao Shi is not tall and thin at all, but a little short and fat, and his shy belly hit the tea table.


    He slowly poured himself a cup of tea, drooped his eyelids, and glanced at Xie Zhen: "This is a big deal, nothing is more important than this."


    Xie Zhen''s eyes lit up and he immediately moved his position, lowering his voice and said, "What can we get?"


    The greed in those eyes is almost unabashed!


    "I don''t know yet, I have to talk about it,"


    Gao said, "But the current situation, even if the big families in the north want to judge us, it''s difficult."


    Today, the chips in their hands can bring them huge benefits!


    It was something they had never dared to think about, or even dared to ask for, but now, they are not afraid, holding this bargaining chip is enough for them to get things that they could not get before.


    The eyes of both people were full of excitement and greed.


    "A place like the north is not suitable for us,"


    Xie Zhen snorted, "Even if you become a big family, what about it? It''s not a top wealthy family, and it''s also dangerous."


    "And, what about the top wealthy family? Linglong Group is gone."


    Gao Shi said lightly.


    He poured Xie Zhen a cup of tea, Xie Zhen frowned, glanced at it and didn''t move at all.


    Such a sip, a fart.


    "Those people, I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with, Zhao Quan is sure of him?"


    Xie Zhen poured a large bowl himself, and looked up at Gao Sui, "Even the family of the surnames have suffered a lot when discussing business with them. I am afraid it will be even harder for the few of us."


    "Relax, our bargaining chips, they can''t refuse."


    Gao said, "Don''t talk about this, Zhao Quan will do this, we can all rest assured, what are you coming to me for?"


    "You are in charge of the company''s affairs now, and the two of us don''t interfere."


    As long as that thing can be done, even the entire Black Star Mining Co., Ltd., they don''t need to care.


    The three of them didn''t think about going to the north and making a big family. It is the most suitable direction for them to take root in this northwest and become the masters here.


    The emperor is far away, and it is enough to control this area.


    "I told you on the phone that Lin''s people are here."


    Xie Zhen squinted his eyes, and said dissatisfied, "The person who came is not kind."

 Chapter 968： Retreat

    Professor Gao smiled: "They come to get their things back, what kind of bad ones are they?"


    "Are you willing to give?"


    "Could you not give it?"


    Xie Zhen was a little annoyed.


    "When is the time since I said it, and I was joking with me. To be honest, I definitely don''t want to give it to the country. Why did the three of us just let it go so easily?"


    He was full of dissatisfaction and snorted coldly.


    Although the capital they started with was given by those big-name families, all three of them have been operating here for so many years.


    To this end, how much hardship has been suffered, how much pressure has been endured, and even how many times have been hovering between life and death, so that what is struck down so desperately will be given to someone else?


    No one will feel comfortable in their hearts, let alone willing.


    "Old Xie, you can''t rely on your fists to do things like before,"


    Professor Gao smiled and said, "Our identities are different. We are no longer the people who used to mess around in the underground circle. If you don''t change your mind, it will be difficult to open up the pattern, do you understand?"


    The two words that he often hung on his lips were "Lu Zhe" and "closedly" pattern.


    Xie Zhen''s ears are almost becoming callous.


    What format does he want?


    He only needs money!


    Want a woman!


    Want status!


    For Xie Zhen, there is no meaning to Xie Zhen in terms of a pattern and things that can''t be eaten or played.


    "Just say, how to deal with this matter?"


    "From a legal point of view, this Black Star Mining Co., Ltd. is indeed Lin''s industry. They come and take it back. There is nothing wrong with it."


    As soon as Gao Sou said a few words, Xie Zhen''s face became ugly, "Don''t worry, listen to me."


    "They want to take it back. Naturally, it makes sense. We must also cooperate. This is the legal principle and we should abide by it."


    "But in fact, they want to take it back. It''s not that easy. If we don''t say that we can''t really agree, even if it is given to them, can they control it?"


    Professor Gao smiled meaningfully, "This Xishan City, we have been in business for so many years, but it is not just the name of a company, don''t you know?"


    "Even if the Lin family takes it back, they will not be able to deal with problems large and small when they come out. Do they dare to spend a lot of energy here? That will directly consume them Lin family!"


    Xie Zhen''s eyes lit up: "Do you want them to retreat in the face of difficulties?"


    Gao Shi smiled without saying a word, and nodded slightly.


    "But now, those workers have listened to them, and unions have been established, which is very troublesome."


    "Hehe, you think too much,"


    Gao said indifferently, "Lin Yuzhen from the Lin family, I heard that she is a very simple and kind woman. It is because of the pitifulness of these workers that she wants to help them, even at the expense of profit. In fact, I admire her very much, but since doing business From a different perspective, she is stupid."


    The company is just for profit. In order to make money, it is a kindness to take care of the low-level workers and give them a bite.


    Lin Yu''s real behavior, in their opinion, is even a little ridiculous!


    You can be kind, but doing business is absolutely impossible.


    Gao Shi snorted softly, and said with some glee: "I''m afraid she doesn''t know a word, poor people must be hateful!"

 Chapter 969： Kick out!

    "Then what do you want to do?"


    Xie Zhen is a rough person. He thinks that he can''t get out of the ranks of rough people. In his opinion, the best way to solve trouble is to smash the troublemakers with his fists!


    Zhao Quan and Gao Shi have always done this kind of brainstorming.


    "Give the company to them, Lin''s people will know that it doesn''t make any sense to sympathize with these lowly workers. In the end, they can only return the company to us!"


    Gao Xu said directly, "This Xishan City, only we can control, no one else can do it!"


    Even if Lin took the Black Star Mining Company temporarily, he had to return it to them in the end, because Lin couldn''t control it at all, and might even be dragged down.


    As long as Lin Yu is really a smart person, he knows that he dare not step into this industry anymore.


    Lin did what he should do, rushing across the industry, but they can''t help it!


    Xie Zhen looked at Gao Zuo''s insidious appearance, and sneered: "Damn, you and Zhao Quan''s **** have the same virtue. It''s worse than using a knife!"


    "How are you sure that among those workers, someone will make trouble?"


    "Of course I''m sure, these days, nothing is something that can''t be done with money, especially these people, just a little money can dazzle them."


    He poured another cup of tea for Xie Zhen, and said earnestly, "Old Xie, I have to change it? It''s time for us to make a big deal, understand?"


    The implication seems to have a different meaning.


    Xie Zhen narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the cup of tea.


    The three people have worked together for many years, and they have always been in this state. They always rush to the forefront and do the dirtiest work, but they are the two who come up with ideas.


    What does Gaosou mean now? Does it feel that your current value is not as high as before?


    If they don''t change, are they two of them kicking themselves out of the game?


    Xie Zhen squinted his eyes and said with a smile: "You are right, you are going to change, the times are different, you still have to use your brains."


    He picked up the teacup, drank the tea in the teacup in one sip, got up, and said, "I''ll take care of it first, and let me tell you what''s going on."


    After speaking, Xie Zhen left directly.


    Gao Shi still squinted his eyes, looked at the empty teacup, and smiled faintly.


    He just poured tea for Xie Zhen, but Xie Zhen didn''t like the bitter tea most, but Xie Zhen didn''t react at all.


    "People, you have to keep improving, otherwise you won''t be able to keep up with the people around you."


    He smiled and shook his head, then continued to make tea, feeling contented.


    Xie Zhen came out of the villa with an ugly face.


    "It''s a son of a bitch! Want to kick Lao Tzu out?"


    He yelled, "Do you really think you can use your brain to solve the problem? Fart your mother!"


    If he can''t hear the meaning of the high-level words, then this half of his life will be a waste of life!


    They just got such a good bargaining chip, it can change their lives, and even make them masters. Gao Shi and Zhao Quan, two people, can''t wait to kick themselves out?


    dream!


    Xie Zhen was furious. Isn''t it just a mere Lin who talked so much to himself and deliberately handed over the company to them, forcing them to return.


    Where does it take so much trouble!


    Just kill them!


    Xie Zhen left angrily and received a call from Dong Wei as soon as he returned to the company.


    On the phone, Dong Wei spoke vaguely. After talking for a long time, Xie Zhen didn''t understand what he was going to say.


    "What the **** are you trying to say? I asked you to clean up those workers. How are you doing?"

 Chapter 970： Then make the account clear!

    "Guru, huh, huh..."


    Dong Wei''s mouth seemed to be filled with wind, and the pronunciation was not clear at all. Xie Zhen was angry at first, so he hung up the phone because of his patience.


    He only heard a few words, Dong Wei didn''t get things done!


    This useless dog thing can''t handle even this little thing. What''s the use of raising his dog?


    Xie Zhen just sat down and stood up again, his entire face flushed with anger.


    On one side are Gao Shi and Zhao Quan, they both want to kick themselves out, and on the other are their own subordinates, just like rubbish, they can''t handle small things. Isn''t this more of them as a handle?


    "I have to do it myself!"


    Xie Zhen made a phone call, called out a dozen of his confidants, left the company directly, and hurried towards the place where Watson''s house was.


    At the same time.


    In Watson''s home, there were a dozen of the most important people in the mining area.


    They were all the people Watson shouted before and resisted together. Watson was beaten today, which means that they were also targeted.


    But at this moment, on their faces, there is no fear, only anger!


    "They are too much!"


    "Fight with them! These beasts!"


    "Do you really think we are easy to handle?"


    A dozen people were extremely angry.


    They are not afraid of being beaten, even if they lose their lives, but if they can fight for their own legal rights, can earn money, can earn dignity, and can make their family members live better, they are not afraid of anything!


    The hope Jiang Ning gave them was what they yearned for the most so far.


    This kind of thing can give them the greatest courage and confidence!


    "Mr. Jiang, we fought with them! They are not humans at all!"


    "Yes, I immediately summoned my brothers to fight with them!"


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "No."


    "You can''t get involved."


    They are the most ordinary workers without any background, and there are some things that they can''t afford.


    What''s more, they just want to have a better life. If something goes wrong with them, what will their family do?


    Everyone is a pillar, and whose pillar falls, it is a bolt from the blue!


    "But¡­¡­"


    "I''ll take care of this matter. What you have to do is to set up a trade union as soon as possible, formulate corresponding rules and regulations, and strictly require every worker."


    Jiang Ning reminded, "I can tell you that there will definitely be problems and some people will make trouble. This is a major issue for everyone. If you don''t handle it properly, everything will be wasted."


    "Who dares to make trouble?"


    "I won''t let him go!"


    "Yes! Whoever makes trouble is against everyone. We won''t let him have this opportunity!"


    Seeing that these dozen people were already a little wary, Jiang Ning was relieved.


    He could think of some methods. The several controllers of the Black Star Mining Company must also want to obtain them. To split them from the workers'' group, and then break them one by one, they will definitely use this trick.


    It''s just that they don''t think about how terrible hope this kind of thing will be once it ignites.


    "This is this one! Flatten me! Set them on fire!"


    Suddenly, outside the door, there was the roar of the machine and a roar of disdain.


    Boom? Lu Fu waits on the side of the mountain and closes Wu? Long-


    It''s the sound of a bulldozer!


    The engine roars!


    Watson''s face changed suddenly, and he was about to rush in from the bed in a panic. Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to stop him.


    "There are still people who live and die,"


    Jiang Ning''s expression did not change at all, but murderous in his eyes flashed by, "Then take the account and make it clear!"

 Chapter 971： No bidding!

    Jiang Ning went out directly, outside, Xie Zhen personally brought someone here!


    A bulldozer was roaring towards Watson''s house, aggressively, and wanted to knock down his house directly.


    And the few people on the side, holding wine bottles in their hands, wrapped in rags, were about to light them with a lighter!


    Is this going to kill someone!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Brother Gou and others immediately stood in front of the house, and the murderous look on his face burst out instantly.


    "Who are you? Are you Lin''s!"


    Xie Zhen raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, and immediately understood? Yi Ai Er Fu Ran Wu Yi Attendant? Dong Wei''s trash didn''t get things done, maybe it''s because of these people, right?


    As soon as he guessed it, he knew it was Lin''s person!


    "Since you know, come to die?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "It seems that the previous one didn''t make it clear."


    The previous one?


    Dong Wei?


    His teeth were all broken, and he really couldn''t speak clearly.


    "It doesn''t need to be clear, Lin''s, do you want to get Black Star Mining Company back? I tell you, no way!"


    With a wave of his hand, Xie Zhen didn''t have the patience at all. What to say to Jiang Ning, he brought so many people, just don''t want to talk nonsense, waste time, "Call me, fight Xishan City, let them go!"


    Wow!


    Dozens of people rushed out immediately, menacingly!


    And Jiang Ning, standing there, Wensi did not move.


    "Agou, just leave a breath."


    As soon as the voice fell, Brother Gou and the others, like a tiger, roared, and rushed out directly, not knowing how many times more fierce than those in Xiezhen!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    In just ten seconds, more than a dozen people brought by Xie Zhen fell!


    Xie Zhen felt that his heart was about to jump out!


    Who are they?


    They are not human at all!


    What exactly is going on!


    "boom!"


    Without waiting for Xie Zhen to speak, one of his men flew over and smashed at his feet, hugging his thigh, wailing in pain.


    "what--"


    The sound of broken bones came into my ears crisply.


    At this moment, a thigh was bent in the opposite direction and placed directly on his shoulder. Only the flesh and the flesh were left, and the bone was broken in two. It was shocking to see!


    Even if Xie Zhen has experienced a lot of wind and waves for so many years, he has seen a lot of red on his hands, but he has never seen such a horrible picture!


    "boom!"


    Another punch, click!


    In the eyes of Brother Gou, these people are simply brittle bones, and they will be broken with one punch!


    But for a moment, the ghost cries and howls!


    "Ah-ah!"


    The screams came and went one after another, Xie Zhen''s whole body was numb, and he didn''t dare to move when he stood there. With the dozens of people brought by his side, where could anyone stand?


    Either a broken hand or a broken foot, terrible!


    "Guru¡ª"


    Xie Zhen''s Adam''s apple slipped, and the arrogant and invincible expression just disappeared.


    He looked at Brother Dog and the others, and his voice was trembling: "You,? You..."


    "Snapped!"


    Brother Gou rushed up, raised his hand to slap, and slapped Xie Zhen directly. The whole person flew out, his face instantly swollen, and a tooth flew out.


    "Crack!"


    Before he could react, Brother Gou rubbed his chest with one foot, and slammed his two bones directly under his feet.


    "what--!"


    Xie Zhen called out loudly.


    "No barking!"


    Brother Gou screamed, and he pressed his feet again, clicking¡ª


    Another bone was broken, Xie Zhen wanted to scream, but he was abruptly held back.


    Is this a **** human?


    Step on the bones of others, and not let them call them?


    Does this make sense!


    Xie Zhen wanted to scold, but couldn''t scold it at all.


    Brother Gou grabbed Xie Zhen by the collar, dragged it to Jiang Ning like a dead dog, threw it directly on the ground with a plop.


    Xie Zhen was terrified!

 Chapter 972： They dont deserve me to do it

    He suddenly felt that Gao Shi made a point, and with his fists, there was really no way to solve the trouble. Once the problem was troublesome, he could only be solved.


    "Right in the underground circle?"


    Jiang Ning was condescending, looking at Xie Zhen with apathy in his eyes.


    This look is no different from looking at a stray dog ??on the street.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Xie Zhen''s body was trembling, with a trace of fear on his face. He didn''t expect that Lin''s person would be so terrible.


    The person in front of him hasn''t taken any action yet, and all his people have fallen!


    "You know, people in the underground circle don''t want to see me,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Because seeing me, it means that they are going to die."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Xie Zhen shouted, "This is Xishan City, if you dare to move me, don''t even want to get out of Xishan City!"


    "Snapped!"


    Brother Gou slapped directly.


    Shout to Jiangning, it''s time to fight!


    "Well, then I would love to try."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were cold, and Xie Zhen was immediately frightened. He felt that his heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    What does Jiang Ning want to do?


    What does he want to do!


    "Xie Zhen, people say thank you Sanye. In Xishan City these years, I have done bad things. I checked it a little bit. I have committed crimes and bullied ordinary people. Have you seen blood on my hands?"


    Xie Zhen trembled, why did Jiang Ning know everything?


    "Your level of trash is not worthy of me to do it."


    Jiang Ning said, "Agou, send him to jail, and let the people inside teach him how to behave."


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou immediately responded.


    He dragged Xie Zhen to leave, knowing that this guy, once in prison, he would never come out again in his life. There were many people inside, all of whom were framed by Xie Zhen. He wanted to live... it would be difficult!


    Jiang Ning''s eyes swept, and the people who fell on the ground felt stiff.


    When Jiang Ning glanced at it, it was like being seen by the **** of death!


    fear!


    "Take them all away."


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to talk nonsense, he simply didn''t like this kind of ant-like bastard.


    Watching this scene, Watson and others were all shocked and speechless.


    They knew that Jiang Ning was amazing, but they didn''t expect to be so amazing!


    That''s Xie Zhen!


    For many years he has been tyrannical in Xishan City, even the children would cry in fright when they heard his name, but Jiang Ning easily solved it.


    "Mr. Jiang... so awesome!"


    "Too powerful! With Mr. Jiang here, what are we afraid of?"


    "Yes! We don''t have to be afraid! We have to trust Mr. Lin, Mr. Jiang, and Mr. Lin!"


    More than a dozen people felt that there was a rush of blood in their hearts, and they instantly boiled.


    With a powerful person like Jiang Ning here and supporting them so much, if they can no longer do things well, what face is there to face Lin Yuzhen, Jiang Ning, and Lin?


    What face is there to see your family?


    Fight!


    A group of people clenched their fists and secretly cheered themselves up.


    When Jiang Ning stood there, the phone rang suddenly. When he looked at the number, it was Lin Yuzhen who called.


    "What''s the matter, wife?"


    In an instant, his tone became gentle, and the cold murderous aura just disappeared without a trace!


    "Husband, someone from the Black Star Mining Company just now called and asked us when we are free and go through the handover procedures."


    In Lin Yuzhen''s tone, he was a little surprised, full of surprise, "How could they hand over the company to us so easily?"

 Chapter 973： Brought you good things

    Of course, they won''t be so easy to hand over the company.


    Jiang Ning knew with his toes that this would only be their trick.


    "Why not? Serve Erxi to cover Erran cover?"


    But Jiang Ning smiled and said, "My wife, come here to receive it in person. They can''t help but give it."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help laughing.


    She is not stupid, she doesn''t know where, things are not that simple.


    But listening to Jiang Ning''s tone, he didn''t take this matter to his heart. Obviously, there was no problem.


    "Then we will go over tomorrow, I have to reply to others."


    This is basic courtesy.


    No matter when and what he did, Lin Yuzhen''s most basic quality, like it was carved in his bones, would not change.


    "Well, my wife."


    Jiang Ning hung up the phone, and Watson and the others who stood aside were already dumbfounded.


    Jiang Ning, who is gentle as water, is the same person as the domineering Jiang Ning just now?


    They didn''t know how to locate Jiang Ning.


    When he became domineering, he was excited, and when he was gentle, he was surprised to be speechless, but they also knew that, I am afraid, Jiang Ning would only show that side when he really talked to Lin Yu.


    "Black Star Mining Company has agreed to transfer the company to my Lin''s hands. In other words, it is completely legal and reasonable for you to establish a trade union."


    Jiang Ning glanced at everyone, "But, as I just said, there will definitely be problems. You have to be prepared, do you understand?"


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang, don''t worry, we will discuss countermeasures immediately!"


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Jiang, we won''t let you down!"


    Several people continued.


    Jiang Ning nodded and didn''t say much.


    Packed up a Xie town, that was just the simplest.


    What he likes most is this kind of guy with simple mind and simpler limbs. When dealing with it, there is no need to waste time.


    And those who like to play conspiracies and play methods always think that they are superior to those who play fist.


    Jiang Ning would not be polite to such a person!


    In the field you are best at, pressing you on the ground and rubbing hard will make you completely desperate!


    Jiang Ning asked Brother Gou and others to secretly protect these workers'' representatives to ensure their safety, so as not to have troubles, and he immediately returned to the hotel.


    I haven''t seen Lin Yuzhen for an hour. The longing in this heart is like a tide, surging crazily.


    In the hotel study, Lin Yu was really revising the plan.


    She really wants to change the situation in Xishan City. The investment and resources required for this are beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    If you were someone else, you would only think Lin Yu was really stupid.


    These low-level miners are not worthy of her investment so much. How much profit can they bring to Lin?


    What can they bring to Lin Yuzhen?


    To waste time and energy on them is simply a waste of your own life!


    But Lin Yu really didn''t think so.


    She feels even more that it makes sense to help people, even if it''s just a person.


    Hearing the footsteps, Lin Yu didn¡¯t really lift his head. He still wrote and painted, and said directly: ¡°I added all the suggestions Li Dong and the others gave. Now the plan is more complete, but it¡¯s not that easy to execute. I think it has to be changed."


    After she finished speaking, there was no reply. Lin Yuzhen turned his head and took a look, and saw Jiang Ning put his hands behind him, with a mysterious look on his face.


    "what''s wrong?"


    "Brought you good things."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Guess what?"

 Chapter 974： It doesnt work

    When is it all, talking about serious matters.


    "Ice cream?"


    Lin Yuzhen''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "My wife is so smart!"


    Jiang Ning''s hand took out a piece of ice cream from behind him, and Lin Yuzhen suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    The weather was color, and she felt uncomfortable when she stayed in the hotel.


    Jiang Ning really understands herself!


    She hurriedly jumped up and rushed to eat, but Jiang Ning tore open the package and stuffed it directly into her mouth, with a smirk on her face.


    "But you can''t eat."


    "what?"


    "Count the days."


    Jiang Ning said solemnly, "Comrade Lin Yuzhen, I''m just trying to test you, but you can''t help being tested so much. I''m very disappointed for my husband."


    Lin Yu was so angry that he gritted his teeth, and Jiang Ning knew his cycle. He even ate some ice, and he was accurate for himself?


    She looked angry, but her heart was warm, and said pitifully, "Just take a bite?"


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Ning scowled.


    "Yes, I see, don''t eat the head office."


    Lin Yu really shrugged and looked helpless. She was used to her husband.


    She sat back in the chair and looked at the plan in her hand, while Jiang Ning was sitting across from her, eating ice cream while listening to what she said to make changes, making sucking noises from time to time, making Lin Yu really have the urge to bite Jiang Ning.


    "After the change, how about this plan?"


    Lin Yuzhen raised his head, and Jiang Ning had finished eating.


    "Ling Pa Wu Yi Ling Yi Shiyi? OK."


    "Where can I go?"


    "Anywhere, as long as you write it, it will be fine."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If it doesn''t work, I will let it work."


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak anymore, she was afraid that if she was spoiled by Jiang Ning like this, she would be spoiled by him.


    She put down the plan and looked at Jiang Ning seriously.


    "You lost the ice cream wrapper first."


    Jiangning obediently did so.


    "I have already replied to Black Star Mining Company. I will go through the handover procedures tomorrow, but they said that one of the persons in charge has not yet returned, and the signature cannot be signed. You can go over and talk about the details first.


    Lin Yu said seriously, "I feel that they are not trying to hand over the company, but are delaying time."


    "Why see?"


    Jiangning Road.


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen, and he liked her work more and more meticulously.


    Serious, smart, quick response, not wasting his time, hand in hand to teach by words and deeds.


    "They can completely refuse and use a strong attitude to force us to use other means, but they did not, promised to handover, and promised to cooperate with all procedures, but the most important signature is stuck."


    According to the current statement, there are only two persons in charge of the Black Star Mining Company, and both of them need to sign at the same time to smoothly transfer the company to Lin''s hands.


    Otherwise, even if all other formalities have been completed, what is the use?


    This simply caused Lin to relax his vigilance, thinking that they agreed to transfer, but secretly, they were repeatedly delaying time.


    "Husband, I''m worried, there will be extra problems."


    Lin Yu really hopes to do things well, without any accidents.


    Those workers can''t stand the tossing anymore. They just gave them hope. Are they going to disappoint them again?


    She doesn''t want this, absolutely not!


    But now it seems that the controller of Black Star Mining Co., Ltd. is not so easy to deal with. Their city government is extremely deep, rich in methods, and their own experience seems to be far from adequate.


    "It''s okay, I''ll go with you tomorrow, but I want to see what tricks they want to play."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    It seems that what these people want to do is already under his control!

 Chapter 975： Wife, you improved

    The next day, Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen had just walked out of the hotel, and there was already a car parked outside the door. Seeing the two of them, the driver ran over quickly, smiling.


    "Is it Mr. Lin and Mr. Jiang? Good morning, two of you, Mr. Gao asked me to pick them up to the company to discuss matters."


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen looked at each other.


    This President Gao is really polite, so can''t wait to return the company to Lin''s?


    "President Gao? Covered Xilu according to Er''s will and closed his breath."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, and took Lin Yuzhen directly into the car.


    The driver graciously closed the door for the two people, and then drove towards the Black Star Mining Co., Ltd.


    There are some companies in Black Star Mining Co., Ltd. Jiang Ning doesn''t like this name alone.


    Looking at the huge signboard hung on the door, Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes slightly and said nothing, holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and walked directly in.


    "Welcome Mr. Lin and Mr. Jiang to visit the company!"


    "welcome!"


    The front desk staff, seeing the two Jiang Ning, immediately stood up and shouted politely.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, Lin Yu really nodded slightly, as a response.


    When the two of them entered the elevator, Lin Yuzhen couldn''t help but said, "This manager Gao, it seems to be really not simple. It has been arranged a long time ago. People who don''t know think he is happy to return the company."


    On the surface, he has done a good job. If he is an ordinary person, I am afraid that he would think that Mr. Gao really wants to return the company to the Lin family and is expressing his attitude.


    "My wife, you have improved."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Lin Yu really gave Jiang Ning a white look, but she felt sweet in her heart.


    Can you not make progress?


    With such an extremely good husband, how can she keep up with Jiang Ning''s footsteps if she doesn''t work harder.


    Lin Yu really didn''t want to drag Jiang Ning, she had to work hard to be Jiang Ning''s good help.


    Two people went upstairs, the elevator door opened, and a charming woman was already standing there, waiting for a long time.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    The woman Jiao Didi shouted, as if she didn''t see Lin Yuzhen in her eyes, she immediately walked to Jiang Ning, her body smelling fragrant, "Hello, I am President Gao''s secretary, you can call me Xiao Zeng."


    Even if the high-end perfume is used, it still makes people feel nauseous.


    Jiang Ning didn''t change his face and glanced at her without being polite: "Okay, old Zeng."


    Secretary Zeng''s face changed, and he took a step back in a slightly embarrassing manner, smirked, and did not dare to correct Jiang Ning''s name.


    "Here, please, Mr. Gao will come to the company to wait for you early in the morning."


    Jiang Ning ignored it, and didn''t look at the secretary seriously from beginning to end.


    He let Lin Yuzhen go first, and he slowed down half a step. Following Lin Yuzhen, Secretary Zeng''s expression changed again, and he didn''t dare to say anything, and was anxious to lead the way.


    General Manager''s Office.


    There was still the fragrance of tea wafting away, and as soon as the door was opened, it rushed to the nose.


    "Two please."


    Secretary Zeng opened the door and made a gesture of asking, Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen walked in directly.


    On the sofa, Gao Shi sat there, dressed in a Tang suit, and looked very elegant. He was making tea with a gentle complexion.


    "Welcome two!"


    Seeing the door opened, Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen walked in, Gao Shi immediately stood up, with a smile on his face, walked quickly to Lin Yuzhen, stretched out his hand, and smiled: "This, I want to be the famous Lin Yuzhen. , Miss Lin Yuzhen, right?"


    Lin Yuzhen stretched out his hand, shook it gently with Gao Shi, and took it back.


    "President Gao, lucky to meet."


    She pointed to Jiang Ning and said lightly, "This is my husband, one of Lin''s shareholders, Jiang Ning."


    Gao Shi turned his head, glanced at Jiang Ning, squinted slightly, and said with a smile: "Mr. Jiang, hello."


    He didn''t even stretch out his hand.


    The Lin group, a surnamed Jiang, is new. He found someone to check Lin¡¯s information. The Jiang surnamed in front of him seemed to be just the door-to-door son-in-law of the Lin family.

 Chapter 976： From the name change

    This makes him feel a little funny.


    How bad is a man to be a son-in-law for someone else?


    He didn''t even bother to shake hands with Jiang Ning.


    Of course, Jiang Ning was even less interested. He shook hands with this high professor, he ignored it, went straight to the sofa and sat down.


    The master frowned slightly, and was a little dissatisfied with Jiang Ning''s behavior. Is there no manners at all?


    How did Lin Yu discipline her door-to-door husband?


    He didn''t say that he wanted to maintain his gentleman''s generosity and stretched out his hand to ask; "Mr. Lin, sit here."


    The three of them sat down, Gao Shi did not care about Jiang Ning, and directly said: "Black Star Mining Co., Ltd., now I and another person are in charge. To go through the handover procedures, both of us need to sign at the same time."


    "Unfortunately, Mr. Zhao is on a business trip, and it will take two days to come, so I am afraid that we will have to wait another two days for this handover procedure."


    "Aren''t they three shareholders?"


    Lin Yuzhen said directly, "As far as I know, there seems to be someone named Xie Zhen."


    "He is not anymore."


    Gao said indifferently, "Xie Zhen has made a lot of money and used his power to do a lot of wrong things. Now he has entered, two people, don''t you know?"


    It is impossible for Lin Yuzhen and the others not to know that Xie Zhen was brought in by Lin Yuzhen, how could it be possible to conceal the higher education.


    He doesn''t want to say that Xie Zhen is stupid. It''s not that he hasn''t reminded Xie Zhen of this kind of thing, but Xie Zhen still has to use the least effective method, and can only say that he deserves it!


    "We really don''t know? Xilu Wuwudi pashan waiter?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak, Jiang Ning said lightly, "We are not familiar with Xishan City. We don''t even know how deep the water is here, Mr. Gao, what do you think?"


    "Such a large mining company controls more than a dozen mining areas and has tens of thousands of workers under its name. It almost controls the economic lifeline of the entire Xishan City. It is not something ordinary people can do to get to this point."


    "Mr. Jiang seems to be prepared."


    Gao Shi smiled. He did not conceal Jiang Ning''s contempt on his face. His tone was full of disdain and mockery, "It''s just, I don''t know how much Mr. Jiang has seen? These superficial things are personal, they know. ."


    Lin Yuzhen''s face was a little ugly.


    She doesn''t allow anyone to be rude to Jiangning.


    "Then please Mr. Gao, tell us about deeper issues,"


    She is polite, "General Manager Gao has been in charge of the company for so many years, and he must know this well. Since the company is going to be handed over, please hand over all the operating data."


    "According to the contract we signed with Linglong Group, these production materials are also completely owned by the Lin family!"


    Lin Yu really has a very strong tone, and she is not at all polite. Whoever dares to be polite to her husband, she will be polite to anyone!


    Gao Shuo narrowed his eyes. He didn''t expect that in the rumors, the weak Lin Yuzhen would have such a strong side.


    Why would he still defend his door-to-door husband?


    He really didn''t know what aspect of Jiang Ning''s excellence could make Lin Yu really like Jiang Ning so much.


    "Hehe, this is natural. To hand over, we must hand over all the means of production to Lin,"


    Gao said, "It''s just that it hasn''t been sorted out yet, I''m afraid there is no way to hand it over."


    "It doesn''t matter, the means of production can come later, we will do other things first."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Gao Shi, how he didn''t understand his thoughts, "First of all, start with the name change!"

 Chapter 977： Come prepared

    Gao Shi''s expression changed. He didn''t expect Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning to be so powerful!


    "Renamed?"


    "The name of this company doesn''t sound good, I want to change it."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "From today, it will be called Red Star Mining Co., Ltd. There is no black star."


    Gao Shi''s face is even more ugly.


    Where he couldn''t tell, Jiang Ning was actually talking about a black heart.


    Suddenly changing their names is tantamount to erasing everything they did before. The names have been changed, as if their marks were erased instantly!


    It''s too cruel!


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    "He has the final say."


    Without waiting for the master to finish, Lin Yuzhen said directly, "My husband is solely responsible for the affairs of the Red Star Mining Company. It represents Lin''s will. Since Mr. Gao cooperates in such a handover, we can''t let Mr. Gao disappointed. Let''s start now. ."


    Such a resolute and vigorous attitude made Gao Zuo a little unexpected.


    He originally thought that the two Lin''s people could hold them for at least a few days, and when Zhao Quan had negotiated the bargaining chips and brought the master back, then Lin would naturally retreat and get out of Xishan City obediently.


    But where did they think that they would dare to be so direct, as if they couldn''t wait to erase their traces in the first place!


    "Gao, have a problem?"


    Jiang Ning squinted and stared at Gao Zuo, "Or, you don''t want to hand over the company."


    "Hehe, Mr. Jiang, what did you say?"


    In the depths of Gao''s eyes, there was a trace of cruelty, and it was fleeting, "No problem, no problem, I will immediately arrange for someone to make a change."


    "You don''t need to arrange it, I have done it."


    Jiang Ning patted the palm of his hand, the door was pushed open, Brother Dog walked in, holding a plaque in his hand, which was written long ago: Red Star Mining Co., Ltd.!


    He''s done it long ago!


    Gao''s face was a little ugly, his lips moved, and he had an urge to swear, but he couldn''t speak at this moment.


    "President Gao, can I borrow the stairs?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Gao Xudao.


    "Yes, you can."


    Professor Gao glanced at Jiang Ning and then at the plaque, really wanting to kill Jiang Ning directly!


    This bastard, even the plaque is done, and he asked himself what to do?


    Lin, come here prepared!


    "very good,"


    Jiang Ning beckoned, and Brother Dog immediately went out with the plaque. He stood up and said, "General Manager Gao, where is your meeting room?"


    "what are you going to do?"


    In Gao Zuo''s heart, a vigilance immediately rose.


    This Jiang Ning is too unruly to do things, always let him unexpectedly, a change of name directly disrupted his plan.


    He has been wary of Lin Yuzhen, thinking that the female head of Lin''s is very unusual. Although in his eyes, kindness is equivalent to stupid, but she can make Lin so big in a short period of time, there must be something about her.


    Gao Shi never underestimated people, he always reminded himself, be careful to sail the boat for ten thousand years.


    But he didn''t expect that Lin''s first knife was? Fu Yi Wu Zhe Paidly Flick? Jiang Ning, the door-to-door husband, stabbed him!


    Even, Jiang Ning stabbed him again without giving him time to react with this second cut!


    "Of course it was a personnel change,"


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "I have read this company''s reports and manpower data, and some adjustments are needed."


    "But [Penquge www.boquge.co]......"


    "Now, this company belongs to the Lin family,"


    Jiang Ning didn''t give Gao Jiao a chance to speak at all, "Gao, this sentence, I won''t say it a third time."

 Chapter 978： Expelled!

    After speaking, he directly took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and walked out of the office.


    Outside the door, Secretary Zeng was standing at the door, trying to hear what was going on inside, but when Jiang Ning opened the door and came out, she stood up straight.


    "Old Zeng, take us to the conference room. In addition, I inform all the employees to stop working and accept the assessment today."


    Jiang Ning''s tone was like a knife, "Those who don''t participate will be expelled directly!"


    Secretary Zeng trembled for a while, where did he think that Jiang Ning would start layoffs in less than ten minutes after he came to the company?


    He is too cruel!


    "What are you still doing?"


    "Ah... yes yes yes!"


    Secretary Zeng dared to say something, and was a little flustered by the fright, so he hurried to inform.


    Gao''s expression was like eating a dead mouse. It was hard to see the extreme. His initial preparations were all disrupted. What exactly is Jiang Ning going to do?


    He followed Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen into the meeting room.


    Lin Yuzhen sat aside, drinking water, without saying a word.


    While Jiang Ning sat in the main seat, he had already obtained the information of all employees of the entire company.


    "Mr. Jiang,"


    Professor Gao opened his mouth, "Is it inappropriate to do personnel appraisal at this time? You haven''t officially taken over the company, and employees tend to resist."


    "The name has been changed, where is it not officially accepted?"


    Jiang Ning raised his eyelids and glanced at him, "If you are in conflict, you can write a resignation report now, and I will criticize it on the spot!"


    Gao Shi stopped speaking, and scolded Jiang Ning secretly, what is the origin of this guy.


    How do you do things like this? There are no rules and principles at all!


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and sneered in his heart. It would be a waste of time to reason with someone like Gao Zuo. He really thought he knew what Gao Zuo made secretly?


    His Taoism is very shallow!


    "Deputy Director of the Market Development Department, Wang Renyi."


    Jiang Ning pulled out a piece of information, read the name, and flicked his finger on the resume.


    "Should you let him in?"


    Secretary Zeng turned pale and asked in a low voice.


    "No, inform him, he was fired."


    Hum¡ª


    Isn''t this a **** assessment?


    Would you ask a few words, and just expel the person without asking?


    Secretary Zeng was completely confused, what exactly is Jiang Ning going to do?


    Of course she didn''t know, but Gao Zuo immediately reacted. Jiang Ning wanted to clean up his confidant in the company''s arrangements!


    But how could he know that Wang Renyi is his own?


    Even Xie Zhen has been in control of the company without knowing it.


    "Mr. Jiang, you are a bit arbitrary like this,"


    Gao Xu quickly said, "This Wang Renyi is the mainstay of the marketing department. If you dismiss him, the marketing department will probably have a great influence and great losses."


    "Mr Gao has been worrying about it. I can afford such a loss."


    Jiang Ning smiled, and directly tore Wang Renyi''s resume into pieces, threw it into the trash can, and then took out another copy.


    "Secretary of the business department, Liu Duo, expelled!"


    Gao Xu has another eyelid jump!


    This is a coincidence!


    This is absolutely a coincidence!


    Why is it his own person again?


    Even if Jiang Ning is a coincidence, it would be too coincidental, right?


    Professor Gao is sure that besides him, there is absolutely no second person to know about the confidants he arranged, but how did Jiang Ning judge it?


    Just by looking at their resumes?


    This is impossible!


    Just how against the sky is Jiang Ning, can you tell by looking at his resume, who is the person he has put in? This sounds like a fantasy!


    "Guru¡ª"


    But when he heard Jiang Ning recite the third name, Professor Gao felt that his heart seemed to have been slammed. Why did he catch another one?


    This...what the **** is going on!

 Chapter 979： Qu Cai

    Jiang Ning said it was an assessment, but he didn''t see a few employees at all. He just checked his resume and made a decision directly.


    It just so happened that the confidants who had been expelled were all his confidants, and the ones he had promoted were people he had never heard of.


    I have never seen a high-level professor. Some people evaluate employees like this!


    "Next!"


    Looking at the resume, Jiang Ning frowned slightly, seemingly uncertain, "Xu Zhiming!"


    Secretary Zeng was already a little restless.


    Seeing Jiang Ning look over, her heart sank, isn''t she going to expel her?


    "Call him in."


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    Secretary Zeng hurriedly walked outside, looking at the long lines of people with the same nervous faces, and took a deep breath: "Next, Xu Zhiming, come in."


    A middle-aged man walked in with a trace of anger on his face, as if he was very dissatisfied with Jiang Ning''s assessment method.


    He went straight in, staring at Jiang Ning, and said bluntly: "Are you the new boss? It''s too much, right?"


    "What are you taking the employee for? If you say that you are fired, you will be expelled. This is for compensation!"


    "As much as I should pay, I will pay as much, not bad,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "What do you keep for the people I look down on?"


    He beckoned: "Are you Xu Zhiming?"


    "it''s me!"


    Xu Zhiming was choked by Jiang Ning''s words, people are rich! If you say you should pay as much as you want, what else can he say?


    "You have been in this company for eight years, and now you are just a deputy director?"


    This just made Xu Zhiming a little uncomfortable. He raised his head and glanced at the high professor who was sitting there, and snorted coldly: "There are many talents in the company. An ordinary person like me is already a good deputy director."


    There was obviously a trace of resentment in the words.


    Gao Shi''s face changed slightly. The words Xu Zhiming said just now were clearly what he said when he refused Xu Zhiming''s application for appreciation.


    Xu Zhiming is taking it here now?


    "Qucai."


    Jiang Ning shook his head and was too lazy to talk nonsense, "From today, you are the vice president of some companies in Red Star Mining Co., Ltd., and you will be given five points of shares to be responsible for business development. The salary is calculated according to the level of vice president. Is there any problem?"


    Xu Zhiming still wanted to curse, but when the words came to his lips, he suddenly felt a little shocked.


    What did Jiang Ning just say, what did the vice president say?


    He said he is now the vice president?


    He was stunned, Jiang Ning is crazy!


    After just asking a few words, I dared to let myself be the vice president of this company, and even gave me five points of shares?


    He is absolutely crazy!


    "any questions?"


    Jiang Ning asked again, "If there is a problem, the next one..."


    "no problem!"


    Xu Zhiming stood up immediately, looking at Jiang Ning with excitement, and an angry face just now, the eyes looking at Jiang Ning at this moment are like looking at his own father!


    "Mr. Jiang, I will definitely live up to your expectations? Erlingshan will be dyed in love? I will definitely do my job well!"


    "That''s fine."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, "When you are done, I can remove your adverb and go down."


    Xu Zhiming is almost going crazy. The ups and downs in life are a bit too fast.


    He was even prepared that he would be fired directly by Jiangning. After all, his current performance is really ugly. Several times he wanted to reform the development of the mining area, he was pressured by the high-level award, and he was so angry that he wanted to resign .


    But now, Jiang Ning suddenly let him be the vice president!


    The salary has doubled!


    Return the shares?


    He didn''t even dare to think about it!

 Chapter 980： Am I right?

    Xu Zhiming jumped out happily, with a cheerful appearance. He could see the long line of dragons outside, one by one dumbfounded.


    When he first entered, Xu Zhiming was clearly looking like he was trying to fight people. Why is he now like this again?


    "Old Xu, what does the Lin guy inside mean?"


    Someone called him and asked in a low voice.


    "Please pay attention to your wording!"


    Xu Zhiming straightened his face and shouted sternly, "Mr. Jiang, did you offend so casually? If you dare to be disrespectful, don''t blame me for not acknowledging your friend! Humph!"


    After finishing speaking, Xu Zhiming danced happily after leaving the man with a surprised face.


    All morning, Jiang Ning sat there looking at his resume.


    Seeing what he didn¡¯t want, he asked the secretary to notify him of expulsion. Seeing that he wanted to close his mind in a casual manner, he yelled in and took a look. If he looks good enough, he will stay and be promoted. Raises.


    The employees outside, after hearing the news, all went crazy.


    They have never seen someone who evaluates employees like this.


    Not young employees, they race against time to put on makeup and look good, while male employees secretly use saliva to make their hair shiny.


    Professor Gao sat there, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    One morning, almost all the employees who were inserted into the company and secretly used their own eyeliners were dug out by Jiang Ning. They were all fired without a trace of politeness!


    He watched it all morning, but he didn''t see how Jiang Ning discovered it. No matter how he looked at it, he didn''t think it was possible.


    But Jiang Ning used practical actions to almost swell Gao''s face!


    "Okay, that''s it."


    The list in Jiang Ning''s hand has been passed through all the time, without a trace of omission.


    He turned his head to look at Gao Jiao with a smile on his face, "General Manager Gao, do you think I can see people accurately?"


    The corners of Gao''s mouth twitched, he laughed awkwardly, and nodded: "Quasi! Quasi! True!"


    "Hahaha, I just like others to praise me, and I like to praise people,"


    Jiang Ning stood up, "General Manager Gao, you have a vision."


    After that, he left with Lin Yuzhen directly, and there was a dedicated person in charge of the follow-up matters, so he didn''t need to worry about it anymore.


    As long as we get rid of the moths in this company and hollow out the high-level eyeliner, things will be much easier.


    Gao Xu watched Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen leave without saying a word, but his expression was ugly.


    Those eyes, where are the previous disdain and contempt, at this moment, if he still can''t react, this Jiang Ning is the person in the Lin family who really speaks, then he has lived on a dog all these years went!


    "Mr. Gao..."


    The secretary, Xiao Zeng, was timid, "Do you have any instructions?"


    "instruct?"


    Gao Shi turned his head and glared at her, "Give me a fart! Humph!"


    "Mr. Gao, this is Mr. Jiang''s last decision,"


    The secretary Xiao Zeng, holding a note in his hand, hesitated and handed it to Gao Xu. Gao took a look, and suddenly Lei Ting was furious.


    "He will even fire me? This company is not his Lin''s!"


    Gao Xu couldn''t help it anymore, he violently tore the note into pieces, threw it on the ground, and stepped on his feet vigorously. The elegant and gentleman who had been disguised for a long time disappeared at this moment!


    With his thunderous appearance, the secretary screamed in shock, covering his ears and hiding aside, not daring to approach at all.


    Gao Shou vented fiercely. He was really going to be mad at Jiang Ning. After so much preparation, he didn''t use any of them, and he was so humiliated by Jiang Ning!


    "Jiang Ning...want to get this company? Are you dreaming!"

 Chapter 981： Form a union

    Jiang Ning brought Lin Yuzhen downstairs, but Lin Yuzhen hadn''t reacted yet.


    Those who were expelled and those who were promoted, Jiang Ning distinguished based on what, and how did he discover that those people were arranged in advance by a high-level scholar, in order to deal with the Lin family in the future?


    Questions, my head is full of questions.


    After getting in the car, Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning, almost writing two question marks on his face.


    "Want to know why?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said.


    "Ok."


    Lin Yuzhen''s face was full of curious expressions.


    She really wanted to know that she had never seen this kind of ability.


    "There is a saying that there is no silver or three hundred taels here. There are many things. The more you want to conceal them, and deliberately do them without traces and flaws, the more problems there will be."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "The resumes of those people are too clean, and they have a clear understanding of Gao Jiao, so I judge that they have problems."


    "Well, do some people really have nothing to do with Gao Jiao?"


    Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    "That''s bad luck for them."


    Jiang Ning shrugged, "Sometimes, life just needs a little luck."


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak anymore. She felt that Jiang Ning''s words were wrong, but she seemed to be unable to find anything wrong. This guy seemed to be right in everything. Has she already been brainwashed by him?


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, and drove directly to the No. 8 mining area.


    Today is the day when they formally set up a trade union. I think it won''t be smooth sailing, so I''ll give it a little bit of tolerance, let alone give it up.


    I just suffered a loss in my own hands, and I will definitely find a way to do tricks in secret to stop those workers and form trade unions.


    At this moment, the No. 8 mining area.


    Now it has become a typical mining area in Xishan City. People in other mining areas are also staring at what they are doing here, and follow suit.


    Today is the No. 8 mining area, the day when the labor union was formally established, Watson, as the person in charge, did not care even if his injuries were not healed.


    If he didn''t do this well, he felt that he would be sorry that Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really trusted and supported him.


    All the workers have arrived, and there are thousands of them!


    Watson stood at the highest point, holding a trumpet in his hand, and shouted: "Brothers, today is the day when we set up a trade union, and we have to establish a system suitable for us. All this is done for everyone to work better. , Protect your rights!"


    "We want to live a better life, let our family live better, and let our children study and study. Unlike us in the future, we can only rely on hard work to eat. Then today, this union must be established!"


    He called out loudly: "I hope everyone can stand up for the sake of everyone''s cause!"


    "it is good!"


    "Support the union!"


    "Thanks Lin! Thank you Mr. Lin and Mr. Jiang!"


    ...


    The bottom voice was boiling, extremely enthusiastic.


    Everyone knows that this is the opportunity Jiangning gave them. If they can do well, it will definitely be an excellent thing for them. Just thinking about it makes people feel excited.


    The mining areas in the future will be fairer and more just, and they can get more!


    "it is good!"


    Watson stretched out his hand to make everyone quiet, "Wait a moment, everyone, Mr. Jiang and President Lin will be here right away, when they arrive, we will start immediately!"


    According to the process, the establishment of a trade union requires representatives to be selected to be responsible for all aspects of the trade union, how to choose people, what the criteria are, and who to choose, these are all decided by Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen.


    Soon, Jiang Ning''s car drove in. The attendant came on the ground, and the crowd immediately gave way.

 Chapter 982： invalid objection!

    "Mr. Jiang, they are here!"


    "Let''s let everyone! Let''s let!"


    Hua Sheng ran down quickly, facing Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen with excitement on his face.


    Today this union can be successfully established, then their good day will come!


    "It''s all here,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, looked around, nodded slightly, took Lin Yuzhen''s hand straight, and walked towards the highest point of the venue, "Let''s start."


    He and Lin Yuzhen were sitting there and beckoning Watson to continue.


    Watson coughed slightly, picked up the horn again, and said loudly, "Mr. Jiang and Ms. Lin have arrived, then we will officially start!"


    "Wait a moment!"


    Before he even started speaking, someone in the crowd yelled.


    Watson looked over: "What''s the matter? Lingzhexipadi Xierdi?"


    "What are the specific criteria for the establishment of a trade union and the selection of representatives? You haven''t said yet, how do we know and how to choose."


    The sound was so loud that it rang throughout the venue, more powerful than Watson''s horn.


    "This standard is already being formulated, and the specific details need to be discussed. We are short on time. We will set up a trade union first. This will not affect it."


    Watson said directly.


    In fact, everyone knows who should be selected as representatives. It must be those who speak with weight, can control people, and can control the scene.


    Otherwise, if you pull it out, you can''t even solve the problem, so what kind of representative?


    "Why doesn''t it affect? ??What if your internal operations happen!"


    The voice rose again, "It''s not that it is fair to say that everyone can participate in the competition. Why is it said that it is established first? Isn''t this first cut and then played, everyone said, right?"


    "Moreover, when you are a worker representative, you can definitely get in touch with more interests. Who knows if you give yourself more points and give us less points!"


    That voice, the more it was said, the more it happened, the more it was said, the more it went too far.


    "Everyone listens to you, isn''t it just for fairness, but you are starting to be unfair now. The establishment of a trade union is just for your own sake and seek more benefits. Am I right?"


    Watson''s face was a bit ugly. Jiang Ning told him that there would be trouble. He didn''t expect that before it started, someone would start to instigate.


    The crowd became noisy. Everyone didn''t want to be used. Saying good things is fair and becoming unfair. Saying good things will only become the benefit of individual people in the end. So what are they doing so hard?


    "Quiet! Quiet!"


    Watson yelled, "It''s not what you said, our union must be fair! The selected representatives must also be convinced by everyone, and it will definitely not be for individuals..."


    "How do you prove?"


    Seeing the people around him, the man was gradually incited, and he simply stood up, raised his head, and shouted, "Tell me, among the selected people, is there you yourself!"


    Watson was not a person who could speak the truth. At this moment, he was caught directly by the weakness. He was indeed one of the representatives, but Jiang Ning personally named him. He wanted to refuse, but Jiang Ning said he was qualified to be a worker representative.


    He blushed and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "You got it right?"


    The man laughed loudly, "What **** union? They are using us at all, just to seek benefits for themselves!"


    "I oppose such union elections!"


    "invalid objection!"


    Without waiting for the people around to roar, Jiang Ning suddenly spoke, with a low voice, but it shook everyone, and the eardrums trembled.

 Chapter 983： You can cancel if you have the ability

    He sat there, tilted his head slightly, and looked at the person who was yelling against.


    "The objection is invalid, you are not qualified to object."


    "What did you say?"


    That person''s face changed slightly, so why did he say that his opposition was invalid?


    The atmosphere that was just about to be created seemed to be suppressed by Jiang Ning¡¯s words instantly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I object? The establishment of this guild does not mean that I have to consider all workers. Why am I not qualified?¡±


    "Huh, or to say, this is basically your Lin''s method, you want to better control us and enslave us, just like the previous Black Star Mining Company!"


    That person, shouting loudly, made something out of nothing, and said whatever he thought of, splashing dirty water on them in Jiangning.


    Some people around could not help whispering.


    "It must be so!"


    Someone spoke up again, supporting the opponent who just said, "If there are no ghosts, why don''t we oppose it? Why do we have to determine the candidates internally and have the ability to elect representatives publicly!"


    "Yes, I have the ability to publicly elect representatives!"


    The third person stepped forward.


    Watson''s expression became more and more ugly. He didn''t expect this to be a good thing. How could anyone object to it?


    Moreover, Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning were able to make this decision because it was really for them. For this reason, the Lin family sacrificed a lot of benefits. There are still people who sing the opposite. Are they crazy!


    "You...what do you want to do!"


    He was angry, pointed at the three people, and shouted sharply, "You are like this, it''s too much!"


    Watson was trembling with anger, and the injuries on his body were a little cracked, making him almost fainted.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, waved it, and signaled Watson not to be angry.


    He stood up, at the highest point, looking down from a condescending position, staring straight at the three people, suddenly, an extremely terrifying aura shrouded in an instant.


    The three of them were stared at by Jiang Ning, and their hearts sank suddenly, as if there was a feeling of being stared at by wild beasts.


    "Open elections, do you have a chance?"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "I can''t help myself."


    "I''m telling you, today I am not here to discuss with you, but to inform you that if you accept it, then a union will be formed. If you don''t accept it, I will cancel it!"


    Hearing this, everyone suddenly became anxious.


    If Jiang Ning were to cancel, wouldn''t they be in vain?


    This is a good thing!


    Just by listening, they know that it is a good thing. Although they have no culture, they are not stupid. They can''t distinguish between what is good and what is bad.


    As for who the workers'' representatives in the trade union are, they think that they don''t have the ability, and they can''t be them when they are given to them.


    "Don''t! Don''t!? Zero dye, Lu Linger, close to Yi?"


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t!"


    "We all accept, we all accept!"


    ...


    Many people yelled, especially those who hoped to change the status quo and bring them a better life. They were even more anxious and yelled for their support.


    I''m afraid Jiang Ning will be angry and cancel.


    When the three of them heard this, they became even more excited. If this union can''t be established, isn''t it their purpose?


    "Accept what! They are using us and deceiving us!"


    "If it is not established, it is not established, we are not rare!"


    "If you have the ability, cancel it. Do you think we will be afraid?"


    Several people shouted, wishing Jiang Ning to cancel immediately.


    They looked like clowns in Jiang Ning''s eyes, jumping up and down, which was extremely ridiculous.


    Seeing them aggressively provoking and stimulating himself to cancel the trade union, Jiang Ning''s expression became colder and colder. He suddenly stretched out his hand and shook it slightly.


    It seems that he is about to announce the cancellation of the union!

 Chapter 984： You are a beast!

    "Chen Du!"


    Jiang Ning shouted a name, and one of the three people changed his face and raised his head subconsciously.


    "At Sanliqiao, I received one hundred thousand from others. As long as you can destroy the establishment of the union, there will be an extra fifty thousand, right?"


    The face of the person who was pronounced by Jiang Ning''s name changed suddenly.


    "Lu Feng! On Shuangjin Street, someone gave you a bag with one hundred thousand yuan inside, right? I asked you to do everything possible to incite workers and refuse to form a union, right?"


    The person named Lu Feng also paled.


    What Jiang Ning said about the location, the amount, and even the matter are completely correct!


    How could he know?


    "Luo Zheng! You, I won''t talk about it? You are originally from the Black Star Company. Isn''t it easy to arrange for you to mine in the mining area?"


    Jiang Ning stood there, glanced around, and said loudly, "Who else? Who else doesn''t want to set up this union, stand up immediately!"


    "You can get out now!"


    Wow!


    In the crowd, it exploded in an instant!


    No one would have thought that the most screaming people just now did it deliberately in order to destroy the establishment of the union. Are they too much?


    Take other people''s money to harm your own people?


    Beast!


    All of a sudden, the three of them were surrounded by a pair of angry eyes, which could almost kill them directly!


    "No! No! Don''t listen to him talking nonsense! You? Shi Ai Yixiwu Ran Yi? Don''t believe him!"


    Lu Feng shouted, "He is slandering us! I am doing good for everyone!"


    "Yes, yes, he is instigating discord, this is their conspiracy, don''t be fooled!"


    The other two also shouted immediately.


    Seeing the workers approaching, they felt their throats dry.


    "Lu Feng!"


    In the crowd, a road suddenly separated, Watson rushed over, slapped his hand, slapped his face, and yelled, "Is this true!"


    "You beast! You are not human!"


    Hua was so angry that his face turned blue: "Back then, you had no food to eat. It was everyone who brought you into the mining area and gave you a bowl of food. Did you forget all the fuck?"


    "Now for the money, you want to ruin everyone''s hope? You are a **** beast, I will kill you!"


    Watson couldn''t bear it anymore, punching and kicking, no one around him stopped, and even some people couldn''t help it. He rushed up with a violent beating.


    The three of them were immediately overwhelmed. Apart from the screams, they could not hear anything else from [±ÊȤ¸ówww.boquge.me]...


    After a while, the crowd dispersed, and the three fell to the ground, their noses and faces swollen, and they were crying in pain, but no one sympathized with them.


    "Is there any objection?"


    Jiang Ning returned to his seat and said lightly.


    Below, it''s quiet!


    Who would object?


    This is a good thing, for everyone, it is Lin''s kindness, Lin Yu is really kind, and they still refuse, it really is not good or bad.


    They were so angry that they were almost ruined by these villains!


    "Since there is no objection, then I declare that the Workers'' Union of the 8th Mining Area will be formally established today."


    Jiangning Road, "From today, the eighth mining area will be self-managed, and the trade union will be fully responsible, and the first workers will be appointed on behalf of me. Starting from the second session, the recommended election system will be adopted, which will be changed every two years!"


    He turned his head and glanced at Lin Yuzhen. Lin Yuzhen stood up and walked to the front, his eyes flashing, looking at the workers below.


    "I decided to take out 30% of the profits of the eighth mining area and do something for everyone!"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s true words fell, the people below suddenly burst into tears, and their bodies were trembling because they were moved!

 Chapter 985： Am I worthy?

    Some people couldn''t help but burst into tears. They had never seen such a boss!


    30% profit!


    That itself should belong to the Lin family. The Lin family gave them work, paid them, and gave them hope of survival. Now they have to give them a sum of money to do something for them.


    They didn''t know what to say about Lin''s great kindness.


    "The use of this money is divided into several parts, one part is given to you as a year-end bonus, and the other part is to set up scholarships for your children to help them complete their studies!"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s true words fell, the crowd suddenly boiled.


    All of them were excited and didn''t know what to say, except for clenching their fists, they couldn''t even say a word.


    Lin Yuzhen is really doing good deeds!


    Not only give them bonuses, but also give them scholarships to inspire them?


    That is their hope!


    "There is another part. Lin will buy accident insurance for all workers. In the last part, I plan to open an evening school and hire teachers to teach everyone to improve your cultural level. This society needs more knowledge."


    Lin Yu was really serious, saying every word.


    "thump!"


    Some people couldn''t help but knelt down with a plop, and burst into tears, especially some very old people, who had already burst into tears.


    They didn''t know that this was the ultimate Lin Yu could really do.


    What Lin provides them is not only work and income, but also hope!


    "Thank you Lin! Thank you Lin!"


    "Thank Miss Lin! Thank you!"


    "Thank you!"


    ...


    A group of people can''t bear it, but besides saying thank you, they can''t think of any other words to express their gratitude.


    Lin Yuzhen also had deep red eyes, and ran down quickly, helping a few kneeling people.


    "You don''t have to do this, really don''t, I just... I hope I can help you, I can help a little bit, that''s fine."


    There was a hint of crying in her voice, "In the future, when our children grow up, they will learn something, and then come back to build Xishan City and change this place. Isn''t it a good thing?"


    "You can support the young and the old to rely on. As long as everyone works together, you can definitely do it!"


    Lin Yuzhen is surrounded by people, like a kind goddess, who is respectable and admirable.


    Jiang Ning stood there, watching all this with a smile.


    "You are also my goddess."


    In his heart, said softly.


    Lin Yu really didn''t know how to get out of the eighth mining area. The workers crowded her and escorted her to the door all the way, thanking her and said, many people cried all the way.


    They really have never been treated like this before.


    Lin Yuzhen also cried and left. She was emotional and couldn''t control it at all.


    Sitting in the car, I used a lot of paper, but I couldn''t stop it.


    "I, I just did what I can do, they just thank me like that, I... Am I worthy?"


    "It''s worth it."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to help her wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes, "Fool, this is a good thing, why are you all crying?"


    "I... I can''t help it!"


    Lin Yu really snorted.


    She didn''t know it was a good thing, but she couldn''t help being infected by that emotion.


    What''s wrong with the tears?


    This is a woman''s right!


    Jiang Ning laughed and rubbed Lin Yu''s real hair. Without saying anything, he drove her back to the hotel to rest.


    At the same time.


    In the eighth mining area, news of the smooth establishment of the workers'' union reached Gaoshou''s ears.

 Chapter 986： Broken every inch!

    His face is so stubborn, what kind of gentleman''s demeanor? What refined, fuck!


    The table in front of him was overturned, and the tea set smashed to the ground!


    "Bastard! A bunch of trash! Trash!"


    He made all the arrangements, but these plans are broken every inch!


    Jiang Ning alone calculated his so-called conspiracy and beat it to pieces, without even a trace of resistance.


    The company was gone and failed to prevent the establishment of a trade union in the eighth mining area. Soon, dozens of other mining areas will follow the example of the eighth mining area and all set up labor unions.


    Even if he takes the company back by then, those lowly workers may not be able to control it.


    Want to oppress them again?


    dream!


    "Snapped!"


    Anything that could be thrown in his hands was thrown by Gao Zuo.


    Is he really fast? Serve Lu Wushan Ranpadiyi? It exploded with anger!


    "Unexpectedly, I underestimated Jiang Ning, he was so powerful!"


    Gao Zuo gritted his teeth and was short of breath. If this continues, he doesn''t have to do anything, and he can''t do much. The mineral industry in Xishan City will probably be out of his control.


    Lin''s methods are really amazing.


    It took a while before he calmed down. Not being calm at this time will only make things more troublesome.


    To deal with Lin and Jiangning, I am afraid that conventional methods will not be effective at all.


    He raised his head, frowned slightly, took out his cell phone and dialed Zhao Quan''s number, but he made several consecutive calls, but no one answered.


    "This bastard, why can''t I get in touch?"


    Gao Shi is now like a mad and anxious, toothless lion. He can''t wait to deal with Lin and solve Jiang Ning, but he can''t do anything, he can only be furious!


    at the same time.


    At this moment, Zhao Quan was in a teahouse and asked for a private room.


    He glanced at the phone placed on the desk, jumped a few times, did not answer it, reached out and hung up, and ignored it.


    The fragrance of tea fluttered, but Zhao Quan didn''t drink it. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the person opposite, trying to make himself less nervous.


    "Mr. Guo, we have already told you about our conditions. You should be able to see that we really don''t want much."


    Zhao Quan opened his mouth, "Compared to the value of that thing, it''s just a drop in the bucket!"


    Sitting across from him, Guo Meng wears a peaked cap and the lowered brim makes it difficult to see what his face looks like. It''s just that sharp edges and corners!


    "Are you sure, there is something we want in there?"


    Guo Meng spoke, his voice low, like a stuffy drum.


    "determine!"


    Zhao Quan smiled mysteriously and nodded, "There are records on it, and the written text points to what you want, and it has not been opened, so I am sure there is what you want in it."


    "Now, that place has been sealed by me, no one else knows,"


    Zhao Quandao, "If Mr. Guo wants to, then we can talk slowly. I also hope that we can become friends with Mr. Guo."


    Guo Meng did not speak.


    He slowly raised his head, his eyes, like blades, made Zhao''s whole body tremble slightly!


    It seems that Guo Meng will make a move in the next moment and kill him directly!


    But Zhao Quan knew that Guo Meng would definitely not make a move, and he would never kill himself if he didn''t get what he wanted.


    What''s more, I didn''t ask for much.


    For them... it''s really just something you can give easily.


    He dare not be greedy, because being greedy is really going to kill you!

 Chapter 987： clue

    Bargaining chips are crucial when negotiating things like this. When you have what the other party wants, you have the initiative.


    Zhao Quan picked up the teacup and took a sip, waiting for Guo Meng''s answer.


    "Now that thing, only you know?"


    After a while, Guo Meng opened his mouth, his eyes were deep and bottomless, and when people looked at it, they seemed to sink in.


    "just me,"


    Zhao Quan said directly, "Apart from me, no one else knows, and Mr. Guo, if I can help you find this thing, I have the ability to help you find other things, what do you think?"


    This is to do business, not just to do this once, but to do a long-term business.


    "Well, tomorrow, I will send someone to contact you."


    Guo Meng stood up, he still needs to go back and report, such an important matter is not for him alone.


    "If you dare to lie to me..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, nor did he need to finish it, Zhao Quan naturally understood.


    Such a person is not something he can offend, otherwise, he would have spoken loudly and asked for more things!


    "Mr. Guo, rest assured, what kind of person I Zhao Quan is, you know, everyone''s cooperation will definitely be very pleasant."


    Zhao Quan also stood up and laughed softly.


    Guo Meng didn''t say any more, he left, and Zhao Quan sat down and enjoyed the delicious tea.


    "It''s done."


    Zhao Quan smiled, smugly.


    After tossing these minerals for many years, I am afraid that they are not as good as others. You can get more if you say a word.


    He was also curious about what was so special about that kind of thing, that they were willing to pay such a high price, and they had to get it.


    Zhao Quan is not stupid. He understands the truth about Huaibi''s guilt. Obviously that kind of thing is not in his control, so as long as he gets what he wants, it is enough.


    Greedy is easy to die, contented, often happy.


    Zhao Quan took out his cell phone, and there were already more than a dozen missed calls on it.


    "Hey?"


    Zhao Quan returned to Gao Jiao''s past, "What do you do in such a hurry, the thing is done."


    "It''s done?"


    On the other end of the phone, Gao Shou was obviously very anxious. Hearing Zhao Quan said that the matter was done, he was in a good mood, "They agreed?"


    "not yet,"


    Zhao Quan said that he was determined to win, "But they will agree, I promise."


    "Okay, come back, I have something to tell you, a very important thing!"


    Zhao Quan hung up the phone, drank all the tea in the teacup, dropped a dozen banknotes, and left.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In the hotel, Huang Yuming put all the clues obtained from the investigation in front of Jiang Ning.


    "Lao Zhao brought it over there?"


    "Yes, based on the previous news from the Linglong Group, I have come to a conclusion,"


    Huang Yuming nodded earnestly, "This Xishan City, it is very likely that there is a page of Jidao fist score."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes shone slightly.


    According to the information from the Linglong Group, there may be a page of boxing in Xishan City, so the Linglong Group will lay out here and control the city''s mining industry.


    Their purpose is not just to make money, but to control all the intelligence here!


    "Any more precise clues?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "No, Lao Zhao couldn''t analyze it. It was too secret. The news was intercepted and only part of it was recorded. It is not easy to be sure that it is in Xishan City."


    Huang Yuming shook his head.


    Being able to do this is enough to see how good Steward Zhao is, but still unable to determine the specific location.


    "Well, it''s okay, it''s already very good to know this, tell Lao Zhao, let him continue to check, and let me know if there is news."

 Chapter 988： Its gone!

    "Yes."


    Huang Yuming got up and left.


    In the room, Lin Yu really fell asleep.


    She cried a lot, making her a little tired, and even making Jiang Ning a little dumbfounded.


    This girl, it was a good thing, but she was so moved that she cried into tears, and she abruptly cried herself to sleep.


    Jiang Ning walked into the room and helped Lin Yu really cover the quilt that she kicked off. He sat on her bedside, accompanied quietly, without saying a word.


    While looking at Lin Yuzhen''s face, he seriously pondered whether there were any omissions along the way.


    The hidden door problem, the main problem, the Jidao boxing score problem, these three questions can actually be regarded as one question? The servants cover the West Yishen? But the people and things involved are thousands of people. Silky.


    The North has shuffled the cards, and the master has been operating in the North for many years, in order to find the page of the Jiang family''s inheritance of boxing and the page of Pang Feiyan.


    But in the end, Jiang Daoran had made arrangements for the page of the Jiang family''s boxing score fifteen years ago, and placed it on himself, a wealthy and abandoned son who has no attention.


    Why didn''t he come to grab it?


    "With his strength, if you want to steal the boxing score from me, you can''t do it, but why doesn''t he come?"


    Jiang Ning had a punch with the master, and he could be sure that the master was extremely strong, not weaker than himself, how strong he was without a battle of life and death, Jiang Ning could not be sure.


    But the master will not fight with himself life and death, it is not worth it to be a page of punches.


    But this is definitely not the main reason why the Lord didn''t act on him. What can''t those crazy people do for their own purposes?


    "No matter what you want to do, I will stop you."


    Jiang Ning secretly said in his heart.


    He stretched out his hand and stroked Lin Yuzhen''s forehead with a gentle face, "When these things are resolved, we will never be separated again, and be together every day."


    "You, don''t bother me."


    Lin Yu really fell asleep, but she stretched out her hands unconsciously and hugged Jiang Ning''s arms. The relaxed face on her face revealed a sense of happiness and security.


    the other side.


    When Zhao Quan arrived at the outskirts of the mountain village, Gao Shou could not wait long ago.


    "Quick! Tell me, what did the other party say? How are you sure they will agree?"


    Of course Gao must know that he just lost the company, if he can get back this round, then he hasn''t lost yet!


    "I feel that they pay special attention to this thing, to what extent do they value it?"


    Zhao Quan said cautiously, "For this thing, they dare to do anything!"


    Gao Shi was shocked.


    "I suspect that the reason why the large families in the north disappeared, and even the Linglong Group was killed, is because of this thing!"


    There is more doubt on Gao''s face, how is this possible?


    Linglong Group is getting involved with this incident again.


    "Old Gao, don''t believe me, I don''t have any evidence, but I have analyzed it and today, it is completely confirmed."


    Zhao Quandao, "You don''t know, when I talked about that thing, the other person''s eyes lighted up instantly, and he couldn''t wait to eat me in one bite, that expression is really scary!"


    Professor Gao did not speak.


    He was silent for a moment, as if he had just recovered, and quickly said: "Then, where is that thing? Where is it!"


    "I think we should change it sooner and don''t stay with us. This thing may not be safe."


    The reason why Huaibi is guilty is not only known to Zhao Quan, but also to Gao Sheng.


    "In the eighth mine."


    With Zhao Quan''s words, Gao Zuo''s face changed drastically. Mining area No. 8?


    It''s gone!

 Chapter 989： A dead end

    "Where did you say?"


    Gao Zuo stood up and stared at Zhao Quan and asked loudly, "What did you say? Ran Shiran''s intention to cover the servant? Where is it?"


    "Mining area No. 8, what''s the problem."


    Zhao Quan was shocked, what''s the problem with this.


    The entire Xishan mining industry is under their control. It doesn''t matter where it is, it''s all theirs anyway.


    What''s more, hiding in that kind of place, so it won''t be discovered by others.


    If it weren''t for their workers who accidentally digged through the mine, it would really be impossible to find that there was a grave hidden in the depths of the mine!


    Zhao Quan immediately blocked the news of this kind of thing, preventing anyone from spreading it out.


    In the process of mining, it is normal to dig a grave or something, and most people will not care, or even feel unhappy, and they want to forget about it, so as not to incur unclean things.


    He looked at Gao Shi, and saw Gao Shi''s face getting more and more ugly, and suddenly became a little nervous.


    "Don''t tell me, something went wrong?"


    "Gone."


    The high pitched Adam''s apple slipped, and the voice was a little soft.


    "What''s missing?"


    Zhao Quan hurriedly said.


    "Mining area No. 8 is gone,"


    Gao Shi''s face turned pale, "Not only the No. 8 mining area, but the entire Black Star Minerals Company is gone."


    "..."


    Zhao Quan looked at Gao Shi in a daze, thinking he was joking.


    The whole company is gone?


    He is crazy!


    "What are you talking about? Do you know what you are talking about!"


    Zhao Quan shouted, "Did the **** of Xie Zhen make it?"


    The company has always been entrusted to Xie Zhen to take care of it. It doesn''t require any thoughts at all. It just requires individuals to sit there and suppress the workers below.


    For specific things, he and Gao Jiao will do it. Xie Zhen is a bastard, don''t mess with it.


    "Xie Zhen has entered,


    Gao said, "It was Lin''s people who sent him in."


    "Lin''s?"


    "Lin¡¯s people are here and took the company back. Now the entire Black Star Minerals Company belongs to Lin¡¯s, including the No. 8 mining area. I have been expelled."


    Gao Su took a deep breath, his voice trembling, "And you were also fired, the two of us, now have nothing to do with the No. 8 mining area, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get in."


    "I''m **** your mother!"


    Zhao Quan stood up and couldn''t help yelling, "What the **** did you do? How could you give them the company?"


    Professor Gao didn''t want to talk. He had been prepared sufficiently, and he could delay enough time to let Zhao Quan talk about the matter, and then take complete control of the company.


    But no one thought that Jiang Ning had no rules to do things and completely disrupted his plan!


    Up to now, this situation is simply beyond his control.


    "Mining area No. 8 must be brought back!"


    Zhao Quandao, "We can not use the others for the time being, but the No. 8 mining area must be taken back. Gao Jia, I will tell you, if the No. 8 mining area can''t be taken back, then we... all have to die!"


    Gao Shi''s body trembled suddenly.


    "Don''t forget, who is our partner! It''s a bunch of ruthless people! It''s a bunch of wolves!"


    "If we don''t give them what we promised, they will definitely kill us!"


    Zhao Quan''s expression turned hideous. What was originally a happy thing suddenly became horrified.


    Those people, where can they offend?


    Before Guo Meng left, he even said that if he deceived him, the consequences...


    He didn''t say the consequences, but Zhao Quan knew that it was definitely a dead end!

 Chapter 990： Want to come back!

    Gao Zuo''s face became whiter and paler, almost bloodless, and the legs standing there couldn''t help but tremble. He didn''t know how serious the consequences were.


    But things have reached this point, Lin''s Jiang Ning is very difficult to deal with.


    "Lin in Mine No. 8 wants to take it away? I am afraid it will not be so fast. The handover alone will take some time. What''s more, the workers, do he think he has such a good control? ?"


    Zhao Quan comforted himself.


    "They also set up a workers'' union to manage themselves. Even Lin does not interfere. We..."


    Zhao Quan didn''t finish his words, his eyes fixed on Gaoshou, he really wanted to punch the **** to death.


    He just left for two days, then things became like this?


    How could these workers be given the opportunity to form a union?


    "Highly awarded..."


    Zhao Quan roared, "I really want to kill you!"


    He was panting for breath.


    Professor Gao had no words to say. It is indeed his responsibility for things to reach this point, but it is too late to say anything, and it is more important to solve the problem.


    "Don''t talk about that, how can I get it back from the eighth mine?"


    As long as they get back the No. 8 mining area and get that thing, then they still have a chance to turn over, otherwise...not to mention the Lin family, just those people will definitely kill both of them!


    The two people suddenly became annoyed.


    Zhao Quan calmed down. Even if Gao Shi was killed now, the problem could not be solved.


    The No. 8 mining area must be brought back, no matter what the price is.


    As long as the No. 8 mining area is brought back, and a deal is made with those people, then the entire mining industry in Xishan City will still belong to the two of them, and the Lin family will not be able to take it away.


    But now, what should we do?


    Zhao Quan raised his head: "The No. 8 mining area is to be brought back now. We can only discuss with Lin''s family. If we buy it back, the terms can be opened to them. I think they will agree."


    "How to say?"


    "In Xishan City, we have been in business for so many years. We had the final say. Even if Lin took the company away, they would not be able to stand. They asked the workers to form a trade union. Aren''t they making concessions to please those workers?"


    These lowly workers are not so easy to deal with. If Lin is smart, he knows that using these industries to exchange cash is more meaningful than anything else, otherwise they will be dragged down in Xishan City and they will only lose a lot!


    "You contacted Lin''s people and said that we want to buy back the No. 8 mining area, no, plus a few others,"


    Zhao Quandao, "Don''t make them suspicious, let them think that we are just used to this industry and are reluctant."


    Gao Shi nodded: "I know this in my heart."


    But will Lin agree?


    That Jiang Ning...he always felt very unusual and couldn''t understand it with ordinary people''s thinking. If it was discovered by them, then things would become even more troublesome.


    "We only have one day. Tomorrow Mr. Guo''s people will come. If they can''t get anything, hehe,"


    Zhao Quan glanced at Gaoshou, "Choose a place to commit suicide yourself!"


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t say it any more. When it comes to this, the high professor knows what to do.


    Gao Shi''s face turned pale, and he didn''t say anything, and immediately called Lin Yuzhen without daring to delay for a moment.


    At that time.


    "Ring Ling Ling--"


    Lin Yuzhen''s phone rang, causing her to open her eyes in a daze from her sleep, glanced at the ringing mobile phone, and was about to reach for it, and Jiang Ning just pushed it off.


    "You don''t need to pick it up, you are tired, and sleep a good night. If you have anything, we will talk about it tomorrow."

 Chapter 991： How many do we give birth?

    Jiang Ning turned off the machine with Lu Shanran Yifu Ai, and threw it directly onto the sofa.


    Lin Yuzhen took a look, "But, what if there are important things?"


    "Nothing is more important than your rest,"


    Jiang Ning helped her cover the quilt, "Be good, sleep."


    "Oh."


    Lin Yuzhen pursed his mouth, secretly laughed, grabbed Jiang Ning''s hand, pulled him into the quilt, and whispered, "You...accompany me to sleep."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her and turned Lin Yuzhen''s face red, but he still held his hand until he pulled himself into the quilt.


    And the other side of [abiqugew.me].


    Gao Shou was shocked, his phone was hung up?


    He called Lin Yuzhen, and Lin Yuzhen died directly!


    "What do you mean?"


    Professor Gao felt a little anxious, and he immediately slapped in the past. This time he was prompted to shut down, and his heart sank suddenly.


    A bad feeling arose in his heart!


    "Does Lin''s people already know?"


    Gao Shi''s face turned pale and hurriedly said.


    "impossible!"


    Zhao Quan shook his head.


    Apart from him, only a few miners knew about the No. 8 mining area, and for those miners, finding a grave in the mine was a normal thing.


    Not to mention, it is still very dangerous there, there is the possibility of mine collapse at any time, even if they know, they dare not go, let alone think that there will be good things inside.


    Lin''s people, it hasn''t been long since they first came to Xishan City, let alone know.


    "She won''t pick it up?"


    "Hang up, now it''s off."


    Gao said, "I''m afraid, it was deliberately to give us a predicament, in return for what I did."


    "I guess so."


    Zhao Quan didn''t know whether he was comforting himself or comforting Gao Jiao.


    "Early tomorrow morning, we will find them immediately, no matter what, the No. 8 mining area must be taken back, otherwise we will definitely die!"


    This is not the time to fight Lin''s anger.


    For Lin, it was just a mining area, where money could be made, but to them, it had a completely different meaning. The most basic thing was that it could save their lives!


    Gao Sheng can only nod his head.


    How did he know that things would develop to this point. Before, he could still stand high in front of the Lin family, but now, he had to bow his head and beg them to take back the No. 8 mining area.


    This night is very difficult.


    Gao Shi and Zhao Quan couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    The two people who were originally excited are now only worried and uneasy.


    In the past two days, Guo Meng''s people will come over to get things. If they can''t get it out, they will definitely die. People like Guo Meng will not give them any opportunity to explain.


    It will kill them!


    This night was really difficult, Jiang Ning exclaimed that Lin Yu had really changed, making him never want to sleep.


    "Wife, you say, how many good do we have?"


    Jiang Ning''s fingers slid across the tender skin, "Mom said, at least one man and one woman, boys like me, girls... also have to be like me."


    "The girl looks like me."


    Lin Yu really didn''t want to move, she yawned, her voice getting softer, and lazily said, "This way you will love her more..."


    While talking, fell asleep directly.


    She really couldn''t even lift her hand.


    "Wife? Don''t try again?"


    Jiang Ning hugged Lin Yuzhen and shook it lightly. Lin Yuzhen ignored him. He breathed evenly, making him amused. He gently pulled her into his arms and hugged her to sleep.

 Chapter 992： Smile on face

    In the morning, the two of them slept until ten o''clock before slowly opening their eyes.


    The sunlight came in through the screen windows, and people gradually became more energetic.


    Jiang Ning pulled Lin Yuzhen to get up to wash, changed his clothes, and walked out of the room.


    Outside, the hotel attendant has been waiting for a long time.


    "Mr. Jiang, Ms. Lin, two people outside are looking for you, saying that there are important things, discuss with them, I dare not disturb you, so I let them wait."


    "Look for us?"


    Lin Yuzhen was surprised, "When did they come?"


    "Three hours ago."


    The waiter said helplessly, "I came just after dawn, it seems there is something urgent."


    But Jiang Ning had already told them not to bother them. She gave the waiter a stack of banknotes as a tip. She kept it in mind, so she stopped the two people and prevented them from coming up.


    "what?"


    Lin Yu was shocked when he heard that, he came early in the morning?


    Then there must be an emergency? It''s a matter of obscurity.


    The person who called last night, I''m afraid it was them, and asked them to wait for three hours.


    She immediately took out the phone and glanced at the number on it. Seeing that the remarks were Gaoshou, she was shocked again and gave the phone to Jiang Ning.


    "It''s them."


    "Oh, let them wait a while, let''s go eat first."


    Jiang Ning said casually, and the waiter nodded immediately: "Yes, Mr. Jiang, I''m going to tell them."


    After that, Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen to the restaurant for dinner, while downstairs, Gao Shi and Zhao Quan were both waiting in the hall.


    They can''t sit still, they can''t sit still at all, walking back and forth in the hall, looking up from time to time, there is no movement upstairs.


    It''s already past nine o''clock, should I get up?


    Seeing the waiter come down, Gao Shi immediately greeted him: "How are they, have they both gotten up?"


    "Not yet."


    The waiter said, "They are busy at work, they often stay up late, and it''s normal to get up late. Please wait."


    After speaking, he ignored the two people and asked them, and turned around and left.


    Just kidding, Mr. Jiang is so generous, and he pays 10,000 yuan for his own work. As for these two people, except for their own help, there is no thank you. Who keeps asking them.


    Zhao Quan was in a hurry.


    "Young people have strong firepower, so it''s not like this, it''s almost ten o''clock!"


    He glanced at the time angrily: "Guo Meng''s people, I''m afraid they are coming soon. We can''t bring back the No. 8 mine, it will be very troublesome!"


    Gao Fu frowned, thinking that it must be Lin Yuzhen and they deliberately didn''t see themselves.


    Since they don''t know about the No. 8 mining area, it must be because their attitude was not good when they were handed over before, so they deliberately showed their faces.


    "Rest assured, as long as they don''t know about the No. 8 mining area, they can get it back, but our attitude is better."


    Gao said, "At this time, we should keep your breath down, just keep your breath down. When the big thing is done, we will find them to settle the account!"


    Zhao Quan nodded.


    When the two of them were psychologically prepared, they were patient and sat down in the hall. They did not believe that Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen could stay in the room for a day without going out!


    Waited till noon!


    The two of them were so hungry that they grumbled and screamed. The Five Internal Organs Temple was about to rebel. They were about to go to eat, and waited until they had finished eating, when the waiter came over.


    "Two, Mr. Jiang asked you to go up. He said that he only has time now and he will be gone in a while."


    Zhao Quan and Gaoshou were shocked, clutching their stomachs, cursing in their hearts, but still grinning on their faces: "We will go up now! Go up now!"

 Chapter 993： Business talk

    Even if they are hungry now, they dare not waste time.


    If this Jiangning gets angry and refuses to return the No. 8 mining area to them, then they are done!


    Now it¡¯s not a question of whether you can make money or whether you can keep your position, but whether you can live and deceive people like Guo Meng, and how serious the consequences are, Zhao Quan knows.


    Before dealing with these people, he had already learned about it, and even some large families in the north disappeared overnight. He knew what it was because of!


    This is also true, no matter how angry he is now, he can only hold back forcibly!


    Two people went upstairs, their stomachs were screaming along the way.


    I hurried over to wait at 6 o''clock in the morning, and didn''t even care about breakfast. Now I am hungry until noon, and my head is a little dizzy.


    But he just starved to death, so he doesn''t dare to eat now!


    Jiang Ning, don''t wait for them!


    Upstairs, Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen were sitting there. There were some snacks on the table. He was feeding Lin Yuzhen.


    "Miss Lin, Yiwu Wufu Ai Xi''er? Mr. Jiang, don''t come here unharmed."


    Gao Shi walked in and saw the snacks on the table at a glance, and his eyes lit up instantly, "I''m so embarrassed to take the liberty to disturb you."


    Behind him, Zhao Quan didn''t speak. It was the first time he saw Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen. It was not good to talk too much, for fear that it would make Jiang Ning suspicious.


    Professor Gao has already told him that Jiang Ning is not an ordinary person, and he has always played cards according to common sense, so he must be careful not to be fooled by Jiang Ning.


    "Sorry, didn''t you still come?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, and did not speak, and asked the two of them to sit down.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    Zhao Quan was a little annoyed. If it wasn''t for asking others, he would have done it a long time ago, and he would tell Jiang Ning what to do!


    "We were forced to think twice, but decided to come to Mr. Jiang and Ms. Lin to discuss a business."


    Gao Shou smirked. There was no way to look like he was aloof before. Even the laughter had a hint of flattery. He didn''t notice it, but Jiang Ning could hear it.


    "Then please sit down, business is still going to be done."


    Jiangning Road.


    The two people sat down, their eyes never left, the snacks on the table.


    But Jiang Ning deliberately took a piece to Lin Yuzhen to eat, and then threw it directly into the trash can.


    "I don''t know what business Mr. Gao is looking for with us?"


    Lin Yuzhen glanced at Gao Sui, "It seems that there is no longer any cooperation between us. President Gao has been fired. It is better to go to the old age with the compensation money, which is not bad."


    Jiang Ning had already told her that the two of them had absolutely no peace of mind.


    It is even possible that Lin Yu is still on the idea of ??a mining company, and of course Lin Yu will be vigilant.


    Now this Red Star Minerals Company is not just a company, but also the hope and future of the workers. In any case, Lin Yuzhen will not hand over this company again.


    If the two of them dared to fight again, it was a crooked idea, she would let Jiang Ning clean them up!


    "Hahaha, we are still young and we are pensionable now, that is not suitable,"


    Professor Gao glanced at Zhao Quan, and when he saw Zhao Quan nodded, he continued, "What''s the matter, it''s like this."


    "This one is my partner and one of the former heads of the company, Zhao Quan, and Mr. Zhao."


    Zhao Quan nodded, as a greeting.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really just took a look, and didn''t say a word, of course they knew it a long time ago.


    "At the beginning, the three of us, from nothing, to getting the investment of the big family in the north, integrating the mining industry in Xishan City, and establishing the Black Star Mining Company, it can be said that it is our youth and a lifetime memory! "


    Gao sighed and said with emotion, "Now the company, it should be returned to you, but the two of us, in our hearts, are always empty."


    "So, the two of us had a discussion and wanted to talk to Lin to see if we could buy a part of the property from you. It would be considered a thought for us. The price is easy to say, as long as the two agree. "

 Chapter 994： Only sell one!

    "In the development of the company, the two of us can still provide you with a lot of advice and help. These strengths? We will definitely help if we can."


    After speaking, the two of them stared at Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, waiting for their reply.


    His reason, even Lin''s is not easy to refuse, right?


    What''s more, no one is more familiar with Xishan City than the two of them. It will be somewhat useful to keep them.


    I''m afraid I won''t be too hesitating to be someone else, so I just agreed. After all, this is not an unacceptable thing, as long as the price is right, everything is easy to talk about.


    But Jiang Ning shook his head directly.


    "no."


    "Why?"


    Gao Zuo and Zhao Quan both became anxious and said in unison.


    "There is no reason, I just don''t want to sell."


    Jiang Ning said, "I, Lin, can only buy, not sell the property, even if the mountains are exhausted, the ammunition is exhausted, and the food is exhausted, I will not sell it. Not to mention, these mining areas are now making profits. It is you who sell it?"


    "US¡­¡­"


    Gao Xu was anxious, but didn''t know what to say.


    "Mr. Jiang,"


    Zhao Quan''s face was a bit ugly, "Lin''s wants to eat so many mining areas, it''s not easy, I think you should be clear."


    "We want to help Lin''s share some of the burden. Everyone makes friends, okay?"


    "not good,"


    Jiang Ning is still straightforward, "It''s not good at all."


    "I never thought about making friends with the two of you, neither did the two of you think about making friends with my Lin family? You want a part of the industry, and you want to leave a thought for yourself. This is your business."


    He smiled and said meaningfully, "I, Lin, don''t seem to have this obligation?"


    Gao Xu''s face flushed, but Zhao Quan directly stood up, his face sinking: "You..."


    "Zhao''s reaction, isn''t it a bit too much?"


    Seeing Zhao Quan''s strong reaction, Jiang Ning was still calm, "Talking about business, this is just the beginning of the talk, why is my eyes red? Could it be that there is something special that the two of you haven''t told us yet?"


    Gao Xu immediately pulled Zhao Quan and asked him to sit down.


    "Sorry, Mr. Zhao''s temper is like this, he is used to it upright? He also doesn''t want to lose this thought. Please understand both of you."


    Professor Gao hurriedly finished the round, "So, Ms. Lin, Mr. Jiang, you make a condition, we can talk slowly, we don¡¯t want much, we only want two or three mining areas, and the price is as long as we can afford it. Second words!"


    They were worried that Jiang Ning would not let go. Hearing what Jiang Ning said at the moment, it was obvious that he wanted to take the opportunity to blackmail a sum!


    Sinister villain!


    Seeing that they were anxious, they immediately spoke up. I didn''t expect Lin to be such a person.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the truth about Lin Yu. Lin Yu really didn''t say anything. She knew that Jiang Ning had already known these things.


    "Hehe, Mr. Gao is more sincere."


    He said lightly, "Lin is still willing to do things that are beautiful for adults, and the price is easy to say, I don''t lack money, and I don''t care about your three melons and two dates, but ah, those mining areas, we only want to sell one!"


    Hearing that, Gao Shi and Zhao Quan''s faces were even more ugly.


    They didn''t feel that Lins was willing to sell one, which was grateful, and they immediately realized that Jiang Ning wanted to find out their bottom!


    For so many years, no one is a fool!


    Once they say that they want the No. 8 mining area, don¡¯t they tell Jiangning that this No. 8 mining area is very special?


    cunning!


    It''s too cunning!

 Chapter 995： Kill with a knife!

    The two looked at each other with anger and unwillingness in their eyes, but they didn''t dare to reveal the least.


    "One, I''m afraid it''s not enough, the two of us."


    Gao Shiwei, "Mr. Jiang, what do you think of the two mining areas? In terms of prices, we can negotiate."


    "Then don''t talk about it."


    Jiang Ning got up directly and led Lin Yuzhen to leave without even a trace of hesitation. It seemed that he had been waiting for them to ask this question.


    "Mr. Jiang! Mr. Jiang!"


    Gao Shi stood up and hurriedly shouted, "Shall we discuss it again?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t look back, and didn''t pay any attention at all. He waved his hand, meaning that his condition? Zero Lu Xi''er was overwhelming? Just like that, whether he accepts it or not depends on the two of them.


    Seeing Jiang Ning leaving with Lin Yuzhen, Zhao Quan couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Too much bullying!"


    He cursed, "What are they?"


    "When I get that thing and exchange it for resources, what Lin''s family, I will trample them to death!"


    He was so angry that he could not wait to rush forward and clean up Jiang Ning severely.


    Will only sell one?


    Do you really think you are a kid who has just been in the circle, and so easy to be fooled?


    What they want is the No. 8 mining area. The others are just cover. I don''t want people to know that the No. 8 mining area is very special. But what does Jiang Ning''s remark mean? Isn''t it just to ask them which mining area is valuable?


    Are they really fools?


    "calm!"


    Gao Shi shouted.


    If there was a conflict with Jiangning, it would be even more impossible to get the No. 8 mining area back.


    The most urgent task is to get back the No. 8 mining area. Any price can be paid for this. Anyway, in the end, they can get everything back.


    The two did not stay long, and continued to stay here, Jiang Ning would not change his mind.


    They must find a way to force Jiangning to return the No. 8 mining area!


    "When will Guo Meng arrive?"


    This is what Gao Xu is worried about now. The Lin family is nothing. They are only doing business. Even if Jiangning has some skills, how can he compare with people like Guo Meng?


    Those people are the real cruel troubles!


    He is a character who has seen blood on his hands and dared to kill with his hands!


    Trading with them is a tightrope walk in itself, which is very dangerous, so the two of them discussed for a long time and didn''t dare to set the conditions very high to make sure they had life to enjoy.


    But now, if you can''t get things, that is to deceive Guo Meng, a capital crime!


    "We will come tomorrow at the latest. We don''t have much time. We must take down the eighth mining area!"


    The coldness on Zhao Quan''s face became thicker, "It''s really not good..."


    A trace of murderous intent suddenly flashed in his eyes!


    Gao Shi understood immediately.


    "you sure?"


    "Guo Meng only wants to get that thing. As for whose hands the thing is in, it doesn''t matter at all,"


    Zhao Quan''s eyes changed, "We can change the way and use Guo Meng''s hand to destroy the Lin family. At least, get back the resources of Xishan City!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Shi understood it all at once.


    Thanks to his clever life, he didn''t even think of this way.


    I thought that if Lin was not so greedy and gave them the No. 8 mining area, at least there would be a way to survive, and everyone could get what they wanted, but now... it is Lin who is looking for death by himself!


    Once Guo Meng learns that something is in the hands of the Lin family, he will definitely ask the Lin family. With Zhao Quan''s understanding, Guo Meng and others only look at the results, regardless of the process.


    What they want, they must be determined to get it!


    If Lin dared to resist, it would definitely be a dead end!

 Chapter 996： Security risks

    The two said nothing, and left the hotel immediately.


    Jiang Ning was watching from upstairs, watching the two people leaving in a car, walking in a hurry.


    "What are they trying to do?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    She would not believe that there must be other reasons why the two people wanted to buy back part of the industry.


    Such old treacherous and cunning people must never be underestimated.


    "It will be known soon."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He took out his cell phone, called Watson, and the call was quickly connected.


    "Notify all labor unions to conduct safety inspections in various mining areas starting in the afternoon, and every place must be carefully inspected to eliminate all potential safety hazards."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning put down the phone.


    Lin Yuzhen still didn''t understand.


    Why did Jiang Ning suddenly inspect these mining areas and photograph potential safety hazards? Are these not routine things every month?


    Safety is the most important thing in the mining area.


    But Jiang Ning closed Shanxi and Lu Wu had some guesses.


    Lao Zhao has already analyzed some clues. There is a page of Ji Dao boxing in this Xishan City. I don¡¯t know where it is. But looking at the reactions of Gao Xu and Zhao Quan, Jiang Ning feels, I¡¯m afraid In those mining areas.


    The fox who is even more scheming will eventually show some tails in the face of interests.


    If you can find a page of Jidao fist score, then coming to Xishan City will be a great reward.


    Soon, Jiang Ning''s order was passed on. All the mining areas had just established trade unions. This first thing was all worked hard to get things done.


    "Everyone is serious. The safety of the mining area is always the first. Mr. Jiang said that life is more important than Mount Tai. There is nothing more important than life safety!"


    Watson held the trumpet, his voice seemed to be able to cross the mountain, "Check out every blind spot in the mining area and eliminate all hidden safety hazards!"


    "Everyone came to work happily, and went home happily!"


    The inspection team arranged by the trade union seriously fulfilled their responsibilities. Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen will come to inspect soon. They should perform well and let Jiang Ning see his attitude!


    The mining area gets busy, but it is in good order. Everyone regards this matter as their own business and takes extra care.


    "Dudu¡ª"


    Jiangning''s car is here!


    Watson ran over immediately with excitement on his face. This was the first time their union did something. He was not only excited, but also a little nervous.


    "Mr. Jiang, Miss Lin!"


    Watson opened the car door and shouted respectfully.


    "How about, brothers, do you still cooperate?"


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    "Cooperate! Everyone regards this as their own business, and this is originally everyone''s own business!"


    Watson said quickly.


    Safety is not for others, it is for themselves. Everyone wants to go home safely.


    "Our mining area has safety inspections every month. In the past, everyone would have to deal with it. But now, everyone knows that you have to live to see the good life in the future. No one wants an accident!"


    Lin Yu really listened and nodded: "That''s right, you should have such a sense of safety."


    "Then, are there any safety hazards in our mining area?"


    Jiang Ning asked casually.


    "Some minor problems have been investigated and rectified, and there is no problem."


    Watson said with a smile. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "However, there is a place that is dangerous and easy to collapse, so I haven''t dealt with it yet."

 Chapter 997： Landfill

    "The mine collapsed?"


    When Jiang Ning heard this, he frowned, "Why don''t you deal with such a big safety hazard? Do you have to wait for something to happen before you deal with it?"


    An expression of dissatisfaction immediately appeared on his face.


    Watson quickly explained: "There is now a waste mine, and no one will be allowed to pass it. When we found it before, we reported it. Someone came from Black Star Mining Company to check it, and then let us seal it off without letting anyone go. People go in."


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t worry, we have low lives, but we also cherish our lives and dare not take risks easily,"


    He smirked, "A place where the mine would collapse, but no one wants to go in."


    "It''s fine if it has been sealed, landfill it as soon as possible, so as not to have another accident."


    Lin Yuzhen said.


    "We didn''t let us landfill before. We also want to landfill. It is safer, but the boss of the Black Star Company disagreed. He only asked us to seal it and not let anyone in."


    Watson was also somewhat helpless.


    There was a problem with this mine, they found it before, shuddered and collapsed, and were buried alive in it!


    They came out alive and reported, but the boss came to see it in person, but he refused to fill it up, only to seal it away from people. Watson couldn''t figure out the meaning of keeping it.


    Who is still willing to enter this mine to open a mine?


    Hearing these words, Lin Yu frowned and condemned, but Jiang Ning noticed something wrong.


    "Where is it? Shu Wu Ling Ling Er Shan Ai Shan? A boss?"


    He asked.


    "It seems to be called Zhao Quan."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ning''s eyes lit up, and he understood something at once.


    In the morning, Zhao Quan and the others had just come to find themselves. They had to buy back a part of the mining area at a huge price. They let them choose only one, but they were extremely angry and refused to accept it.


    Come to think of it, only one mining area is what they want, and the others are just adding heads to confuse their eyes and prevent people from discovering their true goals.


    Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced at the huge plaque of the eighth mining area with a smile on his lips.


    "Watson, you will release the news now that a mine with a risk of landslide has been found in the eighth mining area and is going to be buried."


    "Should it be landfilled? I will arrange it immediately."


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "Don''t use it for the time being, just behave, just send the news."


    Watson didn''t have so many bowels, and he didn''t know what Jiang Ning meant, but he knew that it was enough to do what Jiang Ning said, not to landfill, just to release the news, he understood.


    He went to do it immediately, Jiang Ning''s words, that is the imperial edict!


    "Come on, let''s look around."


    The cloud on Jiang Ning''s face was light and gentle, and he didn''t take this to heart at all. As soon as the news came out, it would depend on Zhao Quan''s reaction.


    If they were still able to hold their breath, they would be really amazing.


    Jiang Ning accompanied Lin Yuzhen and looked around. There were bright red propaganda slogans everywhere, reminding workers to pay attention to safety.


    There are professional investigators to check the safety hazards everywhere and eliminate them in time to ensure that everyone can work in a safe environment.


    Lin Yu was really satisfied with these.


    "Hello Miss Lin!"


    "Hello Mr. Jiang!"


    Along the way, the workers greeted Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen with a smile on their faces. In their eyes, Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning were absolutely good people and great people!


    "Hello, pay attention to safety."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    She was really happy to see this scene.


    Not only for these workers, but also for herself, she can help so many people, and may even change the trajectory of some people''s lives, but she just did a little bit of it.


    This feeling is really wonderful.

 Chapter 998： Who dares to move?

    "Doing good deeds is addictive."


    Jiang Ning joked, "I''m afraid you will be out of control by then."


    "Well, I will do what I can."


    Lin Yu really snorted and said softly, "I won''t make you work too hard."


    She looked at Jiang Ning: "The things here are handled, are we going back soon? There are still many things in the company that we need to go back and solve?"


    The industry that Lin bought from Linglong Group is not the only mining company in Xishan City.


    There are really too many things to deal with, and Lin wants to develop into a behemoth, a large company involving all walks of life, and it takes more effort.


    For this, Lin Yu is really ready.


    "Don''t worry, if you want to deal with the matter here, we will deal with it, otherwise you will remember it when you go back."


    Jiang Ning was not in a hurry. How could he be anxious before the two old foxes showed their tails.


    He didn''t say anything, holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand, walking around.


    And then.


    I just heard the news that all major mining areas in Xishan City are conducting safety inspections, and Zhao Quan''s face has almost turned black!


    "All major mining areas are conducting safety inspections to investigate all potential safety hazards,"


    Gao Shou patted the table continuously, "I just got the news that the eighth mining area found that the mine at risk of collapsing is about to be buried!"


    "You said Jiang Ning, what exactly does he want to do!"


    He is almost mad!


    Before he had time to think of a way, Jiangning would go back to the eighth mining area. If the mine was buried, it would really be over!


    How did they get that thing, how did they trade with Guo Meng and others?


    Take your life to trade!


    Zhao Quan''s face was even more ugly.


    "Isn''t it because of you?"


    He yelled, "It''s all you idiot, if it weren''t for you, it wouldn''t be so troublesome now!"


    If the mine is buried, or collapsed during the landfill process, the grave inside will definitely be difficult to find again.


    When Guo Meng comes, what will he take to make a deal?


    The **** of Gao Jiao, is really too awkward? I love to close Erzhe Erzhe Er? Use it!


    Being scolded by Zhao Quan''s nose, Gao Jiao dare not say a word. Now the two people are grasshoppers on the same rope, and they cannot get back to the No. 8 mining area. Both of them have to die. Now it''s useless to say anything.


    "Now what?"


    Gao said, "Did you just watch Jiang Ning and bury that mine?"


    The landfill was not just the mine, nor the grave, it was the lives of both of them!


    "I can''t manage that much!"


    Zhao Quan took out his cell phone and dialed a number immediately.


    As soon as the phone was connected, he said directly: "What you want is now being watched by others. I am not an opponent. If you don''t come to get it, the thing will become someone else''s!"


    After speaking, there was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and then a murderous intent appeared.


    "Who dares to move what I want?"


    "Our transaction can be cancelled. We don''t want anything, but what you want, please get it yourself!"


    Zhao Quan gritted his teeth and was bleeding in his heart, but he knew that if he didn''t give up, he might die sooner or later, "Red Star Mining Co., Ltd., No. 8 mining area, there is a mine cave in the grave inside!"


    "Whether you can get it depends on your ability. It shouldn''t be too late. If you slow down, it will be gone!"


    After speaking, he hung up the phone directly, his face turned black to the extreme.

 Chapter 999： We still have a chance!

    At this point, he can no longer control things.


    Now if you want to **** back the No. 8 mining area from Lin''s hands, you can only let Guo Meng and the others do it, but each takes what they need!


    Guo Meng and the others are going to take their own things, and when the Lin clan resists, Guo Meng will never let them go easily and destroy the Lin clan...this Xishan City is still theirs.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Gao Shi is still a little worried.


    "Do you have any other way?"


    Zhao Quan was very upset, "Originally, we could get more, but now, even in the best case, we can only go back to square one."


    "The only advantage is that the **** of Xie Zhen has entered. The three of us used to be divided, but now the two of us are divided!"


    His face was a bit savage, and he was frightened when he saw Gao Shi, as if he was a little strange.


    It used to be divided into three people, now it is divided into two people. If Zhao Quan wants to swallow it alone, does he want to kill himself?


    Professor Gao''s heartbeat was a bit fast, and this thought came to his mind, making him suddenly nervous.


    "Well, do your own thing, don''t have any more problems, if the situation is possible, we still have a chance!"


    Zhao Quan said coldly with dark eyes.


    "okay, I get it."


    Gao Shi didn''t dare to say more, he suddenly became a little afraid of Zhao Quan.


    But now, he can only do what Zhao Quan said, and he can''t change anything else.


    "Jiang Ning... is really cunning!"


    Zhao Quanyin smiled coldly, "I really underestimate you."


    If it weren''t for Jiangning here, things wouldn''t have been so troublesome at all. They could get more things. Where do they need this, whisper to Jiangning?


    Shit!


    Since Lin is looking for things by himself now, don''t blame them for being rude!


    After Zhao Quan made the call, he went to prepare other things.


    He was certain that as soon as Guo Meng took the shot, Lin would not be able to stay in Xishan City, and even Jiang Ning and their lives might be gone.


    Gao has already gone to prepare to rebuild a company. When Lin''s withdrawal from Xishan City, these mining areas will still be controlled by them, but the model must change.


    In the past, I could still rely on the northern family for resources, but now I can only rely on them?


    And Zhao Quan has other things to do, but Xishan City can no longer satisfy him. He wants the entire Northwestern region!


    Now is the best opportunity.


    at the same time.


    All major mining areas in Xishan City are carrying out safety inspections, and everyone is more serious than ever.


    Especially the No. 8 mining area, which is now regarded as the benchmark for all mining areas in Xishan City. From the establishment of the labor union, this is the starting point for everything.


    Whatever the No. 8 mining area does, the other mining areas will follow suit.


    They also followed how to develop and manage the No. 8 mining area.


    As the head of the first trade union, Watson worked hard and worked hard.


    Because he knows that the No. 8 mining area is no longer just a mining area. In order to make money from mining, it has a special meaning!


    He is not only working hard for this mining area, but for the mining industry of Xishan City, for all the workers, and for the future development of this city!


    Jiang Ning gave him this opportunity, and then he was willing to cherish it with his life and repay Jiang Ning and Lin Yu for their kindness.


    At this moment, the No. 8 mining area.


    In front of the mine that is at risk of collapsing.


    The workers were all evacuated by Watson, and they dared not approach, lest there were too many people and the ground would collapse.


    "Keep your distance!"


    Watson held the horn and shouted loudly to remind the remaining workers to pay attention to safety.

 Chapter 1000： Grab my stuff?

    Jiang Ning asked him to behave. He naturally understood that to be realistic, he even called out a few construction trucks, ready to pour concrete to fill the mine.


    "Mr. Jiang, a total of six construction vehicles were called, about fifty cubic meters of concrete,"


    Watson walked up to Jiang Ning and said in a low voice, "If you really want to landfill, I''m afraid it won''t be enough."


    He doesn''t know if Jiang Ning is really going to landfill or not. The fake actions have all been done. If they really want to be realistic, isn''t it just a fake action?


    "Then call a few more cars and let them deliver them right away."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    To perform a play, you must be in a good position. It is not realistic enough, how can you deceive people.


    "Yes!"


    Watson said immediately.


    "and many more,"


    Jiang Ning called to him again, "Buy some fruit by the way and send it to my wife. She keeps talking and will be thirsty."


    "okay!"


    Watson smiled and nodded repeatedly.


    In this world, is there anyone who loves his wife more than Jiangning? Erranran loves Wudi Erpa?


    I''m afraid it''s gone!


    Rumbling--


    Several engineering vehicles slowly drove in, and the ground was trembling due to the shaking. The huge cement injection vehicle, which had already extended its conduit, was slowly moving towards the mine.


    "Everyone keeps out!"


    Watson yelled, his voice hoarse.


    It seems that Jiang Ning is going to make a fake show.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The sound of cement rolling, deafening, aimed at the mine, about to pour down, suddenly¡ª


    With a muffled sound, the filling truck suddenly turned off!


    Jiang Ning looked up and squinted slightly.


    "Stop it! Stop the **** stop!"


    It was Zhao Quan, a stick, who broke the battery of the car, his face was cold.


    Behind him, there were more than a dozen people with him, the leading one was wearing a mask, and the hat was so low that it made people unable to see his appearance at all.


    "Stop it for me!"


    Zhao Quan shouted and pointed at the workers, "Whoever continues to landfill, I will landfill him together!"


    He glanced around, his eyes fell on Jiang Ning who was standing there, and sneered: "Mr. Jiang, you really care about these workers. What is there to fill this mine? A lot of trouble, why bother."


    "Mr. Zhao, what do you mean."


    Jiang Ning said, "This is my business, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you."


    "This mine is at risk of collapsing, so naturally it has to be buried, otherwise something goes wrong. Are you responsible?"


    Zhao Quan laughed.


    "Yes, I''m in charge. From today, leave the No. 8 mining area to me, so you don''t have to worry about it, how about?"


    He watched Jiang Ning''s face gradually sink, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Jiangning! I tell you, this No. 8 mining area is not yours now!"


    "The entire mineral industry in Xishan City is mine, you Lin, don''t even think about it!"


    After Zhao Quan finished speaking, he walked to the man with the mask, bowed slightly, and respectfully said: "Mr. Guo, things are in this mine. Just send someone in to get it!"


    He deliberately glanced at Jiang Ning: "Here, no one can stop Mr. Guo!"


    "Inside? How to take it."


    The eyes under Guo Meng''s mask [Jiujiu novel www.jjxxs.cn] were stern, he didn''t even glance at Jiang Ning, but stared at the mine.


    Since there is a risk of collapse, he will definitely not go in, but if he does not go in, who can safely go in and take it out again?


    Zhao Quan smiled insidiously, his eyes swept away, falling on the skill of Jiang Ning and others.


    "Mr. Guo, aren''t there a lot of workers here? They are experienced, this kind of collapsed mine has gone through a lot, and there must be no problem!"

 Chapter 1001： Its you who is looking for death

    Having been in the mining area for a long time, how could Zhao Quan not know?


    Even at the very beginning, he himself was a mining worker!


    For experienced miners, the collapsed area is indeed very dangerous, but some people know how to look at the lines of those mines and know where it is relatively safe.


    In the past, many key minerals were developed. In this situation, it was all heavy money to invite such miners in, desperately robbing them for mining.


    Although it is still a life of nine deaths, as long as you give money and enough money, someone will be willing to die!


    Therefore, in Zhao Quan''s eyes, the lives of workers have always been cheap, and they are nothing at all.


    He turned his head to look at Jiang Ning, Hua Sheng and others, and respectfully said to Guo Meng: "Mr. Guo, that Hua Sheng has very rich experience, and he was the one who discovered this tomb in the first place!"


    Hearing this, Guo Meng''s eyes immediately stared at Watson, and Peanut couldn''t help shaking his body!


    "Call me all those experienced miners."


    He snorted and ordered directly, "Let them in and take out what I want!"


    "Yes!"


    When Zhao Quan heard this, he was immediately excited.


    Guo Meng has spoken. Who would dare not listen to someone like him speaking?


    Knowing this long ago, he should have told Guo Meng to let him do it himself, maybe the conditions could be discussed, wherever he was embarrassed, he murmured to Jiang Ning.


    Zhao Quan immediately walked towards Jiang Ning and the others.


    At this moment, he didn''t pay attention to Jiang Ning at all. After all, Guo Meng was here, and Zhao Quan knew exactly who he was.


    "Jiang Ning, now this matter is beyond your control, I advise you, those who know the current affairs are outstanding, don''t make mistakes!"


    After speaking, Zhao Quan gave a triumphant smile, turned his head and pointed at Watson, his face sank immediately, full of disdain, "Immediately, call all your old brothers to come to the mine!"


    "If Mr. Guo''s affairs are delayed, your whole family will have trouble!"


    Watson''s face changed slightly, but he still stood there, motionless.


    Jiang Ning is here, he is not afraid!


    "Ok?"


    Seeing that Watson hadn''t listened to him, Zhao Quan was angry, and took a step forward, raising his hand to slap.


    "Snapped!"


    Crisp!


    But this slap was Jiang Ning''s slap on Zhao Quan''s face, thick and heavy.


    Directly hit Zhao Quan, flew out, and rolled on the ground a few times before stabilizing his body.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Zhao Quan became angry and pointed at Jiang Ning, "Are you looking for death!"


    "I read,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "It''s you who is looking for death."


    "This No. 8 mining area is the property of my Lin family. When is it your turn to point fingers?"


    "You...you are too arrogant!"


    Zhao Quan shouted. He immediately got up, but he did not dare to rush towards Jiangning. Instead, he ran to Guo Meng with a cold face, "Mr. Guo, I am afraid, if we don¡¯t solve this person, we can¡¯t get you today. What you want!"


    "Di Ling, Lu Ranshan, Fu Er Yi? If you want to kill someone with a knife, you have to be cruel!


    He was afraid that Jiang Ning was a counselor, so he directly handed over the No. 8 mining area, and it was just right now!


    Sure enough, Guo Meng''s eyes changed.


    fierce!


    brutal!


    Like a bad wolf, he has run out of patience at the moment.


    For him, it is his task to get the things in the tomb. For this, he can do anything, even murder!


    "Give you one last chance, get out!"


    Guo Meng stepped forward, his murderous aura was not concealed in the slightest.


    Ordinary people such as Watson suddenly felt terrified, and even their breathing became quicker, and the whole body was cold and sweaty!


    Jiang Ning snorted softly, with a very soft voice, but instantly shattered the terrible pressure, and all of a sudden disappeared. Watson and the others immediately relaxed.


    "But I, I don''t want to give you any chance."

 Chapter 1002： Leave something

    "court death!"


    Guo Meng shouted, and the people behind him immediately rushed out and directly surrounded Jiang Ning.


    "Now you are dead!"


    When Zhao Quan saw it, he sneered again and again, gloating over the misfortune of Jiang Ning and ruining himself.


    However, before he came to speak in a hurry, he saw the few figures that had just rushed past, turning into meteors, all speeding up and flying back...


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    After a few muffled noises, Guo Meng''s men fell directly to the ground, instantly unable to move, and even the screams were too late.


    "This... how is this possible!"


    Zhao Quan felt that his throat seemed to be stuck by someone!


    Done in an instant!


    How could Jiangning be so good?


    ?Wu Wu Er Yi Xi Ai Yi Pa? "Huh¡ª"


    Without waiting for him, Guo Meng moved!


    He does it himself!


    As soon as he saw Jiang Ning''s move, Guo Meng knew that Jiang Ning was a practicer, but so what?


    Whoever dares to stop him from doing things is a dead end!


    Guo Meng''s speed was extremely fast, he slammed his feet, splashing dust.


    The palm of the hand was like the wind, cutting away at Jiang Ning''s throat fiercely. This shot was a killer move!


    "Grandmaster Realm?"


    Jiang Ning laughed suddenly, contemptuously, and even more frantically!


    He slammed out a fist, and slammed it directly on Guo Meng''s palm.


    "Snapped!"


    It was like a heavy hammer, and Guo Meng''s expression suddenly changed.


    He stepped back a few steps, his face under the mask looked solemn, and his eyes were more horrified and unbelievable.


    Here, there is such a master?


    He was a grandmaster, and he even had to step up to the level of a grand master, but even after Jiang Ning''s punch, he was shocked?


    Who is he!


    Not only him, but Zhao Quan was stunned, unable to believe everything in front of him.


    Guo Meng...was beaten back?


    He is a hidden door, the tenth messenger!


    Powerful and lofty, in front of him, he didn''t dare to breathe hard, but Jiang Ning had no fear at all, and he beat Guo Meng back?


    "With this strength, everyone dare to grab my things,"


    Jiang Ning took a step and walked towards Guo Meng, "It seems that the Lord really didn''t put me in his eyes."


    "Who are you!"


    Hearing this, Guo Meng''s face changed drastically, and he immediately shouted.


    Suddenly, a trace of fear and panic flashed in his eyes: "Are you Jiang Ning?"


    Speaking of this name, his voice has changed a little, and Zhao Quan clearly heard some fear!


    Is Guo Meng scared?


    Just saying the name Jiang Ning, he became so jealous!


    "Yes, you still know me."


    Jiang Ning continued to walk towards Guo Meng, his aura rising, and the fear in Guo Meng''s eyes became more intense.


    He was even more worried that Jiang Ning would be suspicious if he was so strong that he wanted people to enter the mine that was at risk of collapsing and search for what he wanted.


    The Lord is absent now, and several powerful messengers are also absent. He alone is not Jiang Ning''s opponent at all!


    Guo Meng stared at Jiang Ning and suddenly turned and ran behind him.


    escape!


    He must escape!


    Facing Jiang Ning, he has no power at all, he has self-knowledge.


    "Huh¡ª"


    Guo Meng''s speed was extremely fast, and he sprinted out a little bit under his feet, but he only took a few steps, only to feel a gust of wind blowing in his ears!


    "Want to go?"


    Jiang Ning''s voice, like a muffled thunder, exploded in an instant, "I have to leave something?"

 Chapter 1003： kill you? You do not deserve

    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning made a move!


    Strong as the wind!


    Boom!


    With a fist, Guo Meng''s eardrums were sore with a burst of air.


    He was shocked and fisted, but it was too late, and Jiang Ning slammed directly on the shoulder with a click¡ª


    "what-"


    Guo Meng yelled, not daring to be entangled at all, but still wanted to escape, but where could he escape?


    Jiang Ning reached out with one hand, grabbed Guo Meng''s arm abruptly, and pulled with great force, like a bull, abruptly pulling Guo Meng back, eyes full of pain!


    "boom!"


    Guo Meng couldn''t escape, but Jiang Ning grabbed him, shook him up, and slammed heavily on the ground, splashing blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "puff-"


    His internal organs seemed to be shattered!


    With this sudden fall, Guo Meng felt that his bones were falling apart. He wanted to stand up again, but was stepped on by Jiang Ning and couldn''t move at all.


    "Where to go?"


    Jiang Ning lowered his head and looked at the red cloud mark on Guo Meng''s neck, "This strength, in the hidden gate, is just a mess."


    Guo Meng''s head was blank, and he felt unable to breathe, his blood was rolling, and his whole body was flushed after the impact!


    "you¡­"


    "You dare to kill me!"


    Guo Meng shouted.


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning forcefully stepped on the bones of Guo Meng''s chest.


    "what-"


    Screams, piercing!


    Zhao Quan, who was standing there, was scared to death!


    That''s Guo Meng!


    The tenth messenger in the hidden gate, why... why was Jiang Ning trampled under his feet?


    He just saw clearly that Jiang Ning knocked Guo Meng to the ground with one punch, and then stepped on it with one foot, and Guo Meng could not move.


    In front of him, Guo Meng, who is incomparably tough, is not as good as a dog in front of Jiang Ning!


    "Kill you? You are not worthy."


    Jiang Ning used his feet again, and Guo Meng didn''t even have a chance to scream, and he passed out directly.


    The air is as silent as death!


    Not only Peanut and others, who were dumbfounded, and frightened by Jiang Ning''s powerful strength, Zhao Quan? Reluctantly, Wu Pai the attendant? He was even more sifting, shivering, and his face had long lost its blood.


    He brought Guo Meng with him, and there were more than a dozen masters, but now...


    Except for him, everyone else fell down, and no one could even move!


    Jiang Ning gave it up!


    This... how is this possible!


    Isn''t he afraid of death? That''s a hidden person.


    Before Zhao Quan could react, Jiang Ning turned around and looked at him.


    In an instant, Zhao Quan only felt that he seemed to have fallen into the ice cellar, from the soles of the feet to the forehead, he was completely cold.


    "You... what do you want to do?"


    Zhao Quan''s voice was a little hoarse, and his throat was as if he had been filled with sand. Even speaking, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    "come."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Zhao Quan did not dare to move.


    "come over!"


    Jiang Ning''s voice became louder, and it rang in Zhao Quan''s ears, almost fainting him.


    Zhao Quan didn''t dare to say anything. He slowly moved his steps and walked to Jiang Ning: "In broad daylight, you have to treat me...ah!"


    Before he finished speaking, Jiang Ning kicked him and kicked him to the ground!


    "You don''t take the lives of these workers? What about your lives!"


    Jiang Ning burst into tears, "Aren''t they humble!"


    Zhao Quan covered his face and did not dare to speak at all.


    Jiang Ning really dared to kill him!


    This terrifying murderous intent made Zhao Quan tremble, and his back was soaked.


    Not far away, Guo Meng and others fell to the ground, not knowing whether they were alive or dead...


    How could Jiangning be so terrible!


    Zhao Quan didn''t know what was going on at all. Jiang Ning was not from Lin''s family, wasn''t that Lin Yu''s real husband, how could it be so powerful, it seemed...Guo Meng was very afraid of him.


    What''s going on.

 Chapter 1004： no!

    "What''s in the mine?"


    Jiang Ning stared at Zhao Quan and asked.


    "There are... there are graves."


    Zhao Quan dared to hide wherever he was, and said with a trembling voice.


    "Where is the grave?"


    "Yes... Is there any boxing book, what Guo Meng and the others have been looking for."


    Sure enough, it''s really in this No. 8 mining area!


    Jiang Ning didn''t expect that he would find a page of Jidao boxing book here in Xishan City, but how could it be in the grave?


    Who created this fist score? How could it be hidden in such a remote area, still in a collapsing mine, obviously I don''t want people to find it.


    "I told you, you let me go, let me go!"


    Zhao Quan begged for mercy.


    Jiang Ning ignored him.


    A small ant is not worth it, even Guo Meng doesn''t look down on him, let alone Zhao Quan.


    Seeing that Jiangning didn''t care about him, Zhao Quan quickly got up and ran towards the outside of the mining area, turning around while running, worried that Jiangning would regret it.


    It wasn''t until he ran to the door that Jiang Ning didn''t catch up, and couldn''t catch up again. Zhao Quan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "so close¡­¡­"


    But he didn''t finish his words, suddenly it was like hitting a wall, his head roared and he fell heavily.


    In front of him, there were a few people standing with chills on their faces!


    "Boss Zhao? Remember us!"


    Several workers, holding shovel in hand, full of anger, stared at Zhao Quan, shaking all over, "I broke my leg at the beginning, I didn''t expect you to have today!"


    "There are still us! Bullying us for so many years, today I see where you still want to run!"


    But for a moment, a dozen people dragged Zhao Quan away, like a dead dog.


    Jiang Ning no longer cares.


    He walked to the mine, looked at the dark, deep mine, and frowned.


    A page of Jidao Boxing Book is very likely to be there, but it is very dangerous to go in, and there is no guarantee that you can come back alive.


    Once the mine collapses, it will definitely die!


    Even if it is him, there is no chance of survival.


    In such a dangerous place, who is it that hides the boxing score so well?


    "Mr. Jiang?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning standing there, Watson walked over and asked cautiously, "Is there anything important in the grave in the mine?"


    "Well, it''s important."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "Vital things."


    "But I''m afraid, this thing is to prevent people from getting it, so it''s impossible to hide it in such a place and want to take it out."


    He is not a hidden person, not a master, he is desperate to get what he wants.


    Especially, now he is not only living for himself, if he is dead, what will Lin Yu really do?


    "Mr. Jiang, we can go in!"


    Watson''s voice suddenly became louder.


    Jiang Ning turned his head, and several people were already standing behind Watson, all looking at Jiang Ning firmly at the moment.


    "Mr. Jiang, let''s go in and help you get things out!"


    "Yes! We can go in. We''ve been to that place. If we know what''s going on, let''s go in and try!"


    "Mr. Jiang, you have helped everyone so much, so we should do something for you. Let''s go in!"


    ...


    Several people continued to speak, and their voices trembled slightly. Obviously, letting them into such a place would also have fear and fear, but they were still willing to go in.


    "No way!"


    Jiang Ning shook his head directly, "I and Yu are really helping you, not to repay you, let alone risk your lives!"

 Chapter 1005： This is for yourself

    Jiang Ning sternly refused.


    He doesn''t need this boxing score, and he definitely can''t risk the lives of Watson and the others. Otherwise, what is the difference between him and those in the Hidden Gate?


    Jiang Ning shook his head directly.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    "Needless to say, this thing is really important, but I won''t bet your fate,"


    Jiang Ning said solemnly, "Your life must be preserved. Your family needs you. This No. 8 mining area needs you, and the future of Xishan City needs you."


    "Being alive and doing more meaningful things is much more important than the thing inside."


    Watson''s eyes were a little red, and he opened his mouth to say something, but Jiang Ning had already stopped him.


    "Landfill this mine as soon as possible."


    Ji Dao boxing score is indeed important, but he can''t get it, and it''s also a way to let the master can''t get it.


    Jiang Ning wouldn''t know how terrible the mine collapsed, it would definitely be deadly.


    Even a **** cannot escape.


    If he really agreed and let Watson and the others take their lives to risk, then Lin Yu would really think he was a ruthless and selfish person and would never pay him any more.


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    Several other people, seeing Jiang Ning''s refusal, were a little anxious and wanted to persuade Jiang Ning again. Watson immediately reached out and stopped them.


    "Since Mr. Jiang considers everyone, then we will listen to Mr. Jiang."


    He waved, "Go and make arrangements. Tonight, the mine will be buried, just in case."


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s departure, Watson gave a few people a look and made a gesture, and they understood at once, and didn''t say anything more.


    Jiang Ning went back to the office, and Lin Yu was really teaching a few workers how to classify documents reasonably to improve work efficiency.


    On one table, there were several seasonal fruits, all washed and cut, but Lin Yu really didn''t eat a bite.


    "Improving efficiency is very important, so you can get twice the result with half the effort, you can continue to explore, summarize, and then find a better way in your usual work."


    Lin Yu explained patiently.


    Her voice was a little hoarse, and it was obvious that the words that had been spoken for a long time made her mouth dry.


    "There is still something I have to tell you,"


    Lin Yu really didn''t want to rest, because the things here are almost over today. She and Jiang Ning have to go back to the East China Sea. If we don¡¯t talk about it today, I don¡¯t know when we will come back to Xishan City. "The working system of the office..."


    "You take a break first."


    Jiang Ning walked in and suddenly said, "Drink saliva, eat some fruit, and moisturize your throat."


    Several workers from the trade union stood up immediately when they saw Jiang Ning coming in, embarrassed.


    They kept letting Lin Yu really rest, but Lin Yu really refused, and they couldn''t say anything.


    "Are you done up there?"


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning.


    "Well, it''s over."


    Jiang Ning poured Lin Yuzhen a glass of warm water and handed it to her, "Drink it."


    The tone is beyond doubt.


    Lin Yu really stuck out her tongue, took it over and drank it obediently, not daring to disobey Jiang Ning. She knew that if she was disobedient, Jiang Ning would definitely be angry.


    Jiang Ning took the fruit bowl and handed it to Lin Yuzhen, not letting her continue.


    He turned to look at the workers of the unions.


    "For work matters, you need to explore more by yourself. You are beginners. I will arrange for someone to guide you, but you need to use your own heart. Understand?"


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang!"


    "We will not let you down!"


    "We will work hard, not to lose the face of Mr. Jiang and Miss Lin, and not to lose the face of Lin!"


    Jiang Ning nodded: "This is for yourselves, I think you know clearly, do it hard, and don''t disappoint Yuzhen''s wishes."

 Chapter 1006： Take it out!

    "Yes!"


    Lin Yu really ate the fruit obediently, Jiang Ning spoke, but she didn''t dare to interrupt, until she finished eating, she continued to guide several staff members.


    It was very busy until nine o''clock in the evening, and all the things had been explained. Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen back to the hotel to rest, preparing to leave the next day.


    At the same time.


    No. 8 mining area!


    In front of the mine that was at risk of collapsing, Watson and the others had made every possible preparation.


    Miner¡¯s lamps, ropes, knives, shovels, and even dry food and water.


    "Mr. Jiang and Ms. Lin have helped everyone so much, but there is not much we can do for them,"


    Watson said, "Several of us have been in this mine. We should remember the situation inside, right?"


    "Remember! I must remember!"


    "? Covering Lu Fupa Lu Erfu shutting? We are all old miners, don''t have any other skills, what''s the problem with this?"


    "The stuff inside is very important to Mr. Jiang, let''s get it out!"


    Watson looked at several people and nodded, his face full of determination.


    "Brothers, I have to remind you that entering this mine is definitely dangerous. Even if everyone has experience, you can all think about it."


    He took a deep breath.


    Already prepared for the worst, but at the same time he became more determined.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really helped them so much and gave everyone hope. He couldn''t forget how he took a few brothers and went to Donghai to find the employees of the Lin Group and how they treated them.


    I can''t forget that Lin Yu really cried like a little girl when they saw their grievances and humiliation.


    They are just ordinary miners. When does anyone care about them and treat them like this?


    Still so defending their dignity and giving them hope?


    Except for Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, where else are there!


    Therefore, even if it is dangerous and may even lose his life, it is worth doing something for Jiangning and the others!


    "Think about it!"


    "I''m thinking about it too!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''m not afraid, let''s go!"


    A few people took a deep breath, leaving two people outside to respond, they no longer had the slightest hesitation, and went straight into the mine.


    The sky is dim, and there is a very bright star in the starry sky in the middle of the night, constantly emitting light.


    Its light is insignificant compared with the vast galaxy, but it still works hard to shine and illuminate the surrounding darkness.


    In the hotel.


    Lin Yu was really tired. After taking a shower, he threw himself on the bed and fell asleep quickly.


    Jiang Ning was sitting beside the bed, thinking about that page of Ji Dao Boxing Book in his heart.


    He didn''t have extreme desire for these things. If it weren''t for dealing with the Lord and Hidden Gate and solving these hidden dangers, Jiang Ning would not have any interest in these Jidao fist books.


    "Lord, why are you so interested in these fist scores? Is it really for He Linbei to say, the secret of fist scores?"


    Jiang Ning secretly said in his heart, "If this is the case, if this page is buried, they may no longer be able to find a complete boxing score. In this way, the master''s idea is even shattered."


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "I''m afraid, just dig the ground three feet, these crazy people will dig out the boxing book, right?"


    He thought for a while, and was about to call Watson, confessing that he would fill up the mine. Before he dialed the number, the phone rang first.


    Jiang Ning walked outside the house, closed the door softly, and glanced at the number. It was Watson''s call.


    As soon as he connected, there was an excited voice on the other end of the phone, trembling constantly!


    "Mr. Jiang! We took out the things in the mine for you! Take it out!"

 Chapter 1007： Jiang Nings anger

    Jiang Ning was shocked: "What did you say?"


    "What''s in the mine! Take it out!"


    Over there, Watson''s voice trembled fiercely? He wanted to shut down, Lu Ba Xiai shut down, and obviously they were also very excited.


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, but never expected that Watson would enter the mine.


    That''s a mine that is at risk of collapsing!


    "I''ll be over right away!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much. He hung up the phone and was about to go. The door of the house opened. Lin Yu really rubbed his eyes and said in a daze, "What happened?"


    "It''s okay. I''ll go to the No. 8 mining area. I''ll be back soon. Go to sleep."


    Lin Yu really nodded obediently, yawned, climbed onto the bed again, and got into the quilt.


    But Jiangning galloped all the way to the No. 8 mining area.


    The lights are very bright in front of the mine.


    Several people in Watson were so excited that they couldn''t say anything in excitement.


    They helped Jiangning to do something, and what they could do to help Jiangning made them really happy!


    "Take it out!"


    "Mr. Jiang wants something, we will definitely help him get it out."


    Several people couldn''t hide their excitement.


    Mines that are at risk of collapse are indeed dangerous. For ordinary people, unless it is a sky-high price, where else would anyone want to go in?


    That''s just killing one''s life!


    But as for them, Jiang Ning would not let them in, and they even sneaked in, in order to help Jiang Ning get out what he wanted, even if they would die inside, they would admit it.


    Jiangning''s car is here!


    Watson hurriedly shouted: "Mr. Jiang!"


    Jiang Ning got out of the car, but his face was ugly, his face was stern, with a trace of anger.


    "Are you crazy!"


    He shouted sharply, "Who let you in!"


    Watson and the others were suddenly startled, but Jiang Ning would be angry and so angry.


    "If you die, what will your family do? Don''t you have any brains! A group of big masters, so impulsive!"


    Jiang Ning yelled, "If you die, how can I explain to your family?"


    He stared at Watson with a stern expression. He stared at Watson and the others, first he was shocked, and then his eyes became red.


    They didn''t know that Jiang Ning was concerned about them and worried that something would happen to them.


    So they were not allowed to enter at the beginning, and even more so they were asked to fill the mine, but they didn''t want someone to go in and accidents occurred.


    But they sneaked in behind Jiang Ning''s back.


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    Watson chuckled and said honestly, "Aren''t we all right."


    "fine?"


    Jiang Ning''s voice grew louder, "The **** is going to happen, can you still stand here?"


    "I said, no matter how important things are, life is not important. Can''t you listen?"


    He is really angry.


    Ji Dao boxing score is indeed important, even the master spent nearly two decades controlling the hidden gate just to get all the boxing scores.


    The importance of boxing is self-evident.


    But in Jiang Ning''s eyes, the most precious thing in the world is life.


    Especially these most ordinary and innocent people. They alone are the backbone of the whole family. They are someone''s husband, someone''s father, or someone''s son!


    If they die, the whole family will collapse!


    "Men sometimes live, not just for themselves, you can remember these words clearly for me."


    Jiang Ning glanced at everyone and said seriously.


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang, we know that we will remember it in our hearts."


    Someone spoke, with red eyes, but smiled, "You and Miss Lin have helped you so much, and there is only this we can do."


    Watson carefully took out a box from his arms, and said: "We have been to that place, and then we found another mine. It is much safer. It is safer. Just because I was sure, I just went in. Mr. Jiang really didn''t have to. Worry."


    "We are also very afraid of death!"

 Chapter 1008： One-page boxing score

    Jiang Ning looked at several people and let out a long breath.


    He knew that it was useless to say anything else, as long as it was what he wanted, even if they were not sure, they would definitely try their best to enter the mine and get it out for himself.


    Do good people get rewarded?


    But he, no matter how good he is, he just did some trivial things.


    But in the eyes of Watson and the others, that is a great grace!


    "Mr. Jiang can rest assured that we will not be impulsive in the future. Everyone will do a good job in the No. 8 mining area and develop Xishan City. We will never lose our lives.


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang, don''t be angry, this thing... for you."


    Watson walked over, still worried that Jiang Ning would be angry.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know what to say.


    Looking at these simple and sincere eyes, he felt more and more that he was worthy of protecting this country and protecting these ordinary people for so many years.


    "thank you all."


    Jiangning Road.


    He didn''t say extra words.


    No matter how much they said, they couldn''t match these four words, which made Watson and the others even more happy.


    Watson and the others became more excited when they heard Jiang Ning say thank you, and hurriedly waved their hands: "You''re welcome!"


    Jiang Ning took the box and took a look. The brass lock on it had been corroded. Watson handed it a pair of pliers and opened it easily.


    "Mr. Jiang, the grave inside has been around for some years. We usually mine mines and have seen a lot. It is estimated that it has been at least a hundred years old."


    Watson said, "This tomb is an empty tomb. There is no coffin inside. There is only such a box, but there is a stone tablet with some words written on it. At least, we tried our best, but we couldn''t bring it out."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "It''s fine when people come out, let''s talk about the others."


    He opened the box, and there really was a page of boxing book in it!


    The rolled brown-yellow parchment was exactly the same as the one on my own, and even the lines of the wrinkles were exactly the same.


    Jiang Ning directly untied the rope and unfolded the fist sheet, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "It seems that He Linbei is right,"


    He said in his heart, "This fist score is not just a fist score, but the lines on it... seem to have some problems."


    It''s just one or two, nothing can be seen at all, but Jiang Ning has this feeling, the direction of these lines is indeed a map!


    There is only one move in the fist sheet, but this move can be varied, and the world of fist techniques can be collected. Jiang Ning is already very familiar with it, and there is no difficulty in controlling another page.


    "Mr. Jiang, is this this thing?"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning had not spoken, Watson worried that the things they brought out were not what Jiang Ning wanted.


    "You helped me a lot."


    Jiang Ning looked up and looked at Watson and others, "Even, maybe because of this, you can save a lot of people!"


    Hearing this, Watson and the others, their expressions shook, and their bodies trembled slightly.


    It is their honor to receive such praise from Jiang Ning!


    They are not good at words and emotional, but they can only flush their faces and clenched their fists, but the joy and excitement in their eyes cannot be concealed at all.


    Jiang Ning looked at a few people, all covered in dust, and there were some scratches on the faces of a few people.


    Obviously, underneath the mine is very dangerous!


    People who haven''t been there can''t experience it.


    "You guys are so good!"


    Jiang Ning solemnly said, "Now, this mine must be buried, and no one is allowed to enter it to avoid danger."


    "I''m watching it here, so I don''t need you to lie to me again."


    "Yes!? I love Western Italy?"


    Several of Watson couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1009： The matter is not resolved

    Jiang Ning was relieved after seeing the mine filled with cement with his own eyes.


    It was already late at night, and he immediately asked Watson and the others to go back and rest.


    Jiang Ning returned to the hotel. Lin Yu really woke up early. Seeing him back, he immediately ran off the bed and threw himself into Jiang Ning''s arms.


    "You are not here, I dare not sleep."


    "fool."


    Jiang Ning rubbed her hair, "Now I am back and go to sleep."


    He hugged Lin Yuzhen by his waist. Lin Yuzhen blushed and shrank into his arms, letting Jiang Ning treat himself as a child, gently laying on the bed, and gently covering the quilt.


    Say good night, then wait? Wu Yipa Airan Yi Eryi? Slowly close your eyes.


    Jiang Ning did not rest.


    He walked to the balcony, took out the page of Ji Dao boxing, and looked at the moves on it, it seemed that instantly, he entered a strange state!


    On the parchment, there is only one movement, but in Jiang Ning''s eyes, it seems that there are thousands of them, right now in his mind, constantly tumbling and jumping!


    He sat there quietly, staring at the parchment, seeing the early morning.


    It wasn''t until Jiang Ning heard the sound of Lin Yu really stretching in the room that he withdrew from the gods.


    He wasn''t tired at all, but he was energetic, and the light in his eyes was like a cold star.


    "This boxing score is really weird."


    Jiang Ning rolled up the parchment, stuffed it into his pocket, got up and entered the room.


    Lin Yuzhen just opened his eyes, still a little confused.


    "Have you got enough sleep?"


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning walked over and scratched Lin Yu''s real nose lightly, "You have to go back today. There are still a lot of things in the company that you need to deal with. If you don''t come out, Dad can''t be busy alone."


    "Aren''t you going back?"


    Lin Yu really understood the meaning of Jiang Ning''s words.


    The two originally planned to go back together.


    "There are still some unresolved things here."


    Jiang Ning said, "I want to take care of everything here, so that Watson and the others will have no worries."


    "Forget it, help them do more."


    Jiang Ning originally wanted to let them do it directly, solve problems by themselves, and constantly explore, but now it seems that they still lack too much experience in this area and may not be able to do well.


    The tone took that time, so it''s better to do it yourself and help them solve it, so as not to have extra troubles and make Lin Yu''s real hard work wasted.


    "Well, I will listen to your arrangements."


    Lin Yu really nodded her head obediently and didn''t ask another question.


    She listened to Jiang Ning''s decision.


    "Well, get up, wash, eat breakfast, and take you to the airport."


    Jiang Ning really chased Lin Yu like a pig.


    at the same time.


    Gao Shi didn''t sleep all night!


    His eyes, bloodshot, looked scary.


    He had negotiated with Zhao Quan, and Zhao Quan went to get back several mining areas, and he re-registered the company, preparing to rebuild the Black Star Mining Company, and once again control the mining industry in Xishan City.


    But where did he think that the news he got, Zhao Quan was dead!


    He was beaten for half his life, thrown to the side of the road, and bitten to death by a stray dog!


    Terrible!


    Gao Ciguang felt his creeps when he saw a few photos.


    Especially, the master that even Zhao Quan invited, Guo Meng in the hidden gate, was a ruthless person, and the professor had heard of it.


    But even Guo Meng was beaten up and thrown into the stinking ditch!


    Is Jiang Ning a lunatic?


    He even dared to do this, even the people of the hidden door, dare to start!


    "This Xishan City, I am afraid that there is no place for me. If I don''t leave again, Jiang Ning will definitely not let me go!"

 Chapter 1010： Wild persimmon

    Gao Zuo gritted his teeth and trembled with anger.


    How many years has he worked hard in Xishan City?


    After getting up from the bottom, step by step, he finally got his current status and worth, but only a few days later, nothing was left.


    Everything about him is gone!


    Even his current villa must give up.


    Gao Xue raised his head and glanced. It was already dawn, and if he didn''t leave, it would be too late.


    He picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Xishan City also hides a wild mine, are you interested?"


    Gao Xu squinted his eyes, "As long as you want, I will tell you."


    Putting down the phone, the expression on Gao Shi''s face has completely changed.


    "What I can''t get, you Lin... don''t even think about getting it! Humph!"


    He immediately packed up some gold jewels, took the bank card, and left in a hurry, daring not to delay for a moment.


    Not long after Gao Xu walked on his front foot, several people wearing masks found the villa and searched for a while, but no trace of Gao Xu was found.


    "Escaped."


    "That Zhao Quan is dead, and Guo Meng is also dead. I am afraid that only the high-level scholar knows the whereabouts of the fist sheet."


    The person taking the lead, with a cold voice, with a strong murderous aura, "Find it for me! Be sure to find the whereabouts of the boxing score!"


    "Yes!"


    A few people, their bodies flashed, and immediately disappeared.


    At that time.


    The northwest region, Tongshan City, is only more than two hundred kilometers away from Xishan City.


    The two cities are not far apart, and both are places with developed mineral resources, even more developed than Xishan City, Tongshan City.


    Because there are not only iron ore here, these are regarded as ordinary mineral resources, but there are also some rare minerals, which are enough to make the status of this city unique.


    The Mo family, in this city of Tongshan, is a big family second to none.


    Because more than 80% of the mining areas here belong to the Mo family, and even rumored that the Mo family has hidden a rare mineral, which is extremely hidden.


    Gao Shi rushed all the way to the top floor of the headquarters of the Mo Group.


    Mo Bei has been waiting for him here for some time.


    "Grumbling¡ª"


    Gao Shi was sipping tea, where there was still the appearance of an elegant gentleman before, even his hair was messy, and he couldn''t take care of tidying.


    "How did Mr. Gao fall into this field, but it''s a bit surprising."


    Mo Bei looked at Gao Zuo''s appearance and squinted slightly.


    He is indifferent to such people as Gao Zuo. The coal mines and iron ore mines in Xishan City are the most common.


    And the number of ways to give them is even more primitive. It still relies on squeezing those miners to make money by mining the minerals, which is long outdated.


    If it hadn''t been for Professor Gao, he knew that Xishan City had hidden a wild mine, and Mo Bei had no interest in seeing him at all.


    Wild mines are slang in the industry. They refer to rare minerals, which are usually not large in quantity, but they are very valuable.


    In particular, this kind of minerals should not belong to individuals, but the Mo family has hidden two of them.


    "Mr. Mo, don''t laugh at me. It''s really embarrassing for me to fall into this field."


    Professor Gao snorted, a little unhappy, "If Mo always feels that there is nothing to say to me, then I will leave."


    With that said, he was about to get up.


    "The temper of Mr. Gao hasn''t changed at all,"


    Mo Bei didn''t stand up, just smiled, and pointed his finger at the office door, "If Mr. Gao wants to leave, then I definitely can''t stop it, please."

 Chapter 1011： Black sheep

    After speaking, Gao Shi suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    He has already stood up halfway, and if he continues to stand up, it won¡¯t be true. He didn¡¯t know what to do at once.


    "Since I''m here, it''s a friend, and business can be discussed, Mr. Gao, what do you think?"


    Mo Bei gave him the steps, and Gao Zuo sat down with a smile on his face, not embarrassed at all.


    "Mr. Mo, he is really broad-minded and highly admired."


    Professor Gao sat down and looked at Mo Bei, "So, when there is a good business, the first thing I think of is Mr. Mo."


    "I can trust it to do business with a big man like President Mo."


    Mo Bei just smiled, did not speak.


    He pulled his suit, with a faint smile on his mature face, waiting for Gao Shi to continue talking.


    Mo Bei has rich experience in business talks, especially for door-to-door business, so he must firmly hold the initiative in his own hands.


    He had heard about the situation in Xishan City. They had lost the support of the northern family, and they were bound to be greatly affected.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before I came over to find myself, obviously there was a big problem.


    The Mo family''s concept has always been to stand on its own as king, not to have anything to do with the large families in the north. With absolute control, even the large families in the north must still be courteous!


    Just like the Tan clan in Beishan? He is a powerful person, and the big family in the north must be polite when they ask for something.


    "Mr. Mo, I''m afraid you don''t know, Tongshan City, there must be some trouble!"


    Professor Gao is also an old fox, so I don''t know what Mo Bei thinks.


    To talk about business, who controls the initiative is extremely important.


    "Oh, isn''t it, what''s the trouble, why don''t I know?"


    Mo Bei said lightly.


    "Xishan City has undergone tremendous changes. This Tongshan City, I don¡¯t want long, will also be affected,"


    Professor Gao said directly, "Mo always knows something, my mineral company has now become the industry of the Lin family in the East China Sea, and the Lin family is simply a black sheep!"


    "How to say?"


    Mo Bei naturally heard some gossip.


    The few big-name families behind Gao Zuo and them lost in some battle at the price of ceding the mineral company in Xishan City to the Lin family.


    As for the specific reason, he didn''t know it, and it didn''t matter.


    This kind of thing can''t be more common in those families with large surnames in the north.


    "Mr. Mo, we are all engaged in mining. Mining is the most important thing. But without those miners to give us our lives, what shall we eat?"


    "But now, you want to control them easily, spend a small amount of money, and let them kill us, it''s impossible!"


    Mo Bei frowned slightly.


    The bottom layer of miners is indeed still an important part of each of their mining areas. Without miners, how can the minerals hidden in the mountains be dug out?


    Those ore still need to be mined by miners and transported out by truck by truck.


    If you can''t control them, the cost will go up straight!


    For businessmen, two things are most important, one is profit, and the other is cost.


    "Now, in the dozens of mining areas in Xishan City, workers¡¯ unions have been established. Lin allows workers to manage the mining areas by themselves. Moreover, they only need to turn in 70% of the profits. The remaining 30% are given to workers as bonuses, scholarships, and even Even night schools are also run to help workers supplement their cultural knowledge."


    There was a trace of contempt on Gao''s face, and a trace of disdain, "Lin''s people may have been running a tall enterprise for a long time, thinking that the miners are just like the white-collar workers in their company."

 Chapter 1012： Beware, misfortune comes out of your mouth

    He didn''t know if he had spent so much effort on the miners, whether Lin Yu was really stupid with Jiang Ning, or they were confused.


    "Lin''s people, really do this?"


    Mo Bei''s voice changed a little.


    They would not think about this kind of thing. In their eyes, miners are tools, and they can be dismissed with a little salary in a month. It is absolutely impossible for them. In their eyes, it is impossible for them to stay close and serve Lu Ai? Too many resources are spent.


    "indeed so!"


    Gao Sui leaned back, leaned on the sofa, squinted slightly, and looked at Mo Bei, "I''m afraid, this news has already arrived in Tongshan City."


    Mo Bei''s expression changed.


    He immediately got up, called his secretary, asked about the situation, and asked the secretary to check.


    Professor Gao looked at Mo Bei and asked, sneered secretly.


    "Lin''s people, I''m afraid they would never have thought that their decision would cause a sensation in the mineral industry! This Mo family would not accept it!"


    And this news was all that Gao Shi spent money to find someone and spread it madly in Tongshan City.


    At this moment, all mining areas in Tongshan City, large and small, have heard the news, know the reforms in Xishan City, and know the different treatment other miners can get.


    For a while, many people couldn''t sit still and asked the mining area to give them the same benefits!


    Everyone is also a worker. The Red Star Mining Company has given them such good treatment. That is not to treat them as ordinary workers, dispensable, but to treat them as part of the company.


    Not only benefits, but also dignity!


    In a short period of time, there were five or six Mojia mining area leaders who sent applications to the head office, saying that many workers threatened that they would not be treated like Lin''s, so they resigned and went to work in Xishan City!


    The news soon reached Mo Bei''s ears, making his face a little ugly.


    "It really is a black sheep!"


    Mo Bei snorted, "What the **** does Lin do, don''t they know the rules in the mineral industry?"


    "Hehe, they really don''t know."


    Gao Shi spread his hands and looked helpless, "But I''m sure they will have other actions next, and I hope it won''t have much impact on the Mo family''s industry."


    He smiled, a little gloating.


    "Mr. Mo, I am no longer in this business. I am packing my bags and looking for a place to take care of the elderly. I came to you today just to tell you the location of the wild mine."


    Professor Gao looked at Mo Bei and saw that Mo Bei''s eyes were full of light, but he stopped and did not continue.


    Mo Bei snorted, didn''t say anything, immediately took out a check, wrote down ten million, signed the name and handed it to Gao Sheng.


    "Enough for your information fee."


    "Mo is always a cheerful person,"


    Gao Shuo received the check and said lightly, "That wild mine is located in the No. 8 mining area of ??Xishan City. There is a mine deep in the mine. We excavated it before, but Zhao Quan and I were sealed off. Nothing. Leaked."


    "Mr. Mo should know that individuals have no right to own this kind of thing. Once discovered, they must be handed in, but the Mo family..."


    He laughed and said nothing.


    The Mo family secretly hid two wild mines and even transported rare mineral resources to foreign countries, but Gao Shi knew a little!


    Hearing this, Mo Bei''s expression really sank.


    "Mr. Gao, you can eat anything but you can''t talk nonsense,"


    His voice was cold, "Be careful, disaster comes from your mouth!"

 Chapter 1013： Wait for trouble

    "Hahaha, I don''t know anything."


    Gao Shi stood up and patted the cheque that he had just stuffed in his chest.


    "The news, I told Mr. Mo. I will accept the ten million information fee. I hope Mr. Mo can get what he wants, and it can be regarded as an old friend''s help."


    He arched his hands. "However, I have to remind Mo. The Lin''s Jiang Ning has a bad temper and is not easy to deal with. Once I let him know about the wild mines, the Mo family definitely won''t have a chance."


    After speaking, the professor stopped to say more, and turned away.


    Watching Gao Xue''s back disappear, Mo Bei''s face was gloomy, he slowly took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Are you downstairs?"


    He said lightly, "I just lost a check for ten million. Get it back for me."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone directly.


    information fee?


    He didn''t want to pay a dime.


    As for the wild mine, he had heard that a wild mine was discovered in Xishan City, but it has not leaked out for so long.


    He even suspected that it was Gao Shi and Zhao Quan who had exploited privately and made huge profits in secret.


    "Lin, Jiang Ning."


    Mo Bei snorted, "Before I saw the person, I caused such a big trouble first. You Lin will be responsible for this loss."


    He would not put workers in his eyes like Jiang Ning did.


    Want benefits?


    Dream it.


    Mo Bei directly issued the order, and any non-discriminatory request was directly expelled. There was no mercy or even threatened that those workers would not find work in the entire Tongshan City.


    For a time, angry voices sounded, but more helpless.


    How do ordinary miners compare with the Mo family who has been in the Tongshan City for several generations?


    at the same time.


    The changes in Xishan City are almost visible to the naked eye.


    The work enthusiasm of the major mining areas is completely different. Everyone works in accordance with the specified rules and regulations. First, safety is guaranteed, and second, there is even more hope.


    Everyone knows that now it is not just for Lin''s work, but also for the two bosses Jiangning and Lin Yuzhen, but also for himself and his family.


    They had calculated it, Lin Yuzhen alone took it out, and the part of the bonus for everyone at the end of the year was worth three months'' salary!


    Then wait? Ai Wuran shuts down Ai Zheyi? So I get fifteen months'' salary a year!


    They are workers, they are not white-collar workers, and this kind of treatment is enough to make them excited and unable to sleep.


    Not to mention, Lin Yu really has a number of measures, as well as scholarships for children, pensions for the elderly, and insurance for everyone...


    Just for this, if you don''t work hard, or don''t give back to Lin, they feel that they have no face to continue to work in the mining area.


    "Mr. Jiang said, safety first!"


    "Mr. Jiang also [biquge 5200www.bqg5200.xyz] said that in the future, everyone''s children will be excellent enough in college graduation, and Lin''s priority will be admitted!"


    "Mr. Jiang urges everyone that only by persistence can victory, and hard work will be rewarded!"


    ...


    In the past few days, Watson held a loudspeaker and shouted everywhere, as if he didn''t penetrate Jiang Ning''s words into everyone''s heart, he felt that his work was not enough.


    As the person in charge of this eighth mining area, his burden is very heavy!


    In the office, Jiang Ning sat there.


    The left hand is grapes, and the right hand is bananas.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t care about the management of the mining area. There are a few professionals who are transferred from the headquarters of the Lin Group. What needs him to worry about.


    He is waiting.


    Some troubles will inevitably arise.


    "Brother Ning, in the past few days, many people have come to Xishan City to look for work, and they want to enter various mining areas. I have asked them to count, and there are more than 500 people."


    The subordinates reported the situation.


    "How much can we charge?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "If you can take it, you can take it all."

 Chapter 1014： Give you a suggestion

    "Yes."


    He tossed it casually, the banana peel fell into the trash can accurately, clapped his hands, and picked up another one.


    "The ones that should come will always come, but can you come earlier."


    Jiang Ning was a little dissatisfied, "I have to go back to accompany my wife."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Watson walked in quickly, with a strange expression on his face.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    "What''s up?"


    Peanut walked quickly to Jiangning, "Someone is coming from Tongshan City!"


    "It''s from the Mo family, the Mo family, they control almost all the mining areas in Tongshan City, and they are very powerful."


    Watson is not stupid. There are so many movements in Xishan City. I must have heard of the surrounding cities.


    Everyone is in the mining industry, and they are also the low-level workers in the mining area. The workers in Xishan City suddenly turned over. Workers in other cities can''t bear it.


    But not every company is Lin, not every boss, but Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen!


    He was worried that the Mo family came to Jiangning and the others for trouble!


    "Really, it seems that the Mo family is very powerful, what are their people doing?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t care, "If you come to study and inspect in Xishan City, you can arrange it."


    "He...he named Mr. Jiang by name."


    Watson lowered his voice and reminded, "Mr. Jiang, the strong dragon does not suppress the snakes. In the northwest region, these mines are somewhat capable, let''s..."


    "Then please."


    Jiang Ning smiled, ignoring what Watson said.


    Strong dragon does not crush the snake?


    In Jiangning, there is no such kind of talk, not to mention the earth-headed snake or earth-headed dragon. If he wants to press it, he can crush them to death, and he can''t even lift his head!


    Soon, a man in a straight suit walked into the office.


    Seeing Jiang Ning sitting there, there was no slight smile on his face, and he didn''t even mean to shake hands with Jiang Ning.


    "Are you Jiang Ning? Lin''s Jiang Ning?"


    Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced at him: "It''s me."


    "Unexpectedly, your Lin''s cross-banking is so large that you dare to grab business in the mining industry."


    The visitor is very polite, "My name is Cheng Fan, a member of the Mo family, I am here today to tell you a word for someone and give you a suggestion."


    His tone was full of disdain, and there was even a kind of superiority.


    How big is a beauty company, how can it be compared with the profiteering industries of minerals? Lin''s rash stepped into the mineral industry, and even stepped directly into the Northwest region with one foot.


    This is simply an act of seeking death!


    Especially these successive actions have seriously affected the interests of the Mo family.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Just as Cheng Fan was about to speak, Jiang Ning waved his hand directly.


    "You don''t need to tell, whoever wants to tell me something, let him do it himself, I won''t listen to the report."


    "Arrogant!"


    Cheng Fan''s expression changed, and he sneered suddenly, "Only you are qualified, let us see you in person?"


    "Since you are not here, then stop talking nonsense and see off the guests."


    Jiang Ning didn''t care much, he didn''t even look at Cheng Fan again.


    "you!"


    Cheng Fan was furious and pointed at Jiang Ning, almost poking Jiang Ning in the face.


    He shouted angrily, "Do you know, who is it that you want to offend?"


    "? Zhe Er, Fu Shi Yi Zhe Ling Er? Click!"


    Jiang Ning suddenly stretched out his hand, and with a click, he broke Cheng Fan''s finger directly, and Cheng Fan screamed in pain.


    "what--!"


    "I hate it the most, people point things at me! Whether it''s a gun or a finger!"

 Chapter 1015： You look down on me?

    Cheng Fan let out a scream, and backed back after holding his hands. On his forehead, a bead of sweat suddenly flowed out.


    He grinned and looked at Jiang Ning, full of panic and panic.


    "you you!"


    Too arrogant!


    How dare this Lin guy be so arrogant?


    He dared to break his finger. Didn''t he hear that he was a member of the Mo family, a subordinate of Mo Bei!


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, the cloud on his face was calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Many people once pointed at him with weapons, knives, guns, and even guns!


    But the result? No one has lived till now!


    Cheng Fan should be fortunate that [Xinquan Novel www.xbooktxt.info], Jiang Ning now has a good temper.


    "I''m from the Mo family..."


    "I don''t care if you are from the cat or dog family, when you get to me, it''s me who has the final say,"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "If it''s your Mo family? If you want to tell me, just come by yourself, send a dog, and I don''t understand dog language?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Cheng Fan was almost blown up.


    Jiang Ning called himself a dog!


    "Watson!"


    "exist!"


    Watson has met several times, how strong his own boss is.


    Every time he saw it, he was full of energy and blood.


    "When will cats and dogs be able to enter the mining area? Keep an eye on me, and if a dog comes, just call me out!"


    "Yes!"


    Watson shouted immediately.


    He walked up to Cheng Fan with a serious expression, and stretched out his hand and said, "Get out!"


    The same is not the slightest polite.


    Dare to be disrespectful to Jiangning, that is, disrespect to their entire mining area, disrespect to all the workers, if those hot-tempered brothers are there, whether Cheng Fan can go out today is a question.


    Cheng Fan gritted his teeth and didn''t expect that a miner would dare to drive himself away.


    He wanted to yell at him, but when he saw Jiang Ning, he felt his fingers hurt, as if he had broken several more.


    "Humph! You are in trouble!"


    Cheng Fan put down a cruel word, turned and left.


    Get in trouble?


    Jiang Ning is a little funny. He has lived to this day without fear of trouble.


    Anyone who makes trouble for him is overwhelming!


    He didn''t expect that the Mo family in the northwest was no smaller than the large families in the north, and even more arrogant. He really thought he could occupy the mountain as the king?


    "Mr. Jiang, kicked out!"


    Watson ran back and said respectfully, "That''s the general manager of the Mo Group. I''m afraid I won''t let it go. Should we make some preparations?"


    He certainly knows that these reforms in Xishan City are bound to touch the cakes of many people.


    Not only Tongshan City, but the surrounding cities that also use minerals as their main industry, those who control resources will never allow such an alternative existence as Xishan City.


    Workers have always been a tool, a tool for them to accumulate money. How could they be like Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, who treat them as part of the company and protect and care about them.


    "How do you prepare?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and couldn''t help but smile, "You only need to pay attention to safety and do a good job in production. You don''t need to worry about other things."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "You look down on me?"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, and Watson suddenly panicked.


    "Dare not dare!"


    How dare he look down on Jiang Ning.


    "That''s not it. If I can''t solve it, can you solve it?"


    Watson opened his mouth, trying to say something, but he didn''t seem to be able to say anything.


    "What you can''t solve, in the end, won''t I solve it?"


    Watson closed his mouth obediently.


    Jiang Ning knocked on the table: "Industry needs to be upgraded and needs to keep up with the trend of the times. Have you taken a serious look at the plan that Yuzhen has given you? Environmental protection is the theme of today. If minerals are not reformed or kept up with the times, they will have to be eliminated sooner or later. no?"

 Chapter 1016： Move too many people cake

    "understood."


    "Understand what else are you doing here? Go to work."


    Watson chuckled and nodded hurriedly. He felt that his boss was really interesting.


    His skills are as strong as the sun, and he is really gentle with Lin Yu to make all women jealous and treat them like old friends, even if they have not known each other for a long time.


    In Jiang Ning, there is an inexplicable charm that makes people willing to trust? Erzhe covertly cover up?, follow, support, and even the charm of faith!


    The entire mining area is working intensively and orderly. Compared with the past, it is more organized, and everyone''s working status is completely different.


    With Lin Yuzhen''s meticulous plan as a guide, almost everyone knows where he should go.


    In just a few days, the changes in the eighth mining area shocked the other dozens of mining areas.


    One by one, people were sent to study, and they went back to work together, which greatly changed the working atmosphere in Xishan City.


    If it weren''t for personal experience, Watson and the others would not believe that a small change could have such a big impact!


    At the same time, there are more and more people coming from surrounding cities. There are a dozen mining areas, and there are still some shortages of manpower, which can be filled all at once.


    Especially for some experienced miners, they can be met and unquestionable, and can be used at the critical moment!


    This makes Tongshan City and surrounding cities, those who also work in the mining industry, feel a little bad.


    Especially Mobei.


    Looking at Cheng Fan, who had broken his finger and looked embarrassed, he snorted.


    "waste!"


    He wanted to give Jiang Ning a suggestion. He said it was a suggestion, but it was actually a disarm, but in the end, Jiang Ning didn''t give Cheng Fan a chance at all, so he sent him away.


    "Mr. Mo, it''s not that I''m useless, it''s Jiang Ning from Lin''s family, who is too domineering!"


    Cheng Fan gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Mo kindly advises him, what is his attitude?"


    "Mr. Mo, I feel that this kid came to Xishan City not to make money in this industry at all, he is here to mess up our circle!"


    Mo Bei frowned, squinted his eyes, looked at Cheng Fan, did not say a word, motioned him to continue speaking.


    "I''ve checked. Lin''s main business is beauty and medical care. They even have contact with minerals for the first time. It''s just nonsense."


    "We think that workers are so important. Don''t we know that the Northwest is short of everything, but there is no shortage of people!"


    Cheng Fan hated Jiang Ning in his heart, and added fuel to the madness, "They just increase the cost of labor. Anyway, it''s a big deal, they can pat their **** and leave, but what about us?"


    "We Mo family, generations of people have been in the mining industry, this Jiangning...I''m afraid it''s sinister intentions!"


    Hearing that, Mo Bei''s face was even more ugly.


    Of course he knew that Cheng Fan was ashamed by Jiang Ning''s broken finger, and he would definitely exaggerate it deliberately, but he still felt that Cheng Fan made sense.


    Jiang Ning and the Lin family are simply outsiders in the mining industry.


    They can mess around, and the big deal is to evacuate, but the Mo family and other families around them have eaten this bowl of rice for several generations.


    Once the rules are broken, it will be difficult to establish them again, especially for those miners who have eaten meat for them and want them to eat grass, they will definitely not do it.


    "Help me contact a few other companies, this Lin family has moved too many people''s cakes and won''t live long!"

 Chapter 1017： Broke the rules

    As the current young head of the Mo family, Mo Bei knows his identity well and knows what he wants to do.


    If the Mo family wants to continue to occupy a place in the northwestern region, the industry in Tongshan City must continue to work steadily.


    The mining industry is a business that his family has been doing for generations, and there has been a fixed model for a long time.


    Drawing blood from miners is one of them. This labor cost has always been kept low. After all, three-legged toads are hard to find, and there are many two-legged workers.


    But once Jiang Ning broke the rules and made those workers greedy, that would definitely not be good news for the Mo family.


    Not to mention, Jiang Ning now has a wild mine, and Mo Bei is determined to win it!


    "Mr. Mo, are we going to break the Lin family?"


    A hint of pleasure flashed in Cheng Fan''s eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter whether they collapse or not, just get what I want."


    Mo Bei said lightly, as if he had controlled Jiang Ning and their destiny a long time ago.


    "Yes!"


    Cheng Fan nodded immediately, turned and left to make arrangements.


    He can''t wait to see Jiang Ning kneeling in front of him begging for mercy!


    When the Lin family can''t hang around in Xishan City and leave in embarrassment, he will definitely watch it with his own eyes!


    Mo Bei walked to the window of Luoranzhe Luzhe Wuxiyidi and looked at the city under his feet.


    He likes the feeling of being condescending and looking down at the mountains.


    "The Mo family is in the Northwest. It can be regarded as a top family, but it''s not enough,"


    Mo Bei muttered to himself, "I want the Mo family to become the top wealthy family in the north. They dare not despise the existence of them. I want them to be in awe of me!"


    He has never felt how remarkable the big families in the north are. They only fly up with some wind. How much is their own strength?


    Once the vent is no longer, it will fall into the altar!


    And the Mo family, absolutely can''t follow their path.


    In particular, the two wild mines in Mojia''s possession are extremely deep, and only a small amount of minerals are mined every year.


    But even if there is only a small amount, it is enough for Mo''s family to exchange it abroad for more useful things!


    "If there is another wild mine, then my Mo family''s future road will be better."


    A smile appeared on Mo Bei''s face, as if something was already in his hands.


    When the industry controllers in the surrounding cities surrounded Xishan City, they forced Lin to give in. At that time, what qualifications did Lin have to continue to mix in this industry?


    What qualifications does Jiang Ning have to be arrogant?


    They will only roll out of Xishan City, out of the Great Northwest region!


    "At that time, everyone will carve up the mining area in Xishan City, I only want the eighth mining area, hahahaha!"


    Mo Bei was already a little proud, everything was under his control.


    Soon, several cities around Xishan City and several families who also operated in the mineral industry reached a consensus, and the Mo family would take the lead to encircle and suppress the Lin family!


    No one wants the rules to be broken, especially now the workers in the mines under them are asking for the same treatment as the Lin workers.


    This is just kidding!


    Not to mention that 30% of the profit is given back to the workers, and the unit price is increased or even the food is improved. This increased cost is not something these capitalists are willing to accept.


    Mo Bei sat there, and the computer screen in front of him showed the heads of several other families.


    "I think everyone is very clear about the situation. If Xishan City does this, it is tantamount to breaking the rules."


    Mo Bei said indifferently, "I have let people calculate that we really want to do like Lin''s. Our cost must be increased by 30%. If another 30% of the profit is allocated to the workers, then the difference in between, needless to say, everyone will know. ."


    "Everyone eats this bowl of rice. I haven''t seen when workers need to be taken into consideration. They are not shareholders, let alone regular employees of the company. They are not qualified to have so many."

 Chapter 1018： any left?

    The people on the computer screen nodded one after another.


    This is the consensus of everyone, and there is no objection.


    But if Lin did that with Jiang Ning, it was tantamount to opening a hole and breaking the rules.


    People who really run this industry don''t do this at all, but Lin is a layman at all, doing things only on his own ideas, and doesn''t think so much at all.


    This makes them very angry.


    "This is unacceptable to us. The rules of the industry cannot be changed. Even if it changes, it should not be changed for those workers."


    "Yes, give them 30% profit? Isn''t that stupid!"


    "I think the Lin family is here to disrupt the situation. You can''t take it lightly."


    ...


    The heads of several big families were angry with Lin''s actions, which was what Mo Bei was most willing to see.


    "Everyone, now the signs have risen. If Lin is allowed to continue, I don''t think I need to say more about the consequences. Therefore, I contacted you today because I wanted to solve this problem with you."


    "My Mo family, naturally, I want to be the first to stand up against it, but I sent someone to negotiate with Lin''s Jiang Ning, but they didn''t accept it, and broke my finger, threatening me not to be nosy."


    Hearing this, the faces of several people on the screen sank.


    busy body?


    It is Lin''s family who rashly stepped into the mineral industry, completely breaking the rules of the industry as a layman!


    Even dare to accuse the Mo family of nosy?


    This Lin family is really arrogant!


    "I can''t control what you guys do, but my Mo family must let the Lin family retreat. There are many mining areas in Xishan City. Since the Lin family has no experience in management, my Mo family will be very Happy, how about you?"


    Mo Bei squinted, the meaning in his words couldn''t be more obvious.


    The other houses are all old foxes, and all of them are human spirits, so I can''t tell the meaning in the Mobei dialect.


    This is to divide up Xishan City''s share!


    "I object too!"


    "Like me, I can''t let Lin break the rules of the industry."


    "Let Lin leave."


    Almost without hesitation, everyone immediately reached a consensus, ready to start with Lin, force Lin to retreat, let Lin retreat, and get out of the northwestern region.


    After taking care of the video call, Mo Bei leaned on the chair, shaking with a smile.


    He likes this feeling of easily controlling the life and death of each other.


    I''m afraid that Jiang Ning is already nervous to panic, regretting that he made such a stupid decision, right?


    ?Ling Pa Dye Yiran Zhe Lingwu? At that time.


    Jiang Ning has eaten all the fruits that can be eaten here in the Northwest.


    I have to say that the climate of this place is very special, and the fruits that grow are also very unique.


    He was thinking now, if the legendary Su Yun of the provincial capital was here, he would be reluctant to miss Shu.


    "Mr. Jiang, it''s not good!"


    Watson ran in in a hurry, with a worried expression on his face. This is the third time he has come to Jiang Ning today.


    "The dealers in Gaoxi City also broke off their cooperation with us. They said they were cooperating with us, but the other dealers broke off their cooperation with him. He couldn''t help it."


    This is the third one, because of the threats of several other companies, they can only choose one of the two.


    Either cooperate with several other companies, or just cooperate with Lin''s.


    As anyone, I am afraid there will be no hesitation, and immediately make a decision to give up Lin directly.


    "any left?"


    Jiang Ning asked casually, without the slightest worry on his face.


    "Ah... what''s there?"


    Watson was shocked.


    "Is there any delicious fruit? I''m going to take some home and give it to my mother-in-law."


    Jiangning Road.


    It seemed that he hadn''t heard at all, what Watson had just said.

 Chapter 1019： layman

    "Fruit?"


    Watson reacted, "Yes! Yes! Yes! This is the season, and most of them are fruits. We have all kinds of fruits in the orchards of the brothers'' homes in our mining area!"


    They don''t have anything else, but there are really more things to eat with these fruits.


    In the mining area, there are orchards in the homes of a few brothers, and there is no less fruit in the season.


    Jiang Ning wants it, isn''t it just a sentence?


    It''s just that what he wants to talk about is not like fruit.


    "Mr. Jiang, before you go back, I will ask someone to prepare the fruit."


    Watson smiled, "It''s just the problem now, it''s our mining area..."


    "Promise them."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "Those opponents, don''t they let the partners choose one of the two? They are not good candidates. We are good candidates. We promised them that they will cancel the cooperation and the penalty will be issued to the brothers. "


    "But¡­¡­"


    Watson didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Of course it¡¯s nice to give out bonuses, but the mines mined in the mining area have no market, it¡¯s a big trouble.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t seem to worry at all, we seem to be looking forward to it.


    "Then the market for our mine?"


    Watson and the others can close their love and stay together? There are no channels to solve this problem.


    "How is the quality of the mine we mined?"


    "If you don''t say that, count on the best."


    Watson patted his chest.


    "That''s fine. Don''t be afraid that no one wants good things. Let''s make an advertisement."


    Jiang Ning said, "People who are interested will naturally come."


    "Advertising? How to fight?"


    Watson scratched his head, somewhat wondering what Jiang Ning meant.


    "Just write a sentence, just say that the Red Star Mining Company, an industrial company under the Lin Group, needs to change dealers."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning stopped talking, wondering what kind of fruit he would bring back for Su Mei and the others.


    But Watson wanted to ask again, Jiang Ning had already left, so he immediately went to an advertising company and made an advertisement according to what Jiang Ning said.


    But how it looks, it doesn''t look like an advertisement.


    Except for Lin''s name, there is nothing special.


    Jiang Ning would not think that with Lin''s signboard, he would take the initiative to come and seek cooperation, would he?


    Lin''s former partner, but no one in the mineral industry!


    He can''t expect beauty dealers to open up sales for his mine, right?


    Watson was a little nervous, but as long as Jiang Ning said, he would execute it 100% without hesitation.


    In just two days, all dealers, large and small, withdrew from Xishan City and cancelled the cooperation with Red Star Mining Company. They would rather pay liquidated damages than break the cooperation.


    They are also forced to have no alternative, either to cooperate with Jiangning and abandon other markets, or to abandon Jiangning and get other markets.


    As long as it is a normal person, everyone knows how to choose.


    Moreover, anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is the other company that is working together to encircle Lin''s family in order to force Lin''s out of the industry, and then they can take over the mineral resources of Xishan City.


    They have not seen this kind of routine, but have seen too much.


    They just didn''t cooperate with Lin''s, and they didn''t cooperate with the mining area in Xishan City. Everyone could see clearly.


    Now, it only takes time to wait until Lin can''t hold on, can''t stand it anymore, surrender obediently, and withdraw from the Northwest Region.


    However, all large and small mining areas in Xishan City are still mining every day, and the output has not decreased, but has increased a lot.


    The requirements for craftsmanship and the improvement of environmental protection can be seen with the naked eye.


    It seems that they are not affected by the outside world at all.


    When the news spread, people in several major companies all felt that Lin was holding on to it, he had no industry experience, and he might not even know what kind of crisis he was in.


    When Mo Bei got the news, he laughed three times.


    "Stupid! Stupid! Extremely stupid!"


    He said coldly, "Within three days, Lin''s inventory can make their warehouse burst. At this time, they will increase the output without reducing the output. They really are laymen."

 Chapter 1020： What do you say?

    He unexpectedly attacked a layman, he suddenly felt that he was a bit cruel.


    Lin clearly didn''t understand this business. No matter what decision he made, it was a layman''s approach, and he was almost driven to death.


    Mo Bei had never seen such a stupid person.


    "Mr Mo, it seems that we are really using a sledgehammer,"


    Cheng Fan snorted, "You don''t know, Lin''s side, some employees have sneaked back, and they are worried that it will fall over there and they will work if they can''t find it."


    "Back to Tongshan? Lu Pa Lu Fu Lu Payi? The city?"


    Mo Bei disdainfully said, "We don''t want this kind of workers, and starve them to death!"


    "That''s natural. I have already issued an order. No workers from Xishan City will accept it."


    Cheng Fan can''t wait to see Jiang Ning die now and kneel in front of him and regret it.


    "Then Jiang Ning is still overwhelmed by his own strength, and people make big advertisements, saying that he wants to change dealers. He even has no sales in our northwestern region. What else should he change?"


    Seeing that advertisement made him even more clear that Jiang Ning is an outsider.


    In addition to not understanding the business model of the mineral industry, and even how to do business, how could Lin have such a stupid person.


    Mo Bei got up.


    He knew that he had won, and now he only had to wait two days, and then it was time to harvest the fruits of victory.


    "You pay close attention. When it''s time to reap the fruits of victory, don''t let others take the lead."


    Mo Bei said lightly, "When it falls, I will let Jiang Ning kneel in front of you and apologize to you."


    "Mr. Xie Mo!"


    Cheng Fan said excitedly.


    Mo Bei didn''t say any more, he seemed to have seen the hidden wild mine in the No. 8 mining area in Xishan City, beckoning to himself.


    As long as you get this wild mine, it''s a big profit!


    This kind of good thing, he naturally has to report back to the family, and the future position of the head of the Mo family has firmly fallen into his hands.


    Mo family!


    Having operated in Tongshan City for three generations, it can be said that they have seen all kinds of big winds and waves, and being able to occupy a place here has made them a little arrogant.


    At this moment, Mo Chenglin, the head of the Mo family, was in a very good mood.


    He is already thinking about retiring and passing on the position of Patriarch of the Mo family to his son Mo Bei.


    For Mo Bei, he was very relieved. After many tests over the years, he did not disappoint him. Now, he has to add another wild mine to the Mo family. This kind of ability is enough to be the head of the family.


    "You said that the Lin family is completely a layman? It seems that it was my Mo family''s opportunity to meet it."


    Mo Chenglin is still very cautious, "If an expert controls the mining area in Xishan City, I am afraid that we will have no chance for that wild mine."


    Mo Bei nodded and said, "Yes, Dad, Lin''s family is a layman. He set foot in the mineral industry for the first time. In addition, Jiangning is even more defiant. He played himself to death. I am sure that I will accept that wild mine."


    "At that time, we will have greater say in foreign countries."


    Mo Chenglin narrowed his eyes and waved his hand: "These things are my Mo family''s secrets. You must guard them and don''t burn yourself."


    "I know."


    "However, I have to remind one thing that they can replace the high professors. I am afraid that this Lin family is not easy. Don''t be too careless. Investigate more and don''t get stumbled."


    Mo Chenglin glanced at Mo Bei.


    "Dad, don''t worry, I''m just a layman. I used to do beauty makeup. On the other side of the East China Sea..."


    "Where are you talking?"


    Mo Chenglin didn''t finish speaking in Mo Bei''s language, but Mo Chenglin stood up suddenly with a solemn expression, "Donghai!"


    He felt that the word Lin was familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a while. Hearing the word Donghai at this moment, he suddenly felt that his heart was beaten violently, instantly beating!

 Chapter 1021： not to be trifled

    Donghai, Lin?


    These words, like a dull bell, suddenly echoed in his mind.


    "Is that forbidden area in the East China Sea?"


    Mo Chenglin remembered. He had heard about this place and that forbidden area in the East China Sea from a friend before. Recently, it has become famous!


    It is said that they have taken a firm foothold in the north.


    How could it be them?


    "Dad, is there any problem?"


    Mo Bei still has some disdain?


    It''s just a place name. What''s special about Donghai? It''s not just a small city, not even the provincial capital. What can be awesome about the companies that come out there.


    "This Lin''s is not simple."


    Mo Chenglin said, "I''ve heard of it, it''s not that easy to provoke."


    Hearing this, Mo Bei laughed.


    "Dad, you are too worried. I have investigated. This Lin family has something to do with the Song family in the north. Some time ago, Song Xiaoyu, the head of the Song family in the north, went to our northwestern region for an inspection and said that he wanted to see where there are There is no investment opportunity."


    He snorted: "I don''t know yet, the families with big names in the north are just greedy and want to come to the Northwest to share the cake."


    It is not just a few decades ago. It is not that simple for the large families in the north to control a region by way of an agent.


    Just like their Mo family, who have been rooted in Tongshan City for so many years, the development of three generations has given them a certain degree of confidence.


    Even the second-rate families in the north have no fear at all!


    Not to mention, behind them, there is support from overseas forces.


    "Don''t be careless!"


    Mo Chenglin has been careful and cautious all his life, even in this world, there are many people and many forces, and they can''t provoke them at all, even if the other party may seem to be unknown.


    "Pause the attack on Lin, first observe."


    Mo Chenglin thought for a while, and said, "I''ll find someone to ask, what is the origin of Lin''s family, and I will do it when I''m sure."


    "dad¡­¡­"


    "I am the owner of the house!"


    Mo Chenglin shouted, "Now, the Mo family can''t tolerate the slightest mistake, do you understand?"


    Mo Bei still wanted to argue, but looking at Mo Chenglin''s face, he still didn''t refute and nodded.


    "Yes, I understand."


    After speaking, Mo Chenglin didn''t say anything, and immediately went to a friend in the north to ask about Lin''s background.


    The Mo family has done a lot of things secretly now, so that people can''t know it, and he doesn''t want to be too ostentatious, so as not to attract the attention of others.


    In case a turmoil arises and the Mo family is targeted by someone, that would be really troublesome.


    Mo Chenglin left, Mo Bei shook his head suddenly, his dissatisfaction on his face was not concealed.


    "Dad, you are old."


    He said lightly, "Too old-fashioned, my Mo family, how can I become a big family in this northwestern region? How can I compete with the big family in the north?"


    Mo Bei''s current line is very firm, that is, to win the support of overseas forces, so he does not hesitate to take risks and use precious wild mineral resources to exchange benefits.


    The purpose is to make the Mo family not only gain a foothold in the northwest region, but also make the Mo family, in the eyes of the northern family, also afraid to provoke!


    Even those first-class families, even the top wealthy families, don''t care to provoke the Mo family!


    Although there is still a long way to go, as long as it goes on, it will definitely come true. Mo Bei believes in his own judgment.


    He immediately called Cheng Fan, but instead of asking Cheng Fan to stop, he asked Cheng Fan to speed up, further forcing Lin to give up his business in Xishan City.


    Isn''t the Lin family related to the Song family in the north?


    A declining second-rate family with a big surname, he Mo Bei, he doesn''t need to take it too seriously.

 Chapter 1022： I come from the north

    Xishan City, the eighth mining area.


    The pressure on the business department is increasing.


    In just one day, their sales have been cut by 80%!


    Surrounded by colleagues, they have no way at all.


    This kind of thing has never happened, and no one knows how to deal with it, or in other words, there is no way to deal with it.


    The staff in the business department asked Watson for help, but Watson also looked helpless.


    He wanted to find Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning had already carried the basket and went into the orchard, saying that he would personally pick up some fresh fruit for his mother-in-law''s family.


    It seems that I don''t care at all!


    "Our No. 8 mining area has just developed, is it about to be destroyed?"


    "Those people clearly want to trample workers under their feet forever!"


    "They are too much!"


    ...


    Several people couldn''t help but cursed angrily.


    Everyone''s good days have just begun, and they are rushing towards the future, but some people can''t see them well, they must be forced to death!


    "No, we will fight with them!"


    "How to fight? If they don''t do business with us, we can''t force them!"


    "Where is Mr. Jiang? Can he do nothing?"


    "What can I do now!"


    Watson looked at a group of people anxious, and he was anxious too.


    It''s not that he has never found Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning just said, let him make an advertisement.


    The one-sentence advertisement, although it has been posted, might be of any use.


    Of course, in front of everyone, "Lovely and conscientiously, Yipa?" He didn''t dare to say that. ?


    "What are you panicking!"


    Watson shouted, "I have already asked Mr. Jiang, and Mr. Jiang has also given a solution. Don''t worry, there must be no problem."


    He felt that when he said this, he felt a little guilty in his heart.


    Rely on the advertisement of that sentence?


    It seems there is nothing special at all, what use can it be!


    But this No. 8 mining area finally got on the right track. Lin Yu really stayed up two nights in a row before writing a plan to help everyone live a better life. Jiangning was willing to let Lin Yu really work in vain?


    Watson thought it was impossible.


    While he was nervous, he was looking forward to it.


    Jiang Ning''s omnipotence, let him know that Jiang Ning will definitely not sit idly by, but... Jiang Ning has something to do!


    "Watson, what method? What method did Mr. Jiang use?"


    "Yeah, tell us, we are all dying of anxiety!"


    "Look at my desk. It''s all about contract cancellations, and the liquidated damages are all readily paid, but our warehouse is going to be full..."


    Watson stretched out his hand and swayed, his face serious.


    "I said, don''t worry!"


    He pretended to be unpredictable, "Mr. Jiang''s method, can we easily understand it?"


    "He is an expert, and even a good person. When did he deceive everyone?"


    A group of people nodded one after another.


    In their eyes, Jiang Ning was already a god!


    Since Jiang Ning said it would be resolved, it would definitely be resolved.


    "In that case, let me tell my brothers, I can work hard!"


    "Yes! Mr. Jiang said that there is no problem, then it must be no problem. There are still a few people who want to cancel the contract. I go to his grandma and let them go!"


    "They want to cooperate, we don''t want it, let them go and sign immediately!"


    Seeing these guys, Watson panicked instead.


    But he can''t show up, he has to be calm, serious, and continue to be unpredictable, at least not, let them doubt Jiang Ning.


    "Excuse me, this is the eighth mining area, is the operation department?"


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, put his head in, smiled and asked, "I am from the north and want to cooperate with you."

 Chapter 1023： Scramble

    "Want to cooperate with us?"


    Watson was shocked.


    He hasn''t even reacted yet, someone came to the door to seek cooperation?


    It''s still from the north!


    Coming so far, the wind and dust rushed over and asked them to cooperate!


    He glanced at the man, his breathing was still a bit short, he seemed to be running all the way, for fear that he would be a step slower, and there would be no place.


    This¡­¡­


    what happened?


    "Already, no quota?"


    Seeing that Watson was stunned, and did not speak for a long time, the man''s face turned pale, and he suddenly became nervous.


    He bought the first plane, and turned trains and cars all the way. He didn¡¯t even dare to sit down and eat his meal, just because he was afraid that he would be late and would have a chance to cooperate. It''s gone.


    "what!"


    Watson only reacted and shouted, "Yes! Yes!"


    "Come in!"


    He quickly walked over, shook hands with the man, and was about to jump up excitedly, but his face remained calm.


    "You came in time, if you come later..."


    He smiled and didn''t say that if you come a little later, all of our cooperative sales channels will be cancelled.


    But when the man heard this, he was obviously relieved, and he didn''t care about asking for a sip of water. He said quickly: "Then let''s sign a contract. You can mention the terms of cooperation. We don''t have any comments here!"


    Watson was shocked again.


    What conditions do they open?


    What a joke!


    When did they have such status?


    Not only him, but several people in the business department were also stunned, as if they thought they had heard it wrong and couldn''t believe it.


    "hurry up!"


    When the man saw that Watson didn''t speak, he was anxious, so he pulled Watson and walked inside.


    "Excuse me, is this the eighth mining area? I want to work with you! I''m from the north!"


    Suddenly, another voice came from the door.


    Watson turned his head and looked at it. The people in the business department turned to look. Even the people who had just arrived turned their heads and looked over.


    "You actually arrived first?"


    "Why are you here too!"


    Two people from the north spoke at the same time.


    Immediately, the two people scrambled.


    "I''ll come first, I''ll sign the contract first! You can open the terms as you like!"


    "I sign first! Our company has a strong business strength and is most qualified to cooperate with them. I will first!"


    Watson was dumbfounded.


    Seeing that the two were about to fight, he hurried over to stop it.


    "There are places! Both! Please come in with both of you, let''s talk together, whoever has good conditions, we will sign whoever!"


    He was crazy happy.


    Regardless of other things, Peanut immediately asked the person in the business department to lead two people from the north to discuss cooperation.


    Amazing!


    What is going on here?


    Suddenly, someone came to ask them to cooperate, or they were from the north. Listening to the tone of the two, it seemed that they were not small.


    "I said Mr. Jiang is great. It must be Mr. Jiang''s method that worked!"


    "It''s amazing! We came to find it on the initiative. We used to beg grandpa to tell grandma, so we could see the faces of others."


    "Mr. Jiang is too great, great!"


    Watson also muttered in his heart as a few people yelled in excitement.


    Is it really that advertisement that worked?


    But he knew very well that in the advertisement, it was a simple sentence of seeking cooperation. There was nothing special, but that the mineral company under Lin''s company needed to sell, and these people took the initiative to come to the door.


    Lin''s?


    Is it because of these two words?


    "Excuse me¡­¡­"


    Watson was still in a daze, another person came at the door!


    "There are places! There are places! Would you like to cooperate? Come in!"


    This time, without the other person needing to speak, Hua Sheng reacted abruptly and said directly, "Is it from the north?"

 Chapter 1024： Aftermath

    "Yes."


    "Come in, go into details!"


    ...


    One morning, Watson went from nervousness, worry, surprise, then excitement, and finally numbness.


    There are a total of 26 companies from the north who want to cooperate with the eighth mining area.


    In the past, when they were at most [BQG5200www.bqg5200.xyz], there were only five!


    The eighth mining area doesn''t need so many. Watson can only assign some people to other mining areas, telling them repeatedly that they are all mines owned by Lin''s company, and they are willing to accept it.


    His whole face was stiff.


    The scalp is completely numb!


    Too strong!


    Watson asked, these people just saw the advertisement and saw the word Lin, so they rushed to it the first time, and they all came with full sincerity.


    In particular, there are several people from large families from the north!


    He doesn''t know what the big family means, but it sounds like it must be very powerful.


    The previous worries were wiped out, and the entire business department was very lively. From time to time, there were noisy voices vying for the qualifications of cooperation, and they almost didn''t fight.


    Watson called Jiang Ning quickly.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was climbing up a tree, grabbed a fruit with one hand, wiped it on his clothes, took a bite in his mouth, took it out, and looked at the people under the tree.


    "No pesticides?"


    "No! Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang!"


    Jiang Ning nodded, and began to eat with confidence.


    Otherwise, if a generation of God of War dies on food poisoning, it will be laughed to death.


    He has to personally select and bring back the fruit with the best taste.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang, Jiang Ning freed a hand and took out the phone to connect.


    "Mr. Jiang! It is saved! The mining area is saved! Many people came to us for cooperation today, and they all rushed to cooperate with us. Your advertisement is really amazing!"


    Watson''s voice trembled, and Jiang Ning could only take away a little, away from his eardrums.


    "What a big deal, I''m so excited."


    Jiang Ning looked helpless, "Don''t interfere with my fruit picking, I''m busy."


    Why is he in the mood to pay attention to these small problems? The most urgent task is to pick some good-looking and delicious fruits.


    At that time.


    Mo family, Mo Chenglin''s study room is inside Erxi Yi Eryi Ling Wu Shan.


    "What did you say?"


    Mo Chenglin''s face was a bit ugly, and his eyebrows were full of solemnity.


    "Is the Lin family so terrible? Dozens of large families are destroyed because of them? Including the Pang family! That top wealthy family?"


    Mo Chenglin felt his throat dry and his voice became hoarse.


    His hands were shaking with the phone.


    "Yeah, Lao Mo, you don''t know. Some time ago, the big family in the north was trembling with fright when they talked about Lin and Jiang Ning. No one dared to pass this on. I tell you, you can Don''t tell anyone!"


    Mo Chenglin was already numb and could not speak.


    "By the way, what do you ask this for? I can remind you, don''t provoke that Jiang Ning, who provokes him and who will die..."


    Mo Chenglin could no longer hear, what was said on the other end of the phone, he could only hear the sound of his heart beating violently.


    It seems, almost rushed out of the chest!


    Even the top wealthy families were wiped out by Jiangning. Although his Mo family was strong, at best, it was compared with the second-rate families in the north.


    Not even the first-class family, let alone the top rich family!


    If Mo Bei is really allowed to persecute the Lin family, threaten the Lin family, or even deal with the Lin family, then the consequences will...not the Mo family can bear!


    "Fortunately, I remind Mo Bei not to provoke the Lin family."


    Mo Chenglin patted his chest, panting, feeling like a survivor.

 Chapter 1025： Go to Xishan City!

    He had long felt that the Lin family was not simple, and could make such a big noise, so called the East China Sea Forbidden Land, how could it be an ordinary company?


    Mo Chenglin took a deep breath: "Fortunately, I almost provoke someone who can''t afford it."


    If he hadn''t asked his friends, he wouldn''t know that the Lin family had caused such a big disturbance in the north and destroyed dozens of families with large surnames. What was the concept?


    He has lived his entire life and has never seen such a terrifying force!


    Not to mention, there is also a top wealthy family, the Pang family!


    It is said that the Pang family is the strongest among the four top wealthy families.


    But why, it was destroyed overnight.


    The Lin family is so terrible, and now that the horror has reached the north, it has changed its face, and he doesn''t even have the courage to spread it out.


    No wonder... No wonder they have never heard of Lin''s terrible company.


    The more Mo Chenglin thought about it, the more he became afraid, still feeling a little uneasy.


    "Where is Mo Bei?"


    He looked up, looked at the housekeeper standing at the door, and shouted, "Where are the others!"


    "Patriarch, master, it seems to have gone to Xishan City."


    The butler respectfully said.


    Hearing the three words of Xishan City, Mo Chenglin''s breathing suddenly stopped, and a bad premonition immediately rushed into his heart.


    "What is he going to do in Xishan City?"


    Mo Chenglin almost shouted!


    "I don''t know, but looking at the face of the young master, it should be a good thing, he is very happy."


    The more Mo Chenglin listened, the more heartless he became, and his heart thumped and throbbed violently!


    His own son, he knows too well, and he is afraid that he would not even listen to what he said to him!


    When he goes to Xishan City, is he still going to trouble the Lin family?


    ?Dixi''er Yiling close attendant? Is he crazy!


    "Asshole stuff!"


    Mo Chenglin yelled, and the butler was so scared that his body trembled. For so many years, I haven''t seen Mo Chenglin get angry.


    "Prepare the car and go to Xishan City immediately!"


    Mo Chenglin became more anxious. He only hoped that what he was worried about would not happen.


    He was about to get in the car when the phone rang again.


    Seeing that the friend from the north had just called, Mo Chenglin quickly connected: "What''s the matter, what else did you tell me?"


    "What''s the situation in your northwestern region?"


    A word on the other side made Mo Chenglin''s heart chuckle even more.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Lin actually went to the Northwest to invest? That Red Star Mining Co., Ltd. is Lin''s industry!"


    "You don''t know, the large families in the north are already crazy, and one by one, they actively seek cooperation, vying for the opportunity to approach the Lin family at all costs!"


    Mo Chenglin''s face turned pale, and his heart became more and more disturbed.


    He felt that his throat was dry, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "Even, even the people from the three top wealthy families have gone! This has never been seen before, you Mo family, here is your chance!"


    Mo Chenglin has no blood.


    "I heard that someone besieged the Lin family and wanted to force the Lin family out of the Great Western District. I really wanted to laugh. Who knows how to die like this? Lao Mo, it''s good for you to ask me early. I should be thankful now. Got it."


    Mo Chenglin''s hand holding the phone was already shaking violently.


    The three top wealthy families are all coming to the Northwest?


    Just because of Lin, now looking for new partners?


    Dozens of families with large surnames all went crazy and took the initiative to come to find Lin''s cooperation!


    "Old Mo? Old Mo!"


    Mo Chenglin couldn''t hear what was said on the other end of the phone. His ears were ringing in his ears, and he could only hear the sound of his heart beating violently.

 Chapter 1026： Whats happening here?

    "Go to Xishan City! Hurry! Hurry!"


    He yelled and scared the driver into a nervous state. He didn''t know what happened, how could Mo Chenglin be so flustered.


    "I hope it''s too late! Hope it''s too late!"


    Mo Chenglin was muttering words, thinking about what might happen, thinking about how to deal with...


    How the **** is this to deal with?


    The Lin family... can''t provoke them at all, and even the Pang family died in their hands. Compared with the top wealthy family, his Mo family is a fart.


    Mo Fu Yi Er Shi Xi Ai Er Yi Cheng Lin urged the driver to accelerate all the way, as if crazy.


    At that time.


    Xishan City!


    Mo Bei sat in the Bentley, lowered the window, and watched the people passing by on the street.


    "Compared with Tongshan City, it is indeed a bit worse, and it has not developed enough."


    He said indifferently, "However, the mineral resources here are not bad, and the ability to develop them is still a bit worse."


    When the No. 8 mining area is in his hands, the wild mine will have to be sealed and preserved and developed secretly, which can bring huge benefits to him.


    As for other mining areas, just share them with others, he doesn''t care too much about them.


    "How is the situation now?"


    Mo Bei leaned there, turned his head and glanced at Cheng Fan.


    "Lin''s cooperative sales are all broken."


    Cheng Fan gloated, "Mr. Mo, choose one of the two, one is a huge market, the other is Lin, and everyone knows how to choose, Lin... is destined to withdraw from the Great Northwest Region."


    He sneered all over his face: "I''ll just wait and see that Jiang Ning''s face is as gray as death!"


    Mo Bei laughed.


    "You, you are too vengeful."


    He said in a reprimanding tone, "Those who do big things should have a broad mind and a more open mind, do you understand?"


    "What Mr. Mo said is that I will reflect on it."


    Cheng Fandao.


    "The Lin''s is a layman. Naturally, he doesn''t know anything about the business model of this industry. It''s no wonder they make such mistakes. Everyone has to pay for naivety and impulse."


    "They rushed into the mining industry. This is a mistake in itself. That Jiangning might think that this industry is an industry that picks up money. If an individual comes in, he can make money. Haha, it''s really naive."


    The disdain on Mo Bei''s face and the mockery in his eyes made no secret of it.


    The water in every industry is very deep. How can we easily stand firm if we don''t work hard in this industry?


    Does Jiang Ning think he is a god?


    It''s ridiculous!


    "What Mr. Mo said is that today, their Lin family will pay the price!"


    Cheng Fan smiled and said, "Fortunately, Mr. Mo will give them a chance to exit, otherwise, their entire company will be consumed here!"


    The two looked at each other and smiled, with a smug look on their faces.


    Soon, the Bentley drove to the gate of the eighth mining area.


    "Dudu¡ª"


    The driver slapped the horn and signaled the security to open the iron door and he wanted to drive in directly.


    But the security guard at the door poked his head and glanced at the license plate. It seemed that he hadn''t noticed at all. The valuable car mark, just glanced at it, was the license plate of Tongshan City, not from the north. Up.


    "Line up! Line up! The cars in the north are advanced, the gates of Shenghai are waiting, the coast is aside, the locals in the northwest region...what are you doing here? There is no parking space for you!"


    The security guard didn''t open the door at all, looked at Mo Bei and the others with contempt, and directly yelled at him without showing any face.


    Cheng Fan was stunned, and Mo Bei was also stunned.


    What''s the situation?

 Chapter 1027： Death is coming

    "Don''t let us in?"


    Cheng Fan''s expression changed, and he didn''t know what the security meant.


    What are the advanced ones in the north, the sideways of Shenghai, the doorways of the coast, etc.?


    They don''t even have the qualifications to go in!


    "This Jiang Ning is crazy!"


    He couldn''t help but scolded, "Wu Shanran and Wu Shanxi Yi closed?" "Mr. Mo, I''ll go down and take a look."


    Mo Bei nodded, still full of disdain.


    He came today to give Jiang Ning a chance, otherwise it would be difficult for Lin to leave the field, and no one took over their mining area. Then Lin could only spend his life here, and the operating costs alone could drag them to death.


    By that time, Lin''s family would be struggling to even pay workers'' wages. Even if Lin''s wealth is wealthy, I am afraid it will be distressed.


    Give him a chance, don''t cherish it.


    Mo Bei sat in the car, holding his shelf, and rolled the window.


    And Cheng Fan got out of the car and walked to the door with a face high up.


    "Let us in, otherwise, your boss will blame it, it''s not something you can bear."


    He glanced at the security guard, said casually, and ignored it.


    But the security guard opened his eyes today and saw a lot of big people. When they came to the gate of the mine, they all had to line up politely. They smoked themselves again, shouting one by one, the boy in front of him, dare to threaten himself. ?


    "Fart in!"


    The security guard was not polite, "Waiting at the door!"


    Inside, it was explained that the cars in the north were advanced, and the cars in Shenghai moved aside. The local license plate did not drive them out. It was already a lot of face.


    Dare to maintain yourself?


    Do you really take security guards seriously? ?Don''t you **** look, whose security is this!


    Hearing the security guard''s words, Cheng Fan turned his head: "What did you say?"


    "I said, let you wait at the door!"


    Uncle Security, I''m afraid I have never been so tough in my life as today, and he directly responded, "If you don''t want to go in, just leave, no one is used to you!"


    That Mr. Jiang said, working in Lin''s family, you don''t need to be wronged, do your duty well, as long as you have done nothing wrong, then Lin''s family will protect you to the end.


    "Can you say that again!"


    Cheng Fan was annoyed.


    A security guard, dare to speak to himself like this?


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Before Cheng Fan passed, more than a dozen security guards ran over. They were even more polite when they saw someone trying to make trouble. They took the fork and electric baton directly from the security room, and Cheng Fan took a few steps back in shock.


    He did not expect that these security guards would dare to be so bold.


    He didn''t even expect that they couldn''t even enter the door.


    "Don''t see where this is!"


    The uncle security guard put his hands on his hips and was not at all polite. He pointed to the sign of the eighth mining area, with the two characters "Lin''s", "This is Lin''s mining area, it is Mr. Jiang''s mining area, is it your wild place?"


    Cheng Fan had never been scolded by a security guard, pointing his face like this, and his face was flushed.


    He couldn''t wait to rush over and slap the security guard, but when he saw a dozen security guards standing there, he was sure that if he dared to rush over, he would definitely fall.


    Jiang Ning must be crazy!


    This Lin must also be crazy!


    "Mr. Mo,"


    Cheng Fan walked to the car door, Mo Bei rolled down the window, "These bastards, don''t let us in, it''s too arrogant!"


    "The Lin''s death is approaching, and he even pretends. It seems that he doesn''t want to accept Mr. Mo''s affection at all."


    In the words, there is still provocation.


    "Hehe, what do you care about with these ignorant people,"


    Mo Bei glanced at the security guards, his face was full of disdain. Such a low-level person had never entered his eyes, "What do they understand."


    He pulled the car door and walked down.

 Chapter 1028： Which security guard is on duty?

    "Since we don''t let our car in, then we will walk in. Don''t worry, they will beg you to drive in later."


    Mo Bei said lightly.


    With an expression of full control on his face, he walked to the door, registered according to the security requirements, looked at the security guards, as if he had already seen the scene where Jiang Ning asked them to kneel and apologize in order to beg himself!


    Mo Bei walked in with Cheng Fan, looked at the mining area, still working in full swing, and shook his head.


    "A layman, really a layman."


    Mo Bei kept shaking his head, "The sales have been cut off, and they dare to continue mining. Their warehouse seems to be full, right?"


    "It''s full! I checked it out a long time ago. Their warehouse only has enough storage for a week, and the turnover rate is very low."


    Cheng Fan said immediately.


    They just settled on Jiang Ning''s side, now they are riding a tiger, and they have been forced to go to a dead end.


    On the bright side, it was given to Jiangning to step down, in fact, it was to grab this No. 8 mining area first!


    Mo Bei is very sure, and when he proposes to buy the No. 8 mining area, Jiang Ning will beg to agree.


    The mine carts on the track, one after another, were full of ore.


    "This Jiangning is really a layman,"


    Cheng Fan said gleefully, "Mr. Mo, he is probably as anxious as an ant on a hot pot right now."


    The two people went straight and walked towards the office building.


    Along the way, I saw many people holding briefcases, running around quickly, full of dust and dirt.


    "Ms. Mo, you see, these should be people who want to uncooperate with them, look, how anxious? I can''t wait to clarify the relationship with Jiangning and the others right away."


    "Whoever cooperates with Jiangning is to fight against all other companies. Jiangning''s family can''t feed them."


    Cheng Fan shook his head, with sympathy on his face, "This Jiang Ning is a layman and it''s not wrong, but if he came out to slander the market, that''s his fault."


    Two people walked to the front of the office building. The door of the office was about to close.


    "Excuse me, it''s close to get off work soon, you guys will hurry up tomorrow."


    The people at the door immediately stopped Mo Bei and the others.


    Flicking at Lu Lu Lu Lu intentionally? "Ha ha, it''s really early to dissolve the cooperation,"


    Mo Bei sneered, not too lazy to talk nonsense, "Tell Jiang Ning, Mo family, Mo Bei is here, if he wants to leave Xishan City in a decent way, let him come out to see me."


    "What did you say?"


    The person at the door frowned.


    Seeing Mo Bei calling Jiang Ning''s name directly, he was a little dissatisfied.


    Do you dare to call Mr. Jiang''s name casually?


    "Didn''t you hear? Let Jiangning come out!"


    Cheng Fan shouted, "Don''t blame us President Mo. He was not given a chance. A layman who dared to enter the mineral industry to toss was really overwhelming!"


    "If he wants to get out of his body, he should come out quickly and greet us Mr. Mo in person, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise?"


    At the door, there was a voice, somewhat cold.


    Mo Bei turned his head to look, and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Jiangning!"


    When Cheng Fan saw Jiang Ning with fruit in both hands, he immediately shouted, "Do you want to be so fast, do you want to fall to this point?"


    Even the fruit has to be bought by himself. It seems that Jiangning has lost his popularity and is about to be finished!


    "What''s the point?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Mo Bei like two fools, "I''m a layman, so it seems that you are an expert?"


    He walked over step by step, his eyes staying on Cheng Fan for a while, his face suddenly sinking.


    "I seem to have said that cats and dogs are not allowed to enter the mining area. Which security guard is on duty today?"

 Chapter 1029： Dont make mistakes

    Upon hearing this, Cheng Fan''s expression suddenly changed.


    He still remembered the fact that Jiang Ning broke his finger last time when he was humiliated!


    I came here today to see Jiang Ning kneeling down and begging for mercy. Where did you think that Jiang Ning would dare to call himself a dog?


    "Jiangning! Do you dare to be rampant!"


    Cheng Fan shouted, "Death is approaching, I advise you to be honest!"


    He couldn''t help it a long time ago.


    A layman, in their northwestern region, dare to be so ostentatious and break the rules of the industry. Does he really think that no one can take care of him?


    "Snapped!"


    Cheng Fan wanted to say again that Jiang Ning was not at all polite at all. He raised his hand and slapped Cheng Fan directly to the ground, rolling around on the ground, covering his face and screaming.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Cheng Fan gritted his teeth, blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and the murderous look in his eyes almost swallowed Jiang Ning alive!


    Da da da!


    More than a dozen security guards rushed over and heard that Jiang Ning was upset. The security guard who took the lead almost wanted to cry.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    He glanced at Cheng Fan who was lying on the ground, and hurriedly shouted, "This person..."


    "Your bonus this month is gone."


    Jiang Ning didn''t talk nonsense, "Next time, there will be no place for you in the security booth."


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    The security guard suddenly burst into tears.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ning did not fire him directly. Such a job as a security guard is very rare. Even if he is given a white-collar job, he is not willing to change it now.


    "Throw this dog out to me!"


    More than a dozen security guards, without a trace of politeness, grabbed Cheng Fan directly and threw it out.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t even look at Mo Bei.


    "It depends on the owner to hit the dog, Jiang Ning, you are too much."


    Mo Bei looked at Jiang Ning and said lightly, "I originally wanted to give you a chance, but now, you don''t seem to cherish it."


    "give me a chance?"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "Who are you? Go to the hospital if you have a brain disease. Don''t come here to go wild."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Mo Bei was a little angry, is Jiang Ning a fool?


    Isn''t he still confused about the situation?


    "Don''t force me!"


    Mo Bei shouted, "I can cut off all your Lin''s sales, and I can cut off your Lin''s exit, and let you drag you to death in Xishan City!"


    "You really are sick."


    Jiang Ning said, "It broke my sales? I wanted to clean up those useless sales. A bunch of idiots are also qualified to act for my Lin''s goods?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Mo Bei was really so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    He thinks this Jiang Ning must be an idiot, a layman who knows nothing!


    "I''m not going to waste it with you? Shi Zhe Zhe Xiyi keeps silent? Talk!"


    Mo Bei was impatient and said directly, "No matter how much you bluff, it''s useless. You can''t keep this No. 8 mining area!"


    "I advise you to obediently hand over the No. 8 mining area to me, and I can ask you Lin to leave the field with dignity."


    "go on."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Mo Bei and said lightly.


    "I don''t want much. As long as this No. 8 mining area, as for the others, I don''t care what you want to do, but I can guarantee that you Lin can leave the Northwestern area with dignity, otherwise..."


    Mo Bei sneered, and a threatening light flashed in his eyes, "You Lin will be deeply involved in this mineral industry until you Lin is hollowed out and closed down!"


    He wasn''t joking, the Mo family had this strength.


    It depends on him, Mo Bei, whether he wants to do so.


    If Jiang Ning is acquainted, then he can consider letting Jiangning make a living so that Lin can retreat with his whole body, but he will lose his property in Xishan City.


    It¡¯s better than the entire Lin Group being dragged to death in Xishan City, right?


    "I believe that you are a smart person and know what choices to make."


    Mo Beidao, "Be sure, don''t make mistakes."

 Chapter 1030： Offended the wrong person

    "Drag to death the Lin Group?"


    Jiang Ning stared at Mo Bei and suddenly laughed, "I suddenly looked forward to it."


    "Let''s do it, you can do everything you can, try your best, and take action against the Lin family. You must drag the Lin family group to death."


    Jiang Ning''s words made Mo Bei frowned, and he felt that Jiang Ning might really be a lunatic.


    Why did you take the initiative to ask yourself and drag Lin to death?


    Is it because he doesn''t even want the Lin family for the mining industry in this area?


    "If you can''t drag the Lin Group to death, then I..."


    Jiang Ning''s tone suddenly became cold, "It will definitely drag your Mo family to death!"


    There is still a smile on his face, but the murderous intent in his tone, but there is no concealment!


    Mo Bei suddenly felt that the surrounding air seemed to cool down instantly, and his body trembled.


    "Arrogant!"


    He didn''t expect that he had given Jiang Ning many opportunities, but Jiang Ning not only didn''t cherish it, but also dared to provoke him and threaten him?


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Mo Bei yelled, "Jiang Ning, this is your choice. When the time comes, don''t kneel in front of me and beg me!"


    He was furious and let out a cruel word, then turned and left.


    He wanted to see, after Lin was dragged, unable to withdraw from Xishan City, he would continue to draw blood from the group headquarters to fill the hole in Xishan City. Jiangning''s bones could still be so hard!


    When Mo Bei left, Jiang Ning didn''t stop him at all.


    From beginning to end, he looked at Mo Bei like a fool.


    "Mining area No. 8... It seems that there are still a lot of secrets in Mining Area No. 8."


    Jiang Ning snorted softly.


    When Mo Bei walked to the door, the anger on his face grew stronger.


    He is about to do it!


    No longer being polite with Jiang Ning, if he wanted to get what he wanted without doing it, it would naturally be the best.


    But Jiang Ning doesn''t know how to promote, so don''t blame yourself for being rude.


    He had just walked to the door and was about to get in the car to leave, when he saw Mo Chenglin''s car speeding up from a distance.


    "Ok?"


    Mo Bei was stunned, "Why is Dad here?"


    He had to deal with the Lin family behind his back, lest a conservative person like Mo Chenglin would disagree.


    At this moment, seeing Mo Chenglin coming, Mo Bei had no scruples.


    After meeting Jiang Ning, he became more and more sure that Jiang Ning was a thorough layman, and he didn''t know how to operate the mineral industry at all.


    Since he provokes himself so much, he has to pay the price!


    Mo Bei walked to the front of Mo Chenglin''s car and helped him open the door.


    "dad¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    He didn''t say anything, Mo Chenglin slapped his hand and slapped Mo Bei''s face fiercely.


    "evil creature!"


    Mo Chenglin''s face flushed with anger, and he forced the driver to overspeed along the way, fearing that he would be too late, "What are you doing here!"


    "Are you trying to **** me off and kill Mo Family!"


    Mo Bei was shocked, covering his face, and did not respond for a long time.


    Why did Mo Chenglin beat himself?


    "Dad... what are you talking about!"


    Mo Bei said anxiously, "Why did I harm the Mo family? I''m developing the Mo family, and I''m helping the Mo family...Ah!"


    He was only halfway through, and Mo Chenglin slapped again, and Mo Bei''s mouth was full of blood!


    "You dare to talk back!"


    Mo Chenglin was so angry that his body was trembling.


    On the way, he learned that Mo Bei had already started working on Lin''s, and he had joined with a dozen other companies around him to force Lin''s crazily, just to get Lin''s No. 8 mining area!


    Is this Lin family and this Jiang Ning the object of his Mo family now?


    Those families with large surnames in the north all died in the hands of Jiangning? Xishan Eryiyi?


    Mo Bei, he has offended the wrong person!

 Chapter 1031： You cant afford the consequences

    Mo Bei was stunned.


    He didn''t know what Mo Chenglin was going to be crazy about, and even hit him. For so many years, when did Mo Chenglin hit himself?


    Doesn''t he always praise himself, is his Mo family''s pride?


    It is always said that the Mo family will surely reach the top under his own leadership in the future!


    "Dad? Shizhai Ziran Yi Zhi Yishan?..."


    "You provoke someone you shouldn''t provoke!"


    Mo Chenglin said angrily, "Don''t you understand?"


    Mobei''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    He turned his head and took a look. Inside the No. 8 mining area, his eyes flickered, and he couldn''t believe it. What Mo Chenglin said, is it the person inside?


    "Jiangning!"


    Mo Chenglin said angrily, "Do you know who he is!"


    Mo Bei''s brain roared, really Jiang Ning?


    He thought about Jiang Ning''s face of disdain just now, and even said that he looked forward to doing his best to deal with Lin''s appearance, his face suddenly changed.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? This Jiangning... this Lin?"


    "You will kill the Mo family!"


    Mo Chenglin was annoyed, "Have you ever been disrespectful to him? Say it!"


    He is really going crazy.


    On the way, the more he understands, the more he feels scared.


    Jiang Ning was so tough that he set off a huge storm in the north and wiped out dozens of large families. How could Mo Bei provoke such a person?


    "I...I don''t know."


    Mo Bei hurriedly said, "I just want to help the Mo family and get that wild mine. Is this Jiangning... really that amazing?"


    He was a little flustered, but still couldn''t believe it.


    But looking at Mo Chenglin''s expression, he was not joking at all.


    "He says¡­¡­"


    Mo Bei dare not say, Jiang Ning just told him that either the Mo family killed Lin, or he Jiang Ning killed the Mo family!


    His Adam''s apple slid up and down, and his face instantly turned pale.


    Seeing Mo Bei''s expression, Mo Chenglin knew that something was in trouble.


    At this moment, he didn''t even bother to teach Mo Bei, if he waited for things to deteriorate, then the Mo family...completely finished.


    Mo Chenglin was about to walk into the mining area immediately, but was stopped by the security guard at the door.


    "Who, where are they from, what are they doing here!"


    The security has just been deducted this month¡¯s bonus, and the security guards are feeling uncomfortable. Whoever is who you are here, Mr. Jiang said, you can¡¯t put it in anymore.


    "Patriarch of the Mo family, Mo Chenglin, please see Jiang Ning."


    Mo Chenglin held his hand to the security guard with a smile on his face and was very polite.


    The people around were stunned.


    Even the security guard was startled, thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    Mo Family, Patriarch?


    The Mo family in Tongshan City? In the mining industry in the northwestern region, the Mo family can be regarded as the leader!


    He was so polite to himself!


    "Please let me know. The Patriarch of the Mo family, Mo Chenglin, wants to see Mr. Jiang Ning and wants to apologize to him. I hope he can give me this opportunity."


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    After Mo Chenglin finished speaking, not only the security guards, even his driver, and Mo Bei, stood there in a daze, and did not recover for a long time.


    So polite, even looking at some humble people in the past, is it Mo Chenglin?


    Is the Patriarch of their Mo family?


    "dad¡­¡­"


    Mo Bei gritted his teeth, feeling a little annoyed, but didn''t dare to attack.


    He didn''t think it was necessary for a Jiang Ning to let Mo Chenglin be like this. Wasn''t it the Lin family? They were all driven to a dead end by himself. Why did Mo Chenglin bow to his knees and come to apologize?


    Is he so good?


    "shut up!"


    Mo Chenglin turned his head and his face sank again, "Mo Bei, I tell you, if you can''t ask Mr. Jiang Ning''s forgiveness today, you can''t afford the consequences!"

 Chapter 1032： You killed me

    Mo Bei''s body trembled.


    "I''ll go in and say it."


    The security guard was also frightened.


    The head of a big family, being so polite to himself, made him a little nervous, rushed in and asked Watson to report the situation.


    At the door, Mo Chenglin stood there waiting. Without Jiang Ning''s permission, he dared not go in.


    Mo Bei did not dare to speak, he was not convinced, but he did not dare to say anything.


    Mo Chenglin''s reaction has already made him a little panicked.


    "Dudu¡ª"


    Suddenly, the iron door opened, and a car with a northern license plate slowly drove out of the mining area. When Mo Chenglin saw the license plate, his expression changed.


    Even Mo Bei, staring at the license plate and looking again, clenched his fists subconsciously.


    "It''s the Long Family!"


    His heart beats violently.


    In the north, the top wealthy family. On the front of the Long family, there is his special logo. The people of the Long family have come to Xishan City?


    Mo Chenglin did not speak, but he also nodded and gestured slightly as a greeting, but the car left without putting down the windows.


    The top wealthy family can look down upon the Mo family!


    Mo Chenglin didn''t speak, just turned his head and glanced at Mo Bei with a bloodless face.


    Soon, another car drove out, also with a license plate from the north!


    Mo Bei''s breathing became hurried!


    "Xue Family!"


    "The Xue family, why are they here too?"


    He felt that he was about to suffocate. Behind Jiang Ning, who was it, and how could someone from the top wealthy family come to his No. 8 mining area?


    Before he could react, the third car slowly drove out. Mo Bei''s legs were a little unstable, and he almost fell to sit down, but Cheng Fan held him back.


    From start to finish, the windows of the three cars did not roll down, even though Mo Chenglin was smiling and nodded respectfully.


    It seems that in their eyes, even the most powerful family in this northwestern region still can''t get into their eyes!


    This is the top wealthy family!


    But these top rich family members, when they go out, they will say hello to the security guard at the door, and then leave slowly...


    "Dad, what is going on...?"


    Mo Bei''s voice was already full of fear.


    "It''s all good things you did!"


    Mo Chenglin trembled, "You have joined other companies to cut off the Lin''s sales. Those big families in the north have come to cooperate with Lin''s initiative, and even the three top wealthy families are here!"


    "Don''t you know?"


    Mo Bei shook his body and fell directly to the ground.


    Suddenly, he realized what Jiang Ning said just now.


    "I wanted to clean up those useless sales a long time ago..."


    Jiang Ning''s words, sentence by sentence, kept echoing in his mind!


    What he said is true!


    At this moment, Mo Bei only felt that his heart was about to shatter. He didn''t know how much he had provoked.


    How could it be... so terrible?


    In the past, he didn''t pay attention to the second-rate families in the north, but in fact, he didn''t dare to underestimate any family.


    Not to mention, the three top rich families just passed by him!


    "You, didn''t you mean that the Lin family is at the end of the road?"


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at Cheng Fan, who was squatting next to him, "Didn''t you say that Lin has no way to retreat and was forced to desperate by us?"


    Cheng Fan blushed. The news he had received before was indeed like this.


    But he only paid attention to the northwestern region. He didn''t expect that people would come from the north, people would come from Shenghai, and even the southeast coastal areas... would come!


    "You? Shan Guranshan and Er Aishan? You killed me!"


    Mo Bei yelled, and suddenly rushed over, slamming his fist on Cheng Fan''s face, like a mad dog.

 Chapter 1033： Go meet your teacher

    He thought that everything was under his control, but how could he think that he should provoke such a terrifying guy.


    Thinking of his arrogant appearance just before Jiang Ning, Mo Bei felt that the blood on his body seemed to be drained!


    If it wasn''t for Cheng Fan, this bastard, how could he make such a mistake.


    "Ah!"


    Cheng Fan yelled, holding his head, dare not say a word.


    Mo Bei punched and kicked, except for screaming, where did he dare to resist.


    "enough!"


    Mo Chenglin yelled and pulled Mo Bei away, "What''s the use of killing him!"


    If it was useful to kill Cheng Fan, he would have done it long ago, waiting for Mo Bei to do it?


    Mo Bei was panting, his face turned pale, and his hands trembled a little.


    "What should I do later, I don''t need me to teach you anymore?"


    Mo Chenglin said angrily.


    At the door, the security guard ran out quickly and glanced at Mo Chenglin.


    "Mr. Jiang lets you in."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Mo Chenglin hurriedly bowed his hands and thanked him.


    Even if it was a security guard, he didn''t dare to be polite. Jiang Ning''s personality, he had inquired about, and he was very protective of his shortcomings.


    Even if it is a security guard, as long as it is his Lin''s people and his Jiang Ning employees, he can''t tolerate any bullying!


    Mo Chenglin turned his head and looked at Mo Bei who was still in a daze: "What are you still dazed about? Go in and apologize to Mr. Jiang!"


    In the office, Jiang Ning is sorting out the fruits he picked.


    Today, more than two dozen people from families with large surnames have come, and the sales problem of this mineral company has been completely solved.


    Compared with the previous sales, someone can compare with those big-name families in the north?


    Although Jiang Ning looks down on these big-name families, at this point, at least there are still people who can compare with them.


    "Mr. Jiang, are you going back now?"


    Watson helped organize and pack the fruit.


    He originally thought that Jiang Ning would stay for a while, but he didn''t think that Jiang Ning was just picking some fresh fruit and bringing it back personally.


    This is going to go.


    "if not?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "Is it interesting to be with you big men every day?"


    Watson chuckled, "That must be boring."


    It''s really interesting where there are Lin Yu. Jiang Ning can stay one more day to help them solve the problem, which is already very good.


    "This Red Star Mining Company is actually an empty shell. It mainly wants your major mining areas to operate independently."


    While packing, Jiang Ning said without raising his head, "Watson, the burden on your shoulders is not light. You always think about the workers and the elderly and children, and you will do better."


    The expression on Watson''s face was a little serious, and he straightened up immediately.


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t worry, I, I will do my best!"


    "Doing business is not useful if you try your best, you need to use your brain and learn experience,"


    Jiang Ning beckoned and asked him to continue to squat down and pack, "So, I have found a teacher for you, so you should hurry up and study hard."


    "teacher?"


    Watson was startled.


    Before he could speak, there was a voice outside the door.


    "Patriarch of the Mo family, Mo Chenglin, please see Mr. Jiang!"


    "coming."


    Jiang Ning looked up and said, "Let''s go and meet your teacher."


    Watson was dumbfounded.


    Patriarch of the Mo family?


    That''s not a famous person in the mineral industry!


    Jiang Ning asked him to be a teacher...


    And listening to the tone, it''s full of respect!


    Jiang Ning walked out, and Watson immediately followed.

 Chapter 1034： Murderous

    At the door, Mo Chenglin led Mo Bei to stand there. Without Jiang Ning''s permission, he would not dare to enter.


    Seeing the door opened, Jiang Ning walked out, Mo Bei looked a little ugly, and took a step back in fear.


    "Mr. Jiang, this is Mo Chenglin,"


    Mo Chenglin immediately arched his hands and said, "The dog inadvertently offended Mr. Jiang, so I brought him here to make amends to Mr. Jiang!"


    He turned his head, glanced at Mo Bei, and immediately shouted: "Kneel down!"


    "thump!"


    Mo Bei didn''t hesitate, and immediately knelt down, making the floor tremble.


    "Mr. Jiang, I was wrong!"


    "I shouldn''t offend you, I shouldn''t..."


    "What shouldn''t it be?"


    Jiang Ning lowered his head and glanced at him, "You apologize to me, a layman, it seems something is wrong."


    Mo Bei was afraid to speak.


    He said that Jiang Ning was a layman, that he was overpowered, and that he wanted to force Lin to drag himself to death in Xishan City.


    But now?


    Jiang Ning stood there, but he knelt down and apologized!


    "You are not a family, you have been in the mining industry for generations and have rich experience. I am a layman and don''t know anything. To enter this industry rashly, isn''t it a joke to you?"


    "Don''t you mean that I have to pay the price, but the Lin family will be dragged to death in this Xishan City. I have been waiting for it."


    Mo Bei''s face was even more ugly.


    Mo Chenglin, who was standing on the side, felt that his feet had fallen into the abyss!


    "Snapped!"


    He raised his hand as a slap, and slapped Mo Bei''s face fiercely.


    "Do you dare to talk to Mr. Jiang like this?"


    "You can''t help yourself!"


    "Snapped!"


    He slapped a few times in succession, "Don''t apologize to Mr. Jiang yet?"


    Drag Lin to death?


    The few top wealthy families in the north dare not say such things.


    Mo Bei is really stuffed with **** in his mouth, dare to say anything!


    Mo Chenglin couldn''t wait to kill the **** Mo Bei directly in front of Jiang Ning.


    He would really kill the Mo family!


    "I was wrong! I was wrong! Mr. Jiang, your lord does not remember the villain''s faults. Forgive me, forgive me..."


    At this moment, Mo Bei, where there is still the uppermost appearance before, whispered for forgiveness. He knew that if he couldn''t ask Jiang Ning to forgive him, then Mo Family...it would definitely be over.


    How can I provoke such a terrifying existence?


    I haven''t heard of anything before!


    Mo Bei knelt and apologized, but Jiang Ning remained silent.


    Mo Chenglin stood on the side, not daring to say a word.


    The more he understands Jiang Ning''s deeds, the more he knows how terrifying the young man is.


    So much news has not come out, not because no one dared to pass it privately, but because the people who were enemies of Jiangning have disappeared!


    "You are like this, I''m terrified,"


    After a while, seeing Mobei''s forehead full of blood, Jiang Ning said lightly, "I''m just a layman. There are still many things that are unclear about this industry. For example, why does the Mo family want my No. 8 mining area? , I am very puzzled."


    "Mr. Jiang asks you something, don''t answer soon!"


    Mo Chenglin shouted immediately.


    "Because of¡­¡­"


    Mobei was suddenly embarrassed. How dare you say this kind of thing? Ai Shan lovingly attends the field? Come out.


    "Say!"


    Mo Chenglin couldn''t manage that much.


    "Because... Gao said that there is a wild mine hidden in this No. 8 mining area..."


    Seeing Jiang Ning frowned slightly, Watson immediately walked over and explained in Jiang Ning''s ear what a wild mine is.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ning''s face changed, gradually becoming serious and murderous!

 Chapter 1035： This is a capital crime!

    Seeing Jiang Ning''s face sank, Mo Chenglin only felt that his heart, along with Jiang Ning''s face, sank to the bottom!


    "Mo family, you are so bold!"


    Jiang Ning screamed, and Mo Chenglin suddenly plopped and knelt down!


    Father and son, kneeling in front of Jiang Ning, panicked to the extreme!


    "Hidden rare minerals privately, you Mo family, I am afraid it is not the first time you have done it!"


    Jiang Nington drank it, completely different from what he was just now.


    At this moment, Thunder is furious, like a killer god, just the aura makes the Mo family father and son frightened!


    "Mr. Jiang, I..."


    "Do you still want to quibble?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and sneered, "Do you know why the big families in the north disappeared overnight?"


    Hearing that, Mo Chenglin''s face was earthy, he didn''t know how.


    Which big family did not do anything dirty on their hands during the process of their rise?


    He is not a family, not to mention his private possession of wild mines, but is also connected with overseas forces. He wanted to go overseas and take a different path, but now...


    "What kind of crime is this, do you know?"


    Jiang Ning shouted again, "This is a capital crime!"


    His voice, like a muffled thunder, blasted fiercely in the ears of Mo Chenglin and his son.


    The two people were tumbling with blood, their faces turned pale, they knelt there, trembling all over!


    Capital crime...Of course they knew it was a capital crime!


    But wealth and danger are in demand. If his Mo family wants to become a big family, if they want to occupy a place forever in this northwestern region, they can only take the slant.


    Where did they think that they would meet Jiang Ning!


    "Mr. Jiang for your life!"


    Before Mo Bei could react, Mo Chenglin hurriedly shouted, "I''ll wait to find out that I''m wrong, and my Mo family knows it''s wrong!"


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    The more he didn''t speak, the more flustered Mo Chenglin''s heart became.


    Friends in the north don''t say who Jiang Ning is, he has all guesses.


    He is definitely in the circle on the ground, with an absolute identity!


    Otherwise, how could those dozens of families with common surnames be easily wiped out?


    Not to mention, the name of the forbidden area in the East China Sea is because of the underground circle, which is too terrifying!


    A person with incomparable strength in both the ground circle and the underground circle, let alone his Mo family, no one can compete.


    No wonder, even the top wealthy family, the Pang family, died in the hands of Jiangning, and the three major families took the initiative to come and seek cooperation...


    Don''t care at all, the No. 8 mining area here is just a small industry that can''t be smaller.


    Mo Chenglin was really scared.


    The Mo family has been in business for three generations, and the current Mo family is born, but Jiang Ning can make the Mo family wiped out with just a word!


    "Mr. Jiang, please give us a chance, give us a chance!"


    Mo Chenglin said in a panic, "My Mo family is willing to surrender a few wild mines, and I am willing to do anything! As long as Mr. Jiang, let us stay alive."


    He had long been scared by what the northern friend said.


    Even for so many years, he was in the northwest region, and he could say that he did not care about the identity of the northern family. But if he really wanted to face an existence that could easily crush the Mo family, he didn''t have any confidence at all. !


    Mo Bei, who was kneeling on the side, waited for Lu Xi Ling silently, and couldn''t say a word long ago.


    He only dared to lower his head, without saying a word, for fear that he would look at Jiang Ning and be pierced by the sharp eyes!


    "I can give you a chance to survive,"


    Jiang Ning stared at Mo Chenglin, her tone still cold, "But the death penalty is forgiven, and the living sin is hard to forgive!"

 Chapter 1036： One pot end!

    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    Mo Chenglin nodded quickly, "Listen to Mr. Jiang''s instructions!"


    "Mineral resources are an important resource for social development. You have been operating this industry for three generations. It is impossible not to know how many people in this country, like you, are privately holding wild mines. I think you, the master, should also know something Bar?"


    Hearing this, Mo Chenglin''s face suddenly became a little ugly, but he dared not nod his head.


    He knew that if he concealed it, Jiang Ning would not hesitate to let the Mo family be wiped out!


    "Things belonging to our country are not allowed to be privately hidden by anyone! And they are not allowed to be sent overseas without permission!"


    Jiang Ning shouted sternly, "I don''t think I need to say more about what to do. There will be someone looking for you soon. You should think clearly about how to explain it to you."


    "Yes, yes! I must explain them all!"


    Mo Chenglin repeatedly said.


    "President Mo, don''t be too greedy,"


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "A lifetime of wealth, enough for your Mo family to eat and drink for generations, what else do you want?"


    Mo Chenglin was afraid to speak.


    "Do you want power?"


    Mo Chenglin looked terrified and shook his head quickly.


    He wants the right to fart!


    He dare to have the right to fart!


    "Power is not a good thing, you understand."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the Mo family father and son. He didn''t want to talk nonsense. It would be an extra gain to recover the loss of several wild mines.


    He knows that there are always people with guilty minds and guts who dare to do some anger and grievances, and they hide deeply. Since he can dig a hole today, then he must completely clean it up!


    One pot end!


    Those belonging to the country and the people are not allowed to be privately owned!


    Mo Chenglin nodded desperately like a chicken pecking at the rice, his face was long gone.


    He didn''t know how he got out of the eighth mine, his legs were as soft as noodles, and he sat back in the car before he realized that he was still alive.


    Facing Jiang Ning, it would be so terrifying!


    He panted roughly, his back was already wet with sweat.


    "dad¡­¡­"


    Mo Bei''s throat was even more dry. He asked the driver for a bottle of water, shaking his hands, unscrewing it, and drinking it all at once before he felt able to speak, "He, he really is...so scary?"


    As soon as Mo Chenglin wanted to talk, the phone rang.


    He saw a strange number, but it was from the north, which made him nervous.


    "Hey?"


    Mo Chenglin connected carefully, said a word, and immediately sat up straight.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! I promise! I swear!"


    His face is almost stiff.


    Mo Bei, who was sitting in front, didn''t dare to move. He had never seen Mo Chenglin so nervous.


    In the whole compartment, there is a kind of killing!


    It''s extremely cold!


    "Turn off, turn off the air conditioner..."


    For a while, Mo Bei said with a trembling voice.


    "Mr. Mo, I, I didn''t turn on the air conditioner..."


    In the car, it fell silent again.


    I could only hear the breath that was clearly suppressed.


    "dad."


    For a long time, Mo Bei couldn''t bear this kind of atmosphere, and opened his mouth.


    He wanted to speak, but Mo Chenglin interrupted him.


    Mo Chenglin picked up the phone, took a deep breath, and dialed a number directly.


    His head was a little roaring, and the call he had just received was enough to scare him apart!


    If he had doubted Jiang Ning''s strength in his heart before, the phone from the north, representing coercive power, would have completely shattered this doubt!


    "beep--"


    The phone rang twice and it was connected.


    "Hey, I am the Patriarch of the Mo family in the Great Northwest Region, Mo Chenglin. We found two rare minerals and want to hand them over to the country..."

 Chapter 1037： Hand over boxing score

    Seeing Mo Chenglin and his son, as if they had lost their souls, walking out of the eighth mining area, Watson still didn''t react.


    "Mr. Jiang, didn''t you say that he is my teacher?"


    But this teacher didn''t teach anything, so Jiang Ning was scared away.


    "Yeah, haven''t you already taught you?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    "what?"


    Watson was even more shocked.


    Already taught?


    From beginning to end, he saw the Mo family father and son, apologizing, and begging for mercy. These...he doesn''t want to learn!


    "The way they did something wrong is what they just did. Have you learned it?"


    Watson was shocked.


    Stared at Jiang Ning for a few seconds.


    "Mr. Jiang, I can''t learn it!"


    He said seriously, "I don''t want to learn, I don''t make mistakes!"


    What a joke, he would not do anything like hiding wild mines, and he would not have the ambition and courage to kill him.


    Watson felt that it was his greatest ability to make his family live better and help more workers. How dare he think so much?


    "You can''t learn it, it''s best if the entire No. 8 mining area, the entire Xishan City people, can''t learn it."


    Jiang Ning said, "Otherwise, I don''t mind asking the Mo family father and son to teach you again."


    "Yes!"


    Watson said immediately.


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he stopped talking, entered the office, picked up the packaged fruit, and gently bumped it.


    It should be enough.


    There are really very few special fruits in the Northwest region, and Su Mei and Lin Wen must have never eaten them.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "What a good son-in-law."


    He boasted, then turned and left.


    Things in Xishan City don''t need him to worry about for the time being, as long as the Mo family father and son are not stupid, they know what to do.


    And as long as they do, those people in other cities around must also know.


    He doesn''t have so much energy, and he spends the time in Xishan City. If he has that time, it is better to spend time with his family.


    Jiang Ning left from the No. 8 mining area, carrying a fruit bag in his hand, humming all the way, and walked across the road at the door.


    He walked a few steps, no one was around, and suddenly stopped.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    But in the blink of an eye, a few people appeared, before and after stopping Jiang Ning, their eyes were full of fierce murderous aura!


    "Hand over the boxing score obediently!"


    The leader coldly shouted. Several people stood in formation, leaving no escape route for Jiang Ning at all.


    Jiang Ning ignored it, turned his head and swept around, gently lowering the fruit in his hand.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "I knew it, you guys found the boxing score at Hidden Gate, and you will definitely not let it go."


    "This thing is not something you can own, hand it in quickly, lest you die ugly!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and shook his head.


    He clapped his hands, and in an instant, a dozen people sprang out from the alley.


    Brother Gou, they have been lying in wait for a long time!


    Jiang Ning said, he has been waiting for a long time.


    Even if Guo Meng died, he knew that the people at the Hidden Gate would not give up, not to mention that in the No. 8 Mine, there was Hidden Gate''s eyeliner!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Brother Gou and others, the battle formation takes shape.


    The people inside, surrounded Jiangning, the dog outside, surrounded the people inside, the murderous aura was even more boiling.


    "My lord? Xiwu Wu Ranwu closed Lu Shi? Are you still planning to see me?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "Do you think these people can save you?"


    The eyes of the headed person under the mask are full of gloom.


    He knows that Jiang Ning is very strong, but he is not here alone today!

 Chapter 1038： The second style!

    "No no no,"


    Jiang Ning said, "You misunderstood, they are not here to save me, but... to kill you!"


    "Maybe, kill all of you shit, the Lord will appear."


    As soon as the voice fell, Brother Gou and others moved, like jackals, tigers and leopards, fierce.


    The battle is on the verge!


    "kill--"


    The iron fist roared like a squally rain, and the person in the hidden door changed his face when he started his hand. In terms of strength, Brother Gou and others would not be able to get into their eyes.


    But the skills in the battle formation shocked their hearts!


    "how is this possible?"


    Can this class of ants explode with such strength?


    "Don''t look down on people!"


    The old five roared, and almost instantly, the figure changed from the old six.


    Brother Gou was angry when he heard it.


    "When did the dog offend you? Don''t talk about the dog!"


    Boom!


    A group of people, crazy.


    While Jiang Ning stood there, stretched out his hand from his pocket, took out a fruit, wiped it on his sleeve, and ate it.


    This set of battle formation techniques has been improved. Brother Gou and others want to find a chance to try it, but they have been waiting for a long time.


    Today, the opportunity has come.


    The picture is a bit weird. Several people in the hidden gate are not weak in strength, at least at the level of a master, and can be besieged and killed by Brother Dog and others, but they are unable to exert their full strength at all.


    It seemed that it was very uncomfortable to be suppressed abruptly.


    Someone appeared in front of them before the punch was hit, and the attack came before the punch was recovered.


    Changes are too fast!


    The disparity in realm seems to have no effect at all. Brother Gou and others are inseparable from the masters in these hidden gates!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Brother Gou and others became more excited, roaring loudly and loudly.


    Jiang Ning, who was standing there, had eaten up the fruit in his hand.


    He clapped his hands.


    "All right."


    With two simple words, Brother Gou and the others immediately retreated. A dozen people, all surrounded by Jiang Ning...around the bag of fruits.


    It seems that this bag of fruits is more important than Jiangning!


    Jiang Ning took a step forward, and the few people in the hidden gate suddenly looked like enemies!


    "Only you?"


    "It''s me alone."


    "Arrogant!"


    "Try it and you will know if you are arrogant."


    Jiang Ning moved suddenly!


    Fast as the wind!


    A punch with the left hand, a punch with the right...at the same time!


    "impossible!"


    The face of the headed person changed drastically.


    He had never seen a punch with both hands, and he used different moves.


    "You are lucky..."


    Jiang Ning''s figure is gone, but the voice is roaring like thunder, "I can see it for the first time, this Jidao fist score... the second move!"


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Fist and wind burst, burst into thunder!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Ji Dao Boxing Table, Second Form!


    break out!


    Like changing shape and changing shadows, like long wind sending the sun, and even more like a thunderbolt of fire, Wu Wuyi Zran Shi Shanxi, almost instantly swallowing a few people in the hidden gate.


    Brother Gou and the others were completely stunned.


    This...this is too **** strong, right?


    It''s completely crushed!


    Ji Dao Boxing Table, Second Form?


    On the ground, the people in the hidden door convulsed all over, their bones were broken, and they didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Jiang Ning retracted his hand and looked up into the distance, as if there was a figure there!


    He looked from a distance, slightly squinted his eyes, stretched out his hand, and out of his arms, took out the fist sheet obtained from the No. 8 mining area, and gently raised it, full of provocation.


    It seems to be talking.


    "The boxing sheet is here, come and get it!"

 Chapter 1039： He cant afford to lose

    Two pairs of eyes, looking at each other in the air!


    Murderous auras are faintly floating in the air!


    Jiang Ning held the fist sheet in his hand and waved it provocatively, making the eyes under the mask in the distance deeper and deeper.


    He looked at Jiang Ning, looked at the boxing book in Jiang Ning''s hand, and was even more shocked that Jiang Ning could control the moves on this page of the boxing book in a short time.


    How long is this?


    How many days?


    impossible!


    The second style that Jiang Ning has just shown is powerful and unmatched!


    What made him feel most jealous was that Jiang Ning''s time was too short.


    The average person could not control the moves on a page of the boxing sheet for a few years, or even more than ten years, and Jiang Ning only took a few days.


    He can be 100% sure at this moment that Jiang Ning has completely controlled the page of the Jiang family''s inheritance.


    Only in this way can Jiang Ning have such a deep understanding of Ji Dao Fist!


    At this moment, the two people are full of fighting spirit, and even more murderous!


    Jiang Ning is ready. If the Lord wants to do something today, he will completely behead it, even if it needs to pay some price.


    However, the figure in the distance just looked at each other in the air for a while, then turned and left, without any intention to do something with himself.


    The murderous spirit dissipated like a cloud of smoke, without even leaving a trace.


    Brother Gou and others are like a big enemy!


    They have been prepared for a long time, today they are going to have a big kill, and they are even ready to sacrifice.


    After all, they knew that Jiang Ning had taken out a page of boxing scores as bait to lure the master into the bait!


    Unexpectedly, the master still didn''t do it.


    "Big brother, what is he thinking?"


    Brother Gou didn''t understand, "Isn''t one page not enough?"


    "He''s not sure."


    Jiang Ning said, "Even if it''s a life-or-death relationship with me, he won''t do anything, unless he kills me with one blow!"


    "Why?"


    Brother Gou was even more confused.


    If you want to kill Jiang Ning with one blow, I am afraid that there is no such person in this world.


    "Because of him, I can''t afford to lose."


    Before Jiang Ning was not sure, but now Jiang Ning can be 100% sure that the main purpose is not only to obtain the Ji Dao fist score, but also to get the secrets of the Ji Dao fist score.


    He may not be determined to win the boxing technique in the Jidao boxing chart, but to win the map that may exist in the boxing chart!


    Therefore, even if he has obtained the fist sheet and has mastered this second type of fist in a short period of time, the master still can''t bear it.


    It''s really tolerable.


    "walk home."


    Jiang Ning picked up the fruit bag, turned around and left.


    What we have to do now is to get more punches than the master, and force him to find himself.


    It is definitely not easy for such a person who can hide more than ten years for the sake of boxing.


    What''s more, if the secret behind the Jidao boxing spectrum is exposed, it will definitely cause a huge earthquake.


    "It seems that I still have to go to the north."


    Jiang Ning thought to love Xilu Bashan and close Bashan.


    In the circles of the rivers and lakes, Tan Xing doesn''t know much about this area, and he will know something about it. I''m afraid it''s the two old men of the Jiang family.


    If you can find your own master through them, maybe you can know more.


    Not long after Jiang Ning left, the figure reappeared.


    The Lord walked under those hands.


    "Master... the boxing sheet on his body..."


    "You guys, it''s useless."


    With a wave of the master''s hand, a burst of smoke fell, and several people suddenly screamed. Before a few words, they swallowed, and the entire face was corroded...


    Looking at these corpses, the eyes under the master''s mask were calm.


    It seemed that he didn''t care about the death of a few subordinates.


    He cares, there is always only one thing.


    "Jiang Ning."


    The Lord said lightly, "When you experience the same thing as me, I don''t know what choice you will make."


    He looked at the direction Jiang Ning was leaving, his eyes deeper and deeper, like a galaxy.


    ...

 Chapter 1040： Sons treatment

    At that time.


    East China Sea!


    Jiang Ning is back!


    Outside the airport, Lin Yuzhen came to pick him up in person.


    This is the treatment that Jiang Ning only has.


    Seeing Jiang Ning holding a bag in one hand, Lin Yu couldn''t help being a little funny.


    "You don''t look like a rich man in your outfit."


    "I can''t be too rich."


    Jiang Ning said seriously, "Otherwise, others will definitely say that you are looking at my money, not my talent."


    Lin Yuzhen laughed and gave Jiang Ning a white look.


    "Smelly!"


    The car sped back to Lin''s villa.


    It feels good to be home.


    Before entering the house, I smelled the fragrance.


    Jiang Ning knew that it must be Su Mei. He had prepared his favorite dishes early and waited for him to go home.


    What he enjoys most is the atmosphere at home.


    "Jiangning!"


    Su Mei took off her apron and walked quickly to the door. Seeing Jiang Ning, her eyes curled up with a smile, not at all like watching her son-in-law come, but seeing her own son go home.


    "I want to die!"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and gently hugged Su Mei, "Mom, I miss your cooking too!"


    "loquacious!"


    Su Mei turned her head and looked at it? Ai Pazhazpa Pa Shanai? Eyes, "What are you mentioning in your hand?"


    "fruit!"


    Jiang Ning raised his head slightly, like a kid waiting to be praised, "I thought about the special products in the Northwest, which are rare in the East China Sea, so I personally went to the orchard, picked some and brought it back, and gave you and dad a taste."


    Su Mei''s eyes immediately turned red.


    Are you tired to carry these two big bags?


    So far from the Northwest, Jiang Ning came back with just that.


    She didn''t even think about it. Jiang Ning came back by plane, and Lin Yu really picked it up when she arrived in the East China Sea, but her head was full of Jiang Ning''s two hands, each carrying a bag of fruit, sweating profusely.


    "This kid, you have a heart!"


    Su Mei quickly took a bag, then turned to look at Lin Wen, who was still standing there, without any response, and suddenly pulled her face down, "What are you still waiting for? Help Jiangning get it! Tired of my son, you See how I clean up you!"


    Lin Wen smiled and quickly took the bag from Jiang Ning''s other hand.


    This is called the son, and he still has the status of Lin Wen in the family?


    Jiang Ning returned like a meritorious soldier and walked into the house. The sofa was wiped clean early. On the table are all his favorite fruits and pastries.


    Even the slippers he hadn''t worn for a long time were neatly arranged.


    Lin Yu was a little envious of this treatment, and she knew even better that Jiang Ning deserved it.


    This home is Jiang Ning''s home.


    After Jiang Ning had a meal, Lin Yuzhen dragged her upstairs to take a bath, rushing away with a sweat.


    And downstairs, Su Mei was holding a mobile phone, happily, facing the fruits brought back by Jiangning, patted left, patted right, selected a number of angles, and took more than 20 shots before choosing a few of them. Seeing the most satisfied, it was posted to the circle of friends.


    "Next time, let Su Yun''s girl teach me how to make beautiful pictures!"


    Su Mei smiled and typed a few words: "The Northwest specialty fruits that my son-in-law brought me are really sweet!"


    Not long after the status was released, several old classmates liked and commented that they were envious, which made Su Mei very happy.


    In her life, she may have lost to her classmates and friends in many places, but in terms of her son-in-law, she feels that she has not lost!


    Moreover, winning is beautiful!


    "Look at you beautiful!"


    Lin Wen snorted and couldn''t help being a little funny. Seeing Su Mei glaring over, he waved his hand hurriedly, "Well, I don''t envy, I''ll go to Lao Ye for tea!"

 Chapter 1041： Some people hate it

    Su Mei didn''t care about him.


    Holding her mobile phone, she looked at every comment happily, refreshing it almost every second.


    Lin Wen stood up again, she was happy, Lin''s business started, she was also happy.


    But Lin Yu really found a good man, she has a good son-in-law, she is proud!


    Su Mei thought, in her life, there are really not many opportunities to raise her eyebrows, but with a son-in-law like Jiang Ning, she is walking on the streets of Donghai now, and there are always people coming to say hello to her.


    Just because she is Jiang Ning''s mother-in-law!


    "Ding--"


    Another message appeared on the phone, and Su Mei immediately opened it.


    But at a glance, his face suddenly sank.


    "Isn''t it just the fruits of the Northwest. They deserve to be so happy? Su Mei, you are more and more satisfied now."


    Seeing this comment, Su Mei immediately wanted to respond, but for a long time, I didn''t know how to respond.


    She was holding her mobile phone and biting her lip. The good mood just now disappeared.


    "unacceptable!"


    Su Mei was upset, "Knowing that your daughter is married to a rich man, are you being sneered at me?"


    Jiang Ning also has money, but she doesn''t bother to compare it.


    Su Mei wanted to respond, but didn''t want to be familiar with this old classmate.


    From the time I was a student, when I was still a class flower, the two of them have not been compared. By this time they are almost fifty years old. Others are not good enough, and they are beginning to compare with their own son-in-law.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Ning took a shower, wiped his hair, and walked downstairs.


    "It''s okay."


    Su Mei put away the phone and turned to look at Jiang Ning, "After taking a shower, I will take a good rest. It is too hard to run business outside every day."


    She doesn''t know where Jiang Ning is going. Now that Lin''s development is so fast, her business has spread all over the country.


    Last time I went to Shenghai. When she asked, Jiang Ning went to the north again. Every time I saw him so hard, Su Mei felt distressed.


    Jiang Ning worked so hard, not to help Lin Yu really share, and to work hard for Lin''s development.


    Sometimes she envied Lin Yuzhen for meeting such a good man.


    "It''s not hard. How can it be hard to help the family."


    "Ding Dong¡ª"


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, Su Mei''s cell phone rang again, this time it was information.


    Su Mei glanced at her, her face even more ugly.


    "Old classmates, gathering for about 20 years after graduation."


    Seeing Jiang Ning looking at herself, Su Mei didn''t conceal anything. He had something to hide from his half son, "I don''t want to go."


    Jiang Ning smiled. Seeing Su Mei''s face, he really didn''t want to go, but he didn''t want to go. There was always a reason not to go.


    The nature of the current class reunion, especially the graduation reunion of 20 years, has completely changed a long time ago.


    Some of them took it with them, and they were able to show off a little bit of mentality, while others took them away with the mind of being able to disassemble a couple.


    "Among the classmates, if it is better to have a relationship, you can contact and connect with each other. After all, after getting married, the chances of meeting each other are indeed much less."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said.


    With the current state of the Lin family, Su Mei would not be embarrassed to go.


    People of their age, who have been mixed for more than 20 years, are more or less worthy.


    "Mom is still worried. Those people who chased you back then are still chasing you, making Dad jealous."


    "What jealous is he,"


    Su Mei blushed, "You kid, I''m so old and wrinkles are piled up, who can look at me."


    "It''s just that some people are very annoying, I don''t want to meet."

 Chapter 1042： My son-in-law!

    She snorted, with a temperament that only women have.


    "Just posted a status, look!"


    Su Mei handed the phone to Jiang Ning, and said with no anger, "I didn''t want to show off. Look at people''s replies, it seems that he has a coal boss son-in-law, how amazing!"


    Jiang Ning took a look, and was overjoyed.


    This mother-in-law, the more fashionable now, she has learned to play Moments. This first state is to praise herself.


    Can he make Su Mei angry?


    "Boss Coal, that''s pretty awesome,"


    Jiang Ning said, "It''s from the Northwest, right? I heard that the mineral owners over there are worth tens of billions of dollars."


    Su Mei glanced at him and did not speak.


    How rich Jiang Ning is, she doesn''t know what tens of billions are, or is it just a black card on Jiang Ning''s body.


    But she didn''t say, what''s the point of comparing with money, just because of Lin''s scale, the market value is more than tens of billions.


    "Mom, your old classmate also specially sent you a message, saying that it was set at their place and invited you to participate."


    "Don''t go."


    Su Mei did not look at Yi Lu Wu Ran Wu Fu Ling Yi, and deleted the information directly.


    She didn''t get angry.


    "If you don''t go, she probably invited Dad to go, this woman..."


    Jiang Ning looked through the information and couldn''t help but nodded, "It''s well maintained, it doesn''t look like it''s almost fifty."


    When Su Mei heard it, he snatched the phone over and looked at the photos. The more he looked at it, the more unhappy it became.


    Is this okay?


    If you really let Lin Wen go, that stinky woman might do something!


    She was going to chase Lin Wen back then, and let Lin Wen give up on herself, it was really shameless!


    "Jiangning, then you say, am I going?"


    "go with!"


    Jiang Ning said, "Of course I want to go, not only to go, but also to go beautifully, let your old classmates see how well you are, mom, and make them jealous of you!"


    "It just so happens that I have a few friends in the Northwest, who are very familiar. I will take my mother and pick the fruit in the orchard by the way, and give it to my grandma and the others to eat."


    Su Mei hesitated.


    "My grandmother and his family have never eaten fruits from the northwest side. Mom doesn''t pick some, so I can give them a taste? Dad probably wants to go..."


    "Fuck him! I''ll go!"


    Samui stood up.


    There will be a few parties in this life, and a few times, let others see that I don¡¯t live as bad as they said.


    Su Mei is not a person who likes to compare, let alone a person who likes to show off, but he is not a person who allows others to bully and still keeps silent!


    "Youngest,"


    Su Mei called immediately, "You come to pick me up at home in the afternoon. I want to get my hair done, and then ask if your mother is free and go shopping with me to buy clothes."


    Putting down the phone, Su Mei looked at Jiang Ningdao.


    "Mom, in this life, doesn''t argue for anything, and doesn''t ask others to look up high. They despise me, despise your dad, and even say that they laugh at us, I can bear it."


    "but,"


    Su Mei snorted, her tone a little harder, "I''m just such a daughter, just such a son-in-law, I can''t stand anyone who says you are not good!"


    "Jiang Ning, I will take you with me and let them see, my daughter and son-in-law! They are even better than theirs!"


    Jiang Ning nodded seriously.


    Su Mei didn''t say any more, as if he had made a decision, but was a little nervous.


    It was the first time that she had done this kind of openly responding to other people''s provocations. It was not only nervous, but... it was also a little exciting.


    "Jiangning!"


    She walked a few steps, and she seemed to feel a little senseless in her heart, "Aren''t we going to lose face?"


    "rest assured."


    Jiang Ning only said these two words.

 Chapter 1043： Kill a carbine

    Jiang Ning said long ago that no one is allowed to bully Lin Yuzhen or Su Mei and Lin Wen.


    Not to mention, Su Mei praised him in that state just now.


    At home, there is no small matter, mother-in-law''s matter, that is even more a matter of greatness.


    Jiang Ning comfortably slept with Lin Yuzhen for a night. The next day, he took Lin Yuzhen and Su Mei and returned to the Northwest region again.


    ? Erlu Ershan Wudiwudi? Panshan City.


    In the northwestern region, the cities are also well-developed mineral resources, but compared to Xishan City and Tongshan City, their size is quite different.


    The most mineral resources here are coal mines, and there are three coal bosses worth more than tens of billions!


    Of course, they couldn''t even compare to the Mo family, let alone in the eyes of Jiang Ning.


    Sitting in the car, Lin Yu was a little funny.


    Along the way, Su Mei was in a good mood and kept taking selfies. This was not the mother she had in mind.


    "I just want them to see how good my daughter and son-in-law are!"


    Su Mei snorted, "Yuzhen, come and laugh!"


    Lin Yu was so helpless, how dare to refuse.


    She felt that Jiang Ning had made some fuss, but a classmate gathering was still this kind of gathering of the elderly at dusk. What did he come to mix with?


    But Jiang Ning just said, in this life, no one can bully the Lin family unless he is dead.


    "Is it not so good?"


    Lin Yuzhen took a look, leaning on his appearance, Jiang Ning, who was closing his eyes and rested, "a little bullying."


    "They provoke my mother first,"


    Jiang Ning didn''t open his eyes, "Besides, you think I''m so boring."


    Even if the family of the big surname went north, he didn''t pay attention to it. For a coal boss, Jiang Ning was not even interested in trampling him to death.


    Lin Yuzhen''s eyes lit up.


    "There are secret missions?"


    After following Jiang Ning for a long time, this guy always surprises people.


    "There are many areas in the mineral industry in the northwestern region that need to be rectified and integrated. There are a lot of wild mines in private storage alone."


    Jiang Ning finally opened his eyes and looked at Lin Yuzhen, "I just want to see, kill a carbine, are these people honest enough!"


    The Mo family was already stunned. As for the others, Jiang Ning had to see if they were killing a group, killing chickens and cursing monkeys, or whether they were interested and changed their minds.


    "Mineral resources are indeed very important, economic development, these minerals are indispensable,"


    Lin Yu really nodded, "Those rare minerals are indispensable to military industrial enterprises and even more confidential industries. We must not let these mineral resources flow out."


    She moved in her heart, as if thinking of something.


    "You want to put Red Star Minerals Joint Stock Company..."


    "There are a lot of people from overseas who are staring at the Great Northwest Region. Red Star Minerals Co., Ltd. has to be a barrier."


    Jiang Ning closed his eyes again.


    "My wife, I can''t keep looking at you."


    "Why?"


    "Be drunk."


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak anymore, Jiang Ning''s mouth was really a lie!


    People live a lifetime, fighting for fame and fortune, hoping that others will be distinguished, especially in front of familiar people, and want each other to see their best side.


    At Su Mei''s age, comparing it with money and status alone has fallen behind.


    On the contrary, whose children are better, they can be regarded as blue and blue, which has become a thing they never get tired of.


    When Su Mei arrived at the hotel, he asked Lin Yu to really help herself with makeup before she had a rest. She had to dress herself up beautifully. Women care about it, which is very scary.


    Jiang Ning was sitting on the sofa outside watching TV and called A Fei.


    "You personally follow up on this matter, and you can find out all the overseas forces that have reached out to the Great Northwest, and it will be done in one pot at that time."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I haven''t been overseas for too long. Some people are afraid that they have forgotten the pain."

 Chapter 1044： I seem to have seen you

    He turned his head, Su Mei and Lin Yuzhen had already walked out, and immediately put down the phone, stood up directly, with amazing expressions on their faces.


    "Old mother [biqudao.info], why didn''t you tell me that you still have a sister."


    "Puff--"


    Both Lin Yuzhen and Su Mei couldn''t help laughing.


    Even if he knew that Jiang Ning was teasing them, he still couldn''t help it.


    "Glib tongue!"


    Su Mei deliberately said, "Don''t tease Mom!"


    "To tell the truth is not a joke."


    Jiang Ning''s face was not red and his heart beat, "Are you ready? Then let''s go directly."


    It was the first time that he took the initiative to slap someone in the face. This feeling seemed a little different.


    Panshan City Hotel, the local hotel with the highest star rating, naturally has the highest level of consumption.


    Gao Xin set the location here, of course, the purpose is very clear, is to let all the students see how well he is mixing now.


    The vanity of adults is well known to everyone, but no one is reconciled? It shows weakness.


    The brand-name clothes that I didn''t wear in the past are all taken out today, ironed and put on, and the leather shoes that I didn''t wear in the past are even more polished.


    Gold and silver jewelry, pearlescent jade, and those who can greet you, don¡¯t spare any effort!


    Su Mei''s body is simple, except for buying a new dress and the gold ring on her hand, they were all given to her when they were married that year.


    "It''s all here! Old classmate! We haven''t seen each other for almost 20 years!"


    "Pharaoh, you don''t seem to be getting old at all, are you well maintained?"


    "Old Xu, I heard that your son''s company will be listed soon? It''s really amazing!"


    This is not like a classmate gathering, but rather like Gao Xin''s personal cocktail party.


    She is dressed in jewels, made of silk and satin, and has red hair. She looks a little younger than her real age. The earrings hanging on her ears are very valuable at first glance.


    The feet are in fiery red high heels, full of grace and luxury.


    "Have you brought all the children? I said earlier. Bring the children here, maybe how many pairs can be made."


    "Everyone is a classmate, know the roots and know the bottom, don''t worry!"


    Gao Xin greeted again and again, but her eyes searched all around.


    Seeing Su Mei walking into the hotel, her eyes lit up, and she stepped on high heels and walked over.


    "Su Mei!"


    Gao Xin grabbed Su Mei''s hand with a smile on her face, "I thought you were not coming!"


    Su Mei smiled: "You specially invited, how can you not come."


    When the two women met, Jiang Ning felt murderous in the first sentence of the opening.


    For the first time, he felt that the battlefields he had experienced were nothing at all. The war between women was really terrifying.


    "Of course I can''t help but come,"


    Gao Xin smiled and said, "It''s been 20 years since I graduated. I haven''t seen it a few times. Is this your daughter?"


    She turned her head and looked at Lin Yuzhen: "I saw her only once when she was born. Now she is so old."


    "Good Aunt Gao."


    Lin Yuzhen nodded politely.


    "Eh eh eh, okay, okay!"


    Gao Xin gave a hum, then turned her head and looked at Jiang Ning, the expression on her face suddenly changed.


    She inquired clearly in private, the son-in-law of Su Mei''s family came to the door!


    I heard that I was still a homeless man before, and I was a little confused.


    This Lin Yu really looks good, and the Lin family seems to be able to develop it now, but in order to keep the family business, deliberately looking for a mentally ill son-in-law, it really made her gloat for a long time.


    "Aunt Gao, I seem to have seen you."


    Without waiting for Gao Xin to speak, Jiang Ning spoke first.

 Chapter 1045： Be honest

    "Have you seen me?"


    Gao Xin was stunned, she just wanted to ask knowingly, but at the moment she didn''t know and forgot to ask.


    "When I was wandering on the street, I saw a man who grabbed steamed buns from me. He looked a lot like my aunt."


    Jiang Ning looked calm and smiled, "If I hadn''t seen the jewel of auntie, I almost thought it was you."


    Gao Xing''s face was startled.


    On the street, grab steamed buns from Jiangning?


    fart!


    How could she go to the street to grab steamed buns.


    "How is it possible, I..."


    "Yes, how is this possible,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Which man will make Aunt Gao suffer from such a beautiful woman."


    Gao Xin didn''t say anything, Jiang Ning said again, and immediately made Gao Xin not want to talk to Jiang Ning anymore.


    The meaning of Jiang Ning''s words clearly means that he divorced his ex-husband because his ex-husband had no money, so he tried his best to marry a rich man.


    This is cursing oneself for admiring vanity!


    Gao Xin smirked, and deep in her eyes, a trace of unhappiness flashed through, and she must have been Su Mei in her heart, and she arranged a lot of herself behind her back.


    "Please come in when you come,"


    She quickly changed the subject, "Su Mei, all the classmates are here. Your dress up today will make them amazing. Everyone brought their children here. See if you can make a few pairs. Your family Yu is really, long. It''s really good..."


    Gao Xin took Su Mei and walked in while talking.


    People who don''t know think that the relationship between two people is very close.


    Jiang Ning led Lin Yuzhen, turned her head to see her suffocating a smile, and still said solemnly: "You have to be serious, you have to make a face for mom today, you can''t lose!"


    "Yes!"


    Lin Yu took a deep breath and said inwardly, when did you lose, bastard?


    The hotel venue is very grand, obviously well-arranged.


    There are a few tables for old classmates, and a few tables for their children. Lin Yu really didn''t dare to think of a class gathering like this. She and Jiang Ning found a place to sit down, and the tablemates were already introducing themselves to each other.


    "Hello, I am Li Run''s son, Li Xiang, the general manager of Haixing Trading Co., Ltd."


    "Hello everyone, I am the marketing director of Sunshine Group, Gao Qi, this is my business card."


    "I am the customs..."


    Everyone was friendly, introduced themselves to each other, and there was a trace of arrogance in their words.


    Those who dare to follow today are naturally good jobs, high-income people, those ordinary people, how embarrassed to come.


    After everyone had finished introducing them, they turned to look at Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen.


    Before Lin Yuzhen''s introduction, Jiang Ning said, "I don''t have a job now."


    In a word, other people suddenly lost interest.


    Didn¡¯t you hide your love for Er Ling Wu Ling? Work?


    Then came here for dinner today?


    Someone couldn''t help laughing and did not speak, but in that laughter, there was a trace of disdain and even some curiosity. Which family''s descendants, unemployed people, could say so indifferently.


    Lin Yuzhen glanced at Jiang Ning secretly, reached out and clicked on the palm of his hand, asking him, didn''t he say yes, is he going to make a face for mom today?


    Even if it is the vice president of the Lin Group, who dares to say that he is not?


    Jiang Ning gave him a look back: "Be honest."


    "There are many major events in the market this year, especially in Shenghai and Beifang. Have you heard of it?"


    "There is a company called Lin''s. The business model is completely different from previous companies. It is not for profit, which is incredible."


    "Yes, but there are not many people who know them. I have only heard a few words. It''s too mysterious."


    Lin Yu really heard someone talking about the Lin family, and pricked his ears to listen, but it was obvious that the levels of the few people present were too low, and they didn''t know much at all.


    "How can I survive if it''s not profitable? I think they are just speculating on concepts, ready to make a fortune and just run away. Isn''t this kind of company few?"

 Chapter 1046： Old peoples pretense scene

    Just? Wu Dishan and Wu Yi''er Ran Yi? Just the director of the Sunshine Group''s marketing department, Gao Qi, shook his head and gave a disdainful smile, as if pointing to the country, "Capital is profit-seeking. They say they have no interest in money. You believe it." ?"


    "These are all routines in the mall. It''s like saying that free, free things are often the most expensive."


    The words of several people seemed to be very in-depth, and the eyes of others were suddenly lit up, and they had to look at each other with admiration. They had already poured tea and toasted each other with tea instead of wine.


    Lin Yu really shrugged and whispered: "We really have no interest in money."


    If she only wants to make money, Lin can earn her at least 100 million a day!


    Excluding that, Jiang Ning''s pocket money from time to time is more than that of Lin''s.


    A salary of 20,000 yuan a month is enough for her all expenses.


    "What did you say?"


    A woman sitting on the side laughed when she heard Lin Yu''s truth, "I heard that right."


    She looked at Lin Yuzhen playfully. As soon as Lin Yuzhen sat down, she was watching. Holding hands with Jiang Ning, it must be a pair.


    Jiang Ning is a vagrant, what about this one?


    He even said that he was not interested in money.


    Everyone in the family brings one, either with their own children, or with their son-in-law or daughter-in-law. Anyway, it must be the best mix in the family.


    This family came here, one came two, one was a vagrant, and the other said that he was not interested in money, which was really interesting.


    "They are talking about Lin, have you heard of it?"


    She looked at Lin Yuzhen amusedly, "This company seems to be someone of a low level, I probably haven''t heard of it."


    Lin Yuzhen glanced at her and nodded: "You are not wrong about this. People with low levels are indeed not qualified to hear about it. So, have you heard of it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the woman opposite her face changed suddenly and she was choked and speechless.


    She originally wanted to mock Lin Yuzhen, saying that she was not interested in money, but it seemed that both of them belonged to low-level people. At this table, there was no sense of existence.


    Lin Yu really choked, suddenly speechless, turned his head to drink tea awkwardly, and concealed himself.


    Lin Yuzhen raised his head slightly and snorted, don''t understand Lin''s?


    In this world, who else knows Lin better than himself?


    She and Jiang Ning looked at each other, and for the first time, she felt so comfortable that she slapped her face.


    "Everyone!"


    On the stage, Gao Xin picked up the microphone and gave a few feeds, "Everyone is quiet, listen to me!"


    "Today, it is a gathering of classmates for 20 years after graduation. It is rare that so many people have come. I don''t think this opportunity can be wasted. Let everyone try their best to bring their own children."


    "Young people can make more friends, maybe in business, and help each other!"


    Gao Xin smiled and said, "Next, or, let''s invite the younger generation now to come on stage and introduce myself?"


    After she finished speaking, she took the lead and clapped, and the few people sitting at the table with Jiang Ning became excited, and their eyes swept across the venue. A few young and beautiful girls, I am afraid that even the names of the children have already been thought of in their hearts. NS.


    "It seems that everyone''s children are a bit shy, otherwise, let me introduce my son-in-law first!"


    Gao Xin squinted her eyes, waiting for this moment, but after waiting for a long time, her eyes deliberately swept across Su Mei''s face, just waiting to see her envious and jealous eyes!

 Chapter 1047： its your turn

    Without waiting for others to speak, Gao Xin beckoned. At Jiangning''s table, the one who had just spoken stood up immediately with a smile on his face.


    "mom."


    He shouted Mom, Gao Xin''s face was flushed, and he nodded: "Huh!"


    "Let me introduce to everyone first, this is my son-in-law, Fang Tang!"


    Fang Tang nodded, and walked directly onto the stage, with his head high and his chest tall, with extraordinary momentum!


    He took the microphone and glanced around, and it was obvious that the elders sitting below were all looking at him with admiration, while the young man sitting at the table with him was full of envy.


    "Hello, uncles and aunts, my name is Fangtang, this beautiful woman is my mother-in-law."


    He deliberately sold a piece of fun, pointing at Gao Xin and smiling.


    The smile on Gao Xin''s face suddenly became stronger.


    Now, what she is most proud of is not marrying a rich man, but her daughter, the son of a coal boss!


    In a few years, my son-in-law will become a coal boss, so how much money should I have?


    The women of this year are so beautiful that they can cover the Xi''er dyed land in Wuxi. It is better to marry beautifully, otherwise, they may have to live a hard life.


    Thinking of this, she turned her head and took a look at Su Mei, but Su Mei had a calm face and could not see the slightest change in emotions.


    "My home is in Panshan City, and the way coal mining group is my home''s industry."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a burst of exclamation in the circle of the older generation.


    "The way group? No wonder, Gao Xin''s daughter will really marry!"


    "Isn''t it? This way group, but a well-known mineral company in the northwestern region, has an annual revenue of more than one billion yuan!"


    "Gao Xin, you are really blessed."


    ...


    With compliments, Gao Xin narrowed his eyes, but waved his hands again and again.


    "My child is in love, what is my blessing."


    Fangtang enjoys this scene very much.


    "My Way Group has a lot of resources in Panshan City. In the Northwest region, it''s also plausible. What can you do with me in the future? Just come to me."


    "Today everyone can sit together, that''s fate, not to mention, my mother and everyone''s parents, that is the relationship between classmates for decades, and you should not be so alienated."


    Fangtang said with a self-confidence, "I will just introduce a few sentences."


    After speaking, he walked down.


    He knew that he didn''t need to say too much at all, and that these four words alone were enough to shock him.


    In Panshan City, who doesn''t know the way group?


    In the Northwest, how many people have never heard of the way group?


    His family has the largest coal resources in Panshan City and is a well-known coal tycoon!


    "Fang Shao, you are too low-key. Just ask where you are. If you don''t say it, you can''t think of it. This is my business card. Please Fang Shao accept it!"


    "Yeah, just after hearing Fang Shao speak, I feel that the conversation is extraordinary, and he is really the son of a big family."


    "Fang Shao, my company just happens to be a new energy company, can you leave a contact information?"


    Jiang Ning looked at all of these people, who had already begun to compliment, even those who are in the new energy industry, have to contact them. Is this coal mine a new energy source?


    No wonder Su Mei is reluctant to come. Seeing the appearance of their children, you probably know what the elders in the family are like.


    Seeing this, Gao Xin was very happy.


    Own son-in-law, so popular and complimented, her face is also very face!


    "You can contact more in private to promote relationships, don''t worry now, and introduce them one by one first."


    After Gao Xin shouted into the microphone, she turned her head. Among the old classmates, she seemed to be searching, but her eyes never left Su Mei, "Su Mei, it''s you!"

 Chapter 1048： Hi everyone, my name is Lin Yuzhen

    Su Mei looked up at her, still calm.


    She beckoned gently, her indifferent appearance surprised everyone else.


    Many people know that Su Mei married Lin Wen as soon as he graduated, thinking that he would be able to enter the second-rate family of the Lin family and live a good life.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Wen was crippled by an accident, and his family fell into disarray. He hadn''t contacted him for more than ten years, and he didn''t know how Su Mei was doing.


    Everyone sat together for so long, no one had ever asked Su Mei about the current situation.


    Some are worried about poke Su Mei¡¯s sore spots and make her feel uncomfortable, but some people are really not interested. What can be special about a person who has fallen in the family?


    Don''t look at Su Mei. She seemed to be able to dress well tonight. I don''t know how long it took to save money before buying a set of clothes.


    "Rain really."


    Su Meisi ignored the eyes of the people around her, stretched out her hand and beckoned, smiled faintly, "To the uncles and aunts, introduce yourself."


    Seeing Su Mei''s leisurely appearance, Jiang Ning nodded slightly, showing a little momentum.


    Lin Yu really nodded, got up straight, and walked onto the stage.


    "Yuzhen, introduce yourself and get to know everyone. If you need help in the future, tell auntie directly!"


    Gao Xin smiled and handed the microphone to Lin Yuzhen.


    Lin Yu really smiled, took the microphone, turned around, looked at everyone, she was generous!


    "Hello everyone, my name is Lin Yuzhen!"


    "I am the vice president and general manager of Donghai Lin Group, responsible for all affairs of Lin Group!"


    She just said a few words, the middle-aged men beside Su Mei frowned suddenly, as if they were thinking about something, as if there were some words, they were particularly sensitive.


    At the young people''s table, some people responded very quickly.


    "Lin? Donghai Lin?"


    I don¡¯t know whose son it was, and suddenly yelled, "You are talking about the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea, the Lin Group?"


    "Exactly."


    Lin Yu really nodded, "The Lin family of the East China Sea, my father Lin Wen, is the president, and the Lin family is our Lin family''s property."


    "Oh my God! Lin''s!"


    "Is it Lin from Donghai?"


    That couldn''t help shouting, just now he took the lead and talked about this thriving, mysterious and powerful company, and the person in charge was seated opposite him!


    And the girl sitting next to Lin Yuzhen''s face suddenly turned pale.


    She was full of disbelief, looking at Lin Yuzhen, she couldn''t believe it.


    She just said that the Lin''s company needs high-level talents to know, where to know, this Lin''s is Lin Yuzhen!


    In this world, who else really knows Lin''s family better than Lin Yu?


    Snapped!


    It seemed that there was a slap on her face, making her face flushed, her heart beating violently, she turned her head hurriedly, pretending to drink tea, to hide her embarrassment.


    Some people around Su Mei finally remembered.


    "Su Mei back then, didn''t he just marry the Lin family in Donghai, the Lin family, has he developed to this point?"


    "That Lin, who stirred the situation in Shenghai, is really your family?"


    "Su Mei? Dian Pa Wu Fu Pa Xi closed love? You are a bit unkind, why don''t you say anything, everyone is curious!"


    Several people said, stood up, walked to Su Mei, and rushed to pour Su Mei, "Come on, old classmates haven''t seen each other for so many years, I toast you!"


    Su Mei smiled, picked up the wine glass, and gently touched her lips, while the other party took a sip, and continued to say: "I''m doing it, you just feel free to do it!"


    joke!


    Lin Group!


    Now I don¡¯t know how many people are curious about the Lin Group in the East China Sea, what is the origin, the limelight is too high!


    Especially in the battle in the north, it was even more famous in the shopping malls.


    No one would have thought that Su Mei, who was sitting next to him, was Lin''s mistress!

 Chapter 1049： High, really high!

    "Everyone is polite, my husband and Yuzhen are busy with company affairs. I''m a housewife, how would I know."


    "Hey, what you said is not right. Behind every successful man, isn''t there a very good woman?"


    "When I was in college, I knew you were not easy. Look, I read it right!"


    The atmosphere at that table suddenly became enthusiastic.


    Lin Yu really needs no introduction.


    Gao Xin stood there with a smile on her face, a little embarrassing.


    She still stayed in the compliment of everyone just now, complimenting her son-in-law.


    No matter how long it took, everyone''s attention was transferred to Su Mei.


    Lin''s?


    She knew that Su Mei married Lin Wen behind the Lin family, but that was just a second-rate family in a small city, and it was heard that after Lin Wen was disabled, the Su Mei family had no status.


    Even if there is development now, it is impossible to be so powerful that everyone knows it?


    "Su Mei, how come we haven''t heard of it,"


    Gao Xin smiled, but there was a hint of doubt on her face, "That Lin in the East China Sea, is this really yours?"


    Su Mei smiled without saying a word, turned to look at Lin Yuzhen. Lin Yuzhen didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly: "Aunt Gao, who do you think would dare to pretend?"


    Gao Xin stopped talking.


    Such a big company has a reputation everywhere and is famously strong. Whoever dares to impersonate them is definitely an act of seeking death!


    But Su Mei... how could this Lin family suddenly become so powerful.


    Lin Yu is really so young that he can already control such a large company?


    Even if she didn''t want to admit it, she had to say something in her heart, which was unbelievable.


    The dinner table became more lively, Su Mei instantly became the center, especially some people who want to know the Lin family, or to find opportunities, contact or even cooperate with the Lin family, are more hospitable.


    Who would have thought that Lin, a big company that I thought would be high above and never had the chance to contact, would belong to his classmates!


    They are really too ignorant, and they don''t pay much attention to the maintenance of the relationship between classmates.


    Jiang Ning sat there, watching this scene, nodding secretly.


    "My mother-in-law, I can teach myself without a teacher,"


    He said in his heart, "Come here together, no one can hold it down!"


    Jiang Ning has seen how the old people act on the scene. They are not only mellow, but also fresh and vulgar, without the slightest trace of deliberateness.


    High, really high!


    He couldn''t help nodding his head in praise, but Gao Xin saw him. He was a little bit disappointed just now, and he became proud again in an instant.


    No matter how good your Su Mei is, no matter how good your Lin family is, haven''t you found a son-in-law?


    Can you explain such a shameful thing, Su Mei?


    "Yu is really good, Su Mei taught well!"


    Gao Xin took the microphone and said loudly, "Let us all, applaud for Su Mei. It is worth learning for us to cultivate such an excellent daughter!"


    Beating applause!


    Both the old and the young clapped.


    Not to mention that Su Mei and Lin Yu really have a behemoth like Lin behind them. The temperament and appearance of the two people are worth the applause.


    "Today, Yuzhen''s husband is also here? I don''t know what position he is in the Lin family, can I also come up and introduce it?"


    Gao Xin''s gaze fell on Jiang Ning.


    In an instant, everyone''s attention shifted to Jiang Ning.


    Lin Yu is so good, then her husband, maybe he is even better, right?


    I don¡¯t know which family¡¯s young master son, to? Shan Yi serves the elders of Shan Zhe Wu Zhe? Young people are in charge, right!


    Before Jiang Ning heard these words, Fang Tang laughed first, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. Just now Jiang Ning said by himself that he has no job for the time being and is a vagrant.

 Chapter 1050： How many do you know

    Isn''t it just being raised by the Lin family?


    My son-in-law!


    Jiang Ning saw that everyone was looking at him, his face was not red and his heart beat, and he waved his hands again and again: "I am in Lin, and I have no position, so I have nothing to introduce."


    "How come, there is not a position suitable for you in a company as big as Lin?"


    Gao Xin squinted, "Young man, just humble, Su Mei, you son-in-law, you are a bit shy."


    Su Mei doesn''t know what Gao Xin means.


    "Jiang Ning does not have a position in Lin''s family,"


    She glanced at Jiang Ning and said lightly, "Just so Lin, you don''t need to worry about Jiang Ning. He is a man who does great things, and Lin can''t look down on him."


    Su Mei didn''t tell lies. The Lin family was founded by Jiang Ning who lost a sum of money to cultivate Lin Yuzhen.


    Apart from other things, just those black cards in Shan Jiangning''s body would not know how many Lins could be built.


    He can only see ghosts.


    But when Gao Xin and others heard it, it didn''t mean that.


    "Aunt Su, it seems that your son-in-law has done a very big job,"


    Fangtang smiled, stood up and said loudly, "I don''t know which industry I am in. If I have the opportunity, I would like to cooperate with him."


    What''s more, it is obvious that Jiang Ning is to make a fool of himself, so that everyone knows that Jiang Ning is an unemployed vagrant, just the son-in-law of the Lin family.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little dull, and some people could see that Gao Xin''s family was not very polite, and they were not easy to say anything. The family members were not for them to offend.


    Jiang Ning still didn''t stand up, but turned his head slightly and glanced at Fang Tang: "Coincidentally, in the mineral industry, I really do something."


    "Is it?"


    Fangtang is even more funny. When he lied to his own field, when Jiang Ning could still pretend, "I don''t know, which piece of mine you are doing. This mineral industry, our Northwestern region, is famous in the country!"


    "Coincidentally, here in the Great Northwest region, I really know a lot of people in the mining industry."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "? Shi Ai, Lu Shi Lu Er? Your Fang family, I have never heard of it."


    Fang Tang suddenly snorted, what a joke!


    In Panshan City, who dares to say that he has never heard of the name of his Fang family?


    Even in the Northwest region, Jiang Ning said that he had never heard of it. He must be deceiving people. He didn''t know the position of the Fang family in the coal industry.


    "Mr. Jiang said so, then I am a little skeptical,"


    Fangtang was not at all polite, "I have never heard of my Fang family, dare you say that you know many people in the northwestern region? How many do you know!"


    "Everyone is their own, there is no need to tell lies, and I will not laugh at you."


    Jiang Ning spread his hands out: "I don''t know how many. I guess I have to count them. Then, I will call these people over to see how many there are."


    After speaking, he took out his cell phone and made a call.


    "Call everyone in the industry, I''m at Panshan Hotel."


    Just such a sentence, there was no more nonsense. After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he put down the phone and looked at Fang Tang with a smile, "Who is the current head of the Fang family?"


    Fang Tang''s expression changed, Jiang Ning was too arrogant, so he asked such questions directly.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter who you are now, but in the future, it''s me."


    He stood up and said proudly.


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Yes, you are excellent. It seems that I met in advance, and the head of this Fang family is now."

 Chapter 1051： The fastest, go to Panshan City!

    Fangtang disliked Jiang Ning''s indifferent appearance very much.


    It seems that nothing can make him feel the slightest mood swing, even if so many people are watching now, just waiting for Jiang Ning to make a fool of himself.


    He didn''t even feel nervous at all.


    A door-to-door son-in-law, do you really think that no one knows?


    The atmosphere was a bit embarrassing, but no one dared to make the rounds, and they were all talking about it. Persuading was offending Fangtang and Fang Jia, and not persuading him would also offend Su Mei and Lin.


    No one wants to be taken advantage of.


    Gao Xin looked embarrassed.


    "You two children, what''s in dispute with this kind of thing? Jiang Ning said that he knows him, so you know."


    She waved her hand hurriedly, "Fangtang, don''t worry about that much."


    "Mom, you misunderstood, we are not caressing, we really want to get to know each other,"


    Fang Tang said, "Jiang Ning said that he knows a lot of people in the Northwest. Maybe he can still cooperate with my Fang family. Everyone is a young man, so why are there so many accountants."


    He deliberately looked at Jiang Ning, wanting to see Jiang Ning retreat in trouble.


    I made a call and asked people from the entire Northwestern region to come. Who did he think he was?


    Pretend to be in front of insiders!


    Not to mention other things, the Mo family in Tongshan City alone is a big family with confidence in the Northwest. They have been in the mining industry for three generations, and dare to say it is a family with a large surname in the Northwest region.


    Even if it is a big family in the north, who is dyeing Lu Wu Ershan and closing Lu Zhe, they have to show some face, but Jiang Ning dare to brag, can he call the Patriarch of the Mo family by a phone call?


    He didn''t know that at this moment, Mo Chenglin, who had just received a call from Jiang Ning, almost fell off his chair.


    Yesterday, a person from the north had just arrived. With such a high status, Mo Chenglin was so scared that he didn''t sleep all night.


    In particular, the first sentence from that person was: "My elder brother gives you a chance, but it doesn''t mean that I will give you a chance. If you don''t behave well, let yourself find the cemetery first!"


    Such a terrible person, even called Jiangning Brother!


    He was really fortunate that he made the right choice to abandon those wild mines and even most of his benefits, but he was able to save the Mo family and continue to live!


    After receiving Jiang Ning''s call, Mo Chenglin did not dare to delay the slightest: "Quick! Go to Panshan City as quickly as possible! In addition, notify the other families to rush to Panshan City. Whoever dares to neglect, let''s buy a good coffin first!"


    He said and ran, Tongshan City is almost an hour''s drive from Panshan City, but that is normal.


    Mo Chenglin dare to let Jiang Ning wait for an hour?


    He''s tired and crooked almost!


    At the same time, in the entire northwestern region, all those who control the mineral industry are like enemies!


    No matter what they are doing, they put everything down one after another and rushed to Panshan City. Everyone knows what kind of character came there, even the Mo family had to bow their heads, even a frightened character!


    They are not fools.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up! Drive out of Panshan City, use the fastest speed!"


    "Where''s that superb driver? Let him drive!"


    "Private jet is ready, I will be there soon!"


    ...


    At this moment, Fang Yuan, the head of the Fang family, felt that he was the luckiest person, he was in Panshan City, and he felt that he should be the most frightened person, that person was actually in Panshan City!


    He put on his clothes in a panic, and turned around to go out.


    "Don''t have an accident! Don''t have an accident!"


    I don''t know why, Fang Yuan always has a bad feeling, how could that big man suddenly be in a small place like Panshan City, he is a coal boss, and he can''t compare with the real family businesses of the Mo family.

 Chapter 1052： Have missed

    It is nothing to make a fortune in Panshan City, but in the eyes of the people of the Mo family, they are simply rich and upstarts.


    Now that the big man has arrived in Panshan City? Shifudi closes to dye the mountain? He also asked everyone to come to Panshan City. Fang Yuan is nervous!


    Regardless of other things, Fang Yuan immediately moved towards Jiang Ning''s location, not daring to neglect a step.


    At that time.


    In the hotel venue, the atmosphere is still a bit serious.


    Although everyone still had a smile on their faces, they all communicated softly. They just called Jiang Ning and said that people from the northwestern region and the mining industry would come over. They just laughed.


    This kind of thing, not to mention Jiangning, even the locals in Fangtang can''t do it.


    They knew that Jiang Ning was a good face and didn''t want to be laughed at. They deliberately panicked, and several elders made a round of it, and they passed.


    Everyone is a classmate, but there is no need to make things so embarrassing.


    "The young people nowadays are really scary."


    "Yes, no matter Fangtang or Yuzhen, they are the best in their generation. I have to let my son learn from them."


    "Yes, Su Mei, you have to share with us your experience of nurturing children."


    Several people who have a good relationship with Su Mei looked at the atmosphere of the scene and said, wanting to divert their attention away from Jiang Ning.


    Su Mei smiled.


    "Yu really, she''s nothing good,"


    To her daughter, she was not at all polite, "I will be satisfied if she lets me **** off."


    "But I''m not worried. With Jiang Ning here, I can rest assured of everything."


    When a few people heard that, Wei Wei was a little bit dazed, how could Su Mei have come back.


    Didn''t she know that Gao Xin and her son-in-law clearly wanted to see Jiang Ning making a fool of themselves, but they were all waiting.


    "What Aunt Su said is that Jiangning can know so many big people in the Northwest region, and he must be good enough."


    Fangtang answered directly, "I definitely can''t match it."


    He smiled, poured himself a glass of wine, and glanced at the expensive watch on his wrist. It''s been half an hour. Who is Jiang Ning talking about?


    I haven''t seen any of them.


    He was about to ridicule, and suddenly a person rushed into the hotel door, nervous and anxious, and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Is anyone else on the wrong field?


    Fang Tang turned his head to look, and was startled: "Dad?"


    He didn''t expect that Fang Yuan would come here.


    Fang Tang immediately stood up, his face suddenly brightened with joy, he stood up quickly, and walked towards Fang Yuan quickly.


    Here comes my biggest reliance!


    "Dad, why are you here, come here, let me introduce to you..."


    But Fang Yuan ignored him at all, his eyes swept around, his eyes stopped on Jiang Ning''s body, exactly the same as the picture in his mind!


    He pushed Fangtang away, walked quickly to Jiang Ning, quickly arched his hands, bowed his head.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Fang Yuan only dared to look at the ground, his voice full of respect, "I just learned that Mr. Jiang has come to Panshan City, and he has missed a long way to welcome me. Please forgive me, Mr. Jiang!"


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    The people in the audience only felt their ears and tinnitus.


    What did they hear?


    They heard clearly that Fang Tang called Fang Yuan''s father, and several elders were even ready to stand up and actively greet Fang Yuan.


    Ke Fangyuan...


    He was so respectful to Jiang Ning!


    Even, full of awe!


    Everyone was stunned and couldn''t say a word, especially Fang Tang, whose head was blown apart, and he couldn''t believe what he saw before his eyes.


    Is this a **** illusion?

 Chapter 1053： What does it mean?

    He was still thinking that his own Lao Tzu came, just to show off in front of everyone.


    But wherever he thought, Fang Yuan ignored him at all and went straight to Jiangning!


    Not only that, Fang Yuan''s attitude made Fangtang feel stupid.


    Why is he so respectful to Jiangning!


    "dad¡­¡­"


    Fang Tang opened his mouth and was speechless for a long time, feeling that his scalp was still numb.


    Not only him, but the people around him were equally shocked.


    Especially Gao Xin and others, they are not young anymore, no way can''t tell, Fang Yuan is not only polite to Jiang Ning, it is...respectful!


    Isn''t the Fang family in this Panshan City, a big family with a face, and Jiang Ning is just... Su Mei''s door-to-door son-in-law?


    "Who are you?"


    Without waiting for them to guess the relationship between the Fang family and Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning said, everyone was stunned.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even know Fang Yuan?


    That Fang Yuan was so respectful to him!


    Fangtang stood there without daring to move. He felt that his mind was a little confused, and it seemed that he couldn''t tell whether it was reality or dream.


    So? Yishan Erfu served Ran Yiwu? Someone, holding their breath, did not dare to say a word.


    On the contrary, Fang Yuan smiled, not caring that Jiang Ning said that he did not know him, and still respectfully said: "My name is Fang Yuan, and I am a coal mine operator in Panshan City. There are some of my Fang family in this northwestern region. market."


    "Oh."


    Jiang Ning just sighed briefly and stopped talking, as if not interested at all.


    It¡¯s just a coal mine business. It¡¯s not the lowest level in the mining industry. The pollution is so great that it will have to be rectified sooner or later.


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and Fang Yuan didn''t dare to say it. He stood aside respectfully, not daring to breathe.


    The atmosphere in the hotel has become a little strange.


    "Da da da!"


    Before everyone reacted, a few people rushed in outside the door, with sweaty faces and flushed faces, as if they were running all the way.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Several people rushed to Jiang Ning, hurriedly stopped the car, stood in a row, and shouted respectfully.


    Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced: "Yeah."


    Still just one word.


    Several people didn''t dare to say anything. Seeing Fang Yuan stood by, a few of them quickly followed and stood aside.


    "Mr. Jiang, what does this mean?"


    Several people asked Fang Yuan with their eyes, and Fang Yuan could only gently shook his head, how did he know.


    Before today, he hadn''t even seen Jiang Ning himself. He only saw photos and heard about Jiang Ning.


    Fang Tang''s face became paler.


    The people who came were all people in the northwestern region who were interested in operating mines, and their worth was not low, at least not inferior to other families. It can be seen that Jiangning is so respectful.


    What''s going on.


    Several people looked at Fang Tang and wanted to ask what was going on with Fang Tang, but Fang Tang was equally dumbfounded and expressionless.


    He wanted to ask Fang Yuan, but he didn''t dare to go there at all.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    ...


    Soon, more and more people entered the hotel, Fang Tang only felt that his throat was getting dry, these people...


    These people are all people in the industry in the Northwest region!


    Jiang Ning said that he knows a lot of people, are these?


    Including his father!


    Fangtang¡¯s legs are a bit soft!


    Gao Xin and others were even more stunned.


    "Su Mei, your son-in-law..."


    Someone''s Adam''s apple slipped and couldn''t help asking, "You know so many people?"


    In the Northwest, who doesn¡¯t know these mineral bosses?


    Didn¡¯t I read less on the TV and newspapers?


    It¡¯s hard to see one in the past, but what happened today, there are so many, as if it was a gathering in their industry.


    It''s obvious, it''s just because Jiang Ning made a phone call?

 Chapter 1054： I know so much

    More and more people came, and at a glance, there were already more than twenty!


    These people are all in the northwestern region with faces and faces.


    Gao Xin took a deep breath, not [Liancheng www.wsx5.cn] dared to speak, she turned her head and glanced at Su Mei. Su Mei sat there calmly, as if she had been surprised by this scene. .


    This is a big scene!


    ? Xixiran is concealed? Has she ever seen Su Mei?


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    From a distance, Mo Chenglin walked in quickly through the gate. Seeing that everyone else had arrived, he was the latest one, and a look of horror appeared on his face.


    He walked quickly to Jiangning and said, "Sorry, sorry, I came from Tongshan City, and I encountered road repairs on the road and failed to arrive in time. Please forgive me, Mr. Jiang!"


    hiss--


    Fang Tang felt that his face was completely stiff!


    It takes 40 minutes to drive from Tongshan City to here at the fastest. Even if it¡¯s not a life, it takes half an hour, right?


    Mo Chenglin was able to arrive so quickly, I am afraid he is already desperate for his old life, and even has to apologize to Jiang Ning?


    Fang Tang suddenly felt that he might be in trouble.


    He looked at Jiang Ning. At this moment, Jiang Ning just lifted his head and looked at himself. With that look, he saw Fang Tang, and there was a squeak in his heart. A bad premonition suddenly came to his mind.


    "Are all here?"


    Jiang Ning turned his head, glanced around, looked at Mo Chenglin and others, smiled and said, "Everyone, this is the first time we have seen each other, but I have heard of your names. It is my honor to see you today. "


    "Where! Mr. Jiang is polite!"


    "It should be our honor!"


    "Welcome to Mr. Jiang, and then to the Great Northwest region!"


    Several people spoke quickly.


    Mo Chenglin stood at the forefront, his face full of respect, where there was still a trace of disrespect.


    "I understand, the Northwest region, there should be thirty-two people in the industry. Here, it seems to be twenty-nine."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Mo Chenglin immediately stepped forward: "There are three more people, I have already notified, but..."


    They are not coming.


    Even with his face full of disdain, he simply ignored the so-called Jiangning, a mere outsider, they didn''t care.


    Naturally, Mo Chenglin would not say much. Anyone who heard the wind knew that Jiang Ning could not provoke them. Those three people...


    "It''s okay. I came this time just to get to know people. They didn''t come today. I will visit them another day."


    Hearing that, everyone''s complexion changed, and their hearts relaxed slightly. They knew that those three people were over.


    If they didn''t arrive in time today, they would be over too!


    It was the first time they saw Jiang Ning, but they felt that standing in front of this young man, they felt a sense of panic!


    I can''t say why, I just stood in front of Jiang Ning and looked at his eyes. In the bottom of my heart, it was like a beast called fear, which soon awoke and roared in my heart.


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Fang Tang: "Fang Shao, the Great Northwest Region, the only ones I know are them."


    Where can Fangtang dare to speak?


    He was almost scared silly!


    Hearing Jiang Ning talking to Fang Tang, Fang Yuan snorted in his heart, his face was even more uglier than eating a dead mouse, this kid...how did he provoke Jiang Ning?


    "Look at it, did I lie?"


    Fang Tang wanted to cry a little, he had to know that Jiang Ning was so powerful, and he didn''t want to come to this party if he killed him!


    He could only smirk, but he dared not say a word, his legs trembled so much that he almost fell to the ground.


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    Fang Yuan wanted to explain a few words, but Jiang Ning''s eyes made him afraid to speak.


    "Let everyone come over today, nothing else, just to introduce to everyone,"


    He pointed to Fang Tang, "This man, I said that he is the future Patriarch of the Fang family. Let me introduce you. If there is a need in the future, Patriarch Fang can give you a chance."

 Chapter 1055： Toast everyone

    As soon as the voice fell, the audience was silent?


    Fang Tang, there is an urge to kill him.


    The Fang family father and son are almost numb!


    Standing there, it was neither an explanation nor an apology, and I didn''t know what to do.


    "Okay, I''m done recommending you. Whatever you should be busy with, just go ahead and don''t affect everyone."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "Yes!"


    Mo Chenglin nodded immediately and led people away.


    They came, but stood there for a while, and after hearing Jiang Ning say a few words, they didn''t do anything at all.


    But even so, Jiang Ning just said a few words, and they already felt that Jiang Ning was strong!


    That kind of temperament that is the world''s best is not something that can be pretended to be. Jiang Ning sat there, and they couldn''t help but have an impulse to surrender.


    Even if some people are still unconvinced, even disdainful, but at this moment, they dare not question any more.


    Especially, I saw the old fox like Mo Chenglin in front of Jiang Ning.


    "Patriarch Mo!"


    Outside the hotel, Fang Yuan looked ugly, and hurriedly shouted to Mo Chenglin, and said respectfully, "Patriarch Mo, this Mr. Jiang...Can you please ask Mo Chenglin to intercede for our Fang family?"


    If he still can''t tell that his unworthy son provokes Jiang Ning, then he should not be confused!


    Mo Chenglin turned his head, glanced at Fang Yuan, and hummed: "Pleasure? Am I the **** qualified? My Mo family is still roasting on the fire!"


    Hearing this sentence, other people''s faces suddenly became more serious.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Some people are not something you can provoke. If you want to survive, be smart!"


    After that, Mo Chenglin stopped talking nonsense and left quickly.


    Jiang Ning has gone and returned. This is a signal. It must be the Great Northwest Region. Something is going to happen. Mo Chenglin is not stupid. He has just handed over the two wild mines, and the others, some people, Some people just go their own way...


    He seemed to have felt a terrifying storm, about to fall!


    Seeing that Mo Chenglin left in a panic, the others left in a hurry, already guessing something in their hearts.


    And then.


    Inside the hotel.


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there with a calm face, eating snacks and drinking drinks at will.


    The people at the same table as him are sitting on pins and needles at the moment!


    No one dared to speak, and even breathed carefully.


    As for Su Mei''s table, no one dared to speak either, and the look in Su Mei''s eyes was completely different.


    Even if Su Mei is Lin Yuzhen''s mother, she is not as shocked as Jiang Ning''s mother-in-law!


    "Su Mei,"


    After a while, Gao Xin smirked, "You son-in-law, very powerful, powerful."


    She looked a little embarrassed, and even more worried, worried that she had just given Jiang Ning a bad impression, and might even hurt Fangtang and her daughter because of this.


    She suddenly regretted it, why did she show her superiority in front of Su Mei.


    What kind of superiority does she have!


    "Yes, my son-in-law, of course excellent."


    This time, Su Mei was not humble.


    She glanced at Jiang Ning, "You can say that I am not good, but you can''t say my son-in-law."


    Gao Xin dared to say nowhere, sitting there, with her legs close together, she didn''t dare to move again.


    "Jiangning!"


    Su Mei yelled.


    "mom!"


    Jiang Ning immediately stood up and walked to Su Mei, but he did not have the indifferent expression that had just been talking to Mo Chenglin and the others.


    "These are Mom''s old classmates, old friends, I brought you here today just to get to know them, you are a junior, and I will give everyone a toast."


    Hearing this, all the people at the table stood up immediately.

 Chapter 1056： Greed her!

    Let Jiangning toast them?


    Isn''t Su Mei kidding me!


    How dare they make a big man like Jiang Ning give them a toast!


    "Sit all."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and pressed lightly. Suddenly, the people at the table looked at the people around him a little awkwardly. They all sat down when they saw someone sitting down.


    "Uncles and aunts,"


    Jiang Ning poured himself a glass of wine, walked around, poured a glass for everyone one by one, "My mother often tells me that when she was studying, there were so many interesting things that left her with beautiful memories. ."


    "In these memories, there are all of you."


    Jiang Ning raised the wine glass, and everyone immediately raised it, "Thank you for making my mother a student and having beautiful memories. I am a junior, to you!"


    After speaking, he drank the wine in one sip.


    Everyone returned the gifts again and again, and also drank the wine, not even a drop was left!


    Samui''s heart is sweeter than honey.


    Jiang Ning''s glass of wine really brought back all the face she had lost in the previous decades.


    She is not a person who admires vanity, but the grievances, bullies and ridicules she suffered during the first half of her life often made her a conversational resource among her classmates.


    But now, who would dare to talk about her?


    Who would dare to laugh at her?


    Who dare to taunt her?


    They will only envy themselves!


    Su Mei''s eyes were a little rosy, but she still wanted to maintain her grace, but the look in Jiang Ning''s eyes was a little more gentle. If this child was really her own son, it would be better.


    "Well, I won''t bother the uncles and aunts to reminisce."


    Jiang Ning smiled, led Lin Yuzhen, and returned to his seat. Su Mei''s table slowly became active.


    All the topics centered on Su Mei, recalling his school days, and talking about an interesting event, laughter came from time to time.


    But Jiang Ning is still serious.


    "Mr. Jiang, Jiang..."


    Fang Tang''s voice trembled a little, holding the wine glass in both hands, his waist was almost ninety degrees, full of panic and restlessness? Er Ai Shunli Wu Shanran? The smile on his face was already stiff.


    "I don''t know Taishan, Mr. Jiang, can''t you not have the same knowledge as me?"


    He was really going to cry.


    Even if he apologized to Jiang Ning in front of so many people, he had to look down.


    Only by giving Jiang Ning enough face, can Jiang Ning be able to give him a way to survive!


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and said lightly: "Do you think I will have the same knowledge as you?"


    Fang Tang made a thud in his heart, and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    The hand holding the wine glass suddenly trembled nervously.


    Jiang Ning picked up the wine glass and touched his wine glass lightly: "Let''s not take it as an example."


    After finishing speaking, he put the wine glass back on the table and didn''t mean to drink at all, but Fang Tang almost jumped up excitedly and hurriedly drank the wine glass in one gulp!


    "Thank you Mr. Jiang! Thank you Mr. Jiang!"


    "Everyone is free."


    When Jiang Ning saw a table of people, he seemed to be frozen. He didn''t dare to speak or even moved. It wasn''t too boring. "Keep drinking and blowing, otherwise it will be boring."


    After he opened his mouth, there were a few talkative people who opened the topic carefully and started to chat slowly.


    It''s just that, no matter what you say, you have to take a peek at Jiang Ning, for fear of what Jiang Ning doesn''t like to hear.


    But Jiangning didn''t care about them at all, just caring about the food in front of him.


    "My wife, try this, it tastes good."


    "Don''t eat this. The calories are too high. I''ll help you eat it."


    "You take a few photos, show the legend of the provincial capital, and greedy her to death!"


    ...

 Chapter 1057： You have done meritorious service

    Jiangning and his party walked out of the hotel, and a group of people saw them off behind them.


    "Everyone stay."


    Su Mei smiled, "I''m very happy, I can meet and chat with you today, and I have time to sit at my house in Donghai."


    "Good, good, definitely!"


    "Su Mei, pay attention to safety on the road and tell us when you arrive."


    "Yuzhen, you will take care of your mother, and we have a chance to see you again!"


    ...


    After chatting for a while, Jiang Ning took Su Mei and Lin Yuzhen away.


    Along the way, Su Mei smiled all over her face, laughing from time to time, and she didn''t know what she was having fun.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen looked in the rearview mirror and looked at them. They didn''t know anything and didn''t dare to ask.


    "Jiang Ning."


    "Ok?"


    "Today''s food, what do you like to eat? Mom went back and learned to cook it for you!"


    As soon as Su Mei said, Lin Yu really became jealous.


    Didn''t you make a face for her?


    This mother, your eccentricity is getting worse and more direct now. It was a little bit obscure before. Now you are directly in front of your own face and you don¡¯t care about your daughter.


    "As long as it''s mom''s dishes, I like to eat them? Shanwu''er loves to cover her? Don''t pick!"


    "Good son!"


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak anymore.


    She took out her mobile phone, glanced at the ticket, and then at the balance in her bank card, thinking about where she could go if she ran away from home, and how long she would spend with her money.


    This home has been completely occupied by Jiangning.


    Humph, then she will occupy Jiangning!


    Jiangning sent Su Mei and Lin Yuzhen back to the hotel to rest, planning to go to the orchard again in the afternoon, picking fruits, and going out.


    And the other side.


    As Mo Chenglin rushed home, when he arrived at the door of the house, he saw that the butler was already standing there, his face full of tension and anxiety.


    "Patriarch, you are back!"


    Seeing Mo Chenglin, the housekeeper was almost crying, and hurriedly lowered his voice, "Come on! That one, here again!"


    Hearing this, Mo Chenglin''s expression changed, and immediately calmed down.


    "I see, you just guard at the door and don''t allow anyone to enter Mo''s house!"


    After speaking, he walked quickly towards the hall.


    At this moment, in the lobby of the Mo family, ALFY pulled a chair at random and sat down, playing with his fingers boringly.


    "Mr. Afei!"


    Mo Chenglin hurriedly stepped forward and said, "I''m sorry to keep Mr. Afei waiting for a long time!"


    He was a little apprehensive.


    Jiang Ning has gone and returned, and ALFY has also gone and returned. I''m afraid things are not that simple.


    "It''s okay, you go to see my elder brother, I just wait one day, it''s all right."


    ALFY said lightly.


    Mo Chenglin was afraid to speak.


    What identity is A Fei, he knows very well, let alone him, even if he is in the north, he dare to walk sideways!


    Regardless of whether it is the above-ground circle or the underground circle, there are not many people who dare to provoke A Fei.


    But he called eldest brother Jiang Ning, who is Jiang Ning, do you still need to guess?


    "I just got the news that there are four wild mines in the northwestern region. Is there such a thing in the hands of three people?"


    A Fei was very direct, squinting, looking at Mo Chenglin with a smile.


    "have."


    Mo Chenglin didn''t dare to hide it.


    He has said everything he should have said, and naturally he will no longer ruin the future of the Mo family for the self-interest of others.


    "Very good, is there any evidence?"


    "have!"


    Mo Chenglin was more determined this time, "I know the position."


    "Very well, you have done something."


    A Fei touched his chin and said with a smile, "Mo Family Master, I found you are very smart. You should be a dead person now, but after making the right choice, you, Mo Family, have an opportunity instead."

 Chapter 1058： Put him in the army!

    When Mo Chenglin heard this, he hurriedly bowed: "Mo family dare not! It depends on Mr. Afei''s help!"


    A Fei turned his head and looked around, deliberately looking mysterious, and lowered his voice.


    "Secretly tell you,"


    His mysterious look made Mo Chenglin''s heart beat violently, "There is going to be a big action soon!"


    Mo Chenglin seemed to be shocked!


    "Big action?"


    He could imagine how big a big person like A Fei would be with the big action he was talking about!


    That will definitely cause an earthquake in the Northwest and the entire mining industry!


    "Okay, look, how nice I am to you, come from the north and tell you such confidential information, how can you thank me?"


    Mo Chenglin''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    He immediately reverently said: "My family, I will strictly follow Mr. Jiang''s requirements for generations and only do the right things. I will never dare to have any selfishness anymore!"


    "If you do something that Mr. Jiang hates, let God punish the Mo family... we will cut off our sons and grandchildren!"


    ALFY couldn''t help laughing.


    This oath is somewhat meaningful.


    He waved his hand again and again: "Don''t be so nervous, if you really do something wrong, it will be troublesome to God."


    "Betrayal of the opportunity given by my elder brother, I, personally punish you!"


    Halfway through the conversation, A Fei''s face suddenly sank, and his murderous aura went to the sky!


    At that moment, Mo Chenglin felt that his body fell into the abyss, and the cold air around him made him shiver!


    This change in A Fei''s joy and anger is simply beyond his ability to contemplate.


    "Mo family dare not!"


    With a plop, Mo Chenglin knelt down.


    He has met all kinds of people, and a lot of big people, but like A Fei, his temper is elusive, it''s the first time.


    Both kindness and power, this kind of method, in the circle on the ground, I am afraid that there are not many people who are more sophisticated than A Fei!


    "I will wait and see."


    A Fei regained his smiling face, took an orange from the table, and peeled it straight off, "Okay, I have finished talking about what I should say."


    After speaking, he left directly, but Mo Chenglin still knelt there, not daring to move.


    It wasn''t until the sound of A Fei''s footsteps completely disappeared that Mo Chenglin slowly stood up, his body already wet with sweat.


    A Fei alone is enough to crush his Mo family!


    What about Jiangning?


    "Big Action..."


    Mo Chenglin took a deep breath, "This Great Northwest, I am afraid it will be turbulent for a while."


    "A greedy person really has to pay a price, this price...not just life!"


    Suddenly he was a little lucky. In the past two days, he desperately abandoned all the properties that should be thrown away.


    Self-breaking arms, striving to survive!


    Mo Chenglin had a faint feeling that Jiang Ning¡¯s move was definitely not just to rectify the mining industry in the Northwest. He always felt that Jiang Ning was doing something more secretive, but in his eyes, he couldn¡¯t see exactly what it was. come out.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was standing on the balcony. After listening to A Fei''s deployment, he didn''t say much. After a few orders, he hung up the phone.


    "I can''t always be passive, I don''t like being passive,"


    Jiang Ning looked into the distance, "Master, you have to come in for this game."


    He squinted his eyes, and there was a murderous look in his eyes!


    As sharp as a blade, it is as deep as a galaxy!


    He has been chasing the master and the hidden door all the time. If this goes on, Jiang Ning will always feel a step slower. Since the chess has been played for so long, you might as well try¡ª¡ª


    Put him in the army!

 Chapter 1059： Honeymoon

    A Fei just called him and said that he had found traces of the hidden door overseas.


    I have to say that the hidden gate penetrated too deeply, not only in China, but even overseas, there are traces of their activities.


    It seems that their desire for boxing is extremely deep!


    The more so, the less Jiang Ning could not be careless. Once the nine-page boxing score was found and the map above was also cracked, it would be a very troublesome thing.


    Always passive, not in Jiangning''s style, you have to take the initiative!


    After he returned to the northwestern region, the bureau had been set up, and now, he was waiting for the fish to take the bait.


    Jiang Ning was very calm, as if there was nothing in his heart. In the afternoon, he took Lin Yuzhen and Su Mei to pick the fruit in the orchard.


    Get close to the mountains and rivers, close to nature.


    Looking at the mother and daughter with a relaxed smile, Jiang Ning felt that the trip was worth it.


    After a day of fun, the three people flew back to the East China Sea with fresh fruits.


    I had already slept on the plane, and when I got off the plane, the mother and daughter were alive and well. Jiang Ning had to sigh that women are really powerful creatures.


    Jiang Ning always believes in one sentence, where there is delicious food, there is a legend of the provincial capital!


    While eating at the hotel, Lin Yuzhen took a lot of photos of delicious food to Su Yun, and in Su Mei¡¯s circle of friends, he posted a lot of photos of fresh fruits. Su Yun, who went to university in the provincial capital, could not bear it. .


    Can''t wait for the holiday, so I asked for leave and ran to Lin''s house.


    "There are delicious ones that don''t take me to eat, and some fun ones don''t take me to play, oh oh oh..."


    Su Yun''s tears are about to fall, "Do you still have me, this provincial legend in your eyes?"


    While eating snacks and fruits, she watched Jiang Ning angrily complain!


    "Then you? Shi Fushan closedly Yixiyi? Don''t go to school."


    Jiang Ning said in a bad mood, "Otherwise, I will tell your dad that you don''t want to go to school and want to marry."


    "you dare!"


    Su Yun stared at him immediately, realizing that his tone was not right, the title of his provincial city legend was given by Jiang Ning, and his tone suddenly softened.


    "Brother-in-law~ How can you, such a broad-minded person, do things like making small reports?"


    Su Yun stretched the ending, almost acting like a baby.


    Jiang Ning waved his hand again and again, but he did not eat this set: "I am very narrow-minded."


    "sister!"


    Su Yun immediately turned his head, ran to Lin Yuzhen, took her hand, and said pitifully, "Brother-in-law is bullying me, don''t you care about him?"


    Lin Yu really glanced at Jiang Ning with a smile on her face.


    "He doesn''t care about you as a kid."


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s tight-handed wife, Su Yun couldn''t help sighing.


    Obviously a king, when he came to Lin Yuzhen, he didn''t even have a bit of dominance, and she was not as good as her provincial legend.


    She also knew that as long as she followed Lin Yuzhen closely, Jiang Ning couldn''t do anything about herself!


    "Sister, it seems that you haven''t gone to your honeymoon yet?"


    Su Yun ate the fruit, blinking his eyes and said, "I heard that this season, the South Island is fun, don''t you want to relax?"


    Lin Yu really shook his head when he heard it.


    "There are still a lot of things that have not been dealt with in the company. Where can I have time to play."


    However, the word honeymoon made her face slightly flushed, and she couldn''t help but look up at Jiang Ning.


    It is said that honeymoon travel is the stage where love is the strongest, and it is the stage where the success rate of life is the highest. Many people relax and indulge themselves during the honeymoon period...

 Chapter 1060： speak English!

    Jiang Ning immediately understood with her glance.


    "Go, I''m about to go."


    He said directly, "The South Island is good, then go to the South Island."


    "what?"


    Lin Yu was really stunned. The look she looked at Jiang Ning didn''t mean that. Where can I go now?


    "Money can''t be made, and work can''t be finished,"


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "We should know how to enjoy life. We have been married for a long time, and our honeymoon cannot be less."


    Is it South Island?


    He lightly read these two words in his heart. This provincial legend is really powerful, and he knows where his next plan is. It''s not bad, he didn''t eat for so long in vain.


    ?Ba Yiqi Wu Yiyi Erzhe? "Jiangning, the company..."


    "There are still so many people in the company, no problem, besides, you forgot, the South Island still has our industry, which needs to be integrated."


    He knew that Lin Yu really couldn''t let go of work. "This honeymoon is solved by the way. Isn''t it killing two birds with one stone?"


    Lin Yuzhen nodded when he heard that he could still handle work.


    She was actually looking forward to it in her heart.


    What would it be like to spend a honeymoon with Jiangning? She felt a little embarrassed when she thought of some of the novels she had read, and the sweetness of the sections.


    "I''ll make arrangements."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he went out.


    Su Yun rushed to Lin Yuzhen immediately, hugged her waist, acting like a baby in a frenzy.


    "Sister! South Island is beautiful! Right?"


    "You must take a lot of photos to record the beautiful moments in your life, right?"


    "I am a professional photographer, level eight!"


    Su Yun''s eyes were pleading, "Sister, take me with you, I promise not to disturb you two, and I will concentrate on carrying your bags!"


    She shook Lin Yuzhen, so Lin Yuzhen giggled.


    This girl is greedy and loves to play, wouldn''t she know?


    "You have to ask your brother-in-law, he agrees."


    Lin Yu was really blushing, and didn''t know what the content of this honeymoon would be. What if it affects the communication between the two people''s souls with this light bulb.


    "Sister~"


    Su Yun didn''t care, he immediately used his eighteen-year-old effort to hold Lin Yu. He really didn''t let go, just like a sloth.


    Lin Yuzhen was so polished that he could only surrender and repeatedly said, "Well, well, take you and take you there! But when the holiday is over, you have to come back first, and you are not allowed to absenteeism!"


    "Boom!"


    Su Yun hugged Lin Yuzhen''s face and kissed him, "Thank you sister, you are so beautiful, kind, generous, charming and sexy... No wonder my brother-in-law loves you so much!"


    Jiang Ning did not hear these adjectives.


    He loves Lin Yuzhen, it is not that complicated, and it is not that simple to explain clearly with a few words.


    In the villa next door to the Lin family, Ye Shan opened up a wasteland here, surrounded a place for training, and built a pavilion next to it, so he could make tea with Lin Wen here if he had nothing to do.


    Seeing Jiang Ning came to find himself, Ye Shan wanted to close the door directly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He frowned, always feeling that he was pitted by Jiang Ning.


    Even if I pit my daughter to work for him, now I pit myself to the East China Sea.


    Although it is said that it is good to eat, live and have fun, and get along well with the Lin family, in his heart, when he thinks of this kid smirking, Ye Shan feels cheated.


    "Oh, there is good news, tell Uncle Ye."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Interstellar Entertainment plans to invest more and package Qingwu, so that she will enter the international circle and become a world-renowned singer!"


    "As Qingwu''s father, you should be proud of her."


    However, Ye Shan didn''t care about it at all. The company was owned by Jiangning. Whether to take care of Ye Qingwu was not a word from Jiangning.


    "speak English!"


    He is not polite and hums directly.

 Chapter 1061： dissatisfied

    Ye Shan knows Jiang Ning too well, this kid looks harmless to humans and animals, and his stomach is full of bad water!


    He is good to others, but to himself, there are pits and pits, and he has never been polite.


    "Haha, Uncle Ye, you really understand me."


    Jiang Ning smiled, his face was not red and his heart beats, "During this time, I''m afraid I have to ask Uncle Ye to personally protect my parents."


    Hearing this, Ye Shan frowned suddenly.


    "What''s the trouble with you again?"


    "I didn''t provoke me, someone came to provoke me."


    Jiangning Road.


    Ye Shan stopped talking, is there a **** difference between the two?


    "In addition, I also invited senior Tan Xing, the suzerain of the Tan family, to come to the East China Sea. Then the two can communicate with each other."


    Ye Shan frowned deeper.


    Even the Great Master of Twelve Road Tan Legs has been invited?


    It seems that Jiang Ning has caused a lot of trouble this time!


    Who is sacred, Jiang Ning needs to be treated like this, it is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Boy..."


    Ye Shan squinted his eyes, and his tone was a little serious, "I advise you, don''t chase too deeply after some things, you are not alone, without scruples, you understand."


    If Jiang Ning was just alone, let alone tracing the hidden door, even if he killed all the hidden door people, Ye Shan would only applaud.


    But now Jiangning has a family, a wife and parents. He has to consider whether he will bring danger and trouble to his family in anything he does.


    Although the current East China Sea can be said to be a monolithic one, its defensive strength is extremely strong!


    Even if there is an enemy attack, I am afraid that they will not be able to get close to the Lin family villa, but the real master...Where is it so easy to defend.


    "I understand."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, "So, I''m cheeky, come and ask Uncle Ye for help."


    Hayama nodded.


    He couldn''t refuse this kind of thing.


    Not to mention that Jiang Ning really took good care of Ye Qingwu. The Lin family and his wife had met him too late and became good friends. Protecting them naturally had no problem.


    What''s more, even the great master of Tan legs, Tan Xing, is here, and coupled with the defense system of the East China Sea itself, it is difficult for a mosquito to fly in!


    "Thank you Uncle Ye."


    Seeing that Ye Shan had agreed, Jiang Ning thanked him again and again. Without a word of nonsense, he turned and left.


    When he walked to the door, Ye Shan realized that he hadn''t asked Jiang Ning about the arrangement.


    "Then what are you going to do next?"


    Ye Shan had to know, and he had to be prepared.


    "Take the rain to my honeymoon."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning''s figure disappeared.


    Ye Shan stood there for a while, only to feel that there was wind blowing, making the soles of his feet a little cold.


    Damn it, go on your own honeymoon, let yourself be a bodyguard here?


    Ye Shan reacted, his face flushed with anger: "Bunny boy! You cheated me again!"


    He roared loudly, but Jiang Ning couldn''t hear it anymore.


    Once Ye Shan was done, Jiang Ning immediately called Lao Zhao. There was nothing more than just two words: "Start."


    When he returned home, Su Yun had already begun to sort his luggage.


    It seemed that she was going to spend her honeymoon with Jiang Ning.


    "My sister has agreed,"


    Su Yun stuck out his tongue and looked triumphant, "If you don''t agree, go and tell my sister yourself, I will listen to my sister!"


    Humph, follow Lin Yuzhen, can''t eat Jiangning?


    impossible!


    Jiang Ning gave her a white look: "Dare I disagree."


    You are missing a bag, legend of the provincial capital, don''t regret it!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Somewhere in a bamboo forest.


    The wind shook the bamboo and wood, and the leaves rubbed and made a rustling sound.


    Several people dressed in black and wearing masks have been standing there for some time.


    "If you don''t get two pages of boxing scores, what does the master think?"


    One of them, in his tone, was somewhat dissatisfied.

 Chapter 1062： All consequences, at your own risk

    "It''s not just two pages now."


    Another person hummed directly, "The latest news, the South Island, there has been a page of the whereabouts of the boxing score, Jiang Ning is currently going to the South Island to search for the reason of his honeymoon."


    Hearing these words, several people''s eyes suddenly sharpened, staring at the person in front of them.


    "determine?"


    "The spy I placed is hidden by his side, absolutely reliable!"


    Regarding the placement of spies and obtaining information, the Shiba Shou in front of him is an absolute expert, and his ancestors have been in this line for several generations. Now he has entered the hidden gate, and he has given full play to his advantages.


    Without waiting for a few people to continue talking, a figure flashed past like the wind.


    "I have seen the second messenger!"


    How long is it to shut Shan Wu to slap the cover? Personally, he immediately shouted respectfully.


    Today, the rest of the envoys from the top and bottom of the hidden gate have all arrived.


    Except for the dead first messenger Pang Feiyan, the three messengers Yanru, the five messengers Long Xiang, the six messengers are always in Yuan, and the ten messengers Guo Meng, the rest are all here today.


    Pang Feiyan fell, and now, as the second messenger, Yantang has the highest natural status!


    He nodded lightly and glanced around: "I have seen the Lord."


    "How did he say?"


    The four messengers Zheng Qiankun said indifferently, "Do you still refuse to do it?"


    Everyone stared at Yantang.


    They couldn''t bear it anymore, their eyes were full of dissatisfaction.


    Obviously the boxing score is right in front of him, but the master repeatedly refused to do anything to Jiang Ning, but gave no reason, only saying that the time was not yet.


    When will it be counted?


    If Jiang Ning can''t control the boxing score, then they don''t care at all. Even if Jiang Ning gets a few more pages of the boxing score, they will not care about it, so they should keep it in Jiangning.


    [Biqugeso www.biqugeso.me] What about now?


    It only took Jiang Ning a few days to control the second page of the boxing score he got!


    Who would dare to leave Jiang Ning alone and let Jiang Ning get more boxing scores. They still want to get boxing scores from Jiangning in the future?


    dream!


    Jiangning is terrible!


    Not only is the strength terrible, but the talent is even more daunting.


    Let Jiang Ning continue like this, things will be even more troublesome. They want to do it right away, taking advantage of Jiang Ning''s current strength is not enough to make them helpless, and try their best to kill him and regain the boxing score!


    But the Lord still refused.


    "The Lord asked me to tell you that his order is not against Jiang Ning for the time being."


    Yan Tang said lightly.


    "Listen to him?"


    The eighth messenger chased his life and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°The Lord himself got two pages of boxing scores. Of course he doesn¡¯t matter, but everyone joined the Hidden Gate to get the boxing scores. The map was not really for him Lord, work hard!"


    "He doesn''t care, but what about everyone?"


    "Yes, several messengers are already dead, even two of them died in the Lord''s hands. When did he treat us as human beings?"


    The ninth messenger Shi Poshou said sternly, "The seventh messenger, in order to help him chase his fist scores, he was not killed by Jiang Ning, but the Lord himself killed him. What is this?"


    "What does he take our lives for!"


    Several messengers were angry, and the emotions that had been suppressed for too long apparently broke out at this moment.


    In particular, the news came that Jiang Ning had taken control of the moves on the second page in a very short time, making them even more jealous, and also a little worried.


    Yantang looked at several people, his eyes still calm.


    "I''m just responsible for spreading the word. I can''t control what you want to do."


    He said lightly, "I only remind you, all consequences are at your own risk."

 Chapter 1063： Countermeasure

    He spoke very calmly, without any mood swings.


    Everyone joined the Hidden Gate, not for the sake of giving their lives to the Lord, but for their own purposes. Those who want to get the boxing score are not only the Lord.


    For now, the master has the right to control the boxing score first!


    "He still refuses?"


    The ninth messenger Shi broke the guard, his eyes became more and more indifferent, "It''s too much."


    Several other people can also feel that they are becoming more dissatisfied.


    "I will repeat it again, the Lord''s command, don''t conflict with Jiang Ning, and search for other boxing scores."


    Yantang''s tone was still calm, "The words, I have already brought them."


    After speaking, he stopped saying more, turned and left.


    And a few people stood there, and the eyes under the mask were not only angry, but also unwilling!


    "The sixth messenger has assassinated the Lord many times in an attempt to replace him. I think there is a reason. Do you all know the reason now?"


    Shi Poshou said sternly.


    "He does it for himself, and we do it for himself, everyone is just the same."


    The fourth messenger Zheng Qiankun said lightly.


    He turned his head and looked at the other people, "Since everyone is doing it for themselves, now, let us do it for us, how about?"


    "Defied the Lord''s orders?"


    The eighth messenger chased his life, frowning slightly.


    "You still regard him as the master, you can continue to obey his orders. He will get all the boxing scores in the future. Will it really be the same as promised, let us share a piece of the pie?"


    Everyone was silent.


    They have already seen it clearly, it is impossible for the Lord to share boxing scores with them.


    How powerful is Pang Feiyan, the first messenger who has hidden a page of fist score?


    It can be said that for so many years, the help master has done a lot of things, but in the end, the master not only killed him, but also used the most humiliating way to make Pang Feiyan die better!


    Which day it is their turn, I am afraid it will be the end.


    "Hehe, everyone who has been here today, who else regards the Lord as the Lord? This hidden door seems to have become a thing for that man."


    Zheng Qiankun said, "I put my words here, the two pages of Jiang Ning''s boxing score, including the third page he is searching now, I want it!"


    "I also want!"


    Ishiba Shoudao.


    "Naturally, I won''t give up. For the secret of this fist score, I even killed the master. What is the master?"


    The eighth messenger pursued his life and smiled coldly.


    Several people looked at each other. Before coming to this bamboo forest, everyone had made a decision, but just wanted to see how the Lord would react.


    Now it seems that they can only rely on them to dye and love Lu Yiranwu.


    "The second messenger..."


    If you can pull the second messenger Yantang over, you can definitely kill Jiang Ning in one fell swoop and get three pages of boxing scores!


    "Hmph, don''t worry about him, he will regret it sooner or later!"


    After a few people had made a decision, they no longer hesitated.


    The temptation of three-page boxing is enough to make them desperate.


    Now that the information is accurate, Jiang Ning left the East China Sea and headed to the South Island. The forbidden area in the East China Sea has become more and more severe. There are even two master-level masters sitting here, plus his own defense, even if the boxing table is there, it may not be easy to succeed.


    Moreover, they knew very well that Jiang Ning paid special attention to the Lin family couple and would never put the boxing score beside them, which would bring them danger.


    This important thing can only be on Jiang Ning himself!


    Jiang Ning really thought he could deceive them with this trick to tune the tiger away from the mountain? dream!


    Several people discussed the countermeasures and left immediately.


    In the depths of the bamboo forest, the Lord stood there with his back to Yantang.


    "Why, not stop them?"


    Yan Tang asked, "I''m afraid this is Jiang Ning''s trap."

 Chapter 1064： Money bag

    If fist scores were so easy to find, they wouldn''t have taken more than ten years.


    In fact, the appearance of each page of boxing manual is not only luck, but also fate, as if everything is destined for a long time.


    Shi Poshou got the information and said that Jiangning had to go to the South Island for fist scores, but Yantang knew that it was impossible.


    On the South Island, when the Linglong Group was still in control, they had already searched for it, and there was no clue.


    "They don''t think it will do."


    The Lord said lightly.


    He still didn''t turn his head, his voice was cold.


    Even so, Yantang bowed his head respectfully: "Yes, I know."


    Everyone joined the Hidden Gate for their own purposes, not to follow the Lord, but after having been with the Lord for many years, Yantang was very clear that the Hidden Gate belongs to the Lord.


    Entering the hidden gate, it is the Lord''s person. If you want to withdraw again, you can only withdraw as a dead person.


    He suspects that this is Jiang Ning''s trap, in order to lead the master, but the master cannot easily take a risk just because of one or two pages of boxing scores!


    Major events are not achieved, the time has not arrived, and any risks will not be easily involved by the Lord.


    "Yantang."


    The Lord spoke up.


    "Yes."


    Yantang immediately responded.


    "When I got the chance, I killed the woman next to Jiang Ning."


    After speaking, the main figure disappeared.


    Yantang remained respectful, arched slightly: "Yes, I know."


    Kill the woman next to Jiangning? Lin Yuzhen!


    ...


    At that time.


    Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen and Brother Gou, but still insisted on following Su Yun to fly directly to the South Island.


    After getting off the plane, Su Yun took the initiative to pick up the big and small bags, and he was so attentive.


    "Brother Gou, you don''t need to help me. I am a legend in the provincial capital. What''s the point of this thing?"


    Su Yun said with a grin.


    "you sure?"


    Brother Gou curled his mouth and looked at Su Yun with only two eyes exposed, "Then I really won''t help."


    He didn''t want to be a light bulb with him, but Jiang Ning said that there was no one with the legendary provincial capital, no cards, and lost the face of Donghai, so Brother Gou had to follow him.


    Su Yun smiled on his face, scolding Brother Gou for not being righteous in his heart.


    After leaving the airport, people from the travel agency were already waiting outside.


    "Mr. Jiang? Here and here!"


    The person holding Jiang Ning''s name saw Jiang Ning and his party coming over and hurriedly said hello, "The bus has been waiting for you for a long time, so I''m leaving you!"


    While talking, he quickly ran to Su Yun, helped her take off her luggage, and put it in the trunk of the car with enthusiasm.


    "thanks, thanks!"


    Su Yun panted, and deliberately gave Brother Gou a blank look, "This brother has nothing to do, he is too loyal!"


    After getting on the bus, people who travel to the South Island all over the world arrive at the airport at the same time and arrange transportation.


    This travel agency was ordered by Lin Yuzhen. Jiang Ning was originally just looking for an excuse to bring Lin Yuzhen out to relax, but she had to deal with the transfer of the industry here.


    For this reason, he also called Long Linger specifically to inquire about the South Island Travel Agency industry.


    The two women talked for more than an hour, and directly finalized the plans. Lin Yuzhen now wants to investigate how this travel agency is about to become Lin''s industry.


    After getting on the bus, the tour guide''s eyes narrowed with a smile.


    He looked at Jiang Ning and the others, as if he saw money bags!


    "Welcome everyone to travel to the South Island!"


    He smiled and said, "I am your tour guide, Wang Quan, half a month from today, I will take you all over the South Island, eat all the South Island, buy all the South Island!"

 Chapter 1065： Uneasy

    Suddenly, everyone sitting in the car waved the small red flag in their hands and was very excited.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen looked at each other, did not speak, just smiled.


    The atmosphere in the car was good. This tour guide named Wang Quan quickly stirred up the atmosphere, singing along the way, and taking everyone to the hotel to settle down first.


    "Brother Dog, it''s not that I said you, you are also the boss, you should find someone. If you want to behave well, I can introduce my classmates to you."


    Su Yun still tried to persuade Brother Dog, "beautiful and educated, do you want it?"


    "No."


    Brother Gou said seriously, "Warrior, you don''t need a woman!"


    Su Yun sighed and shook his head again and again: "It''s no help, you don''t even know what a woman is like."


    After speaking, she found that Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really looked at them and coughed quickly.


    "Ahem...I don''t know either."


    Lin Yu really glared at her: "People are big and small, don''t talk nonsense!"


    This girl, who is younger than herself, can understand more things than herself, Su Yun can write a best-selling book about things between men and women. I really don¡¯t know that she usually looks quiet and well-behaved at home. How did it pretend to be.


    Su Yun''s face was not red and heartbeat, and immediately changed the subject.


    "Guide Wang, what are our next arrangements?"


    She said loudly, and other tourists around were also curious.


    Everyone knows that the South Island is a tourist city, there are many places to visit, and there are many delicious foods. Su Yun came to eat for this.


    With Jiangning, you don¡¯t need to pay for it!


    "Wait a minute, everyone will settle in the hotel, rest and rest, and I will tell you the itinerary plan in the evening.


    Wang Quan squinted his eyes and looked at Su Yun with a smile, "We have to finally determine the number of people before we can make arrangements."


    What''s the meaning?


    The final number of people?


    The ones in the car are not in the same group and need to be finalized?


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, Lin Yu was really puzzled.


    When she booked the tour, she didn''t see such a statement, but no one asked, so she didn''t say it.


    Most of them left the airport, drove along the ring highway, arrived at a service area, and stopped in.


    "There is still some distance from our hotel. Someone just said that they are hungry and they can get off the car and eat something."


    With a smile on Wang Quan''s face, he looked enthusiastic, "The stuff here is one of the specialties of the South Island. You can try it!"


    As he said, he waved the small red flag and took all the tourists out of the car.


    "follow me!"


    Jiang Ning and others got out of the car, only to find that this service area was a bit remote and looked a bit desolate. There were no other cars besides their car.


    "This tour guide doesn''t seem to have any kindness."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I just checked on my mobile phone. This route is not the route to the hotel. It''s a detour."


    Lin Yu really frowned.


    She secretly booked the tour of this travel agency, just to see, if there is any problem with this company, I don''t know if I don''t experience it myself.


    Any industry that is about to be merged into Lin''s family, she must carefully control, not that it can make money, she wants it.


    Must have? My own principles and system!


    Black-hearted money can''t be earned, and harmful things can''t be done!


    This is Lin Yuzhen''s bottom line, and it is also Lin''s corporate culture. For companies that fail to meet this basic requirement, Lin Yuzhen would rather give up than ask for it.


    "Let''s see."


    Lin Yu really nodded, did not say much, took Jiang Ning''s hand, and followed.


    The service area is not too big, and the smell of things is quite adequate.


    After sitting on the plane for a long time, Su Yun was already hungry, smelling the fragrance, both eyes had already appeared stars!

 Chapter 1066： Im hungry, it smells good to eat shit

    "Wow!"


    She watched the steaming heat from the window, and the powerful gluttons got up, "It smells so good!"


    Not only him, but the tourists who came all the way are a bit hungry at the moment, smelling the fragrance, can''t help it.


    "Boss, how much is it?"


    Su Yun took out his wallet and asked quickly.


    She still has a small amount of money for telecommunications, and she can''t always eat the big money like Jiangning.


    "Two hundred and sixty one bowl."


    The waiter at the window was expressionless, and while cooking, he said lightly? Shan Shi Zhe Ling Xi Wu Fu Fu.


    "How many?"


    Su Yun, who was still paying, was stunned, suddenly raised his head to look at the waiter, and asked again, "You said this bowl of noodles, how much is it?"


    "Two hundred and six! Eat if you like, or leave if you don''t!"


    Instead, the waiter''s voice became louder, and he looked up and looked at the other people who wanted to eat, "A bowl of two hundred and six, if you want to eat, pay first!"


    A group of tourists were stunned.


    A bowl of noodles, two hundred and six?


    What a joke!


    Noodles made of what kind of material are so expensive.


    It''s not that they haven''t eaten in the service area, they have never seen such an expensive one. Several people who still wanted to eat directly shook their heads, turned around and left, and couldn''t help but mock them.


    "Two hundred and six? So expensive, do you think you are a five-star chef?"


    "It''s too expensive. The lion speaks loudly and shouts the price. No one cares?"


    "What kind of noodle is made of gold? Don''t eat it, don''t eat it."


    ¡­


    The waiter listened to those people complaining, still expressionless: "Limited supply every day, first-come, first-served, there will be no more when it is late."


    He said so, but few people went to order.


    What a joke, everyone is not a fool, even if you have money, you will not be a pig slaughter in vain, the price is obviously unreasonable.


    "Forget it, wait until you arrive at the hotel to eat. Is it possible that the food in the hotel is not as delicious as this one?"


    "Get in the car when you go to the toilet, go to the hotel early."


    "Let''s go, don''t eat this side."


    ¡­


    Su Yun watched the tourists walk away and put away their wallets.


    It was not easy for her to save some money. This bowl of noodles would cost her a week of living expenses, and she would not be willing to kill her.


    "It''s so expensive! Why don''t you grab it!"


    The provincial legend was a little dissatisfied, muttering, "Black shop!"


    After speaking, she turned around and left, preparing to be like everyone else. When she arrived at the hotel, she went to eat Jiangning and the others.


    No one orders the food, and the service industry is not in a hurry. He is still casually cooking the noodles slowly. It seems that the noodles he cooks can be sold.


    Jiang Ning really didn''t speak to Lin Yu.


    The price on this side is definitely unreasonable. No one cares about it. This tour guide named Wang Quan also deliberately brought them here. Obviously there is a problem.


    "Look at the situation."


    Jiangning Road.


    Lin Yu really didn''t say anything, but her face was already a bit ugly. Just when she arrived in the South Island, this company gave her a very bad impression.


    "What are you talking about, the car is broken? How could it be broken, it was fine just now!"


    "What''s the joke, how could the car break down when I first came to the South Island, so bad?"


    Several people were standing in front of the car door, but Wang Quan stopped them with an expression of embarrassment and helplessness.


    "I''m sorry, there is something wrong with the car, do you think the driver is repairing it? I hope everyone understands that the advanced service area takes a rest. After the car is repaired, I will take everyone to the hotel immediately!"


    After the bus, the driver pretended to open the cover, took a wrench and looked left and right, and concentrated on repairing the car.


    This repair took more than an hour. Almost everyone was hungry, and even heard that many people''s stomachs were already groaning with hunger.


    The scent of the windows in the service area irritated everyone and made people''s eyes glow.


    "Don''t eat? You are hungry, you all smell good when you eat shit!"


    Wang Quan looked at these tourists and snorted coldly, "This car money bag can earn a lot of rebates, hehe!"

 Chapter 1067： Who started the car

    He just sat there, waiting for the tourists to be hungry.


    When they are hungry, why not eat?


    Even a bowl of clear noodle soup, you can drink without leaving the soup!


    This is not the first time he has done this kind of thing. Every time a visitor comes, he will feel expensive and refuse to spend money, so how can it be done?


    They don''t spend money, where can they make money?


    This waiter''s window is paid by himself!


    "car broke down,"


    Su Yun walked up to Jiang Ning dejectedly, his face a little ugly, "Why are we so bad luck."


    She turned her head and glanced at the tourists standing and sitting everywhere. Many people''s eyes turned to Zero Land Shishan Aifuyiyi''s window.


    No way, I''m really hungry.


    Especially after being hooked by the scent, the gluttons are about to roll up.


    "They just want to let us eat a bowl of noodles here at high prices."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t tell where.


    The tour guide Wang Quan''s eyes were shining, and it was clear that he could only have the look when he saw money.


    A bowl of noodles is 260 yuan. If you put it outside, you can buy at least a hundred bowls. Isn''t this a sky-high price and what is it?


    "Someone bought it."


    Lin Yuzhen was equally upset.


    When I first came to travel, I encountered such a thing, and lost her good mood.


    In particular, this tour guide belongs to the travel agency company Mengtianya, and this company will soon be merged into the Lin Group.


    Put the word Lin before the company''s name!


    She thinks this is a very embarrassing thing!


    "They did it too much. Have you considered the feelings of tourists?"


    Su Yun said angrily, "Who will come again for the second time!"


    Not only disappointed with this travel agency, but also disappointed with the South Island.


    A good tourist city, if it only relies on its good scenery to attract people, but does not retain people, then sooner or later, it will completely defeat its advantages.


    "They didn''t expect to repeat customers at all, but one would kill one."


    Jiang Ning said, "I''m afraid, this is not just an isolated phenomenon."


    He turned his head and looked. Several people passed the window and were bargaining with the waiter.


    After all, a bowl of noodles 260 is indeed too expensive.


    But the waiter just said, like eating or not!


    Extremely arrogant attitude!


    "Brother-in-law, what should we do, shall we eat too?"


    Su Yun is really hungry, rubbing his belly with her little hands, "My sister must be hungry too."


    "Eat, of course."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Wang Quan who was sitting there, "However, let''s go to the hotel to eat. The food in the hotel is much better than this."


    Who doesn''t want to go to the hotel to eat?


    Even if you spend money, at least have a good meal. This bowl of plain noodles, two hundred and six, even if the taste is decent, I don¡¯t feel like eating it now.


    A few tourists not far from Jiangning shook their heads in disappointment. They did not expect to encounter the slaughter.


    And even if they encountered it, they had no choice.


    After a few people discussed it, they decided to eat a bowl first. People are iron rice or steel. You shouldn''t care about spending money when you come out to play, otherwise you can only add to yourself.


    This mentality is also one of the reasons why Wang Quan and others dare to be so unscrupulous.


    "I don''t know when the car will be repaired."


    Su Yun wanted to cry a little, "When will I have to wait."


    Her voice just fell--


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The bus started suddenly and the engine roared!


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes looked over, including tourists who were about to pay for noodles.


    Is the car repaired?


    Wang Quan''s expression changed even more. He turned his head and took a look. The driver is still pretending to repair the car, who started the car!

 Chapter 1068： I wish to call you the strongest!

    "The car is repaired!"


    "It''s fixed! Go, go to the hotel, don''t eat his broken noodles, two hundred and six, why don''t you grab it?"


    "Everyone get in the car, the car is ready, go to the hotel for a big meal!"


    All the tourists walked into the car immediately, regardless of what Wang Quan said.


    The waiter at the window looked equally ugly. He counted the number and the noodles were already down, but no one bought it?


    He has never encountered such a thing!


    "Eat some? I''m cheaper? Have a bowl!"


    He yelled, but who would care about him?


    Let his batter batter in the pot!


    "what happened?"


    Wang Quan ran to the bus quickly. The driver was still behind the bottom of the car. He was frightened by the sound of the engine and got up. He didn''t understand what was going on.


    "How about the car..."


    Wang Quan stared at the driver fiercely, lowered his voice and said angrily, "How did you start the car!"


    "I do not have it!"


    The driver touched the key on his waist and his heart sank. He ran over and saw someone sitting in the driving seat, controlling it calmly.


    "You, who are you!"


    Brother Gou turned his head and glanced at him: "You can''t fix a car, I will."


    After speaking, he opened the door and shouted, "The car has been repaired. Everyone gets in the car and goes to the hotel to have a big meal!"


    A group of people got into the car quickly, and the driver''s face was blue, but he couldn''t say a word.


    There was no problem with the car. He just moved a little hand and foot to prevent the car from catching fire. He didn''t expect to meet someone who knew how to do it, and it was solved in two or two strokes.


    Wang Quan took a deep look at Brother Gou and didn''t say anything, but that face, like being robbed of hundreds of thousands, was hard to see the extreme.


    "Get in the car! Go to the hotel!"


    "Go, go to the hotel for a big meal, so you don''t want to eat this broken car!"


    "Everyone, keep up. When you get to the hotel, you can rest and have a big meal!"


    ...


    The tourists all got on the bus, and Wang Quan had nothing to say, forcibly squeezing out a smile.


    "Sit down, everyone, fasten your seat belts, we are ready to... go to the hotel!"


    After he finished speaking, he got out of the car and pulled the driver at the door, "If this happens again, don''t run this line!"


    "Why, the car is repaired, but the driver hasn''t repaired it yet?"


    Jiang Ning opened the window and glanced at Wang Quan and the driver. "My friend, not only has worked in a car repair shop, he also has this B certificate, can''t he let him open it?"


    Wang Quan hurriedly said with a smile: "Go now, go now!"


    He just understood that it was Jiang Ning this guy who did it!


    This single is drawn, yellow.


    He turned his head to look, the waiter''s face was particularly ugly, and he was afraid that the loss of this order would be counted on him, and Wang Quan was angry just thinking about it.


    Wang Quan got into the car with the driver, his face recovered as before, and he couldn''t see the slightest unhappiness. He still led the tourists to sing and laugh.


    "Brother Gou, have you ever worked in an auto repair shop?"


    Su Yun looked at Brother Dog curiously, "That''s amazing!"


    "It''s not just the auto repair shop. In fact, the garbage dumps are sorted, the construction site is bricked, and the rats are sold on the street... I have done everything."


    Brother Gou is a bit bitter, "If you want to eat, you have no choice, you have to do everything."


    Even, in the end, he couldn''t help but voted under Huang Yuming''s door. He had to rush to do any dirty work, even if it was some bad things.


    But now, he won''t do it anymore, because he is following Jiang Ning, he wants to redeem his sins, but also to make up for some of the wrong things he did in the past.


    "That''s awesome!"


    Su Yun doesn''t care about those, pretending to be deep, with a face full of admiration, "dyeing Er Er Wu Fu Jian Di?" he said, "In the field of car repair, the legend of our provincial capital, I would like to call you the strongest!"


    Brother Gou smiled, clasped his fists in return, did not speak.


    What is he good at?


    Jiang Ning is amazing!


    He has grown up so much, he has never admired a person so much.


    Jiang Ning... is omnipotent at all!


    Brother Gou knows that this tour guide, even this travel company, will be unlucky.

 Chapter 1069： Are you done?

    The bus quickly reached the booked hotel, and everyone got off in an orderly manner.


    Jiang Ning walked to the door of the car, and Wang Quan laughed: "Brother, this is the first time to come to the South Island?"


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "This place will impress you."


    Wang Quan smiled and said.


    Jiang Ning looked at him with the same smile: "I also hope, don''t let me down."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen and others into the hotel to settle down.


    Looking at Jiang Ning''s back, Wang Quan gave a cold snort, and the cold on his face flashed past.


    Jiang Ning several people went upstairs and entered the room, Su Yun threw himself on the bed, almost limp there.


    "It''s big, soft, and comfortable bed!"


    Lin Yu really smiled, ignoring her, packing her luggage.


    "Your room is next door."


    Jiang Ning rolled his eyes, "Go over and settle down, ready to go down to eat."


    After he finished speaking, he shook his hand, and the whole quilt was like a wave, tumbling, directly bounced Su Yun up, and stood up accurately.


    This hand operation made Su Yun suddenly shocked.


    Bravo!


    "Brother-in-law, how did you do it?"


    Su Yun blinked, his face full of curiosity.


    "Want to learn?"


    Su Yun nodded repeatedly.


    "Pay the tuition."


    Jiang Ning gave her a white look, and as expected, Su Yun immediately turned around and left.


    It is impossible to kill her directly if she is a little money fan.


    Su Yun and Gou lived in the rooms on both sides of Jiangning. The two went to pack their luggage, while Jiangning was sorting the quilt while watching Lin Yuzhen, who was sitting there, writing and painting.


    "Wife, just started working?"


    "I think the problem here is not small."


    Lin Yu really didn''t look up.


    I can see the leopard in the tube. A tour guide has a problem, and it is definitely not just a personal problem. Lin Yu really knows that if other people do not, then this Wang Quan would definitely not dare to do so.


    She didn''t expect that the problem was discovered as soon as she came, and it seemed that the problem was not small.


    "If you have any problems, solve them,"


    Jiang Ning doesn''t care, "Either, the person who solves the problem."


    These are the two most direct methods. It can be said that the medicine will cure the disease.


    Lin Yuzhen wrote and read some words at the same time.


    "The travel company is called Mengtianya. This name is okay, so there is no need to change it. General Manager Fang Suo, Linger said that this person still has some abilities. I don''t know what his character is, so let''s take a look at it first."


    "The company''s operating style... has to be adjusted, and the quality of employees is cultivated. This is the focus."


    She muttered words, like a primary school student doing homework.


    I am afraid that no one else understands the records in the notebook except for herself.


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother her, packed up her things, and sat quietly, watching Lin Yu seriously write the plan. He knew that this was Lin Yu''s habit, and it was not good to disturb her when thinking seriously.


    "Guru¡ª"


    Lin Yu''s stomach rang.


    She rubbed her belly with a hint of apology on her face, as if thinking of something, "Are you hungry?"


    Jiang Ning was a little bit dumbfounded. It was obviously your stomach rang. You asked me if I was hungry?


    "I''m not hungry, you continue."


    He whispered softly?


    Lin Yu really bit his lip: "Then...Is that I hungry?"


    "Guess so."


    Lin Yu really quickly put away her notebook and changed her clothes.


    "eat!"


    She opened the door, Su Yun squatted there, looking up at her with aggrieved face, almost crying.


    "Sister, are you done?"

 Chapter 1070： buy souvenir

    Lin Yu really blushed.


    What''s the matter?


    She is doing serious things!


    "It turns out this is a honeymoon. I''m afraid to disturb you, so I don''t dare to knock on the door."


    Su Yun stood up slowly, clutching his stomach, "Let''s go to eat quickly, but if we get slow, there will be nothing to eat."


    She turned her head and glanced at Jiang Ning who was walking by the door. She gave a thumbs up and didn''t say anything, but only Lin Yu really understood the meaning.


    After a few people finished the buffet, they were finally satisfied.


    Su Yun held his stomach for six months, almost holding on to the wall upstairs. She didn''t expect that the hotel''s food would be so delicious.


    This time following Jiang Ning, it can be regarded as the right one.


    Jiang Ning and others rested for a while, and the tour guide Wang Quan called and said that it was the afternoon''s itinerary, which had been arranged and was ready to go.


    Su Yun was dragged by Lin Yuzhen.


    "Huh? Visit the scenic spots? Is there something delicious."


    Legend of the provincial capital, only interested in eating.


    Knowing that she was only going to the scenic spot, Su Yun was really disinterested. Her belly was so big now that she seemed to be pregnant and couldn''t walk anymore.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about her, leaving Brother Dog next door to protect him, so he brought Lin Yu downstairs.


    The tourists have all gone downstairs, waiting for the afternoon''s itinerary.


    Jiang Ning really got into the car with Lin Yu, Wang Quanzheng smiled and looked at everyone, his eyes were exactly the same as when he saw Jiang Ning for the first time.


    It was clearly the look in the eyes of the purse.


    "good afternoon everyone!"


    Wang Quan shouted, "I took a break for noon, and I saw that everyone was full of energy. Next, I will take everyone to a fun place!


    The bus started and went directly to the first attraction.


    "The place we are going to next is called the Sea Dragon Palace!"


    Wang Quan introduced the situation of the scenic spots. Regarding the professional level, Jiang Ning really didn''t see any problems.


    He turned his head and glanced, Lin Yu really used his mobile phone secretly to record Wang Quan''s performance, as if his boss was inspecting employees.


    That meticulous look made Jiang Ning doubt whether he took her out for her honeymoon or came out to work.


    The bus soon arrived at the scenic spot, the huge dragon palace, imprinted into the eye, full of aura!


    "This is for making a TV series, now it¡¯s made and kept,"


    Wang Quan introduced, "Next, I will take everyone in and have a look."


    Jiang Ning led Lin Yuzhen to enter this attraction with other tourists, listening and watching all the way, and also had a lot of fun.


    They don''t have much interest in scenic spots. As long as two people hold hands, even if they only have one look, it is enough.


    In Jiang Ning''s eyes, the world''s scenic spots are not as beautiful as Lin Yu.


    The two of them walked around and didn''t even take a few photos.


    In Jiang Ning''s mobile phone, all photos of Lin Yuzhen.


    "Okay, I have finished watching the scenic spots. I believe the scenery of the Undersea Dragon Palace also makes you very happy, right?"


    Wang Quan took the trumpet and led everyone out from the exit, and went directly to the door of the shop on the side. "Everyone can buy some souvenirs. These are all from the sea fishing. They are very commemorative. I came to the Sea Dragon Palace. What''s the meaning of things on the bottom of the sea?"


    "You can go in and have a look, and buy as you like. The contents will definitely not disappoint you."


    He smiled, led everyone in, and came out by himself.


    The two security guards standing at the door nodded with Wang Quan, and they looked at each other and understood.


    Seeing the tourists walk in, Wang Quan laughed happily, **** it, I can''t run away with this order today, right?

 Chapter 1071： Strong buy and sell

    Finally, I was able to receive an order to bring a group of people to travel, and I didn''t make money for hard work. Isn''t it a waste of work?


    Wang Quan walked out of the shop, walked straight to the corner, took out a cigarette, and started smoking it happily, wondering how much he would get today with this rake.


    When Jiang Ning and others entered the store, they were dazzled by the dazzling array of products.


    Women are the most unbearable temptation of these gadgets.


    Exquisite and beautiful, very distinctive.


    Lin Yuzhen ran over immediately, looking at the beautiful shell crafts in the window, his eyes were dizzy.


    "so beautiful!"


    She couldn''t help but screamed and turned to look at Jiang Ning, "Look! Look at this necklace!"


    Seeing that Lin Yu really liked it, the waiter immediately took out the necklace she was pointing at from the window and handed it to Lin Yuzhen.


    "Miss, this necklace suits your skin tone well, you can try it on."


    Lin Yuzhen took the necklace, gestured on his chest, looked in the mirror on the table, and looked at Jiang Ning: "How about it?"


    For women, these colorful and colorful things are deadly lethal!


    Even if it''s just some gadgets, they are not worth much, but as long as they look good, they can hardly resist.


    "Good-looking? Waiter Lu Fushan picks up Wu Fu?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, as long as Lin Yu really likes it, everything looks good.


    He turned his head to look at the waiter: "How much is this?"


    When Jiang Ning was about to buy, the waiter''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    What she likes most is this kind of man who wants to pretend to be generous in front of women. In order to save face in front of women, she spends money without hesitation.


    Especially those men who bring their lovers out to play, they often spend a lot of money!


    "The price is not expensive, three thousand and five."


    "How many?"


    Lin Yuzhen shook his hands, his eyes widened, thinking that he had misheard.


    The raw materials of this kind of shell crafts are almost free of money, and the processing fees are extremely low. When she was a part-time job in college, she had done similar ones, and the cost was only a few dollars.


    They want to sell three thousand five?


    "Three thousand and five, I bought more, I can give you a discount."


    The waiter had a smile on his face, but his eyes kept looking at Jiang Ning.


    She has been doing this work for a long time, and a man who knows that she loves face will be stared at like this, and she will pay immediately without hesitation, so as not to be misunderstood that she cannot afford it.


    "too expensive."


    Jiang Ning frowned, thinking that this was really a robbery. He sold more than ten dollars at most, but sold for three thousand and five. He thought this shell was made of gold?


    Lin Yuzhen also shook his head, and returned the necklace to the waiter: "Thank you, we don''t want it."


    It''s so expensive. Are they really local tyrants like tourists?


    Although Jiang Ning is indeed, he is also a sensible local tyrant, and Lin Yu is really even more so.


    The two looked at each other and knew that there was a problem with the store. They were turning to leave, and the waiter reached out to stop them.


    "I''m sorry, you have worn this necklace, you must buy it."


    She looked serious, "The goods in this store will not be returned or exchanged once they are worn."


    Are you kidding me?


    Lin Yu was really stunned.


    It was the first time she had encountered such a thing.


    This is a necklace, it is a small accessory. If you don''t try it on, how do you know if it looks good or not? Is it necessary to buy it if you wear it?


    It won''t break if worn, and it won''t affect secondary sales.


    How can there be such a reason!


    "What do you mean? I just touched it, and I have to buy it? I didn''t touch it! What kind of shop are you!"


    At the door, someone shouted, angry.


    "Pay! Or, don''t even think about leaving!"


    The two security guards at the door were not polite, and said fiercely, "Here, I advise you not to cause trouble!"


    "I won''t buy it, what can you do?"


    The tourist was annoyed, "I want to complain to you, complain to you...ah!"

 Chapter 1072： Things that dont have eyes!

    He didn''t finish his words, a security guard stepped forward and slapped him directly on the face, knocked him to the ground, and stepped on it again.


    "Buy or not?"


    The security guard shouted angrily, "Still complaining? I have been working here for a few years, but no one can complain successfully! Can you give it a try?"


    The tourist who fell on the ground was dizzy and wanted to stand up, but was kicked by the security guard, and his face turned pale with pain.


    Other tourists around suddenly changed their expressions.


    This is a **** black shop!


    In broad daylight, is there such a black shop?


    The black shop next to the scenic spot?


    "Buy! Buy! I buy!"


    The beaten tourist screamed again and again. He couldn''t help but waved his hand quickly and shouted, "I''ll buy it now, don''t beat it!"


    The security guard took his foot, lifted him up with one hand, and pushed him to the cashier at the door: "Pay!"


    After speaking, he raised his head and scanned the people in the shop, his fierce eyes suddenly made people tremble.


    The two security guards at the door are like door gods.


    People who do not consume in the store should not even want to get out of this door!


    Lin Yuzhen bit her lip, her body trembling slightly with anger, but Jiang Ning frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that in broad daylight, anyone would dare to rob?


    Is it still such a blatant robbery that nobody cares!


    "Miss, I advise you to pay, otherwise in case you get beaten up, you will have to spend more money."


    The waiter said with a gleeful look, "I buy it now, it''s only three thousand five thousand, buy more, and I can give you a discount."


    Several other tourists were also forced to pay to buy things, but all of them dared not speak.


    "Not buying!"


    Lin Yuzhen said firmly, "In broad daylight, do you still want to buy and sell? You are illegal!"


    She pushed the waiter away and walked directly to the door: "I want to call the police!"


    She was so angry that she had never seen anything like this before.


    In broad daylight, dare to do this, trap people in the store and not let them leave if they don¡¯t buy things?


    Lin Yuzhen had previously seen this in the news in the past when traveling abroad, bullying tourists for being unfamiliar with the place, but this is not a foreign country!


    She had just left? Er Yiling and Lu Shan Er closed? When she reached the door, two security guards stood in front of her, like two mountains!


    "stop!"


    One of the security guards sneered, "Did you not see the boy''s end just now?"


    "Saw!"


    Lin Yu was really welcome, "So what? What you did is wrong! It''s illegal!"


    "Hehe, wrong?"


    The other security guard smiled a little contemptuously. In the tourism industry circle of the South Island, this is correct!


    Over the years, everyone has been doing this, even if the reputation is not good, there are still a large number of tourists coming every year, not just to see the unique scenery of the South Island?


    In their circles, there is a saying that when a dog is hungry, he will come back to find **** to eat!


    "Seeing that you look pretty good, why isn''t your brain bright?"


    The security guard said, "I don''t want to slap your face and leave your face obediently, otherwise I will do it, regardless of man or woman!"


    "I will not pay, and I will definitely complain to you and punish you!"


    Lin Yu really did not give in.


    Wrong is wrong. These people have done wrong and dare to be so strong. Who gave them the courage?


    Hearing this, the two security guards'' faces sank.


    They just killed the chickens and warned the monkeys and gave these tourists off guard. Lin Yu really immediately stood up and resisted. Does this think they are just acting?


    "Things that don''t have eyes!"


    One of the security guards snorted disdainfully, slapped his hand and slapped Lin Yuzhen in the face.


    "Snapped!"


    Crisp and loud!


    However, this slap was not on Lin Yuzhen''s face, but on the face of the security guard. In a short time, the bright red five-fingerprint was engraved on his face.


    "Indeed, you really don''t have eyes long!"


    Jiang Ning said lightly.

 Chapter 1073： North phone

    "you¡­¡­"


    The security guard, never expected that someone dared to fight back, suddenly became angry.


    He lifted his foot and kicked Jiang Ning fiercely: "You are looking for death!"


    "boom!"


    But it was still him who flew out!


    Jiang Ning''s feet, faster than him, kicked him out of the door directly, rolled on the ground a few times, and couldn''t stand up.


    In the distance, Wang Quan, who was smoking, was startled and immediately stood up, the cigarette in his hand dropped.


    "The woman who hit me?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes cold instantly, "Heavenly King I don''t have the guts!"


    He turned his head and looked at the other security guard. The cold eyes made the hand that the security guard had just raised suddenly stiffened in the air and couldn''t move.


    The terrifying murderous aura almost instantly made his back wet with cold sweat.


    Jiang Ning stepped forward and walked directly by the security guard. The air around him seemed to drop suddenly.


    He looked down at the security guard on the ground and said sharply, "Who allows you to buy and sell?"


    "You... don''t be nosy!"


    The security guard trembling voice, gritted his teeth and said, "In the South Island, you look good with you!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning stepped on it directly and clicked a few times, not knowing how many ribs of the security guard had been stepped on.


    "what--"


    The security screamed suddenly.


    "I don''t want to say it, then don''t say it."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at the waiter in the store with the necklace in his hand. He narrowed his eyes slightly, "Do you still force us to buy it?"


    That waiter, how dare to speak!


    The tourists in the shop immediately left the black shop and stood behind Jiang Ning.


    They did not expect that the tourism circle in the South Island would be so messy.


    I can only see a few pieces of news on the Internet. I am afraid that they have cleaned up. This is only the first day. First, I was frightened by the sky-high prices in the high-speed service area, and now it is this strong buying and selling!


    Is it too much?


    No one cares!


    There was a lot of discussion, and they were so angry that no one had seen such a thing.


    Many people directly picked up the phone and made a complaint call, but they did not get a reply that would deal with it after calling for a long time.


    No wonder these people dare to be so arrogant.


    "what happened?"


    Wang Quan ran over, his face a little ugly, no matter how he thought things would turn out to be like this.


    The two security guards were beaten, then? Wu Er Ling Shiran dyed the land? This matter, but it is troublesome!


    When he saw that it was Jiang Ning again, his face was pale with anger.


    "why is it you again?"


    This word made Jiang Ning frowned.


    "Why, do you know?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Wang Quan, "I deliberately brought us into this store, forced to buy and sell, and then you can make some money, right?"


    "You bullshit!"


    A trace of panic flashed across Wang Quan''s face, and he immediately recovered, "Don''t spit blood!"


    "Your business, I''ll take care of you later."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning took out his mobile phone and called A Fei.


    Such a trivial matter is not qualified to use his identity!


    It''s enough to come in the name of A Fei.


    "South Island, the person who manages the tourism industry, asked him to come to me immediately."


    Jiang Ning said, "Someone made your sister-in-law upset."


    Is this okay?


    When A Fei heard it, his anger suddenly became angry. If it weren''t for far north, he would come directly and slap the two security guards to death.


    The call went directly to the South Island from the north, like a thunderstorm.


    But twenty minutes later, a middle-aged man with a little bald head ran over in a panic, his face extremely pale.


    The phone from the north!


    In his life, he felt that being able to receive a call from the provincial capital was already the pinnacle of his life. He did not expect that there would be a big man in the north who would call him!


    However, this seems to be not a good thing, the other party''s angry tone made him panic.

 Chapter 1074： Dare not control

    "Who, is Mr. Jiang?"


    Truman asked cautiously.


    "come over!"


    Jiang Ning looked up at him and immediately shouted.


    Truman''s body trembled, and seeing many tourists around him, a security guard lying on the ground, with the red five-fingerprints on his face, so dazzling, he immediately understood what was going on.


    "You are Mr. Jiang?"


    On the phone, the big man said that everything should be obeyed Mr. Jiang''s instructions. If it is not done well...


    "What''s going on here, I think you know it."


    Jiang Ning ignored his question and asked directly.


    "I...I know."


    Chumen''s apple slid and glanced at the two security guards, his expression a little embarrassed.


    "Isn''t it the first time I appeared?"


    Jiang Ning asked again.


    Truman took a look, and the surrounding tourists stared at him, smirked, and could only nod his head: "Not the first time."


    "Then why nobody cares?"


    Jiang Ning''s face became cold, and he grabbed Chu Men by the collar, "Aren''t you responsible for these things? Why don''t you care!"


    Truman was immediately frightened, and his face turned pale when he was frightened by Jiang Ning''s aura!


    With this momentum alone, Jiang Ning would definitely not be an ordinary person. Chu Men felt that he had never been so nervous when he saw the so-called big people in the provincial capital.


    He gritted his teeth, glanced at the two security guards, stomped his feet helplessly and angrily, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry about it!"


    His eyes immediately turned red.


    "Mr. Jiang, it''s not that I don''t want to control, it''s this circle..."


    Truman looked helpless, "No way!"


    Jiang Ning frowned, not wanting to hear this explanation.


    Can''t manage?


    Seek his position in his "Xiwu Er Ling Ling Wu Yi Wu" position, don''t stay in position if you can''t do it!


    "No courage? Today I give you the courage!"


    Jiang Ning pushed Chu Men aside.


    "Yes!"


    Going out yelled, and immediately said, "I will deal with it immediately!"


    He immediately ran out, called for someone to seal up the shop that was forced to buy and sell, and he didn''t dare to hesitate any more.


    Jiang Ning looked down at the security guard: "Unexpectedly, you still have a little background."


    "As long as you know!"


    The security guard was not afraid, "I tell you, kid, you got into trouble!"


    In the South Island tourism circle, these are unspoken rules, no one can manage, and few people can.


    Even if Truman, the person in charge of this industry, is here, they still dare to be so arrogant!


    Trumen was ignored by them directly, making him look a little ugly, but he didn''t dare to say anything. At his age, as long as he doesn''t cause trouble, it is success.


    But why did you think that Jiangning suddenly came here today, and such a big figure is going to travel, shouldn''t you say hello to them first, and the whole process has been arranged?


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning stepped forward with a kick, and directly stepped off the leg of the security guard.


    "what--"


    Screams, piercing!


    "It''s best to get into trouble,"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "Otherwise, it would be so boring to travel to the South Island."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "get out!"


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "Tell the people behind you, if you do anything unrighteous, you will die!"


    The other security guard looked a little ugly. It was the first time that they were so embarrassed. He didn''t say anything, but helped his companion and left in a desperate manner.


    The surrounding tourists suddenly applauded loudly.


    Too much relief!


    This kind of disgusting thing is too much. Buying and selling is simply the behavior of robbers.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning''s shot today, they would definitely be slaughtered severely.


    After finally going out for a trip, I was so angry that my good mood was ruined.


    At this moment, Wang Quan, who was on the side, sank to the bottom.


    How could he have thought that Jiang Ning would dare to hit two security guards, this matter is making a big deal!


    "Now it is your turn."


    Before he could react, Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Wang Quan, with a hint of coldness in his tone.

 Chapter 1075： Your behavior is a crime

    Upon hearing this, Wang Quan''s face suddenly changed.


    He saw with his own eyes that the security guard was kicked out by Jiang Ning!


    "What do you want to do?"


    Wang Quan said loudly, "In broad daylight, would you dare to hit people?"


    After finishing talking about? Yi Ai Lu Ran and Yi Yi Wu? He felt like he was talking nonsense. Just now Jiang Ning cleaned up the security guard, his fierce appearance is still vivid.


    "Snapped!"


    Before he could take a step back, Jiang Ning had already slapped his face and responded to Wang Quan''s question.


    "you you!"


    Wang Quan covered his face, embarrassed and angry, Jiang Ning actually hit himself in front of so many people.


    He wanted to say something, even wanted to ask for help, but the eyes of the tourists around him looked at him, not only indifferent, but also a kind of fun!


    They all hate themselves!


    I feel that I have pitted them!


    "Since the airport picks us up, just treat us as money bags, right?"


    Jiang Ning stared at Wang Quan, "As a tour guide, I don''t lead the group conscientiously and do my job well. I always want to kill tourists. Do you really think I don''t know?"


    "Next, are you going to take us to other places, forcing us to buy things at sky-high prices, and slaughtering tourists?"


    Jiang Ning asked sharply, Wang Quan blushed and couldn''t say a word.


    "Through the identity of the tour guide, you are still a human being!"


    "Your behavior is not just a mistake, it''s a crime!"


    Every sentence of Jiang Ning was like acupuncture, piercing Wang Quan''s heart fiercely, making him afraid to respond.


    Jiang Ning even dared to fight the two security guards, didn''t he dare to attack him?


    The surrounding tourists also pointed and pointed, and their faces were full of anger.


    Today, if Jiang Ning were not there, all of them would have been pitted, especially the tourist who was beaten, wishing to rush forward and kick Wang Quan severely.


    "It''s too much, how can this be done, and treat us as pigs!"


    "You must complain to him!"


    "Yes! He must pay the price!"


    ...


    A group of tourists can''t wait to swallow Wang Quan alive!


    "I¡­¡­"


    Wang Quan''s face turned pale, standing there didn''t dare to say anything at all.


    Jiang Ning turned to look at Lin Yuzhen: "Did you call it?"


    "I have already called, and I will arrive at [XBooktxt www.xbooktxt.info] soon."


    Lin Yuzhen''s face was equally angry.


    Because, the Wang Quan in front of him, by all accounts, is her Lin''s employee!


    Doing such a thing not only abandons Lin''s corporate culture, but also a bad thing.


    She does not allow Lin to have such employees.


    Soon, a black car galloped in.


    A tall man hurried over.


    He lifted his glasses and glanced around, his eyes immediately fell on Lin Yuzhen. Fang Suo had seen her picture in the company profile.


    "Mr. Lin!"


    Fang Suo quickly said, "I don''t know Mr. Lin has already arrived in the South Island, I should arrange someone to pick him up!"


    The company has to be handed over. Whether he can stay and continue to serve as a manager is really important for Lin Yu''s first impression.


    Fang Suo didn''t want to be unemployed. He lost his job in the South Island and wanted to find another job, but it was too difficult.


    "Didn''t you arrange it."


    Lin Yuzhen looked at Fang Suo, "Moreover, the hospitality was pretty good."


    She pointed to Wang Quan.


    "Is this one of Manager Fang''s capable people?"


    Fang Suo''s body trembled.


    "no no!"


    He waved his hand quickly.


    When Wang Quan heard this, his face suddenly became even more ugly. He did not have anything to do with Fang Suo, but Fang Suo''s eagerness to disentangle the relationship was enough to prove that Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen were not something he could provoke.


    How did he know that the tourists in this group would have their own company boss!


    "President Fang, I...I don''t know!"


    Wang Quan hurriedly said, "I don''t know they are our company..."

 Chapter 1076： Another secret

    "Not what?"


    Fang Suo sternly shouted, "Could it be that you are not the boss of our company, you can slaughter customers maliciously?"


    "Wang Quan, right, you were fired!"


    Fangsuo did not show any mercy, "Furthermore, all your wages and bonuses this month have been deducted to show punishment!"


    If you don''t deal with Wang Quan, how could Lin Yu really get rid of her qi?


    Now Mengtianya Tourism Company is already Lin''s industry, and Lin Yuzhen can get out of it with a word.


    It''s better to get rid of Wang Quan than to get rid of yourself.


    Hearing that he was fired, Wang Quan''s face suddenly turned pale. Especially, Fang said that his salary and bonus for this month were gone, and his heart suddenly sank to the bottom.


    "thump!"


    Wang Quan knelt down directly, "President Fang! Don''t! Don''t fire me!"


    "I can''t live without a job! I can''t lose this job!"


    He cried bitterly, panicked, and regretted, "I was wrong, I know I was wrong, please give me another chance, give me another chance!"


    The South Island has a well-developed tourism industry. It can even be said that there is only tourism. Once you have been expelled, it will be difficult to find other jobs in the industry.


    "I''ll give you a chance? Will President Lin give me a chance!"


    Fang Suo thought to himself.


    But he didn''t say, instead he turned his head and looked at Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning.


    There are only two of them who have the right to decide.


    "Now that you know it''s wrong, don''t you think it''s too late?"


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "Why didn''t you feel that you were wrong when you pit us into the black shop."


    "I...? Dishan Fufuwu Wuer?"


    Wang Quan gritted his teeth, "I can''t help it!"


    He looked up at Fang Suo, opened his mouth and wanted to say, but Fang Suo shook his head, and suddenly he didn''t dare to say it again.


    This scene did not escape Jiang Ning''s eyes.


    It seems that there is something else hidden.


    "Just talk to the company about the company, but at least, you have to apologize to these tourists."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Wang Quan.


    "sorry Sorry!"


    Where did Wang Quan dare to have any opinions, knelt on the ground, repeatedly kowtow, "Please forgive me, please, I can''t live without this job, please! I really know I was wrong!"


    The tourists around did not know what to say.


    They didn''t expect that Wang Quan could kneel down for a job and kowtowed his head to apologize.


    "Everyone,"


    Lin Yuzhen looked at the tourists and said seriously, "You choose Mengtianya Travel Company because of your trust in us. I just took over this company, but I also don''t allow anything to harm consumers."


    "I will deal with it as soon as possible, give you a satisfactory answer, and at the same time make arrangements to ensure that you have a pleasant trip and your mood is not affected."


    She smiled: "Also, I will give you no charge for this time. I hope you can give us a chance to correct our mistakes and do better."


    The surrounding tourists looked at Lin Yu with sincere eyes, how could they disagree.


    If Jiang Ning and Lin Yu hadn''t really come forward just now, they would definitely have to be pitted today.


    What''s more, looking at Jiang Ning and their identities, they are not ordinary people. They say it can be solved, and it will definitely be solved.


    "Okay! No problem! I support you!"


    "Yes, then we will see what changes will happen, and I hope you can do what you say."


    "Thanks to you just now, so we chose to trust you and don''t let us down."


    ...


    The tourists nodded one after another to express their understanding.


    Lin Yu really spoke, it was hard for them to refuse.


    Not to mention other things, just that serious face and sincere eyes, who can refuse?

 Chapter 1077： Where did the money go?

    This is Lin Yu''s real charm, something that can''t be said clearly.


    Lin Yuzhen immediately asked Fang Suo to arrange for people to send the tourists back to the hotel to rest, while she and Jiang Ning followed Fang Suo back to the Mengtianya Tourism Company.


    The company is not large, and the total number of employees is only more than a hundred people.


    "Resigned a lot."


    Fang Suo smiled embarrassedly, and pointed to those empty positions, "It''s not easy to be confused in this business now."


    Jiang Ning just glanced, and said nothing.


    "Bring the information you prepared."


    Lin Yuzhen said directly.


    She and Jiang Ning sat on the sofa, Fangsuo immediately asked people to make tea, and asked the various departments to send over the materials they had prepared.


    "Mr. Lin, our company is currently in a state of loss. There are more employees leaving, and there is nothing we can do about it."


    Fang Suo explained, "The tourism industry in the South Island is not doing well now..."


    "So the tour guides need to cooperate with the black shop in order to make money to support the family?"


    Jiang Ning interrupted Fang Suo''s words directly, with a somewhat mocking tone.


    "You mean, for the sake of money, you can do bad things, so what else is the law?"


    Fang Suo smiled and shook his head again and again.


    "Mr. Jiang, I didn''t mean that..."


    He looked helpless and embarrassed, "But what should we do if everyone has no food to eat?"


    If you don''t have enough food, you can do harm to others. This is a good reason.


    Lin Yu really didn''t care what the party said, and looked at the data report carefully.


    And Jiang Ning stared at Fang Suo, and Fang Suo was fascinated.


    This man had just hit the two security guards, he already knew.


    That''s Nan Batian''s person!


    "What to do, shouldn''t it be you, the manager, that needs to be considered."


    Jiang Ning was not at all polite, "If you can''t solve this problem, then you can leave."


    "What the company needs are capable people, not people who occupy positions but do nothing."


    The company in front of me has chaotic management, let alone any corporate culture.


    Jiang Ning has been observing since he walked in. The employees in the office were either playing with mobile phones, chatting, or even watching movies with melon seeds.


    What can the company be managed with such a working atmosphere?


    Jiang Ning simply doesn''t like this kind of small-scale company. If it weren''t for the part of the old Zhao intelligence network, he wouldn''t care about it at all.


    How much is it worth?


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Fang Suo was anxious as soon as he heard it, and hurriedly said, "Please give me a chance, I...I will definitely do it! I must do it!"


    Jiang Ning snorted and said nothing.


    Fang Suo could only smirk and dared not say anything, the atmosphere suddenly became serious.


    Lin Yu really looked at it for a while, frowning deeper and deeper, and even a little angry in her eyes.


    "Snapped!"


    After a while, she slapped the report in her hand on the table and looked at Fang Suo angrily.


    "Mr. Lin..."


    Fang Suo panicked.


    "Manager Fang, I want to ask you a question. In all financial statements, there is a reserve fund. The amount is huge, and it may even account for more than half of the current month''s turnover. What did you use this reserve fund for? "


    How could Lin Yu really not be angry?


    This reserve fund is the biggest problem for the company to lose money!


    Everyone pays a sum, and only records it as a reserve fund. There is no explanation at all about the specific use.


    The amount of the reserve fund alone accounts for half of the cost. Coupled with the company''s rent, water and electricity properties, and employee salaries, the company can still be profitable.


    Hearing Lin Yuzhen''s questioning tone, Fang Suo stood up immediately with a serious expression, and explained again and again: "Mr. Lin! It''s not me! I''m not greedy! I didn''t use the company''s money!"

 Chapter 1078： My husband, dont mess with it

    Private use of public funds is an official crime!


    Fang Suo doesn''t want to go in for prison food!


    He hurriedly explained, for fear that Lin Yu would directly believe that he had taken up the money, and then he would really be finished.


    "Then where did this money go?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Manager Fang, you should know that when we take over this company, we will not accept it unclearly. I will solve any problems."


    "Of course, I will solve those who have problems."


    Fang Suo''s face paled.


    "Yes...for Nan Batian."


    After a while, he said, "If you don''t pay him this money, the company won''t be able to go on."


    "South Tyrant?"


    Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning frowned at the same time.


    "No one knows his real name, just know that the tourism industry on the South Island has just been developed, and he came. To this day, he is called the South Island One Tyrant. The tourism industry has to listen to him, even if..."


    "Even Truman, this manager dare not provoke him."


    "This Nanba Tianxin Negro is ruthless, and those who offend him will not end well. We dare not!"


    Jiang Ning sneered, but he didn''t expect that this South Island would still be controlled by people in the underground circle.


    Moreover, it is really amazing to crush the people in the circle on the ground.


    "Nan Batian said, if we don''t give this money, we can''t pick up groups, can''t bring tourists, let alone go to scenic spots,"


    Fang wanted to cry without tears, "Only after giving the money, they will arrange an attraction for us to take the group to their shop..."


    To do this job, it is extremely frustrated!


    But everyone has to eat, there is no way, right?


    A company has to feed so many people. If he insists on not paying, it is not just that the company can''t go on, but Nan Batian will never let him go.


    That ruthless person would not allow it, someone provokes his majesty!


    "? Er Ai Pafu Ai Yi Ai Shu? So, that Wang Quan, taking tourists to the black shop, is compelled?"


    Fang Suo nodded.


    "For the entire tourism industry, Nan Batian has the final say. Every travel company pays this amount of money. Those that haven''t paid will have long since disappeared."


    "Only after paying the money can we manage to manage it, President Lin, we really can''t help it, we all have to live!"


    Lin Yu really did not speak, but the anger on his face could not be concealed.


    She did not expect that there is such a hidden secret.


    There are people who can be arrogant to this point.


    "Nan Tian Yiba,"


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes, "I don''t like this name."


    He turned his head and looked at Fang Suo.


    "I give you a chance. Within two days, we will integrate the company and make preparations for the handover. Whether you stay or not will depend on your performance."


    Fang Suo nodded repeatedly.


    "Also, this money will not be paid from this month."


    Fang Suo''s face suddenly changed.


    Don''t pay?


    So how do you start this company?


    Nan Tianba will not allow anyone to open this hole. If you don''t pay it, you can manage it. Then everyone will not pay it. He will never allow it.


    "Not only don''t pay,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "The money he took has to be doubled back!"


    Fang Suo''s body trembled even more.


    He wondered if he had misheard, or said he hadn''t made the situation clear just now.


    Then Nan Tianba can''t provoke him at all!


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    He hurriedly said, "Then Nan Tianba, don''t mess with it!"


    Before Jiang Ning could speak, Lin Yu really shook his head.


    "My husband, don''t mess with it."

 Chapter 1079： Give a lesson

    Lin Yu really has absolute confidence in her husband!


    Is there anyone in this world who is more difficult to provoke than Jiang Ning?


    Looking at the pair of men in front of him, Fang Suo was stunned. He asked very much, are these two people the so-called couple of gods?


    A strong self-confidence to the extreme, a gentle trust, worship to the blind.


    But Nan Batian is really no ordinary person. For so many years, how many people in the South Island want to bring him down, but no one has ever succeeded.


    There are even rumors that some families from the north wanted to cooperate with Nan Batian, but Nan Batian broke his leg and threw it directly into the sea to feed the fish!


    He is famous for his arrogance and domineering.


    "Mr. Lin..."


    Fang Suo''s Adam''s apple slipped and wanted to persuade him.


    "You just need to do your own thing."


    Lin Yuzhen said directly, too lazy to talk nonsense with him.


    Jiang Ning said that there is no problem, then there must be no problem.


    Fang Suo nodded and didn''t say anything, even if he still worried about Jiang Ning and the others in his heart.


    According to Lin Yuzhen''s instructions, he immediately went to make preparations for the handover of the company.


    And Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen out of the company. At the door, Chu Men was there already? Lu Qiling had waited for a long time.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming out, Chu Men hurriedly stepped forward and chuckled, "I have already shut down all the black shops according to Mr. Jiang''s instructions. I will listen to Mr. Jiang what I will do next!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    "Go and discuss with your superiors, what to do, don''t you have any points in your heart for so many years?"


    After going out, he smirked and dared not say anything.


    "Remember, when you are in this position, do what you should do in this position, otherwise, just step back by yourself and don''t let me do it!"


    After speaking, Jiang Ning left with Lin Yuzhen directly.


    At the same time, in the hotel.


    Su Yun lay on the bed and let out a long breath.


    "It''s not good for the stomach and intestines to not be so full at noon from now on.


    She has said this sentence to herself at least three hundred times, but there has never been another time.


    She rubbed her belly and felt that she was almost digested, so she bounced off the bed, ready to call Lin Yuzhen and ask them where they went to play.


    But as soon as I picked up the phone, the number has not been dialed, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open!


    "boom!"


    The door of the room opened suddenly, and Su Yun was shocked and couldn''t help screaming.


    "what--"


    Su Yun''s mobile phones fell to the ground, looking up at the four or five people who broke in, and shouted, "Who are you guys!"


    She is still calm, she is a legend in the provincial capital anyway, but she is not that easy to panic.


    But looking at a few men with fierce faces, she was still a little scared in her heart.


    She is a weak woman, how can she deal with these strong people!


    "You messed with the wrong person!"


    One of them coldly said, shaking his hand, someone immediately came forward to catch Su Yun, "take it away, teach them a lesson!"


    Su Yun was even more alarmed.


    "Help! Help!"


    She yelled, stepped back and looked around in a panic, trying to see if there was something that could be used as a weapon.


    But even with weapons, who can she beat?


    "When you arrive in the South Island, I don''t even look at whose site this is. Even our people dare to fight. If you don''t kill you girl today, I don''t know what the name of this South Island is!"


    The faces of several people were full of fierceness, and they rushed towards Su Yun directly.


    In the South Island, it is easy for them to check a person''s companion and address.


    "Help!"

 Chapter 1080： Wont die, right?

    Su Yun was really frightened. Who are these guys and why are they suddenly doing something to themselves?


    Didn''t she just eat more buffet at noon, shouldn''t she scare her like that?


    Seeing a few people rushing over, Su Yun''s face was already full of despair, Jiang Ning was not here!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, a figure flew out and slammed into a few people, but in the blink of an eye, the two men fell to the ground, grunting, and it was too late to scream.


    The other two changed their faces and turned around to see that someone rushed in!


    Something that doesn''t live or die!


    "court death!"


    The two hurriedly turned around and slammed their fists away.


    Snapped!


    Brother Gou''s eyes didn''t change the slightest, his hands snapped, and the heads of the two people were directly clamped under his arms, with a little force¡ª¡ª


    "what--"


    The screams immediately pierced the heart!


    As long as the dog brother works harder, they can even break their necks easily!


    "Dog brother!"


    Su Yun was almost crying.


    "It''s you who live and die!"


    Brother Gou said lightly, "Even my legendary Tianhai Provincial City dare to move, who gives you the courage?"


    His arm suddenly squeezed, his muscles swelled almost instantly, and there were two clicks. The two people caught under his arm fainted due to lack of oxygen.


    thump!


    On the ground, four people lay there, unable to move, and passed out completely.


    Brother Gou has kept his hands, otherwise, there are now four corpses here.


    Su Yun hurriedly ran over, hiding behind Brother Gou, short of breath and pale. She was still just a girl. How could she ever see such a scene?


    "Who are they?"


    She was nervous.


    Brother Gou glanced: "Almost dead."


    It doesn''t matter who it is. If you dare to hurt the people around Jiangning, then don''t blame yourself for being rude!


    "Brother Dog, it''s okay for you? Wu Yi is here, otherwise I... will definitely be ruined by them!"


    Su Yun held Brother Dog''s arm and carefully glanced at the four people lying on the ground. She was almost destroyed.


    Brother Gou didn''t speak, but patted Su Yun''s hand gently to relax her.


    As long as he is still here, then Su Yun will be fine.


    If something happens to her, there is only one possibility, she has been killed!


    Brother Gou tore off the sheets, tore them into strips, and **** the hands and feet of the four people.


    "You go to the next room."


    Brother Gou turned his head and looked at Su Yun.


    He was afraid that Su Yun would be scared if he saw some of the next methods.


    "No! Don''t go!"


    Su Yun shook her head again and again, she didn''t want to go anywhere now, she was really scared.


    "Then you plug your ears and close your eyes."


    Brother Dog said.


    Su Yun nodded, turned around, closed his eyes, and covered his ears.


    Just a moment later, a scream like a slaughter of pigs penetrated her palms directly into her ears, causing her whole person to tremble.


    "what--"


    The screams were like horrible ghosts. I don''t know what kind of pain they had gone through to make such a miserable cry.


    Su Yun didn''t dare to look back, let alone let go of his hand, but tried harder, wishing that he was already deaf at this moment.


    Fortunately, the quality of this hotel is not low, and the sound insulation effect is good, otherwise the screams alone will probably cause trouble.


    Before long, Su Yun felt that someone patted his shoulder, and his body trembled, turning his head to look, there was a smile on Ge Ge''s face.


    "All right."


    She turned her head, her expression stagnated again, and looked at the four people who fell on the ground, foaming at the mouth and rolling their eyes. The four people who were motionless were so scared that their faces were pale.


    "He, they... won''t die!"

 Chapter 1081： The revenge came so fast!

    That''s killing!


    Brother Gou killed someone?


    Su Yun''s heart was throbbing, feeling that his soul was about to fly out of his body, and his whole person was going to be soft.


    "not dead."


    Brother Gou said, "I just can''t stand the pain and passed out."


    What kind of pain is it to make them suffer like this?


    Su Yun did not dare to think or ask.


    She suddenly felt that she didn''t seem to be familiar with Brother Dog at all. Those of them who followed Jiang Ning seemed...somewhat different from the identity she had in mind.


    Isn''t it Jiang Ning''s bodyguard?


    "I only used two tricks, so I did it. It''s boring."


    Brother Gou and the others use hundreds of methods to torture people. If you want to ask something, it will definitely make you speak before you die.


    This kind of method [Penquge www.boquge.co], the ghost will feel that Lu Lupa Xiran Shiguanpa? Shocked.


    Just after speaking, the door was pushed open, it was Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen.


    When the two saw the four people lying on the floor, they frowned.


    "Those who came to cause trouble, want to take Su Yun away,"


    Brother Gou said directly, "I have asked, what is the name of the person behind him, Nan Batian."


    Brother Gou doesn''t like this name either.


    Sure enough.


    When Jiang Ning saw it, he guessed it was Nan Batian, but he didn''t expect the revenge to come so quickly.


    It seemed that this person called Nan Batian was really a bit domineering.


    "Smashed their place, looking for something."


    Jiangning Road.


    Lin Yu really hurriedly walked over, holding Su Yun with a worried expression: "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, brother dog is here, they can''t hurt me."


    Su Yun recovered a little bit, and was not so scared anymore, especially seeing Jiang Ning coming back, he felt as if he had taken a reassurance.


    "These people are coming menacingly, it''s too scary."


    Lin Yu was equally angry.


    She didn''t expect that these people would actually want to attack Su Yun. Su Yun was innocent at all. Even if she was looking for something, she should talk to Jiang Ning.


    If something happens to Su Yun here, how can she explain to her uncle and aunt?


    Lin Yuzhen turned to look at Jiang Ning, who frowned slightly.


    He came to the South Island because of other things and other arrangements, but he did not expect that the appearance of a Nan Batian suddenly disrupted his plan.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about the people in an underground circle.


    "It''s okay, Agou will follow Su Yun, nothing will happen."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Brother Dog, and Brother Dog immediately nodded: "Don''t worry."


    "If I die, she will be fine."


    After Brother Gou finished speaking, Su Yun''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    "Bah, baah!"


    She hurriedly said, "Brother Dog, what nonsense are you talking about! Why don''t you die? Hurry up!"


    Seeing Brother Dog''s expressionless face and no reaction, Su Yun became even more anxious, and ran over and took Brother Dog by the hand: "Quick!"


    "Pooh!"


    Brother Gou learned something, and Su Yun was relieved now.


    "I think Nan Batian will not give up easily,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "They are used to being domineering here, no one dares to resist. Today his shop was taken by us, and he will definitely retaliate."


    "Just take revenge."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "They are the grasshoppers after autumn, and they won''t be able to jump for a few days."


    In a mere underground circle, Jiang Ning didn''t even bother to kill him, and he didn''t even need him to do it.


    But simply killing such people does not mean much.


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The game he set up was in this South Island. Since there is still a South Tyrant, it would be a shame if it is not used well.


    Jiang Ning asked Lin Yuzhen to rest with Su Yun, and he was relieved enough to have Brother Dog by his side.


    at the same time.


    Many scenic spots in the South Island have been investigated.


    Truman personally led the team.


    He thought that he just had to play Jiang Ning perfunctorily, and things would settle down when the big man left.


    But how could I think of my superiors, my superiors'' superiors, even the superiors'' superiors... They all called themselves and demanded that they obey Jiang Ning''s words.


    Whatever Jiang Ning said, he would do, even if he wanted to die, he couldn''t hesitate in the slightest!

 Chapter 1082： Not from the north

    These bastards, let him come for work, and a phone call will make him lose his temper.


    But he also knew that Jiang Ning''s identity was too terrifying. He could clearly hear that the superiors of his superiors were trembling when they spoke of the name Jiang Ning!


    "As long as someone reports and the evidence is conclusive, they will be sealed up for me first!"


    Chu Men shouted, "In broad daylight, there is still such a smoky place that pollutes our South Island?"


    He was standing in the crowd, holding a horn, and shouting loudly.


    "South Island, all tourists are welcome, and all tourists will be protected. You must not be bullied here. I hope all tourists will feel at home!"


    On the other side, Fang Suo also gave death orders to people in the company.


    They must be strictly required, and they must not do anything to entrap the rights and interests of tourists. They must be professional and literate, because they now represent the Lin family!


    Every move must meet Lin''s requirements and maintain Lin''s brand image!


    Suddenly, Mengtianya Travel Company was in sharp contrast with other travel companies.


    Whether it is from the service attitude or the professionalism of the tour guide, it is completely different!


    Mengtianya¡¯s services have been intimate and meticulous since the beginning of the airport. Several warm and small incidents have been posted on the Internet and have become hot news.


    Many people who have suffered a loss in the South Island do not believe it. There are more and more examples of positive energy, and everyone recognizes the brand of the travel company in Mengtianya.


    Didn''t Fang Suo? Lu Shan Shi Shan Xi Shan Er Yi? I thought, but in just two days, there will be such a change.


    Where did he dare to think before?


    Do not bring tourists into Nanba Tian¡¯s black shops, do not entrap the rights of tourism, and secretly blackmail their money. He feels that real travel companies should be like this.


    Serve tourists and make them feel at home!


    In two days, the South Island was like a storm.


    In particular, many classic resident black shops of Nanbatian have been shut down, and Mengtianya Travel Company has openly violated the rules set by Nanbatian. This has made some people very unhappy.


    South Gate Villa.


    This entire villa park is the industry of South Batian.


    Back then, this fast land, near the forest park, belonged to a farmer, who was forcibly seized by Nan Batian as his own, and built a large villa, magnificent and extravagant!


    In the local area, some people privately call it Nanmen Villa, Nantianmen!


    At this moment, in the South Gate Villa.


    Nan Batian was lying on the gold-lined sofa, leaning against her body, slightly squinting, smoke from the big pipe was constantly emitting, making the surrounding smoke smoky, and no one dared to say a word.


    His eyes were a little blurred, and he let a few maids beat his legs for a long time before letting people take the pipe away.


    "You said, that person, didn''t come from the north?"


    Nan Batian couldn''t help being a little funny.


    He thought it was a family with a long-eyed surname in the north who wanted to grab the South Island site, but he really didn¡¯t know how to live or die. The master who was interrupted by him last time and thrown into the sea to feed the fish was not enough for him. lesson?


    "Big brother, I''m not from the north. I checked. It''s from the coastal side. Mengtianya is their company. They just acquired it."


    Sitting across from Nan Batian was a tall man with sharp eyes and a hint of coldness. "These people have a bit of skill. They can actually make Chu Men''s cowardice follow suit."


    Nan Ba ??Tian squinted his eyes, waved his hand, with a careless expression, as if he didn''t care about these little things at all.


    He leaned lazily on the sofa and hummed comfortably.


    "Don''t bother me about killing a few people."

 Chapter 1083： Fang Mis ambition

    Fang Mi understood this at once upon hearing Nan Batian''s words.


    "Okay, I''ll let the Grizzlies handle it."


    A gloom flashed across his thin face, "For so many years, no one has dared to make trouble in the South Island!"


    After speaking, he immediately got up and left.


    Nan Batian was still lying there, enjoying the warm fragrant nephrite in his arms, not caring what Fang Mi said.


    It''s like when he is at his level, he doesn''t care about anything, just want to enjoy life, and let his subordinates handle all other things.


    "Use more force."


    Nan Ba ??Tian squinted his eyes and smiled, enjoying himself very much.


    Several women immediately added their strength, and then carefully glanced at Nan Batian, and they secretly breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that there was no uncomfortable expression on his face.


    When Fang Mi came out of the South Gate Villa, there were already several people waiting at the door.


    "Brother Fang."


    Several people shouted repeatedly.


    Fang Mi nodded, his face was a little weird, cold and doubtful.


    "Big Brother seems to be a little different from the past,"


    Fang Mi said, "I always feel something is wrong, and I can''t tell."


    He always felt that Nan Batian, who was sitting opposite him, felt a little different to himself, but he clearly couldn''t find the difference.


    He has been with Nan Ba ??Tian for more than ten years. It can be said that he has followed Nan Ba ??Tian as soon as he arrived in the South Island.


    Over the years, he knew exactly how the South Island developed, and how Nanbatian became like the sky.


    It''s just that Nanba is old now, and Fang Mi is a prime man!


    "Brother Fang, the boss doesn''t ask about the world now, he seems to care about everything, this time he was peeed on his neck, he didn''t even say anything."


    The subordinates were indignant at the same time as the servants of Fu Wu.


    They have been with Fang Mi for a long time, but they haven''t seen anyone daring to make trouble in the South Island.


    How strong was Nanbatian back then?


    Even the large families from the north have to keep their heads down. Now that they are getting older, they are getting weaker and weaker and more timid and fearful, and they only know how to enjoy themselves.


    "When people are old, knowing that they don''t have much time to live, and if they don''t enjoy life well, what else do they have to do?"


    Fang Mi snorted and squinted slightly, "He owns this South Island, is there anything else he needs to fight?"


    "Brother Fang, everyone, but they are all following you."


    Several subordinates glanced at each other, expressing meaningfully.


    Fang Mi glanced at them as well, didn''t say anything, just nodded, he knew what everyone meant.


    Some people are getting older and older, and they are getting more and more afraid, while some people are getting older and older, but they are becoming more and more aggressive and ambitious!


    Fang Mi is obviously such a person.


    For so many years, Nanbatian can have the status it is today, and he has contributed the most!


    At least half of the underground circles in the South Island should belong to other parties.


    But the result?


    How much did Nan Batian give him?


    Fang Mi''s dissatisfaction began a few years ago, but he didn''t say a word, he never said a word.


    What Nan Batian wants him to do, he will do what he does, and he has never said anything.


    Secretly, he was already arranging his own people. In the past few years, the people around Nan Batian had almost been replaced by him, even if it was the few women who would accompany Nan Batian to sleep at night!


    "Brother Fang, we brothers, as long as you say something, you can do anything."


    "Yes, all these years, we have followed Brother Fang. Whatever Brother Fang says, we will do."


    "It''s not easy to fight the rivers and mountains. Brother Fang has done so much, but took too little. You didn''t say anything, Brother Fang, but brothers can''t stand it anymore!"


    Several people said one after another.

 Chapter 1084： Chicken Batian

    Fang Mi waved his hand.


    "Don''t say these words for now."


    He said lightly, "Anyway, if we have a bite of food with my Fang Mi, I won''t make my brothers hungry. Everyone knows who I am."


    "We all trust Brother Fang!"


    "Follow Brother Fang to the death!"


    Fang Mi nodded: "Okay, when the time is right, I will tell everyone."


    He took a slow breath and sneered.


    Waiting for this opportunity, he waited for a long time, and now there is a guy who does not have long-sightedness coming to the South Island to do things, and it is just a chance for him to establish prestige.


    In recent years, Nan Ba ??Tian, ??almost no matter what matters, big or small, is done by Fang Mi. In front of his subordinates, Fang Mi''s name now appears more than Nan Ba ??Tian.


    He, as long as there is an opportunity, an opportunity to become famous and establish his own prestige!


    "Let the Grizzlies come to me!"


    Fang Mi said, "It''s time for him to take action."


    Fang Mi left after speaking.


    at the same time.


    In the hotel.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen were sitting there, and in front of them, Chu Men and Fang Suo did not stubbornly close Xishan? They dared to sit, but only dared to stand cautiously.


    "At present, we have closed down related black shops and will absolutely no longer give them the opportunity to entrap tourists."


    Truman said seriously, "Mr. Jiang said, I will do it well, please don''t worry, Mr. Jiang!"


    "Let''s talk about it if you do."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "I don''t want to slap myself in the face."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Jiang is right! I must do everything pragmatically, not to make Mr. Jiang angry."


    Truman smirked, and Jiang Ning had to stretch his right cheek right away just as Jiang Ning struck his left cheek.


    Jiang Ning gave a hum, then turned to look at Fang Suo.


    Seeing that even Chu Sect, the only people in his eyes who could only flatter, looked respectful and respectful in front of Jiang Ning, Fang Suo became even more nervous.


    "All tour guides have strict requirements. Tourists are paramount, service is paramount, and Lin''s corporate culture. I now...I give them lessons every night and make them remember them deeply."


    Fang Suo stood up straight with a serious face, as if giving a report.


    "As a person in the service industry, you should understand that the customer is God! From now on, the employees of Dream Tianya Travel will represent Lin''s face in every move, every word and deed!"


    "I shall¡­¡­"


    "It''s all right,"


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, a little to laugh, "Just talk about the main point."


    Fang Suo''s Adam''s apple moved, and he smirked.


    "Mr. Jiang, we will be members of the Lin family from now on, you have to cover us,"


    His face was a little helpless and a little embarrassed, "Then Nan Batian, we really can''t afford it."


    Hearing these words, Truman, who was standing on the side, couldn''t help but nodded.


    "The people in this South Island really panicked when they heard this Nan Batian''s name. We... are just ordinary people!"


    "Fear of a ball!"


    Brother Gou couldn''t help cursing, "I tell you, ordinary people shouldn''t be afraid!"


    As they walked all the way from the East China Sea, Jiang Ning always told them that the people are the most powerful, and social development and progress depend on the people.


    What are they afraid of?


    They need not be afraid of anything!


    Jiang Ning will definitely protect them.


    He glanced at Fang Suo and Chumen, and hummed: "Don''t say anything about South Tyrant, North Tyrant, it''s Chicken Tyrant, Duck Tyrant, whoever dares to do anything wrong, I dare to break his neck! No need for it! My big brother does it!"

 Chapter 1085： Im really sick

    Fang Suo nodded repeatedly.


    When Brother Gou speaks, how dare he refute.


    As long as Jiangning would protect them, they wouldn''t be afraid. Although they didn''t know their heart, at least someone would dare to stand up. Otherwise, what else could they do besides bowing to Nan Batian?


    "Okay, you don''t need to worry about Nan Batian''s affairs."


    Jiang Ning said, "You just need to keep it up and do what you should do, and it''s fine."


    "Yes!"


    Fang Suo and Chu Men responded in unison.


    Jiang Ning confessed a few words and let the two of them go busy.


    It is impossible for him to stay in a place like the South Island. How to develop and manage here in the future is their business, and he is only responsible for solving some actual problems.


    Jiang Ning got up and took Lin Yuzhen''s hand.


    "Let''s go, honeymoon will look like honeymoon, let''s go out and stroll."


    The scenery of this South Island is indeed very good, otherwise it would not attract so many tourists.


    Even if there are so many shortcomings here, it will always be uncontrollable.


    Since it''s here, it''s really a waste of time if you don''t have a good time.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen were walking ahead, and Brother Gou and Su Yun kept a long enough distance.


    They don''t want to be light bulbs, but also want to protect themselves, afraid of being affected by Jiangning? Lu Zhiyiyiyi? They show affection and live to death.


    "Brother Dog, please eat candy!"


    Su Yun took out two lollipops from his pocket, peeled off the candy paper, and handed it to Brother Dog, "Five cents apiece, very expensive!"


    Brother Gou rolled his eyes, didn''t say anything, and put it in his mouth when he took it.


    For fifty cents, I have to emphasize that this provincial legend is really careful about spending money.


    In the front, Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen and walked into an internet celebrity coffee shop.


    Jiang Ning didn''t have much interest, but Lin Yu really liked the layout inside.


    "Two lattes."


    Lin Yu really smiled and said to the waiter.


    Two people sat there and looked around. They were all tourists. They either took pictures, left messages, or talked. Obviously, they have no resistance to this kind of internet celebrity coffee shop.


    "Let''s take a few photos too."


    Lin Yuzhen took out his phone and pulled Jiang Ning with a helpless face, regardless of whether he wanted it or not.


    She adjusted her angle, leaned on Jiang Ning¡¯s shoulder, was about to take a photo, and suddenly¡ª


    Sit down opposite!


    Lin Yuzhen was startled, put down the phone, before he came and asked urgently, the burly man on the opposite side suddenly grinned and smiled a little wickedly.


    "Beauty, how about I shoot for you?"


    The man directly ignored the existence of the man Jiang Ning, staring at Lin Yu''s real eyes, obviously with a strong possessiveness, "I like taking pictures very much, whether it is here or in bed."


    "are you crazy!"


    Lin Yuzhen became angry immediately, and directly yelled, "What are you going crazy? Please leave immediately!"


    "Hehe, I''m really sick."


    The man stood up, took out a wrinkled medical certificate from his pocket, and smiled unscrupulously, "Mental illness, sometimes, I just can''t control myself."


    Lin Yuzhen''s face changed slightly.


    She didn''t know what the person in front of her meant, but it seemed that the person who came was not good.


    Jiang Ning patted her hand lightly, without the slightest change on his face, calmly looking at the man in front of him.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Grizzly."


    "What do you want to do?"


    The Grizzly grinned and sat down again, with his chin in his hands, his eyes full of fierce hostility!


    "I just want to kill two people, or be killed by two!"

 Chapter 1086： Lie down for a lifetime

    He stared at Jiang Ning, the provocative and fierce expression in his eyes, without concealing it, that crazy murderous intent, almost instantly chilled the surrounding air.


    The atmosphere became serious, and the surrounding tourists, obviously feeling something was wrong, left one after another and ran out of the shop.


    And some of the shop assistants were even more pale. They couldn''t recognize that the man in front of them was a grizzly bear who was famous in the South Island!


    That crazy, grizzly bear who beats and kills is all right!


    ? Cover Shi Shan Yi Wu Fu cover? It''s over!


    Their shop is going to die!


    The losses are small. Once Jiangning and the others are killed, their shop will definitely be abandoned. Who would dare to come to a shop where a murder case was committed to consume?


    But at this moment, they can''t do anything, because they know that this grizzly bear is a South Tyrant.


    The atmosphere became more and more tense, and the air seemed to freeze!


    Several waiters held their breath, nervous and anxious, trying to stop them, but they didn''t have the courage at all.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the grizzly and suddenly laughed without answering.


    The grizzly bear still had a weird smile on his face, and the smile made people feel as if they saw it.


    Jiang Ning picked up the coffee in front of him, took a sip, and frowned directly.


    "Coffee, as expected, no tea tastes good."


    After speaking, he raised his head, and the cup in his hand suddenly raised: "Why don''t you drink it for you?"


    Huh!


    This splash was so sudden that even the Grizzlies did not expect that Jiang Ning would dare to do this to himself.


    "what--"


    The hot coffee splashed on the grizzly bear''s face, making him scream.


    "It seems that you don''t like to drink either."


    Jiang Ning shook his head with a disappointed face. He ignored the grizzly bear''s screams, turned his head to look at Lin Yuzhen, and sighed.


    "My wife, the coffee in this shop doesn''t look good, so don''t drink it. Let''s go back to make tea and drink tea to keep healthy."


    Lin Yu really nodded obediently, stood up with Jiang Ning, got up and left.


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    Grizzlies are furious!


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would dare to ignore him like this.


    He yelled, raised his punching fist, and slammed it directly at the back of Jiang Ning''s head!


    This punch was so powerful that it might crack Jiang Ning''s head!


    Several clerks screamed in fright, they were afraid to look at them with their eyes closed, and they were shaking all over.


    They seemed to have seen that Jiang Ning was smashed to the ground, blood was flowing, and soon he lost his breath.


    Can--


    boom!


    Jiang Ning didn''t even turn his head back, and instantly kicked his feet backwards, directly on the grizzly''s stomach, kicked the grizzly out of the air, smashed over several tables, and stabilized.


    "puff--"


    The grizzly opened his mouth, before he could say a word, he spewed a mouthful of blood.


    He struggled to get up, but screamed in pain, and felt a breath of breath in his stomach. He was overwhelmed and almost shattered his internal organs!


    "You... I want you to die!"


    But Jiang Ning, without turning his head back from start to finish, still holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand, walked towards the outside of the store.


    The grizzly bears mad, struggling to stand up, holding up a chair, chasing it out, and slamming Jiang Ning''s head fiercely at the extreme!


    "boom!"


    Still a kick!


    Jiang Ning still didn''t look back. This kick was accurate and kicked the grizzly bear with a loud noise. The grizzly bear hit the wall with a loud scream, and fell softly without making a scream.


    "Now that you have a neuropathy certificate, it will make you a real neuropathy."


    Jiang Ning didn''t turn his head back, and said lightly, "Go to the mental hospital and lie down for a lifetime."

 Chapter 1087： View monitoring

    The people around are already shocked!


    How could Jiang Ning be so powerful?


    The two feet just now seemed to be kicking on everyone''s heart, making them feel that their chests were trembling a little.


    Jiang Ning didn''t turn his head back, and he took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and left.


    And the grizzly bear, fell under the wall, his eyes widened, and he was conscious of the fact that he could even feel his hands and feet, but he couldn''t move at all.


    He didn''t know how many bones had been broken. It would be impossible for him to recover in this life.


    Relying on the proof of mental illness, without being responsible, can you mess up?


    Jiang Ning is not used to such people.


    "Guru... Guru..."


    The grizzly bear''s cumbersome body fell there, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and his wide-eyed eyes were full of fear.


    From the beginning to the end, the expression on Jiang Ning''s face did not change in any way, and the grizzly bear was not in the slightest.


    Not only was he not angry, he was a little funny instead.


    I thought it would be enough to let someone who is mentally ill and can do anything to trouble himself?


    "I feel that you seem to be underestimated."


    Even Lin Yu really thinks so.


    She had met Jiang Ning''s previous opponents, whether it was Master Fu, those in the Southeast, or those in the North, which one is not a well-known person.


    The people in the South Island were a bit too much, letting the neurosis deal with Jiang Ning.


    Don''t they know that Jiang Ning was also a god...


    Jiang Ning rolled his eyes and didn''t care at all. He forgot about it in a blink of an eye, holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and strolling down the pedestrian street.


    soon.


    At the entrance of the coffee shop, many people came and saw the grizzly bear lying motionless on the ground like a puddle of mud. Everyone looked very ugly.


    "Brother Fang, the grizzly bear is dead."


    One of them looked ugly.


    They thought that letting the Grizzlies lunatic take action would be enough to solve these problems.


    Even if the Grizzlies are to be held accountable, what can he do with him if he is crazy?


    Unexpectedly, the Grizzlies were simply abandoned!


    Fang Mi stood there without speaking, and went straight into the store, making the clerk shivering with fright.


    "Monitor, open it, I want to watch it."


    The grizzly bear is not just being abandoned, it is simply a puddle of mud!


    That guy unexpectedly has such strength. This is no ordinary person. Fang Mi is not stupid. He didn''t figure out the other party''s details and rushed to make a mistake. He had already made a mistake once.


    Absolutely, there cannot be a second time!


    He wants to build prestige now, not to smash his reputation!


    The clerk didn''t dare to refuse, and turned on the monitor on the computer. On the screen, Jiang Ning didn''t even look at it. He kicked the grizzly bear with only two feet.


    Fang Mi''s face suddenly became serious.


    "Sure enough, it''s Lianjiazi, no wonder he dared to cause trouble in the South Island."


    Fang Mi squinted his eyes.


    "thanks."


    He turned his head, glanced at the clerk, and suddenly said thank you, which made the clerk a little flattered.


    This big guy... is he so polite?


    After speaking, Fang Mi went out without even looking at the grizzly bear, his face was indifferent, and he hummed, "Bring it back!"


    Something is in trouble.


    Fang Mi didn''t expect that the opponent was so capable.


    He has been in the underground circle for many years. He knows very well that the most difficult thing is not high-ranking officials. People who are barefoot are not afraid of wearing shoes. On the contrary, they are very afraid of such skilled players!


    Because people in the underground circles still adhere to principles in doing things and have to follow formal procedures, but where do you care so many people in the underground circles?


    This in itself is a fierce circle, harder than someone''s fist, harder than someone''s bones!


    He knows the skill of the Grizzlies very well. The average person can''t get close to five or six people, but from the monitoring of the scene, the Grizzlies don''t even have a chance to shoot!


    Two feet!


    He was kicked directly into a waste.

 Chapter 1088： Your big brother hates you

    "Brother Fang, the result of the examination is here. Almost all bones on the Grizzly bear are comminuted fractures."


    The subordinates looked a little ugly and were full of dread. Obviously, they hadn''t seen this kind of injury, but they had never seen it. They were kicked on the stomach and thigh bones were comminuted fractures!


    Fang Mi frowned, and his heart sank suddenly.


    "how is this possible?"


    He asked subconsciously.


    This is simply impossible.


    He looked at the surveillance in the store, just to see what the other party was doing.


    With those two feet, he could kick the Grizzlies out of use, and he already thought it was very powerful.


    Now, the result of the examination is that the bones of the grizzly bear are all comminuted fractures?


    He couldn''t understand it at all!


    "The result of the examination was no problem. It was indeed a comminuted fracture, which could not be cured.


    His voice was serious, "The Grizzlies can only lie on the bed in this life."


    Fang Mi did not speak for a long time.


    After a while, he said, "Send it to the mental hospital, it will be collected there."


    "Yes."


    The subordinates said immediately.


    The grizzly bear has become a useless person, where there is still a trace of use, it needs someone to take care of it, they don''t have this time.


    Fang Mi sat there, his face full of solemnity.


    Met a master.


    He didn''t expect that the man named Jiang Ning would be so powerful.


    "No matter how good you are, there is only one person for you, this South Island... my hundreds of brothers, can''t deal with you?"


    Fang Mi''s eyes gradually cooled.


    He wants to replace Nan Batian and get the underground circle of this South Island. If even Jiang Ning can''t deal with it, he will say a fart.


    He wants to build his own prestige, Jiang Ning''s bone, the harder it is to chew, the better.


    It was too easy to solve, but it couldn''t show his strength!


    "Come here."


    Fang Mi raised her head and shouted, and someone immediately walked in.


    "Bring me a word."


    A trace of contempt flashed across his face, "To the person from Donghai."


    "Yes."


    ...


    Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen for a walk around, and the soles of his feet were almost flattened.


    Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun are still happy.


    After finally returning to the hotel, someone stopped Jiang Ning and others at the door.


    Brother Gou stepped forward, his eyes cold.


    "who?"


    "Mr. Jiang, right?"


    The visitor smiled and bowed slightly, "Hello, my eldest brother Fang Mi, if you have a word, let me tell Mr. Jiang."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and motioned to Brother Gou to stop doing it.


    "you said."


    "My eldest brother said that the Grizzlies matter was a misunderstanding, and he can forget it."


    "Really, it seems I have to thank your brother."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Go on."


    "Also, if Mr. Jiang is in the South Island, if there is any trouble, just ask, my elder brother can help you solve it, and everyone can make friends."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him: "Your eldest brother is quite polite, what are the conditions?"


    Jiang Ning will not believe it if there are only benefits without mentioning any requirements.


    Sure enough, seeing that Jiang Ning is so smart, the visitor smiled, and a touch of light appeared on his face, "Zing Shan, Lu Wu Ai Lu? You have a very familiar expression.


    "Mr. Jiang is really smart. My eldest brother has no special conditions. I only need Mr. Jiang to do one thing."


    He squinted his eyes and said lightly, "From today, Mr. Jiang has to listen to my elder brother. My eldest brother is willing to give you a chance to let you and him share this underground circle of the South Island!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the air was a little quiet.


    Lin Yu really stayed, and Su Yun stayed too.


    Even Gou didn''t expect that Fang Mi would say something like this.


    "Your eldest brother, shouldn''t you hate you?"


    Jiang Ning asked suddenly.

 Chapter 1089： Cant bear it

    "Why see?"


    The visitor was dumbfounded, and didn''t understand what Jiang Ning meant.


    "If he doesn''t hate you, how can he let you die?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, did not say anything, took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and went straight upstairs.


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning did not make a statement, the man immediately shouted, "You stop and answer my question first."


    Brother Gou directly stepped forward and lifted him up.


    It was like carrying a little chicken, letting that person struggle, but couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    "Let my eldest brother be a little brother for that dog thing?"


    Brother Dog sneered, "You guys are really lighting the lights in the toilet-looking for shit!"


    He didn''t have any politeness, and slapped the man with his mouth full of teeth. He was thrown away on the road, like a embarrassed dog.


    "what--"


    The screams were piercing, but Brother Gou still had no mercy.


    Such people have come to make trouble one after another. If it weren''t for Jiang Ning and Lin Yu''s honeymoon this time, and they didn''t want to upset their mood, Brother Gou would have broken his neck directly.


    On the road, the man screamed on the ground, slapped the ground hard with his hands, his mouth was full of blood, and he had no energy to scream.


    He quickly took out his cell phone and called Fang Mi to tell him the situation.


    On the other side, Fang Mi waited for the call and had already waited for a while.


    Seeing the number, he immediately connected. It seemed that he was ready for emotions long ago. He was furious when he heard the first sentence and shouted angrily: "He is so arrogant!"


    The people sitting around were all his confidants. Seeing Fang Mi so angry, they turned their heads and looked at them one by one.


    "Too much bullying, do you really think we are good to bully?"


    The anger on Fang Mi''s face didn''t seem to be pretended at all, and his dark complexion seemed to eat people.


    "Snapped!"


    After he finished speaking, he slammed the phone? He stood up directly.


    The faces of the others changed one by one.


    This is something serious.


    "Asan, it''s been abolished again."


    Fang Mi looked up, gritted his teeth, his expression grim, "I asked him to invite that Jiang Ning, willing to take a step back, and shake hands with him to make peace, but he... not only did he not appreciate it, but instead gave up Ah San!"


    "He is too rampant! He doesn''t put me in the eye!"


    Hearing this, everyone''s face suddenly sank.


    "This person is not weak, I don''t want to make enemies now, but I don''t want to, my brother, be humiliated like this!"


    Fang Mi shouted sternly, "Is he really in love with Fuwu? Think, my brother Fang Mi is so easy to bully?"


    "Too rampant!"


    "What an arrogant person! Even our brothers dare to give up?"


    "court death!"


    Several people couldn''t help but roared angrily.


    They knew that Fang Mi wanted to be in position now, and did not dare to be too ostentatious to make enemies for himself, but they would not let others bully himself.


    The Grizzlies were first abolished, and now Ah San is abolished. Are they really a group of people without tempers?


    "Brother Fang, can''t bear it, this kid is too arrogant, if you don''t suppress it, what prestige do you have?"


    "Yes, even our people dare to give up. If it spreads out, how will you be in the position in the future? Who will convince you?"


    "Our people, even if they are Nan Batian, can''t move, let alone an outsider!"


    More than a dozen people all stood up, one by one extremely angry.


    Fang Mi wants to be in power, that is, they want to be in power.


    If Fang Mi can''t replace Nan Batian, then they will always be Fang Mi''s little brother, and they don''t even have much qualifications to see Nan Batian.


    Now, when Jiang Ning provoked Fang Mi''s prestige, he was provoking their prestige!

 Chapter 1090： No i come

    "Can''t bear it!"


    Fang Mi roared, "I gave him down the steps, but he hit us in the face, riding on our necks, peeing!"


    "It''s okay for him to insult me, but he hurts my brother. It''s impossible not to report this grudge!"


    "Stop him!"


    "Death!"


    "Do it, what are you still hesitating about!"


    Everyone''s anger has been activated. Lu Lingran and Yishanxiyi can''t hold back anymore, and they can''t wait to immediately abolish Jiangning.


    But everyone knows that this Jiang Ning is not bad at it. If they want to make a move, they must kill with one blow!


    "tonight!"


    Fang Mi said, "I want him to die!"


    "Take him to die!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    Seeing the anger of everyone being mobilized, Fang Mi knew that his goal had been achieved.


    They are now both prosperous, and ruined. They are not in power, and they can''t be in power. They are helping themselves to build prestige, which is to help them build prestige!


    Stepping on Jiangning''s whetstone is of course the best choice.


    Jiang Ning broke Nan Batian''s rules, Nan Batian didn''t even let go, but Fang Mi, killed Jiang Ning, what else is there to say?


    The atmosphere in the South Island seemed to suddenly become tense.


    It is clear that nothing has happened yet, but it gives people a gloomy and depressed feeling.


    "Boom¡ª"


    The thunder flashed past, with a loud roar, cutting through the sky, and the sky suddenly became gloomy.


    "It seems that I can''t see the stars tonight,"


    Su Yun glanced at the darkened sky outside the window and sighed, "This South Island, it rains whenever it rains, and doesn''t say hello to me."


    "How to say hello?"


    Lin Yu really gave her an angry look, "Tell you, it''s going to rain at night, so you can''t go out, eat and drink?"


    Su Yun''s face blushed slightly: "Eat... the food of the young literary and artistic youth, can you make Hu Chihaihai drink?"


    With a long leg, she jumped directly onto Lin Yuzhen''s bed, hugged her pillow, and deliberately glanced out of the room.


    "Sister, I want to sleep with you at night."


    What happened during the day made her a little scared.


    She doesn''t dare to sleep alone, and can''t let Brother Dog sleep with her, so protect her personally.


    That''s not appropriate.


    Lin Yuzhen patted the bed and pointed to the position under Su Yun: "This is the place where your brother-in-law slept, and I slept on the other side. Where do you sleep?"


    "I can also sleep on the floor, or else, let''s sleep sideways, brother-in-law sleeps in the middle, beside my bed, I am very thin and can''t take up much space."


    Lin Yuzhen stretched out her finger and poked Su Yun''s head: "What do you think of you!"


    I want to climb into my bed!


    If Jiang Ning heard this, I was afraid that he would misunderstand him, thinking that Su Yun, this girl, had any thoughts about him.


    She glanced out secretly, Jiang Ning was talking with Brother Gou, but did not hear their conversation, got out of bed quickly, tiptoed, closed the door, and patted his chest.


    "You girl, you are already an adult, you can''t speak so shamelessly, I hear you!"


    Lin Yuzhen reprimanded, "I''m still sleeping, that''s my husband!"


    "Ouch, who is going to grab your husband from you! I''m afraid to sleep alone!"


    Su Yun and Lin Yu really got into trouble.


    She didn''t even dare to give Jiang Ning to her. Besides Lin Yuzhen, who could control such a man.


    At that time.


    In the living room, Jiang Ning was sitting there, and Brother Dog was talking about the situation.


    "Here, it''s probably more than a hundred. It''s near the hotel. I guess, I''m going to come into the hotel at this moment."


    Brother Gou said lightly, "Big Brother, you can''t break the mood of your honeymoon with sister-in-law, or let us..."


    "No, I am coming."


    A hint of meaning flashed in Jiang Ning''s eyes.

 Chapter 1091： This movement is big enough

    At the moment, downstairs!


    "Huh!"


    "Er Wudi Shi Lingyi Paxi" "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    Densely crowded figures quickly outflank the hotel where Jiang Ning was located from all directions.


    The rain hit their raincoats, making a crackling sound, and through the dim light, they could see these people, all of them holding guys in their hands!


    "Da da!"


    Fang Mi''s leather shoes stepped on the steps, and suddenly a raindrop shook off.


    He lifted the raincoat hat, revealing those cold eyes.


    "Brother Fang, all four of them are in the room, have you served it in one pot?"


    Sen coldly said his subordinates.


    "The man killed, the woman..."


    He squinted his eyes, "Make my brothers feel good, this hotel is not low-grade, and the bed should be very comfortable."


    "Hahaha, thank you Fang Ge!"


    The underwhelmed crowd quickly climbed up the stairs and ran directly towards the room where Jiang Ning was located, aggressively!


    Fang Mi didn''t want to go up, he was standing in the lobby, looking around, there was no one waiter at the front desk, and he was scared away.


    He walked to the sofa in the hall, took off his raincoat, and felt more comfortable.


    Fang Mi took out a cigarette from his pocket, stuffed a cigarette into his mouth, and sat down slowly, squinting his eyes with an expression of enjoyment.


    "This movement is big enough."


    He used hundreds of people!


    Even more so that the underground circles in the South Island knew the news. Early tomorrow morning, everyone would know that the person who broke the rules of the South Tyrant would die in his hands!


    Nan Batian didn''t respond, and he didn''t even dare to scold him, but Fang Mi had killed people!


    Who is the first person in the South Island in the future, do I need to say?


    Fang Mi leaned on the sofa, feeling lonely in the mountains.


    Maybe, this is called loneliness, standing above that high position, it must be this feeling.


    at the same time!


    The footsteps of the stairs, rattling!


    A few iron rods slashed on the wall, making a piercing, piercing sound.


    "Room 607! Quick! Quick! Don''t let them run away!"


    A group of people rushed over quickly.


    They just went upstairs from the corner and saw at the end of the corridor, at the door of room number 607, there was a person standing, leaning on the door beam, two fingers, a cigarette between them, and their movements were so chic, making them look a little dull for a while. NS.


    They didn''t expect that a person who smokes alone can be so handsome!


    "it''s him!"


    Suddenly, someone shouted and pointed to Jiang Ning who was standing at the door, "He is Jiang Ning! Come on!"


    Wow!


    Suddenly, the crowd rushed in like a tide, and the whole corridor rang out, shouting and killing.


    Jiang Ning was still standing there, leaning against the door beam, with a slightly vicissitudes of eyes, and people couldn''t help but tremble!


    He looked at the group of people, waving the guy in his hand and rushing over, without a trace of emotions on his face.


    With a flick of his finger, the soot fell.


    Jiang Ning stood up straight, and slowly exhaled smoke.


    With a pinch of his finger, he forcibly pinched out the flaming cigarette **** and threw it into the trash can at the door. It seemed that he didn''t care at all. There were hundreds of people coming to kill him.


    "Come, really slow."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning suddenly moved!


    It was like a violent wind, swept in instantly!


    Boom


    A little bit below Jiang Ning''s feet, the whole person swept out, like a beast, and instantly rushed into the crowd.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    quick! Too fast!


    I can''t see clearly at all!


    No one can see clearly how Jiang Ning came over, how he punched, how he did...


    They could only see that the people around them flew out screaming one by one.


    The narrow corridor, screams everywhere!

 Chapter 1092： Its too slow!

    These people under Fang Mi didn''t even have a chance to retreat.


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at it. He raised his fist and slammed it to one side, hitting one of the people''s chest, clicking--


    The sound of broken bones is crisp and clear!


    People standing around only feel that their scalp is numb.


    What the **** is this strength?


    But in the blink of an eye, more than twenty people all fell to the ground, curled up on the ground, convulsing all over!


    "Stop? Stop him! Stop him!"


    This voice was obviously trembling, and it seemed to be moving backwards.


    The look in his eyes seemed to have seen a ghost.


    Is this a **** human?


    The black crowd rushed in the direction of 607, and the speed of flying back was faster than the speed of advancing.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    They could only hear the muffled sound coming from the fist hitting the flesh, and they could only see a person flying out, falling to the ground with a scream, and they couldn''t get up again.


    More than a hundred people, half of them at the moment, have fallen!


    This is less than two minutes!


    And the remaining half, screaming in horror, backed up one after another, but was blocked by the people behind him, and couldn''t back up at all.


    "Stop him! Fuck you, stop him!"


    Just now, I was still talking to Fang Mi that to solve the few people in Jiang Ning, the person who was so easy to face was pale at this moment, and his three souls and seven souls were already half scared.


    He quickly pressed the elevator button, but the elevator never came down, and his legs trembled desperately.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    The stairs were all blocked, he couldn''t get down at all!


    "Ding Dong¡ª"


    The elevator is here!


    He felt like a man falling into the water and suddenly grabbed a boat and was rescued.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, he quickly ran in, and hurriedly pressed the button to close the elevator door: "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    Not far away, Jiang Ning kicked someone into the air, and his eyes were looking over. Those eyes made the people in the elevator tremble!


    That is the eyes of death at all!


    The elevator doors are closed!


    Finally saved!


    "Huh! Huh!"


    The man was breathing quickly, leaning against the elevator wall, panting heavily, his back was already scared, cold and sweaty.


    "Brother Fang! Go! Go!"


    He took out his cell phone and called Fang Mi. As soon as the phone got through, he shouted, "That''s not a person! That guy, he''s not a person! Go away!"


    "Ding Dong¡ª"


    The elevator suddenly stopped on the second floor!


    As soon as the door opened, five or six people lying on the ground could not move at all. The people in the elevator screamed in shock.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    He quickly pressed the button, but a hand suddenly stretched out and blocked the elevator door, Jiang Ning still had a smile on his face.


    "You want to go downstairs? Just so, I want too."


    Jiang Ning stepped in, and the elevator door closed again!


    In the elevator, the signal was bad, and Fang Mi couldn''t hear what he was saying at all.


    "What are you talking about? What is not a human? That Jiang Ning, who has been beaten by them, is not a human?"


    "Ding Dong¡ª"


    Fang Mi turned his head and took a look. When the elevator came down, he was still sitting there, with Erlang''s legs tilted, glanced at the precious watch on his wrist, and sneered.


    "Three minutes, too slow."


    As soon as the voice fell, the elevator door opened!


    "boom!"


    A figure flew out like a cannonball!


    Fang Mi saw it clearly, and his face suddenly changed. It was the subordinate who had just called him. At this moment, while still in the air, his body bends in the opposite direction and hit the ground heavily, losing his breath!


    He stood up abruptly, tight and short of breath.


    In the elevator, one person came out, it was Jiang Ning!

 Chapter 1093： Please do me a favor

    The air seemed to freeze instantly!


    Fang Mi stood there, watching his hands, fell under his feet, motionless as if he had died.


    And Jiang Ning, step by step, is walking towards himself!


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    He slowly took a deep breath, feeling that his heart had already touched his throat.


    What exactly is going on?


    In his mind, it was still reverberating at the moment, the few words that he had just said on the phone, intermittent words.


    "Run... he''s not a human..."


    Fang Mi''s head tightened instantly!


    He looked at Jiang Ning, his throat was a little dry, and his breathing became rapid. He couldn''t help taking a step back, kicking to the sofa, and suddenly sitting down.


    "You...who are you!"


    Fang Mi seemed to be able to imagine what happened upstairs.


    I brought hundreds of people, but now, I am afraid that none of them are left.


    Even the most capable subordinates of Ziyi Aizheshan and Lupa are dead in front of them!


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and walked straight to the opposite of Fang Mi, sat down, his eyes were as calm as lake water.


    He lowered his head and glanced at the smoke lying densely above the tabletop.


    "The smoke is good."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Fang Mi, "However, my wife said that smoking is not good for your health, so let''s quit earlier."


    Where can Fang Mi dare to speak!


    The skill of Jiang Ning in front of him is extremely terrifying!


    He kicked the grizzly bear with both feet into a crippled picture, which echoed in his mind at the moment.


    Seeing Jiang Ning didn''t do anything directly, Fang Mi took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    "You...who are you?"


    He felt that he was calm enough, but the tremor in his voice could not be concealed.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "Who you are is more important."


    Fang Mi didn''t understand what Jiang Ning meant.


    "my people¡­¡­"


    His Adam''s apple slipped, and he didn''t know what the answer would be to this question he asked.


    Under his feet, there is his confidant, who doesn''t dare to feel at this moment, and there is still breathing.


    "They are very good now,"


    Jiang Ning said, "It''s noisy at night, and it prevents people from sleeping."


    Guru--


    Fang Mi squeezed his fist hard, and they all fell down?


    Jiang Ning, is he the King of Yama, more than a hundred people, he''s all lying down? What kind of strength is this terrible!


    Where did Fang Mi dare to say a word.


    He suddenly regretted it. How could he come to provoke Jiang Ning? He still wanted to step on Jiang Ning''s position, and he wanted to build his prestige by killing Jiang Ning?


    He is looking for death!


    Fang Mi sat there, leaning on the sofa, people who didn''t understand thought he was calm.


    But those trembling legs made him feel death for the first time for people who have experienced many winds and waves. It was such a terrible thing.


    "I messed with the wrong person."


    After a while, Fang Mi opened his mouth, gritted his teeth and said, "If you want to kill, kill, I admit..."


    Fang Mi felt that his luck was a little bad when he hit the iron plate, and it was an iron plate that he couldn''t fight at all.


    "I won''t kill you."


    Jiang Ning shook his head and said lightly, "I''m looking for you. I want to ask you to do me a favor."


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Fang Mi''s brain roared sharply, wondering if she had heard it wrong?


    Jiang Ning killed more than a hundred of his own capable officers, but now he says, if you have something to do, please help yourself?


    What a joke!


    Is there anyone so please help!


    Fang Mi didn''t dare to speak, he was afraid that Jiang Ning would say that he would not kill him at this moment, so he would punch him in the next moment and smash his head directly.


    He just sat there, like sitting on pins and needles, his pores were all open, as if the next moment was death!

 Chapter 1094： What about my reputation

    "This South Island, there is a place I want."


    Jiang Ning said, "But this place seems to be in the hands of Nan Batian."


    Fang Mi''s eyes shrank upon hearing the three words Nan Ba ??Tian.


    "Where?"


    "Qiankun Island."


    Jiang Ning said, "I want this place for a while."


    Just for a while?


    "What do you want me to do for you? Do you want to pick Ai Shan at one time? How busy?"


    Fang Mi calmed down, feeling that Jiang Ning really wouldn''t kill herself, and relaxed a little.


    "I know, you want to replace Nan Batian, this kind of old thing, when you get older, you should also retreat."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Fang Mi, "I can help you and replace Nan Batian, and you only need to hand over Qiankun Island to me for a period of time."


    "This business, you won''t lose money, how about it?"


    Fang Mi did not answer immediately.


    This sounds like a steady profit without losing money, but the more things like this, the more traps there are.


    He is not a fool, let alone a person who loves petty bargains. Jiang Ning is clearly capable of taking the Universe Island.


    With Nan Batian''s current attitude, I am afraid that there will be no violent conflict with Jiang Ning.


    Why should he pass himself?


    Fang Mi was not stupid, he thought carefully, but after thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t figure out the meaning of Jiang Ning''s doing this.


    "Do you want me to be your puppet?"


    After a while, he thought of a possibility.


    "You think it''s complicated, I''m not interested in a small place like the South Island."


    Jiang Ning got up, "I just don''t want to be too high-profile and cause unnecessary trouble. Everyone takes what they need. Isn''t it good?"


    He picked up the cigarette that Fang Mi had placed on the table and threw it straight into the trash can on the side.


    "Cigarette, don''t smoke anymore,"


    After speaking, he turned around and left without looking back, "I am waiting for your good news."


    Jiang Ning had already entered the elevator, but Fang Mi was still sitting there without moving.


    It wasn''t until the elevator had been upstairs for a long time that he let out a long breath, stretched out his hands, and moved his legs strenuously.


    "It''s numb."


    His legs were numb with fright by Jiang Ning!


    Jiang Ning obviously didn''t do it, and he didn''t have that kind of murderous aura that was depressing to the extreme, but he just sat there and let Fang Mi feel that his life was out of control.


    It took a long time for Fang Mi to stand up. His back was already wet with sweat.


    He immediately called for someone to come, but instead of retaliating against Jiang Ning, he tiptoed and carefully lifted his fainted subordinates one by one.


    Did not dare to make a sound.


    And then.


    Upstairs, in Jiangning''s suite.


    Su Yun had already changed into his pajamas, followed Lin Yuzhen, and walked to Jiang Ning a little bit twisted.


    "Su Yun dared not sleep alone at night, and wanted to sleep with us."


    Lin Yuzhen''s face turned red.


    Obviously it is a very serious sentence, why does it sound a bit weird?


    "no."


    Jiang Ning refused directly without hesitation.


    He raised his head and glanced at Su Yun: "How old is it? You sleep with us, what about my reputation."


    Su Yun was almost about to spit out a mouthful of old blood, staring at Jiang Ning motionlessly.


    I can''t believe that someone can have such a thick skin.


    Whose reputation?


    "Wife, you spoil her too much, it''s not good."


    Jiang Ning had an aggrieved expression. If Fang Mi was still here, even if he was killed, he would not believe that this was the expression Jiang Ning would have.


    "This is going to spread, do I still want to be a human being?"


    Looking at Lin Yuzhen, Jiang Ning''s tone became more aggrieved.

 Chapter 1095： What does he picture

    Lin Yu''s face became even more red.


    Yes, the reputation is really bad when it spreads like this.


    What will others say about Jiangning?


    Said that he, the door-to-door son-in-law, not only wants to sleep with himself, but also to accompany Su Yun...


    How can that work!


    He is his own husband!


    "Su Yun, it doesn''t seem to work,"


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head and looked at Su Yun, "I said, it''s not appropriate."


    Before she finished speaking, Su Yun waved his hand.


    "Sister, I''m not afraid anymore."


    Su Yun looked helpless, and said repeatedly, "I think your husband is the most terrifying person in this world. Compared with him, others are just small shrimps."


    Are you kidding me?


    When she hadn''t seen Jiang Ning''s powerful skills!


    When she hadn''t seen it, was Jiang Ning thicker than the wall?


    Even saying that he would affect his reputation, the provincial legend said that she really couldn''t recite this pot.


    If there are any more bad guys... then let them ruin it.


    It¡¯s better than that because Jiang Ning¡¯s brother-in-law is so angry that he won¡¯t be able to eat good food tomorrow.


    Lin Yuzhen looked at Su Yun, yawned, and returned to his room, still a little worried.


    "Husband, is this hotel safe at night?"


    "Safety."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Now this hotel will definitely be the safest hotel in the South Island. He knows that there are at least a dozen people outside staring at him. If these people are there, there will be no one, so he dared to step in half a step further.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and yawned: "Wife, it''s getting late, let''s wash and sleep, on the first day of our honeymoon, do we have to set off a cannon and celebrate."


    "..."


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak, his face was flushed to the base of his neck, and he lowered his head and followed Jiang Ning into the room.


    Boom


    The thunder was still loud, lightning flashed across the sky, and the night turned into day.


    The pouring rain, rolling down, hit the eaves of the window, making a popping sound... endlessly.


    ...


    It rained all night, Fang Mi sat on the sofa in the lobby of his home? Zherran Yilu Ai Zhewu? It was a whole night.


    His eyes were already flushed, bloodshot, and faintly exuding a trace of hostility.


    "Brother Fang, that person, his subordinates are merciful, and he didn''t want a few people. It''s a blessing."


    The subordinates were full of jealousy.


    More than a hundred people were thrown down by Jiang Ning alone, and there was no resistance at all.


    If Jiang Ning really wanted to kill them, then tonight, apart from Fang Mi, there would be no second person coming out of the hotel alive.


    so horrible!


    Fang Mi took a deep breath.


    He thought for a long time, just to think things through, to figure out exactly what Jiang Ning wanted to do.


    What is his picture!


    After thinking about it all night, he felt that Jiang Ning was not telling lies when he said he thought too much.


    "A master like him, probably even in the north, has the supreme status,"


    Fang Mi said, "For me, he doesn''t need to use any means at all, that''s superfluous."


    "The only thing that can be explained is that he really doesn''t want to be high-profile, and doesn''t want to expose himself, so he wants to borrow my hand and take the Universe Island."


    He read the information on Qiankun Island several times and was 100% sure that it was just an ordinary scenic spot, and even among the scenic spots on the South Island, it was not ranked at all.


    What does a big man like Jiang Ning want this place to do?


    Moreover, it only takes a while.


    Fang Mi can''t understand it!


    He didn''t dare to do things that he didn''t understand.


    "Brother Fang,"


    Seeing Fang Mi''s look sad, nervous and uneasy, his subordinates couldn''t help but say, "That Mr. Jiang... seems to be bringing his wife to his honeymoon."


    Fang Mi turned his head and his eyes lit up.


    "On Qiankun Island, there is a Three-Life Fate Stone, which symbolizes a beautiful love that will last until death. Will he..."

 Chapter 1096： do as promised!

    "correct!"


    Fang Mi patted his thigh.


    It must be so!


    Such a big man, with such a lot of trouble, brought a woman to the South Island, saying that he was coming to spend his honeymoon, but he refused to make a high profile. I am afraid that woman is not his main room.


    Jiang Ning wants to keep a low profile, but he doesn''t want to be extravagant, quietly carrying his lover, and doing nonsense on Qiankun Island, right?


    That said, it makes sense.


    Fang Mi let out a long sigh, glanced at her hand, and nodded slightly: "You are right, it must be the case."


    That being the case, it is really as Jiang Ning said, everyone gets what they need!


    Fang Mi''s eyes lit up all of a sudden.


    South Island!


    He is about to replace Nan Batian and take control of the underground circle of the South Island.


    "Order to go down, tonight... the time has come!"


    He raised his head and glanced at it. It was just dawn at the moment, and he has one day to make arrangements and arrangements.


    Tonight is the day when he takes control of the underground circle of the South Island and replaces Nan Batian!


    "In addition, Jiang Ning''s side, keep an eye on me!"


    He didn''t dare to be careless about Jiang Ning.


    Fang Mi knew that Jiang Ning was not a person he could offend, but again, he had to be on guard, in case that Jiang Ning suddenly wanted to kill himself, he could escape in time...


    Jiang Ning had no interest in intervening in matters related to the South Island ground circle.


    The people in Truman knew very well that if Jiang Ning was not satisfied and things were done well, then Jiang Ning would be interested.


    Moreover, there will be interest, and they will be packed together.


    Jiang Ning now only wants to accompany Lin Yuzhen to solve Mengtianya Travel Company''s affairs.


    The company handover didn''t have too much trouble, and it didn''t even require Lin''s team to come.


    Lin Yu really thinks that these acquired industries should maintain their original business methods as much as possible, but need to re-import the corporate culture and values.


    Let all employees know that they will gradually have a Lin''s brand, deeply rooted.


    Lin Yu is really satisfied with Fangsuo''s performance these days.


    "Just keep it like this. One day, I see Mengtianya Travel Company, ranked first on the related recommendation list, and I have rewards."


    In the company conference room, Lin Yuzhen looked at the employees sitting below and said loudly.


    What kind of reward... She turned her head and glanced at Jiang Ning, thinking that Jiang Ning was giving a bonus, but she was always very generous, so she couldn''t lose his face.


    "Well, I will give out 100 million as a bonus for everyone."


    As soon as the voice fell, the breathing in the meeting room stopped instantly, and the needle drop was audible!


    The picture seems to be exactly the same as Jiang Ning said 100 million last time.


    Lin Yu really took a look, everyone was staring at him, their eyes almost falling off, including Jiang Ning.


    "Mr. Lin..."


    Fang Suo''s Adam''s apple slid, opened his mouth, cautiously, and said in a low voice, "Our annual profit is only more than 10 million."


    He felt that Lin Yu must be wrong.


    Their annual net profit is only 10 million yuan, so Lin Yu really dares to put out 100 million yuan to give everyone a bonus?


    What a joke!


    This is a company or charity.


    Lin Yuzhen blushed. She only thought of Jiang Ning''s last scene, and forgot all of a sudden. This company is different, but the words have already been said.


    "It''s okay,"


    Lin Yu really waved his hand, and when Jiang Ning nodded, he felt that he was confident that he would have all of a sudden, "As long as you reach the top of the recommended rankings, you will get 100 million in bonus!"


    "I, Lin Yuzhen, do what I say!"

 Chapter 1097： Where is 100 million called money

    What is full of confidence?


    This is full of confidence!


    What is rich wealth?


    This is called Cai? Close Yi Ai Ran Ran Zhe Xi closed? The atmosphere is bold!


    Fang Suo was shocked, the travel company, all the employees, were all shocked.


    They are like being struck by thunder and lightning, except that their heads will not emit black smoke, the whole person has long been numb, and the soul is trembling.


    100 million!


    One hundred million!


    Although it is only two words, it can be lethal, too powerful.


    Lin Yuzhen said, as long as they meet the requirements, they will be given a bonus of 100 million?


    "Thank you Lin! We will not let you down!"


    "Thank President Lin, even if I fight, I will definitely achieve my goal!"


    "Come on, everyone, don''t let President Lin down!"


    ¡­


    The voices of a group of people were shaking.


    Many people''s eyes are already red, excited, as if they were beaten with blood.


    One hundred million!


    Damn, the Lin family is really rich and powerful, and it is their blessing to be acquired by such a company.


    If you can meet such a generous boss, how many good things you have to do in your life to have this blessing.


    All employees are full of enthusiasm, as if they are transformed into perpetual motion machines, tirelessly, returning to their posts, with 120,000 points of enthusiasm, they must do their work well and achieve the ultimate!


    Lin Yuzhen came out of the company and turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    "If you have any comments, just say it."


    She clearly saw that Jiang Ning was holding back a smile, not serious at all.


    "Very [ÓÆÓƶÁÊéwww.uutxt.co] good,"


    Jiang Ning said solemnly, "It looks a bit like me."


    Lin Yu really snorted.


    She was still a little nervous in her heart. She opened her mouth and said 100 million, which was really fast, but she was the boss, and if she said it, it was the water that was poured out. There is no reason to take it back.


    But this billion... so many!


    "Husband~"


    Lin Yu really stretched the ending, took Jiang Ning''s hand, and shook it, with a look of expectation on his face, "Is this bonus too much?"


    "You tell me the truth, if there are too many, then I will change it, and be ashamed of it."


    "not much."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "Where is one hundred million called money."


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak anymore.


    For Jiang Ning, 100 million does not seem to be money. The black card he used to buy vegetables for Su Mei contained a billion in it.


    "Wealth can make you push the ghosts. The tourism industry in the South Island has been in depression for many years. The practitioners in the industry are not very enthusiastic about their work. Bonuses, especially large bonuses, can most stimulate their efforts. jobs."


    "Moreover, we are now having the best opportunity to make Mengtianya a unique travel company in the South Island. In the long run, the value created by this company for Lin will far exceed 100 million in the long run."


    Jiang Ning sighed and really gave Lin Yu a thumbs up.


    "My wife has a long-term vision, I really admire and admire such a long-term vision!"


    Obviously he was comforting himself, but he seemed to be boasting himself, and the boasting did not leave a trace, Lin Yuzhen didn''t react at once.


    Is he so good?


    Lin Yuzhen suddenly raised his head slightly, looked at Jiang Ning, and nodded, pretending to be serious.


    "Husband, it''s not bad for you to see my intentions."


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen looked at each other and suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu really got into Jiang Ning''s arms, holding his hand, not willing to part for a moment.


    Honeymoon must be like honeymoon, shopping, eating, buying and buying!


    For a whole day, the hands of the two people were almost never released. If Jiang Ning were not allowed in the women''s bathroom, he would have to follow up.


    That sticky energy made Su Yun, the legend of the provincial capital, regretted more and more, and followed them.


    The most delicious thing is that I have eaten a lot, but the most is still dog food, so tired!

 Chapter 1098： Replace it

    Happy hours are always short.


    After a day of playing around, Lin Yu was really tired. He was led by Jiang Ning, went back to the hotel, took a hot bath comfortably, got into Jiang Ning''s arms, and fell asleep beautifully.


    The night is getting silent.


    At this moment, Fang Mi''s eyes were sunken, and his eyes were still bloodshot.


    He didn''t sleep all night last night, but he was not tired at all. On the contrary, he was extremely excited!


    "Brother Fang, everything is arranged!"


    "Brother Fang, we have been waiting for this day for a long time!"


    "Tonight, it''s time for us to achieve hegemony!"


    "Brother Fang, do it!"


    ...


    The subordinates were more excited than the other, and seemed to be unable to restrain it a long time ago.


    Fang Mi stretched out his hand and pressed it.


    "? The pa''er waiter is just picking it up? Brothers!"


    He said loudly, "We have planned for many years for today!"


    "Today, I will replace Nan Batian and become the master of the underground circle of the South Island, and you, will join me and enjoy everything!"


    Cheers everywhere!


    "Stepping on the South Gate Villa!"


    Fang Mi shouted.


    "Stepping on the South Gate Villa!"


    Everyone follow one sentence.


    "Kill Nan Batian!"


    "Kill Nan Batian!"


    The atmosphere is high and murderous!


    soon.


    South Gate Villa!


    More than a dozen cars galloped in and rushed in directly, and the iron door was knocked open.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The iron gates on both sides fell to the ground, and Fang Mi glanced at him, but no one was guarding them?


    "Do it!"


    He shouted sharply.


    A group of people rushed directly to the villa where Nan Batian was located, but they couldn''t even see a single person along the way.


    Fang Mi frowned slightly, not knowing what had happened. According to his understanding, Nanbatian''s South Gate Villa was heavily guarded and there were a lot of people.


    The older a person is, the more afraid of death, he is worried that those with new and old hatred will come to him for revenge.


    But today, I didn''t see any of them.


    "Brother Fang, look!"


    Fang Mi looked up and saw that in front of the villa, dozens of people fell down everywhere!


    He recognized at once, those who were trusted by Nan Batian, were they resolved?


    "It''s Jiang Ning!"


    Fang Mi''s heart was shocked, "It must be him, so strong!"


    Jiang Ning said he would help himself. He thought that Jiang Ning was just talking about it. Nowhere did he think that Jiang Ning would really make a move.


    With Jiang Ning taking the shot, what can Nan Batian count?


    "Huh, God''s favor, luck is all on my side,"


    Fang Mi laughed and waved his hand, "Let''s do it, starting today, this South Gate Villa is ours!"


    He rushed in first and kicked open the door of the villa.


    "Nan Batian, our Fang Mi is here!"


    Fang Mi yelled, but saw dozens of people fell on the ground in the villa, blood all over the place!


    Nan Batian shrank on the sandalwood chair, trembling all over, where is there a trace of the king''s aura in previous years?


    "Don''t come! Don''t come!"


    When Nan Batian saw someone coming in, he shouted loudly, his face became more and more frightened, as if he had just seen something, terrible things, and his body trembled more and more severely.


    Fang Mi looked at Nan Batian, a trace of contempt flashed in his heart.


    Sure enough, people are really useless when they are old.


    This southern tyrant grows old, but it''s not guaranteed at the end of the festival. What was it like back then?


    How incredible!


    But today?


    "Snapped!"


    Fang Mi raised his hand with a slap, slapped Nan Batian''s face fiercely, and directly drew Nan Batian to the ground.


    "Nan Batian, I have been waiting for this day, I have been waiting for a full ten years!"

 Chapter 1099： You are the dog!

    Fang Mi laughed, excited.


    And Nan Batian fell to the ground, covering his face with his hands, his face panicked: "Ah! Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!"


    Where did he still have the aura of an underground boss, he was scared to death at this moment.


    Fang Mi stepped forward and kicked Nan Batian fiercely in the chest, kicking him out again.


    This kick made him very relieved.


    I have been a dog for Nanba Tian for more than ten years.


    Fang Mi never said a word about how humiliated he was, how many times he was insulted by Nan Batian, how many times he played with him, but he remembered all of them in his heart.


    He has been waiting for this day for ten years!


    "Unexpectedly?"


    Fang Mi stepped on Nan Batian''s body, squinting, "Back then, you were like this, looking at me from a high position."


    "At that time, I felt like a dog, but now, I feel like a dragon."


    With constant force under his feet, Nan Batian suddenly screamed.


    "what--"


    He wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t get rid of it at all. Fang Mi laughed out loud as he looked at Nan Batian''s struggling appearance.


    "Now, you are a dog! You are a dog!"


    Fang Mi''s face was savage, his feet were getting harder and harder, Nan Batian was holding his feet tightly with both hands, but he couldn''t move away half a minute!


    "what--"


    Nan Batian screamed, heartbreaking!


    The corners of his mouth were constantly overflowing with blood, and his face had turned blue? Paxipa closed Lu Lu Yidi, his eyes widened, and he stared at Fang Mi stubbornly.


    "Dead! Die!"


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, a rib of Nan Batian was directly broken by Fang Mi, his eyes widened, and he fell straight down, no more breath.


    Fang Mi panted, and his heart was extremely relaxed.


    Nan Batian is dead!


    Now the underground circle of the South Island is close to others.


    The entire South Island tourism industry must listen to others'' secrets!


    "Drag it out."


    Fang Mi took a few deep breaths, adjusted his emotions, took a look, fell on the dead dog-like Nan Batian, disdainfully said.


    Looking at this empty South Gate Villa, Fang Mi was in a good mood.


    Finally, wait until this day.


    He sat on the sandalwood chair specially made by Nan Batian, and slowly closed his eyes, as if he saw that many people were worshiping him.


    Thinking about it, Jiang Ning''s face suddenly appeared in Fang Mi''s mind.


    He opened his eyes abruptly, and there was a fierce flash.


    "I was able to solve Nan Batian so smoothly, probably because Jiang Ning helped behind."


    Fang Mi said, "If he can help me sit in this position, he will definitely be able to take me down again!"


    This is how people are, greedy!


    Once in this position, I want to let him down, but I don''t want to.


    Especially, he and Jiang Ning are not friends, and they even had conflicts before. Jiang Ning would never really want to help himself.


    Once Jiang Ning wants to attack himself, will he still have a chance to resist?


    "Big brother, it''s all cleaned up, and no one left in the South Gate Villa!"


    The subordinates have changed their titles, and they immediately start calling eldest brother.


    "very good."


    Fang Mi squinted his eyes and smiled, "From today on, this South Gate Villa is ours. Tell a few other people, just live in the villa outside!"


    "Thank you brother!"


    The people are very excited.


    There are many villas in this south gate villa group, with enough rooms.


    Even if everyone only has one, their henchmen are enough to live.


    Fang Mi really cares about love and righteousness!


    As soon as he took the position, he let everyone follow him to enjoy the blessing, but unlike Nan Batian, he was extremely selfish.

 Chapter 1100： Inadequate

    Nanmen Villa was cleaned up again, Fang Mi didn''t ask, and naturally he didn''t say that those people in Nan Batian were not solved by them.


    It seems that some people got here earlier than them, and solved these people.


    And Nan Batian was even more frightened and completely panicked until he died tragically in Fang Mi''s hands!


    "Within one day, integrate all the industries and list the Universe Island separately,"


    Fang Mi instructed, "If someone wants to use this island, then give it to him."


    If Jiang Ning wants it, give it to him. Fang Mi even hopes that Jiang Ning will stay on that Universe Island all his life...


    He doesn''t want anyone? Can threaten his status!


    Even if he was already strong by Jiang Ning before, he was almost shocked, but now, he wants more!


    The heart is not enough to swallow the elephant.


    It''s just that Fang Mi won''t know, his greed will only kill him!


    ...


    What are you going to do on your honeymoon?


    In addition to eating and shopping, holding hands to take pictures, there are many other things you can do.


    In short, come as you please.


    Jiang Ning is a very casual person, Lin Yu really obeyed his words, he is his own man, of course, what he said is what he said.


    "Cosmic Island?"


    Hearing this name, Su Yun immediately jumped up, "Good place! Good place!"


    Her eyes are like twelve-watt bulbs that can emit light.


    "Sister, don''t you know? On Qiankun Island, there are three-life fate stones!"


    "It is rumored that lovers who stand on the three-life fate stone and swear will all grow old!"


    Lin Yuzhen looked suspiciously at Su Yun.


    What kind of three-benefit stone?


    It sounds so mysterious, is it useful?


    "Husband, are you taking me there?"


    This was brought up by Jiang Ning. Of course she had no objection. Especially, it seemed very interesting to hear Su Yun say that the Three-Life Fate Stone.


    She grows old...Of course she wants to grow old with Jiang Ning.


    "Well, let''s go there to play, there are still many fun places on the island, I have asked them all."


    Jiang Ning smiled and nodded, "Of course, there are a lot of delicious ones."


    Hearing the food, Su Yun immediately took Lin Yuzhen''s hand.


    "Tenth-level photographer, I have been waiting for this day for a long time."


    She patted her chest and said, "Sister, you believe me, you will never eat so much... Bah, I will definitely take good pictures of you!"


    Lin Yu really has any comments.


    She listened to what Jiang Ning said.


    Universe Island is closed.


    But Fang Mi arranged a yacht to send Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen over.


    In a short time, the scenic spot of Qiankun Island only received Jiangning and the others, and the rest were not allowed to approach Qiankun Island for half a step.


    Su Yun was a little excited.


    This is a charter!


    People? Pazheling Xiyi serves Xiba? A movie theater at home can make headlines. Jiangning is now covering the entire island and the entire tourist attractions. How much does it cost?


    "I hope that in the future, my man can also cover an entire island for me. It is so romantic!"


    "I think it makes more sense to take you to eat a buffet for a month."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her and said lightly.


    He took everyone on the yacht and headed directly towards Qiankun Island.


    From a distance, watching Jiang Ning and his party drive towards Qiankun Island, Fang Mi''s eyes revealed a vicious and cold murderous intent!


    "I''m really sorry, I want this Universe Island too, no one wants to give it."


    Fang Mi sneered, "No matter how good you are, in this life, don''t even think about getting out of Universe Island..."

 Chapter 1101： You are not dead!

    Looking at the yacht and disappearing from sight, Fang Miyin sneered, then turned and left.


    He has arranged everything.


    Now this Universe Island, don''t let anyone go up, Jiang Ning and others, even if they die on it, no one will know.


    Jiang Ning and the others thought that this Qiankun Island represents romance and eternity.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong, as long as you die together, you will really be together forever.


    Fang Mi got into his sports car and drove straight to the South Gate Villa.


    Jiangning is destined to not come back. Then the underground circle of the South Island should be cleaned up. The tourism industry in the South Island should also be restored to the previous model.


    Without Jiang Ning, the nosy person, what the South Island was like before, and what it should be now.


    The difference is that the person who can enjoy all of this is no longer Nan Batian, but other Fang Mi!


    "Are everything arranged?"


    Fang Mi called while driving, "Don''t be merciful. Be sure to leave them on Qiankun Island. It doesn''t matter where they are buried, as long as they are dead."


    He sneered: "My brothers and I are waiting for you to come back in the South Gate Villa, to celebrate your work!"


    After speaking, Fang Mi hung up the phone.


    After confirming the arrangement on Qiankun Island, there is no problem, the stone in his heart can finally be put down.


    Once Jiang Ning died, everything was settled.


    This underground circle of the South Island is finally here!


    Fang Mi drove back to the South Gate Villa and went straight to the door.


    "Ok?"


    The iron gates on both sides, the people who were supposed to be on duty, have disappeared?


    He was a little angry.


    "It seems that some guys still have to beat and beat, Nan Batian is dead, but Jiang Ning is not dead yet? He dare to be so relaxed."


    Fang Mi snorted.


    He parked the car and walked straight to the South Gate Villa-now, it was his home.


    Pushing the door and entering, Fang Mi didn''t see it, standing on both sides of the door, welcoming his maid, only saw that in the empty hall, a dozen people were lying down everywhere!


    All are his henchmen!


    The blood, stained the floor red, and even stumped limbs, choking **** smell, immediately made Fang Mi almost vomiting.


    "vomit--"


    His face was pale, and his legs became soft in an instant.


    There is still a trace of the ambition and greed just now!


    "No, impossible...impossible!"


    Fang Mi yelled, staring at him as if he had seen a ghost. The man sitting on the sandalwood chair screamed like a lunatic.


    "Why didn''t you die! Impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    Sitting on that sandalwood chair, Nan Batian could not see a trace of murderous intent between his brows, but his hands were already dyed red!


    On the ground, the dozen or so corpses, and even a few people, were torn off by him alive!


    "You killed me but a stand-in for me."


    Nan Batian said lightly, "Fang Mi, I didn''t expect that you have some ambitions."


    Fang Mi only felt his legs soft, plopped, and knelt down directly!


    "Big Brother!"


    He squatted his head suddenly, and on his forehead, blood was suddenly dripping, "Big Brother! I was wrong! I was wrong!"


    He always wondered why Nan Batian became more timid as he grew older. In these years, he even looked like a retired old man without a trace of vigour.


    Even if someone rides on his head, he doesn''t have a trace of temper.


    He thought Nan Ba ??Tian was old, but how did he know that it was just Nan Ba ??Tian''s stand-in?


    Why didn''t he find out!


    Fang Mi yelled, walked to Nan Batian, kowtow again and again: "Brother, I was wrong, give me a chance..."

 Chapter 1102： The location of the top wealthy families

    "Please give me a chance!"


    He cried and cried.


    Ten minutes ago, he was still excited, waiting for Jiang Ning and others to die on Qiankun Island, and then he could sit in the underground circle of South Island.


    But where did you think that Nan Batian was not dead!


    This man who has been rampant in the underground circles of the South Island for nearly two decades has not died!


    Even if Fang Mi died, he didn''t expect that Nan Batian would find a substitute.


    For so many years, he hadn''t noticed anything.


    "Let you go?"


    Nan Batian lowered his head and looked at Fang Mi''s tone, with a sharp tone, and hummed, "When you killed my substitute, did you think of letting me go?"


    Fang Mi was trembling all over, afraid to speak.


    He never thought that if you want to let Nan Batian survive, you must be cruel to survive in this kind of circle. You give others a chance, but others will not give you a chance!


    Fang Mi''s Adam''s apple slipped, trying to explain something, but now he can''t explain anything.


    When he stepped on Nan Batian''s substitute, he knew that he would definitely die today!


    What else can he say?


    Nan Batian got up, walked to Fang Mi, frightened Fang Mi, and trembled all over!


    He felt that he was still an ant after all, a dog beside Nan Batian, kneeling here at the moment, he didn''t even have the courage to raise his head and look at Nan Batian.


    "The unfamiliar white-eyed wolf."


    South Domineering.


    He turned his head and looked around: "Come out."


    As soon as the voice fell, a few figures walked out slowly.


    Fang Mi looked up and saw a few people in robes and masks stepping out.


    The aura on them is extremely strong!


    Fang Mi just glanced at them, and suddenly felt that she was shaking so badly that she couldn''t control it at all!


    Who are these guys?


    "With such strength, you want to kill Jiang Ning?"


    One of them gave Fang Mi a glance with disdain, "I can''t help myself!"


    They didn''t put Jiang Ning in their eyes, but they didn''t look down on Fang Mi like that.


    Is it so easy to deal with Jiangning, who can stir up the situation in the north and kill so many families?


    [Biquge www.boquge.co] That''s really a joke!


    Fang Mi''s apple slid, grunted and swallowed hard.


    These guys...who are they sacred!


    Nan Batian glanced at a few people and said lightly: "His life is still useful for the time being. Jiang Ning is currently on Qiankun Island. He doesn''t know anything. Maybe he can help you."


    Several people did not speak.


    "But what can I get?"


    There was no greed on Nan Batian''s face, but his tone made Fang Mi feel how greedy he was!


    "Isn''t everything in this South Island enough?"


    Among several people, a voice came, "It''s not good to be greedy."


    "hehe,"


    Nanba Tiansi didn''t have any fear, and glanced at him, "I should say this to you."


    "There is no good thing, I don''t want to do it."


    He is not very polite.


    "I rashly offend one, at least a master level master, I''m not that stupid. What''s more, Jiang Ning and I don''t have much enmity. It''s not that I have to fight my life for you?"


    Nan Batian sat back in his place, with a cold expression on his face.


    After speaking, he stopped talking, waiting for the envoys of the hidden door to give himself a satisfactory answer.


    "If so, from the northern family? Xiyiyidiyilingshanlu? How about a quota?"


    Nan Batian still did not move.


    "Moreover, it is the position of the top rich family!"


    Speaking of this, Nan Batian''s eyes suddenly shrank.

 Chapter 1103： Sansheng Marginal Stone

    He has been in control of this South Island for many years, and he has obtained everything he can get.


    Money, status, he has everything, but now, he lacks identity and rights.


    And to get these, you can only go to the north!


    Those big-surnamed families in the north, even the first-class big-surnamed families, could not be appreciated by Nan Batian.


    What he wants is the position of the top giants!


    Just like the Pang family at the beginning, if you sit firmly in the position of the top wealthy family, that is truly powerful!


    "you sure?"


    Nan Batian glanced at the person who was speaking, "Is that what you meant, or that of the other person, can you be the master?"


    The master of the hidden gate, Nan Batian knew.


    Such a character, if he says this, he will naturally count.


    "Naturally means the Lord."


    The fourth messenger Zheng Qiankun said indifferently, "As a messenger, I mean the Lord, is it possible to lie to you?"


    Nan Batian smiled and said, "Not so."


    "Since it is the Lord''s intention, I can''t help but give the face of the hidden door to Nan Batian."


    He squinted his eyes and turned to look at Fang Mi, "Then he will be handed over to you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the eighth messenger chased for his life, and immediately stepped forward, pinching Fang Mi''s neck with one hand, forcing him to open his mouth, and squeezed a black pill into it.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Fang Mi covered his throat with both hands, terrified.


    "What did you eat for me?"


    He put his fingers into his throat, trying to make himself vomit, and took out the pill, but he retched a few times and nothing came out.


    "If you want to survive, be obedient."


    The eighth messenger pursued his life and said coldly.


    Fang Mi felt that his body sank suddenly.


    He only understood at this moment that in Jiang Ning''s eyes, in the eyes of these real powerhouses, he was only ants after all. They wanted to pinch themselves to death without any effort at all!


    Actually, he tried to fight with them and kill Jiang Ning?


    ridiculous!


    "Qiankun Island is Jiangning, the place of death!"


    The ninth messenger Shi broke the guard, his eyes full of hostility.


    They and Nan Batian looked at each other, knowing in their hearts that Jiang Ning would die this time, and those fist scores would fall into their hands.


    At that time!


    Universe Island.


    This small island is not far from the South Island, because when viewed from a high altitude, this island of universe is like a gossip formation, divided by a curve in the middle, like the universe of the world.


    Therefore, it was named Qiankun Island.


    In the very center of the island, there is a large rock, rumored to be a fragment of a meteorite, known by the locals as the three-life fate.


    Any couple, standing on these three-life fate stones, wishing to grow old, will eventually be realized.


    It is said that hundreds of years have passed without accidents.


    As an attraction, all facilities on the island are complete.


    Hostels, restaurants, and various tourist attractions are not the only place where you can play.


    Jiang Ning brought Lin Yuzhen to come, naturally for this three-life fate.


    Women love romance, especially love. Even if you know it is fake, you must try it.


    "Brother Dog, let''s go, don''t look at them."


    Su Yun is really scared now.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yu are really together, just walking honey, which makes people a little greasy. She is really scared.


    "I want to protect Big Brother."


    Brother Gou shook his head.


    "Does he need a zero-intentional sweep of Xizhe? Does he want you to protect?"


    Su Yun couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "This is only needed for Provincial City Legends, okay?"


    Think about it too.


    Brother Gou talked to Jiang Ning, and took Su Yun to other places to play.


    And Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and walked on the beach of Qiankun Island, stepping on the soft sand, and his whole body seemed to float lightly.


    "Is that three-life fate stone really that magical?"


    Lin Yuzhen lowered his head to look at the footprints, and let Jiang Ning take his hand forward.

 Chapter 1104： Are there any surprises?

    "Sincere is spirit."


    Jiangning Road.


    The two people looked at each other.


    "Actually, I don''t believe it."


    Jiang Ning smiled and told the truth, "There is probably no **** in this world who can be so boring to care about the love of so many people, how annoying it is."


    "Then am I annoying?"


    "A little bit."


    Lin Yu really pouted.


    "Where is it?"


    "Not being able to hold you all the time makes me bored."


    Jiang Ning stopped, stretched out his hand and pulled Lin Yuzhen into his arms.


    Facing the sea, the sea breeze was blowing the broken hair in Lin Yuzhen''s ears. At this moment, I felt great.


    In the distance, there is the sound of waves hitting the reef, and high above, seagulls scream, the weather and mood are good enough to explode.


    "Husband, do you have any surprises for me?"


    Lin Yuzhen suddenly smiled slyly.


    She felt that Jiang Ning had taken the initiative to bring herself to this Universe Island, there must be some arrangements.


    Moreover, Su Yun left with Brother Dog. Didn''t this make preparations on purpose?


    In the novel, it is written like this anyway.


    Lin Yuzhen didn''t want to ask, but she couldn''t help it. She really wanted to know.


    "so smart."


    Jiang Ning pretended to be surprised, "You know all this? But you definitely can''t guess it!"


    After finishing speaking, he took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and walked directly in the direction of the Three-Life Fate Stone.


    at the same time!


    On Qiankun Island, there is a group of people cautiously approaching the Three Life Fate Stone.


    One by one, they were wearing pullovers, and their eyes were full of vigilance and solemnity.


    The leader is Fang Mi!


    His face was a little ugly, slightly pale, as if his soul was half scared.


    Fang Mi held a button in his hand. At this moment, his hand was still shaking.


    "Are you all ready!"


    Fang Mi lowered his voice, "Wait for those people, take the things from Jiang Ning''s body, and blow him up!"


    "After doing this, we can live, otherwise, everyone will die here!"


    He didn''t know what those people wanted to take away from Jiang Ning. That was not something he could ask. He just wanted to complete the task they gave him and get his life back.


    The black pill didn''t know what it was. Fang Mi felt that his hands and feet were a little soft, probably because of the effect of the medicine.


    He shrank in the dense small woods, looking at the location of the Three-Life Fate Stone from afar, waiting for Jiangning to bring Lin Yuzhen into it.


    Fang Mi was nervous, even scared.


    He had seen Jiang Ning''s strength, and he knew better that if he could not kill Jiang Ning, he would definitely die too!


    "coming!"


    Suddenly, Fang Mi''s body was tight, and his hairs were standing on end. He saw Jiang Ning holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand in the distance, talking and laughing, and walked towards the Three Life Fate Stone.


    At that moment, Fang Mi only felt that his heart suddenly rose, a strong sense of fear!


    Even if you hold the button in your hand, as long as you press it, Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen will instantly become fragments!


    But he still had no bottom in his heart.


    It seemed that it was not a person who came towards him, but... a terrifying murder god!


    "Guru¡ª"


    Fang Mi''s Adam''s apple slid, and his hand holding the button trembled violently.


    Suddenly, he turned his head abruptly and looked at the people around him: "All cheer me up!"


    After speaking, he took a deep breath, his voice trembling nervously: "Remember? Once those people **** something from Jiang Ning, I will press it down immediately, killing Jiang Ning and Lin? Lost Lu Wupa Fu Lingling? Yuzhen, even if they are not dead, you still have to kill them, do you understand it!"


    Fang Mi didn''t expect that the person squatting next to him would be extremely calm and not nervous at all, just nodded gently.


    "I understand too much."

 Chapter 1105： You are surrounded

    Everyone looked at the position of the Three-Life Fate Stone.


    From a distance, Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and walked over.


    The two people didn''t seem to notice it at all. This place has become a dangerous place, and they may take their lives at any time, still strolling leisurely, leisurely and calmly.


    The Sansheng Marginal Stone is very large, more than 30 cubic meters in full, and has a strange shape. The edges and corners have been smoothed by the rain and wind over the years.


    It is on the side of the stone, in seal script, the four characters of dragon and phoenix dance: Three-life fate stone!


    Lin Yuzhen stretched out his hand and touched the boulder, only to feel the coldness of the stone passing into his hand.


    The sea breeze was blowing, and it was even cooler.


    Let her feel relaxed in this hot weather.


    "I heard that as long as you close your eyes and mute the name of the person you love most ten thousand times in your heart, two people can grow old."


    Jiang Ning said softly, "Moreover, the longer you read it, the better it will become."


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head and closed his eyes with suspicion.


    "Do you want to keep your eyes closed?"


    "Well, keep your eyes closed until I tell you to open them."


    Jiang Ning grabbed Lin Yuzhen''s other hand and placed it on the rock at the same time.


    In my ears, the sea breeze was very loud and rustling.


    Lin Yu was really obedient, closed his eyes, put his hands on the Three Life Fate Stone, silently chanting Jiang Ning''s name in his heart.


    "Jiangning, Jiangning, Jiangning, Jiangning..."


    In her heart, in her ears, and in her mind, the name Jiang Ning was all.


    At this moment, it seems that everyone around me can''t hear it, only the name Jiang Ning is constantly echoing...


    Looking at Lin Yuzhen who was serious, even pious, Jiang Ning was gentle.


    If he didn''t really want to be separated from him for the rest of his life, how could Lin Yuzhen take it so seriously.


    Even if it sounded like it was fake, Lin Yu really believed it.


    "Wait for my surprise."


    Jiang Ning said softly.


    After speaking, he turned his head and looked at the few people who came from not far away, his expression still unchanged.


    From the Quartet, a person came from each side and sealed all the possible escape routes for Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen!


    The fourth messenger, Zheng Qiankun!


    Eighth messenger, chasing for life!


    The ninth envoy, who attends the shelter of the land in Yierran dyeing the woods, guards the stone!


    Also, the well-deserved controller of this South Island underground circle, Nan Batian!


    The four came slowly and surrounded Jiang Ning.


    Four pairs of eyes, exuding coldness and murder, have firmly locked Jiang Ning, and will not give him the slightest chance to survive.


    Looking at the four familiar masks, Jiang Ning suddenly smiled.


    He stretched out his finger, gestured with a pistol, and pointed at the person in front of him: "You are surrounded."


    Hearing that, Zheng Qiankun''s eyes under that mask instantly became a little disdainful.


    Are they surrounded?


    Are the four of them surrounded by Jiang Ning alone?


    Arrogant!


    "Jiang Ning, you can''t escape."


    Zheng Qiankun said, "Today, this Qiankun Island is your grave. With your woman with you, you can look down."


    "Stop talking nonsense, let him hand in the boxing score,"


    Shi Poshou snorted, "Let''s find the fist score on this island again, three pages of fist score, that''s enough!"


    "Yes, kill him first, and then talk about the other things, so as not to have extra troubles."


    Looking at Jiang Ning in pursuit of his life, he didn''t know what was terrible about this young man.


    The master has repeatedly and repeatedly chose not to confront Jiang Ning head-on. Even if Jiang Ning has two pages of boxing scores, they have collected more than they have collected in the past ten years.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, glanced around, his eyes finally fell on Nan Batian''s face.


    Among the four, he was the only one who did not wear a mask.

 Chapter 1106： What is Jidao

    "Everyone, it''s all for survival."


    Nan Batian smiled and groaned, "You broke the rules of the underground circle of my South Island, and made me hard to be a human being."


    "In that case, it can only make you dead."


    The momentum of the four people gradually rose!


    Four masters at the master level, besieged Jiang Ning!


    Just like four cold ice skates, the ice is so cold!


    But Jiang Ning still has no fear at all.


    Even behind him, Lin Yuzhen, who still touched the Three-Life Fate Stone with both hands, had nothing to do with him, earnestly reciting Jiang Ning''s name silently.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    For this round, Jiang Ning did not spend much time.


    Finally, these idiots were still fooled, but unfortunately, the Lord never appeared.


    This is really a pity.


    Otherwise, today, we can catch them all in one go!


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Four people do it at the same time!


    Turning into an afterimage, rushing towards Jiangning from four directions at the same time.


    "kill!"


    Nan Batian screamed, he knew that if he did it today, then Jiang Ning would die, otherwise, he would be finished.


    Raise your fist, roar!


    Fist soaring!


    "boom!"


    The four of them shot at the same time, but they didn''t expect to give Jiang Ning a chance to resist.


    But Jiang Ning stood there, slowly stepped forward, stood steady, and moved slowly, as if he was practicing qigong and didn''t care at all. At this moment, there are four great masters who are besieging him!


    "This Ji Dao Boxing Book is about a Ji Dao."


    "What is Jidao?"


    "The fastest!"


    "The strongest!"


    "The most domineering!"


    Jiang Ning seemed to be talking to herself, and he seemed to be talking to four people.


    He slowly raised his fist, one finger to the sky, the other to the ground, and he stood up and down, as if he was the only one in this world!


    "boom--"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning punched, and the chasing in front of him was clearly a few steps away from him, but the violent fist strength set off a violent wind and pressed it down!


    "boom!"


    Xu Ming''s expression changed, he dodged sideways, and sneered with disdain.


    "Do you think these methods will be useful to me? This is just..."


    He didn''t finish, suddenly, his face changed drastically!


    Jiang Ning is already close to him!


    That iron fist kept zooming in, like a big mountain, pressing down hard, chasing his life, unable to finish speaking, and quickly raised his hands to block¡ª¡ª


    "what--"


    As soon as he touched, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, this strength is not very good, as long as the strength is removed...


    The thoughts in his heart hadn''t even come to speak in a hurry, and an extremely violent boxing force broke out in an instant!


    Layer after layer, layer upon layer, overbearing to the extreme!


    boom!


    With a scream of fate, the whole person flew out, hit the ground heavily, opened his mouth with a wow, spurting blood, and his face was full of horror.


    "This... how is this possible!"


    He is a master of the Great Master level. Among the ten messengers, he is ranked top in strength. Even when facing Pang Feiyan, he doesn''t feel that he will be weaker than him.


    How... how could this happen!


    Could it be that Jiang Ning has already controlled all the moves on the two pages of the boxing sheet?


    Not only him, but the other three people all changed their expressions. They didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would be so terrible when he shot.


    "kill him!"


    Nan Batian didn''t know about Jiang Ning''s other things. Seeing Jiang Ning at this moment, he still dared to resist, so he didn''t care about so much.


    If Jiang Ning is not dead, it will be him who will die!


    "Huh¡ª"


    He took the lead, turned his hands into knives, and slammed Jiang Ning away.


    And Jiang Ning, still steadily striding forward, watched his movements, even a little clumsy, but in the hearts of Zheng Qiankun and others, it set off a stormy sea!

 Chapter 1107： Torture

    In the eyes of laymen, Jiang Ning''s movements are very clumsy and very slow.


    But in the eyes of Zheng Qiankun and the others... the feeling of being so light-hearted really shocked their hearts!


    Jiang Ning...How strong is he already?


    They just felt that Jiangning was not as difficult to deal with as the master said.


    As long as the four people work together, Jiang Ning can be easily solved, but now, the faces of a few people are extremely ugly!


    "Be careful!"


    Zheng Qiankun shouted.


    But Nan Batian was too late.


    He turned the knife with both hands, lowered his whole body, skimmed over, and slashed towards Jiang Ning''s lower waist.


    In his opinion, Jiang Ning''s loopholes are wide open at this moment, and his body is full of flaws, especially the two lower waists, which almost expose the fatalities to his own eyes.


    Is he looking for death?


    "go to hell!"


    boom!


    boom!


    Nan Batian''s palm slashed left and right on Jiang Ning''s waist, but he didn''t hear the cracking and cracking sound of bones. It was like hitting a balloon with a slight depression, and he directly slammed his palm. Out!


    "Ok?"


    Nan Batian''s expression changed, and he couldn''t care about the next move. He stepped a little, and immediately retreated.


    So weird!


    Jiang Ning was unstoppable, letting him attack, and his attack felt like hitting cotton.


    Nan Batian backed up one after another, suddenly raised his head, but Jiang Ning was no longer seen!


    "Here, do you still want to go?"


    There was a sudden explosion in the ear, it was Jiang Ning''s voice!


    Nan Batian didn''t even think about it, his right hand swept away suddenly, trying to repel Jiang Ning, who had been quietly chasing to his right, but his arm swept past, but was instantly grasped by Jiang Ning''s hands.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Nan Batian was shocked, before he could finish speaking, Jiang Ning had already straightened him up!


    "boom!"


    Just like holding a sandbag, Nan Batian was severely smashed to the ground.


    Jiang Ning''s actions are even more rude!


    With this smash, Nan Batian only felt the blood rolling, the internal organs were turning, the throat was sweet, and the blood spurted out directly.


    "puff--"


    Jiang Ning didn''t mean to let go of him at all.


    With both hands, holding Nan Batian''s arm tightly, he swung it back and forth, smashing it to the ground!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Outrageous!


    ? Shi Zhe loves to close Lu Xiran? Domineering!


    crazy!


    Zheng Qiankun was dumbfounded by them!


    Nan Batian screamed twice at the beginning, and by the third time, there was no movement. He was covered with bones, and I don''t know how many bones were broken. The skin and flesh on his body had become soft and collapsed.


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning flew a kick and slammed Nan Batian''s body, kicking him out, hitting the ground heavily, and immediately lost his life.


    Quiet!


    Very quiet!


    Except for the sea breeze, it was still whizzing, Zheng Qiankun and others could not hear other sounds at all.


    Is this a **** human!


    They have never seen someone like Jiang Ning who tortured and murdered.


    He completely smashed Nan Batian on the ground like a sandbag. Who could bear it?


    Head-to-head with the ground, no matter how strong the body is, it will be smashed into viscera and smashed to death!


    "Guru¡ª"


    Ishipashou felt scared for the first time.


    Chasing his life to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth, his Adam''s apple slid up and down, his eyes full of fear.


    However, Zheng Qiankun retracted his feet to step out, and immediately chose to stand with the other two.


    This was just a face-to-face, Nan Batian couldn''t escape!


    He was alive and killed by Jiang Ning!


    At the same time.


    Fang Mi, who was not far away, trembled all over, and left with cold sweat in his palms.


    He knew Jiang Ning was tough, but he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes. At this moment, he saw with his own eyes that Jiang Ning was like smashing a dog to death, smashing Nan Batian, a master who has been in the South Island for many years!

 Chapter 1108： Press!

    "It''s not a person... he''s not a person!"


    Fang Mi''s lips trembled, his fear was extreme.


    He glanced at the button he was holding, and his heart was even more frightened.


    Zheng Qiankun confessed to him, waiting for them to get Jiang Ning''s boxing score, then let him press the button, detonate the bomb, and blow up Jiang Ning to death!


    Otherwise, he will not get the antidote, and he will undoubtedly die.


    But now, Fang Mi felt that he might not survive either!


    Jiang Ning, it''s really terrible!


    "What to do? What to do!"


    He has betrayed Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning will not die, he will die.


    And Jiang? Fu Er Yi Er Wu Ling Fu closed? If Ning is dead, Nan Batian is also dead, Zheng Qiankun and those people will let them go?


    For the first time, Fang Mi felt that being an ant was so powerless.


    Suddenly, a hand was placed on his shoulder, and the people behind him patted lightly.


    "do not worry,"


    The person wearing the mask said lightly, "The matter is not over yet, hold this button well."


    Finished talking, huh! Huh! Huh!


    All the dozen people behind Fang Mi rushed out.


    Fang Mi wanted to shout, but didn''t dare.


    At this moment, what''s the use of them rushing out? It''s a fight between the gods, and these miscellaneous fish, will they go to die?


    Watching a group of people rush out, Zheng Qiankun''s face changed slightly.


    "Is it yours?"


    "I said, you are surrounded."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I have been waiting for you for a long time. This Universe Island is for you."


    "This is a trap?"


    Xu Ming''s face changed drastically.


    Shi Poshou couldn''t believe it: "Impossible! How could there be a problem with my intelligence!"


    "Your spy is installed in the East China Sea and also in my intelligence network. Don''t you think I don''t know anything?"


    Shi Poshou''s face sank.


    "Your people, I actually put them in deliberately."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I don''t know about this, idiot."


    With a wave of his hand, more than a dozen people uncovered their masks. It was Brother Gou and others!


    A dozen people immediately stood up and surrounded Zheng Qiankun.


    "Today, don''t leave. The scenery here is pretty good. It''s perfect to be your grave."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved.


    The momentum of opening and closing, like the **** of war from nine days, is extremely powerful!


    Ji Dao straight fist, roaring and trembling, Jiang Ning rushed directly, and instantly dragged the three Zheng Qiankun into the battle circle. They just wanted to escape, but they didn''t dare to expose their backs.


    Because they knew that once they showed their back, Jiang Ning would immediately kill himself!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The battle is on the verge of breaking out, and it even climbs to the peak in an instant.


    Jiang Ning''s strength exploded, and almost instantly, Zheng Qiankun and others felt a sense of powerlessness.


    too frightening!


    Jiang Ning''s fists are like endless waves, constantly beating, but they are just a leaf, unable to resist at all, but in the blink of an eye, they were slapped to death!


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning made three punches in succession, hitting the hearts of the three of them. Only the three of them screamed. They flew out and landed heavily, unable to move.


    "killed!"


    When Brother Gou saw this, he gave an order and a dozen people rushed over and killed them with their fists. Then, like a dead dog, dragging the bodies of three people away.


    In the distance, Fang Mi, who looked at all this, was completely frightened!


    He stared at Jiang Ning, and couldn''t believe that this was the strength that a person could possess.


    How could it be so terrible?


    "Ahhhhh-"


    Fang Mi yelled, seeing that Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at him, he was frightened and panicked. He quickly backed up a few steps. As soon as he tilted his body, he fell to the ground. He accidentally pressed the bomb button with his hands!

 Chapter 1109： This is a surprise

    Fang Mi was numb all at once!


    Did he press the bomb button?


    Jiang Ning is going to be blown to death!


    Fang Mi''s pale face, no blood, looked at the button under his palm, and his breathing stopped instantly.


    And at that moment--


    call out!


    Shoo? Wu Payidi Lu Wuyizhe?!


    call out!


    Several clusters of fireworks, skyrocketing, extremely gorgeous!


    Colorful and beautiful.


    "open one''s eyes."


    Jiang Ning walked to Lin Yuzhen, reached out and patted her on the shoulder, and smiled, "The time has come."


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s voice, Lin Yuzhen came back to his senses. As soon as he opened his eyes, he might see the splendid fireworks, forming a love, and launching from the ground into the sky!


    The colorful fireworks, in mid-air, just form an arrow through the heart at this moment...


    Lin Yu was really dumbfounded.


    Stayed completely.


    This is the surprise Jiang Ning gave her?


    Seeing the extremely wonderful fireworks, she remained motionless and raised her head. She would use her eyelashes every minute and every second to edit it and store it in her memory, so she would never forget it for a lifetime.


    From a distance, Su Yun watched this scene, his eyes were red.


    "It''s too romantic..."


    She pouted and looked at the dog next to her, "My brother-in-law, he still said he wouldn''t arrange it?"


    Brother Gou didn''t speak, waved his hand, more than a dozen figures disappeared again.


    At this moment, Lin Yu really couldn''t help it, tears falling from the corner of his eyes, not sad, but happy, happiness.


    She looked at Jiang Ning and pursed her lips: "Husband..."


    After shouting, I couldn''t help crying, and immediately walked two steps quickly before jumping directly into Jiang Ning''s arms.


    "I''m so touched!"


    Jiang Ning laughed, stretched out his hand and hugged Lin Yuzhen tightly.


    "Do you like it? This is my surprise for you."


    "Like! I like it! I like it so much!"


    Lin Yuzhen put his hands around Jiang Ning''s waist, refused to let go, as if to exhaust all of his strength, wishing to rub himself into Jiang Ning''s body.


    "I...I just, forgot how many times I said your name,"


    Lin Yuzhen raised her head, her eyes flushed. She really didn''t expect that a tough guy like Jiang Ning would have such a soft side.


    She really liked the surprise prepared for her.


    "May I do it again?"


    She was worried that she didn''t read Jiang Ning''s name enough, and the Three-Life Fate Stone could not hear her own words.


    "Enough! Enough!"


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath and laughed, "Silly girl, these three-life fate stones, I have heard enough for a long time, maybe, I bother to hear my name."


    "If you read it again, I am afraid it will become impatient."


    "Okay, I don''t read, don''t read!"


    The two held them tightly, letting the colorful fireworks gradually dissipate.


    Jiang Ning knew that Lin Yuzhen would never forget these all his life.


    The night was gradually sinking.


    There was a bonfire on the beach, the flames illuminating the faces of several people.


    Lin Yu really leaned on Jiang Ning''s shoulders and shrank. The sea breeze was blowing at night and it was really cold.


    "My God! Brother Dog! I want to call you Lord Dog!"


    Su Yun almost jumped up and took the chicken drumsticks that Brother Dog had cooked, "Why do you know everything?"


    Even the barbecuing, the dog brother is so good, this color, this smell, this taste...


    "We beggars..."


    Brother Gou straightened his body and learned from Jiang Ning''s stern look before, but before he finished speaking, Jiang Ning threw a slipper over.


    "Beggars behave, go out and don''t reveal their identity."


    Both Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1110： Are you really a beggar?

    This night is really beautiful.


    Jiang Ning had arranged it a long time ago, and a few people camped on the beach, waiting to see the harvest.


    Su Yun got into the tent and went to sleep after eating early, while Brother Dog stood staring in the distance, inspecting the surrounding movement.


    While Jiang Ning was sitting there, Lin Yu really leaned in his arms and didn''t want to sleep at all.


    "I don''t want to sleep, let''s chat for a whole night."


    Lin Yuzhen raised his head slightly, and kissed Jiang Ning''s chin, "Husband, you should shave."


    Jiang Ning smiled, did not speak, but pressed his face against Lin Yuzhen''s face. The subtle stubble stabbed Lin Yuzhen. He giggled, his body gradually softened, and he leaned in Jiang Ning''s arms and lost strength.


    The deeper the night, the more their eyes are like autumn waters, empathetic and affectionate like whirlpools.


    "I''m afraid I already love you to death."


    Lin Yu really sighed? Lu Er dyed zero Er Er Er Er Er Er Er Er Er Er Er Er Er Er? He breathed.


    At this moment, she must be confused and infatuated.


    She is a woman, but also a sensitive woman. Jiang Ning''s kindness to her and love to her have been felt since the first day she saw Jiang Ning.


    The care and care Jiang Ning has given her these days is impossible in this life. No one else will give it to herself.


    Seeing those eyes full of tenderness and Qiushui, Jiang Ning did not hesitate and kissed it.


    warm!


    deep feeling!


    It''s almost suffocating!


    "I love you too, love to the bone."


    After a long time, his lips parted, Jiang Ning whispered, "From the time I saw you fifteen years ago, I have determined that you will not marry in this life."


    "Fifteen years ago?"


    Lin Yuzhen has always wondered why Jiang Ning would believe that he would suddenly appear next to him.


    She even felt that Su Mei already knew, but after asking twice, Su Mei never said, only that she believes in Jiang Ning and sincerely treats herself.


    "this is yours."


    Jiang Ning took out the candy paper he had kept for many years from his pocket and put it into Lin Yuzhen''s hands.


    She unrolled the candy paper and looked at it carefully.


    "You are¡­¡­"


    In Lin Yuzhen''s mind, a figure gradually emerged, a little beggar, curled up in the corner, his face trembling with sleepiness and despair.


    At that time, she only had a piece of candy on her body, and she was reluctant to eat it all the time.


    But when she saw that little beggar, she really felt that he was so pitiful, and she gave him her only candy, hoping to give him some comfort, without any hesitation.


    Jiang Ning looked at Lin Yuzhen, and Lin Yuzhen also looked at Jiang Ning.


    After a while, Lin Yu really laughed suddenly.


    "Are you really a beggar?"


    The two looked at each other and were silent for a moment, before both of them laughed.


    In the distance, there was the sound of rolling waves, and beside him, there was a swaying bonfire. The two of them hugged and talked, waiting for the sunrise, and waiting for tomorrow.


    I don''t know how long they talked, but the two talked about everything without scruples.


    Those outsiders are taboo topics for Jiang Ning. Lin Yu really wanted to ask, and Jiang Ning was not unhappy.


    Lin Yu really didn''t conceal the things Jiang Ning was curious about.


    The two people were frank and frank, and met frankly.


    Suddenly, the sea level gradually lit up, and Lin Yuzhen raised his head and glanced up. Some sleepy eyes suddenly lit up.


    But when the fiery red sun emerged from the sea level, Lin Yu couldn''t help it.


    "Look! Look!"


    "Sunrise!"


    Lin Yu was so excited, she saw the sunrise!


    She pointed to the distance and stood up immediately, grabbing Jiang Ning with one hand, pulling him up, waving with the other hand, shouting in the direction of the sunrise.


    "Jiangning! I love you!"

 Chapter 1111： Small progress

    "I love you--!"


    The sound seemed to overshadow the rolling waves.


    Lin Yu really looked like an innocent girl, facing the sea, facing the red sun, and shouted what he wanted to say the most at the moment.


    Jiang Jingjing watched quietly and smiled.


    The most beautiful love is like this, one is making trouble, the other is laughing.


    Lin Yuzhen shouted with a loud voice. In the tent far away, Su Yun stretched out his head and rubbed his eyes, still yawning.


    "Huh? It''s already sunrise?"


    Seeing the red sun on the sea level, she had already jumped out of the sea, and she immediately became energetic, and turned around and got into the tent to look for her mobile phone to take pictures.


    "Ahhhhh! Why did you sleep to death! I missed it! I missed it!"


    Su Yun really wanted to smoke himself severely, set two alarm clocks in a row, but didn''t even wake him up.


    She didn''t dare to stay up in the middle of the night, for fear that she might hear strange noises coming from the tent next door.


    When I got up early, I couldn''t see the sunrise, I could only see a handful of dog food, and Su Yun comforted himself.


    Its daybreak.


    Jiang Ning left Qiankun Island with Lin Yuzhen and others.


    This trip made Lin Yu really happy, and even more like a honeymoon.


    On Jiang Ning''s side, he also achieved his goal.


    Although the Lord did not appear, he could kill the three envoys, and he felt that the Lord could hardly bear it.


    As a result, I am afraid that there are not many people who can use it.


    If the Lord wants to do it himself, the time for the two people to meet will become shorter and shorter.


    After solving this matter, Jiang Ning stopped thinking about it. This time the encirclement and suppression plan was not very successful, but it was satisfactory enough.


    He took Lin Yuzhen and others back to the South Island.


    As soon as he arrived at the hotel, Fang Yieryi and Chu Men and others hurriedly rushed to see him.


    Jiang Ning let Lin Yuzhen, who hadn''t slept all night, take a shower and lie down in bed comfortably, while he walked to the hall and sat down on the sofa.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Truman shouted respectfully, "That Nan Batian... is dead!"


    They had just received the news and found Nan Batian''s body. They were shocked instantly. Before they could react, the more shocking news made Chu Men and others almost numb.


    "anything else."


    Hearing these words, Jiang Ning was expressionless.


    Of course he knew it, he died under his hands, could he not know.


    "Also, the underground circle of the South Island was destroyed overnight!"


    There was a tremor in Truman''s voice, "That Fang Mi... is already crazy. I don''t know what the stimulation was. He is completely crazy."


    "Is it really crazy?."


    After Truman finished speaking, he added another sentence, fearing that Jiang Ning would misunderstand that this Fang Mi was to avoid punishment, and acted like a grizzly, pretending to be crazy and stupid.


    "Ok."


    Where did he know such shocking news, Jiang Ning just gave a faint hum, as if he didn''t care at all.


    He turned his head and looked at Fangsuo.


    "Mengtianya Tourism Co., Ltd. is now the tourism industry standard in the South Island. In accordance with Lin''s intention, a series of new industry service standards have been formulated, and the industry has accepted them!"


    Fangsuo was also a little excited.


    Nan Batian is dead, and the malignant tumor that has oppressed their industry for many years has been cleared. He is happier than anyone else!


    Not to mention, every reform and change of Meng Tianya now has become a new standard in the industry. This feeling makes him feel very fulfilled.


    "We have Lin''s label on our heads, so we must do our best and never lose the face of Mr. Jiang and Mr. Lin!"


    Fang Zuo said excitedly.


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Keep on it, this is just a small improvement."

 Chapter 1112： A pleading

    "Yes Yes!"


    Fang Suo nodded repeatedly.


    In his eyes, a huge success, in Jiang Ning''s eyes, is just a small improvement. They still have a lot of room for improvement, and there are still many things to go.


    He has been in the workplace for so many years, his enthusiasm has long been wiped out, but now, he has returned to the beginning, like a newcomer who has just entered the workplace, full of passion and boiling!


    After reporting the situation to Jiang Ning, both Chumen and Fangsuo did not dare to disturb Jiang Ning''s rest.


    The current South Island is no longer what it used to be. Once Nan Batian died, the underground circle, without knowing who was uprooted overnight, directly eliminated the city, the deepest rooted malignant tumor.


    The most developed tourism industry here has truly ushered in its vitality and vitality at this moment, and with this opportunity, Mengtianya Tourism Company has suddenly become the leader among them!


    Only their service standards become the industry standard, which represents their status.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t care about these, he is not interested.


    His interest lies in Lin Yuzhen.


    I slept well with Lin Yu, and when he woke up, he was refreshed and energetic.


    "Dear friends and tourists!"


    On the bus, the new tour guide was enthusiastic, "Today, I will take everyone to our South Island, a very unique attraction. It is rumored that the origin of this attraction must be from ancient times two hundred years ago. At that time ..."


    The tour guide was introducing the scenic spots, and the attention of the tourists on the bus was all attracted to the past, and their minds had already drifted to the next scenic spot.


    Jiang Ning sat with Lin Yuzhen, her fingers clasped tightly.


    "Honeymooning turned out to be this way."


    Lin Yu really put aside his work, just want to enjoy the good time these few days.


    Spending this way with Jiang Ning is an unforgettable memory in her life.


    "When we are old, we will take a closer look."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Shall we grow old together?"


    Lin Yu really leaned on Jiang Ning''s shoulder and narrowed his eyes with a smile, "Then I want to be your old woman."


    ...


    After playing happily for two days, Lin Yu had never relaxed like this.


    Even if she doesn''t need to worry about her livelihood anymore, she understands the multiple responsibilities on her shoulders, and knows more clearly how much Jiang Ning expects of her.


    She must work harder, work harder than before, help more people, and become better.


    In this way, when she is standing next to Jiang Ning, she can confidently and generously introduce to others: "Hello everyone, my name is Lin Yuzhen, and I am Jiang Ning''s wife."


    At this moment, the two people were leaning on the deck of the yacht, and the sound of the rolling waves was endless.


    Above the head, there are seagulls flying by from time to time, making beautiful calls.


    "I really want to do it again? Ran Shan Ling Yi Shan Yi Yi Ran? Play for a few days."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    "Then play."


    Jiang Ning did not hesitate.


    Money can''t be made, and work can''t be done. As long as Lin Yu really wants to, he can let her offload all the burdens at any time, but he also knows that Lin Yu is really unwilling.


    Looking at the man who spoiled himself to the extreme, Lin Yu was really happy.


    She was about to speak when the phone rang aside.


    Lin Yuzhen picked it up and glanced at the number. Without hesitation, he immediately connected.


    The secretary Xiao Zhao called. She knew that she was on her honeymoon. It was not an emergency and would not disturb her.


    What''s more, the signal here is not good, I don''t know how many times it takes to get through this one, Lin Yu really knows, it must be an urgent matter.


    "What did you say?"


    She frowned slightly, seeming to be a little surprised, "A complaint told us? Where did they get their faces!"

 Chapter 1113： Lawsuit

    Lin Yu was really angry, and her face suddenly became unhappy.


    How can she be happy, she is spending her honeymoon outside, and others are playing tricks behind her back, she still uses such a shameless way.


    "I see, you handle it first, and I will rush back as soon as possible."


    After hanging up the phone, Lin Yuzhen turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning.


    She really didn''t want to let Jiang Ning down because of her work.


    This is their first time out to play, or their honeymoon.


    But Lin is very important to her. This is her ideal, her goal, and the most important thing for her to stand next to Jiang Ning with confidence.


    "I know, you don''t need to say,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "If you can stay together, every day is your honeymoon."


    Of course he knew what was most important to Lin Yuzhen.


    She needs self-confidence, her own ideals and career. She is her most important person, so she hopes to stand by her side calmly.


    "Thanks husband."


    Lin Yu really pursed her lips, a little embarrassed.


    He said that he would spend his honeymoon, but he has been dealing with work, and some have ignored Jiang Ning''s feelings.


    But she knew that Jiang Ning would definitely support herself no matter what happened.


    The two did not continue to be cool at sea, and immediately turned around and returned.


    The things Lin''s stall this time are not trivial.


    A lawsuit is one thing, winning or losing is one thing, and the impact on the company''s reputation is what Lin Yu really needs to worry about.


    When something like this happened, she could no longer maintain a happy mood and relax and play.


    Back to the hotel, after a brief cleaning, a few people immediately returned to the East China Sea.


    On the way, Lin Yuzhen had already told Jiang Ning about the matter.


    Jiang Ning is very familiar with those who come for trouble.


    "Slanka?"


    Jiang Ning still has an impression of this name.


    When Lin entered the Shenghai market, he stepped on Slanka''s head. At that time, the game he set up was Chen Gong, the general agent of Slanka''s Shenghai, and got in by himself.


    Later, Jiang Li was changed to prevent Lin from obtaining relevant data in the industry.


    When we went to the north, the Qin family''s foundry factory was doing OEM for this Sri Lanka. It seemed that it was still the largest agent factory in the north.


    Speaking of it, grievances are not small, but in Jiangning''s view, this is not a grievance. The wealth that Silanka plundered in the country and the suppression of the domestic industry have to pay a certain price.


    "Silanka sued us Lin''s infringement, saying that our Lin''s products had misappropriated their data, and asked the court to award our products to them and compensate them with one billion dollars!"


    Lin Yu was really angry when he heard it.


    Lin¡¯s researcher, Shanshan, Shanlu, who has been working on a new product, has been researching a new product that he can¡¯t sleep and eat, and he wants to take it away in a word?


    Regardless of their data, those industry data itself are public, and they are summarized from the data of various manufacturers in the domestic industry.


    How did it become their Slanka''s data?


    shameless!


    "Don''t be angry, it''s not worth it."


    Jiang Ning comforted.


    This Slanka didn''t jump out a long time ago, but he jumped out now, but he will pick the time.


    Now Lin''s has become a leading company in the beauty industry in China. It is stationed in almost all major cities, and it is still expanding the market in third- and fourth-tier cities.


    There is no doubt that Lin will definitely become the real leader in this industry in China!


    Once Lin consolidates its position, the living space of foreign brands such as Naslanka will be severely squeezed.


    They used to be almost a money-picking business, but it will only get harder and harder to do.


    If you don''t fight back at this moment, it will not be the style of these capitalists.

 Chapter 1114： Make them regret

    As a major international brand, Silanka is very strong. In the past, Lin¡¯s might not even care about it at all, or they might put it on purpose, waiting for the Lin¡¯s development and growth. Kill again!


    Sure enough, this knife came.


    Lin Yuzhen was thinking about countermeasures in her heart. She knew very well that Lin''s development was destined to encounter a lot of troubles.


    What she has to do is to solve these problems as much as possible and rely on her own efforts.


    It really doesn''t work... She still has a husband!


    When several people returned to the East China Sea, Lin Yu was really non-stop, and immediately went to the Lin family, without even thinking about changing clothes.


    "Relevant personnel, have they all arrived?"


    Lin Yuzhen was very up and down, and she was also wearing the floral dress she wore on the beach, so Xiao Zhao''s eyes were dizzy.


    "Ah! It''s all here! I''m waiting for you, President Lin!"


    Xiao Zhao followed Lin Yuzhen, hesitating from time to time, should he stretch out his hand to help Lin Yuzhen carry the skirt so as not to step on it.


    The meeting room, the heads of the marketing department, public relations department and legal department of the Lin Group have all arrived.


    "Mr. Lin! Brother Ning!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen walk in, several people immediately stood up and said hello.


    "Sit all."


    Lin Yu really waved his hand and asked everyone to sit down.


    Jiang Ning just smiled, pulled a chair, beckoned Xiao Zhao to bring himself a pot of tea, and listened to them quietly.


    "Silanka is coming in a fierce manner. There is no warning, so I appealed directly, and the location was also selected in the north, the purpose is to get the product we developed for the north."


    "Obviously, the northern product is very successful, and once they get it, they will definitely dominate the price. Lin, we can''t lose."


    "It''s not just that you can''t lose, Lin actually loses a lot in this lawsuit, mainly in terms of brand influence and reputation."


    The heads of several departments had done the analysis early, and waited for Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning to return, so that they could inform them of the situation in time and let them decide what to do.


    The purpose of Slanka was not to win the lawsuit, but to pour dirty water on Lin''s body!


    Once Lin was crowned with the notoriety of stealing other people''s achievements or even plagiarism, then Lin''s path would be broken!


    The current situation is no longer good, and once Slanka starts, he must be fully prepared.


    "The Lin family is no longer the Lin family of the past,"


    After listening to the reports of several persons in charge, Lin Yu really said loudly, "It''s not the Lin who let others bully, let alone the Lin who let others slaughter!"


    Hearing what Lin Yu was really saying, several people in charge looked serious, and they could obviously feel the aura of Lin Yuzhen''s body!


    "We, Lin, sit well and act upright, so we are not afraid of anything,"


    Lin Yu said seriously, "We don''t cause trouble, but we are never afraid of trouble!"


    "Everyone knows what Slanka intends. I think you already have a coping strategy. I believe your professionalism is enough to solve this problem."


    Several persons in charge nodded again and again.


    They are no newcomers, and they are not just entering the Lin family, but they have grown up with the Lin family to this day.


    The Lin family is in trouble, that is, they are in trouble. If someone wants to bully the Lin family, then you have to ask whether they agree or not!


    "President Lin, don''t worry, we will do our best to deal with it."


    Several persons in charge continued to say.


    "Well, you guys meet, discuss the plan, and then tell me,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "Since Slanka wants to challenge us, then we should be a qualified opponent and make them regret it!"

 Chapter 1115： We wont lose

    "Yes!"


    Several persons in charge got up and immediately went to discuss the best response plan for "Fuwufuyi to cover Lingshan".


    This is their job, but also their responsibility!


    Lin Yuzhen fully believed in them, and given them this right, they didn''t want to disappoint Lin Yuzhen.


    Jiang Ning sat there, from beginning to end, without speaking.


    Lin Yu really did the things in the company, and Jiang Ning would not intervene if she could solve them.


    If she can''t solve it, she will do it herself.


    "It''s getting more and more stylish."


    Jiang Ning smiled, he didn''t take the so-called trouble to his heart at all. He didn''t care about Slanka, even those rich brands in Europe, what about?


    He prefers that through these so-called opponents, Lin Yu can really grow up.


    At least, now it seems that Lin Yu is really more and more like an entrepreneur.


    "Is it?"


    In front of work, Lin Yu was really resolute, strong and determined, but in front of Jiang Ning, she was just a little woman.


    Even if he was molested by Jiang Ning, he would blush.


    Hearing Jiang Ning boasting about himself, Lin Yu really bit his lip, "It''s okay."


    "Well, your floral skirt is also very good."


    Lin Yuzhen realized this. She hadn''t changed her clothes yet, so she glared at Jiang Ning and immediately took Jiang Ning and left the company.


    After returning home, Meimei had a meal, and Su Mei made the dishes by herself, and Lin Yu really relaxed a little.


    As soon as they came back, Su Mei stared at Lin Yu, always feeling that her own daughter seemed a little different.


    Her eyes that swept Lin Yuzhen''s belly from time to time made Lin Yuzhen''s face flush.


    "Mom, what are you thinking about."


    "Oh, nothing, nothing."


    Su Mei smiled and waved her hands again and again, "I''ll just see if you have gained weight recently, do you have a small belly?"


    Lin Yu really blushed.


    "No, it''s easy to get fat."


    "Is it,"


    Su Mei''s tone seemed disappointed, she immediately turned her head and looked at Jiang Ning who was sitting there, "Jiang Ning, then you have to work hard."


    Jiang Ning, who was drinking water, almost squirted out.


    Lin Yu really didn''t gain weight, how did he work hard?


    Before Jiang Ning could speak, Su Mei got into the kitchen again, still muttering: "I need to adjust my body, raise it well, it is necessary to prepare early..."


    "go to company!"


    I can''t stay at home anymore.


    Is this my own home or Jiangning''s home?


    Is this my own mother or mother-in-law? I can¡¯t wait to have a baby by myself.


    That''s a grandson, not a grandson.


    Jiang Ning was amused for a while.


    Knowing that Lin Yu really couldn''t let go of the company''s affairs, it was impossible for her to rest.


    The two returned to the company, and the plan discussed by several departments had already come out, and they were immediately given to Lin Yuzhen.


    Their opinions are very unified. This is trouble, but it is also an opportunity!


    "Lin''s future development path is definitely not just domestic!"


    This is what Lin Yuzhen has always told them. In these days, Lin''s development layout is also working hard for overseas expansion. Now the domestic layout has almost completed 70%, and only some third- and fourth-tier cities remain.


    Lin had already noticed the huge overseas market.


    Why, only overseas brands come to make money in China?


    Lins, also want to make their money!


    "Sometimes, it''s time to fight a tough battle,"


    The person in charge of the Legal Department said seriously, "Whether it wins or loses, at least, the company needs this kind of tempering, and...we will not lose."


    She glanced at Lin Yuzhen and then at Jiang Ning.


    With Jiangning, how could Lin lose?


    Not to mention one Slanka, there are ten, and they are not afraid!


    Lin Yu really looked at their plan seriously and nodded: "Okay, since we are going to fight, then we must win, notify the relevant personnel of various departments, and make all preparations!"


    "This battle, I will take you and win it together!"

 Chapter 1116： Song right

    "Yes!"


    The entire Lin family seemed to be infused with vitality in an instant. This kind of vitality is something that you can''t see in other companies.


    When encountering troubles and crises, they can stimulate their fighting spirit even more!


    Because everyone is not only working, but also struggling for their dreams and career!


    The Lin family moved, and Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen also rushed to the north.


    The main battlefield is in the north, and the two people who can make decisions need to be in that town.


    In the north, the situation is completely different.


    Nowadays, Lin''s reputation in the north is huge, not only the three top rich families, but also a lot of convenience and cooperation opportunities. More families with big names will take the initiative to rely on it.


    As the person in charge of Li Dong of the Northern Branch, his aura is gradually different.


    He is a member of the Lin family, and his words and deeds represent the Lin family. Naturally, he should not be ashamed of the Lin family.


    Not to mention, shame Jiang Ning.


    "[Guchengdushu.com] Ning Ge, President Lin!"


    Li Dong personally went to the airport and picked up Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen. He was a little embarrassed when he saw the two of them, "I''m really useless, I want you to run."


    "So conscious, then the bonus for this month will not be issued."


    Jiang Ning smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "If the company is in trouble, it is not a matter for one person. Everyone needs to work together, understand."


    "Yes!"


    Li Dong immediately cheered up again.


    He drove the car and took the two to the branch office, introducing the current situation on the road.


    "Slanka did come here prepared this time. They hired internationally renowned barristers. They not only wanted to steal Lin''s new products, but also wanted to discredit Lin''s body and pour dirty water on Lin''s body. , Cut off Lin''s way of marching overseas."


    "Her intentions are sinister!"


    Of these, Jiang Ning can naturally see that these so-called international brands overseas have always retained the character of those capitals. In terms of working style, they also like to plunder and oppress.


    Only this time, they got the wrong person.


    "Did we hire a lawyer?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    For such a professional thing, the company''s legal staff may not be good at it yet.


    Especially to deal with opponents like Slanka, more professional personnel are needed.


    "Yes! Patriarch Song found it for us!"


    Li Dong said immediately.


    Song Family Patriarch, Song Xiaoyu.


    Hearing that Silanka was going to deal with Lin, Song Xiaoyu returned to the north as soon as possible and introduced a lawyer to Li Dong.


    At this moment, people have arrived at the branch, just waiting to see Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen.


    Li Dong took Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen into the office. On the sofa, there was a person sitting alone, wearing black-rimmed glasses, looking very gentle, with his knees close together and hands on his knees, as if he wanted to be more quiet, more quiet.


    "Brother Ning, Mr. Lin, introduce to you? Yi''er Wuling will wait and see you!"


    Li Dong immediately walked over and pointed at the humanity, "This is the cousin of the Song family Patriarch, Song is right!"


    "In this northern lawyer industry, it is very famous, people give it a nickname, Song Dao!"


    Song Dao Dao?


    This name has some meaning.


    But, it seems to be in line with the appearance, and some don''t want to match it.


    It''s hard for Lin Yu to imagine how such a gentle, mad man would fight with people in court and argue with reason.


    "Hello, I''m Lin Yuzhen!"


    Lin Yuzhen stepped forward and stretched out his hand, and Song Dui-right suddenly became nervous, his face flushed all of a sudden.


    Not only did he take two steps back and forth, he became stammered when he spoke.


    "Hello, I, my name is Song, Song is right... Xiaoyu told me, Miss Lin''s hand, no, you can''t touch..."

 Chapter 1117： The president is angry

    Lin Yuzhen was startled, and he didn''t react, and Song''s face was even more red.


    It''s like an innocent little virgin talking to a girl for the first time.


    "Puff..."


    Lin Yu really couldn''t help but laughed, "Are you really a lawyer?"


    She didn''t even ask, why Song Xiaoyu said that he couldn''t shake hands with herself, but this Song was right, so he stuttered a little?


    A lawyer who stutters?


    "Sorry, I didn''t laugh at you, but I was really surprised."


    Even Jiang Ning felt that Song Xiaoyu had introduced the wrong person.


    "I, I''m a lawyer, don''t worry, when I go to court, I won''t, won''t stammer."


    Song was a little anxious about it, but he stammered even more.


    "Xiaoyu, that kid said, Miss Lin is, is Ning''s woman, no one can touch anyone, no one."


    Jiang Ning nodded, and Song Xiaoyu was still a smart person after all.


    However, what he said can''t be touched doesn''t mean that he can''t even shake hands.


    The Song right in front of me is really interesting.


    "Ge Ning, President Lin, don¡¯t worry, Song pair has a great reputation in the north, strength and experience, especially to deal with this situation, not to mention that he was introduced by Patriarch Song, and we can trust him. ."


    "of course."


    Jiang Ning said, "Song Xiaoyu introduced it, of course I believe it."


    He stretched out his hand and smiled: "Mr. Song, everything will take care of you."


    Seeing Jiang Ning taking the initiative to shake hands with him, Song Duyong became even more nervous, and quickly wiped his hands with his clothes, holding Jiang Ning''s hands with both hands, a little excited.


    "Mr. Jiang, Xiaoyu said and said, you are and are the benefactor of the Song family. I have to repay this kindness!"


    He stubbornly said, but he was very firm.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning, the Song family would be gone, not only would Song Xiaoyu''s line disappear, his line would also be impossible to be kind.


    Once a place like the north disappears, it will disappear forever and completely!


    "Well, thank you."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, knowing that Song is probably not used to communicating with people in ordinary times. This is a personal character problem, but when he comes to his professional field, I am afraid that he will completely become another person.


    Song Xiaoyu introduced him, so he was naturally relieved and let Li Dong talk to him slowly, and the communication would be fine.


    Now everything is ready.


    Since Silanka wanted to snipe Lin''s plan to advance overseas, they couldn''t wait to die, let alone lead him by the nose.


    Jiang Ning has never passively defended.


    Even if he is defending now, he must also be prepared to fight back at the same time!


    at the same time.


    North, Slanka General Agency.


    Baumol was smoking a cigar, and a glass of expensive red wine in front of him was exuding a strong aroma.


    He is a foreigner''s name, but the face is very oriental, and even between gestures, he still has the habits of northerners.


    "The president is very angry, and he is very dissatisfied with the performance of the Dadonghua area during this period."


    Baumol shook his head, "One Shenghai, one North, two vital markets, if you say let it go, let it go, incompetent!"


    The few people sitting in front of him, Di Ling Ran Shan Lu Xi Xi Er, didn''t say a word, didn''t dare to refute at all, they could only let Baumol reprimand.


    "Slanka has lost billions of dollars in just this period of time. Can you afford these responsibilities?"


    Those few people still didn''t dare to speak, so they could only lower their heads and accept the reprimand.


    "Humph,"


    Baumol snorted, put the cigar aside, picked up the red wine glass, and shook it gently, "This time, you are not allowed to fail again, otherwise, the president will not let you go."

 Chapter 1118： Cut your way!

    "Yes! Please rest assured, Mr. Bowmore, this time we have made sufficient preparations and will not disappoint you!"


    One of them continued to speak.


    "It didn''t disappoint me,"


    Baumol shook his head, "It''s the president, understand?"


    He stared at the person in front of him: "Xiang Gao, can you sit in this position and know how much effort I have spent? If you can''t do business in the Dadonghua area, you will not only be unable to do business, but you will also be seized by the Lin family. I hope you, find a building yourself and jump from the highest point."


    "Yes!"


    Xiang Gao''s body trembled and immediately responded.


    After speaking, he didn''t dare to bother anymore, immediately arched his body, and walked out gently.


    After walking out of the office door, he felt that he relaxed a little, facing Baumol, that kind of terrifying pressure was too uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Xiang..."


    "Follow Mr. Bowmore''s request!"


    Xiang Gao immediately said, "Xi Zhiyi Lu closed Fu Yiyi?" "In any case, we have to get the production materials of Lin''s new products, and get compensation!"


    "Yes!"


    Take a deep breath, this is the north.


    In the north now, unlike the past, the few big-name families he contacted knew he was going to deal with the Lin family, but they all refused to cooperate, and even took the initiative to draw a line with him.


    He didn''t know that Lin''s status is different in the north now. Once he could squeeze Lin to death with one hand, but now, a hundred people, in front of Lin''s, are no different from Ants!


    In a short time, he couldn''t believe it.


    Xiang Gao turned his head and glanced at his office. Baumol was inside and he didn''t dare to go in.


    "Obviously I am a native of my country, what foreign name to take, I''m!"


    He cursed silently in his heart, but he dared not make a sound.


    The Bao family was once one of the large families in the north. Only a few decades ago, the family emigrated overseas and took root overseas, becoming a stronger family!


    Even Silanka, a major international brand, has shares in his Bao family.


    Especially in the Dadonghua area, the Bao family is almost in control. In the recent period, the strong rise of the Lin family has almost cut off the monopoly of the Bao family, and the Bao family will naturally be anxious.


    As soon as Baumol came, he had to attack Lin, and he didn''t care what was going on in the north now.


    He didn''t want to know, even less disdain to know, even if it was the family of the northern surname, Baumol didn''t care about it.


    After all, their Bao family was already a large family in the north decades ago, and they had long given up on things, how could they be attracted to it?


    In the office.


    Baumol leaned on the sofa, smoking a cigar leisurely, with a slightly delicate face, but with a calm and old-fashioned look that did not match his age.


    "Big Donghua area, the profit brought to my Bao family every year is hundreds of millions. This Lin family immediately cut it in half as soon as he appeared."


    He snorted, "I don''t know which big family is supporting the Lin family, the Long family, the Xue family, or the Jiang family?"


    "Hmph, no matter which one it is, the hand stretched too long."


    Baumol sneered, and between his eyebrows, a hint of anger exuded, "In China, it''s okay to make some money for a gangster, and still think of overseas development? Dreaming!"


    He didn''t realize that the Bao family was so afraid of Lin''s development speed, otherwise, if they didn''t care, how would they take Lin''s heart?


    "The overseas road, I will break it for you now!"

 Chapter 1119： Spoiled you

    If it were not for the sudden rise of the Lin family, which affected the Bao family''s domestic business, Baumol would never want to come back.


    It seemed that the air here was not sweet enough, and he wanted to wear a mask.


    Where is freedom here?


    Baumol thought to himself that it was the overseas air that made him feel relaxed.


    He didn''t care about the Lin family. He came back this time with a clear purpose, which was to defeat the Lin family and steal what he wanted from the Lin family.


    Plundering is one of the skills he learned the most profoundly while growing up overseas.


    Baumol shook his red wine glass, leaned against the sofa in Xi''er Lu Yiyi in Shandi, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Thinking about how ruthless he should be, and how proper he must be, in order to better achieve his goals.


    Shopping malls are like battlefields, and they need to pay attention to skills, especially when the strength of one''s side far exceeds that of the other, it is often more interesting to play with the other side.


    Baumol didn''t want to let Lin''s fattening off easily.


    Especially, the Lin''s now has acquired the original Linglong Group!


    That''s what they have been coveting for a long time in the Bao family.


    When Long Xiang was still alive, or in the northern environment at that time, the Bao family had no chance.


    The Linglong Group, which is almost tied to most of the big-name families, don''t want to **** the slightest benefit from it!


    But now, it''s different.


    All of this is in Lin''s hands.


    "This wine is really fragrant."


    Baumol slowly opened his eyes and glanced at the red wine glass in his hand. He didn''t know whether he was really talking about this glass of wine or Lin''s.


    At that time.


    The court has not yet started, and the two sides have begun to build momentum!


    Slanka intends to stir up public opinion and put tremendous pressure on Lin, forcing them to make the wrong decision.


    Li Dong found Jiang Ning with relevant information.


    "Now, a large number of self-media public accounts are maliciously discrediting Lin''s. They are all hypocritical things, Ning Ge, do we want to do it?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him: "If you can do it directly, will you still find me?"


    Li Dong smiled and touched his head: "These media...just like guerrilla warfare, they are very difficult to deal with, kill one, and immediately come out another. Conventional methods are difficult to solve, so I came to Ning Brother..."


    Jiang Ning once said that if you can''t solve the problem, you can solve the person who created the problem.


    Li Dong has always kept it in his heart.


    But he is not as good as Jiang Ning, and he doesn''t even know who is behind him. How can he solve it?


    "In his own way, he will be treated as a person."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "You won''t find a more powerful official account and fight back against them."


    Li Dongsan smiled: "It''s okay, but this is not our style."


    He is used to looking at Jiang Ning, sweeping through these pesky bugs, where is it so troublesome.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, looked at Li Dong deeply, and saw Li Dong chuckle in his heart. Did he make a mistake?


    "you''ve changed."


    Jiang Ning said, "I spoiled you all."


    "The other party uses conventional means, we use conventional means, the other party does not play cards according to the routine, then we do not play the cards according to the routine, no matter what method is used, we have to crush them, do you know what I mean?"


    Li Dong nodded and shook his head again.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, hooked Li Dong''s neck, and said seriously: "Have you ever seen someone throw a bomb when they played cards?"


    Li Dong''s eyes lit up and he immediately understood. The chicken nodded as if pecking at the rice.


    Following Brother Ning, I can learn so much!


    "Yes, I get it! I''ll make arrangements now!"

 Chapter 1120： Turn an enemy into a friend

    Jiang Ning was right. Whenever Jiang Ning is required to take action on such trivial matters, if the other party uses conventional means, then they will also use conventional means, and they are more powerful than them!


    I can''t. Jiang Ning is the trump card for everything, right?


    Seeing Li Dongfeng rushing out, Jiang Ning turned his head and gave Lin Yu a real look.


    "I feel that you are still a long way from retirement."


    Lin Yu really puffed and couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s not spoiled by you yet."


    She whispered, "Lin''s people are actually very capable and strive to be the best in all aspects, and they are already the best."


    It''s just that Jiang Ning, a super expert, has almost no problem. It can stump Lin, and their employees don''t even have too many opportunities to push themselves into a desperate situation to temper themselves.


    She looked at Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning could only spread his hands: "Blame me?"


    This really can only be blamed on him, it is too powerful, so that the guys like Li Dong have hardly used their full strength.


    Of course, Jiang Ning also gave them strong self-confidence, so that no matter what they do, they know that there is a strong support behind them, that they have confidence, and their spirits are different.


    "You are Lin''s Dinghai Shenzhen." Lin Yuzhen said.


    Jiang Ning didn''t agree with the term "needle" very much, whose name is "needle"?


    "Brother Ning! Brother Ning!"


    He was about to educate Lin Yuzhen to find something thicker to describe himself, and Li Dong ran in again.


    "Slanka, someone is here."


    "What are they here for?"


    Lin Yuzhen frowned slightly, "Should I see you directly in court?"


    The current relationship between the two sides is the same. Silanka secretly invited a lot of advocacy writers to frantically discredit Lin. Now he is coming here, is he looking for a fight?


    "Say yes, there is something I want to talk to you? Fuling Luling Wu Yiran Fu?"


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen looked at each other and nodded.


    "Let him in."


    Li Dong nodded and turned around immediately.


    However, after a while, he brought in a middle-aged man with extraordinary temperament, and obviously his position in the Dadonghua area of ??Sri Lanka was not low.


    "Two, my name is Fang Jun, the general secretary of the Dadonghua area in Sri Lanka. I am glad to meet you."


    Fang Jun was in a straight suit, but he didn''t see it at all. He didn''t mean to shake hands with Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen. He sat directly across from them, with a feeling of being elevated on his face.


    "How happy are you?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t even mean to stand up, tilted his head slightly, looked at Fang Jun, and asked directly.


    Fang Jun froze for a moment, his expression stagnated, and he didn''t expect Jiang Ning to ask this suddenly.


    He didn''t know how happy he was, but it was just a polite sentence.


    "Mr. Jiang is really humorous,"


    Fang Jun smiled, looked at the two of them, glanced back and forth, a little funny, and a little curious, and said, "I don''t know, who is the Lin family? After all, the Lin family''s surname is Lin."


    When I first came, the first sentence was provocation.


    "It''s not you who have the final say anyway."


    Lin Yuzhen didn''t speak yet, Jiang Ning was still straightforward, "Let''s talk about what to do, don''t wait to see you in court, come here now, I am afraid there is nothing good."


    Fang Jun''s eyes twitched, and he really didn''t know how to deal with this Jiangning.


    Do you speak and do things, don''t you play cards according to the routine?


    "Hehe, see you in court, then there is no room for recovery,"


    Fang Jun raised his head slightly and said lightly, "I believe you, you have heard of the recent public opinion? It is not easy for the Lin brand to grow up to this day. If it is smashed, the loss will be too great."


    "Slanka, we are willing to give Lin a chance to be friends, not enemies, isn''t it great?"

 Chapter 1121： The last chance

    Fang Jun sat there with a slight smile on his face.


    What he said was very polite, but the tone of disdain and loftyness, even with a hint of threat, did not conceal the least.


    "The development of the Lin Group can be said to be a miracle. If it is suddenly knocked down, I think it will be very difficult to achieve today''s achievement."


    Fang Jun smiled, "That price, I think you two, I definitely don''t want to pay."


    "Slanka, however, is not a company that rushes to extinction. We are willing to give our peers a chance."


    Jiang Ning looked at Fang Jun and laughed, "What about the conditions?"


    He didn''t want to talk so much nonsense.


    There is a saying that you can''t get too early without profit, and there is a saying that you can''t go to the Palace of Three Treasures.


    This Fang Jun came to Lin to discuss before the trial, and he must have been uneasy.


    "Actually, it''s not a condition,"


    Fang Jun smiled and said casually, "It''s just that Lin wants to retreat from the whole body, so he must pay some price."


    "We told the manager, not much."


    He stretched out two fingers: "First, for this new product aimed at the North, the patent must be transferred to us. Second, compensation for Sri Lanka¡¯s losses, one billion US dollars."


    "Is it enough?"


    Jiang Ning asked, "I don''t think it''s enough."


    Fang Jun was startled.


    "It''s only one billion U.S. dollars, and what Silanka has lost during this period of time is not lower than one billion, right? I think we should compensate two billion U.S. dollars.


    "Mr. Jiang, are you kidding?"


    Fang Jun was a little surprised, and didn''t know what Jiang Ning meant.


    not enough?


    Could it be that the Lin family is already scared and willing to pay a higher price in order to reach a reconciliation?


    "You made the joke first."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Fang Jun''s face blushed before he realized that he was tricked by Jiang Ning.


    "Mr. Jiang, I came with sincerity,"


    Fang Jun didn''t care what Jiang Ning said, "The conditions can be discussed. We, Slenko, are still willing to give Lin''s this opportunity."


    Now that Slanka has taken the initiative, he is not afraid of Lin''s failure to submit.


    So much dirty water waiting to be poured on Lin''s head, they will not disregard Lin''s reputation, right?


    The conditions he offered are naturally not the final conditions. Both parties need to constantly fight and discuss, but at least, they must get the patent right for that new product!


    "Are you willing to give Lin a chance?"


    Lin Yu was really angry.


    She has never seen such a shameless person.


    Come to blackmail, blackmail, and even say that it''s giving Lin a chance?


    Not to mention the one-billion-dollar compensation, it is impossible for Lin to give Slanka to the patent for the new product alone.


    This is Lin''s thing, he Slanka, but he has no right or qualification to take it away!


    Her voice became cold, "I, Lin, don''t you want to give you a chance to cover up Lu Yi?"


    Hearing this, Fang Jun''s face also sank.


    "President Lin, you may, don''t know what the situation is now, do you need me to tell you?"


    "no need."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand directly, "Let¡¯s see in court and tell you the people behind Slanka are trying to use the capitalist''s way to plunder Lin. You really found the wrong person."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Jun stood up.


    "Do you know that you missed the last chance!"


    "I know, Slanka, you missed your last chance."


    Jiang Ning waved directly, "Send off the guests!"


    "Jiangning!"


    Fang Jun was annoyed, and Xiang Gao asked him to do his best to give Lin enough pressure to force them to agree to a reconciliation before the court opened, but Jiang Ning seemed to have no idea what was good or bad!


    "Snapped!"

 Chapter 1122： Rebellion

    Before he finished speaking, Jiang Ning stepped forward and slapped Fang Jun directly on the face.


    Crisp!


    "My name, you are also qualified to call it?"


    Between Jiang Ning''s eyebrows and Yu, there was a chill, and Fang Jun''s cruel words sank again, and he didn''t dare to say it at all.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    He hesitated for a long time, but he didn''t say a word. He just dared to cover his face and stood there, angry and helpless.


    "Go back and tell the person behind you, Slanka, I''m watching."


    Fang Jun didn''t know what it meant when Jiang Ning said this.


    In this world, it seems that there is only one person who is targeted by Jiang Ning.


    disappear!


    Disappear completely!


    Fang Jun didn''t dare to say anything, and left dingy.


    "It seems that Sri Lanka does not have much confidence."


    If they are sure of victory, they don''t need to send someone? Erzhe to serve Shan Lu Lu to serve the land.


    But it¡¯s not good to send someone like this. He wants to use his power to suppress others, and he doesn¡¯t look at who is sitting across from him.


    Lin Yuzhen frowned slightly: "Husband, the man behind Slanka..."


    "Possibly, it has connections with those overseas forces that covet wild mines in the Great Northwest."


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes and said lightly.


    That time he asked A Fei to carry out Operation Thunder, sweeping away those companies in the northwestern region that transported rare minerals overseas.


    It must have moved a lot of people''s cakes.


    Now Lin''s is not just an enterprise, but also has different responsibilities.


    "Don''t worry, I found out, that Song is right, it''s kind of interesting."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Wait for a good show."


    After that, Jiang Ning stopped taking this matter into his mind, and turned around to find Xiao Zhao for snacks.


    When Fang Jun returned to the company, he immediately went to Xianggao, his face was ugly!


    "Mr. Xiang, Jiang Ning doesn''t know good or bad! He even dared to beat me!"


    Fang Jun was annoyed, "We must completely destroy the Lin family!"


    Xiang Gao looked at Fang Jun in front of him and looked at him hysterically, frowning deeper.


    He has always been in the north. Although he has never seen his face, he also knows how terrifying the big movements in the north some time ago are.


    Dozens of big-name families disappeared overnight, and even the top wealthy family Pang family was wiped out!


    It is impossible for ordinary people to know, but he learned through some channels that all of this is related to Lin''s Jiang Ning!


    Jiang Ning, the name from the north, is the most unwilling to hear now.


    That represents destruction!


    "Guru¡ª"


    Thinking of this, he slid towards the high Adam''s apple, and the fear in his heart grew stronger.


    "Mr. Xiang?"


    Seeing Xianggao in a daze, as if he hadn''t listened to his own words, Fang Jun hurriedly shouted.


    "I see."


    Xiang Gao regained his senses, his expression a little embarrassed, and even more desperate, "Since Lin refused to reconcile and gave up this opportunity by himself, then don''t blame us for being impolite."


    "Yes, Mr. Xiang, the barrister''s side, is ready. Lin''s party invited Song, right, and I heard it was a stutter."


    Waved to Gao, not wanting to say anything, Fang Jun went straight down.


    He wanted to tell Baumol not to go against Jiang Ning.


    At least, for now, there is no one who is against Jiang Ning who can live to this day. Others don''t know it. Wouldn''t Baumol check it out himself?


    With the strength of the Bao family, I should be able to know some.


    I''m afraid, he still didn''t put Jiang Ning in his eyes!


    Xiang Gao sat there with his brows furrowed, he was hesitating, would he want to?, betrayal!

 Chapter 1123： Congratulations to Mr. Jiang

    Nothing is more important than being alive.


    What is money, what is status, let alone, does he have status?


    Even if he is the person in charge of the Greater East China region, he has absolute control in the Greater East China region, but with regard to the increasingly compressed market of Slanka and the strong desire for control of the Bao family, they said, You can leave yourself with nothing.


    Xiang Gao hesitated.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    He was thinking, when the phone suddenly remembered, Xiang Gao jumped in shock.


    He immediately connected: "Mr. Bowmore..."


    Xiang Gao''s face changed just as soon as he spoke.


    "No problem! Absolutely no problem, we are sure we can win the lawsuit and ruin the Lin family!"


    "If I fail, I will commit suicide without Mr. Bowmore..."


    Xiang Gao''s face turned pale, and his throat dried instantly.


    Is this Bowmore trying to force himself to death?


    Putting down the phone, Xiang Gao gritted his teeth, angry and unwilling.


    After a long time, he took a deep breath, picked up a rarely used private phone, and dialed the number that he had saved a long time ago...


    The lawsuit between Silanka and Lin, as well as in the industry, and even in the country, caused an uproar!


    Many people think that Sri Lanka is touching porcelain, deliberately trying to cheat Lin and steal Lin''s patent.


    There are also people who do not distinguish between right and wrong, saying that it was Lin''s theft and demanding Lin''s apology and compensation!


    Jiang Ning paid no attention to this, how could he care, a few dogs barked.


    "Mr. Jiang, I and I are all ready."


    There are more than 30 stacks of information files in front of Song Dui. They are all sorted out by the relevant departments of the Lin Group in accordance with his requirements.


    "Are you sure?"


    Jiang Ning asked, "The result I want is not only to win, but also to Slanka, which will be ruined."


    Song Duyue''s face flushed slightly.


    "Mr. Jiang Xian, I am 70% sure of the result that Mr. Jiang Xian wants."


    He did not say 100%.


    Jiang Ning nodded, "The Song family can come out in large numbers, congratulations to the Song family."


    After finishing speaking, he directly took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and walked towards the court gallery.


    Song Dui Dui took Lin''s legal affairs and went straight to the defendant seat.


    At the court scene, many people came.


    There are not only colleagues in the industry, but also people from large families in the north. There is no doubt that they are watching the excitement, and some people want to see if Lin will be unlucky.


    They were so eager to see Lin suffered a loss.


    But seeing Jiang Ning coming, the five or six rows of people immediately stood up and stood aside respectfully.


    People with a little status dared to nod their heads. They said hello. People without status dared not even say a word, holding their breath, like a wooden stake.


    After being glanced at by Jiang Ning, I felt that I couldn''t breathe!


    Jiang Ning didn''t look at them, and walked directly to Song Xiaoyu''s side, pulling Lin Yuzhen to sit down.


    "Mr. Jiang,"


    Song Xiaoyu smiled, "Congratulations, Mr. Jiang."


    The accused was sued, Song Xiaoyu also came to congratulate.


    Lin Yu really wanted to laugh: "Why congratulations?"


    "Congratulations to Lin, the road to overseas expansion has opened the door."


    Song Xiaoyu said.


    Lin Yu looked at him seriously and was silent for a long time before turning his head to look at Jiang Ning.


    "I know now, why do you say that the Song family has come out in large numbers."


    Jiang Ning laughed? Xidi Lu Xiyi and Shiyi laughed, patted her hand, and said nothing.


    This kind of small scene does not require him to act.


    Soon, people from Silanka came, and the few people who came to watch all looked at Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning. One of them had an eastern face, but his breath was somewhat western.


    Like a gentleman, he really took off his hat to Lin Yu, politely, as if everyone were friends.

 Chapter 1124： Laser Cannon!

    Lin Yu really ignored Baumol.


    For people she didn''t know, and those who had bad intentions, she would treat them as dogs. This was the method Jiang Ning taught her.


    "quiet!"


    "Boom¡ª"


    With a soft sound, the judge yelled.


    Although the scene was very quiet, no one spoke.


    Jiang Ning sat there, he didn''t speak, who would dare to speak?


    This was the first time the judge saw it. In such a quiet scene, he didn''t say much, and just followed the process.


    I have to say that Slanka came prepared, and the lawyer he hired was not small in the world, and he was well prepared.


    At the beginning, the momentum was astonishing. The data of Lin''s new product came from the Shenghai Research Institute, and the data of the Shenghai Research Institute was collected by their Slanka, so they were not willing to release it.


    "Lin¡¯s group, speaking of it, is a thieves¡¯ group. It is a shameful act to develop itself by stealing and plundering. I implore the judge to ask Lin¡¯s to return the patent of the new product and make Corresponding compensation!"


    Silanka''s lawyers are full of words, rigorous thinking, and good offensive power. People who don''t know the situation will feel that it is Lin''s fault.


    Song Duo, who was sitting in the dock, had a red face and said nothing, and seemed to have no idea how to deal with it.


    That nervous and cramped appearance attracted many people to whisper.


    "Why did Lin find such a lawyer? It''s not easy to see love?"


    "I heard that I''m still stuttering, I''m all nervous now, and I''m still arguing!"


    "I think Lin''s family is going to plant today!"


    "Be quiet, you don''t want to live anymore?"


    ...


    Jiang Ning didn''t pay any attention, he just sat there like a real Dinghai Shenzhen. Seeing Song Duihe glanced at him, he nodded lightly.


    "Now, I have the defendant''s submission."


    As soon as the voice fell, Song stood up.


    At that moment, it seemed that someone changed suddenly!


    Song Du Du Dui exudes a completely different breath!


    "I think what the plaintiff said is absolutely nonsense!"


    As soon as he spoke, everyone felt that there was a cannon, which burst out suddenly, and it was continuous, one bomb followed by another bomb!


    Moreover, every bomb was extremely precise, directly hitting attorney Slaka''s hidden vitality!


    When it came to five minutes, Fang Jun''s expression changed.


    When it came to ten minutes, the entire Slanka seat frowned.


    Speaking of the fifteen minute hand, Slanka''s attorney turned pale!


    "I think the plaintiff must want to ask a few questions, and I will help you sort them out here."


    Song Dao still stammered a bit, completely incarnate as Song Dao, like a laser cannon. His words were fierce and well-founded, so that the other party couldn''t refute it at all.


    He took out the questions he had prepared a long time ago, and answered every time he said one, and looked at the other party''s lawyer every time he said one, his face turned greener.


    This is indeed the other party''s killer move that has been prepared long ago!


    But in front of Song Duo Duo, he was already vulnerable!


    The situation is almost one-sided!


    Especially, when Song paired up several key pieces of evidence, Bowmore''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    "what happened?"


    Baumol''s face was pale, and he turned his head to look at the senior man, murderously, "How did things turn out to be like this?"


    "How can Lin''s people get evidence of these things?"

 Chapter 1125： Greedy people don’t end well

    The situation on the court has completely fallen!


    Song Duyue directly pressed the other party and rubbed it on the ground, humiliating the other party''s lawyer, which was terrible.


    "Excuse me, the other party''s lawyer, what else do you want to ask?"


    Song asked politely.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "puff--!"


    Slanka''s lawyer rolled his eyes with anger and passed out completely.


    The audience was in an uproar!


    Baumol only felt that his face seemed to be slapped severely, and he was still ashamed in front of so many people.


    "No, I don''t know!"


    Xiang Gao also turned pale, and suddenly turned his head to look at Fang Jun, "What the **** is going on?"


    Just as Fang Jun was about to stand up, he suddenly plopped, his legs softened, and he knelt down.


    "I don''t know! Mr. Xiang! Mr. Bowmore, I don''t know! I haven''t told anyone about these things, let alone disclosed..."


    His face has become pale.


    "The last time you went to the Lin family, what did you do!"


    Xiang Gao screamed.


    Fang Jun''s face is better,? Ling Shanyi pailing and covering? There is no blood!


    He is determined to look at Xianggao, didn''t he let him go?


    Now I still ask myself what to do with Lin''s?


    Baumol didn''t care so much, his body was trembling, and his voice changed with anger.


    A good game was laid out, and sufficient preparations were made. Even if the opponent''s Song opponent is difficult to say and change, it is difficult to come back, but the few key evidences have caused Sri Lanka to fail miserably!


    "Snapped!"


    He slapped Fang Jun''s face fiercely, yelling, "You are dead!"


    Fang Jun trembled and wanted to explain, but Baumol stopped listening.


    Film fever just got up and left, really didn''t want to be ashamed in front of so many people.


    He is a member of the Bao family overseas. If he is laughed at by these people in the north, what face does he have?


    Baumol took a few steps, then stopped suddenly, turned around and walked to Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning, where are the calm and gentleman before.


    "Huh, where did you find such a powerful lawyer?"


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, glanced at him, and said lightly, "Is it awesome?"


    He beckoned, and Song Duong came over immediately.


    "Mr. Jiang, you, are you looking for me?"


    Listening to Song Pair''s stuttering voice, looking at his somewhat cramped, even sluggish expression, Baumol''s face flushed even more.


    He felt that there was a puff of old blood about to squirt out of his chest, and he couldn''t suppress it!


    Damn it!


    Did you lose to a stutter?


    "Stopped so much energy, made so much preparation, and that''s the result?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head and said disappointedly, "If Slanka can''t afford to hire a lawyer, you can tell me, our Lin family is happy to do some charity, donate some money to you, and let you hire a decent lawyer."


    Donate money to others to hire a lawyer to sue yourself?


    Can Lin be more arrogant!


    Bowmore''s eyes fell cold.


    He stared at Jiang Ning with a cold voice: "Do you think Lin has the ability to keep the patent number of the new product?"


    "You should understand why Huaibi is guilty."


    "do not know."


    Jiang Ning is even more direct, "I only know that greedy people often don''t end well."


    "Humph."


    Baumol waved his hand and left, "Lin, let''s wait and see, you will regret it!"


    Watching Baumol leave in anger, Jiang Ning''s face still has no emotional change.


    How can such a small scene make him have the slightest mood swing?


    "This person is the second son of the Bao family, the largest shareholder of Slanka in the Greater East China region."


    Li Dong said softly, "Unexpectedly, everyone from the Bao family is here."

 Chapter 1126： What to do after winning

    "? Erba Covered with Love? Bao''s family?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t know much about this Bao family.


    "Twenty years ago, the Bao family was also a large family in the north, and even had the opportunity to become a first-class family, but they suddenly chose to emigrate overseas for the entire family, and in the past two decades, they have developed extremely well outside the sea."


    "The Dadonghua area in Sri Lanka is the market opened by their Bao family, and it is basically in the hands of his Bao family."


    Li Dong said, "This family...does everything with all means and uses everything. In the industry, it doesn''t have a good reputation."


    He turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning.


    "Brother Ning, conventional methods are ineffective. I''m afraid they will use some unconventional methods."


    Li Dong didn''t know what was going on. After saying this, he suddenly felt so excited.


    It seems that he is particularly looking forward to the Bao family using some unconventional methods, so that he can see Jiang Ning make a move again!


    Jiang Ning drooped his eyelids and didn''t care at all. Instead, he yawned.


    "Let''s go, wife, the first round of the contest was introduced. We won, and we will celebrate."


    He took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and left straight away.


    And Li Dong hasn''t reacted yet.


    Wouldn''t Jiang Ning make a statement?


    It''s okay to put a harsh word.


    "Patriarch Song, what are you laughing at?"


    Seeing Li Dong smiling, he couldn''t help asking, "Am I wrong?"


    "No, you are right, this Bao family is really not easy to provoke,"


    Song Xiaoyu turned his head and looked at the back of Jiang Ning leaving, "But Mr. Jiang, it''s not easy to mess with."


    "You only saw the crisis encountered by Slanka suing Lin, but Mr. Jiang, what you saw was an opportunity. In addition to the crisis, there was a huge opportunity. For Lin, this is an excellent step. ."


    Li Dong''s eyes shrank slightly.


    He certainly knows that Lin''s development plan is not only in the country, but overseas has been planned for a long time, but this time it is a lawsuit with Silanka. He has been thinking about how to win this lawsuit.


    Jiang Ning was thinking about what to do after winning the lawsuit, the next step, or even the next two steps and three steps!


    Jiang Ning didn''t think he would lose!


    What he always thought was, after winning the lawsuit and swelling Slanka''s face, what else to do!


    "Congratulations, President Li, I''m afraid you will be promoted."


    After Song Xiaoyu finished speaking, he didn''t say any more, and left with Song Duo.


    He knew very well that the Bao family would definitely not give up, but the more they provoke Jiang Ning, the worse the consequences will be.


    The more they devoted themselves, to Lin''s, they were actually sending warmth.


    Song Xiaoyu knows too well if others don''t understand.


    Fight with the sky, fight with the earth, don''t fight with Jiangning.


    The news of Slanka''s fiasco in the court, like a joke, spread all over the north almost in the blink of an eye!


    Slanka was called framed and slandered. Not only did he not get everything they wanted, but he was even sentenced to pay 30 million for Lin''s reputation loss!


    This is equivalent to a slap on Baumol''s face, then another slap!


    In particular, the photos of Baumol, with a cold face, gaffes in court and slapped Fang Jun, have been posted on the Internet.


    "Bastard! That Lin''s is a bastard!"


    Watching the news, Baumol was so angry that he wanted to kill.


    He only realized that the court had so many reporters and media. He thought it was arranged with Gao and the others, in order to make Lin lose the news of the lawsuit, and the news of the lawsuit was fermented for the first time.


    But now, he knew that it was arranged by Lin, in order to let the news of his failure in Slanka and his embarrassing photos spread all over the world!


    "Jiang Ning, I want to kill you!"


    Baumol growled.

 Chapter 1127： Really sweet

    He didn''t expect that things would turn out to be like this, completely different from what he expected!


    Baumol originally thought that to deal with Lin, this lawsuit alone was enough to put pressure on Lin and make them bow their heads.


    This kind of newly-emerged company is most afraid of damage to its reputation, affecting their overseas development plans, and dare not offend a major international brand such as Sri Lanka.


    Where can I think that people like Jiang Ning have no fear!


    He chose hard bars directly, and got key evidence.


    "Damn it!"


    Baumol was very annoyed. These evidences were especially important. They were not important members of Slanka. It was impossible to know. How could it be leaked?


    They want to win the lawsuit and suppress Lin''s, they just want to kill. Lin''s new product is based on their data.


    But now, it''s too late to say anything.


    "Mr. Bowmore, this is the news you want."


    The secretary walked in cautiously. During this time, she was in charge of Bowmore''s affairs. Xiang Gao didn''t want to see Bowmore, so she wanted to resign several times.


    Facing this moody Baumol, everyone was terrified.


    Looking at the news on the desktop, Baumol''s face became more and more ugly.


    "boom!"


    He slapped him on the table, "Where is Xiang Gao?"


    "Mr. Xiang... is not in the company."


    The secretary said cautiously.


    ?Yidi Si Yichai Shanai? "Where did he go?"


    Baumol asked.


    "No... I don''t know."


    The secretary''s voice was a little low. Where did Xiang Gao go, where did she know, let alone ask.


    "Let him come and see me."


    Baumol was a little impatient.


    Let the secretary get out, standing alone in front of the French window, his face is always ugly.


    He made a mistake.


    Lin, who originally thought it could be solved easily, now seems to be less easy to gnaw down.


    It seems that it is not so easy to get that new product, or even the industry that once belonged to the Linglong Group, but there is nothing he can''t do with the Bao family''s fancy!


    "Toast and not eat fine wine. Conventional means. If you have to resist, then don''t blame me for breaking the method!"


    Baumol squinted his eyes.


    He walked back to his seat, picked up the phone, and immediately dialed a number.


    at the same time.


    Lin Group, Northern Branch.


    No one thinks that this is a big victory, but a lawsuit, they should have won.


    Everyone, still staying focused, continues to prepare for the next step.


    "Don''t take it lightly. Slanka''s ambition is not small, but it is also greedy. He has been coveting Lin''s new products for a long time. They have lost this time, but there must be another time. You must be vigilant!


    Li Dong issued an order to raise vigilance in all departments, and even more so to ensure that the development of the Northern Branch is carried out in strict accordance with the plan.


    In his office, Jiang Ning leaned on the sofa, looking a little lazy.


    On one side, Lin Yuzhen patiently peeled the grapes and put them into Jiang Ning''s mouth one by one, without the appearance of General Manager Lin. At this moment, she was just Jiang Ning''s little wife.


    Even if there are outsiders in front of them.


    "Mr. Jiang, I hope you can give me a chance."


    Xiang Gao stood there, arched slightly, with a smile on his face, he didn''t dare to be disrespectful.


    Even if he is a lot older than Jiang Ning, he still looks like a junior in front of Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and casually stretched out his hand to block the grapes Lin Yuzhen had sent, and then put it into Lin Yuzhen''s mouth.


    "This is sweet, you eat."


    Two people, like no one else.


    Lin Yu really took a bite, it was really sweet, Jiang Ning has good eyesight!


    And Xiang Gao stood there, afraid to speak, Jiang Ning ignored him, he didn''t dare to disturb the two of them.


    After a while, Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Xiang Gao.

 Chapter 1128： It doesnt matter if money is not money

    "Zong Zong is the president of the Dadonghua area in Sri Lanka. It can be said that in this area, you are the person who speaks the most weight. How did you think of joining me, Lin?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Xiang Gao.


    The person in front of him had just betrayed Slanka and revealed important evidence to the Lin family.


    So Song Duo did not need to use the killer moves he had prepared long ago, so he directly hammered Silanka to death!


    "Because... I want to live."


    He took a deep breath and smirked.


    "Money and status are all things outside the body. People are alive and more important."


    He knows very well what the Bao family is like. They have no compromises and will not tolerate failure. Especially like themselves, they are very beautiful on the surface, but in the eyes of the Bao family, they are still nothing more than dogs.


    You can change it at any time, and replace it at any time.


    The former general agent of Shenghai, Chen Gong and Jiang Li, knew how miserable they were.


    "Does Lin not let you live?"


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    "No, Slanka didn''t let me live, and the Bao family didn''t let me live,"


    Xiang Gao said truthfully, "Lin''s is a very humane company. From Lin''s entry to the north, I was observing. At that time, we were opponents. I naturally didn''t dare to say anything, but now, I hope to join Lin''s."


    "I want to live, and I want to do something meaningful."


    He took a deep breath, "I gave the name certificate, not to tell Mr. Jiang that I can betray Slanka today, and I can betray the Lin family tomorrow."


    "I believe Mr. Jiang also knows that I don''t have the guts."


    Jiang Ning did not speak, but he knew that Xiang Gao was indeed a smart person.


    Xiang Gao stayed in the north for many years. He must have known some of the turmoil in the north. Why did those big-name families disappear? Xiang Gao knew it was related to him.


    "Lin has plans to expand overseas markets. It just so happens that I have helped Slanka do this, so I have experience."


    Xiang Gao smiled, "I believe that Lin has me, and the expansion of overseas markets will be more efficient."


    "Really, you seem to be a treasure,"


    Jiang Ning sat up, "Then, what kind of position do you think I should give you? How much do I give you?"


    Hearing this, Xiang Gao was a little excited, his Adam''s apple slipped, and his emotions brewed for a while, and he said excitedly.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is money or not, I mainly want to follow Mr. Jiang to do things."


    He smiled, "I have been in shopping malls for so many years, and the money has been enough for me to spend my two lifetimes. Now I want to...do something. Lin''s is very special. I want to be one of them."


    money?


    Money is not as important as life.


    Having spent so many years in the north, especially after experiencing the last big earthquake in the north, Xiang Gao knew very well that he could live by following Jiangning.


    And you can live well, and even do a lot of meaningful things.


    He has known Li Dong and almost all the senior leaders of Lin''s Northern Branch. That kind of state is what he desperately desires and admires.


    Now that he had this opportunity, he didn''t want to give up.


    "Since you ask so, then I can give you a chance,"


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen looked at each other and said, "Mr. Xiang, let''s go, I''ll give you one month to open up channels for overseas markets. Is there a problem?"


    Xiang Gao immediately stood up straight, patted his chest and said, "Mr. Jiang, half a month!"


    "If I can''t open a hole in half a month, I take the initiative to resign!"

 Chapter 1129： Go to Jiangs house

    Don''t need money, take the initiative to open up the market, this kind of good thing delivered to your door, if you change to someone else, you will not dare to ask for it.


    Especially Xiang Gao, this kind of old fox who has been in the market for a long time, makes people have to guard.


    Not to mention, he just betrayed Slanka.


    But Jiang Ning did not hesitate and agreed directly. As long as Xiang Gaoneng opened an opening in the overseas market within the agreed time, Jiang Ning would keep him.


    Since there are talents to defect, why not?


    Is Jiang Ning still afraid of being betrayed?


    Jiang Ning knew how much Xiang Gao was afraid of death.


    Xiang Gao didn''t say much. He knew that things only made sense if they were done, and it was useless to say more.


    Saying goodbye to Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, he left immediately.


    "Can he be trusted?"


    Lin Yuzhen never spoke.


    She hasn''t had enough experience in this kind of thing to judge whether a person can be used.


    But Jiangning can.


    "Can you trust it? It''s not important. The important thing is that someone must open the opening of the overseas market. For now, is there such a person in the Lin family?"


    Lin Yu really thought about it, and shook his head.


    Lin''s development in China is already a miracle.


    In less than a year, it occupied the national market, nearly 70% of the share, not to mention, after the acquisition of Linglong Group, more industries are involved, and Lin is destined to develop into a behemoth!


    A behemoth that is stronger and more stable than the old Linglong Group!


    "Then you are not worried, will he betray the Lin family?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    Jiang Ning smiled: "This is the same problem as just now."


    He stretched out his hand and gently shaved Lin Yuzhen''s nose, his face was gentle.


    "Lin''s corporate culture is doomed. Few people are willing to betray such a company, you know?"


    "Especially like Xiang Gao, who has made almost the same amount of money, what I want to do most now is to pursue my heart and do things that I wanted to do when I was young, but did not have the ability to do."


    "Lin, can give them a chance to realize their dreams."


    This is like a huge dream factory!


    Young employees can find their own way here, find their own direction and dreams.


    People who have been in shopping malls for many years and have long been flattened out of corners can also find those passionate ideals here.


    Lin Yuzhen looked at Jiang Ning, her eyes full of worship.


    She didn''t say anything, a kiss was more meaningful than anything.


    "Husband, I''m hiding something from you."


    Seeing that Jiang Ning was in a good mood, Lin Yu really hesitated for a moment before daring to speak.


    She secretly took a look at Jiang Ning. She didn''t know that Jiang Ning suddenly became nervous, and her eyes shifted to her stomach.


    "Yes?"


    "Puff--"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but laughed, "Nothing!"


    It''s so easy, Su Yun told her that as long as the days are right, it will be easier, but it seems that there is no movement yet.


    "I mean, someone invited me..."


    She said, looking at Jiang Ning and pursing her lips, for fear that Jiang Ning would be angry, "Go to Jiang''s house as a guest."


    Jiang closed the ground, Erpa, concealed, intended to cover his home.


    Lin Yu was really not a fool for this family with the same surname as Jiang Ning, and he could guess something.


    Early on, someone sent an invitation letter inviting her to be a guest at home, but Lin Yu couldn''t refuse.


    But she was even more worried that Jiang Ning would be angry.


    "Go ahead."


    How do you know that Jiang Ning has no mood swings, just nodded faintly, "The north is very safe now, I will let someone protect you."

 Chapter 1130： Im not serving anymore

    "Aren''t you going?"


    Lin Yuzhen said.


    She looked at Jiang Ning, stretched out her hand to arm Jiang Ning''s neck, "Maybe, they want to invite you."


    "Is my name on the invitation letter?"


    Jiang Ning said calmly.


    Lin Yu really shook his head.


    "That''s not enough."


    Jiang Ning smiled, holding Lin Yuzhen''s waist, "Just go by yourself, I have something tonight."


    Lin Yu really didn''t force it anymore, so he said nothing more.


    When she went to Jiang''s house, she felt a little nervous, that was the top wealthy family in the north!


    "Does Jiang Ning really not go at night?"


    She thought to herself.


    at the same time.


    Xiang Gao has already rushed back to the company.


    Xiang Gao was not unhappy after receiving more than a dozen calls from the secretary. On the contrary, he was in a good mood.


    Whistling all the way, he walked into the northern headquarters of Sri Lanka, with windy footsteps, and even the security guards and the front desk were stunned. These days, he has never seen Xiang Gao look so relaxed.


    Since Baumol came, the entire Sri Lanka branch has been like a big enemy, and everyone is terrified!


    "Mr. Xiang, Mr. Bowmore is anxious to see you."


    The secretary lowered his voice and said cautiously.


    "Ok, I know."


    Xiang Gaoyi''s change from the past was only conniving. He was horrified and held up his chest. The secretary was a little surprised. "By the way, you have been in the company for a few years, and you have doubled your salary. Now go to the personnel department to change it, just say I said. of."


    "Ah? This...Thank Mr. Xiang!"


    The secretary was very excited.


    Xiang Gao? Shiguan Airanai Xiyiai? He narrowed his eyes, and had to leave something before leaving.


    He clapped his hands: "Let''s pause for a moment."


    The employees in the entire office area stopped their work and turned their heads to look over.


    "Over the years, everyone has worked so hard. After struggling for so long for Slanka, I decided to raise everyone''s wages, everybody''s 50% increase!"


    "Head of the personnel department, have you heard clearly?"


    From a distance, the head of the personnel department was stunned. He didn''t know what to say. Before he could respond, Xiang Gao had walked into the office.


    Baumol, sitting there, his face was pale, it was hard to see the extreme!


    "Xiang Gao, where have you been?"


    Seeing Xianggao coming in, Baumore said with a sullen face, "Do you know, I have been looking for you for a long time?"


    "Mr. Bowmore, I am the general agent in the Dadonghua area of ??Sri Lanka. I have many things to be responsible for. It is impossible to make tea in the company all the time."


    Xiang Gao''s face was calm, without a trace of weakness, which made Baumol even more unhappy.


    "You seem to have forgotten, how did you sit in this position?"


    Baumol slapped the table and said angrily, "It''s my Bao family who gave you this opportunity!"


    "If you don''t have my Bao family, what are you? You are just a dog from my Bao family!"


    Xiang Gao smiled and didn''t say anything.


    He knew very well that in the eyes of the Bao family, they were all dogs, and they had no tools.


    "I thank Patriarch Bao for giving me the opportunity back then."


    Xiang Gao is still calm and unhurried, "These years, I have worked hard, and it can be said that I have paid off the kindness of the Bao family. Since Mr. Baumol feels this decision is wrong, I implore Mr. Baumol to take it back."


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiang Gao walked to his desk, bent over, took out a blank piece of paper, picked up a brush and brushed it, and started writing a resignation letter.


    He felt that his thoughts had never been so smooth!


    "Nothing else,"


    Xiang Gao wrote as he said, "Just one sentence, I won''t wait for you!"

 Chapter 1131： threaten me? Im not afraid

    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand and signed his name smartly.


    Immediately, Xiang Gao took the resignation letter and snapped it directly in front of Baumol: "Farewell!"


    From start to finish, there is no trace of muddle-headedness!


    Baumol was shocked, he had never expected that Xiang Gao would dare to resign.


    And in this way, he wrote his resignation letter directly in front of him.


    Seeing that Xiang Gao was about to leave, Baumol grinned and sternly shouted: "Stop!"


    "You stop me!"


    He didn''t even look at the resignation letter, and his eyes burst out instantly, with a cold murderous intent, "Do you know what the consequences are!"


    This way of leaving is undoubtedly with betrayal!


    Baumol''s tone was cold: "Xiang Gao, don''t seek your own death!"


    No one has ever dared to treat his Bao family in this way or humiliate his Bao family in this way.


    Xiang Gao turned his head, still smiling, calmly, as if he had been regarded as the uppermost young master before, and it was nothing at all at this moment.


    "Mr. Bowmore, are you? Are you threatening me?"


    He smiled, not nervous, "I''m not afraid."


    "you¡­"


    "By the way, tell Mr. Bowmore, I went to Lin''s."


    Xiang Gao seemed to be deliberately stimulating Baumol, seeing Baumol''s face gloomy, he stood up, "Now, I am Mr. Jiang''s person, please, speak politely!"


    After speaking, he opened the door of the office and left in strides.


    Baumol was left with a face of shame, flushing, and trembling with anger.


    "boom!"


    The door was closed, and there was a loud noise inside the door. I don''t know what Baumol had lost and slammed it on the door.


    Xiang Gao didn''t care at all.


    When he walked out, the employees in the office area were looking excited. They had just increased their wages. Who could not be excited, they were all discussing how Xianggao would meet, and suddenly they gave everyone a salary increase.


    And do it as you say it, without even the slightest hesitation in signing!


    "Everyone!"


    Xiang Gao clapped his hands again, and everyone''s attention was transferred to him again.


    I don''t know what Xiang Gao is going to say this time.


    "I''m leaving Slanka."


    Xiang Gao''s first sentence made the entire office area boil, "Before I left, I gave everyone a salary increase. I want to thank you all for supporting me in my work for so many years."


    "I hope everyone has a good future in the future!"


    "Mr. Xiang, why did you leave?"


    "Yes, Mr. Xiang, you just gave everyone a salary increase, why..."


    "Mr. Xiang, what happened?"


    ¡­


    Several employees asked quickly.


    This is surprising.


    Xiang Gao has been in charge of the Greater East China region for many years. It can be said that he is basically certain that he will retire from this position.


    But where did I think that I would leave after leaving.


    "People in the arena involuntarily."


    Xiang Gao sighed, turned his head on purpose, glanced at the office, and shook his head with a helpless expression.


    "In the future, if you have anything you need? You can contact me directly. I am in the circle, and there are some contacts, at least a job, I can provide for everyone."


    He shook hands with a few old employees, then stopped talking, turned and left without taking anything, so it was absolutely necessary for people to understand at once.


    It was the one in the office who forced Xianggao away!


    Since the second son of the Bao family came, everyone in the company has been frightened, as if they were facing a major enemy, they did not even dare to speak loudly.


    There was at least Xiang Gao who could stand up, but now even Xiang Gao has been driven away?

 Chapter 1132： Formation completed

    "I have long heard that Mr. Bowmore has a very strange temper. If he loses his temper, who can bear it?"


    "This Silanka Dadonghua area is the property of the Bao family. Of course, they have the final say, but this is too much? Isn¡¯t it just losing a lawsuit, to be honest, it was originally that Silanka didn¡¯t occupy it. reason!"


    "Yes, Mr. Xiang is always good to everyone. Before leaving this time, he also fought for a salary increase for everyone. Mr. Bowmore, it''s really too much!"


    ...


    Everyone is an old man in the workplace. At this moment, I think of what Xiang Gao looked like when he joined the company. I guessed that Xiang Gao knew that he was going to be driven away, so before he left, he won some benefits for his employees. .


    This is Xiang Gao''s right, and it is the last time he has exercised his right in Sri Lanka!


    Suddenly, everyone in the office area had a trace of anger on their faces.


    For Xianggao, but also for themselves.


    Everyone knows that high-level leaders like Xianggao, the Bao family said to abandon and abandon them, what about them?


    I''m afraid it''s not as good as weeds!


    No one said these things openly, but in their hearts, many people are already thinking about how they should go next.


    Is to continue to stay in Slanka, facing the humiliation of Baumol at any time, or choose to follow Xianggao.


    "boom!"


    After a while, the office door slammed open. Baumol looked gloomy and shouted: "Where is the secretary? Where did you go!"


    The secretary ran over quickly.


    "Mr. Bowmore, are you looking for me?"


    "Call all the vice presidents of the company to me!"


    "Yes!"


    He looked ugly, glanced around, and saw some people in the office looking up and secretly looking at himself, his eyes suddenly shrank.


    "Doing your own business, what do you look at? Do you think your job is worthy of your salary?"


    All of a sudden, the office area was silent.


    "A bunch of moths!"


    Baumol cursed angrily, then went into the office again, and slammed the door shut.


    A word of moth caused many people''s hearts to sink suddenly.


    They came to work, to make a living, to make money, but not to be insulted.


    In the workplace, it¡¯s nothing to be wronged. Everyone is an adult, so you have to abide by the rules of the adult world. But Baumol...does he treat them as human beings?


    "Da da da!"


    An employee immediately deleted the report he was doing, reopened a blank document, took a deep breath, and without any hesitation, immediately typed three words: a letter of resignation!


    Soon, there was a second, third...


    Baumol didn''t even know it. The worm that he tanned so easily ignited the dissatisfaction and anger that Xiang Gao planted in the hearts of these employees.


    At that time.


    Jiang Ning received a message from Xiang Gaofa on his mobile phone.


    "Overseas market development team, I have established it!"


    He glanced at it, smiled, and it was indeed an old world. This mall is not simpler than the battlefield. It is a high-level battlefield, and it is not an ordinary person.


    In any case, the overseas market development team will solve it by Xiang Gao himself.


    Jiang Ning didn''t ask about the process or the way, but just waited for Xianggao to give himself a result.


    He turned his head and looked at Lin Yuzhen, who had just changed his clothes, and was facing the mirror, looking left and right, as if he was going to attend the highest-level dance party.


    "Is it necessary?"


    Jiang Ning leaned on the sofa and looked at her, as if she didn''t like it, Lin Yu really took it so seriously.

 Chapter 1133： Do you want to do it?

    Isn''t it just going to have dinner, as it is so grand?


    In Jiang Ning''s eyes, changing his clothes is already very grand.


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head, looked at Jiang Ning, and laughed: "Is it grand? Is it so grand?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, but just looked at Lin Yuzhen.


    Whether it''s grand or grand, Lin Yu really has the final say, but he doesn''t like seeing Lin Yu really like this.


    Going to a Jiang''s house for dinner will not be enough.


    Why do you want to wear so good-looking.


    "Of course you have to be polite to be a guest."


    Lin Yu really smiled, walked to Jiang Ning, bent down, revealing a touch of white neck, "If you don''t want me to go, then I won''t go."


    "I did not say."


    Jiang Ning turned over, and that appearance made Lin Yu really feel a little funny.


    This guy seems a little arrogant.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning deliberately didn''t talk about this topic, she was leaning on there to play with her mobile phone, and didn''t say much. She walked to the dressing table and picked a chain to match, so she cleaned herself up.


    "Then I will let Brother Dog take me there?"


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning remained the same, without turning his head back, as if he didn''t care at all.


    It wasn''t until Lin Yu really made the sound of high heels and left the room that Jiang Ning put down the phone that had been locked for a long time, and looked at the door of the room in a daze.


    He just stared at it for a long time without saying a word, then lay down again, picked up the phone to play, but his attention was not on the phone at all.


    Lin Yuzhen walked to the door, where Brother Gou was waiting.


    "Dudu¡ª"


    She was about to get into the car when a black car drove up and stopped at the door.


    Lin Yuzhen looked up, and it was Jiang Hai who got off the bus.


    "Miss Lin."


    Jiang Hai ran over quickly and laughed, "Madam asked me to pick you up."


    He nodded with Brother Gou: "Brother, let me do it."


    Brother Gou said nothing. Jiang Ning asked him to protect Lin Yuzhen. Without permission, he would not let anyone approach Lin Yuzhen.


    "Take his car [Yyhc.info]."


    Of course Lin Yu knew that Jiang Ning was not worried about himself, even if he was going to Jiang''s house.


    Brother Gou nodded and helped Lin Yuzhen to open the door. Jiang Hai immediately took the driving seat. He was still expecting that Jiang Ning would go to Jiang''s house with Lin Yuzhen in the evening.


    But obviously, Jiang Ning still doesn''t want to go to Jiang''s house now.


    The master is afraid that he will be disappointed again.


    Outside the hotel, there was a figure far away, staring at Jiang Hai''s car and leaving.


    "Lin Yu really left, with only one bodyguard with him."


    The man said softly to the phone, "Yes, Jiang Ning stayed in the hotel. The two are separated. Do you want to do it?"


    After receiving the instructions from the opposite side, the person''s eyes suddenly became cold, he made a gesture, and a few figures behind him disappeared in a flash.


    Jiang Hai cautiously drove all the way to Jiang''s house.


    "Miss Lin, please here."


    Jiang Hai led the way, "Last time, thanks to Miss Lin."


    Last time in Shenghai, if Lin Yu hadn''t really helped, Jiang Hai felt that Jiang Ning would break his neck directly!


    "He won''t hurt you."


    Lin Yu really knew what Jiang Hai meant, smiled, and said softly, "He is more kind than me."


    After speaking, she walked towards the Jiang''s living room.


    Xue Ning and Jiang Daoran were already waiting there.


    "She promised to come?"


    Jiang Daoran seemed a little nervous.


    Knowing that Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen had come to the north again, Xue Ning sent someone an invitation letter inviting Lin Yuzhen to come home for dinner.


    Although Lin Yu''s name was written on the invitation letter, Jiang Daoran still hopes that Jiang Ning will come together.


    He wanted to write Jiang Ning''s name, but he turned his head and thought, this Jiang family is Jiang Ning''s home. Do you still need an invitation letter if you call him back?

 Chapter 1134： More satisfied

    Thinking of this, Jiang Daoran felt a little unhappy.


    "Madam, Miss Lin is here!"


    Jiang Hai yelled. Xue Ning, who was sitting there, ignored Jiang Daoran, stood up and walked out quickly.


    When she saw Lin Yuzhen, a smile suddenly bloomed on her face.


    "Is the rain really coming?"


    It was the first time Xue Ning saw Lin Yuzhen, and at the first glance, she felt very kind, and immediately walked over, holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand, "I look forward to you!"


    Lin Yuzhen blushed immediately.


    "Auntie, hello."


    She didn''t expect that Xue Ning would be so polite, and her enthusiasm made her a little overwhelmed.


    "Good, good,"


    Xue Ning smiled and said, "You don¡¯t know. Last time I wanted to invite you to sit at home. I was afraid that you were busy. dinner."


    She turned her head and saw Jiang Daoran sitting there, frowning slightly: "Are you still sitting?"


    Jiang Daoran stood up and smiled: "Yuzhen, welcome you."


    "Last time I arrived in the East China Sea, I chatted with your parents for a while. I always wanted to see you. I finally saw it today."


    He looked and looked again, and Lin Yuzhen couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed in the absence of Jiang Ning behind him.


    This kid just refuses to come back.


    "Uncle Jiang is good."


    When Lin Yuzhen saw Jiang Daoran''s first glance, he could confirm his relationship with Jiang Ning. The two people were almost carved out of the same mold.


    She asked Jiang Ning about these things, and Jiang Ning didn''t lie to her, including some misunderstandings back then, told Lin Yuzhen.


    She didn''t know how to judge this kind of thing. Jiang Dao was wrong, but he was right. He was to protect Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning''s mother, and also to protect Jiang Ning, he would rather sacrifice himself!


    "Well, stop standing, come in and sit."


    Jiang Daoran said with a smile.


    The two of them entered the meeting room welcoming Lin Yuzhen, and the more they looked, the more satisfied they became.


    Jiang Daoran had already inspected it a long time ago, including when he went to the East China Sea and met Lin Yuzhen''s parents. From Su Zhezhe and Lu Yizhe Lupa Mei and his wife, he could be sure that Lin Yu could not be wrong.


    Just as kind as Jiangning''s mother.


    Xue Ning has made some home-cooked dishes, all these years, she has carefully learned good dishes.


    "I don''t know if it suits your taste or what you like to eat. Tell me, I''m going to learn, next time I come, I can cook it for you."


    Xue Ning kept adding vegetables to Lin Yuzhen, "I have your mother cooks for you at home. In the north, come to Jiang''s house. Auntie will cook whatever you want to eat!"


    "Thank you Auntie!"


    Lin Yu was really moved.


    They were all women, she couldn''t feel it, the smiles on Xue Ning''s face were all sincere.


    They welcome themselves and look forward to them.


    How could Jiang Ning refuse to come.


    Several people were eating and chatting. From when Lin Yu was really young, to when he grew up and went to school, Xue Ning became more satisfied with it. The more he watched Lin Yu, the more he liked it, and he wished to understand everything.


    Outside the hall, Brother Dog and Jiang Hai are sitting there.


    "I''ve heard your name, like Lei Guaner, now in this north, many people are hoping to make friends with you."


    Jiang Hai looked at Brother Dog.


    Going from an ordinary low-level person to today can be said to be inspirational, but also because of his own efforts.


    Not just Brother Dog, all families in the north know that there is a pack of wolves in the Forbidden Land of the East China Sea!


    With that group of wolves guarding, even if Jiangning is not there, no one can be presumptuous in the East China Sea!


    "Without a big brother, I am nothing."


    Brother Gou glanced at Jiang Hai calmly, "The kind that doesn''t even have a name."

 Chapter 1135： irritable

    Jiang Hai looked at Brother Dog earnestly, marveling at Jiang Ning''s such influence, and at the same time didn''t feel surprised at all.


    He is Jiang Ning and the God of War of the East. It seems that anything that happens to him is justified.


    He knew better that Jiang Ning had become the faith of these people.


    If the faith does not fall, the East China Sea will always be a forbidden place!


    What a terrible thing this is.


    Even if Jiang Ning is strong alone, even Gou and others are constantly breaking through themselves, doing extraordinary things with an ordinary body.


    He was suddenly in awe!


    It seems that standing there is not an ordinary person, but a soldier who has been on the battlefield like Jiang Ning!


    "Do you smoke?"


    Jiang Hai dug into his pocket.


    He doesn''t smoke, but he always puts a bag on him in case of emergency.


    "Don''t smoke."


    Brother Gou glanced, his Adam''s apple slipped.


    He is still addicted to cigarettes, but he needs to protect Lin Yuzhen later. If he smells of smoke, Lin Yuzhen will not like it.


    The two chatted with each other. In the living room, Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Daoran and Xue Ning also talked and laughed.


    And Jiang Ning at the moment.


    Still in the hotel.


    At this moment, he stepped on two people under his feet, and the ashes in his hands had just fallen.


    Lin Yu really went out. Jiang Ning felt a little irritable. After lighting a cigarette, he didn''t smoke a few puffs. There were two people who were not afraid of death, and wanted to kill himself!


    Jiang Ning was sitting on the sofa, stepping on one foot, and flicking the cigarette **** on his finger, and the ashes fell on one of them''s face.


    "what--"


    The hot soot, the hot person yelled, struggling hard, but he couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    "Don''t call it!"


    Jiang Ning scolded.


    He was a little worried, Lin Yu really went to Jiang''s house alone, which made him a little unhappy.


    What can Jiang''s do?


    He was even more unhappy. The invitation letter didn''t even have his own name. What did the old man mean?


    "Who asked you to come?"


    Jiang Ning took a sharp sip and said viciously.


    "You... let us go! Otherwise, you will not end well!"


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning pushed hard at his feet and suddenly heard the sound of a broken breastbone.


    "what--"


    There was another scream.


    "I said, don''t call it!"


    Jiang Ning tried harder again, and another sternum was broken, but that person did not dare to make another sound, his face flushed, and his mouth tightly closed.


    Two people, like two chickens to be slaughtered, have no resistance.


    "Yes... it''s Mr. Bowmore!"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, and it really was the bug.


    All kinds of cats and dogs come to make trouble for themselves, so if you dare not trample him to death!


    Jiang Ning didn''t even know how his current mood was a little irritable.


    "Crack!"


    With a little force under his feet, the two of them couldn''t help but yelled.


    "Is he still looking for someone to deal with my wife?"


    Jiang Ning''s face turned cold.


    "Yes Yes!"


    "Spare!"


    The two screamed. If they had known that Jiang Ning was so terrible, they wouldn''t dare to come even if they gave them another million.


    They can be regarded as ruthless. They have been on the road for a long time, and their hands have been stained with a lot of blood.


    They didn''t take this kind of work less, and they never missed it. How could they think that today, they would meet Jiang Ning, who was still such an irritable guy. Before he could react, he had already been stepped on by Jiang Ning!


    "act recklessly!"


    Jiang Ning was furious.


    Dare to really start with Lin Yu?


    You really have a good temper and dare not kill him!


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning''s feet slammed hard, and the two of them fainted before they even screamed.


    He got up, didn''t you see it? He took a look at it, and then left.


    Really hurt Lin Yu?


    Damn it, don''t want to live anymore!

 Chapter 1136： Its fine if he is willing to come

    At that time.


    Jiang family.


    Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Daoran had a great chat.


    "At the time I really thought I was finished,"


    Lin Yu really sighed, "I think this life may be spent in darkness, but I didn''t expect..."


    Thinking that Jiang Ning had just become their son-in-law at the beginning, Lin Yu was really desperate.


    She was sorrowful for herself, and she was also sorrowful for Jiang Ning.


    She felt sorry for Jiang Ning, and couldn''t bear to see Jiang Ning being wronged and chose to take him in. She didn''t think that this guy wanted to get close to her deliberately.


    Thinking about it now, there is still a hint of sweetness.


    "Jiangning him,"


    Xue Ning glanced at Jiang Daoran and said, "He is a good boy, but he had suffered too much in the past."


    "You are the one who gave him his destination. It is worthy of his gratitude and worthy of his kindness to you."


    A touch of happiness appeared on Lin Yuzhen''s face.


    She was satisfied and moved as well.


    "Before, we were all to blame for not arranging things properly. Perhaps we can have a better way to make him suffer less and suffer less."


    Xue Ning sighed, "Now, we want to make up, but we don''t know, Jiang Ning will not give us this opportunity."


    Lin Yuzhen looked at Xue Ning, and looked at Jiang Daoran with a little helpless on his face.


    "You? Yishan, the closed servant of Xiyi? You want me to persuade Jiangning, right?"


    She is a smart girl, she doesn''t know what Xue Ning and the others mean.


    Jiang Ning listened to what he said. If he speaks, ask him to forgive Jiang Daoran, and ask him to recognize the Jiang family, Jiang Ning should listen to him.


    "Do not."


    Jiang Daoran shook his head immediately.


    "Yuzhen, we won''t embarrass you, let alone the two of you, because I am a guy, making trouble."


    He smiled, "I invite you to come today. I just want to see you and I should see you. Thank you for taking care of Jiang Ning and letting his heart have a place to live."


    "Of course, I''ll be honest, I''m looking forward to it today, he will come with you."


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Daoran shook his head and gave a wry smile, feeling that this was simply an extravagant hope.


    "I owe him too much,"


    Jiang Daoran sighed, "As a father, I haven''t fulfilled my responsibilities as a father. I can''t make up for this."


    "Jiang Ning, maybe I didn''t blame you either, Uncle Jiang."


    Back then, Jiang Daoran was forced to do so, and a powerful enemy came to his door. If he didn''t do this, Jiang''s family was gone, and Jiang Ning was also bound to die!


    Lin Yu really hesitated for a moment.


    "I''ll go back and talk to him, what decision he will make, I don''t know, no matter what decision he makes, I will support him."


    It is impossible for her to force Jiang Ning to do anything Jiang Ning does not want to do.


    "It would be nice if Jiang Ning is willing to come today. I have made a lot of dishes that he loves."


    Xue Ning looked at a table of dishes, these dishes were the last time Jiang Daoran went to the East China Sea and asked Su Mei, and he secretly remembered them.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, two figures flew out directly from the wall, hit the ground heavily, and stopped moving in an instant.


    From beginning to end, there was no scream.


    Jiang Hai and Gou suddenly raised their ears and looked serious.


    "Big Brother!"


    Brother Gou suddenly yelled, and Jiang Ning stepped in outside the gate, still carrying a person in his hand, like dragging a dead dog.


    He threw it directly at the feet of Jiang Hai.


    "Everyone has touched the gate of Jiang''s family, and are they still expecting the two old men to do this kind of rough work?"


    Jiang Hai was short of breath and straightened up, not daring to argue.

 Chapter 1137： Dog brother cant trust

    What do you mean by being scolded by Jiang Ning?


    Even if he breaks his leg, Jiang Hai dare not say a word.


    He stood upright and looked at the few people on the ground. He didn''t expect that there would still be someone who would dare to touch the door of Jiang''s house.


    The two old men of the Jiang family certainly wouldn''t care about this kind of shrimp, this is Jiang Hai''s dereliction of duty.


    Jiang Ning ignored him and walked straight to the living room.


    Lin Yuzhen stood up, his eyes widened, his face was astonished, with a hint of surprise.


    Jiang Daoran stood up, his breathing suddenly became rapid, his complexion flushed, and he was at a loss for a while, let alone what to say.


    Xue Ning stood up, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but hesitated, not knowing whether to say it or not.


    Without looking at the three of them, Jiang Ning walked directly to the table, pulled a chair, and sat down.


    Jiang Daoran''s breathing is even more rapid!


    Xue Ning glanced at Jiang Daoran, and then became nervous. It seemed that it was not Jiang Ning who had come, but a big person in this world who could not help but feel surging.


    "husband."


    Lin Yu really reacted and said softly, "Why are you here?"


    Jiang Ning looked up and glanced at her: "Why am I here?"


    He pointed to the people who were taken out by Jiang Hai and Gou: "I knew that Agou was unreliable!"


    Brother Dog, who was carrying a person, shook his body, pursed his lips, and his face suddenly felt aggrieved. He didn''t know that it was Jiang Ning who wanted to come, so he had to count the excuse on him.


    Not to mention the Jiang family, there are also two master-level masters. Just because he and Jiang Hai are here, these stinky sweet potato and rotten bird eggs can hurt Lin Yuzhen?


    Forget it, you''re the eldest brother, so you can''t help but do nothing? What you say is what you say.


    It was not the first time that he had done it. Last time Lin Yu really smelled smoke, it seemed that Jiang Ning had also harmed him, hey.


    It''s hard to be a kid.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    The person carried by the dog brother opened his eyes slightly and snorted in pain.


    "Crack!"


    Brother Gou immediately punched him, breaking his breastbone, and smashed him to the ground to faint to death!


    "Did I make you say something?"


    Jiang Hai looked at Brother Gou, he just suffocated a smile, thinking in his heart, it seemed that he was following Jiang Ning, not so enviable.


    At the dinner table, the atmosphere is a bit subtle.


    Jiang Daoran looked at Jiang Ning with his mouth open, but he didn''t even know how to say hello. He obviously had a stomach, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Xue Ning felt that he had replaced Jiang Ning''s mother and it was a bit inconvenient to speak.


    Even if the Jiang family was attacked last time, Jiang Ning rescued the two of them, and finally let Jiang Daoran treat herself well and moved her.


    "Well, yeah, Brother Dog is unreliable."


    Lin Yu really listened and nodded again and again. The dog brother who had already walked to the door shook again. He lowered his head and glanced at the person who had passed out in his hand. No matter the three or seventy-one, it was another punch.


    "So, I really want you to come with me."


    Lin Yu really laughed, her eyes narrowed like a crescent moon.


    She stood up, pushed her bowl and chopsticks to Jiang Ning, lowered her voice, a little embarrassed, "husband, do you use my bowl and chopsticks?"


    Jiang Ning stared at her for five seconds.


    "This Jiang family, anyhow, the top wealthy family, doesn''t even have an extra pair of dishes?"


    He couldn''t help saying.


    Hearing this, Xue Ning was immediately surprised, and repeatedly said: "Yes! Yes! Yes! I''ll take it!"

 Chapter 1138： You are as stupid as my mother

    She immediately turned her head, took a pair of bowls and chopsticks, and brought them to Jiang Ning, with a smile on her face like a flower.


    The excitement and joy in my heart cannot be concealed at all!


    She winked at Jiang Daoran, Jiang Daoran still flushed, and took a few deep breaths before sitting down slowly, still saying nothing, just looking at Jiang Ning.


    It should be their father and son, sitting at a dinner table for the first time in so many years.


    "Now, this dish was made by my aunt,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "Well, specifically, call my mother and learn how to do it."


    Jiang Ning did not speak, picked up the chopsticks and grabbed a piece and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The other three people all stared at Jiang Ning, staring at his mouth.


    "And this one, I know you like to eat it, so I told my aunt in advance that the aunt is looking for a chef? Errandi and loves to serve? I learned it. I have tasted it.


    Lin Yuzhen said again.


    Xue Ning felt that his eyes were red, and wanted to wipe tears, but in front of him, he should be happy.


    Jiang Ning still didn''t say a word, sullen his head to eat food.


    "And this dish, I love it, can you try it?"


    Lin Yuzhen pursed his lips, with an expression of expectation, Jiang Ning still did not speak, and took another bite.


    For a table of dishes, Lin Yu can really think of various reasons for Jiangning to try every bowl of dishes.


    Xue Ning''s eyes were red, and she resisted, not to let the tears flow down.


    Jiang Daoran''s eyes were also red, and he looked at Lin Yuzhen in his eyes, full of gratitude.


    "Husband, are you thirsty? Or, have a drink."


    Lin Yuzhen poured a glass with Jiang Ning, and then poured a glass for Jiang Daoran, "You don''t often talk about it. When you go out, your wife confesses that you should drink less and eat more vegetables. Today I allow you to drink."


    Where does Jiangning still have a bit of domineering God of War!


    At this moment, he was so obedient that people couldn''t believe it.


    Jiang Ning picked up the wine glass and put it directly to his mouth, just about to drink it, put it down again, raised his head, looked at Jiang Daoran, and raised the wine glass again.


    Jiang Daoran was still in a daze, Xue Ning hurriedly pushed him gently, and Jiang Daoran immediately raised his glass.


    "My mother didn''t blame you, I know why now."


    Jiang Ning drank the wine in one sip.


    Jiang Daoran looked a little cramped, not at all like facing his own son. He hurriedly followed and drank the wine, losing his former calmness and composure a long time ago.


    Jiang Ning poured himself another glass of wine and looked at Xue Ning.


    "Aunt Xue, it''s hard for you."


    He held his drink and shook his head repeatedly, "To this old man, you can hold on for so many years, you are as stupid as my mother."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning drank again.


    Xue Ning couldn''t help crying, and drank all the wine in the glass.


    She understood what Jiang Ning meant.


    This child, he is willing to forgive Jiang Daoran!


    Jiang Ning put down the wine glass, stood up, took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, his face still looked cold, but Lin Yu really could feel it, like a thousand-year-old icy barrier, cracking a trace of cracks.


    "Okay, eat and eat, drink and drink, come back with me to rest."


    With that said, Jiang Ning directly took Lin Yuzhen and left.


    Jiang Daoran stood up with Xue Ning and wanted to send it off. Seeing Lin Yuzhen turned his head, he quietly stuck his tongue out at them and made an OK gesture, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Xue Ning couldn''t help it anymore. He glanced at the table, and was so happy and excited that Jiang Ning had wiped out the plate.


    She is even more grateful to Lin Yuzhen.


    "Yu is really a kind child, she is so kind."


    Xue Ning couldn''t help saying.


    Jiang Daoran didn''t speak, he just nodded vigorously, and suddenly he reacted.


    "Something, did you give it to her?"

 Chapter 1139： Keep it for you

    Sitting in the car, Jiang Ning still said nothing, with a cold expression on his face.


    Lin Yuzhen didn''t dare to speak, keeping a grieved, cautious look, taking a peek at Jiang Ning from time to time.


    The atmosphere in the car was a bit weird. Brother Dog drove the car and didn''t dare to speak.


    Experience tells him that it is the best choice to treat yourself as air at this time.


    Seeing Jiang Ning not speaking, Lin Yu really sighed.


    She took out a box from her bag and looked at it. Some years ago, even the red cloth wrapped around it had faded a lot of color.


    Lifting the red cloth to reveal the exquisite wooden box, Lin Yuzhen glanced at Jiang Ning again and saw that he still ignored himself and opened the box directly.


    A bracelet lying quietly in the box.


    Jiang Ning immediately turned his head and stared at the bracelet, his eyes immediately changed completely!


    "Where? Are you here?"


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen and took a deep breath.


    "My mother-in-law, gave it to me."


    Lin Yuzhen picked up the bracelet and looked at it carefully, "But I don''t think you are very happy, Brother Dog, turn around, I will return the things, this bracelet is very meaningful, I can''t ask for it."


    "No way!"


    Jiang Ning said immediately.


    Brother Gou feels a little uncomfortable, should he turn his head around?


    "This is my mother."


    Jiang Ning looked at the bracelet.


    In his childhood impression, he always remembered this bracelet, and even for so many years, he still has this bracelet in his mind.


    It''s not expensive, it''s just an ordinary bracelet, but in the eyes of the wealthy Jiang Ning, this is the most precious jewelry in the world.


    "Aunt Xue gave it to me, saying that your mother kept it in her place, and waited for it to be given to the Jiang family''s daughter-in-law in the future."


    As Lin Yuzhen said, he carefully put the bracelet in, with a serious and serious face.


    "Unfortunately, this is for the Jiang family''s daughter-in-law, not me."


    "Brother Dog, turn around."


    Brother Gou didn''t hear it, and silently read the Diamond Sutra in his heart, making himself ethereal.


    "Keep it."


    Jiang Ning sighed. He didn''t know what this girl was thinking.


    In fact, he had already figured out many things.


    It''s just that he is reluctant to express.


    Lin Yuzhen used her way to help Jiang Ning express, so that Jiang Ning, who was not good at words in this regard, could slowly unfreeze the family love that had been frozen for many years.


    "Then I keep it?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s complexion, his calmness gradually recovered, Lin Yuzhen immediately held the box with the bracelet in his arms as if holding a peerless treasure, reluctant to let go for a moment.


    "Well, it''s for you, just keep it."


    Jiang Ning looked at Lin Yuzhen, stretched out his hand and took her into his arms, "My wife, thank you."


    "You are welcome."


    Brother Dog, who was driving, glanced at the rearview mirror and scolded himself secretly, where did the Diamond Sutra just read?


    What a memory!


    When the three of them returned to the hotel, Jiang Ning let Lin Yu really go to rest.


    But Lin Yuzhen held the bracelet and didn''t let it go. He looked over and over again. The more I watched, the more I liked it, and the more I watched, the happier he was. Jiang Ning had no choice but to leave her alone.


    He called the dog brother over.


    "Where is Bowmore from Slanka?"


    When he was still on the road, Brother Gou had been asked to check, and he was in control of Baumore''s exact location.


    He even dared to send someone to hurt Lin Yuzhen.


    This is Jiang Ning''s inverse scale!


    "bring it here."


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou left immediately.


    Jiang Ning returned to the room, Lin Yu really fell asleep holding the box, and didn''t even change his clothes.


    With gentle hands and feet, he helped Lin Yuzhen take off his clothes and covered the quilt.


    Looking at this kind girl, her face was gentle.

 Chapter 1140： Tune the tiger away from the mountain!

    Jiang Ning opened the box, took out the bracelet, put it on Lin Yuzhen''s wrist, took a serious look, and smiled: "It''s so good-looking, you don''t want to take it off after you put it on."


    He just put Lin Yuzhen''s hand in the quilt, and suddenly his ears moved, his eyes suddenly shrank, exuding a strong murderous intent!


    Jiang Ning calmly pressed Lin Yu''s quilt, walked to the window, reached out and closed the window.


    At this moment, on the wall outside the window, two people are lying on their stomachs!


    He was covered in black, as if fused with the dark night, it was impossible to find out if he didn''t look at it carefully.


    Jiang Ning closed the window, and the two immediately made eye contact, like a gecko, clinging to the wall, motionless.


    Rustle--


    The slight sound, like the wind blowing leaves, makes people hard to notice.


    "Fuck!"


    Hearing the sound of turning off the lights in the room, the two people made a gesture, immediately took out the tool, placed it on the glass, and lightly swiped it, directly opened a circular opening and sucked it down with a suction cup!


    One of them reached in, opened the window switch, and gently opened the window. The two, like ghosts, got in without making a sound.


    They did not hesitate, and went directly to the person on the bed, the dagger in their hands exuding a strong chill!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Two daggers stabbed on the bed fiercely, but they failed, and the expressions of the two people suddenly changed.


    "Fuck!"


    light is on!


    Jiang Ning stood at the door, looking at the two guys wearing black clothes, his face sank, "It seems that some people are really unscrupulous!"


    Not once, come the second time, do you really dare not kill him? Wuxi dyes Shandi Lu Randi?!


    "kill him!"


    The two did not hesitate. Seeing that the action failed, they immediately brandished their daggers and headed towards Jiang Ning.


    The sharp dagger, shining with cold light, was dazzling brightly under the light, but Jiang Ning was not afraid.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand with two punches, smashed the two people to the ground and flew out, broke the glass, and jumped down from the upper floor, and he immediately caught up.


    Within a few days of coming to the north, several waves of people came to assassinate them one after another. If they were targeted at him, Jiang Ning would not care at all, but these people were clearly targeted at Lin Yuzhen!


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    Jiang Ning chased it out, and caught up with two people in the blink of an eye.


    "Want to go?"


    Suddenly, Jiangning''s speed skyrocketed, like a cheetah, amazingly fast!


    In the dark night, it is more terrifying than ghosts!


    The two assassins didn''t mean to fight Jiangning at all, and even flee without hesitating to get a punch from Jiangning.


    But Jiang Ning''s fist, where is they dare to fight!


    With just one punch, one of them fell to the ground without even having time to make a screaming sound, while the other saw this, without the slightest hesitation, and immediately bit the pill hidden in his mouth, but within a few seconds, his face was blue. Black, died instantly!


    Jiang Ning stepped forward and saw that both of them saw the red cloud tattoo on the necks of both people, and their expressions suddenly changed: "Tune the tiger away from the mountain?"


    Regardless of other things, he immediately turned back to the hotel.


    Baumol started first, the dog was distracted, and now he was drawn out again, these guys, what a good way!


    At this moment, Lin Yuzhen was lying on the sofa in the Jiangning room of the hotel, wrapped in a blanket, sleeping soundly.


    In the corridor, a person wearing a robe and a mask was walking towards the room where Lin Yuzhen was.


    The eyes under the mask were cold and murderous!

 Chapter 1141： Yantang

    He walked towards the room step by step, the murderous aura on his body became more and more intense!


    "Crack¡ª"


    With a slight force on his palm, he directly shook the door locks open, and with a light push, the door of the room, Yixiling Lu Aiyixi closed, opened.


    "have not seen you for a long time."


    As soon as the door opened, the two old men each took a chair and sat there, smiling and watching.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so loyal to that person."


    He Linbei snorted, "Yantang, don''t you take off the mask when you meet your old friends?"


    "Hehe, it''s been a long time indeed, you two are not dead yet."


    Yan Tang took off the mask, revealing an old face, "Last time the Lord did not kill you, you are so lucky."


    "The **** person will naturally die, and the **** person will not be taken away."


    Yan Chinan glanced at Yantang and slowly stood up.


    He and He Linbei directly blocked Lin Yuzhen.


    Obviously, the meaning in his words couldn''t be more obvious. Today, Lin Yu really won''t die, as long as the two of them still breathe.


    "You two, I''m not afraid that I am Tiaohulishan. The one who really wants to kill is Jiang Daoran?"


    Yantang looked at the two and said lightly.


    "It''s okay. In the north, anyone can die, including Jiang Daoran, but this girl can''t die."


    He Linbei was not a bit polite.


    Jiang Daoran had long expected that when Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen returned to the north this time, someone would surely do something secretly, and let the two old guys stare secretly early on.


    He didn''t worry about Jiang Ning''s safety, he was worried about Lin Yuzhen.


    In this world, I am afraid that no one can pose a sufficient threat to Jiangning!


    The momentum of the two sides gradually rose, and the murderous aura collided in mid-air, terrifying.


    After a while, Yantang suddenly laughed and shook his head: "I miscalculated, this girl, it seems really special."


    Jiang Ning is coming back soon.


    His own strategy of adjusting the tiger away from the mountain was of little use to Jiang Ning. When Jiang Ning came back, he would not be able to leave.


    I thought that Lin Yuzhen could be killed easily, but now it seems that it is not easy.


    "You two, do you want to keep me?"


    He looked at He Linbei and Yan Chinan.


    As long as he can hold him for a while, and when Jiang Ning comes back, the three of them will join forces to kill Yantang!


    Cut off another right arm beside the Lord!


    But He Linbei and Yan Chinan didn''t move, letting Yantang turn around and leave.


    They don''t want to take risks.


    It doesn''t matter whether Yantang died or not. He followed the Lord and walked a path of no return. Sooner or later, he would die, but if he did it now, if Lin Yu was really injured, it would not be worth the loss.


    He Linbei and Yan Chinan stood in front of Lin Yuzhen, Wensi did not move until the breath of Yantang completely disappeared.


    "If you really do it, Yantang will undoubtedly die today."


    Yan Chinan hummed.


    Even, there is no need for Jiang Ning to come, two people can join forces to kill Yantang!


    But this is not necessary.


    "There are fewer traces of the hidden gate''s recent activities. I''m afraid, the lord has found the whereabouts of other fist books."


    He Linbei frowned, a little worried in his heart.


    Back then, when the fist score came out, there was a huge wave in the circles of the rivers and lakes, and a group of crazy people began to chase them. The most crazy of them was the Lord.


    So far, no one can ascertain the true identity of the Lord, who he is, and what his purpose is.


    "boom!"


    The door of the room was suddenly kicked open, Jiang Ning rushed in, his eyes were red, like a crazy beast!

 Chapter 1142： loose the temper

    Seeing He Linbei and Yan Chinan standing there, Jiang Ning immediately understood.


    "What about people?"


    "gone."


    Yan Chinan said, "Is the first messenger under the Lord''s seat, Yantang."


    Jiang Ning didn''t care who it was, and was about to run to the sofa. Lin Yu was really awakened by the sound of this life, rubbing his eyes, still a little confused.


    "Why am I sleeping on the sofa."


    Lin Yu really yawned, "These two are?"


    "The two old men of the Jiang family."


    Jiang Ning said casually.


    Lin Yu was really fine, the stone in his heart fell, but the anger gradually became fiercely murderous!


    The Lord is so bold!


    How dare to really start with Lin Yu!


    She is just an innocent girl, what kind of grudge does she have with the hidden door?


    "The game in the north is broken, and the master will not let it go,"


    He Linbei said, "The attractiveness of fist scores is far beyond your imagination. The master is determined to win these fist scores. The same is true for the fist scores on your body."


    "Why did he really start with Yu?"


    Jiang Ning was full of murderous expression.


    "Probably, to warn you."


    Yan Chinan said, "There is no bottom line for the people of the hidden door, let alone the master."


    "This north, the Jiang family is the safest right now, Jiang Ning, do you understand what I mean?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and turned to look at Lin Yuzhen.


    If he is only a person, let alone the first messenger, even the Lord, as long as he knows his whereabouts, he will definitely chase him and kill him!


    But now, he has Lin Yuzhen, this is the strongest place in his heart, and it is also the weakest place around him.


    Don''t tolerate the slightest mistake.


    "What happened?"


    From their conversation, Lin Yu really felt that something was wrong.


    "It''s okay."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "They want to take you to Jiang''s house."


    "This hotel is definitely not as comfortable as at home."


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head and looked at He Linbei and Yan Chinan, coming to pick him up?


    "how about you?"


    She turned her head and stared at Jiang Ning.


    Where Jiang Ning is, she is there.


    "I will also go back to Jiang''s house."


    Hearing these words, He Linbei and Yan Chinan looked at each other, a trace of surprise flashed in their eyes.


    He secretly said in his heart, this Lin Yu is really special enough to make Jiang Ning''s stubborn temper so persuasive and subdued.


    "Let''s go,"


    Jiang Ning looked at Lin Yuzhen, "I will send you to Jiang''s house."


    He was not worried, even if there were He Linbei and Yan Chinan, the lunatic Zhu Shang would actually attack Lin Yu, Jiang Ning really wanted to skin him alive!


    When Jiang Ning sent Lin Yuzhen to Jiang''s house, Xue Ning was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly arranged for Lin Yuzhen to rest in the master bedroom.


    That was originally Jiang Ning''s room.


    "Are you still going out?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning turned to leave, Lin Yu was really worried.


    "Well, there is something else, I will deal with it."


    Who dares to really start Lin Yu, Jiang Ning will never let him go!


    Jiang Daoran could see the murderous intent hidden in Jiang Ning''s eyes!


    "Don''t worry, Yu is really at Jiang''s house and nothing will happen."


    He said seriously.


    Jiang Ning nodded, and glanced at Jiang Daoran: "Don''t worry, you guys."


    After speaking, he turned straight and left.


    Seeing Jiang Ning leaving behind, He Linbei sighed.


    "Master, what exactly does he want to do? Does it anger Jiangning? Or, there is another purpose."


    Now Jiang Ning, it can be said that the only weakness is Lin Yuzhen. He wants to deal with Jiang Ning, I am afraid that he wants to start with Lin Yuzhen, saying that he has no bottom line. It seems that there is nothing wrong with him.


    "Anyway, nothing good."


    Yan? Yiwu Lu Ai loves to take Xilu? Chi Nan hummed.


    They know who the Lord is. They can do nothing for the purpose. There have been too many people in the circle of people who have died in the Lord¡¯s hands in the past two decades...

 Chapter 1143： This is not a threat!

    Jiang Ning returned to the hotel.


    Murderous look!


    "boom!"


    The sack suddenly lifted up, and there was a cry of exclamation immediately.


    "Ah!"


    Baumol was panicked, and the sudden light made him a little scared.


    He didn''t know what was going on, and was suddenly taken away. The bodyguards around him didn''t even have time to react.


    Seeing Jiang Ning sitting in front of him, Baumol immediately reacted.


    "Jiangning!"


    He was furious, "Dare you kidnap me?"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning slapped his hand when he raised his hand, and he was not at all polite.


    This slap was fierce, and with Jiang Ning''s anger, almost half of Baumol''s face was twisted.


    "Send someone to kill me?"


    Baumol covered his face, his eyes panicked.


    "Dare to send someone to kill Yuzhen!"


    Jiang Ning''s voice was completely cold, and his murderous aura was infinite!


    The terrifying cold air, just like the substance, instantly cooled the room.


    Baumol trembled all over, and his voice trembled: "You...what do you want to do?"


    He gritted his teeth and stared at Jiang Ning, his eyes full of unwillingness and anger.


    "I am from the Bao family! I tell you, you dare to move me..."


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t give him a chance to speak at all, and slapped him again, and directly flew out a few of Baumol''s teeth.


    "Say! What do you have to do with the hidden door?"


    Baumol¡¯s people came to kill himself, Lin Yuzhen, and then the hidden door. If there was no relationship between the two, Jiang Ning would not believe it at all.


    Hearing the word hidden door, Baumol just gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Pop!? Yiai feasts on Lu Eryi?"


    Jiang Ning slapped again. This time, Baumol screamed directly, his mouth full of blood.


    "Threat? This is not a threat!"


    Jiang Ning said coldly, "If you dare to really act on Yu, it''s a capital crime!"


    "Right now, you are just fighting for a better death!"


    The brutal murderousness made Baumol finally scared.


    He never thought that someone would dare to deal with his Bao family like this.


    This Jiang Ning is just the door-to-door son-in-law of the Lin family, so what can be done even if it is the Lin family? In the eyes of his Bao family, a small company is like an ant.


    But now, Jiang Ning actually said that he would dare to kill him!


    "You, don''t mess around!"


    Baumol yelled, "I am from the Bao family... I am... Ah!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t give him a chance to talk nonsense, and after a few slaps, Baumol''s face was completely deformed.


    "Agou!"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    "exist!"


    "Ask it out, everything he knows about the hidden door!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t have so much patience, and he didn''t even care about what Bao family was this Bowmore.


    Anyone who dared to really start Lin Yu, even the master, Jiang Ning would unscrew his head!


    He suppressed the crazy killing intent in his heart, walked outside the balcony, took out a cigarette, and took a sharp breath after lighting it.


    "hooligan!"


    Jiang Ning called, even if it was late at night, A Fei was connected immediately.


    "Immediately block all the passages in the north for me. If you find a hidden door, tell me immediately!"


    "In addition, check the overseas Bao family for me, what does it have to do with the hidden door!"


    On the other side of the phone, A Fei frowned.


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Lord, another round has been set up to lead me into the round."


    A Fei didn''t understand.


    Now that he knew it was a bureau, why did Jiang Ning go in.


    "Brother, I am worried about the Lord, there is any conspiracy, don''t be careless."

 Chapter 1144： The secret of boxing

    "What conspiracy can he have now? He just wants to borrow my hand to kill a few people."


    Jiang Ning snorted, nowhere to be seen.


    The competition between smart people and smart people is often not just based on fists and feet, but more on wisdom, conspiracy and conspiracy.


    The Lord let the first messenger Yantang come to kill Lin Yuzhen, he must know that he can''t get it, and it won''t let Yantang get it.


    His purpose is even to cooperate with Jiang Ning.


    To force Jiang Ning, you must cooperate if you don''t cooperate!


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away!"


    ALFY didn''t ask much.


    As long as it was something Jiang Ning explained, he would do it immediately.


    After hanging up the phone, the cigarette on his finger had already burned to his tail, and Jiang Ning flicked his finger and the cigarette **** fell like a meteor.


    "Sooner or later, I have to break your mask!"


    It was the first time that Jiang Ning had encountered such an opponent.


    Two people have only fought each other once, and the martial arts strength is equal, and more often, they don''t even fight with fists and feet at all, and use their brains to kill people even more heartily!


    In the room, Baumol was paralyzed into mud, convulsed all over, foamed at the mouth, rolled his eyes, completely immobile.


    "Brother, I can''t ask."


    Brother Gou shook his head.


    "I''m afraid, he really doesn''t know anything."


    With his means, as long as Baumol knew, he would surely be able to dig it out, but he was tortured into this way, but there was still no gain. It can only explain one problem. Regarding the Bao family and the hidden gate, Baumol simply Not qualified to know.


    "? Shan Er Wu Ran and Wu Xi Ran? I don''t know anything."


    Jiang Ning walked over and looked down at Baumol.


    This is clearly deliberate, the Lord, to let himself notice the Bao family.


    Along the way, how many large families in the north have been destroyed by themselves, including the Pang family!


    And in the South Island, there are so many envoys who have fallen into the traps of their own design and been bombarded and killed by themselves. These... are all the Lord''s people.


    With the city on the Lord¡¯s palace, it is impossible for him not to know that the South Island matter is a trap.


    From this point of view, the only explanation, the Lord¡¯s purpose, is to use his own hand to kill a few people!


    Including the people around him!


    Really ruthless!


    "Are you going to kill?"


    Brother Dog asked.


    Baumol dared to really attack Lin Yu, he was destined to die, the only difference was how he died.


    "He still has a little use."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "Don''t waste this last little value."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and asked Brother Dog to take the people away, and then returned to Jiang''s house.


    Regarding the hidden gate, about the Lord, he still has too many things he doesn''t know. This is a ruthless person who has existed since fifteen years ago. He is the same as Jiang Daoran and the others, and may even be older than them.


    For fifteen years, Jiang Daoran may know some of the secrets of Jidao Boxing.


    Jiang Ning was not polite, and asked Jiang Daoran directly.


    Jiang Daoran knew that Jiang Ning would ask sooner or later. Without saying anything, he took him to the study, pointing to the calligraphy and painting on the wall, and said: "My Jiang family is a family of medicine, and my ancestors have believed in curing diseases and saving people for generations. The Jiang family suddenly rose because of the ancestors who got this painting."


    "The page of boxing sheet on your body was discovered from the interlayer of this painting."


    Jiang Daoran said, "Who made the Ji Dao Boxing Sheet, when it was made, and any secrets, I don''t know."


    "But one thing, I can be sure."


    Jiang Ning turned to look at him.


    "This Ji Dao boxing score comes from the world of Jianghu!"

 Chapter 1145： Im here!

    Jianghu circle, that is a **** circle!


    It can be said that it is the cruelest circle!


    Of course Jiang Ning knows that although the circle of Jianghu has fallen, no one has ever dared to underestimate this circle.


    Because as long as someone walks out of this circle, even a master-level master can control the situation.


    I think at the beginning, a Remnant Sword, but a master-level master, could be able to suppress those people''s head in Tianhai!


    Even the Remnant Sword in his later years was still crazy enough to cause a turmoil in the north.


    This is the master!


    The terrible part of the master in the arena.


    Not to mention, the masters in the hidden gates are all outstanding. It can be said that they are almost the strongest part of the world.


    Especially, the master of the hidden gate, Lord.


    Jiang Ning frowned.


    "Who left this Ji Dao boxing score, and there is no clue?"


    Jiang Daoran shook his head: "I''m afraid, only if all the fist scores are collected, you will know."


    "The Jiang family''s ancestor back then was also accidentally obtained. I don''t know the origin."


    He looked at Jiang Ning: "If anyone knows, I''m afraid the Lord will be the only one."


    But now, they don''t even know who the Lord''s true identity is, let alone get information on the boxing record from the Lord''s mouth.


    Now, the Lord obviously wanted to borrow Jiangning¡¯s Shan Shi Er to cover the Xidi zero hand, and kill a few more people.


    Even if Jiang Ning knew that this game must continue.


    This is like a game, as long as you join this game, you must play to the end, even if you join this game, you can know the final result of this game.


    Jiang Ning wants to know, so he must join.


    "I see."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "Since the game has started, continue playing."


    He turned his head and glanced at Jiang Daoran: "I know what you want to say, don''t worry, no one can hurt Yuzhen, no one!"


    Jiang Ning knew that the master must be very clear. If he really started to attack Lin Yu, then he would definitely not be able to find all the fist books. Jiang Ning would hunt him down!


    As long as there is no water in the head, the Lord knows that at this time, he must not touch Jiang Ning''s Ni Lin.


    But Jiang Ning knew better that everything must be prepared.


    Leaving Jiang Daoran''s study, Jiang Ning returned to the room.


    Fifteen years, this is the first time after fifteen years, he slept at Jiang''s house again.


    The room was still the same room as before, and there was no change. Even the toys randomly placed at the door had not moved more than half a minute.


    "I haven''t moved."


    Lin Yuzhen sat there, looking at the room that was still childlike, and couldn''t help but sigh, "If you were still that boy, nothing would have changed."


    "Then I won''t meet you either."


    Jiang Ning didn''t think so much.


    The past will always pass, and we must let it pass. What we need to do is to cherish the present and the present.


    "Go to sleep, tired all day."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, he is not a person who likes to feel hypocritical.


    After washing, the two lay on the bed.


    Lin Yu really slept soundly, Jiang Ning closed his eyes, but couldn''t sleep at all.


    The smell of this room... it all seems to be exactly the same as in the past.


    He remembered that when he woke up that day, everything changed...


    In my mind, there is a miserable picture of being driven out of Jiang''s house, mother and son living on the street!


    He woke up suddenly, and his body couldn''t help shaking.


    Without waiting for Jiang Ning to react, he hugged him hard with both hands, as if he had exhausted all the strength in his body.


    "I am here! I am here!"


    Lin Yuzhen''s voice reached Jiang Ning''s ears, full of tenderness.

 Chapter 1146： Get out!

    She just saw Jiang Ning tremble.


    He is such a man of iron strikes, he is also nervous and afraid...


    Lin Yuzhen hurriedly hugged Jiang Ning and warmed Jiang Ning with his own body temperature: "My husband, I am here, things have passed for a long time."


    Jiang Ning came back to his senses, looking at Lin Yu with a worried expression on his face, and took a deep breath.


    "Have a nightmare."


    He smiled and reached out to touch Lin Yu''s really long hair, "It''s okay, thank you wife."


    Just now, there was a trace of fear and tension in my mind, and it disappeared in an instant!


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and took Lin Yuzhen into his arms, the two of them pressed tightly.


    "Go to sleep."


    "Ok."


    ...


    No words for a night.


    Early in the morning, great news came out from the north!


    Slanka Dadonghua regional branch resigns on a large scale!


    Operation department, sales department, planning department, legal department, market development department...


    Almost every department, the most core employees, chose to resign, and for a while, the entire Sri Lanka branch was almost paralyzed.


    Several vice presidents were called by Baumol only yesterday, asking them to take action to deal with Lin, but today, there is not even one capable person under his staff.


    "You are not allowed to resign like this! Even if you want to resign, you have to do these things one month in advance! Then hand over with the newcomer!"


    One of the vice presidents turned pale with anger.


    But he knew that there was nothing he could do in a month, and that so many people resigned at the same time, and some even the entire group resigned, and they would not care about the handover.


    Who do you hand over?


    "I will not approve! I will not approve your resignation!"


    The other vice president patted the table directly, shaking with anger.


    A general without soldiers, what kind of general is that?


    Especially in the current situation, Baumol will definitely kill them all!


    But he didn''t approve, and the staff didn''t say anything, so they sat quietly in their seats, saying nothing or doing the same thing.


    Make up my mind to leave, no one can keep it.


    Worms?


    Baumol was in front of everyone, cursing everyone as a moth, and anyone with a bit of self-esteem would not want to stay.


    What''s more, they have a way out, a better way out!


    Better salary, higher position, broader future, and more respect and trust!


    The entire Sri Lanka company suddenly collapsed, and suddenly it shocked the entire North.


    At this moment, there were many voices, exposing Silanka''s products, there were many problems, one stone caused a thousand waves, and in just one day, Silanka''s reputation was already stinking.


    I don¡¯t know how many people are clamoring to let Silanka get out of the country?


    Several vice presidents hurried to find Baumol, but Baumol seemed to be frightened and said nothing except shaking his head.


    His face was full of horror, yelling: "I want to go home! I want to go home! Get me away quickly! Get me away!"


    Even Baumol had to go home, had to leave here, Slanka, as expected, he was finished.


    at the same time.


    Lin''s Group Northern Branch.


    Xiang Gao stood there with a faint smile on his face.


    Behind him are his core members. At this moment, they have resigned from Slanka and followed him to Lin''s.


    Several people are still a little cramped, nervous, and even worried.


    After all, a sudden job change is a big taboo in the workplace. Even Lin''s and Sri Lanka''s opponents will also be guarded against them.


    "When you arrive at the Lin family, that''s a family."


    Jiang Ning glanced at everyone, "As long as you take this as your home, then I can guarantee that you will be treated as your family here."


    He casually took out a card, threw it on the table, and glanced at Xiang Gao.


    "There are 20 million in it, which will be divided among the brothers for settlement expenses."

 Chapter 1147： Defeated across the board

    In the office, it was suddenly quiet.


    There was just a slight, drooling sound, almost everyone looked at Jiang Ning, as if they couldn''t believe it.


    Including Xianggao.


    20 million?


    Give these new employees as settlement expenses?


    This is not just a question of trust or distrust, is this not treating money as money, right?


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    "Oh, not for you."


    When Jiang Ning saw Xiang Gao open his mouth, he added, "You said that you don''t need a salary, so you won''t be able to get a penny this year."


    "As for what you can get,"


    He looked at Xiang Gao, his eyes looked a little excited, "Fight by yourself."


    With just a few simple words, Xianggao almost jumped up and fight for himself?


    Then it depends on your own ability!


    "Yes!"


    Xiang Gao immediately shouted, "As the pioneer of Lin''s overseas market, I will definitely not let Mr. Jiang down."


    He smiled, stretched out his hand to take the card, and handed it directly to the people behind him. Watching a few people''s Adam''s apple slip, he was so excited that he shook his head.


    "Having never seen the world, Mr. Jiang laughed."


    Five people, each one is divided into four million, so excited?


    Of course, Xiang Gao knew that for these employees, this was a huge sum of money, and more importantly, Jiang Ning''s move was too cool.


    He didn''t even blink his eyelids!


    "For half a month, I want to see the effect."


    Jiang Ning said, "This first step is to drive Slanka out!"


    "You can use all means, use your best method, if there is any problem that is not easy to solve, please directly contact me."


    "Yes!"


    To the high class, shouted in unison.


    It is nearly fifty years old, but Xiang Gao still feels that there is blood in his body, boiling like the sea!


    It seems to be back to the young age all at once.


    The first opponent Jiang Ning gave them was Silanka, where he worked for more than ten years. For him and the employees, once they didn''t feel it, it was difficult to accept.


    On the contrary, in just a few days, what Baumol did, made their good impression of Slanka disappear without a trace!


    Jiang Ning was completely delegating power, and even gave Xiang Gao a black card to facilitate him to do things.


    It made Xiang Gao clear that Jiang Ning''s was unusual.


    He even felt that Jiang Ning let Lin Yu really develop the Lin family was just for fun. He could take out a black card at random and use 20 million as pocket money. Could it be an ordinary person?


    With someone as strong as Jiang Ning behind, Xiang Gao felt for the first time that he could be so confident in doing things!


    He did it!


    On the first day, he strongly attacked the market in the Dadonghua area of ??Sri Lanka without any mercy.


    He knew very well about the layout and strategy of Sri Lanka, almost point-to-point, line-to-line, face-to-face, and defeated Sri Lanka in one fell swoop!


    Suddenly, there was a huge wave in the north!


    On the second day, Slanka suffered a huge disturbance in Shenghai''s market and suffered heavy losses!


    On the third day...


    Lin Yuzhen had already said? Ran Lu Yiyiran Zheyipa? Can''t say anything.


    She knows that shopping malls are like battlefields, and even sometimes, shopping malls are more cruel than battlefields, because there is no gunpowder smoke, no blood, but it is bloodthirsty and cruel!


    "so amazing!"


    After watching the news for a long time, Lin Yuzhen spoke and couldn''t help saying.


    Within three days, the layout of the Dadonghua area in Sri Lanka was almost defeated across the board.

 Chapter 1148： Patriarch, please!

    On the one hand, Xiang Gao is very familiar with the layout of Sri Lanka. At the same time, there is no one who can play in the Sri Lanka branch.


    Even one who presides over the overall situation can''t be found.


    Baumol went overseas, as if he had seen a ghost, even turning on the light would make him scream.


    Slanka had already been defeated across the board, and the losses were extremely tragic. Sooner or later, it would be a matter of time for him to continue like this and withdraw from the Greater Donghua area.


    Lin Yu was really stunned.


    She has always used the most gentle means to compete and compete for her own market.


    And Xiang Gao''s method allowed her to see the most brutal side in the mall!


    "The shopping mall is like a battlefield, and Lin wants to develop, these struggles are inevitable,"


    Jiang Ning enlightened her, "You don''t need to do these things, but you have to know how to do them. Xiang Gao can be regarded as a good teacher."


    Lin Yu really nodded, of course she understood.


    It is impossible to run a multinational group company if you are not in charge of mercy, and rely on simplicity and kindness alone.


    If Lin wants to realize a greater dream, and wants to be bigger, he must recruit all kinds of talents to strengthen Lin''s strength.


    "I know,"


    She glanced at Jiang Ning, and said a little coquettishly, "I am so innocent."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I hope you can remain simple."


    The Lin family was not Jiang Ning''s goal, it was just that he trained Lin Yuzhen and established it.


    He hoped that Lin Yu would become more and more perfect, but he would never force her to do things he didn''t like, absolutely not.


    "Then you said, Slaka would give up the market in the Greater Donghua area so easily?"


    Obviously, the answer is no.


    This is not just a question of market and profitability, but of face.


    Lin''s slap has completely swollen Silanka''s face, even pressing it on the ground, rubbing it fiercely!


    How could the Bao family, who are in the Dadonghua area, give up?


    At that time.


    Overseas, Bao''s family.


    The huge manor is more than a thousand square meters, and the surrounding area is empty and quiet.


    The villas in the manor are brightly lit.


    "Doctor, is there no way?"


    "Sorry, there is no other way. The son has been in a state of confusion. Obviously, he has been greatly stimulated. It is very difficult to recover."


    Bao Rongdong frowned. He was silent for a moment when he heard the doctor say these words. The expression on his face did not show the slightest fluctuation.


    It seemed that even if Baumol became a waste, he wouldn''t care too much.


    "Send the doctor away."


    He had a calm tone, said a word, and even nodded slightly to the doctor before turning around and entering the room.


    In the room, Baumol shrank from the corner of the room, his eyes full of horror. Seeing Bao Rongdong coming, he immediately waved what was in his hand and yelled in surprise: "Don''t come! Don''t come! Devil! You are a devil!"


    Bao Rongdong frowned slightly.


    He didn''t want to go, just the look in his eyes became more and more solemn, with a trace of anger, hovering in his pupils!


    "Come here, be optimistic about the second master."


    Bao Rongdong shouted.


    "? Erxi Xishan Xiaiyiyi? Yes."


    The two followers immediately walked in and said respectfully.


    Bao Rongdong went to the hall. Several people had been waiting. They stood there for a long time, not daring to move.


    "Patriarch."


    Several people shouted respectfully.


    Bao Rongdong sat down straight, tilted his head slightly, and looked at several people.


    "I heard that the property of my Bao family in the Dadonghua area, Slanka, has completely collapsed?"


    The expressions of several people were a little nervous, and they hesitated to speak.


    "This Slanka''s Dadonghua regional agency belongs to my Bao family. For my Bao family, I have made a lot of money for decades. Now it suddenly collapsed. Don''t you guys give me an explanation? "


    "thump!"


    As soon as his voice fell, several people immediately plopped and knelt down.


    "Patriarch spare your life!"

 Chapter 1149： Chen Lantang

    Kneeling down suddenly, the floor made a thud.


    The complexions of a few people suddenly turned pale.


    The price paid by the Bao family in order to obtain the agency rights of Slanka is not small. Although they have made a lot of money over the years, they have already recovered the cost, but no one will feel too much money.


    No one would think that it is a bad thing to have a steady stream of gold mines that can bring them huge profits.


    But now, this gold mine is gone!


    "Spare?"


    Bao Rongdong glanced at a few people, his tone was still calm, "Did I say I want to kill you."


    He didn''t say it, but the more he didn''t say it, the more fearful a few people became!


    Bao Rongdong in front of him, but in his early 50s, with jet-black hair, looks no different from a middle-aged man in his 40s.


    It seems difficult for years to leave too many marks on his face.


    Especially his eyes are as deep as a galaxy, and when people look at it, they will fall into it unconsciously, even the soul is out of control!


    "Patriarch, it was Xiang Gao who betrayed the Bao family, suddenly turned his back, and defected to the Lin family, so that we will be defeated steadily!"


    One of them quickly explained, "Then Xianggao understands our layout and knows how to deal with us. He has no bottom line, just like a mad dog, he doesn''t look at the past affection at all!"


    Bao Rongdong snorted.


    See the love of the past?


    What kind of affection do they have? Xiang Gaoben is a dog of his Bao family, helping him Bao family, a tool to make money in China.


    He knows the Bao family, and Xiang Gao knows it better.


    Therefore, if Xiang Gao did this, it was not a betrayal. It could only be said that the Bao family was pressing too hard.


    "I don''t want to hear the reason."


    Bao Rong said, "I just want to know, can this industry be brought back?"


    An industry worth tens of billions is gone, even if it is the Bao family, it is impossible to accept it.


    Not to mention, this is a facial problem.


    "Conventional methods...difficult."


    There was a long silence before someone spoke.


    If you have to use conventional means, you can''t get it back. Slanka''s domestic market has been completely plundered by Xiang Gao.


    He used all the methods that had been rampant in the country to deal with Slanka, deal with the Bao family, and let the Bao family, who were originally people who grew up following the path, were not difficult to resist.


    "Is it."


    Bao Rongdong squinted his eyes, "Since conventional methods are not good, then use unconventional methods. Doesn''t Xiang Gao know how to plunder? Then I will tell him, in fact, he still doesn''t understand."


    Hearing this, several people trembled, and they clearly felt a chill of murderous aura, from head to foot in an instant!


    As soon as the voice fell, there was suddenly another person behind Bao Rongdong.


    No one knew what he appeared. The few people who were kneeling on the ground suddenly breathed a little bit quickly, but they had to force themselves to hold their breath and dare not make a sound.


    "Kill Xianggao, this old dog, disobedient."


    The first sentence made the few people kneeling there tremble.


    "Getting back to the market in Sri Lanka, this industry can''t be lost. Lin is so provocative, let them disappear."


    The second sentence is even more murderous!


    "It''s ridiculous, go back to the north and take a look, no one will remember you for too long.


    Bao Rongdong said lightly.


    The few people who were kneeling there were already trembling, and they would never have thought that Bao Rongdong would directly let this one go back.


    With the power of the Bao family overseas, masters gathered, and even in the Bao family, you can find a few masters at random to deal with the Lin family, but Bao Rongdong sent this person.


    Chen ridiculous!


    A lifetime is ridiculous!


    He said that in his entire life, he had never made any correct decisions, except for the absurd? Lu Shan Wu Fu loves to shut up? Tang, or absurd, but everyone knows that the only decision he made was to kill!

 Chapter 1150： I want to survive

    Twenty years ago, he was already a master in the north. In order to get revenge, killing the north in the dark was one of the foundations of the Bao family''s foothold in the north.


    The Bao family, let him go?


    They seemed to have seen that Xiang Gao was dead and Lin was over!


    "For some years, I haven''t gone back."


    A gray robe is so uncomfortable.


    Chen Huangtang stepped out, with a thin body, but standing upright like a mountain, able to support the world!


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time since I went back."


    Bao Rongdong also sighed, "Today, the domestic environment is better. We came out for the overseas resources."


    "But no matter where the resources are, my Bao family wants them all."


    Chen Lantang glanced at Bao Rongdong, "Then, I''ll get it."


    After speaking, he didn''t say a word, and left the Bao''s villa.


    The few people who were kneeling there immediately stood up and followed them all the way, but wherever they could keep up, they left the door, and they no longer saw the trail of Chen ridiculous.


    In the hall.


    Bao Rongdong was still sitting there, half-closed his eyes, a trace of hideousness flashed across his face.


    Like a demon slowly awakening in the dark, full of murderous and ferocious!


    "The Lin family, it''s the Lin family again. The wild mines controlled by my Bao family seem to have been ruined by you, right?"


    It''s really a narrow road.


    Bao Rongdong didn''t know what Lin''s background was, and he didn''t care.


    Even if it was a top wealthy family in the north, he didn''t care at all.


    Top wealthy family?


    Twenty years ago, I am afraid he would still covet it, wanting to make the Bao family a higher level and become the top wealthy family in the north, but now, as an overseas power, Bao Rongdong prefers the freedom here.


    I like it more here, relying on strength, you can ignore the rules and rob the freedom madly!


    It should be the same in China, right?


    "I don''t know, it''s absurd to go back this time. Those old friends who are hidden can still be restrained."


    Bao Rongdong narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly.


    The domestic arena has been silent for twenty years.


    Since the news of Ji Dao Boxing Book came out, the world has been crazy for a year or two. That is truly crazy!


    But then, it completely fell silent.


    It was also at that time that Chen Lantang entered the Bao family and became one of the important support for the rise of the Bao family''s overseas power.


    He knows what Chen Lantang wants, and he also knows what the masters of the Bao family want, as long as the Bao family can give it, or in other words, can give them hope, then everyone can continue to cooperate.


    Yes, just cooperation.


    This relationship alone is sufficient.


    "The truth of this world is plunder."


    Bao Rongdong snorted, slowly closed his eyes, and stopped talking.


    ?Western Italy closed to West Wu land? At that time!


    The north of the country.


    The Silanka branch has become very deserted. For three full days, no employee came to work. Although it has not announced its closure, it may not be far away.


    It is spread everywhere in the streets and alleys that the entire Silanka brand will be withdrawn from the Chinese market.


    But Jiang Ning knew that even if the Silanka headquarters could bear it for a while, the Bao family would definitely not bear it.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was leaning on the sofa with a relaxed face.


    "Ten days, ten days, Slanka completely collapsed, Xiang Zong, your strength is really unfathomable."


    Jiang Ning said lightly while eating fruit.


    "Where and where, without Mr. Jiang''s support, Xiang Mou couldn''t do this."


    Xiang Gao Le chuckled.


    "Okay, now you can make your request."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    Hearing this, Xiang Gao immediately stood up straight.


    "Mr. Jiang, I want to survive!"

 Chapter 1151： Know too much

    To Gao''s request, that''s it!


    This is the only thing he wants to fight for!


    He stood up straight, looked at Jiang Ning, his expression was serious, and he didn''t dare to have a hint of joking.


    "? Zheyizhefu Shiranranlu? I want to survive!"


    It''s that simple four words.


    Jiang Ning looked at him, squinting his eyes slightly: "The one who killed you, is he here?"


    He seemed to have expected that someone would come to kill Xianggao.


    Moreover, he is a member of the Bao family overseas.


    Turning to the Lin family to go to Gao created a frenzy of crackdowns, destroying all of the Bao family''s domestic industry. This ruling of money and wealth is tantamount to killing parents.


    Not to mention, this is completely rubbing the Bao family''s face on the ground.


    If the Bao family didn''t respond at all, there would be ghosts.


    "I think it should be here."


    Xiang Gao nodded, "I''m afraid it''s still a one who is difficult to deal with."


    He took a deep breath, couldn''t control his body, and trembled slightly.


    Thinking of the background of the Bao family, Xiang Gao is still a little frightened.


    He has collected money for the Bao family for so many years, he knows some things about the Bao family, but he dare not say that he knows too much.


    "The Bao family''s overseas power is not weak, and the domestic agent Slanka is just a small part."


    Xiang Gao explained, "There are nearly ten masters in the Bao family that I know about alone!"


    Jiang Ning said: "Strong strength?"


    "Twenty years ago, the Bao family was a large family in the north. The first-class family is the kind that can compete for the position of the top rich family, but they chose to leave the north and go overseas."


    Jiang Ning knew that more than 20 years ago, it was the overseas gold rush.


    Not only ordinary people, but also want to go overseas for gilding, or to develop overseas, even these big families do the same.


    They know more about resource plunder, and they also know better that with strong strength, they can get what they want more easily than others.


    Especially, in those days, the masters who went out from the country, it can be said that any one of them was a master-level master with a name!


    "As far as I know, there are three masters in the Bao family, and seven or eight masters at the master level,"


    Xiang Gao said, "I also know that in the gambling city where the Bao family is located, in the underground circle, there are also some resources that were collected by the Bao family."


    Just by listening this way, you know that the Bao family is not small, even very strong!


    Not to mention anything else, the three masters of the great master level, in the north, are already qualified to become the top wealthy family.


    Not to mention, this is only what Xiang Gao knows, what he doesn''t?


    Who will expose all his hole cards?


    "In fact, many overseas forces have all come from us. They have developed abroad for 20 years, and they are not what they used to be."


    There was no mood swing on Jiang Ning''s face.


    It seems that after hearing Xiang Gao say how powerful the Bao family is, he has no idea at all.


    Three masters at the master level?


    Jiang Ning certainly didn''t care.


    The master-level masters who died in his hands... seemed to be quite a few.


    "The Bao family is so powerful, do you dare to betray them?"


    He looked at Xiang Gao and curiously said, "You are undoubtedly seeking your own death."


    "Mr. Jiang does not know that I am just a dog of the Bao family and can be replaced by someone at any time, and if it is replaced by someone, then the Bao family will never allow me to live."


    "you know too much."


    Jiangning Road.


    Nodded to Gao.


    He did know too much, and Xiang Gao knew a lot about Slanka''s domestic agent.


    Not to mention that Sri Lanka is just a big international brand. Overseas, it is also a huge company similar to the Linglong Group. Various forces have interests involved in it!

 Chapter 1152： Visit one by one

    The Bao family is even just one of them.


    "I want to live."


    Xiang Gao said, "And Mr. Jiang, can save my life, so I chose to come to Lin''s."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    This reason is sincere and nothing false.


    Who doesn''t want to survive.


    "Okay, then you survived."


    Jiang Ning didn''t talk nonsense, he said directly.


    Hearing these words, Xiang Gao''s heart that had always been hanging was finally completely let go.


    "Xiang Gao will not die and will help Lin''s family to open up overseas markets!"


    He arched his hands and learned the etiquette in the circles of the rivers and lakes.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and waved his hand to let him go to rest.


    Has anyone come from overseas?


    I haven''t gone overseas for many years. I don''t know how old friends are now.


    Of course, it is not yet time to go overseas.


    There are faint signs of activities in the domestic arena. Tan Xing has already received news. In just one month, he found many old friends.


    The trail of the hidden gate disappeared, but the activities of the circle of the rivers and lakes have become more frequent, which is a bit wrong.


    Jiangning doesn''t care so much.


    Anyway, no matter who it is, as long as you dare to cause trouble, you can kill with a punch!


    His current focus is on Lin Yuzhen. It is more important to accompany her and take care of her.


    Lin Yu really wants to develop the Lin family and wants to exercise herself, so Jiang Ning will help her, let the Lin family develop and grow with her.


    As for the rest, let''s talk about it when it comes.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Xiang Gaobian hurried over, the worry and tension on his face could not be concealed in the slightest.


    "coming!"


    He was a little flustered, even though Jiang Ning said, he survived, but Jiang Ning just said a word, but the other party... really came!


    "Who?"


    "Chen ridiculous!"


    "Di Ran Ling Xi Lu Wu Fu Lu? Xiang Gao''s voice trembled a little, "It really is him!"


    Chen ridiculous?


    "He went to the north last night. The first thing he did was to visit his former enemy... Tie Family!"


    Xiang Gao Sese shivered, "Overnight, the Tie Family is gone!"


    Jiang Ning''s pupils shrank slightly.


    "In the morning, Chen Lantang went to the suburban Shanshui Manor again. There was no one left in the entire Shanshui Manor!"


    Xiang Gauguin was terrified.


    Sure enough, it was that person, that almost crazy person!


    When he was in the north, he caused a panic, and now he is back!


    "That person said, he''s back, all old friends and new friends, he will visit one by one."


    "Twenty years ago, he madly killed many people for revenge, and was besieged by many people. If it were not for the Bao family, he would have died long ago. Now, his strength is stronger and more terrifying than in the past. It''s here now! And it must be for Lin''s!"


    No one knows how many people Chen Lantang will kill when he comes back this time. The entire family of large surnames in the north has panicked.


    Such a lunatic twenty years ago suddenly came back, and now his whereabouts are uncertain, no one knows who will be the next person to be visited by him.


    For now, Chen Lan''s strength is far more powerful than that of twenty years ago.


    He is one of the three masters of the Bao family!


    Drying to Gao''s throat: "Mr. Jiang..."


    Jiang Ning sat there, Wensi did not move, listening to Xiang Gaoman''s fearful voice, even her expression had not changed.


    He laughed suddenly, reached out his hand to touch his chin, his face was full of meaningful expressions.


    "I don''t know, am I his new friend or old friend?"

 Chapter 1153： Kill God!

    Xiang Gao Leng, wondering what Jiang Ning meant by saying this.


    New friends or old friends?


    Jiang Ning had never seen Chen Lantang, what kind of old friends could he be, not to mention, how could someone like Chen Lantang have old friends? Those so-called old friends are all on his kill list!


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t be careless."


    Xiang Gao took a deep breath and said, "This Chen ridiculous was a famous killer back then, and the number of people who died under his hands can''t be counted!"


    "Do you know why he murdered?"


    Jiang Ning asked suddenly.


    Xiang Gaoyi was taken aback, and shook his head.


    He didn''t know those things, and he couldn''t know them.


    Such a secret matter is probably only known to Bao Rongdong, the head of the Bao family. Therefore, the Bao family can help Chen Lantang at a critical time and recruit him into the Bao family to lay the foundation for the development of the Bao family.


    "You don''t know, but I do."


    Jiang Ning''s words made Xiang Gao a little surprised.


    Jiang Ning''s age seems to be only about 30 years old, and that Chen is ridiculous, but he is fifty, and the two are completely different by a generation. Twenty years ago, Jiang Ning should have been only a child.


    How could he know?


    "He told me."


    Hearing this sentence, Xiang Gao''s whole person trembled suddenly.


    His face is full of disbelief.


    Chen Lantang told Jiang Ning?


    How is this going.


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry, I, Lin''s people, can''t kill anyone."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "You just need to do your own thing. By the way, the Bao family''s domestic industry, besides Silanka, should be something else? For example, the mining industry in the Great Northwest."


    "have!"


    Xiang Gao nodded immediately.


    "Since there is, do I have to say more?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    Xiang Gao felt a little trembling in his heart.


    This Jiang Ning is really fearless, he has made it clear that he wants to destroy the Bao family''s domestic industry!


    Drive the Bao family completely out of the country!


    He knew that Jiang Ning was overbearing, but he didn''t expect to be so overbearing.


    These days, he consciously told Jiang Ning how powerful the Bao family is and how deep and powerful the background is, but Jiang Ning didn''t seem to listen at all.


    Or, he doesn''t care at all!


    "Mr. Jiang... the stronger the better."


    The stronger Jiang Ning is, the longer his life will be.


    When Xiang Gao made this decision, he had already considered all issues, including if Jiang Ning failed, his life would not be lost.


    But it¡¯s better than, like a dog, the people of Bao¡¯s family will come and go if they call it, kill if they want to kill.


    Thinking of this, Xiang Gao suddenly became motivated again, rubbing his hands with a murderous expression on his face.


    "The Bao family...for so many years, I don''t think it''s kindness, let''s settle it!"


    ...


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the north is somewhat depressed.


    Because Chen ridiculous is here!


    When he came alone, it was as if the Remnant Sword went to the north to attack the Luo family.


    The difference is that at that time, only the Luo family was panicking, but now, the entire North is panicking, because no one knows who Chen Lantang will clean up next.


    "Why is he coming back? Didn''t he mean that he won''t return home in this life?"


    "There were so many people, the woman who forced him to death, he still wants to retaliate now!"


    "Isn''t the people he killed enough? If it weren''t for the Bao family to rescue him, he would have died in the north a long time ago, so he would dare to come back!"


    There are all kinds of voices, most of them are those who are getting older, who have seen the massacre that year!


    At that time, Chen Luantang was not called Chen Luantang, and it was only a master-level strength, but in his anger, he went mad, blood-washed six families with surnames, and shocked the entire north!

 Chapter 1154： Chen ridiculous hatred

    At that time, a master-level master was already strong enough. When the other families of the surname reacted, they invited masters to encircle Chen Lantang, severely wounded him, but was rescued by the Bao family.


    Over the past two decades, it is said that Chen''s absurd strength has long broken through to the level of the Grand Master, extremely powerful!


    The people who were involved in the death of Chen Luan Tang''s woman, even if half of their feet are now in the ground, are still scared at this moment.


    The money family at the moment.


    In the position of the first-class family in the north, I have been sitting for only two years, and even taking advantage of the last drastic changes in the north, I have secured my position.


    But now, the head of the Qian family, Qian Moheng, has a face that has become white.


    The day before yesterday, he had just celebrated his 60th birthday, and he was about to pass on the position of the head of the family to his son, so that he could support his life.


    But, Chen Lantang is back!


    "Enclose the front yard and the back yard!"


    Qian Moheng shouted, "Where are the masters? I asked you to hire more masters. Didn''t you hear? As long as you can contact, please come, regardless of the cost!"


    "There are other masters that can be borrowed from other families with the surname, all borrowed! All conditions are fine! Did you hear clearly?"


    He yelled, and hadn''t rested for two days and nights.


    He dare not rest!


    He worried that one day he fell asleep, Chen Lantang would suddenly appear, and he would never wake up again.


    The Qian family at this moment is like a big enemy!


    The entire Qian family''s ups and downs were suppressed to the extreme.


    In the hall, Qian Moheng was sitting there with his hands on the armrests of the sandalwood chair and frowning.


    "Dad, don''t worry too much, my Qian family, anyway, is a first-class family with a large number of masters, so Chen ridiculously dare not act rashly."


    Qian Moheng''s son, Qian Zhong, had a trace of disdain on his face.


    He didn''t know what happened 20 years ago, let alone what the specific reasons were.


    But the Qian family now is not comparable to that of twenty years ago!


    "What do you know?"


    Qian Moheng shouted, "Don''t talk nonsense, just do what I said? Lu Xizhezhe Erxi closed? Do it!"


    Several companies have already suffered from seedlings, how dare he be careless?


    Of course, these people are still young, relying on the background of their big family, they want to behave, how can they think that that woman would have such a terrible man!


    "boom!"


    Before Qian Zhong could refute, the door of Qian''s house was suddenly kicked open.


    A gray robe was immediately imprinted in Qian Moheng''s sight!


    "Huh!"


    He stood up arrogantly and stared at the people walking in step by step from the door.


    "Stop him!"


    Qian Moheng shouted loudly, terrified, "Quick! Stop him!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    Several master-level masters swept out in an instant and stopped in front of Chen Lantang.


    However, Chen Lantang didn''t stop his pace at all, and he still walked towards Qian Moheng.


    His footsteps are gentle, stepping on a unique rhythm, so that those master-level masters, before they start, feel that they are bound to die!


    "Stop him!"


    Qian Zhong yelled, "You are so bold, you dare to break into my Qian''s house, now the north is not where you go wild!"


    "Come on, kill him, kill me... Ah!"


    Before he could finish his words, a flying sword pierced his throat in an instant, dragged Qian Zhong back a few meters, and directly nailed to the pillar.


    Splashing blood!


    "Those who didn''t kill back then are killed all at once today!"


    Chen Lantang raised his head, his eyes made Qian Moheng''s body cold!

 Chapter 1155： Im serious

    "Stop him! Stop him!"


    Qian Moheng was trembling with fright, fell on a chair, his voice changed.


    A group of masters all rushed towards Chen Lantang, but one by one, they flew out!


    "puff!"


    "boom!"


    "Snapped!"


    ...


    Blood flows into a river!


    Qian Moheng watched the masters of the Qian family, falling down one by one, looking at Chen Lantang, step by step, walking towards him, unable to move.


    He was trembling, sitting on a chair, stiff!


    Chen Lantang has already come to him.


    And all the way he came, there were more than 30 people lying there!


    Those are the masters of his Qian family!


    At this moment, there is no one to live.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Qian Moheng''s throat was dry, his face was full of horror, "Spare me, forgive me!"


    "Twenty years, twenty years... can''t you just let it go?"


    "puff--"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a dagger pierced Qian Moheng''s heart instantly, causing his entire face to turn black.


    "lay down?"


    Chen Lanfang said, "I can live to this day because I can''t let it go."


    After speaking, he turned and left without looking back.


    Qian Moheng behind him, his head tilted, his eyes widened, and he leaned on the sandalwood chair with his hands hanging down, but he had lost his breath.


    The entire Qian family is terrible!


    When the wind blows, the strong smell of blood makes people feel sick.


    This is purgatory on earth!


    One night passed, the north, another earthquake!


    The Qian family''s destruction overnight is even more frightening.


    The killer is back!


    Several houses have been destroyed, who will be next?


    It seems that everyone who has something to do with the things of the year has been killed. Who else is left? No!


    Chen Lantang came back this time, I am afraid it was not just revenge, because almost all the people he wanted to kill had been killed. Even the Qian family, now the Qian family of the first-class family, disappeared overnight.


    who is the next?


    Soon, news came out.


    ?Yiyizhe Shi Pa Shi Fu Fu? It''s the Jiang family!


    It''s Lin!


    The relationship between the Lin family and the Jiang family is not too much a secret. The Jiang family¡¯s support for the Lin family is much stronger than that of the other two top wealthy families.


    Especially, Jiang Ning of Lin''s family name is Jiang.


    This time, the Lin family broke down the Bao family''s domestic industry. It was absurd to come back. Isn''t it to deal with the Lin family?


    Almost everyone turned their attention to the Jiang family and to the Lin family.


    At that time.


    Lin Yu was really worried.


    This Chen ridiculous seems to be very powerful, and he caused a panic in the north alone. And it feels like the past is a person without a bottom line at all.


    "The Bao family is already so frantic."


    Lin Yuzhen looked at Jiang Ning, "This is ridiculous, do you want to kill you?"


    Chen Lantang''s successive actions are undoubtedly sending a message to the entire north that he can kill whoever he wants to kill!


    He has disappeared for too many years, and people forget the fear of that year.


    It is even more forgotten that there was also a Bao family back then, so powerful that it scared them.


    And now, they just want to step on Lin''s and Jiang Ning''s corpse to tell everyone this fact again.


    Lin Yuzhen looked worried, while Jiang Ning sat on the sofa with Erlang''s legs tilted, holding French fries in one hand and stuffing his mouth in the other.


    "Who is going to kill me?"


    "Jiangning!"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "Be serious!"


    She is really worried.


    Jiang Ning has experienced a lot, and she knows it, but this ridiculous Chen came back from overseas, and it was already very good more than 20 years ago. Now 20 years have passed, how good will it be?


    Can''t be treated with care!


    "I''m serious."


    Jiang Ning said, "My wife, speaking of it, I want to know more than others, who can kill me."

 Chapter 1156： The cycle is up

    Lin Yu really didn''t want to talk, with red eyes, staring at Jiang Ning.


    She felt that she was going to be killed by Jiang Ning.


    "Do you think that if you die, I can live by myself?"


    After a long silence, Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ningdao.


    "Jiang Ning, listen carefully."


    Jiang Ning immediately sat up straight.


    "If you die, I will die with you immediately!"


    Jiang Ning''s expression suddenly became serious.


    He immediately stood up, walked to Lin Yu? Lu Yishan Yishan Aizhexi? Zhen, reached out and wiped the corners of her eyes, tears faintly gushing out.


    "Fool, what are you talking about."


    "I''m a little scared."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "I know you are great, but now the person who is looking for you is getting worse and worse. I am worried that one day..."


    She suddenly regretted it.


    It is precisely because of Lin''s development that touched the interests of many people that they attracted so many people to deal with Lin''s and themselves.


    And if Jiang Ning wants to protect himself, he naturally has to face those ferocious enemies!


    "Husband, this Lin... Let''s not have it."


    Lin Yuzhen said suddenly, "Should we go back to the East China Sea, do a little business, and live by the house?"


    "I will give you a baby, and I will be a housewife for you?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Lin Yuzhen, looked at her who was a little sentimental at the moment, and gently stroked her face with his hands.


    "You seem to be in a bad mood lately."


    "Is the cycle coming?"


    Lin Yuzhen was startled, and immediately beat Jiang Ning''s chest in annoyance: "I mean it!"


    "Me too."


    Jiang Ning smiled and took Lin Yuzhen into his arms, "I don''t like you as a housewife, I prefer you who are full of confidence in the workplace."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Where can there be no trouble in life? Come, just solve it."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "No but,"


    Jiang Ning stopped Lin Yuzhen''s waist and deliberately lowered his voice, "Also, my wife, I will tell you a secret."


    He put his mouth close to Lin Yuzhen''s ear, and said mysteriously: "Until today, there hasn''t been one opponent that makes me really and feel tricky...I am a little lonely."


    Lin Yuzhen was shocked.


    She gently pushed Jiang Ning away, took two steps back, and looked at the man who was too powerful to understand.


    She didn''t speak, just shook her head, looked at Jiang Ning''s calm face, and nodded again, as if in her mind, she was still recalling what Jiang Ning had just said.


    Lonely master?


    "Wife?"


    Seeing Lin Yu really didn''t speak, Jiang Ning yelled softly.


    "Husband, don''t talk to me yet, let me calm down."


    Lin Yuzhen stretched out her hand to tell Jiang Ning not to come. She held her forehead, feeling that it was impossible for her to make Jiang Ning pay attention to it.


    Even the ridiculous thing who came here is known as the killing god!


    "I only have one question,"


    After a while, Lin Yu really raised his head and looked at Jiang Ning, very serious, "If one day I am going to die, I must let me die before you."


    "Because if you die first, I don''t know what to do."


    "Well, I promise you."


    Jiang Ning also nodded seriously, "I won''t let myself die in front of you, because I''m dead, who will take care of you?"


    He took a deep breath, walked up to Lin Yuzhen, reached out and patted her shoulder.


    "Okay, that''s the end of such a serious topic, wife, should we talk about something lighter?"


    Lin Yuzhen, whose eyes were still red, was about to burst into tears when Jiang Ning suddenly spoke.


    "For example, have you really reached the cycle?"

 Chapter 1157： Slaughter comes

    Lin Yuzhen bit his lip and looked extraordinary, but his eyes were flushed, and then his face gradually became flushed.


    She just looked at Jiang Ning, and she was so touched that she almost burst into tears, and disappeared without a trace in an instant!


    Is the cycle here?


    Your cycle has just arrived!


    Your daily cycle is here!


    "Husband, I officially inform you,"


    Lin Yu really took a deep breath and said word by word, "In the next minute, I don''t want to see you!"


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Ning laughed, responded immediately, turned and walked out of the office.


    After walking a few steps, he folded back and took out the snacks on the coffee table.


    The door closed, and Lin Yu''s really crazy voice came from inside.


    Jiang Ning was standing at the door, eating the snacks, and when he heard inside, Lin Yu was really calling himself.


    He glanced at the time.


    "One minute is fast."


    After speaking, he smiled and got into the office again.


    Jiang Ning did not regard the arrival of Chen ridiculous as one thing, but the other large families in the north did not dare to be careless.


    Including the Long Family and Xue Family!


    Long Ling''er went to Jiang''s house twice, but never saw Jiang Ning, and repeatedly told Jiang Daoran to remind Jiang Ning to pay attention.


    And Xue Fangyang directly approached Xue Ning and told her to let Jiang Daoran and persuade Jiang Ning to be careful. This is not a joke.


    At present, the three top wealthy families are all prosperous, and all lost. Jiang Ning is a vital existence, and there must be no mistakes.


    For this reason, the Long Family and the Xue Family have even arranged their own masters to enter the Jiang Family and support Jiang Ning at any time!


    However, Jiang Daoran had a headache.


    Can he persuade Jiang Ning?


    Lin Yu really couldn''t do it.


    Jiang Ning has never flinched in this kind of thing, and he has never flinched.


    If it is timid, the qi in the heart will be completely gone. Where can there be room for improvement in the future?


    Today, the entire north is panicked because of the arrival of Chen ridiculous.


    In particular, the destruction of several big-name families is even more amazing. This ridiculous strength is now so powerful. They know better that this time when Chen ridiculous returns, revenge is only incidental, and the person who really wants to deal with is Jiang Ning. !


    It''s Lin!


    Every night, it is always disturbing.


    But the Jiang family is still peaceful.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen were sitting in the yard, listening to Jiang Ning talking about his childhood.


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to say, but Lin Yu really asked, he had to say.


    A pot of tea, the tea fragrance is not strong, still makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    "Ling''er called me, let me look at you, don''t go out recently."


    "And me, don''t go out? Cover your mind and serve you?"


    Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning.


    "Then don''t go out."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Anyway, people will still come to the door."


    Lin Yu really sat up straight: "Are you so sure?"


    She stared slightly, Jiang Ning was so sure that the other party would come to the door, how could he still look not worried, even if Jiang Ning is strong, he can''t underestimate the enemy like this.


    "Da da da--"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, which seemed to be slight, but every step was heavy!


    As if stepping on a person''s heart, the heartbeat of the person immediately followed!


    "coming."


    Jiang Ning looked up and gave a faint smile.


    When is it, you can still laugh?


    Lin Yu was really nervous and didn''t wait for her to speak.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    How many figures? Immediately appeared behind Jiang Ning.


    Yan Chinan, He Linbei, and several masters from the Xue family and Long family all appeared at this moment.


    They had been waiting at Jiang''s house long ago, waiting for Chen Lantang to come!

 Chapter 1158： Im going to die

    Creak--


    The door was gently opened.


    A gray robe appeared in everyone''s eyes, it was really ridiculous!


    He Linbei and Yan Chinan glanced at each other, a trace of surprise flashed in their eyes.


    They naturally recognized Chen Lantang, but they didn''t expect that after 20 years, Chen Lantang had no change in appearance except for a wrinkle at the corner of his eyes.


    "So many people are waiting for me."


    When Chen Lantang looked up, he saw several people in Yan Chinan.


    He looked calm, looking at these old friends, without the slightest mood swing, and walked directly towards Jiangning.


    Yan Chinan and the others looked at each other. They also didn''t speak, they just accumulated their strength secretly and prepared for a battle!


    Today''s Chen Lantang is indeed much stronger than it was 20 years ago, even if it converges, they can still feel it!


    With a few of them, plus Jiang Ning, even if Chen Lantang had three heads and six arms, it would be difficult to fly today!


    Chen Lantang ignored them and walked straight to Jiang Ning.


    "I have seen Mr. Jiang."


    Suddenly, he arched his hands, slightly arched his hands, and shouted respectfully.


    In an instant, the entire air in the yard seemed to freeze instantly!


    Lin Yu was really dumbfounded, thinking that he had heard it wrong, this one in front of him, in just a few days, the terrible murderous **** who caused a huge disturbance in the north, has just called respectfully to his husband, Mr. Jiang?


    Yan Chinan and He Linbei were equally stunned.


    They know who Chen Lantang is? They know how crazy he was back then!


    But in front of him, such a respectful person? Is it him?


    There are also the masters of the Xue family and the Long family. At this moment, they are a little surprised, feeling that they have just appeared hallucinations.


    "You really came back."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Why, you want to kill me?"


    Chen Lantang laughed and looked up at Yan Chinan and the others.


    "Meeting old friends, you don''t need so many people to be present."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at He Linbei and others.


    "Senior, he can''t kill me."


    With Jiang Ning''s words, He Linbei didn''t say anything.


    They knew Jiang Ning''s strength. They didn''t know this ridiculous strength. They heard Chen ridiculous and called Mr. Jiang Ningjiang respectfully. They knew that the two had known each other a long time ago.


    "It seems that we are ignorant."


    He Linbei took a deep look at Jiang Ning, then turned and took Yan Chinan and the others away, "If you have something, just shout."


    A few people left, only Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen were sitting there.


    "I, am I going to avoid it too?"


    Lin Yuzhen whispered.


    "Need not."


    Without waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, Chen Luan said directly.


    "You are his woman, there is no need to hide it from you."


    After speaking, Chen Lantang poured himself a cup of tea and drank it in one sip.


    "After tonight, I am going to die."


    He said another word, making Lin Yu really feel uncomfortable, and suddenly rise and fall again.


    This guy...what does he want to say?


    "Dead, it''s easy to do things."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Lin Yuzhen felt that it was better for him to avoid something. What they said was words that they could understand, but they didn''t understand what they said. What did they mean?


    "The favor back then,"


    Chen Lantang took out a USB flash drive from his pocket and threw it directly in front of Lin Yuzhen, "I paid it back, you and I will clean it up."


    Jiang Ning looked at the USB flash drive and suddenly laughed, with a meaningful smile.


    "Is it paid off?"


    "In the world, where is there such a cheap thing."

 Chapter 1159： I didnt lie to you

    Jiang Ning was smiling, not the kind of relaxed smile, more not the kind smile.


    In Lin Yuzhen''s view, on the contrary, there is a sense of profiteer.


    When did Jiang Ning become a profiteer?


    "The favor of the year, you just want to pay for this thing? It''s impossible to explain it."


    "Mr. Jiang,"


    Chen Lanfang said, "As you are, you won''t blackmail me."


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and the situation of meeting Jiang Ning overseas suddenly appeared in his mind.


    At that time, he was almost crazy!


    In order to become more powerful, he frantically seeks out people to fight, "Yiwu Yiyiyilushan?" In overseas casinos, the name of lunatic killing **** has been spread.


    When he met Jiang Ning, he was beaten on the ground eight times by Jiang Ning, and Chen Lantang almost collapsed.


    He never thought that he would fall under the hands of such a young man!


    When he was so embarrassed that he wanted to kill himself, Jiang Ning slapped him up.


    It not only made him sober, but also awakened him, making his boxing skills greatly improved!


    Being slapped by Jiang Ning, he thanked him till now.


    The favor of this slap was only repaid today.


    "I just want revenge."


    Chen ridiculous said.


    "Of course, I know,"


    Jiang Ning poured him a cup of tea, "For so many years, everyone that should be killed has been killed, but the culprit is still alive and you feel uncomfortable."


    Chen Lantang did not speak.


    "I''ve checked it all? I didn''t lie to you, am I."


    Chen Lantang still did not speak.


    "I''m afraid that when you return to China this time, I''m afraid that people will let you die."


    Jiang Ning sighed.


    Even if he didn''t die in his own hands, Chen Lantang would have to die in the north, in the hands of the masters of the big family.


    The north today is not twenty years ago!


    Today''s north, masters gather!


    Not to mention other things, the two masters of the Shan Shanjiang family, once they siege Chen Luan, he will almost certainly die.


    Chen Lie''s eyes shrank slightly. Of course he knew that Bao Rongdong asked him to come back this time just to make him die!


    The woman who killed her back then was the greedy Patriarch of the Bao family, who did it all!


    In order to earn himself under his command, he carefully designed everything...


    If it hadn''t been for Jiang Ning''s acquaintance, with the help of Jiang Ning''s means, Chen Lantang would never know in this life, and would only be used by Bao Rongdong as a tool.


    "He noticed it."


    Chen ridiculously said, "I haven''t paid as much in the past few years as before. Even if he doesn''t doubt me, he won''t allow such things to exist."


    Suddenly, his face was murderous!


    "In his eyes, everyone is a tool. Once the value he needs in his heart is not reached, there is no need to exist!"


    Xiang Gao is like this, others are like this, even if he is a master at the master level, the same is true!


    Looking at Chen Lantang with a hideous face, Jiang Ning was still expressionless, Lin Yu was a bit frightened, but she felt the sadness and pain in Chen Lantang''s heart more.


    Even if Chen Luan didn''t say anything, she could feel how angry and desperate this man was.


    "After the tea is drunk, I will pay back the favors that should be paid, and the rest will be paid when I am dead."


    After speaking, Chen Lantang stood up, turned and left.


    After walking a few steps, he turned his head and took a look at Lin Yuzhen, his eyes were complicated, as if all of a sudden, he saw her that year.


    "Protect your own woman, don''t be so useless like me."


    After Chen Lantang finished speaking, his figure disappeared in a flash.


    Jiang Ning still sat calmly, his face was light, but his heart was extremely firm.


    Of course he must protect Lin Yuzhen and do his best, even if he is an enemy of the whole world, he will never allow anyone to hurt Lin Yuzhen.

 Chapter 1160： Who can kill him?

    "Is he here to say goodbye."


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    She thought that Chen Lantang was here to kill Jiang Ning, but in fact, the two had known each other a long time ago, and there was even a story.


    And after hearing these few words, Lin Yu could really feel that when Chen Lantang came back this time, he was determined to die and he was cruel.


    "It''s a farewell. Some people are alive, but it is very painful. Death is a relief."


    Jiang Ning said, "From today onwards, Chen Lantang is dead, and there is no such thing as Chen Lantang in this world."


    His eyes gradually became cold and sharp!


    "Yes, it''s just a killer!"


    Lin Yuzhen looked at Jiang Ning''s eyes, and his heart trembled.


    "husband."


    She suddenly stretched out her hand, grabbed Jiang Ning, and said seriously, "I will protect myself."


    Jiang Ning turned his head.


    "I won''t let myself go wrong, won''t let you fall into the boundless darkness because of me."


    "No matter what happens, I will try my best to get back to you, because I know that once I have some shortcomings, you will definitely spend the rest of your life in self-blame and hatred."


    "I don''t want you to be like this."


    Lin Yuzhen''s eyes were slightly red.


    The more I said, the more trembling the voice became.


    Seeing Chen ridiculously made her understand how important a woman is in the eyes of men like Jiang Ning.


    Before, she didn''t think.


    On the contrary, she believes that a good man like Jiang Ning can find a good woman to stay with him and spend the rest of his life with him even if he does not have him.


    But now, she knew.


    He is the only one of Jiangning, and Jiangning is also the only one of his own.


    No one can leave the other party.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, hugged Lin Yuzhen in his arms, and gently rubbed her hair.


    "Well, I know, I know that my wife loves me the most. I won''t become ridiculous, and we will always be together."


    He took a deep breath, but what Chen Lanfang had said in his mind.


    Will not.


    He certainly won''t become ridiculous, because he won''t let his woman get hurt a little bit.


    Jiang Ning knew in his heart that to really protect Lin Yu, he must continue to improve, not only to arrange for someone to protect her safety, but also to make herself gradually stronger.


    Late at night.


    The two were still sitting in the courtyard. Lin Yu really wanted to hear Chen''s ridiculous story, so Jiang Ning told her.


    at the same time!


    In a hotel on the outskirts.


    All the Bao family members are here.


    Several people in charge of business affairs are very excited at the moment.


    Within a few days, there was a commotion in the north.


    Chen Lantang''s shot immediately shocked the entire north!


    "Hmph, they know now, our Bao family is great, right?"


    "Tonight, Master Chen went to Jiang''s house, and he will surely let the people of the Lin family die without a place to bury them!"


    "Everyone, the Patriarch said, let us, in a short time, revive the reputation of the Bao family and continue to build the Bao family''s industry. Tomorrow, we should do something to destroy the Lin family!"


    ...


    Several people were more excited than ever.


    As if you still see, the name of the Bao family resounds in the north, and the industry of the Bao family is standing on top of the country again!


    "Huh¡ª"


    Suddenly, I closed my love and closed my eyes, and a figure flashed by.


    "I have seen Master Chen!"


    Several people immediately shouted respectfully.


    "Master Chen, then Jiang Ning... is dead?"


    Seeing Chen Lantang''s robe without even a trace of blood, I''m afraid it would be easy to kill Jiang Ning!


    Chen Lantang glanced around, his eyes swept across the faces of the five people one by one.


    He suddenly raised his hand, and the dagger in his hand passed the five people''s throat in an instant!


    Suddenly, blood splashed!


    "Who can kill him?"


    Chen Huang snorted.

 Chapter 1161： Not enter the country

    He didn''t know how strong Jiang Ning was.


    Intrepid is already strong enough, he who has made a name for himself overseas has still been beaten down many times by Jiang Ning.


    If Jiang Ning wanted to kill him, it would be easy!


    Even though, he now has great master-level strength.


    But without Jiang Ning''s advice, he would not have been able to improve so much in the past few years.


    Kill Jiangning?


    Chen Lantang is not confused yet.


    Several members of the Bao family opened their eyes wide, and they covered their throats one after another. They couldn''t believe how Chen Lantang would kill them!


    He... Isn''t he to the Bao family, to the loyal people?


    Chen Lantang didn''t even look at these people again. He retracted the dagger, and his figure disappeared.


    From now on, there will be no more ridiculous Chen in this world. He took this opportunity to get Jin Chan escaped and completely hide his whereabouts.


    If the Bao family is not completely eradicated, he will not be a man!


    Waking up overnight, the expected shocking news did not appear.


    The Jiang family did not move, and the Lin family did not move.


    It seems that Chen Lantang never came back, nor did he bother with Lin.


    The whole person disappeared directly.


    It was like a stone, suddenly thrown into the sea, without even a single wave.


    But soon, news came!


    The domestic industry of the Bao family, one after another, was completely destroyed!


    Slanka, which they control, has completely withdrawn from the domestic market, followed by the mining industry in the Northwest, the grain industry in the Northeast, and the tourism industry in the South Island.


    Adding up, the industry worth nearly 100 billion yuan was chased by the Lin family, and it was defeated all the way, only to announce its withdrawal from the domestic market!


    This is a huge earthquake!


    No one thought that the Bao family came to find Lin''s trouble, but was beaten by Lin and couldn''t lift their heads!


    Three days later!


    Lin''s Northern Branch.


    "The Bao family''s property has all withdrawn, and he can''t keep it up."


    Xiang Gao said, "All the industries I know are destroyed!"


    Jiang Ning gave him the order to kill all the Bao family''s properties within a week, but Xiang Gao did it in three days.


    "Your resentment towards the Bao family is not light."


    Jiang Ning said, "Three days, precision strikes, the Bao family has no power to fight back."


    Xiang Gao is the person who knows the Bao family''s layout in China best, and he will deal with the Bao family and get twice the result with less!


    "People who understand the history of the Bao family will not be truly loyal to them, let alone sacrifice their lives for them. I just did what I wanted to do."


    "They are good at plundering, whether at home or overseas. Over the years, because of the Bao family, their families have been destroyed and their wives have scattered. There are too many people."


    "They steal domestic resources, especially the wild mines in the Northwest. I think Mr. Jiang knows about it. This kind of thing is infuriating!"


    "I didn''t have a choice before, but now, I want to be a good person!"


    Xiang Gao firmly said.


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Okay, tell the Bao family, in this life, don''t even think about entering the country again!"


    Jiang Ning''s tone suddenly became cold, "Otherwise, come one, I will kill one!"


    The news spread quickly, Jiangning''s strength, the people of the northern family with large surnames, have long been used to it.


    But they did not expect that Jiang Ning would dare to be so strong for the overseas Bao family!


    Could it be that Lin didn''t want to enter the overseas market anymore?


    Isn''t Jiang Ning worried that when they enter the overseas market, the Bao family will retaliate wildly against them!

 Chapter 1162： Which one is here?

    They didn''t know, Jiang Ning really didn''t care.


    Regarding the Bao family, it was discovered from the Great Northwest region that after the Bao family was among the people who stole domestic wild mineral resources, Jiang Ning put them on his blacklist.


    Must kill blacklist!


    At the same time.


    Overseas Bao family.


    Bao Rongdong''s face finally changed.


    The second son was abandoned, so he didn''t care. He gave birth to several sons, and he didn''t expect to rely on a Baumol to consolidate the development of the Bao family!


    However, the Bao family''s industry has been destroyed one after another, especially since he has been in the country for many years, and this is a challenge to him!


    Provocation to the Bao family!


    Not to mention, the words Jiang Ning said, people of the Bao family are not allowed to enter the country for life, otherwise, go to one? Jiang Ning kills one!


    furious!


    Too arrogant!


    "Chen Lantang is dead?"


    Bao Rongdong''s eyes were like cold? Love closed Lingshan Lu Shifu waited for the stars, shouted sharply.


    "Dead, we got the exact news that Chen Lantang was designed by Jiang Ning, and several people besieged Chen Lantang and killed him!"


    "What about the corpse?"


    Bao Rongdong was worried about not seeing the corpse.


    "Our people only saw the corpse from a distance, and it is likely to be him."


    The subordinates are truthful.


    Even great masters like Chen Lantang were killed by Jiang Ning''s people. How dare they get too close?


    It''s dangerous enough to look at it from a distance.


    "I want to see people in life, and corpses in death!"


    Bao Rongdong''s eyes widened, and his voice suddenly became louder, "Have you heard clearly! If he is really dead, bring his body back to me!"


    Such a master does not die completely, Bao Rongdong is not at ease.


    "Yes!"


    A few people retreated immediately.


    Bao Rongdong stood up, walked to the window, looked outside, dark clouds and black, his eyes grew colder and harder.


    "Country...I just want to enter! What can you do with me?"


    "Back then, Qingmen retired from the country. It was my choice. It was not forced by you people from the rivers and lakes. What strength do you have that can force me to withdraw?"


    In Bao Rongdong''s voice, there was crazy murderous aura!


    It was like being severely humiliated by someone, and the face that had kept him free from mood swings for decades was extremely hideous at this moment.


    "sensation-"


    A flash of lightning pierced the sky and tore the dark clouds.


    Bao Rongdong squeezed his fists, his bones and joints creaked, he suddenly punched out, and suddenly, his fists broke out with a crackling sound!


    It''s like fried soybeans!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ¡­


    Bao Rongdong retracted his fist and squinted his eyes, "Jiang Ning...you will die under my fist sooner or later!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly squinted his eyes, turned his head, and looked at the person standing in the dark.


    "It''s been a long time."


    Bao Rongdong snorted, "Why, that one is here too?"


    In the darkness, a figure walked out slowly and took off its mask.


    Bao Rongdong''s face changed slightly, as if he was not surprised at all.


    Yan Tang!


    Now the master of the hidden door sits here, the first messenger, Yantang!


    "The Lord didn''t come, he asked me to ask Elder Bao how the fist scores were collected."


    Yantang didn''t seem to see it at all. Bao Rongdong just deliberately punched in front of him and asked casually.


    "It''s hard to find a boxing score, the master knows it. My Bao family has been overseas for so many years, and there is still no gain."


    Bao Rongdong said calmly, "The messenger, just reply to the Lord like this."


    Yantang nodded.


    "The Lord said that as long as the Bao family can find two pages of boxing scores, then he will give the Bao family a chance to return to the country with the green door."


    Yan Tang suddenly looked at Bao Rongdong with a smile.


    "But, there seems to be someone, don''t let you go back?"

 Chapter 1163： 50 million, buy other peoples money

    Yantang looked at Bao Rongdong with a weird smile, which made Bao Rongdong''s face sink even more.


    "Back when he asked me to come overseas, I came, and now I want to go back, I must go back!"


    Bao Rongdong was not at all polite, "Lord, it''s not a good idea to speak, right?"


    "As for Jiang Ning, he is a fart!"


    He sneered, not paying attention.


    He didn''t care about Jiang Ning''s warning at all. Can a little yellow-haired kid resist himself?


    After so many years, his Bao family has long been not the Bao family of that year, and the green gate has long been not the green gate of that year!


    Starting from the hall master, he consolidated the Qingmen step by step and put it into his own hands, becoming the current master of the Qingmen, not just to strengthen his Bao family!


    Bao Rongdong stared at Yantang, his eyes gradually cooling down.


    "If the Lord has any opinions, he can tell me himself!"


    Yantang smiled and heard the resentment in Bao Rongdong''s words.


    But he ignored it.


    In front of that powerful man, what was the Bao family.


    Even if the Bao family nowadays took twenty years to integrate the Qingmen, although it is not as good as the one hundred years ago, the Qingmen in the circle of the rivers and lakes, but overseas, the Qingmen behind the Bao family is already Casino, a well-deserved powerful force!


    "The Lord said, as long as you find the boxing score and give it to him, he will allow you to return to the country. Since you said you didn''t find it, I will return to him like this."


    Yan Tang walked to Bao Rongdong with his hands behind his back, and said in a low voice, "I am loyal to the Lord, but again, it is your friend."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at Bao Rongdong with a smile but didn''t say anything, then turned and left.


    Bao Rongdong looked at Yantang''s back, and his squinted eyes were full of gloom.


    Does Yantang know if he has a boxing score?


    I just deliberately made a few punches in front of him, which is clearly a move on the Ji Dao fist score!


    It''s impossible for Yantang to not know!


    But he still wants to conceal it, and what does he intend to do?


    "Even if I didn''t find the boxing score, I will go back."


    He didn''t want to go back so early, but Jiang Ning''s few words still made him angry. A little yellow-haired boy dared to humiliate the Bao family in this way. Never in the past 20 years!


    "I went back, not to prove how great I am. I just want to tell the people in the north that what I lost? I will take it back by myself!"


    Since there is such a good stepping stone, kill Jiang Ning and step on his body to return!


    As for the main side...


    A trace of madness flashed in Bao Rongdong''s eyes, "What about the hidden door? Now my Bao family, there is no need to be afraid!"


    Boom


    As soon as the voice fell, thunder and lightning flashed outside the window.


    A huge falling thunder roared down and hit the distant horizon. The lightning pierced the sky and made people''s scalp numb.


    Bao Rongdong did not hesitate anymore.


    He knew very well that it was time for Bao''s family to go back, and Qingmen should also go back.


    What he is fighting for is not just overseas resources, but domestic resources far exceed his imagination. He is very clear about this matter.


    "Pass the order!"


    Bao Rongdong suddenly shouted.


    "Door!"


    Behind him, two figures appeared, as if they were girlfriends, dressed in black, and even their faces were covered by face masks.


    "The people of the green door, prepare to return to China, and take back all the things you lost back then!"


    "In addition, a reward of 50 million is offered to buy Jiangning''s head!"


    Bao Rongdong gave the order coldly.


    "Yes!"


    The two figures disappeared, leaving with orders.


    Back to Shizhe Ling Shi Ai Xi Shi closed the country.


    He has been thinking about it for twenty years. If it weren''t for the master, he didn''t want to leave the north at all. He was about to aspire to the top wealthy family, but the master insisted that he give up.

 Chapter 1164： Return of the Blue Gate

    At that time, he had no choice. If he refused, the power of one person would be able to kill his Bao family overnight!


    Even if he is the elder of the hidden gate, what about it?


    It''s still a tool of the Lord.


    Now, he wants to get rid of this identity!


    He wants to get more boxing scores so that he can become more powerful!


    Tasted a little bit of sweetness, and felt the power of the fist sheet, how could Bao Rongdong willingly give the master hand the fist sheet he got?


    Bao''s family, we are going back!


    The more Jiang Ning uttered harsh words, the more Bao Rongdong wanted to go back. Not only did he want to go back, but he also had a huge momentum to make Jiangning regret and provoke the Bao family!


    ...


    There are torrential rains overseas, but the sun is shining in China.


    Jiang Ning was in Lin Yuzhen''s office and didn''t want to go anywhere.


    "After dealing with the north, we should go back."


    Lin Yu really glanced at Jiang Ning, somewhat amused, "Why are you motionless like a sloth?"


    "I can''t move."


    Jiang Ning said, "I seem to be poisoned."


    Lin Yuzhen''s expression changed, and he hurriedly walked to Jiang Ning, staring at his face again and again.


    "What''s the poison?"


    "The poison of love flower, you have to kiss me before I can stand up."


    Lin Yu really didn''t give a good look at the rascal Jiang Ning.


    He has become more and more fond of teasing himself recently. This is not good, and his bones are almost broken.


    "Boom¡ª"


    "Can you move now?"


    Lin Yu really snorted.


    Jiang Ning sat up, feeling refreshed all over his body.


    "Let''s go, ready to go back to the East China Sea."


    There are still a lot of things at Lin''s headquarters that need to be handled by them. They are not allowed to stay in the north for all aspects of the matter.


    Jiang Ning knows that this Lin family is really at a stage of great development, and any small problem should not be taken lightly.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    The two were about to leave when someone knocked on the door of the office.


    Soon, Li Dong and Huang Yuming walked in.


    "Two messages."


    Huang Yuming and Li Dong looked at each other and said in unison, "You said first?"


    "I''ll do it first,"


    Huang Yuming did not grind, "The Bao family is coming back, and the momentum is huge. It is said that three chartered planes were included and they flew directly to the north."


    "There are so many people in the Bao family?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes.


    "Also, the master of Qingmen."


    Hearing the words Qingmen, the corner of Jiang Ning''s mouth suddenly raised.


    It was not the first time he heard this name. The Su family and Zuo family in Shenghai were actually related to Qingmen more or less in their family background.


    It''s just that the time has passed, and today''s green gate is no longer the glorious green gate in the past, but has been integrated by the Bao family and has become a vassal force of the Bao family.


    "How many have you come?"


    "Nearly six hundred people!"


    Huang Yuming''s expression is serious. Once Qingmen returns, he will surely set off a storm in the domestic arena!


    Such a powerful force is far from the opponents they met at the beginning, and can be compared.


    In terms of the number of people, even the current top wealthy family can''t compare with the Bao family.


    In particular, the current Bao family is deeply entrenched overseas. They want to come back to plunder resources, I am afraid it is not so easy to deal with.


    Jiang Ning didn''t have the slightest worry on his face, but said indifferently: "This is good news."


    good news?


    ?Yiran pai Yanwudi? Huang Yuming was startled.


    The other party is coming fiercely, is this good news?


    Jiang Ning really didn''t put the Bao family in his eyes!


    Jiang Ning ignored him and turned to look at Li Dong: "What about your news?"


    "My side, really good news,"


    Li Dong''s throat froze for a while, "Silanka Headquarters, someone has come to ask for peace."

 Chapter 1165： They cant come back

    Slanka headquarters, sent someone to ask for peace!


    This is indeed good news. Slanka, a major international brand, finally feels threatened and is about to bow to Lin''s.


    Because they know that if they don''t bow their heads, the domestic market will lose their share.


    "Ge Ning, the person who came to Sri Lanka this time is not light."


    Li Dong said seriously.


    "How many pounds?"


    Jiang Ning asked casually.


    "Not weight,"


    Li Dong shook his head and said solemnly, "It''s identity."


    "This one is the eldest lady of the Slanka family. It is said that he controls 30% of Slanka''s shares and is not an ordinary person."


    He couldn''t help but glance at Lin Yuzhen. That big man, just like Lin Yuzhen, not only looks good, but also has first-class business acumen and methods.


    Even worse than Lin Yu!


    At a young age, he has a very high reputation both at home and abroad!


    "Since it''s here to seek peace, it is natural to have someone with an identity, so you can talk about it."


    Jiang Ning is not very interested in this kind of thing.


    He doesn''t like to intervene in business matters, not because he is unprofessional, but such things are outside the rules, and he never likes to play cards according to the rules.


    "Yes."


    Li Dong nodded, "At that time, President Lin and Brother Ning may still need to be made.


    He is only responsible for discussing the specific results. Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen have to decide on the specific results. Obviously, Lin now has the initiative. Moreover, in the market, interests must come first, and it is not necessary to die or die.


    Lin Yu really nodded: "You can find me at any time."


    After Li Dong finished speaking, he backed out.


    Huang Yuming seems to have something to say.


    The return of Qingmen is not a trivial matter. He has asked A Fei about the past history of Qingmen and the strength of Qingmen now. Even if only part of his return, it is enough to cause a storm in the domestic arena.


    Don''t be careless.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Huang Yuming.


    "Don''t you need to prepare?"


    Huang Yuming said.


    If the Qingmen were allowed to return, Shan was reluctant to come, then at least they had to make some preparations.


    Whether in the north or in the East China Sea.


    "unnecessary."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "They can''t come back."


    "I said."


    After speaking, Huang Yuming knew it in his heart.


    "I understand."


    Huang Yuming nodded and turned to leave.


    From beginning to end, he hadn''t worried about this. The Bao family wanted to come back. If only one or two people came back, it might still be possible. With such a great momentum, then he would definitely not be able to come back.


    He knows the Bao family''s current intentions too well. He wants to make a move and step on the Lin family to return to the country?


    Dreaming.


    "Is it because Chen ridiculous?"


    Lin Yu was really smart, and he reacted at once.


    There is nothing left to say here, Chen Lie can be said by the name.


    Jiang Ning got up, stretched out his hand and squeezed Lin Yu''s really pretty face: "My wife, really smart."


    "Okay, pack your things and go back to the East China Sea. Take it in the north. Many people will come to look for it. Mortals."


    With that said, Jiang Ning turned around and left, and Lin Yuzhen immediately followed.


    She trusted her husband 100%, although sometimes she didn''t know what it meant, but as long as she waited, she would be very clear.


    At that time.


    Overseas, casino airport!


    The Bao family has chartered a plane to transport many people back to China.


    The more Jiang Ning uttered the cruel words, the more Bao Rongdong wanted to slap him in the face and let more people go back. Obviously, he just wanted everyone to see. He wanted to go back to the Bao family, and no one could stop him.

 Chapter 1166： Crash

    "Only our own people, including the crew."


    This is Bao Rongdong''s order.


    He was very cautious, not daring to be careless.


    After so many years of development overseas, the opponents and enemies of the Bao family are not only in China, but they have to go back to China. On the one hand, it is for future choices. On the other hand, the Bao family now has enough strength to stand in the country. Stay firm, and even challenge a few top wealthy families!


    He can use the original identity and connections of the Bao family to plunder domestic resources as much as he wants!


    On the overseas side, the Bao family has already established a firm foothold in the casino. With the help of domestic resources, it is okay to go to the next level.


    "Patriarch, the first batch, one hundred and six people, all of whom are the reserve forces of Qingmen, have already boarded the plane and are about to leave."


    Subordinates report the situation in real time.


    "Okay, pay attention to everything."


    Bao Rongdong repeatedly confessed and told him to pay attention. He always had a bad feeling, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    Standing on the landing terrace of the airport, Bao Rongdong frowned suddenly as he watched the plane slowly start.


    "It''s not right, it feels wrong, it''s very wrong!"


    Suddenly, his face changed, watching the plane slowly raising his head and about to take off, he only felt his heart plop, jumping very fast!


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and held the floor-to-ceiling window with his blood flowing rapidly!


    The plane raised its head and lifted off, but before it completely separated from the ground, it suddenly trembles with a violent earthquake and quickly turned a corner. The plane''s head slammed on the ground, and suddenly the flames burst into flames!


    Like an earthquake, it caused a violent explosion, and the flames soared to the sky, stimulating Bao Rongdong''s eyeballs, making him want to split his eyes!


    Sure enough, something happened!


    "Save people!"


    He gritted his teeth and ordered immediately.


    On this plane, they are all young generations of Qingmen, and there are even several people who are directly from his Bao family!


    He originally planned to let them return to the country for some experience, but where did he think of...


    The huge fire light reflected Bao Rongdong''s face red. Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, his face became extremely hideous. He could not hear those screams, nor could he hear the cry of rescue.


    Blocked by the French windows, the quiet and hideous picture made the murderous look on Bao Rongdong''s face more intense!


    "Don''t let me go back..."


    Bao Rongdong squeezed his fist, his joints creaked.


    He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen, who it was, it was really cruel!


    At that time.


    north.


    In a high-end hotel, all the presidential suites on the top floor were all booked by one person.


    As the little princess of the Slanka family, Amel has extremely high requirements for the quality of life.


    At this moment, Amel, sitting on the sofa, put her long legs under her short skirt up and down, revealing beautiful lines.


    She is beautiful, with blond hair, blue eyes and fiery red lips. She is a rare Western stunner. She has a proud body and is comparable to a supermodel. Just sitting there can be regarded as a beautiful landscape.


    She sat on the sofa, shook the red wine glass in her hand, and her long eyelashes moved slightly, and the corners of her mouth showed an unexpected smile.


    "Is the plane crashed?"


    She said lightly, "Patriarch Bao, is he an idiot, so ostentatious, really when his opponents are all people with a bottom line?"


    Aimeier looked at the men in front of him, and curiously said: "You said, the person who did it was the enemy of the Bao family overseas, and the enemy still in China?"

 Chapter 1167： Just the beginning

    No one? Loving Lu Yi''s love to serve? Dare to answer.


    The Emerald in front of her is so beautiful, not only because of her beauty, but also because of her identity.


    As an important member of the Slanka family, her status is extremely high, and the respect and awe of her subordinates are even more unimaginable for ordinary people.


    Amel is like asking and answering herself, putting down her wine glass: "I guess, it should be domestic."


    She turned her head and looked at her personal secretary: "Lin''s side, did you get in touch, I''m here to ask for peace, how did they react?"


    "Miss Amel, the other party said, you can talk."


    "Just this sentence?"


    Amel was a little surprised.


    There are only these four words to talk about.


    Lin''s is really emboldened.


    It seemed that the Bao family¡¯s plane had an accident and suffered heavy losses. She couldn¡¯t get rid of the Lin family, but she was still curious about how Lin¡¯s people managed to reach overseas so quickly.


    According to her information, the Lin family has not even stepped out of the country yet.


    "It seems that I still underestimate them."


    Emmett stood up, her tall figure and people''s eyes seemed to be frozen.


    She looked out the French window, "Then talk about it."


    "Are you going to make an appointment with them, do you officially meet?"


    The secretary quickly said.


    Amelie smiled, shook her head and said, "No, I don''t need to be too formal."


    A sly smile was raised at the corner of her mouth, and the secretary immediately understood with a light wave of her hand.


    at the same time.


    The news of the Bao¡¯s plane crash has been passed back.


    Huang Yuming had long been convinced by Jiang Ning, but at this moment, he was still shocked and speechless.


    Jiang Ning said, the Bao family couldn''t come back, which really happened.


    But he was certain that Jiang Ning did not make a move.


    Even Jiang Ning didn''t take this matter to heart at all.


    "The Bao family temporarily cancelled their plan to return to China and are now dealing with the crash."


    Huang Yuming just got the news from Lao Zhao, and immediately told Jiang Ning, "I heard that the Bao family had two direct bloodlines, and they died tragically in them."


    "This is just the beginning."


    Jiang Ning said, "I don''t have to take care of Bao''s house for now. They probably don''t have the time to trouble us."


    "Yes."


    Huang Yuming nodded.


    Jiang Ning said so, and he understood.


    "The domestic underground circle, during this time, we have almost cleaned up and established a new order, what else needs to be done?"


    "You can figure it out."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand and said with a smile, "I want to retire now. I don''t care about everything. Just stay with Yu every day."


    Huang Yuming smiled. He really admired Jiang Ning''s state of mind.


    Obviously, he can get a lot, and even have the strength, to control a large part of the world''s resources, but Jiang Ning just doesn''t have any interest.


    He only wanted Lin Yuzhen and wanted to be by Lin Yuzhen''s side.


    "Okay, I will deal with the trivial matter directly. If you need to ask you, I will ask again."


    Huang Yuming doesn''t waste Jiangning''s time either.


    Jiang Ning needs him, he needs him to solve the problem, and if he can solve it, there is no need to trouble Jiang Ning.


    Huang Yuming left, and Jiang Ning sat in the office alone, feeling a little bored.


    Lin Yuzhen got busy, but he didn''t have time to take care of him. Recently, he had made appointments with Long Ling''er to go shopping from time to time, and he didn''t even have the opportunity to go with him.


    Space, give each other space.


    Jiang Ning always reminds herself that Lin Yu is really not his personal property, and she has to have her own circle of life.


    Although Lin Yu really lives in the circle, no matter how big or small she becomes, Jiang Ning will always be her core.

 Chapter 1168： Meet informally

    Jiang Ning got up, and was about to go downstairs to smoke a cigarette while Lin Yu was really away. He got into the elevator, and only after going down a few floors, the elevator stopped.


    The door opened, and a beautiful woman walked in. Jiang Ning''s eyes didn''t fluctuate at all. He just nodded slightly when seeing the other person looking at him, which was regarded as a greeting.


    In the elevator, there were only two people, Jiang Ning, who just closed the door and ran a few floors. Suddenly, the elevator shook suddenly!


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning was still expressionless, reaching out to support the elevator wall, and the woman''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "what--"


    She screamed and felt that the elevator was falling fast!


    "Help!"


    She yelled, and when she tilted her body, she fell to Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning hugged her.


    boom--


    The elevator was stuck in half, and the lights inside went out all of a sudden, leaving only the warning lights, which flashed and flashed, making people even more frustrated.


    "Yes, I''m sorry!"


    In the darkness, a voice came, "I didn''t rush to you on purpose."


    "It''s ok."


    Jiang Ning said calmly.


    He helped the woman stand, but the woman screamed and said in pain: "My ankle is twisted."


    As she said, she slowly held on to the armrest, sat down, rubbed her ankle, her face was scared and painful.


    "There seems to be no problem with this elevator."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her, and even in the dark, he could see clearly what this woman looked like.


    Stunner.


    It can only be described by this word.


    His whole body exudes a western-style charm, blond and blue eyes, even if he is overseas, this can be regarded as a very high value.


    Not to mention, just now, the woman rushed over, and the waist that was gripped with a full grip could make almost every man crazy about it.


    Jiang Ning is not a person who just looks at appearance, but he is still amazed by the woman in front of him.


    "You don''t seem to be an employee of this building, right?"


    Jiang Ning looked at the woman and said, "I haven''t seen you before."


    "You can remember anyone you have met? Yishi Ling Yi Shan Yi Shan Ling? Do you live?"


    The woman asked rhetorically.


    "I can remember what I want to remember."


    "My name is Emmel."


    The woman introduced herself. Sitting on the ground, she didn''t seem to care about her image at all. While rubbing her ankles, she looked up at Jiang Ning. Even if the elevator was dim, she could only vaguely see the resolute silhouette.


    "Can you remember me?"


    Jiang Ning laughed, did not speak, squatted down, put his hand on the woman''s ankle, and the corners of his mouth suddenly rose.


    "You are deliberately designing and meeting me. If I say that I can''t remember you, then you are going to be disappointed."


    Amel felt a little surprised in her heart.


    "Okay, stand up, your feet are fine, besides, you are not afraid of running out if you are sitting in a short skirt?"


    After speaking, Jiang Ning stood up, and Amel just smiled when he heard Jiang Ning''s words. What can he see in such a dim light?


    However, Jiang Ning was so easy to see through himself.


    She didn''t mean to stand up, she still raised her head, looking at Jiang Ning''s face in the dim light.


    "Do you like this informal meeting?"


    Aimee knows very well that the Lin family can have today, not because of Lin Yuzhen, not because of other things, but because there is a Jiangning!


    Even the Bao family will be driven out of the domestic market because of Jiangning''s strength!


    She also wants such a person.


    "It''s not like it, I don''t want to be alone with other women."


    Jiang Ning pressed the help button and said, "My wife will be jealous."


    "Will she not want you?"


    Amelie smiled, "If she doesn''t want you, then I want you, how?"

 Chapter 1169： It turns out Im so valuable

    "You are so humorous."


    Jiang Ning was expressionless, "But I don''t like to make such jokes."


    He pressed the help button in his hand and cursed the property in his heart. When collecting property fees, he was more active than anyone else. The elevator had a problem for so long and he didn''t come quickly.


    Amelie sat on the ground, looked up at Jiang Ning, and relaxed a little.


    She suddenly felt that in such a confined space, being alone with a very interesting man and being able to molested him was a bit fun.


    "This is not a joke."


    Amel said, "I am quite interested in you, and, I believe, I am definitely more attractive than your wife."


    She exuded self-confidence all over her body.


    This kind of self-confidence is not pretended, nor is it an illusion that has been trained and disguised, but the kind of self-confidence that real upper class people, women in wealthy families can have.


    Jiang Ning glanced at her, first at his face, then at the upper body, and finally at the pair of straight long legs, sitting on the ground casually at this moment.


    "Have you heard our old saying?"


    "what?"


    "Beauty is in the eyes of beholder."


    Jiangning Road.


    With that said, he took out his cell phone again, only to find that there was no signal at all.


    Jiang Ning turned his head, looked at the woman in front of him, shrugged, and smiled: "You arranged it well, how long do you plan to be alone with me?"


    "I just want to chat with you."


    Emmett stretched out her hand, patted the floor, and said with a smile, "Sit down."


    She asked Jiang Ning to sit opposite, as if she didn''t care at all. She was wearing a short skirt, and she didn''t believe what Jiang Ning could see in this dim light.


    Even if you see it, so what?


    Isn''t it part of her plan?


    Jiang Ning sat down, but was sitting on the side of Amel, actively avoiding things that shouldn''t be seen.


    "Let me introduce myself formally, my name is Amel, my full name is Amel Slanka!"


    "Mr. Jiang used his own power to drive Slanka out of China, which made my father very angry, so he sent me to clean up you."


    She seemed to be talking about an insignificant thing, and didn''t care at all, it was their secret mission.


    After all, for people like Shan Ling Shan Yi Yi Wu Ai Jiang Ning, these things can''t be concealed at all.


    "go on."


    Jiang Ning was equally calm, and the two talked calmly, not as if they were confronting each other.


    "But when I see you, I don''t want to clean up you. I think you are very interesting and attractive. I want to take you away. As for the market in the big Donghua area, I can give it to Lin."


    Amel said directly.


    In the entire market, they gave the Bao family to the Bao family to operate, and they draw a part of the dividend every year. After all, the entire Silanka Group involves too many powers of interest.


    They have no choice but to fight for this market. Speaking of which, this is regarded as the Bao family''s property, and it is the Bao family''s own work to do it.


    "It''s pretty generous, I''m afraid my wife will be very happy after listening."


    Jiang Ning said, "She will know that her husband is so valuable."


    Before Long Ling''er, he was willing to use Linglong Group to exchange for himself, and now Aimee wants to exchange himself with Silanka in the domestic market.


    Jiang Ning suddenly felt that he still wasn''t low-key enough.


    Even if it is hidden deeply and the charm is too great, it is easy for others to see it at a glance.


    "It''s just that, Miss Amel, you don''t seem to know one thing,"


    He looked at Amel and laughed, "Slanka, you have already got out of China. This market no longer belongs to you. What do you want to exchange for something that does not belong to you? Doesn''t it feel ridiculous? ."

 Chapter 1170： Can talk about anything

    "The Bao family is incompetent, but it doesn''t mean that the Silanka family is incompetent, Mr. Jiang."


    Amelie bent her knees, hugged her knees, suddenly looked a little disappointed, looked at Jiang Ning pitifully, "Could it be that I don''t have any charm at all, isn''t it worth your heart?"


    In the dimness, Jiang Ning could even see that there were really crystal tears rolling in the corner of Amel''s eyes.


    But Jiang Ning was unmoved.


    He glanced at the indicator lights of the elevator, the power supply was already on, his fingers immediately pressed the buttons on several floors, and the lights turned on instantly.


    Jiang Ning stood up directly.


    "If you were an actor, what would happen to those actresses?"


    "The elevator door will open soon. If I''m not mistaken, there are a bunch of people outside at the door. Don''t you mind, they look at you empty?"


    When Amel heard it, she stood up immediately.


    As soon as she stood up, the elevator door opened with a ding-dong sound.


    There were a bunch of people outside with anxious faces, those with tools in their hands, those with mobile phones, and Li Dong and others.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Li Dong hurriedly yelled, "I was scared to death! This elevator suddenly broke down. I saw the monitoring and knew that you were inside!"


    After he finished speaking, when he saw Amel, he grunted his throat, swallowed hard, and cursed a **** in his heart to express his shocking appearance.


    "Mr. Jiang, are you okay?"


    The property manager, his head is full of cold sweat, "We have to check this elevator every day to make sure there is no problem. I don''t know today..."


    "It''s okay, the weather is bad today, and the elevator has his own temper."


    Jiang Ning said casually.


    After finishing speaking, he pointed to Li Dong and said to Amel, "This is the controller of Lin''s Northern Branch, Miss Amel, you can talk to him about anything you want to talk about."


    "Including dating."


    When Li Dong heard this, his Adam''s apple grumbled again, shouting in his heart Long live Ning!


    Sure enough, following Brother Ning, there is meat to eat and soup to drink!


    Such a good thing, Jiang Ning has never only thought about himself, but about these brothers.


    After that, Jiang Ning left directly. He calculated the time, and before Lin Yu really came back, he could secretly smoke one, and brush his teeth six times to make sure that there was no smell of smoke.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s back, Amel was not angry at all. On the contrary, she became more and more curious about Jiang Ning.


    "Miss Amel..."


    Li Dong smiled, "I didn''t expect that you have already arrived at the Lin family. If you have anything, you can come to my office to talk."


    Aimee glanced at him and nodded slightly: "Okay, I just happen to want to see what Lin''s is and what kind of company is it."


    With that, the two of them entered the elevator again and returned to Lin''s office area.


    But Jiang Ning walked out of the building, and at the corner, there were a few people standing there smoking and chatting.


    "Brother, borrow a fire."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "By the way, borrow a cigarette."


    He lit his cigarette, walked aside, took out his cell phone, and dialed A Fei''s phone, which was quickly connected over there.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Jiang Ning exhaled a breath of smoke, squinted his eyes slightly, with a serious expression on his face.


    "The situation is probably not that simple anymore. In this game of chess, there seems to be a lot of people coming in? Lu Wu''er is concealing it?"


    On the other side of the phone, A Fei''s expression was also solemn.


    He knew the situation right away, including the crash of the Bao¡¯s family and the arrival of Miss Amel from Slanka to the north.


    Jiang Ning let out a breath of smoke and continued: "It seems that many people are going to die!"

 Chapter 1171： Slankas sincerity

    A Fei heard a hint of excitement in Jiang Ning''s tone.


    He couldn''t help it.


    "Big brother, when should you take me to play, I feel uncomfortable."


    In China, he has his own identity, and he replaces Jiang Ning to exercise the supreme power, but ALFY doesn''t like this.


    He prefers to follow Jiang Ning and fight on the battlefield!


    That kind of hearty feeling is really cool!


    "Soon,"


    Jiang Ning glanced at it, and the smoke had already burned to its tail, "When you get overseas, you can release it."


    "I''m kind of, can''t wait."


    A Fei was a little excited, Jiang Ning could hear him swallowing.


    When they were overseas, they really gained a reputation!


    Jiang Ning achieved the name of the Eastern God of War, and A Fei beside him was equally famous.


    "Those old friends, I''m afraid I can''t wait."


    Jiang Ning pinched out the cigarette butt, hung up the phone, and exuded an extremely powerful aura!


    He turned upstairs, ready to brush his teeth six times before Lin Yuzhen came back.


    Jiang Ning knew that in this round, more and more people entered the round.


    In addition to him and the Lord, there are now more overseas forces coming in, including the Bao family and the Slanka family, and there is no doubt that the Slanka family has more ambitions.


    Now, someone has to get out first.


    Jiang Ning went upstairs, and as soon as he got out of the elevator, he saw Li Dong walk out of the office quickly, his face a little helpless.


    "Brother Ning."


    Li Dong said, "This can''t be discussed."


    Jiang Ning frowned: "I can''t talk about anything."


    "This Miss Emmel, from beginning to end, she didn''t ask a single question. Regarding business matters, she opened her mouth and shut her mouth. All the questions were you. How do we talk about this?"


    Li Dong suppressed his business, afraid of being heard by others, "Even your birthday, what do you like to eat, what color clothes, and everything, how can I answer?"


    This woman clearly fell in love with Jiangning.


    Where can he dare to say, provide Jiang Ning''s information and help the women outside to hook up Jiang Ning?


    Lin Yu really doesn''t clean up him, and Brother Gou and others can kill him alive!


    "Just answer it truthfully."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, "The rain is coming back soon. I''m going to brush my teeth."


    "Ge Ning smoked?"


    As soon as Li Dong finished speaking, he saw Jiang Ning''s murderous eyes and quickly covered his mouth: "I did it! I did it!"


    "sensible."


    Jiang Ning finished speaking, patted Li Dong on the shoulder, and left straight away, "Silanka wants to talk, let her show sincerity, otherwise, stop talking."


    Li Dong thought for a while, and immediately returned to the office.


    Amel is still sitting there, with a coffee cup in her hand, very elegant.


    "Miss Amel, I just thought about it. Regarding Mr. Jiang, you can know anything you want, but the premise is that we first negotiate the job."


    Li Dong sat down and said with a smile, "Mr. Jiang puts his work first, he can sacrifice everything for the sake of business."


    "Including himself?"


    Amel blinked big eyes.


    "This depends on the sincerity of Slanka."


    Aimee put down the coffee cup and looked at Li Dong seriously. The expression on his face was also more serious than ever.


    "Mr. Li, regarding the business of the two companies, I can promise that Lin can act as a partner of Slanka, replacing the Bao family, and controlling Slanka¡¯s market in China. I think we have enough of Slanka¡¯s signature. Be sincere."


    Li Dong laughed when he heard it.


    He leaned back, leaning on the boss chair, squinting, with an old fox posture.

 Chapter 1172： Someone has to be out first

    "Miss Amel, with all due respect, you are not sincere,"


    There is a hint of confidence on Li Dong''s face, "I, Lin, don''t need any signs, because our own Lin is the biggest sign in China at present!"


    "So don''t we have to talk about it?"


    Emmel got up, her high heels clattering.


    "Talk, there are still talks, I said, let''s see what Slanka is sincere."


    "Is that what you mean?"


    Amelie walked to the desk, looked down at Li Dong, the proud curve, Li Dong did not divert his attention.


    "What do you think?"


    "I understand."


    Emmel nodded, did not say anything, put her finger on the table, tapped twice, then turned and left.


    "I need to think about it, goodbye."


    After speaking, she opened the door of the office and walked out. With a slam, the door closed.


    Li Dong took a deep breath and spit it out again, reaching out to loosen his belt.


    Just about to release a button, the office door was pushed open again, and Li Dong immediately sat up straight.


    "Next time, I hope to talk to Jiang Ning, you are too weak."


    Amel looked at Li Dong, smiled charmingly, and closed the door again.


    Even after experiencing a lot of strong winds and waves, Li Dong still has a red face at this moment, and even feels a sense of being humiliated.


    For any man, this sentence, you are too weak, that is the most vicious blow!


    Li Dong took a deep breath, and suddenly understood that Amelie had just approached him and revealed his career line, which was clearly intentional.


    She wanted to tell herself that she was not worthy to negotiate terms with her.


    "Can''t stand it."


    Li Dong shook his head and sighed, "This kind of woman, who can sit back and relax?"


    In his mind, Jiang Ning''s face immediately appeared, repeatedly denying himself: "There is still one."


    Thinking of Jiang Ning, Li Dong laughed again, sat up straight, and a trace of triumph flashed across his face.


    He knew that he was not as strong as Jiang Ning, nor as attractive as Jiang Ning, but he...not afraid of his wife.


    Hey-hey.


    At this moment, Brother Ning, I''m afraid he is brushing his teeth frantically.


    He? Shi Ai Xi Pa Yi Ai Yiran? Time.


    Overseas, Bao''s family.


    Bao Rongdong''s face was already extremely cold.


    "Check! Check it out for me again! Check it out, exactly what went wrong!"


    He was furious.


    The crash caused heavy losses to his Bao family!


    Not only is the loss of vitality too great, but the face of his Bao family is even more lost.


    Who the **** is, so cruel and cruel, to make such a cruel hand, do you want him to cut off the reserve force of the Bao family?


    "Is there any news from Chen Lantang?"


    Bao Rongdong squinted his eyes and looked at the people around him.


    "Still not, his body was taken away, our people are still looking for it."


    "Find it for me!"


    Bao Rongdong squinted his eyes and felt a faint feeling in his heart, "I want to see people when I live, and the corpse when I die. No matter what, he must be found!"


    "Yes!"


    He is really going crazy.


    On the other hand, it was at home, Jiang Ning let out a word, the Bao family dare to go back, come one, he kills one!


    On the one hand, overseas, the environment around Bao''s house suddenly became bad.


    Not only on the Silanka family''s side, their attitude has become tough, and they want to withdraw their agency rights to the Bao family, and even the Bao family members have successively gotten into trouble.


    In just two days, three important people in the blood of the Bao family were killed!


    Jiangning?


    Bao Rongdong didn''t think that the yellow-haired boy could stretch his hand so long.


    But obviously, the Bao family has entered a round, but he doesn''t even know when he was involved in this round!


    Suddenly, his eyes contracted.


    "Since Lin started to deal with Slanka, the Bao family can''t hide in this round!"

 Chapter 1173： The charm is too big, but also very annoying

    Bao Rongdong reacted at once, who was doing the action behind his back.


    He should have expected that the master would not be easy, letting him go back with the Bao family and Qingmen, this is not in the master''s layout.


    The master wants to find boxing scores, he needs to have his stronghold everywhere, overseas casinos, his Bao family, is just a tool for the master.


    He wants to go back, how could the Lord be willing?


    It was not precisely because of his master ambition that the Bao family had spent so much thought to leave the country and go overseas.


    Now, I don¡¯t need myself anymore, I just want to kick it?


    If Bao Rongdong still can''t figure it out, then his fifty years will be a waste of life!


    "I thought I could destroy my Bao family with just one Jiangning? Lord, you are so arrogant!"


    "You also underestimated the strength of my Bao family!"


    Thinking of this, Bao Rongdong calmed down instead.


    His eyes exuded more and more solemn coldness. It is not difficult to break the game, as long as...Kill Jiang Ning!


    Soon, he made a decision, and the return of Qingmen is imperative!


    Even if there are more deaths, someone from Qingmen must go back, go back, kill Jiang Ning, and stir up the domestic arena.


    Otherwise, not only Lin''s side, but also the way back to the Bao family will be suppressed. The Lord''s side will use this to constantly put pressure on themselves and force themselves to hand in the boxing score.


    They are all thousand-year-old foxes, who don¡¯t understand their thoughts?


    As long as the domestic contradictions are resolved, then overseas, Silanka dare to point fingers at the Bao family? They are eager to beg for themselves and continue to represent them in the domestic market!


    Bao Rongdong got up and left the villa without taking a person.


    And then.


    The north of the country.


    Lin Yu was really ready to return to the East China Sea.


    The matter in the north has been settled, and she does not have to stay here.


    Lin''s overseas road is already opening up.


    In a short period of time, Xiang Gao had already torn open a hole. Lin Yuzhen couldn''t help but marvel at his methods. Following this kind of old man who has worked hard in the mall for many years, she learned a lot.


    When she returned to the East China Sea, Jiang Ning did not go back with her.


    Lin Yu really knew about Emmy''s coming to Jiang Ning. She didn''t say anything. She had confidence in her man.


    The important thing is that she has more confidence in herself.


    Between two people, there is no need to say too much.


    Lin Yu really returned to the East China Sea, but Jiang Ning flew directly to Shenghai.


    He felt that this fire was not burning enough.


    The two people''s every move was in the eyes of Amel, she had arranged for someone to stare at Jiang Ning and their whereabouts.


    Seeing the two people separated, Amel did not hesitate, and immediately followed Jiang Ning and flew to Shenghai. It seemed that she would not give up unless Jiang Ning was taken.


    Jiang Ning came to Shenghai again, and the two brothers and sisters of the Gao family received the news early.


    Today''s Shenghai, Jiang Ning is not there, but his legend has never disappeared.


    Everyone knows that the legend of the Shenghai underground circle is Gao Bin, but more people know that even the Gao family was almost destroyed at the beginning. It was only because someone from the East China Sea came back that they brought them back to life.


    Jiang Ning at the moment, sitting in the car, glanced at the rearview mirror


    Behind him was Amel''s car, following him brazenly, even honking the horn directly to tell Jiang Ning that she was following.


    Gao Bin was attentive and happy, and did not speak. Gao Yali, who was sitting on the side, had a complicated expression.


    "Mr. Jiang likes this Western-style woman?"


    "You said the opposite."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her, "It''s clear that this is? I''m blind, I love I''er? A kind of woman is following me."


    He waved his hand: "Sometimes the charm of people is too big, and it''s quite annoying."


    Gao Yali stopped talking.


    Jiang Ning''s kind of man''s gestures, exuding charm, are not what ordinary women can resist.

 Chapter 1174： Farm

    Not to mention the foreign woman who can be regarded as a stunner behind her, even she can''t help but be moved sometimes.


    She secretly said in her heart, who makes you charming.


    "Have you found the place I asked you to find?"


    Jiang Ning spoke.


    "Found it, we have always known this place."


    Gao Yali nodded, and Gao Bin saw from the rearview mirror. Without saying anything, he immediately fell off when the steering wheel was hit. Lu Ai stopped and turned around.


    They didn''t know why Jiang Ning was looking for that place.


    In Shenghai, that place is not ordinary. Although it is the old site now, people who know the old site will be a little in awe.


    Before the car drove a manor, Jiang Ning got out of the car directly, and Amel, who was behind him, naturally followed.


    She got out of the car and walked to Jiang Ning naturally, without even looking at the Gao family.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Amel looked at the manor in front of her, "You want to tell me, do you want to stay and fly with me in this place?"


    Western women are so bold and direct.


    Jiang Ning glanced at her: "Can you please let me go."


    This woman is really bad enough, knowing that she is not interested in her, she has to get together.


    After speaking, he walked straight to the manor.


    Amel Waner smiled and immediately followed.


    Gao Bin wanted to follow, and Gao Yali hurriedly pulled him to keep him from going over.


    "They want to talk about things."


    She whispered.


    Gao Bin was shocked.


    "Not the kind of thing you think."


    Gao Yali snorted, thinking that all men are the same, even his brother is no exception. Fortunately, Jiang Ning is not.


    She knew very well that Jiang Ning would not have anything to do with this woman, only Lin Yuzhen was in his heart.


    Jiang Ning''s visit to Shenghai this time was definitely not for the purpose of making love.


    She faintly felt that something big would happen, and now it was just the eve of the storm.


    "The Lin family is now going overseas, and I am afraid it will take a big move."


    Gao Yali said.


    "Big move?"


    Gao Bin''s Adam''s apple slipped, "Recently, I heard some rumors that there are many hidden masters in the circle of Jianghu, and there are signs of activity. Wouldn''t it be aimed at Mr. Jiang?"


    "If they don''t know how to live or die, just come!"


    A cold murderous aura appeared on Gao Yali''s face, "I don''t care about other places, but Shenghai, whoever dares to go wild, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    She understood that as Lin continued to develop, there would definitely be more and more troubles.


    She also knew that Jiang Ning had been setting up a big game, and in the long run she could only see the tip of the iceberg!


    With such a far-reaching gaze, is this really a normal person who can think?


    Gao Yali looked at Jiangning and Amel as they walked into the old manor of Qingmen with complicated eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that Qingmen used to have such a glorious time."


    Aimeier looked at the manor, stretched out her hand, as if embracing, "The environment is good, I want to come, the Qingmen back then must be one of the best forces in the country."


    This manor is a symbol of the Qingmen. Almost everyone in the Qingmen hopes that after returning to China, they can come back here again and use it as their base.


    "What do you want to do when you come here?"


    She turned her head and saw Jiang Ning stretched out her hand, gestured for a long time, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "look,"


    Jiang Ning pointed to the manor in front of him. The grass was faint, the air and the environment were excellent, not to mention the several beautiful buildings, exuding rich patina.


    It is enough to see how powerful Qingmen was back then!


    "The environment here is good. I want to buy it and build a farm. Do you think this business can be done?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Amel''s entire face stiffened almost instantly.


    This is the former site of Qingmen. Will Jiangning use it to build a farm? Is he crazy!

 Chapter 1175： Chance, just once

    Not to mention the significance of the former Qingmen site, especially for Qingmen. After they return to China, this place is definitely their first choice and a must-choice base!


    The value of this manor alone is enough to be prohibitive.


    Jiangning is good. Want to buy this place to build a farm?


    Amel thought she had heard it wrong.


    She looked at the green grass and couldn''t imagine what it would look like with cow, sheep and horse dung scattered all around.


    "Aren''t you kidding me?"


    She couldn''t help saying.


    "No kidding,"


    Jiang Ning said seriously, "I''ve seen this place for a long time, but I haven''t figured out what to do with it."


    He looked at Emmel: "Now I have a good idea. It is more suitable to be a farm."


    "How, from the eyes of your eldest Slanka family, what do you think of this business?"


    Amel looked at Jiang Ning like a monster.


    Turn this into a farm, this is not business, this is provocation!


    It was a provocation to the Qingmen, and even more a provocation to the Bao family!


    People from Qingmen at home and abroad, once they learn the news, they will definitely come back desperately, take off Jiang Ning''s skin, drink his blood, and pump his muscles!


    "I think this business can be done."


    Ai Meier took a deep breath and looked at Jiang Ning''s eyes, which was a little different from before.


    She did not continue, pretending to look at Jiang Ning with affection, trying to seduce Jiang Ning with her eyes. At this moment, a trace of jealousy flashed in her eyes.


    This man is really fearless.


    "I said, this business can be done,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Does the Naslanka family mean to cooperate?"


    He stared at Emmel: "Opportunity, that''s just one time."


    Emmel didn''t speak, and the two looked at each other for five seconds.


    She knew that Jiang Ning wanted her to give the answer now. Once she didn''t choose to cooperate now, there would be no chance for cooperation in the future.


    This man is so cruel!


    "Mr. Jiang, it seems that I really underestimate you."


    Amel said, "You deliberately lured me to Shenghai, just to negotiate this business."


    Silanka wanted to negotiate with the Lin family, she even wanted to take Jiang Ning away from the Lin family, but now it seems that everything is under Jiang Ning''s control from beginning to end.


    Even when I got to the north and just got off the plane, everything was in Jiangning''s calculations.


    "Our cooperation is definitely not in the north. In this Shenghai, you also have a branch in Sri Lanka. Let''s start here."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned and left.


    Amelie looked at Jiang Ning deeply, clenched his fists lightly, and said in his heart: "Father is right, this Eastern man is not so easy to deal with."


    This is the first confrontation, no, this is the second time.


    The first time it was in the elevator, she also lost miserably.


    Specially put on beautiful make-up, specially dressed sexy, and even created the opportunity to be alone. In such a dim environment, even if Jiang Ning used her hands and feet, she couldn''t resist.


    However, this man didn''t even look at himself.


    For a woman, this kind of ignorance is a humiliation.


    Jiang Ning walked out, and Gao Yali greeted him immediately.


    "Are you done talking?"


    She asked.


    Jiang Ning nodded, then took out a black card and threw it to Gao Yali: "I bought this manor, and it will be transformed into a farm within a week."


    Gao Yali was taken aback, holding Jiang Ning''s black card in her hand, her body stiff.


    "Raising, breeding farm?"


    This is the **** site of the Qingmen!


    This manor alone is worth hundreds of millions. Jiangning bought it as a farm?

 Chapter 1176： Its all a bunch of beasts

    In the past, it was not that no one wanted to buy it, and they were afraid of the green gate overseas. Everyone knew that once the people from the green gate returned, no one could keep this manor.


    Jiangning is good, buy it as a farm?


    Is he going to start a full-scale war with Qingmen!


    "Yes, raise some chickens, ducks, ducks, geese and geese. My mother likes it. Make a garden on the east side and plant some flowers and plants. When the weather is better, I will take her over for vacation.


    Jiang Ning seemed to be saying something irrelevant, and after speaking, he got in the car.


    Gao Yali was still there, and didn''t recover for a long time.


    In her impression, Jiang Ning has always done things without leaking, and will not easily take risks, let alone make decisions, but this time... she feels that Jiang Ning is a little rash.


    Aomen...Although it is overseas, it is still not easy to mess with!


    Lin, but he has to go overseas to develop, so Jiang Ning can''t wait to make enemies for himself?


    She took a deep breath and wanted to persuade Jiang Ning to say something, even if she was scolded by Jiang Ning, before getting in the car, Amel was already blocking her.


    "Hello, can this position be temporarily given to me? Mr. Jiang and I have some details to discuss about this business."


    She smiled, nodded politely, and opened the car door and sat in.


    Gao Yali felt that the world must be crazy.


    But this Jiang Ning''s decision must be obeyed. Even if Jiang Ning decides to be an enemy of the world, she will stand firmly behind Jiang Ning.


    "Crazy, either Mr. Jiang is crazy, or the world is crazy."


    Gao Bin shook his head numbly to make himself awake, get into the driving position, and concentrate on driving.


    Gao Yali is quick to do business. With her current position in Shenghai, it is not difficult at all to buy this manor. What''s more, it is Jiangning''s money that she will not be polite.


    The news that the former site of Qingmen was bought by the Lin family and was about to be transformed into a breeding farm almost spread out in the shortest time.


    In particular, Lin has hired several aquaculture experts to conduct field surveys and research, which makes people have no doubts about the accuracy of this news.


    Especially overseas, the people who were always paying attention to the former site of Qingmen were all stunned.


    Bao Rongdong, who had just arrived at the overseas Qingmen headquarters, heard the news, and he was dumbfounded. How could he not believe that Jiang Ning would be so crazy!


    "He is looking for death!"


    Bao Rongdong''s face instantly became extremely hideous, like a ghost!


    The two deputy masters of the Qingmen and the twelve hall masters were all furious. They didn''t need Bao Rongdong to speak. They all gathered at the headquarters of the overseas Qingmen.


    "Bang? Yi Er Ling closes Wu Yi Lu?!"


    The tea cup in front of Bao Rongdong was torn apart by him. Those eyes could almost swallow people alive!


    "Go home! You must go back! Find a way to go back!"


    He was furious, "? If you don''t kill Jiang Ning, where is the majesty of my Qingmen? Immortal Lin, where is the face of my Qingmen!"


    He is like a mad lion, no matter how calm and calm he was before.


    Even if his own son was scared into an idiot, Bao Rongdong had never been so angry.


    At this moment, his face was flushed, and his anger was soaring to the sky, as if he was slapped a few times, his face flushed!


    Not only him, but the entire Qingmen was plunged into a kind of extreme madness. Their beliefs, the old Qingmen site that they have been obsessed with, the most symbolic place, was actually used as a breeding farm. NS!


    What Jiang Ning meant was that they were all beasts in their youth?

 Chapter 1177： Twelve Lords

    Even if they left overseas, they never suffered such humiliation!


    Who doesn''t know, their Qingmen will go back sooner or later, the old site has been in Shenghai for many years, so many powerful people dare not touch it.


    Jiang Ning is so bold!


    "If you don''t kill Jiang Ning, you swear not to be a man!"


    "Indestructible Lin, where is the majesty of my Qingmen?"


    Several hall masters shouted sharply.


    They didn''t take Xiao Jiangning to heart, and they didn''t even care about the mere Lin family, a small company, even if it was arrogant in the country, it even dared to provoke them.


    Are they really bullying?


    "Sect Master, kill that Jiangning! I''m here from Tiger Hall!"


    "When is your Hutang''s turn? This kind of thief, my Serpent''s hall is enough to kill him!"


    "A little yellow-haired kid, I don''t need a few shots, my Monkey Hall can do it!"


    Several people argued, and they all wanted to kill Jiang Ning with their own hands.


    "All right!"


    Bao Rongdong patted the table and glanced around.


    "Do you think Jiang Ning is so easy to deal with?"


    His voice was like a muffled thunder, "Do you think that behind Jiang Ning is that simple?"


    "It''s not difficult to kill him, but the people behind him!"


    Bao Rongdong''s voice shook his ears? Wu Lu''er was eager to help him, and the twelve hall masters shut up and stopped talking.


    "It''s not that Jiang Ning forbids us to return to China, he doesn''t have this ability, it''s the people behind him...you understand!"


    Bao Rongdong shouted, "Why did we leave and flee overseas? I think some of you should be very clear that now we want to go back and we still need the permission of the one, do you serve it?"


    Between words, everyone reacted at once.


    That one!


    Is it the lord of the hidden gate who disagrees with them to go back?


    "Not satisfied!"


    Hall Master Longtang, the first one to stand up, "Twenty years, he really thinks, are we still so oppressive? I''m not convinced!"


    "I''m also not convinced!"


    Hall Master Snake Hall said loudly, "Now my overseas youth, the strength is far from what it was back then, what is he? Thinking that a little yellow-haired kid can block our way back?"


    "He dreams!"


    More than a dozen people yelled one after another.


    They believed that Jiang Ning was just the spokesperson of the hidden door, and just a dog under the master.


    He obeyed the Lord and wanted to stop the people from the blue door from going back.


    Don''t think about it!


    "Twelve hall masters, listen!"


    Bao Rongdong shouted, "That one, it''s not that easy to deal with, but it''s not impossible to deal with!"


    "I have been shameful for twenty years, I am a green door, and it is time to get it back!"


    He stood up, twelve people, all stood up.


    "I don''t care what method you use, try your best to return to the country, give me first, kill that Jiangning! Kill the Lin family! Let the Lord see, who can stop us!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    After the meeting was over, the twelve hall masters dispersed, one after another to arrange their own people.


    Bao Rongdong''s face was still ugly.


    The former site of Qingmen was so humiliated, it was as if he was stripped naked and left on the street. The naked humiliation made him blush.


    For so many years, even if he was driven out of the country and worked overseas for the Lord, he never felt such humiliation.


    "Jiang Ning..."


    Bao Rongdong squinted, "Do you think that if you have the Lord behind you, you can be unscrupulous?"


    Click!


    He squeezed his fist violently, his joints creaked, and his murderous intent, almost instantly, caused the surrounding air to drop several degrees.


    Soon, Qingmen reacted.


    If Bao Rongdong speaks directly, he must take Jiang Ning''s life!


    The twelve hall masters all moved.

 Chapter 1178： To be a human being, one must believe in words

    Overseas, major airports, there are masters in succession, let''s see low-key returning home.


    "Sorry, Mr. Ma, there is a problem with your passport."


    At the customs gate, the inspector solemnly said, "At present, China does not allow you to enter. Please cooperate with our investigation."


    As soon as the voice fell, the man wearing the peaked cap changed his expression without saying a word. He immediately grabbed his passport and quickly turned and left.


    At the same time, in several airports, such things happened almost simultaneously.


    Even if these masters of the Qingmen have used their identities to disguise for many years, they simply cannot pass the inspection.


    Airports, ferries, and as long as they need to be checked, their identities have problems, either they are chasing fugitives, or their identities are sensitive and attract the attention of local customs.


    There were even a few people who were rounded up on the spot and found that they were carrying several lives on their backs!


    There is no one in the twelve halls of the Qingmen, who can return to China smoothly!


    At that time, Bao Rongdong''s face was extremely dark.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Who is it! Who leaked the information of the Qingmen staff! Who the **** is it!"


    He is really going crazy.


    Now that the country is there, their people can''t go back at all.


    Not only that, his domestic industry has almost collapsed!


    Either it was defeated by Xiang Gaoqiang, or there was a problem and was blocked, and it collapsed almost overnight.


    The Bao family has become a real overseas Bao family, and there is no place for them in China!


    "I don''t care what you use, smuggling, smuggling, any method will do, give me back! Go back in any way you can!"


    Bao Rongdong is already crazy.


    He directly ordered the twelve hall masters to do everything possible, even if they use some unconventional means, they must send a master back and kill Jiang Ning!


    His face, the face of the Bao family, and the face of Qingmen have been completely lost!


    Can''t go back!


    Jiang Ning said he wouldn''t let them go back, but they really couldn''t go back.


    First, the plane crashed, which not only suffered heavy losses, but was also embarrassing to the extreme. Then the customs blocked the people of the Qingmen. Now even his Bao family''s property has been destroyed.


    Not only that, but overseas, during this period of time, there are always people from the Bao family who were secretly assassinated.


    For a while, the entire Bao family was in panic.


    Jiang Ning, this is going to kill them all!


    Bao Rongdong was trembling with rage, his whole body exuding murderous aura, and his steel teeth were about to break.


    "Jiangning!"


    There was a roar in his throat, wishing to bite Jiang Ning to pieces.


    And then.


    Domestic, north.


    Jiang Ning leaned on the sofa, and Amel, who sat opposite him, said nothing. In addition to surprise, his eyes were more jealous.


    "I have kept reminding myself to look at you highly, but I [Didaxs.info] found that I still underestimate you."


    Ai deliberately concealed and dyed it? Mel said, "Who are you on earth?"


    She used the power of the Silanka family to control the identities of many important masters in the Bao family and Qingmen. She thought that even if she gave it to Jiangning, it would be of no use.


    How did you think that Jiang Ning could use the customs to block them!


    The people who forced the green door can only go back to the country by smuggling, or even smuggling.


    If he doesn''t have certain power, he can''t do this at all.


    Jiang Ning glanced at her.


    "I?"


    He said lightly, "I''m just an ordinary person, but as a human being, even if I''m just an ordinary person, I have to believe in my words."


    "For example, if you want to destroy your entire house, you won''t be left alive!"


    Jiang Ning laughed suddenly, but Amel felt tight all over.


    It seems that what is in front of him at this moment is not a person, but a terrifying killing god!

 Chapter 1179： I dont sell hue

    Such words are believed, and Amel does not think it is something worthy of praise.


    Jiang Ning told her with a smile, but the cold and murderous tone in that tone did not hide it at all!


    "You don''t want the Bao family and Qingmen to return to the gates of China?"


    She looked at Jiang Ning and asked.


    "Do you want a time bomb in your home?"


    Jiang Ning asked rhetorically.


    The expression in Amel''s eyes suddenly changed.


    Jiang Ning was just a sentence, and she understood a lot of information.


    She laughed, her eyes charming, a little more ambiguous.


    "You are also a time bomb, but I hope I can see you in my house."


    Aimee stretched out her hand to hold Jiang Ning''s hand, but Jiang Ning took it back without leaving a trace, and rolled his eyes.


    "Miss Amel, if you can stay serious, then we still want to talk to Yi Er Ai Shan? Have a chat, otherwise, the cooperation will be cancelled."


    "But we have already cooperated."


    "Then cancel immediately."


    Jiang Ning was not at all polite, "This is the bottom line, I don''t sell hue."


    Amel couldn''t help laughing and nodded.


    "Well, it seems that this trick is useless to you, then I will give up."


    She returned to her cold look, "What next? The Bao family will definitely not give up. They will send masters back through various channels."


    "Once their people come back, how do you respond?"


    Aimee is really curious, she wants to know what Jiang Ning has other arrangements.


    How did he deal with the Bao family, and how did he block the terrifying force of Qingmen from the country.


    "Miss Amel, if I were you,"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Amel and stood up, "I won''t ask, because when I ask, I will appear stupid."


    Amel was startled.


    She grew up so much, it was the first time she was scolded as stupid.


    As the eldest lady of the Slanka family, she has been synonymous with genius since she was a child. She has top academic performance. She was admitted by various prestigious schools when she was less than sixteen years old. At the age of twenty, she got a master''s degree in business...


    And these years, under her operation, the Slanka family has taken a step further, so that she can hold the Slanka family, 30% of the right to speak!


    Now, Jiang Ning actually said she was stupid?


    Amel stood up, her face a little surprised: "You are the first person to say that I am stupid."


    "It''s definitely not the last one."


    Jiang Ning''s voice came from behind the door.


    ...


    At that time.


    The port located in the coastal area, late at night, is no longer as lively as during the day.


    The cargo ships staying in the port are lined up and pulled by iron chains.


    After entering the middle of the night, the sound of the engine faintly came from the distance of the sea. It was not a roar, but it still made people''s ears tremble slightly.


    In the darkness, there was no light, and a freighter slowly approached the port.


    On the dock, a few people were a little anxious, looking around from time to time, watching the movement around them.


    "coming!"


    Someone shouted softly.


    He immediately turned on the flashlight, turned it off, turned it off and turned it on again, three times in a row. On the freighter far away, someone turned on the flashlight and turned it on and off three times.


    This is the secret signal between them, and it has been the case for several years.


    "Suddenly..."


    The freighter in the distance had already stalled, and with its spare power, it slowly approached the dock, trying not to make a sound.


    "You have to make a lot of money with this order."


    One of them smiled, his face full of excitement.


    "Shut up!"


    The other person immediately turned his head and glared at him, "Don''t talk nonsense, or you will lose your life, but don''t blame me for not reminding you!"

 Chapter 1180： Kill one by one!

    After he finished speaking, several people were afraid to speak.


    They only heard that in this list, someone with an unusual identity came back to China through this route.


    But they didn''t know who it was, and they didn''t dare to ask. Obviously, they could not provoke.


    When the freighter drew ashore, several people immediately put the pedals on it. The people on the freighter waved and made a gesture, and both sides immediately understood that it was their own.


    Afterwards, the deck on the freighter opened, and one after another silhouettes of people climbed up from under the cabin. Through the dim light, they could see these people, each with unkempt faces, dull eyes, and a stench all over.


    "Faster!"


    The people on the freighter snorted, "Fuck me, hurry up!"


    He still had a whip in his hand, as if he was beating a beast, and beating those people and snakes, but those people didn''t even dare to utter a word, except to block his face with his hands, he didn''t dare to resist a word.


    When a personal snake got off the boat, someone took it away, took it into the car, and quickly disappeared on the pier.


    Then, the few people on the dock walked to the deck.


    Soon, a figure walked out, and the few people standing there straightened up immediately with respectful faces.


    "Mr. Lei Qianjue!"


    The figure just nodded, without saying a word, walked directly off the deck, and a few people behind him immediately followed.


    In the distance, a car was parked, and a few people walked quickly to the front of the car.


    One of them pulled the car door.


    "Mr. Lei, please."


    Just as Lei Qianjue was about to get into the car, he suddenly stopped.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Several figures walked out of the darkness.


    "Lei Qianjue, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    The one who walks in the front is the dog brother!


    Behind him, there were five or six people who directly surrounded Lei Qianjue.


    "Who are you!"


    "Those who want your lives!"


    Brother Gou didn''t bother to talk nonsense at all, "Those of the blue door are not allowed to enter the country, kill me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a few people rushed over, and there was no trace of the guest? Shanbei Yilingxiyi became angry, and his strongest combat power broke out in an instant.


    The battle is on the verge!


    Such scenes are being staged in many places at the same time. The people of the Qingmen want to enter the country through various channels, but when they set foot on this land, they are destined to be unable to return in this life.


    Either you can''t leave overseas, or you finally enter the country, but you get beheaded in the first place!


    When Amelie got the news, Jiang Ning said that he was stupid and made no mistake.


    In this country, Jiang Ning has the final say!


    Qingmen wanted to come back, so long as Jiang Ning didn''t nod his head, they wouldn''t be able to come back.


    She seemed to have seen Bao Rongdong jumping.


    The powerful overseas power Bao family, the Qingmen he controlled, did not even have a trace of resistance in front of Jiang Ning. Not to mention the frontal conflict, even walking in front of Jiang Ning was a problem.


    I''m afraid, the Bao family has never been so aggrieved.


    The news came back to Bao''s house one by one, and Bao Rongdong''s face was already extremely hideous.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    He roared, "Then Jiang Ning, how could there be such a strength, is he already in control of the entire domestic underground circle? This is impossible!"


    He is like crazy.


    Twelve masters have gone to 36 people in total, and up to now, there are 29 who have lost contact!


    The remaining few, I''m afraid it''s too bad.


    To Bao Rongdong, the country at this moment is like a huge whirlpool. As long as the Bao family dares to go, as long as the Qingmen dares to go, they will be swallowed up, and there will be no bones left!

 Chapter 1181： Bow your head?

    Bao Rongdong, when was he so aggrieved?


    "Sect Master, what should I do now?"


    Hall Master Longtang gritted his teeth, his voice trembling with anger.


    The three people he sent out have long since lost contact, and I''m afraid it''s too bad for you.


    He didn''t expect that what he used was a route that had been hidden for many years, not to mention domestic, even within this blue gate, few people knew how did Jiang Ning learn about it?


    Now it''s not just that they can''t go back, but their information is completely exposed, no matter who it is, no matter what the disguise, in front of Jiang Ning, it is like no clothes, it can''t be hidden at all.


    This is too terrible!


    Bao Rongdong''s face was blue, sitting on the chair, his hands pressed firmly on the armrests.


    He was afraid that he would not be able to bear it, and desperately rushed back to the country to kill Jiang Ning!


    But he knew better that he couldn''t go back, even if he went back, it was Jiang Ning''s crazy strangulation that was waiting for him!


    A young man!


    A young man who has never seen him.


    It was so easy to make him lose face with the Bao family and Qingmen.


    "Now, what do the people outside say about our Qingmen? They say we are useless, being blocked by others, and they don''t even have the strength to go back!"


    "We were forced to come overseas at first, but now we are forced to stay overseas? Why! We are not the blue door for twenty years!"


    "The former site of the Qingmen was transformed into a breeding farm. Then Jiang Ning was scolding us as beasts. He...he is not dead, and the brothers in the Qingmen are going to shake the sky!"


    ...


    Several hall masters were arguing.


    The more they are noisy, the more annoying Bao Rongdong is.


    "enough!"


    Bao Rongdong yelled, and the hall fell silent as soon as she closed her doors.


    Several hall masters did not dare to speak any more, and all turned to look at Bao Rongdong.


    "My blue door, isn''t it embarrassing enough? Why are you still arguing!"


    He roared.


    First, the Bao family''s property was destroyed one by one, completely breaking his Bao family, the foundation of returning to the country, and now it is directly targeting the Qingmen.


    Jiang Ning, how ruthless!


    He knew very well that Jiang Ning wanted to liquidate the Bao family from the beginning of the conflict between Lin and Slanka.


    Going to the northwestern region, those wild mines, and the Bao family was found, Jiang Ning was ready to do it.


    "Since we can''t go back, then Lin Family, don''t think of it!"


    He sneered, "I, Bao Rongdong, can be shameless, and I can also not have it!"


    Twenty years ago, they had already lost face once.


    I thought that after twenty years of development, I could stand up and fight back, but I never thought of kneeling at Jiang Ning''s feet again.


    Now, Bao Rongdong didn''t hear the rumors outside. He could only pretend that he didn''t hear it, and let those people ridicule, so what?


    If Lin wanted to enter the overseas market, he had to ask him whether Bao Rongdong agreed or not!


    In this round, he surrendered, not to Jiang Ning, because he knew that Jiang Ning alone would definitely not be able to do this. It was the master, the man at the hidden door.


    He is the most difficult one!


    "The master..."


    Some people can''t help but give up like this, then how many people will laugh at them.


    "I''ve lost my face, do you want to pick it up?"


    Bao Rongdong glanced at him, "Be prepared, Lin will come overseas sooner or later, and Jiangning will do the same. We will settle this account by then!"


    When several hall masters heard this, they were suddenly anxious.


    Bao Rongdong is going to bow his head!


    He is the master of the dignified Qingmen, and he wants to bow his head with a little boy in Jiangning?


    This is going to be spread, and they will really have no face to return to China in their entire lives.

 Chapter 1182： Send you on the road!

    "Door!"


    "Think twice!"


    "Can''t bow your head! Kneeling down this time, can they still stand up?"


    Several people shouted immediately.


    "Shut up all to me!"


    Bao Rongdong was furious and roared, "You can''t lower your head, then you go and kill him and kill me!"


    "As long as you kill him, I will love Xi Yishan and close my love? Lord, let you be it!"


    After speaking, he stood up directly, the expression on his face was almost distorted.


    In terms of loss, his Bao family''s loss is the biggest.


    Not only was the domestic industry collapsed, but also the layout of his Bao family in China was destroyed!


    Bao Rongdong said nothing, snorted and waved away.


    The few hall masters looked at each other, trying to say something, but didn''t know what to say.


    Bow to Jiangning?


    They really didn''t dare to think that Qingmen had been developing overseas for 20 years, and now they have been able to gain a foothold overseas, and the prestige that they have finally established has been hit hard by Jiang Ning and fell to the bottom.


    They did not expect that Bao Rongdong would even choose to bow his head and give up returning to China.


    What a shame this is!


    Where does Bao Rongdong think?


    But he understands that he has to give up now, at least temporarily.


    The leak of the list of Qingmen''s personnel made him immediately heightened his vigilance. Now he has to deal with the Bao family and the Qingmen''s people. I am afraid that it is not only the Lord, but also Jiang Ning.


    And the Slanka family!


    How can it be so easy to deal with being besieged by three parties?


    Bao Rongdong walked out of the building. No one could see him on the dim street. The driver slowly drove the car over.


    "Back to the manor."


    He opened the car door and was about to get in the car. Suddenly, a chill came from behind!


    "Huh, looking for death!"


    Bao Rongdong didn''t even think about it. He just turned around and blasted out with a punch, and then suddenly slammed into another fist!


    "boom!"


    The violent power made him take a step back, supporting the body with one hand, causing the car to shake.


    At this moment, in front of Bao Rongdong, is a man in black, the eyes under the mask exudes a cold murderous aura!


    "Chen ridiculous!"


    Bao Rongdong shouted sharply.


    Even if he didn''t see his face, with just this look, Bao Rongdong could guess that the person in front of him was Chen Tang!


    He really wasn''t dead!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Chen Lantang didn''t say a word, he was mad, with angry fists, he slammed Bao Rongdong fiercely with one punch after another.


    Two people fight a dozen moves in an instant!


    "It really is you! It really is you!"


    Bao Rongdong roared, "Do you hate me? Do you hate me! Hahahaha!"


    He had long guessed that Chen Lantang might have known it, and he would deliberately let Chen Lantang return to the north to die!


    "Your woman, I killed him, and you have been a cow and horse for my Bao family for twenty years. Do you hate me very much?"


    Bao Rongdong deliberately said these things, but the other party still didn''t say a word, but the shot became more and more fierce!


    The battle was extremely fierce, and upon hearing the movement, the several hall masters who rushed over couldn''t help but change their faces.


    They knew that Bao Rongdong was strong, but they did not expect that he was already so strong!


    "boom!"


    The two punched fiercely, and Chen Lantang immediately stepped back, a trace of horror flashed across his face.


    "Unexpectedly?"


    In Bao Rongdong''s eyes, the chill was pressing, "You are no longer my opponent!"


    "Since you are worthless, I will send you on the road today!"

 Chapter 1183： Bao Rongdongs Boxing Score

    Bao Rongdong shouted, his aura suddenly increased!


    A little under his feet, he rushed towards Chen Lantang, one hand was raised high, and his fist was suddenly clenched, like a savage bull, coming with great strength.


    Chen Lantang''s voice was low, snorted, and quickly raised his fist to block it.


    "boom!"


    The two slammed into each other again, and Chen Lantang''s expression changed drastically. He stepped back and coughed violently.


    His eyes were full of disbelief.


    "kill!"


    Bao Rongdong shouted, and several hall masters in the distance rushed over immediately.


    Chen Lantang looked at it and turned around and fled immediately without taking any more hands.


    "No need to chase!"


    Seeing several chiefs chasing after him, Bao Rongdong shouted, "He is not an ordinary person. If you want to escape, you can''t catch up."


    He squinted his eyes: "But it was enough for him to get my punch, hum."


    Sure enough, it is ridiculous.


    Without finding his body, Bao Rongdong would not believe that he was dead.


    After so many years in the rivers and lakes, Bao Rongdong has only believed in his own eyes. He would not believe what he hadn''t seen.


    In particular, Chen Lantang''s double-edged sword was made by himself in the past!


    "Sect Master, are you okay?"


    Longtang Hall Master asked.


    "It''s so ridiculous, you still want to kill? Me?"


    Bao Rongdong patted his sleeves, disdainfully said.


    "Is it Chen Lantang?"


    The expressions of several hall masters changed, and they looked at each other.


    Now the Bao family is not only experiencing external troubles, but also internal issues.


    This Chen ridiculous has always been the most reliable person in the Bao family. He has done a lot of things for the Bao family. Even Bao Rongdong was able to become the sect master because of Chen ridiculous and helped him clear many obstacles.


    But now, Chen Lantang''s sword is going to kill Bao Rongdong?


    "How could he..."


    "It''s nothing more than life and death, insatiable things."


    Bao Rongdong glanced at several hall masters, and didn''t say much, "Do your own thing, you shouldn''t ask, don''t ask!"


    After speaking, he got into the car directly and drove away.


    Several hall masters were standing at the door, the expressions on their faces were somewhat complicated.


    "Does the sect master do this, isn''t he afraid of the cold?"


    "Huh, chilling? He killed five or six hall masters for the sake of the upper sect master..."


    "Mute! Do you want to die too?"


    ...


    The voices of a few people fell down immediately.


    In a short period of time, Bao Rongdong''s actions made them somewhat difficult to accept.


    Not only did he bow his head to Jiang Ning, let Jiang Ning step on the face of Qingmen, and did not continue to resist, and now he is still attacking Chen Lantang. That is a person who has been loyal to his Bao family for nearly 20 years!


    In their view, Bao Rongdong has changed, and the Bao family has changed.


    The green gate is also a tool of his Bao family. One day the green gate is worthless, does Bao Rongdong also clear them all?


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    In the dim abandoned factory, Chen Luantang opened his mouth and spouted a mouthful of blood as soon as he pulled off his mask, his face suddenly pale.


    He panted quickly, his eyes deep.


    "I didn''t expect that Bao Rongdong''s strength was already so strong that he hid it too deeply."


    Chen Lantang has been in the Bao family for many years and has always understood Bao Rongdong''s skills, but he didn''t expect that in the end, he actually didn''t know what Bao Rongdong''s details were.


    Such a domineering, tyrannical fist, I am afraid that there is nothing more than the rumored Ji Dao fist.


    Bao Rongdong actually got a page of boxing scores, but he never knew it!


    "He has guarded me a long time ago."


    Chen Lantang sneered, his tone full of sarcasm.


    If he hadn''t borrowed Jiang Ning''s power, I''m afraid he would be kept in the dark for the rest of his life, be a bull and a horse for his true enemy.

 Chapter 1185： Too much deception!

    Ye Shan and Tan Xing were dumbfounded.


    They looked at Jiang Ning at the same time, their faces were full of disbelief, and they couldn''t believe their eyes at all.


    In this world, can there be someone more brazen than Jiang Ning?


    Not the generals?


    Are all master-level masters?


    If they don''t know Jiang Ning''s strength, I am afraid they will feel that Jiang Ning is very humble, but Jiang Ning''s mouth, these are not the general master-level masters, Jiang Ning can pinch to death with a finger!


    It is clear that he deliberately exposed a gap, allowing these rotten fish and shrimps from the Qingmen to find a chance to enter the East China Sea, but now it is the people from the Qingmen who are too bully?


    Who the **** is bullying?


    "I said long ago that no one is allowed to run wild in the Forbidden Land of the East China Sea. This blue gate really didn''t take my words into consideration!"


    Jiang Ning said loudly, "If I don''t respond, what will others think of me?"


    "They will say I am no one in the East China Sea!"


    "Anyone can bully!"


    Not far away, Brother Gou and others? The blood was already boiling.


    And sitting on that Ye Shan, leaning on his forehead, waved his hands again and again: "See it? See it! What virtue is this kid!"


    Tan Xing smiled: "I knew it a long time ago."


    People like Jiang Ning cannot be judged by common sense at all.


    He has extraordinary strength, so powerful that people suspect that he is not a human being, but at the same time, his strategy, his mind, and the city are equally unattainable by ordinary people!


    More importantly, Jiang Ning has never played cards according to the routine, and no one can figure out his temper.


    Maybe Lin Yu is really one.


    Ye Shan didn''t want to talk anymore. He pushed the chessboard and left with his hand. He had to tell Ye Qingwu to keep his distance from Jiang Ning.


    This kid is a scourge!


    "Eh! Eh!"


    Tan Xing stopped doing it, "Ye Shan, what do you mean? I''m going to win soon? You are shameful!"


    Ye Shan didn''t hear it.


    "You old thing, don''t admit it! Are you embarrassed to say Jiang Ning?"


    Ye Shan covered his ears, walking quickly, and suddenly disappeared.


    Tan Xing could only shake his head.


    He turned around and looked at Shan Ai Jiang Ning.


    "What do you plan to do next? This blue door is not easy to provoke. It was surprising that you suddenly went overseas. Now you want to come back, but you stop them."


    Tan Xing wanted to say that Qingmen''s desire to come back was very strong, and Jiang Ning''s prevention in this way was probably because of an enmity with Qingmen.


    But he knew that Jiang Ning was never afraid of enmity.


    "It''s all over my head, so deceiving people so much, what else can I do?"


    Jiang Ning snorted, turned his head, looked at Brother Dog and the others, "What do you guys say!"


    "kill--"


    The roar is loud!


    When Tan Xing heard it, he understood.


    Qingmen, it''s gone.


    I haven''t had time to take a look.


    He got up and patted the dust on his robe.


    "I''m in the East China Sea. It seems that I have to stay for a while."


    After that, he went to chase Yeshan, instead of playing chess, let''s make two moves.


    Soon, Jiang Ning let out a word. The people who talked about Qingmen sneaked into the East China Sea and injured a dog raised by Lin''s family. They broke the rules of the East China Sea Forbidden Land, and Qingmen must pay the price!


    He let it go and asked the Bao family and Qingmen to come to the East China Sea to find him if they had the ability. If they didn''t dare, they would stay overseas. When his head shrank, don''t come back!


    Bao Rongdong could not bear the news spread overseas.


    He has chosen to bow his head, letting others be ridiculed and ridiculed, Jiang Ning actually humiliated him so much!


    Who the **** is deceiving too much?


    He is going crazy.

 Chapter 1186： Retreat

    Neither the Bao family nor the Qingmen can go back to the country. Now there are no more than 30 people who have returned.


    Not only that, but Jiang Ning humiliated him so much. How could Bao Rongdong bear it?


    But he can''t go back!


    Jiang Ning had spotted this, and once again rubbed his face against Qingmen''s face on the ground.


    Bao Rongdong had been sitting there for half an hour, his face was always black and he didn''t say a word.


    No one dared to bother him, and no one dared to ask what to do next.


    Bao Rongdong is definitely unable to do anything now. He can''t go back. Even if he goes back, he will definitely fall into Jiangning''s siege, and the loss will only be even greater.


    But if you don¡¯t go back...


    I am afraid that the hall masters of the Qingmen can''t be suppressed!


    If Jiang Ning just humiliated himself, he would have to bear it with gritted teeth.


    But now, Jiang Ning first took the old site of Qingmen and turned it into a breeding farm. This was trampling on the dignity of Qingmen and rubbing all the faces of Qingmen''s children on the ground.


    Bao Rongdong knew that this was Jiang Ning deliberately used the aggressive method, but others didn''t know it.


    Moreover, even if they knew it, they couldn''t help it.


    After all, Qingmen has been overseas for twenty years, and now it has become one of the most powerful forces in the casino city. How could anyone have suffered such a frustration.


    Not to mention, sending people back to the country one after another, but they are like mud into the river, not even a trace of waves splashed.


    Now Jiang Ning is humiliated again, the clay figurines still have a three-pointer, let alone them?


    Bao Rongdong sat there, like a sculpture, even if he knew that this was Jiang Ning''s radical method, he still hated having to go back to China and kill Jiang Ning!


    "Patriarch..."


    The butler waited at the door for a long time, hesitated for a long time, and then walked in, "Several hall masters are asking to see you."


    Outside, eight hall masters have already arrived, and it won''t be long before all twelve hall masters will be there.


    "not see!"


    Bao Rongdong widened his eyes and shouted directly, "Tell them, keep your feet safe and don''t do anything!"


    "From today, I am closed, no one should bother me!"


    Even if it is suffocating an internal injury, it must be suffocated for him!


    He was not worried about Jiang Ning''s methods, but worried that the master behind him would have any methods to cheat him!


    "But¡­¡­"


    The housekeeper was a little embarrassed, but seeing Bao Rongdong''s gloomy face, he nodded, "Yes, I get it."


    He organized the language in his heart, and did not dare to disturb Bao Rongdong anymore, and immediately turned around and walked out.


    Outside the door, the eight hall masters had already arrived, all blushing and trembling with anger.


    They really can''t help it!


    "What did the doorkeeper say?"


    Seeing the Bao''s housekeeper walked out, several hall masters immediately greeted him.


    "The Patriarch said, let everyone go back first, stay safe, and do nothing for the time being. The Patriarch has recently retired and no one can disturb."


    "Don''t do anything? I got **** on my neck and peeed!"


    "The sect master? I want to go in and find him!"


    Someone had a violent temper, and suddenly couldn''t help it.


    If this can be tolerated, is it still a person?


    They love Lu Shan, Wu Er and serve Lu Ai? When did they suffer such humiliation!


    "Patriarch is in retreat,"


    The housekeeper hurriedly said, "Please also a few hall masters, don''t bother, I think the family master should make their own arrangements."


    He didn''t know why Bao Rongdong was so tolerant this time.


    In the past, Bao Rongdong had long been desperate to return to the country to kill Jiangning and Lin.


    "Own arrangement? Arrange a fart! If the sect master doesn''t dare, then we will do it ourselves!"

 Chapter 1187： What a crisis

    They really couldn''t help it.


    Being so ridden on his neck and peeing, Bao Rongdong can still bear it. He is not worthy to be the master of the Qingmen?


    If Bao Rongdong stood up at this moment, even if they just couldn''t go back, but at least showed an attitude, they would not be so angry.


    But the result?


    Bao Rongdong is still in retreat!


    I didn''t see them directly, and didn''t mean to deal with Jiang Ning, let Jiang Ning humiliate them like this.


    "Go! Let''s go!"


    "Since the doorkeeper is closed, let''s handle it ourselves!"


    "I have never been so humiliated by others, I have never been so humiliated. Someone has to come forward!"


    Several hall masters, their expressions gloomy to the extreme, did not want to see Bao Rongdong again, and left one after another.


    The butler looked at a few people and wanted to dissuade him, but he didn''t know what to say. He didn''t have the qualifications to say more.


    But looking at the expressions of a few people, it was obvious that they were extremely angry, and even the dissatisfaction on their faces was all towards Bao Rongdong.


    "How good is this."


    He sighed and wanted to tell Bao Rongdong that Bao Rongdong had entered his study, and he didn''t see anyone behind closed doors!


    Things are getting more and more troublesome.


    At this moment, Bao Rongdong was in his study with a gloomy face, thinking about countermeasures.


    No matter it was Jiangning or the pressure from the Silanka family, he didn''t care. The only thing he worried about was the Lord!


    This terrible man has been intimidatingly strong since twenty years ago. After these twenty years, how powerful will he be?


    Even if he is holding a page of Jidao fist book in his hand, he has no confidence in his heart, and he dares to follow the master and contend head-on.


    The more he has seen his methods, the better Bao Rongdong knows that such a person will either kill with one blow, or... don''t provoke him!


    "I didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would have such a method, and the Lord would cultivate people."


    Bao Rongdong firmly believes that Jiang Ning is the Lord.


    Otherwise, with the strength of the master, where there is a chance for Jiangning to survive in the country, before Jiangning has risen, he will definitely be strangled by the master!


    But now, what should I do?


    Bao Rongdong couldn''t think of it, the current Bao family and Qingmen seemed to have fallen into a dead end.


    This Jiangning is really a good method.


    At that time.


    Overseas Qingmen headquarters!


    The huge conference room is empty at the main door.


    Bao Rongdong was naturally not there.


    And the other twelve hall masters were all present.


    "Let me just say, no matter what you decide, I can''t bear Zhang Tiankai! It''s so **** useless to be so insulted by others!"


    Long Tangtang advocated opening the sky, sneered, and glanced at everyone, "Who dares to treat us like this for so many years overseas? Who dares!"


    They had just arrived overseas that year, and I don¡¯t know how many people wanted to step on them, but in just a few months, they swept away!


    Have a firm foothold!


    At that time, they had many masters and were very united, and no one dared to provoke them easily.


    Over the years, among the major forces in the gambling city, Qingmen has been ranked in the top three.


    When have they been so frustrated?


    I have never been angry overseas, but now I have to be angry at home, and he is still so humiliated. If he can bear it, he might as well commit suicide!


    After speaking, Zhang Tiankai looked at the other hall masters, the expressions on his faces were a bit yin and yang.


    "Qingmen was established, nearly a hundred years, after several crises, it has survived, this time..."


    "What kind of crisis is this time?"


    The Hallmaster of Snake Hall hadn''t spoken yet, and Zhang Tiankai rushed to talk, "A little yellow-haired kid is a crisis? Are you afraid!"

 Chapter 1188： Infighting

    "Do you think that if the master dare not resist, everyone shouldn''t resist?"


    "Qingmen must return to China! This is a door rule!"


    He said loudly, "Twenty years ago, when everyone was forced to leave the country, they swore that one day sooner or later, they would go back! To re-establish the majesty of the blue gate!"


    "But now? You tell me the crisis!"


    Yin Yun, the master of the Snake Hall, looked a little ugly, and looked at Zhang Tai openly: "I didn''t say not to resist. In fact, I was also very angry."


    "What''s the use of anger alone?"


    Hall Master Qian Hu shook his head and hummed, "Aren''t you all angry when you sit here today?"


    Several hall masters also nodded.


    The prestige of the green door cannot be humiliated!


    "This Jiangning will kill!"


    Qian Hu said directly, "If you don''t kill him, how can the face of my Qingmen survive? If you don''t kill him, my brother is dead in vain!"


    "But the sect master disagrees."


    Someone spoke and shook his head, "He refused, how do we do it?"


    Zhang Tiankai sneered, "Could it be that we wouldn''t live without him?"


    "Without him, Bao Rongdong, there would be no one in this blue door!"


    "Zhang Tiankai, what do you mean by this?"


    Yin Yun, the master of the Snake Hall, suddenly sank, "Talking about the master behind his back is against the rules of the door! Do you want to die!"


    boom!


    Zhang Tiankai stood up immediately and slapped the table with a slap, sneered repeatedly: "He bullies the weak and fears hardship, is weak and incompetent, and embarrassed the Qingmen. Isn''t it a violation of the rules? If the ancestor is still alive, I am afraid that he will be **** to death. !"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Yin Yun turned pale with anger, pointed at Zhang Tiankai, but was speechless.


    She was on Bao Rongdong''s side. She was not Bao Rongdong back then, and she couldn''t take the position. She became the hall master of the Snake Hall and could not tolerate others to slander Bao Rongdong.


    "The name of the sect master is better not to be called casually. Everyone gathers here today. He is not here. This is not good in itself. Don''t make any extravagances."


    The master of Tutang wanted to ease the atmosphere.


    "I''ll just ask everyone, the face of the Qingmen, what about Yigushan Ai Er Ai Zhe Shan? What if you don''t want it?"


    Zhang Tiankai walked to the position of the master of the door, holding the chair with his hand, with a smile on his face, but looked extremely gloomy, "If everyone doesn''t want it, then it doesn''t matter, any century-old youth, let him go to hell! "


    He laughed very coldly, which made several hall masters very uncomfortable, and immediately fought back.


    They can''t see Zhang Tiankai like this.


    The entire conference room was too noisy, and the smell of gunpowder in the air was getting heavier!


    In the end, I almost did it!


    "Qingmen is over like this!"


    Hall Master Qian Hu couldn''t help but shook his head, "There is no blood and bones at all. Have you all been brainwashed by Bao Rongdong?"


    "How did he treat Chen Luan, you guys, but you have all seen it with your own eyes, are you not afraid that one day you are worthless, and he will kill you all?"


    When it comes to this, no one has concealed it anymore.


    Qian Hu even directly scolded: "Since Bao Rongdong doesn''t resist, then I Hutang resists on my own, and my brothers can''t die in Jiangning''s hands in vain!"


    He stood up, turned and left.


    "Whoever of you wants to be a tortoise, just be it, anyway, I''m not the money tiger!"


    Soon, someone stood up again and expressed the same meaning. Even Yin Yun and the others could hear that these people even wanted to be independent and not subject to Bao Rongdong''s order!


    Seeing several people standing with him, Zhang Tian laughed sinisterly.


    "Several people, do it for yourself, don''t Bao Rongdong want to kill you at that time, come to us for help again!"

 Chapter 1189： A soldier who surrenders without a fight!

    The blue door is in chaos.


    There was a complete infighting, and there were two hall masters who even disagreeed with each other and started fighting on the spot.


    In the end, break up unhappy!


    In just one day, the heads of several halls, including Longtang and Hutang, all returned their own staff, and the Qingmen headquarters was suddenly vacant.


    And people like Yin Yun who support Bao Rongdong, even their subordinates, are a little uncomfortable.


    Being humiliated like that outside, even if they were just a small disciple of the Qingmen, they couldn''t accept it, being trampled like this!


    After so many years, having been rampant overseas for so many years, when have they been bullied like this?


    Not to mention, they are from China, the country they want to go back to!


    When the news spread, Jiang Ning hadn''t responded, and Amel was surprised at first.


    She sat there without speaking for a long time, and she couldn''t even believe it.


    It wasn''t until she connected Jiang Ning''s series of actions that she felt a kind of creepy feeling.


    "A soldier who has fallen without a fight..."


    A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, "Is this the kind of warfare that their ancients said?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t go abroad, he didn''t go overseas, and even he didn''t do it himself.


    Just a few moves have forced the Bao family to desperately!


    This is easier and simpler than the direct use of force, but Amel knows very well that it is extremely difficult to do this!


    Without strong control and insight into all changes in people''s minds, this is simply impossible.


    Jiang Ning... It''s terrible!


    "Miss, how did he do it? Now that the blue door is in chaos, several hall masters have fought, but Bao Rongdong, the master of the door, is not behind closed doors and will not stop.


    The subordinates also couldn''t understand.


    Jiang Ning clearly didn''t do much, but let the Qingmen squabble himself.


    "He knows that the people of the Qingmen most value their past glory, and he also knows that they have sworn to return to the country, to return to the former site of the Qingmen, to establish a headquarters, so he has repeatedly angered them."


    Amel analyzed, "Indeed, the people in Qingmen were angry and desperately wanted to return to their country to kill Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning was again severely defeated!"


    She didn''t know how Jiang Ning did it, using customs information to intercept the people of Qingmen, and how to sweep everything through the underground circle, Qingmen may enter the domestic channels.


    She doesn''t understand these, but according to her guess, Jiang Ning''s status in this domestic underground circle is absolutely high.


    Even the status in the circle on the ground is also very high!


    Only in this way can Jiang Ning be able to easily, without fighting, and be the enemy of others!


    But she still didn''t understand why Bao Rongdong bowed her head and did not dare to resist.


    In her impression, Bao Rongdong is good at forbearance, but he is absolutely not useless, too abnormal.


    Without thinking about this, Amel was always a little jealous, she was worried that there were people behind Jiang Ning, and there were forces she didn''t know about.


    If this is the case, then the attitude towards Jiangning and Lin should not be too casual.


    "I just provided Jiang Ning with the list of Qingmen. He can do so many things. It seems that I still underestimate him."


    Aimee has tried his best to look at Jiang Ning highly, but he never expected that he underestimated Jiang Ning after all.


    She has seen a lot of capable people, and some even have to admire her by three points.


    Before, she just thought that Jiangning was interesting, courageous and courageous, and dared to challenge the Bao family, even at the expense of the Silanka family.


    But now it seems that Jiang Ning dared to do this for only one reason.


    He really didn''t put the Bao family in his eyes, nor did he put the Slanka family in his eyes!

 Chapter 1190： So proactive

    "Miss, then, what should our attitude toward him be?"


    Amel did not speak.


    She walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, through the window, looking in the direction of the East China Sea, the expression on her face was a bit solemn.


    What is your attitude towards Jiangning?


    It depends on whether Jiang Ning is going to be a friend or an enemy of the Slanka family!


    Amelie stood there for half a long time before turning her head, smiling like a flower on her face.


    "I still think that if Jiangning''s bomb can be placed in the Silanka family, I will not regret it, even if it is placed in my room."


    Speaking of this, the subordinates immediately understood.


    Slanka''s statement came very timely.


    Take the initiative to clarify that the previous lawsuit against Lin was a unilateral act of the person in charge of the Greater East China region and has nothing to do with the overseas Silanka family. At the same time, he affirmed and supported Lin¡¯s industry standards and invited Lin to go overseas Development, willing to work with Lin to make the industry bigger and stronger!


    The announcement of this statement immediately caused a huge sensation in the beauty industry in China!


    Like a big foreign brand, they have never bowed their heads in this way, let alone take the initiative to praise domestic products.


    Now Slanka is not only exaggerating, but also actively seeking cooperation, which is simply unimaginable!


    This is Amel, taking the initiative to show okay to Jiang Ning.


    And then.


    East China Sea.


    Jiang Ning paid no attention to these.


    He already knows what''s going on overseas.


    During the entire Qingmen infighting, several lobby masters fought, and the losses were not small, which was all within Jiang Ning''s expectation.


    Bao Rongdong was still suspicious indeed.


    "Qingmen will not come back temporarily, even if the passage is opened, they will not come back,"


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "They are now, let''s get rid of their own blood."


    He turned his head and looked at Huang Yuming: "Are you ready on your side?"


    "Ready,"


    Huang Yuming smiled, "Brother Fei, on the other hand, can''t help but want to go first."


    Jiang Ning scolded with a smile.


    A Fei must have been unable to restrain himself.


    Huang Yuming and the others followed their own battles, but they made A Fei cry. If he doesn''t let him join, he will definitely not do it.


    "Then, you can go there first."


    Jiangning Road.


    "What about you, big brother?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and smiled relaxedly: "I''m waiting for someone and actively invite me over."


    Huang Yuming immediately understood when he heard it.


    He didn''t ask any more, and immediately took a few people and contacted A Fei.


    And Jiang Ning returned to Lin''s.


    Lin Yu is really busy.


    Silanka just sent someone to cooperate with Lin, and wanted to jointly develop new products overseas. He invited Lin Yuzhen to visit the overseas Silanka company. Lin Yu really felt a little surprised.


    Even if Lin''s is now in the country, it is in full swing, but compared with the big brand of Silanka, it is still far behind.


    Slanka was so proactive, she was a little worried.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming in, Lin Yuzhen put aside the things in his hands, immediately pulled Jiang Ning to the sofa, and looked at him seriously.


    The expression on his face was extremely serious.


    "My wife, what are you doing so serious?"


    Jiang Ning laughed [youyou reading www.uutxt.me], but Lin Yu was so stern that he didn''t dare to laugh immediately.


    "Husband, I ask you seriously, will you answer me honestly?"


    "Yes, my wife asks questions, and answers all questions!"


    Lin Yu really took a deep breath, a trace of sadness flashed across her face, and a trace of grievance: "This Slanka is so active, is it because you...you betrayed the body to that Emerald?"

 Chapter 1191： Main game

    Jiang Ning was startled, looking at Lin Yuzhen''s serious face, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "My wife, I''m sorry."


    "You really¡­¡­"


    Lin Yuzhen''s eyes widened suddenly, she just asked casually, and Jiang Ning was about to admit it.


    This **** actually betrayed his body for a little business, has he agreed with him!


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "How can I betray my body, every inch and every corner of my body is always yours."


    He apologized because he made Lin Yu really misunderstood, but he didn''t really betray his body.


    Lin Yu was really taken aback and stretched out his hand to pat Jiang Ning: "You did it on purpose!"


    "Aren''t you deliberately?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and pulled Lin Yuzhen into his arms, "But to be honest, that Amelie has a really distinctive figure, convex and backward, how ordinary people can stand it."


    Lin Yuzhen glanced down at his figure and snorted softly.


    "what about me?"


    "You are perfect."


    Jiang Ning hardly hesitated.


    Lin Yu really laughed when he heard this.


    She recovered her seriousness, reached out her hand to touch the beard of Jiang Ning''s chin, wondering if this guy hasn''t shaved for two days. It seems that she has to supervise him and can''t be so shabby.


    Although, Jiang Ning is handsome in every way.


    "Naslanka, how could you suddenly invite us and actively seek cooperation?"


    Lin Yu is really confident, but also self-aware.


    The Lin family now can''t be compared with the big international brand of Slanka, and similarly, the Lin family can''t be compared with the big family of Slanka.


    Even in China, they temporarily suppressed the Silanka brand, it was because they suppressed their agent Bao family, not the Silanka family.


    There is absolutely no need for Amel to be like this. She can even fight with Lin''s life and death with a big fanfare and aggressively.


    But she didn''t, not only didn''t, but enthusiastically sought cooperation, and her attitude was very low.


    Lin Yu really couldn''t understand.


    "Why?"


    Jiang Ning scratched Lin Yuzhen''s nose, "because of profit."


    "My wife, the mall is the battlefield, but on this battlefield, there have been several groups of people. One of them is not an enemy for the time being, so you can become an ally."


    "You mean we and Slanka?"


    Lin Yu is really smart, and he immediately reacted, "Could it be that there are other people?"


    "If I''m not wrong, there are four groups of people, and now, there are three groups, all staring at the same one, ready to swallow him."


    A light flashed in Jiang Ning''s eyes.


    In addition to Lin and Slanka, there is also the hidden master.


    Now, can you all stare at? Love the land, Lu Wudi, brush Lu? Bao''s family! Staring at Bao Rongdong!


    This game, but from the very beginning, it was the main game. Jiang Ning entered this game and scored the winner, and he knew that there was only one possibility for the game to be the main game.


    The Bao family has Ji Dao boxing score!


    Jiang Ning can be sure of the information sent back from Chen Huangtang.


    There is a page of boxing score on Bao Rongdong''s body. The reason why the master did not directly use it is because the current Bao family is not the Bao family 20 years ago.


    The Bao family now has the whole green door behind it!


    There are twelve hall masters, and there are so many masters in each hall. The master wants to **** the boxing score from the Bao family, and I am afraid it is not an easy task.


    Therefore, he set up this game and let Jiang Ning come in, wanting to use Jiang Ning''s hand to defeat the Qingmen and break the Bao family''s back path and greatest support!


    In this way, the master will take action to kill Bao Rongdong and **** the Ji Dao boxing score!

 Chapter 1192： Wifes task

    If this trick was not in the game, and Jiang Ning''s vision, I would not have seen it. I thought it was just a pure commercial competition.


    Just for that northern market, a leading brand in the industry.


    Of course, Jiang Ning didn''t care about Amel''s current state of mind, and didn''t even bother about it. Overseas affairs, silkworms and silkworms, no matter how good-looking foxes are, they are foxes, and sooner or later they will show their tails.


    What he has to do now is to fight in the Qingmen, completely disintegrating, and at the same time faster than the master, take down the Bao family and get the page of the boxing book in Bao Rongdong''s hands!


    A Fei and Huang Yuming had already passed by with some people, staring at the green door all the time, by the way, looking at the situation overseas.


    I haven''t gone overseas for some years, and I don''t know if those old friends still have a deep impression of me.


    Jiang Ning feels that for many people, past experiences should be unforgettable forever.


    Lin Yuzhen sat in his arms and listened to Jiang Ning''s analysis. He felt more and more that his head was different from Jiang Ning''s.


    "You mean, you can accept Slanka''s invitation, then what?"


    "My good wife, your current mission is not overseas, do you understand?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing. Seeing Lin Yuzhen''s confused look, he couldn''t help it. "The timing of Lin Yuzhen''s overseas expansion is still a bit short."


    "What you have to do now is to integrate all the domestic industries as soon as possible, so that the Lin family will become a behemoth! A behemoth that surpasses the Linglong Group!"


    Lin Yu nodded thoughtfully.


    The industry acquired from the Linglong Group is now being sorted out, involving all aspects of the industry, so that Lin''s suddenly become a complex.


    Not only does it involve a wide range of areas, but it also improves Lin''s strength by several levels!


    "The purpose of Lin''s is to serve more people, help more people, and make more contributions to society, but these all require money. Where does the money come from?"


    Jiang Ning followed the temptation.


    Faced with a charming, charming, sometimes confused wife, Jiang Ning can be regarded as really patient.


    If A Fei reacted so slowly, Jiang Ning kicked him out early.


    "Money, to earn!"


    Lin Yu nodded seriously.


    "Then what is the fastest way to make money?"


    "grab?"


    Lin Yu said cautiously.


    After following Jiang Ning for a long time, she didn''t know what was wrong, the word suddenly appeared in her head.


    Jiang Ning was stunned, thinking that Lin Yu really made some sense, but instead, he stretched out his hand and slapped her **** hard.


    Snapped!


    Crisp!


    Moreover, it is very flexible!


    "Bad learning!"


    Jiang Ning immediately made a straight face, "I want to convince people with virtue, how many times have I said that? How can you use grabbing!"


    He recalled the feeling from the palm of his hand, and thought that in this life, there is only one chance today, and in the future, he will be reluctant to hit so hard.


    Lin Yu really didn''t notice Jiang Ning''s eyes, pursing his lips, repeatedly admitting his mistakes.


    "I was wrong, I just said casually, then my husband, how do you make money, the best way to make it, can you make more?"


    She wants to help others and make Lin bigger, so that she has more money and can do more meaningful things.


    "Of course, money makes money, and money is used to make money."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and looked at Lin Yu''s really aggrieved expression, but he held back and did not take the picture.


    "Your task now is to integrate all industries as soon as possible. By then, no one will dare to force your husband to betray your body!"

 Chapter 1193： Casino!

    Lin Yu really believed Jiang Ning''s serious appearance.


    For her, what Jiang Ning said, she trusted 100%, because there is no one in this world who is smarter and stronger than Jiang Ning.


    "Don''t worry, husband, I won''t let other women take advantage of this opportunity!"


    Lin Yuzhen is serious.


    "This is my good wife."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and was about to embrace Lin Yuzhen, but was pushed away by her.


    Lin Yuzhen''s face was reddened, he tidied up his professional attire, and coughed slightly.


    "The work is over, Mr. Jiang, you can''t influence my work anymore."


    She looked serious, "President Lin, now, must concentrate on doing things and complete the tasks of the old bus as soon as possible."


    Without waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, Lin Yuzhen directly pulled Jiang Ning up and pushed out of the office.


    Jiang Ning is here, she has no choice but to concentrate on work, is she caught by this guy''s eyes, how can she concentrate?


    Jiang Ning had no choice but to spread his hands, let Lin Yuzhen, push himself out of the door, and close the door.


    Outside the office, the secretary Xiao Zhao saw Jiang Ning being pushed out, a little gloating.


    "Brother Zanning, are you being kicked out?"


    Jiang Ning snorted and walked straight over, Xiao Zhao''s expression suddenly changed, "Brother Ning, just kidding, don''t! Don''t!"


    She immediately backed up two steps and blocked her desk, but Jiang Ning ignored it.


    "Wage deduction?"


    Xiao Zhao stepped aside.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, opened the drawer, took out all the documents that were outside, looked down, and sure enough, the hiding was getting tighter and tighter.


    He took away the snacks hidden inside, and looked at Xiao Zhao''s crying expression without tears: "What is it like to be fat and eat it? I''m not afraid that I won''t be able to get married."


    After finishing talking, Jiang Ning tore open the package, and the fragrance of fries came out, so Xiao Zhao couldn''t help swallowing.


    This is a new model, just launched!


    Looking at Jiang Ning''s back, Xiao Zhao stomped his feet, and suddenly felt a turbulent feeling.


    "What''s wrong with being fat? Anyway, you won''t marry me! Humph!"


    Jiang Ning is not tired of this, strolling around Lin''s casually.


    Lin''s job now doesn''t require him to worry about it. In fact, he never needs to worry about it. He only needs to solve the problem, or solve the people who created the problem.


    At this moment overseas, A Fei and others have arrived.


    A modern cosmopolitan city full of tall buildings, a gambling city!


    This is more developed than the East China Sea. I don¡¯t know how many times it is developed. The streets and roads alone are much wider.


    "This place, hey, let me tell you, when I was here with my eldest brother, we played everything!"


    A Fei looked smug, "In this casino, every one of those so-called big guys has been beaten by us, and we are scared of being beaten by us!"


    Huang Yuming and others looked at A Fei with a look of admiration.


    "Then they see Brother Fei, will they be scared away?"


    The fifth could not help asking.


    Was he the first time he came overseas, or he came directly to such a big city, the colorful world, almost fascinated his eyes.


    "Do you think that those big people who were hit on the ground would be willing to promote it everywhere?"


    A Fei gave a smirk, "Humans, they all want face."


    He pointed his finger: "Do you know why this is called a gambling city? Here, gambling is life!"


    Huang Yuming and others were a little excited.


    "But, I have no money, I can''t invite you, wait for the big brother to come."


    He laughed, "Now, do things first."


    Speaking of doing things, Huang Yuming and others immediately became serious.

 Chapter 1194： I killed you

    They all knew that Jiang Ning had a task to let them come overseas first, but it wasn''t for them to come here to spend a lot of time.


    The gambling city, overseas, is considered a very famous city. There are a lot of big powers here, there are more rich people, many chaebols, and it can even control the city''s economy!


    The underground circles here are equally complicated.


    Such as the blue door, like the ghost hand party.


    In the current Qingmen, there are serious internal strife, and several lobby owners disagree, and even fight each other.


    Such things are not uncommon for ALFY.


    Any force that develops to a certain level will always breed some corruption. There will always be people who are unwilling to settle for the status quo and want to go to a higher position. Infighting is their opportunity.


    "Everyone acted separately, and they were active among the gates of the Qingmen. It was not easy for them to find out."


    Everyone has the same skin tone and almost too many faces, so they are most suitable for this kind of thing.


    A Fei was very excited just thinking about it.


    He confessed a few words and asked the fifth and the others what to do so that those who usually only know how to use fists, felt for the first time that there are so many routines for the yin.


    After speaking, a few people dispersed.


    At that time.


    Under the entrance of Shetang Hall, a clubhouse and oriental services make the business here very good.


    Every day, many people come here to consume.


    At this moment, upstairs, the elegant classical music makes people feel relaxed, and it also has the meaning of "Ershan" touches Xizhezhe?


    Many people come in and out.


    At the door, a woman wearing a cheongsam, exuding a delicate atmosphere, about forty years old, can clearly see that the corners of her eyes under the foundation are wrinkled.


    "Mr. Zhang hasn''t been here for a long time, and Miss Xu always talks about you."


    Liu Niang has been doing this business for ten years. Overseas, only people with the same skin color will be more united, especially in this business.


    Yin Yun, the master of the Snake Hall, is also a woman. He has a great reputation here. He is a strong [liancheng www.wsx5.cn] people, so that they are not afraid of being bullied by others.


    When Liu Niang saw Mr. Zhang, she immediately greeted him. Without any hesitation, she held Mr. Zhang''s arm. She knew very well that Mr. Zhang is in the country, and he has a wealth of wealth, and he is a good money owner!


    They dare not offend such guests easily.


    "What did Miss Xu talk about?"


    "Of course I am talking about my emptiness and loneliness, I need Mr. Zhang to fill her up!"


    Liu Niang smiled and groaned. While walking, she used her pride of experiencing the baptism of years to rub Mr. Zhang''s arm, so Mr. Zhang''s interest soon got up.


    When the two walked to the hall, Liu Niang immediately shouted.


    "Girls, Mr. Zhang is here!"


    Suddenly, a row of young and beautiful girls came out, one by one more attractive.


    "Where is Miss Xu?"


    Mr. Zhang glanced and said with a smile.


    "All of these are Miss Xu, and they all need Mr. Zhang to fill their emptiness."


    Liu Niang cast a wink, deliberately leaned to Mr. Zhang''s ear, and said in a low voice: "The one on the right, the newcomer, today is the first time I go to work."


    Hearing this, Mr. Zhang''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he reached out and pointed directly: "Then she will."


    After speaking, he walked over and took the woman into his arms. Looking at the shy face, Mr. Zhang couldn''t help laughing.


    To this place, he is familiar with the road, holding the beauty, about to go upstairs, suddenly¡ª


    A figure quickly rushed over, pulled Mr. Zhang''s hand away, and slapped it on Mr. Zhang''s face.


    "Snapped!"


    With this slap, the momentum was heavy, and Mr. Zhang''s gold-rimmed glasses were all taken away.


    "Lao Tzu''s woman, do you dare to touch? Lao Tzu killed you!"

 Chapter 1195： Divorce

    Before Liu Niang could react with that Mr. Zhang, the old fifth rushed forward, slapped his bow from left to right, slapped him several times, and slapped Mr. Zhang''s face fiercely.


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    ...


    When Liu Niang reacted and shouted for someone to come, Mr. Zhang''s face had already been beaten up and swollen!


    "Bah! Lao Tzu can''t understand a man like you messing around outside!"


    Old Wu cursed secretly in his heart, spit on Mr. Zhang''s face, turned his head and saw a few people around him, his face immediately sank.


    "You Snake Hall, so courageous! Even the family of my Monkey Hall dare to sell it!"


    Lao Wu widened his eyes and roared, giving Liu Niang no time to react.


    He rushed out directly, and directly fought with those people.


    But with a few tricks, the fifth child pretended to be in a panic and fled, pulling the woman to run, while shouting sternly: "Let''s wait and see, our Monkey Hall, we won''t let you go!"


    Everyone in the whole hall was shocked.


    Liu Niang even felt that her head buzzed. What was going on?


    "Chasing! Chasing!"


    That girl, is the family member of the disciple of Monkey Hall?


    How can this be!


    They were all brought by her trustees from China, how could they be family members of Houtang...how could there be such a coincidence.


    She was immediately chased by people, but no one could catch up.


    "You...you guys!"


    The Mr. Zhang covered his face and was extremely angry. He got up from the ground and looked for himself in a panic. He put on his already crooked glasses, "What the **** did you do!"


    "Mr. Zhang, I''m sorry, this was an accident..."


    "Humph!"


    Where does Mr. Zhang manage these?


    After being beaten by people, what face does he have to meet people?


    Especially, now that things are making a big deal, if it spreads back to China, then his reputation will be over!


    I came here in secret, so I don''t think I would encounter this kind of thing.


    "Mr. Zhang! Mr. Zhang!"


    Liu Niang couldn''t stop her, she slapped her face with anger, and things were troublesome now.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Chase people back!"


    After a while, a few people ran back and were lost. Even if the fifth person pulled one person, he ran much faster than them.


    "Liu Niang, what do you do now? If it is really a family member of the Monkey Hall, then the matter will be a big deal."


    This, "Ran Yi Ling Xi Pa Lu Ling Pa" can break the rules of the Qingmen.


    Liu Niang''s face was ugly. After so many years, she hadn''t encountered such a thing.


    Especially, the relationship between Snake Hall and Monkey Hall is not so good now. She heard that the two hall masters had quarreled face-to-face a few days ago. If this happened, it would be really troublesome.


    "People, we must find them back!"


    Her eyes were cold, "Even if you die, you have to get it back!"


    "Yes!"


    A dozen people rushed out again.


    On the other side, Lao Wu took the woman and ran away, scared that the woman was crying while running, her face was long gone.


    With a plop, the woman couldn''t keep up and fell to the ground before the fifth one stopped.


    "You...who are you!"


    The girl cried, panicked, "You take me away, they will kill me!"


    The old fifth glanced at her: "I''m sorry, I have admitted the wrong person."


    "..."


    The girl was dumbfounded, and then wept loudly.


    Lao Wu admits the wrong person, and her life is gone!


    She was crying, her face full of despair, making the old fifth feel a little at a loss.


    "They will kill you?"


    He didn''t think so much, A Fei confessed to them, trying his best to destroy them, and it was borrowing the identities of other parties to sow discord.


    This is the best way he can think of.


    Wherever I thought, it seemed to hurt people.

 Chapter 1196： Indulge yourself!

    "Woo..."


    The girl just cried and said nothing.


    The old fifth is even more anxious: "Then I will send you back?"


    The girl cried louder.


    "I, I don''t want to go back..."


    She cried, "I will die sooner or later there."


    She cried and said it out, and the fifth child knew that the girl was deceived because she thought there were more job opportunities overseas. She was deceived to come here. This is the first time she goes to work today.


    Looking at the girl, because she refused to agree, she was beaten with a black and purple scar, and her eyes were red.


    "Fuck, these people are beasts! Can you do this kind of thing?"


    These dogs, the Qingmen, did such a harmful thing, forcing them to be prostitutes!


    The girl just cried, wanted to escape but didn''t dare to go back, wanted to go back but didn''t dare to go back, her ID, passport and luggage were still detained, even if she wanted to escape, she couldn''t return home.


    "You take the money first, and I will take you home after I finish my work."


    The old fifth took out the money in his pocket and stuffed it into the girl''s hand, "Let¡¯s find a place to stay."


    The girl was shocked. Seeing that the fifth child was about to leave, she immediately stood up and followed him quickly.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    The fifth child frowned, he couldn''t stand the girl crying.


    "You...you haven''t given me contact information, where can I find you?"


    The girl cowardly.


    Old Wuyi patted his head, he almost forgot.


    He thought for a while, and immediately led the girl to a hostel: "You live here, I will come to you after I''m busy, and take you home."


    After speaking, the old five strides away.


    The girl stared at Lao Wu''s back blankly, and didn''t know whether she should believe him or not, but just said: "Lao Tzu''s woman, you dare to touch..."


    Let her heart shake so much!


    At the same time, some conflicts occurred between many of the gates of the Qingmen, and some people even fought, and blood flowed into rivers!


    Someone secretly provokes, and it quickly becomes a battle between groups. Everyone has long looked at each other and it is not pleasing to the eye. When they start, they will be ruthless, and the deaths and injuries are tragic!


    In a short period of time, conflicts intensified in the various halls of the Qingmen, especially when someone died, making those disciples angry!


    "Their Longtang is too crazy! Do you really think that the Qingmen is the final say in their Longtang? My Matang people, when have they been afraid of them!


    "Hutang...killed our brother! That mouth was originally ours, why should they grab it?"


    "Go! Find them to settle the account! Otherwise, I can''t swallow this breath!"


    ...


    The conflicts between the various halls are becoming more and more frequent, and it is no longer necessary for A Fei and others to deliberately provoke them.


    Over the years, they have had frictions and conflicts, but they just used this opportunity to vent their arrogance.


    What''s more, the attitude of their hall master, Shi Fuyi Yi Er Shi Yi Fu, gave them confidence!


    Qingmen was more chaotic than before. Under the conflict, the number of casualties quickly increased, and the expressions of several hall masters were even harder to see the extreme.


    Especially the disciples of the Monkey Hall. I heard that there are brothers¡¯ wives in the hall. They were all taken and sold by the Liu Niang of the Snake Hall. Now even that brother¡¯s life or death is unknown. They even wanted to rush to the Snake Hall. , Killed Liu Niang!


    Seeing the chaos in Qingmen, A Fei was holding a drink in his hand and gloating over misfortune.


    He didn''t do this kind of thing less, he was rich in experience. To deal with forces like Qingmen, where did Jiang Ning take action?


    "Okay, next step, the big brother is on the stage."


    A Fei smiled and looked at the huge glowing casino in the distance, and said to Huang Yuming and others, "Big brother is here, we can, let us indulge!"

 Chapter 1197： Unacceptable

    Just thinking about it makes me feel excited!


    A Fei licked his lips and couldn''t wait.


    Now the Qingmen is completely messed up, they don''t need to do anything, and when the fire ignites, let them slowly burn themselves, and the burn will cause heavy losses!


    When Jiangning arrived, it was time to start harvesting.


    A Fei did not waste time, and immediately took Huang Yuming and others to prepare for the next step.


    At the same time.


    The various entrances of the Qingmen began to fight again!


    In just one day, more than a dozen people lost their lives. This is something that has never happened before.


    Lin Huan, the host of the Monkey Hall, has a gloomy expression, almost cannibalistic!


    Behind him, there were hundreds of disciples of the Monkey Hall. At the moment, they were so angry that they surrounded the entrance of the Hall of Snake Hall. There was a big disagreement, and they immediately acted.


    "Yin Yun, hand them over, otherwise, how can I explain to my brothers?"


    What a joke!


    The wives of his own brothers were all tricked into sitting on the stage. Can he bear it?


    If he doesn''t speak anymore, all his staff will probably be blown up!


    The news has spread all over. Yin Yun''s Liu Niang asked someone to bring someone out of the country, and even deceived a family of their Monkey Hall. Even when someone came to the door, they didn''t let it go, and even started beating.


    Until now, people have not returned, I am afraid they are dead.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Lin Huan, are your mind flooded!"


    Yin Yun angrily rebuked, "My Yin Yun people, no matter how stupid, would this kind of mistake be made? You must not be provoked!"


    "Between us, Lu Yi Lu Fu Di Xi Yi? Do we still need to provoke?"


    Lin Huan sneered. The two had a big quarrel at Qingmen headquarters that day. They had resented a long time ago, so how could they wait for today.


    Not to mention, for a long time, Yin Yun was a person whom Bao Rongdong trusted very much, but Lin Huan''s Monkey Hall, almost without any sense of existence.


    "Stop talking nonsense, look at the brothers behind me, do they agree or not?"


    Lin Huan yelled, "I advise you to hand over Liu Niang instead of being conceited!"


    Yin Yun was also angry.


    If she is so unclear, and handed over the person who has been with her for many years, then she is still so convinced?


    What would the people of Snake Hall think of her as the hall master?


    "If you let me do it, I will do it, then how can I explain it? Lin Huan, don''t deceive others too much!"


    "I''m bullying too much? In the past, didn''t you rely on the sect master to support you and bully us? Today is we bullying you?"


    Lin Huan sneered and took a step forward. The hundreds of disciples of the Monkey Hall behind him also took a step forward.


    "Well, today, I will bully you!"


    He yelled, "Fuck me all, get the old woman out and beat her to death!"


    The people in the Monkey Hall rushed in immediately, Yin Yun was not to be outdone, and gave a tender voice. The people in the Snake Hall also did the same.


    The two sides immediately fought hard, and the scene was once chaotic!


    At that time, Bao''s Manor.


    Bao Rongdong has been in his study for several days.


    He didn''t see anyone, he kept thinking about how to deal with it, and even, he was waiting, when the Lord came, he could still fight back, the big deal, and fight the Lord desperately.


    "Patriarch, the big thing is not good!"


    Outside the study, the housekeeper shouted, "Fighting again! Fighting again!"


    Bao Rongdong frowned.


    I have been away from Qingmen for only a few days, and it has become such a mess.


    The few hall masters who were in front of the hall seemed to be waiting for today, and they started making trouble as soon as they were away.


    "Crack¡ª"


    Bao Rongdong immediately opened the study, sullenly, and hummed: "Who is fighting again?"


    "The people from Houtang and Snaketang fought hard, and the loss [Longteng Novel Network www.xiaodaba.com] was heavy!"

 Chapter 1198： Come with a sack!

    Bao Rongdong''s face was green: "Can they not listen to what I said?"


    "I let them all give me peace of mind, are they deaf!"


    He was furious, his eyes were like a knife, and he almost wanted to eat people!


    "Tell them, whoever dares to make trouble, I will never be merciless!"


    Bao Rongdong closed the door, feeling even more irritable.


    The blue gate is in chaos, how can it be chaos so easily?


    He knew that in recent years, there were more or less problems in the Qingmen, and the resources of a few halls were not evenly distributed, but some people felt uncomfortable.


    But he has no choice. It is impossible for the Qingmen to develop and grow and want a bowl of water to be smooth.


    Where is absolute egalitarianism?


    Now he doesn''t care about it.


    Chen Lantang is still staring at him in the dark, maybe it''s time to make a sudden move. Although he is strong enough to deal with it, he must have a defensive heart.


    Not to mention, what he has to face now is not just Chen Lantang''s secret arrow!


    What he fears most is the Lord!


    Bao Rongdong closed the door, turned his head and glanced: "You two, protect me personally. Don''t worry about the Qingmen thing for now."


    "Yes."


    In the darkness, only a slight voice responded.


    No matter how chaotic the blue gate is, where can it go?


    After he resolved the threat of the Lord and resolved Jiang Ning, looking back, it couldn''t be easier to clean up the blue door.


    Those few hall masters who jumped up, just kill them and change them to another group!


    Bao Rongdong''s order had no effect at all.


    It''s just? Yilu Wufu is picking up dyeing? Few hall masters are willing to listen.


    After several battles, almost all of the twelve gates of the Qingmen were in their own hands. There were frictions from time to time, but they could also be restrained. Everyone was for profit, and things that were not profitable would not be easy to do.


    And this time.


    Jiang Ning is here.


    Outside the Las Vegas International Airport, ALFY squatted on the ground with a cigarette in his mouth, squinted, and ignored some passers-by in the distance with curious eyes.


    "Big Brother!"


    From a distance, A Fei saw Jiang Ning and Brother Gou, walking out of the passage, immediately pinched out the cigarette butts, and walked over quickly.


    "Sister-in-law didn''t come together?"


    A Fei took a look, it was Jiang Ning and Gou, who took out the lighter and lit the remaining half of the cigarette.


    "She''s here, how can we indulge ourselves?"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, grabbed A Fei''s cigarette, and squeezed it out, "Learn from me and smoke less, Huang Yuming and the others?"


    "At the gate of that casino, I dare not go in."


    A Fei chuckled, "No money."


    At that time.


    Black Bull Casino, in this gambling city, can be regarded as the top ten casinos, and the funds flowing from this every day are at least several billion!


    At the door, a notice board was posted directly, and the minimum capital requirement for entering the market was 100,000 U.S. dollars!


    Huang Yuming can get in, but other people, even if they can get it, are not willing.


    I usually fight with the landlords most. Where can I go to such a place and I can¡¯t play at all. I go in to give money?


    "Damn, there are so many rich people in this world. One hundred thousand US dollars. If we exchange it for our money, you get six or seven hundred thousand, right? Go gambling? Prodigal!"


    The old fifth cursed, shouting that the world is unfair.


    "One hundred thousand is the minimum requirement. Anyone who enters without a million dollars is embarrassed to take the shot. It is ashamed."


    The sixth snorted, "Shall we stand at this door and look a little shabby?"


    He looked at Huang Yuming: "Why isn''t the big brother coming yet?"


    "coming."


    As soon as they finished speaking, a car stopped in front of them. Jiang Ning and the others got out of the car at the same time, but Ge Ge immediately walked to the rear of the car, opened the trunk, and took out a swollen sack.


    He didn''t grasp it firmly, his mouth opened, and dozens of colorful banknotes fell out...

 Chapter 1199： enough?

    Huang Yuming was dumbfounded, five, six, seven and eight... they were all dumbfounded!


    Looking at the colorful bills, several people couldn''t help but their Adam''s apples slid at the same time, this fucking... use sack to hold money?


    Even the driver who was driving, wanted to get out of the car and help, but his face turned red as he watched the sack of dollars.


    When Jiang Ning and the others got in the car, he thought that there were just some insignificant things inside!


    "Agou, what are you shaking?"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at Brother Gou, "May I ask you to carry some money, as for?"


    Brother Gou smiled, stretched out his hand to pick it up, forbearing his hands not to shake, but said in his heart, as for!


    He has never been so nervous before just doing it.


    How much is this sack of money?


    Brother Gou doesn''t know that his math is not good. The provincial legend Su Yun has laughed at him many times. Anyway, he knows that this is a lot of money, and he can''t make a lifetime.


    But in Jiang Ning''s eyes, these seem to be no different from waste paper.


    "Let''s go? Lu Luxi loves to stay closed? Let''s go in and be cool!"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to stop A Fei''s shoulder, "Don''t tell my wife when you go back!"


    Huang Yuming was excited, five, six, seven and eight... all excited!


    Rich!


    And it is Hua Jiangning''s money, they finally have the confidence to enter this luxurious casino.


    As soon as he walked into the door, the waiter at the door stretched out his hand to stop a few people. Although there was a smile on his face, his tone was full of disdain.


    "Excuse me, our casino has regulations. If the principal is less than one hundred thousand, we will not accept it."


    He just saw a few people walking around the door, wanting to come in but not daring to come in, isn''t it just that he has no money?


    They do not allow ordinary people to enter the casino of this grade.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the waiter and frowned slightly. How could he see this kind of guy with a dog-like look?


    "Dog brother."


    He was too lazy to talk nonsense, with a rich and generous appearance, shouted, Brother Dog immediately stepped forward, opened the sack pocket directly, and reached out to fish with a smile on his face.


    "enough?"


    The simple two words shocked the waiter.


    This sack is all the **** money?


    He has never seen anyone come to the casino with such a sack of money!


    In his eyes, a rough calculation, such a big sack, I am afraid it will be tens of millions!


    "Please! Please!"


    The waiter quickly put on a smiling face and immediately shouted, "Here is the distinguished guest!"


    Only two minutes before and after, it was like a different person.


    Brother Gou secretly cursed in his heart!


    Jiang Ning snorted, raised his head slightly, took out a wad of money from the sack, grabbed it in his hand, slapped the waiter on the face, and smiled: "Find a beautiful woman and exchange it for me as a bargaining chip. Is there a problem? "


    "No problem! No problem!"


    The waiter''s eyes narrowed, and he was so excited, it turned out to be a big money!


    He likes this kind of rich people the most. They are generous and generous, and don''t treat money as money at all. This tip is 10,000 US dollars!


    Not to mention that Jiang Ning took the money to slap himself in the face, even if it was whipped, he would scream with excitement.


    "come!"


    The waiter immediately called for someone to come over to receive and help Jiang Ning and the others exchange their chips.


    After I counted it, I realized that such a big sack actually contained more than 30 million US dollars!


    He couldn''t help taking a breath when he heard the accountant report. It wasn''t that he hadn''t seen so much money, but he hadn''t seen it. The shocking feeling of carrying a sack and falling to the ground was completely different.


    After redeeming the chips, Jiang Ning distributed millions to everyone.


    "Indulge yourself."


    He smiled and said, "Usually training is hard and hard to come by. Have fun. If you lose, you count me. If you win, it''s your own."

 Chapter 1200： People are stupid and have a lot of money

    At this time, a group of people became excited, especially the old five and six, rubbing their hands, as if this could bring them better luck.


    "Brother, this is what you said."


    Brother Gou took a bag of chips, swallowed, turned his head and looked around, "But these, how to play?"


    If it is Doudizhu, he will still play two games. He is not very good at this casino game. How can he win?


    Does it depend on fate?


    "You will see it, let''s play by yourself."


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to pay attention to them and let them go to ruin, but he and A Fei directly exchanged a lot of chips, seeing the waiter just now, his eyes were a little red, and he immediately told the console through the intercom.


    Tonight, there is a big? Close West Shiran Ran Ai closed Lu? Fish is here!


    In overseas casinos, I have never seen such a person.


    He is very rich in China. When he goes overseas, I am afraid that others will not know that he is rich, especially when he enters the casino. If he wins or not, he will say that his temperament must be determined.


    Just rich!


    It''s a big money!


    It''s Hao Heng!


    Jiang Ning and A Fei walked to a gaming table and played stud.


    Several people saw Jiang Ning coming over with a bag of chips, exuding a kind of nouveau riche temperament, they couldn''t help being a little funny, but no one said anything.


    The croupier smiled and said, "Do you two want to join?"


    Jiang Ning nodded, grabbed a handful of chips directly, and threw it on the table. At first glance, that momentum was the owner of good money.


    One of them just stepped aside, and Jiang Ning sat down.


    The croupier dealt the cards, and the big hand began to bid. It was Jiang Ning''s turn. He didn''t even look at it. He just threw another chip: "Follow."


    Among the people watching the excitement, some people have already frowned, secretly saying that this kid can''t play at all.


    Every time it is Jiang Ning''s turn to speak, he always has one word: follow.


    Then he throws a bunch of chips without looking at his own cards or other people''s cards. It seems that the money doesn''t matter at all.


    Not surprisingly, Jiang Ning lost.


    However, in just five minutes, he lost more than six hundred thousand dollars, but Jiang Ning''s face was not unhappy, still smiling.


    "ALFY, you also have two to see how lucky you are."


    A Fei rubbed his hands and played the same way as Jiang Ning. After one round, more than half a million dollars was gone.


    These, several other players are a little excited.


    They looked at Jiang Ning''s eyes, full of affection, this is a stupid person with a lot of money!


    "Two gentlemen, we still have many ways to play, you can try them all."


    Upon seeing this, the dealer smiled, but he didn''t want to miss such a guest.


    As far as the casino is concerned, I have never met such a guest once, it is all Chinese New Year.


    The croupier immediately called someone to guide Jiang Ning and them to try various gameplays, and even took the initiative to give them tips and tricks.


    However, Jiang Ning and A Fei are really not proficient in gambling. In less than an hour, a bag of chips, none of them were left.


    "How much did you lose?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "More than twenty million dollars."


    A Fei Dao.


    The reception standing on the side, with a professional smile on his face, was mocking in his heart. It was an idiot. He didn''t understand anything and dared to enter the casino, but it was good that they could only make money after slaughtering such a fat sheep!


    "No money."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, "I brought so much today."


    He saw Huang Yuming walking by, and they were also empty-handed. Obviously, everyone had lost.


    This night, I lost more than 50 million dollars in total!


    "It''s too late, go back to bed, and we will come back tomorrow."


    Jiang Ning smiled indifferently, and immediately left with someone.


    He had just left, a man standing on a high platform with a smile on his face.


    "People are stupid and have a lot of money, is this guy?"


    He sneered, "If he will come tomorrow, then give it to me and kill him!"

 Chapter 1201： Too exciting

    "Manager, what''s the background of this guy? Looks so arrogant, don''t treat money as money."


    The waiter who had just received Jiang Ning couldn''t help but laugh, "I suddenly remembered the first few people, the coal boss from the northwestern region of China..."


    That time, they made a round and made the coal boss lose more than 100 million dollars a day!


    He was so disheartened, he lost all his family''s property, and he almost collapsed!


    This time, there is another big money, they like this kind of people who don''t treat money as money.


    "Contact those guys, or just like last time, make a game, hollow out this kid, and divide the profit."


    The casino manager Fang Hong laughed and sighed, "If there are a few rich people like this every month, business will be very good."


    In the casino, playing is a heartbeat, and there is face.


    The richer the person, the more he cares about his face, and he is surrounded by people around him. Even if he loses, it is not easy to step down for fear of being said that he can''t afford to lose.


    They even have arranged people to hide among the onlookers, adding to the flames and fanning the flames.


    Fang Hong was already familiar with this practice.


    He immediately had someone arrange it. Once Jiang Ning really came tomorrow, he would kill the fat sheep!


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning and the others returned to Ling Wu closed Shan and flicked Wu Lu to the hotel to rest.


    In one night, he lost several million dollars. Even Huang Yuming, who had been a boss and had hundreds of millions of fortunes, felt dry.


    Too...too **** exciting!


    "Big Brother, what should I do with this money?"


    Brother Gou couldn''t help it, "We lost too much!"


    I originally said that I wanted to play and try my luck, but I didn''t expect how to play and lose, even the usual luck of fighting landlords was useless.


    Although Jiang Ning said that if they win, they are counted, and if they lose, they are counted as Jiang Ning, but with so much money, they still feel embarrassed.


    "If you win today, it will be boring."


    Jiang Ning smiled and patted Brother Gou on the shoulder, "Okay, let''s rest. It''s fine to win back tomorrow."


    Brother Gou still wants to say, otherwise he owes it, and when he saves the money, pay it back slowly, Huang Yuming has already taken him away.


    "Big Brother has his own arrangements."


    Huang Yuming lowered his voice and said, "As far as your level is, doesn''t the older brother know? Today, I deliberately let you lose..."


    There are ten gambling and nine scams in the casino. To be exact, gambling should be called swindling. It is better than who is more clever and whose methods are more powerful. It tests memory, analysis, courage, and even ambition!


    Of course, some luck is needed.


    But by luck, if you want to make a lot of money in the casino, it is better to dream.


    Therefore, people who enter the casino can say that they lose nine out of ten gambling, and in the end they lose their fortunes and their families are ruined. There are too many...


    Jiang Ning can see clearly that he has never had a good impression of gambling. For this casino, gambling is regarded as a culture and even an industry, which is even more contemptuous.


    Capitalists **** human blood and become sparse and commonplace in this city.


    Jiang Ning sat on the sofa and shook the juice drink in his hand.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    A Fei knocked on the door and pushed in, "Here is someone."


    After speaking, he opened the door, and a handsome man walked in, wearing a black suit with a big back, and a pair of black-rimmed glasses. He looked very gentle.


    "Mr. Jiang."


    Seeing Jiang Ning, the young man quickly walked over and bowed respectfully, "I finally saw you!"


    "My teacher often tells me that if there was no Mr. Jiang, his life would have been gone!"

 Chapter 1202： The fat sheep is here!

    In the eyes of the young man, Jiang Ning is not only his master''s benefactor, but also his benefactor and the person he respects!


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning, his teacher, a generation of gambling gods, would have been killed in the casino, and he, a poor boy, would have died on the street.


    "Zhou Jin, long time no see,"


    Jiang Ning laughed, "Is your teacher okay?"


    "The teacher still has that temper. He is not convinced and feels that he has not lost."


    Zhou Jin smiled, a little embarrassed, "I know he didn''t lose, this time, I also want to help him win it back."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "You know what happened back then, so I won''t say much. Your master fell to the point where it is today. It was all those people who harmed you. Now that you have achieved something, it''s time for you to show your hand."


    He looked at the handsome man in front of him, and he couldn''t imagine that this guy''s gambling skills would be even more powerful than that of the most powerful gambling **** back then!


    Blue is better than blue.


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang, I understand."


    A confident smile appeared on Zhou Jin''s face, "I will not shame the teacher, nor will I shame Mr. Jiang."


    "Okay, rest and go, tomorrow, let''s watch you kill!"


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, A Fei immediately took Zhou Jin''s neck and led him out with a smile.


    "Boy, I haven''t seen you in a few years. I''ve grown up like this. Has that place grown up? Brother Fei will take you out to play later..."


    Does Jiang Ning hate? Zhe Shan Zhe Zhe Yi Lu Shu Fu? He kicked A Fei out. He will always be so innocent. No matter how well-behaved children are, he can be taken badly.


    Need education!


    The night is getting deeper.


    Jiang Ning called Lin Yuzhen, and the jet lag would not affect Lin Yuzhen''s lunch break.


    One day is like three autumns. Looking at Lin Yuzhen''s face, Jiang Ning can''t help it.


    This person has concerns, which is both a strong backing and a weakness.


    "Quickly, your market research is almost done, and I have integrated it."


    Lin Yu really smiled, "I have worked very hard recently."


    "Take it easy."


    "Well, no," Lin Yuzhen said jokingly, "You turn the camera around, let me see how the decoration in your house is."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help being a little funny.


    Still looking at the decoration?


    How about the decoration of the hotel, he deliberately didn''t turn around: "Don''t let you see what you shouldn''t see, that''s not good."


    Lin Yuzhen covered her mouth and smiled: "No, I have to watch it, what if the golden house hides?"


    "Don''t regret it."


    Jiang Ning turned the phone, the camera was facing the penalty, and stood upside down on A Fei, who was reflecting on himself, with his feet bent like a toad.


    Lin Yu was really shocked, and immediately laughed loudly.


    "Big Brother! How about being a man? My image has been ruined by you!"


    A Fei yelled a mother, turned over, landed steadily, and greeted Lin Yuzhen with Jiang Ning''s mobile phone, smirked, and immediately ran away.


    "Okay, don''t bother you to rest, good night, husband."


    Lin Yuzhen couldn''t help it, and before he stopped laughing, the phone hung up.


    Jiang Ning put away the phone and looked at A Fei, who was poking his head out of the room with a sad and aggrieved face.


    "What image do you want? Do you still have an image?"


    "Big brother said no, that means no more."


    A Fei helplessly lowered his head obediently, "I admit it, I admit it, brother, now I can go to sleep."


    Seeing Jiang Ning nodded, A Fei said: "Brother, come out and mix, I have to pay it back sooner or later..."


    "boom!"


    He didn''t finish his words, so he closed the door quickly, so as not to be hit in the handsome face by Jiang Ning''s slippers.


    No words for a night.


    In the morning, Jiang Ning brought only Zhou Jin and A Fei to the casino again.


    The waiter at the door, when he saw Jiang Ning, smiled suddenly, picked up the walkie-talkie, and said with a smile: "Manager, the fat sheep is here!"

 Chapter 1203： Rookie?

    When the waiter finished speaking, he immediately ran to the door with a smile on his face: "Mr. Jiang, are you here again?"


    Jiang Ning nodded, with a look of wealth and wealth, and patted his pockets: "Today, come and win money!"


    "That''s natural, Mr. Jiang saw it today, it''s fortune, luck, and luck. It looks like it''s going to explode!"


    The waiter complimented, but secretly said in his heart that there are no pants that will not let you lose today, but they will not let you go!


    He looked up and saw that there were only three people here today, all of them looked young, and he felt more confident.


    "lead the way!"


    Jiang Ning snorted, and the waiter immediately led a few people in.


    Today, he personally arranged to exchange chips for Jiang Ning. Seeing Jiang Ning swiped his card, he swiped out 10 million US dollars in one breath, without blinking his eyes, his breathing suddenly became a little short.


    It seems that this guy today really thought he could win.


    He secretly gestured to the manager Fang Hong who was standing above the stands. Fang Hong nodded and turned and walked into the office on the second floor.


    At this moment, there are still a few people sitting in his office. Looking at the past, they are not too young, all of them are as calm as a mountain.


    "Today there is another fat sheep. Yesterday, I lost more than 50 million. Without blinking my eyes, it is here again."


    Fang Hong smiled, "Several people, it''s still the old rules, divide the account between three and seven, short him!"


    "The fish is not big, not big, we are not interested, Manager Fang."


    "Yeah, if there are not a few hundred million, then we are not interested in doing it yet."


    "I''m a little lazy when I get older."


    A few people said casually.


    Fang Hong snorted.


    "Okay, don''t pretend, everyone doesn''t know who?"


    He looked at several people, "If you don''t want the money delivered to your hands, then forget it!"


    These old guys are all masters in the casino. Over the years, they have been playing games and cheating others.


    The most powerful one was when four players played the game and pitted the **** of gambling who was the best player in the past, but Fang Hong remembered it clearly. That time, Gao Jin''s life was almost lost.


    By now, that gambling god, I am afraid, has become a useless person, disappeared without a trace.


    "Haha, don''t say that, Manager Fang, even if you are not interested, you still have to help your old friend if he is busy."


    One of them squinted his eyes and slightly raised his head and said, "However, we have to see if they can make it to this point. Don''t be in the hall downstairs and just lose everything. We don''t need to act."


    Not a big fish, they are not interested.


    Even the gods of gambling back then were folded in their hands, making their spirits so much higher.


    All of them are wealthy and don''t have much interest in money. What they want to do most now is to make arrangements and watch the billionaires become paupers in front of them!


    "Okay, then you drink tea first, I hope this kid can insist on coming upstairs."


    Fang Hong smiled, tapped his finger on the table of "Xi Yi Er Lu Ran Ai Lu Shu", and did not say any more.


    at the same time.


    downstairs.


    Jiang Ning took A Fei and Zhou Jin and turned around a few gaming tables, but they never figured out which one to play.


    "Do you think that is easier to win?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Zhou Jin.


    "All right, try this?"


    Zhou Jin hesitated for a moment, then pointed to one of the table games and said, "I see them, it seems they all like to play this."


    The waiter who followed, sneered in his heart. He heard Jiang Ning say that he would bring a master today to win back what he lost yesterday. He was talking about the young boy in front of him, Zhou Jin.


    With his eyesight, Zhou Jin is not only young this week, but he has never seen him before, and is more like a rookie.


    Count on a rookie to win back yesterday''s fifty million?


    Dreaming!

 Chapter 1204： lucky

    "Today you have to lose as much money as you have with you!"


    The waiter sneered, already a little impatient.


    Seeing that Zhou Jin had selected the gaming table, he immediately stepped forward and whispered a few words to the croupier. Soon Jiang Ning''s group of people sat on the table.


    Zhou Jin won the first one!


    Looking at the hundreds of thousands of chips, Jiang Ning burst into laughter when he swept in front of him.


    "Kill! Kill the Quartet!"


    However, in the second game, Zhou Jin lost, and once lost, it was millions of dollars!


    The waiter was still a little worried just now that it might be a ruthless mess. At this moment, it was just a matter of luck.


    That technique, eyes, and even the expression on his face are not masters at all.


    After a few sentences, Zhou Jin has won and lost, but he lost more than he won. Jiangning lost at least more than five million US dollars!


    The waiter''s face has already bloomed with laughter.


    "If you want to win more, this bargaining chip? The waiter will be obscured? You need to play more, just win it back!"


    A Fei gritted his teeth, a little unwilling to say.


    As soon as he spoke, the waiter couldn''t wait to give him a thumbs up. He was so right!


    He was a waiter and couldn''t open this mouth, but when A Fei said that, it couldn''t be more appropriate.


    "Give me some more chips!"


    Jiang Ning was so proud, without any hesitation, he immediately asked the waiter to change a bunch of chips. Those were all colorful bills!


    "Go on, win back!"


    He patted Zhou Jin on the shoulder.


    Zhou Jin flushed slightly, took a few deep breaths, and nodded seriously.


    If you didn''t know, this kid had rehearsed with A Fei for a long time last night, and they were all acting at the moment. Jiang Ning was really worried that this guy hadn''t inherited the level of his teacher.


    Around, people watching the excitement gradually increased.


    Everyone has heard that there is a stupid guy with a lot of money, who lost more than 50 million last night, and today he lost nearly 10 million.


    There are also a lot of guys who have already lost jealously. Seeing Jiang Ning so miserable, they suddenly feel balanced.


    He only lost a few hundred thousand, and he was about to die, so what would Jiangning do?


    How many times do you have to commit suicide!


    On the gambling table, Jiang Ning was sitting there, responsible for losing chips, collecting chips, losing more and collecting less, and all operations were performed by Zhou.


    After a few more rounds, Jiang Ning''s bargaining chip in front of him has been reduced by half, a full 30 million dollars!


    The waiter can see clearly, Zhou Jin''s routine, that is, there is no routine at all, it is entirely luck.


    Jiang Ning, the fat sheep, dare to bring a kid who is worse than a novice?


    This is really here to send money!


    "Increase the bargaining chip!"


    Jiang Ning seemed to have red eyes, and pushed out the bargaining chip in front of him. The waiter promptly reminded him kindly: "Mr. Jiang, please be calm, this one, you have played too much."


    "Is I short of money?"


    Jiang Ning shouted with staring eyes.


    The waiter hurriedly apologized and dared not say anything, but in his heart he wished that Jiang Ning lost his eyes.


    Everyone stared at Jiang Ning and Zhou Jin.


    Zhou Jin said to follow, Jiang Ning directly pushed a bargaining chip, and other players naturally followed. They also saw clearly that Jiang Ning and others didn''t know how to play at all. They had to rely on luck to win, which was equivalent to giving them money.


    "and!"


    "and!"


    "and!"


    ...


    According to Zhou Jin''s words, Jiang Ning followed for more than 10 million, and the bargaining chip in front of him was almost empty!


    The waiter was even ready to go to help Jiang Ning exchange chips.


    "open!"


    But once the cards were opened, Zhou Jin won!


    Wow!


    A bunch of colorful chips were pushed in front of Jiang Ning, like a hill.


    With this one, Jiang Ning won 20 million back!


    The waiter''s face turned green all at once.


    "This time, good luck?"


    He snorted, "Next time, I will let you lose all!"

 Chapter 1205： This is called gambling

    The people around, looking at Jiang Ning and A Fei and the others, all looked amused.


    It was just luck that allowed them to win. If they lose, they might not have this expression.


    Several other players also didn''t care. Although they were a little distressed, they didn''t win much from Jiang Ning''s hand, but their luck was a little bit worse. Next time, they will be able to win back all Jiang Ning''s chips!


    continue!


    Jiang Ning is still the same, she is so bold, it seems that the bargaining chip in front of him is not money at all, it is a pile with one push!


    And Zhou Jin is not at all merciless, from beginning to end, no matter what cards he holds in his hand.


    Just as everyone was waiting for Jiangning and the others to lose, Zhou Jin won again!


    Ten million!


    This sum is another ten million!


    The bargaining chips in front of Jiang Ning were already a little high.


    The eyes of the people standing around looked red.


    They imagined that Jiang Ning had a glimpse of his wealth, even if he kept losing, but occasionally if he was lucky, he would win it back.


    This is called gambling!


    The direct bet is luck!


    "Luck? The attendant closes up? It''s coming!"


    Jiang Ning laughed, "Go on!"


    The croupier continued to deal the cards, with an elegant smile on his face, he and the waiter responded with a look, and flipped his fingers quickly.


    The waiter glanced at Jiang Ning''s bargaining chip, and thought that Jiang Ning could not continue to win.


    But... Jiangning and the others won again!


    This time, even the croupier''s face changed.


    It''s just that he dare not say anything.


    There were not much chips left in front of the other players. A Fei glanced around and raised his eyebrows: "Do you still want to play? Don''t play for another person!"


    That proud and arrogant look makes people want to strangle him!


    But no one dares, on the gambling table, willing to accept the bet, this is also the rule!


    The players changed a round, and no one felt that Jiang Ning''s luck could last forever.


    But... Jiangning and the others still win!


    It seems that the goddess of luck suddenly sat in Jiang Ning''s arms.


    Zhou Jin is in charge of gambling, Jiang Ning is in charge of losing chips, and A Fei is in charge of provocation. Round after round, three waves of players are changed one after another, and they still win!


    No one dared to take the stage anymore, and only at this moment did someone react that they were deceived!


    This week''s advancement is great!


    I am afraid that I lost deliberately before, which made people relax their vigilance and was fooled by him!


    "Won! Won again!"


    A Fei slapped the table and shouted, "Who else? Who else?"


    "It''s all paupers. You lost after only a few million. With such a small amount of money, can''t you keep buying candy and eat it?"


    "Is there anyone, is there any!"


    A Fei yelled, everyone around was itching with anger, but no one dared to go up again.


    Jiang Ning got up, stretched out his hand, and the waiter who was already in a daze: "Give me a cart. There are too many chips to hold."


    The waiter''s mouth twitched and he didn''t dare to say anything. His face was a bit ugly, but he still followed Jiang Ning''s orders and took a cart over and moved all the chips on the table to the cart.


    Jiang Ning walked in front, striding the meteor, Zhou Jin followed him, still in a gentle appearance.


    And ALFY, pushing a bunch of chips, swaggering to follow behind, walked to the next table!


    Won!


    Won again!


    Still win!


    Zhou Jin was like a **** of gambling. He swept across again, looking at the table, there was another pile of chips. The waiter''s expression turned pale, and even his thighs trembled slightly.


    "go,"


    Jiang Ning squinted and lost a few chips. The waiter hurriedly continued with his hands, "Bring me another cart."


    The eyes of all the people around are blood red!


    This is **** exciting!


    The few guys who lost all their energy were even more energetic. Seeing A Fei pushing two carts alone, his Adam''s apple slipped: "Big brother, do you need help pushing the cart?"

 Chapter 1206： I dont play

    A Fei glanced at them, reached out his hand from the pile of chips, grabbed a handful, and threw it directly to them.


    "Thanks!"


    That hand of chips alone is more than they have lost before!


    Zhou Jin continued to win, Jiang Ning continued to call the cart, and A Fei no longer had to do it himself. After throwing a chip at hand, someone rushed to help the cart.


    But for an hour, Jiang Ning followed five carts behind him!


    The densely packed bargaining chips make people''s hearts tremble!


    At least... it must be hundreds of millions of dollars!


    Five or six gambling tables have been emptied. As long as Jiang Ning is there, no one dares to go up.


    Who dares to go up?


    The five carts behind Jiang Ning, the dense array of chips, are not shocking enough!


    Whoever goes up is to give money, it is to lose all!


    Gradually, no one played in the casino, and all followed Jiang Ning. He went wherever he went. I wanted to see when Zhou Jin could win, but no one dared to play.


    "It''s boring."


    Jiang Ning looked back and took a look, "This is only a few hundred million, no one is playing."


    He shook his head, and called the waiter with a pale face: "Since no one is playing, then I will withdraw."


    How can that work?


    Want to run if you win?


    There is no such reason!


    The waiter hurriedly smiled and said, "Mr. Jiang, it''s really amazing, it''s not revealed!"


    "This hall, I am afraid that no one would dare to play with you, but in our casino and the high-level hall, ordinary people are not qualified to enter."


    "Then am I eligible?"


    Jiang Ning looked curious.


    "Of course!"


    The waiter said, he glanced at the bargaining chips of those five carts. If this is to leave Jiang Ning directly, the manager [biquga.info] will strangle him alive, "Second floor, please!"


    "Have you played too much?"


    Jiang Ning frowned and asked suddenly.


    The waiter was startled, and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    He was worried that Jiang Ning didn''t dare to go up because he said he was playing too much.


    Fang Hong had already called for someone to come, set up the game and waited for Jiang Ning to go up. He never thought that Jiang Ning would have a chance to go up to the second floor. He thought that being in the hall would be enough to hollow out this guy.


    But the more so, the better, Jiang Ning''s current bargaining chip alone is nearly 300 million!


    It can almost be said that more than half of the chips in the hall were concentrated in Jiang Ning''s hands.


    "Let me make it clear first, I don''t play much, I don''t play, it''s boring!"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, still looking arrogant.


    "Big! Big!"


    When the waiter heard this, he immediately said, "Mr. Jiang wants to play as much as you want, and someone will accompany you to play, as long as you can afford it!"


    As he said, while leading Jiang Ning upstairs, he secretly said in his heart.


    When you go upstairs and come down again, people like Jiang Ning? It must be that there will be no pants left!


    Even the original gambling **** was lost on this second floor. What are Jiang Ning and Zhou Jin''s worth?


    As soon as he went upstairs, Fang Hong walked over and said enthusiastically: "Hello, I am the manager of this casino. You are welcome to come here to play, and I will welcome you on the second floor."


    He waved his hand to let the waiter go down and personally entertain Jiang Ning and others.


    "Mr. Jiang, on the second floor, you can change the chips to a large one, five million one, so that you can bet, how about it?"


    Only one piece is five million. It seems that on the second floor, you can win or lose hundreds of millions of dollars!


    "Change!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t have any extra nonsense, he didn''t even look at the chips of the five carts, and he led people into the room directly.


    At this moment, sitting at the table in that room were four middle-aged people, all about fifty years old. Seeing Jiang Ning and Zhou Jin walking in, they looked careless and disdainful.


    "? Er Shixi closed Wu Shan''s love? Just these old things?"


    Without waiting for them to speak, Jiang Ning said directly, "Do you want to lose all the coffins?"

 Chapter 1207： Did you see it clearly?

    His voice was loud and he was not at all polite.


    The faces of the few people sitting there suddenly changed.


    They are well-known players in this area. Who dares to laugh at them so easily? They have never seen such an arrogant guy like Jiang Ning!


    "Boy..."


    One of them, when he was about to speak, Jiang Ning simply ignored him, turned his head and looked at Fang Hong: "Let''s change!"


    Fang Hong paused in his heart and said, "You can''t change it."


    Today, he counts on these few people to ruin Jiangning pit!


    "I don''t want to bully the old man. I don''t have a lot of money. In case I lose, I''m going to pick up Erzhe and take care of it. It will be annoying and annoying."


    Jiangning Road.


    The faces of the few people sitting there were even more ugly.


    Jiang Ning looks down on them too much!


    "Young man, don''t say it so big, you don''t know who loses and who wins, you are not afraid, the wind is strong, and your tongue flashes!"


    "Wow!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, A Fei directly poured a bag of chips on the table, which amounted to hundreds of millions of dollars!


    "If you have the ability, you will win it all!"


    There was only one expression on A Fei''s face, arrogant!


    The few old guys here can''t wait to smoke him directly.


    But they knew that the more arrogant and arrogant Jiang Ning and others were, the easier it was for them to succeed. At the end, the pile of chips on the table was theirs.


    "It''s really scary to be born later,"


    One of them touched his beard and said with a smile, "It seems that we really underestimated you."


    "Since you are not afraid of losing, come on."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, pointed at him, and shook his head: "My bargaining chip has already been taken out, what about yours."


    "Is it possible that you want to empty the glove white wolf?"


    The few people sitting there didn''t have many chips in front of them, and it would feel uncomfortable for anyone to change.


    Do you really think that you can easily win all Jiangning''s chips?


    "If you don''t have money, just give way and let the rich come, if you have money, take it out, want to empty the glove white wolf, when we are so foolish?"


    A few people really came up angrily.


    In their identities, directly reporting the number, Fang Hong recognized that wherever they needed to get the money.


    But they also know that people like Jiang Ning have the mentality of a nouveau riche, and they think it is money when they see money.


    They exchanged eyes, and they were all saying that in order to make money, by the way, let this kid lose money and go bankrupt, and they would follow him.


    "Manager Fang, this is my card. Give me 100 million chips first."


    "And me, also take 100 million."


    "Then get 100 million."


    All four of them spoke, and Fang Hong nodded immediately, sending someone a bargaining chip.


    He knew that the four of them were angry, and Jiang Ning wanted to leave now, but couldn''t leave!


    Seeing that the chips were all on the table, Jiang Ning just sat down and turned to look at Zhou Jin: "Did you see everything clearly?"


    Zhou Jin''s face was calm and he scanned the faces of all four people seriously.


    "See it clearly."


    It was these four people who made the game despicably and cheated his teacher!


    As a result, his teacher disappeared from the rivers and lakes, and he was ruined and laughed at!


    His teacher can''t calculate this account, but he has waited for today, but he has waited for many years!


    "Just see it clearly."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning leaned on the chair, squinted his eyes, took out a pack of cigarettes from A Fei''s pocket, took one out and stuffed it into his mouth, "Let''s start."


    A Fei opened his mouth, wanting to say that it was not Jiang Ning who said that he should smoke less, why he still smoked his own, but he didn''t dare.


    He sat down, holding the chips in his hand, looking at Zhou Jin, who also sat down.


    As soon as he sat down, Zhou Jin''s entire temperament changed, and he was completely different from just being in the lobby downstairs!

 Chapter 1208： Young, young after all

    The four old guys, all experts in the industry, naturally found out all of a sudden. They couldn''t help but look at Zhou Jin a few more times, but they still didn''t have any impression of him.


    "Young man, I am in a good spirit. I may be able to do something in the future, but now, I have to pay tuition."


    One of them laughed.


    In the words, it seems to be caring, but disdain, more.


    Zhou Jin didn''t speak, he didn''t want to say anything nonsense to them at all.


    Stud is still playing!


    Back then, his own teacher was planted in the hands of these four people. Today, he wants to bring back the benefits!


    Jiang Ning was sitting there with a careless expression on his face.


    He knew that he didn''t need to worry about the next thing.


    Fang Hong became the croupier himself, and made eye contact with a few people, and they knew each other.


    gambling!


    Start!


    "Yin Ran Fu Zhe Zhe Xi Ba Shan? They haven''t issued a license yet, so Jiang Ning asked for a plate of fruit.


    After the cards were dealt, Jiang Ning asked for another pile of peanuts, then turned his head and began to watch the excitement.


    In the first game, Zhou Jin won with 8 million!


    Several people are trying their skills for the first time, testing each other, and several old guys have obviously different attitudes towards Zhou Jin.


    In the second game, Zhou Jin also won!


    Twelve million got it!


    The old guys looked a little ugly. They looked at each other and knew that they had underestimated Zhou Jin.


    They are regular visitors in all the casinos in this gambling city. They know almost all the guys who are good at gambling, but they have never seen Zhou Jin in front of them.


    Even if they had begun to use their hands and feet, Zhou Jin was able to resolve it, and even put them all together!


    A few people finally became cautious!


    "and!"


    "and!"


    "and!"


    Three people shouted in succession.


    When it was Zhou Jin''s turn, he put his fingers on the card and rubbed a few lightly, his eyes changed and changed.


    He knows very well that several people have done their hands and feet again, and this time, including that Fang Hong, have done their hands and feet together!


    They must be like this, cheating their teacher!


    At this moment, Fang Hong and others were all staring at Zhou Jin to see how he left.


    The chips on the table have been added time and time again, and there are already more than 300 million. They are just to lure Zhou Jin into being fooled, pressing all the chips, and destroying Zhou Jin in a wave!


    "and."


    Zhou Jin was expressionless and said lightly.


    Hearing this, Fang Hong and the others were relieved and took the bait.


    They made eye contact and immediately dealt the last card!


    "Go on, it''s all here."


    One of them smiled and pushed all the chips in front of him.


    "Of course we must continue."


    The second person also followed.


    The third one, continue to follow.


    There were more chips on the table.


    It was Zhou Jin''s turn again. He glanced at the card Fang Hong had handed to his hand and couldn''t help but grunt in his heart, but his face was still expressionless.


    Sure enough, these guys did their hands and feet, it was five people who did it together!


    According to the cards in everyone''s hands at this moment, he loses, whether it is to follow or give up, the loss is huge!


    Zhou Jin glanced at a few old guys. Seeing that their faces were all gloating, he gave Jiang Ning a little embarrassed look deliberately.


    That look, no way escaped the look of Fang Hong''s eyes, and it was immediately certain that this week''s advancement was a dilemma.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t care, still eating snacks.


    "Don''t hesitate,"


    He directly helped Zhou Jin make the decision, "We follow!"


    Wow!


    A Fei directly pushed all the chips out. So far, the chips on the entire table have reached 500 million!


    Even Fang Hong couldn''t help it a bit, and took a breath, forcibly suppressing the excitement in his heart.


    And the other four old guys did not hide the chill in their eyes!


    "Young, young after all, hahahaha!"

 Chapter 1209： Why, cant afford to lose?

    Such a good game, they felt a little weird after seeing it!


    Four people teamed up, and sometimes even with Fang Hong. I don''t know how many people have fallen into this game.


    The fourth person glanced at Zhou Jin, and his eyes swept across Jiang Ning and A Fei, showing a touch of sympathy.


    So much money!


    One breath, they are about to swallow it!


    "Do you think that A is in your hands?"


    The fourth person deliberately stared at the card under Zhou Jin''s finger and said with a smile, "Young man, sometimes, what you see with your eyes may not be true."


    Zhou Jin has no expression on his face.


    In the eyes of Fang Hong and others, Zhou Jin had already lost.


    In this round, Zhou Jin has no way to survive. If he wants to win, he must get the last A, but this is impossible.


    Several people deliberately created a false impression that Zhou Jin mistakenly thought that he had obtained it. He even took a look, but what about it?


    Even if they saw it with their own eyes, they could steal the day under Zhou Jin''s nose!


    Since Fang Hong and others joined forces, no one has ever passed this level!


    "Stop talking nonsense, go ahead."


    A Fei said impatiently, "It makes you seem to be winning."


    "Hahaha!"


    The four people looked at each other and opened the cards one by one. The first one, the last one, is the Ace!


    The second person, the last one, is also an A!


    The third person is still A!


    Fang Hong couldn''t help it, and wanted to laugh, but he had to endure it. To laugh, he had to wait to see Jiang Ning and the others crying and crying before laughing!


    With so much money, he made a lot of money!


    He enjoyed it more, watching Jiang Ning and the others who were still arrogant just now, suddenly falling to the bottom of the valley, desperate.


    "I know you just took a look. The card under your hand is indeed an A. According to the size of the card, you won."


    The fourth person smiled and slowly revealed his hole cards, "But unfortunately, you read the wrong card. The fourth ace is here..."


    He lifted the card and looked down. Before he could finish his words, the expression on his face was immediately stiff!


    "This¡­¡­"


    "how can that be!"


    He couldn''t help but yelled, his hole card, where is the A, is clearly a 3, and among the cards of several people, his is the smallest!


    "Sorry, I read it right, my picture is really A."


    Zhou Jin looked at a few people, with dark expressions, calmly revealing his trump card.


    The last Ace of Hearts, right there, was so bright red!


    In a moment, the air was quiet!


    The four people were stunned and couldn''t believe it. Even Fang Hong almost couldn''t help but shout out, this is impossible!


    He knew very well that it was just a blindfold, just to pull Zhou into the set, and to kill him firmly, it is impossible for him to get the last A!


    How could something go wrong with my own technique.


    How is this possible?


    But in front of them, the Ace of Hearts, right in front of them, made them speechless!


    The four old men, with their mouths slightly open, couldn''t believe it, they actually lost.


    Everyone is playing tricks, from beginning to end, they are under their control, but in the end, what happened?


    "Get sick, take a 3, and say it''s A, you are swindling!"


    A Fei yelled directly.


    He glanced at the card, and suddenly laughed, "Won! Won! The money is ours!"


    A Fei directly stretched out his hand and grabbed the pile of chips crazily into his arms.


    "and many more!"


    One of them stood up immediately, slapped the table with a slap, pointed at Zhou Jin, and shouted with a grinning grin, "You are out of luck!"


    The thief shouts to catch the thief, so **** shameless!


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Out of the old? Wuxi Xiluxiwu cover the land? Thousands?


    At this poker table, the four of them, together with the manager Fang Hong, worked together, really didn''t you know?


    "Why, can''t afford to lose?"


    Jiang Ning lost the peanut shell in his hand, "Your coffin, is that just a little bit?"

 Chapter 1210： Then Ill talk about the rules

    "you¡­¡­"


    "You cheat! Manager Fang, can''t let them leave!"


    The four old men all stood up with bad faces.


    They can afford to lose the money, but they can''t afford to lose the face!


    After entering this room, they had no plans to let Jiang Ning and the others leave with the money.


    "Several people, come to play in the venue, I welcome it, but you have to behave well."


    Fang Hong laughed, but the somber tone in his tone made no secret of it.


    They teamed up to make the game, but they were not able to pit Jiang Ning and the others. This is going to be spread, let alone the four old guys who have no face, they will all be laughed at in this place!


    "If you are messing around here, you don''t want to ask, who would dare to make a lot of money in our field?"


    Fang Hong pressed the walkie-talkie on the neckline, staring at Jiang Ning and others, his voice indifferent, "All come up!"


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room became tense.


    "Young people, I advise you to be honest, and making trouble here will not end well!"


    "Huh, even the gods of gambling back then are planted here, do you think you can retreat with your whole body?"


    One of them sneered after seeing that A Fei had no interest at all.


    "Fate is almost gone, you need money?"


    "Snapped!"


    suddenly--


    An afterimage flashed by, as fast as lightning!


    With a crisp sound, the old man flew out, hit the wall heavily, rolled down again, and screamed.


    "You want my life?"


    A Fei''s eyes rounded. After waiting for this moment, he didn''t know how long he had waited, and shouted angrily, "Come get it!"


    He stepped on the old man and turned his head to stare at Fang Hong.


    "Why, teaming up with them, we couldn''t pit us, can''t afford to lose?"


    "I''m telling you, if we win the money today, we have to take it away!"


    "Whoever dares to stop, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    A Fei is unparalleled and extremely arrogant.


    This kind of small shrimps doesn''t need Jiang Ning to make it.


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    Fang Hong was furious. He didn''t expect A Fei to even dare to do it. He stepped forward and reached out to catch A Fei, but he was directly knocked over and overturned to the ground.


    "Slap!? Deliberately brushing Erxi?"


    Another slap, more crisp!


    ALFY was not at all polite.


    "damn thing,"


    He snorted, "In front of my big brother, do you dare to be presumptuous?"


    Jiang Ning sat there, barely moving, and looked down at Fang Hong.


    "Can''t afford to lose in such a big deal?"


    He said faintly, "You guys joined hands to make the game, and you pitted the gambling **** back then, isn''t it pretty airy?"


    "You... if you dare to make trouble here, don''t even think about going out!"


    "hooligan!"


    Jiang Ning snorted, and A Fei immediately stepped forward, picked up Fang Hong, and slapped Fang Hong''s face with a slap.


    "Wow!"


    The door was kicked open, and a dozen thugs all rushed in.


    A Fei just glanced at them, instead of being scared, there was a hint of excitement on his face.


    "Manager Fang, would you call them to collect your corpse?"


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "If you say you want to follow the rules, then I will follow the rules."


    "Now that we have won, we have exchanged the chips for me, so everyone can get together and get together, otherwise... you don''t even want to stand out today!"


    Sen Leng''s murderous aura immediately enveloped Fang Hong and several people, causing them to tremble, as if they fell into an ice cellar instantly!


    "Don''t mess around!"


    Seeing those thugs want to do something, Fang Hong yelled quickly, "Stop! Stop it!"


    A Fei''s fingers are clasped on his throat. He has no doubt that as long as Jiang Ning orders, A Fei will choke his neck without hesitation!

 Chapter 1211： Do you recognize this bet?

    Fang Hong shouted, and a dozen of his subordinates stopped immediately, not daring to move any more.


    "Where is this place, I''m afraid you don''t know yet, do you?"


    Fang Hong gritted his teeth with a fierce look, "Even if you can walk out of here today, don''t want to live for a few days."


    "I advise you to be obedient...Ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, A Fei had no patience anymore.


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    ...


    He slapped Fang Hong by the collar, slapped his mouth full of blood!


    "Threat my big brother? Who gives you the courage!"


    Fang Hong''s dozen or so subordinates wanted to rush over, but they didn''t dare.


    They could only watch Fang Hong''s face, being beaten and swollen by A Fei!


    There were more and more footsteps outside, and obviously more people came, surrounding the second floor.


    The players in the lobby downstairs also felt something went wrong, but did not expect such a big movement on the second floor.


    After playing in this place for a long time, many people know that those who go to the second floor have never won.


    If you make a small amount of money in this casino, no one will care about you, but once you have to collect huge amounts of money, it is impossible!


    Either, keep the money, or, keep the life!


    For so many years, it seems that no one has been able to safely take away hundreds of millions of funds from this casino.


    Even the **** of gambling at the beginning is lost here.


    "If you have money to win, you can''t spend your life."


    "These people don''t understand the rules at all. They must have confiscated and stopped, winning too much, greedy!"


    "Yeah, it''s just a matter of winning, don''t let the casino stop coming to the stage."


    Many people, some shook their heads, sighed, and finally there is a master who can win money from the casino but is about to die here, and some are gloating because of jealousy.


    Everyone knows that in the casinos, several large casinos are supported by terrible forces behind them. For example, behind this one is the powerful cow hall in the blue door!


    It has always been bullish, and no one is paying attention to it.


    Jiang Ning and the others dare to win big money here, isn''t that just looking for death.


    Seeing more and more thugs move upstairs, some people seem to have seen the bodies of those few people in Jiang Ning, dragged down like dead dogs by these people.


    And this time.


    The second floor.


    Fang Hong''s legs were weak, and A Fei was clasping his neck with one hand, and he couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    And dozens of people have already surrounded Jiang Ning and the others!


    "Manager Fang, you have to behave well. You said that."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "Now, do you recognize this gambling game?"


    Fang Hong opened his mouth, before he could speak, A Fei said viciously.


    "Think about it clearly! You only have one chance!"


    His fingers gradually hardened, and Fang Hong''s face suddenly flushed!


    A strong sense of suffocation made him feel that in the next moment, he might really die!


    "Acknowledge...I admit it!"


    [Baidu novel www.tomtxt.com] Fang Hong gritted his teeth.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, already thinking of Jiang Ning as a dead person.


    No one can win hundreds of millions of dollars from here!


    No one dares to provoke the cow hall and the green door like this!


    "Redeem for them!"


    He immediately shouted, "Zero Yi Lu Er Xi Shi Zhe Pa?"


    Soon, someone ran up and carefully counted Jiang Ning''s bargaining chips, for fear that they had made a mistake and killed Fang Hong.


    "A total of 532 million U.S. dollars."


    Will calculate it three times before speaking.


    The four old men are almost crying. They are not without money, but this is still a piece of meat from their hearts!


    More importantly, their faces... completely lost!


    "Change it."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He gave the private card number of the International Banking Union, and the accountant immediately transferred the money.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at it, got up, walked to Fang Hong, put his hand on his face, and patted him lightly.


    "Being a man, you have to behave well. I will pay you back now."

 Chapter 1212： Dont be too polite!

    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned and left, Zhou Jin immediately followed.


    His move today made him completely famous in the capital!


    Can beat these four people, and even broke. The game made by the four people and Fang Hong is too strong!


    Not surprisingly, Zhou Jin''s name will soon spread throughout the city.


    On the second floor, Jiang Ning walked out of the room.


    The thugs standing on both sides immediately let go of their own way, not daring to move easily.


    Jiang Ning didn''t look at them at all, didn''t put them in his eyes at all, walked straight down the stairs, and behind him, Zhou Jin and A Fei.


    A Fei''s hand wrapped his arm around Fang Hong''s neck with a fierce look on his face, which stunned the players in the lobby.


    These people... are still alive?


    Not only are they alive, they even dare to take Manager Fang Hong as a hostage?


    "This casino can''t afford to lose."


    Jiang Ning directly said loudly, "Casinos that just want to win, but don''t want to lose, I''m sorry, I''m never used to it!"


    Some of the players in the lobby couldn''t help nodding secretly.


    Too lacklustre.


    Such a freshman casino is so embarrassing.


    Looking at the eyes of those people, Fang Hong''s face was a little ugly, but he didn''t dare to say another word, the blood in his mouth made his throat be fishy, ??and he was afraid that he would vomit it out when he opened his mouth.


    Everyone took the initiative to give way to a passage, and Jiang Ning walked directly to the door.


    The thugs of the casino followed to the door.


    "Okay, Manager Fang can just send us off by himself, don''t be too polite."


    Standing at the door, Jiang Ning glanced at the group of people and then at Fang Hong.


    Seeing Fang Hong shook his head, a group of people had to stop, not daring to follow.


    Jiang Ning stopped a car, and A Fei immediately pulled Fang Hong into the car, the accelerator roared and galloped away, and the people behind him did not dare to chase after him.


    After driving for more than 100 meters, the car stopped suddenly, the door opened, and Fang Hong was kicked out by A Fei. Soon after, he started again, and left with a ride.


    "Brother Fang! Brother Fang!"


    Upon seeing this, the group rushed over and helped Fang Hong up.


    "Find them for me! Find them!"


    Fang Hong has a bruised nose and swollen face, and he yells, "You rubbish, what are you doing standing here? Chase me!"


    He trembled with anger, his voice became shrill, and his face was severely distorted and terrifyingly hideous.


    "I must kill you! Kill you!"


    He has never been humiliated in this way, and he has been in charge of this casino for so many years. When did he get this way, rubbing against the ground in front of so many people?


    So many people are watching, what will happen tomorrow?


    Fang Hong was furious, but his men were still helpless.


    They only know one of them, whose surname is Jiang, what is their identity, what is their origin, they don''t know everything, how do you check this?


    But Fang Hong was so furious, they didn''t dare to say anything.


    In the taxi, ALFY was full of excitement.


    "Want to pit us? I want to smash their casino directly!"


    Zhou Jin''s face, and some lingering fears, followed Jiang Ning and others to do things, it was too exciting.


    Just surrounded by hundreds of people, Jiang Ning''s expression was always calm and calm, and he couldn''t even see the slightest tension!


    Gao Jin felt that it was not that more than a hundred people surrounded them, but Jiang Ning was surrounded by them alone!


    "Big brother, where are you going now?"


    A Fei is still excited, he just got more than 500 million US dollars, he didn''t feel anything, but that one? Covering Er Yi Shi Yi Shan Wu? Suddenly beat Fang Hong fat, it''s so cool!


    "Of course, continue to make Zhou Jin''s name completely loud."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Zhou Jin, "Go, go to the next casino."

 Chapter 1213： You have a little kidney deficiency!

    Jiang Ning was not polite. Such a good opportunity would allow the apprentice of an old friend to win back his past dignity. He would not waste it.


    All night, Jiang Ning took Zhou Jin and A Fei two people, sweeping the five major casinos in the capital!


    These five major casinos, without exception, are all Qingmen''s industries.


    Until someone reacted, Jiang Ning had taken Zhou Jin with them and left.


    This night, they are destined to become a legend. Jiangning and the others have won more than two billion US dollars!


    Except for some big players, they won 1.8 billion from the inside of the casino alone, which is equivalent to digging out a large piece of meat from Qingmen.


    There is no doubt that when the next day dawns, the entire casino city will shake.


    And Zhou Jin''s name will make everyone''s ears buzzing and trembling!


    And this time.


    Chinatown, a leisure club.


    Several people in Jiangning were lying on the massage table, and three technicians were massaging their bodies enthusiastically.


    "Comfortable."


    A Fei couldn''t wait to hum, half-closed his eyes, "I feel comfortable in my body, and comfortable in my heart."


    After staying in the country for a long time, he was almost bored.


    Obviously he was an expert in rough work, but Jiang Ning was thrown into that position, facing some monsters and monsters all day long.


    It''s too tiring to meet people and talk nonsense.


    "Brother, don''t let me do that kind of errands in the future, I like fighting."


    A Fei turned his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, who put the towel on his face, "You don''t know, the circles on the ground are too complicated."


    He paused, feeling that he was wrong.


    Why would Jiang Ning not know how complicated the circles on the ground are?


    In this circle, Jiangning''s status is supreme!


    He is the Eastern God of War, guarding the country for more than ten years, and I don¡¯t know how many troubles he has solved. He is the most trusted person in the national security department!


    Even Jiang Ning went to the East China Sea this time to perform the last mission.


    Jiang Ning felt that the circle on the ground was still too complicated. He just wanted to be a very pure person, and went to the East China Sea to see Lin Yuzhen. Jiang Ning could truly return to his heart.


    That was the life he had been thinking about for fifteen years.


    "From now on, do what you want to do."


    Jiang Ning didn''t pick up the towel? Shu Fudi closed Lu Ranranwu? "The same is true for me. I just do what I want, just follow my heart."


    "Mr. Jiang, what about me?"


    Zhou Jin''s glasses were full of mist, and Jiang Ning and A Fei could not be seen clearly.


    His figure is a bit thin and thin, completely different from the strong and strong figures of Jiang Ning and A Fei, and even a little too white.


    "you?"


    Jiang Ning pulled down the towel, looked at Zhou Jin seriously, and smiled, "When will you be able to win and bankrupt all these casinos in the capital, that''s it."


    Zhou Jin suddenly became excited.


    In his eyes, Jiang Ning''s status is the same as that of his teacher!


    After tonight, even higher!


    He finally understood why his teacher said that Jiang Ning was right.


    "Yes! Mr. Jiang!"


    Zhou Jin said immediately, "I will definitely complete the task you gave me and make them all bankrupt!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he yelled, and the technician quickly retracted the hand that was pressing the sole of his foot, and said a little funny: "Sir, this acupuncture point represents the kidney. You have a kidney deficiency."


    In the room, there was a moment of silence, and then Jiang Ning and A Fei burst into laughter.


    There was no words for a night, and the sky gradually brightened.


    Qingmen Niutang.


    The atmosphere is serious and even depressing.


    Fang Hong stood there for a full hour, not daring to say a word, his expression was gloomy, with a hint of anxiety.

 Chapter 1214： His surname is Jiang

    In front of him, a burly man was sitting, waving an iron rod at this moment, raging!


    After a while, with a sound, the iron rod slammed on the ground, causing pain in the eardrum.


    This iron rod can weigh more than a hundred catties!


    "Hall Master,"


    Fang Hong gritted his teeth and looked at Huo Song, who was covered in sweat. He hesitated, "I am incompetent!"


    ßË¡ª¡ª


    With a plop, Fang Hong knelt down directly!


    Huo Song didn''t look at him, took a towel to wipe his sweat, took a few more sips of water, and let Fang Hong kneel on the cold stone slab, with blood oozing out of his knees.


    "How much did you lose?"


    After a while, Huo Song glanced at Fang Hong.


    "The main reason is that the four old guys lost a lot. They lost 400 million US dollars. We are okay."


    Fang Hong hesitated for a moment, then raised his head and peeked at Huo Song, and saw that his expression was normal, "only more than 30 million dollars was lost."


    Jiang Ning and the others fished out more than 500 million, and most of the wins were those players'' money. The casino only lost more than 30 million, which is not bad compared to the four old guys.


    Huo Song listened, but he chuckled and walked in front of Fang Hong, his face suddenly sinking.


    "You are very uncomfortable when I hear it."


    Fang Hong''s heart sank suddenly.


    "Hall Master! Subordinates are incompetent!"


    "Only more than 30 million? You treat it as money, isn''t it money?"


    Huo Song''s voice suddenly became louder, like thunder, and Fang Hong''s eardrums were sore, "No one has ever taken money from me, never!"


    "You useless dog, you lost more than 30 million, still feel glorious, don''t you?"


    "Hall Master, please spare your life!"


    Fang Hong kowtows his head quickly, his brain is banging, he smashes the stone slab, and he is immediately dripping with blood!


    "Did I say I was going to kill you? Ranling covered Ailu?"


    Huo Song was not so stupid yet.


    Fang Hong is a good money maker. For so many years, he has made a lot of money for him in the casino under his name, but he lost one time, which also made him very angry.


    "This money, you must get it back for me!"


    Huo Song stared at Fang Hong, his voice was full of killers, "Besides the money, there are the lives of those guys!"


    "Yes!"


    Fang Hong nodded quickly, "I have checked their whereabouts, and I will definitely get the money back. Please rest assured!"


    He did not expect that people like Jiang Ning won money from them. Instead of running away immediately, they went to other casinos openly and won more than two billion US dollars!


    Several other casinos also belong to the Qingmen, and the hall masters of the other halls also want to find them immediately, kill them, and get the money back!


    "Our people, have found them,"


    Fang Hong''s eyes were red and he gritted his teeth and said, "These **** are too arrogant. After winning the money, they dare to go to Chinatown for a bath and massage. Do you really think we dare not take them?"


    Hearing this, Huo Song frowned slightly.


    So arrogant!


    At the same time, he offended a few people under the Qingmen, and still dare to be so swagger?


    The corners of his eyes twitched, staring at Fang Hong: "Those people, what''s the background?"


    "I don''t know,"


    Fang Hong was a little embarrassed, afraid that he would say it, and Huo Song would get angry again. He couldn''t guarantee whether he would kill himself at that time, "I only know that he is rich, and one of them is named Jiang..."


    "Surname Jiang?"


    Huo Song''s voice suddenly became louder.


    "Yes, the last name is Jiang."


    Fang Hong gave a thud in his heart.


    "Jiangning!"


    Huo Song roared, "It must be him! I didn''t expect that he would dare to come overseas? Looking for death!"

 Chapter 1215： Why havent you come yet?

    Huo Song is like a bull, his voice is like a huge thunder!


    When he heard this, in his mind, he immediately thought of the name Jiang Ning, whose surname was Jiang, so arrogant? Jiang Ning was the only one in his memory!


    I didn''t expect that this **** thing, if not staying in the country, would dare to come overseas?


    Not only did he come overseas, but he dared to be so swagger and crazy!


    Is he really a man of the green sect, so he is insulting?


    Huo Song felt his bones trembling.


    He has never seen such an arrogant person in his life to this day!


    "Are they still there now?"


    Huo Song squinted his eyes, his eyes filled with ruthless light, "Don''t let other hall masters discover that Jiang Ning''s life is up for me!"


    "exist!"


    Fang Hong said immediately.


    He didn''t expect that it would be Jiang Ning, the guy who offended Qingmen and all the disciples of Qingmen.


    He should have thought of it!


    "They are still there, too arrogant!"


    They originally thought that Jiang Ning only dared to hide in the country and did not dare to come out. They didn''t expect that not only did he go overseas, but he dared to humiliate every door of Qingmen again.


    Jiang Ning is in the country, they have no choice, but now overseas, they are still in the casino!


    This place they have been entrenched for twenty years!


    If Jiang Ning can''t be cleaned up, then they can all go to death!


    "What are you still waiting for?"


    Huo Song burst out, "Follow me! Don''t let other hall masters get ahead."


    "I tell you, Jiang Ning must die in the hands of our Niutang!"


    Nowadays, the Qingmen are torn apart, and several hall masters are in constant conflict. Everyone wants to go further, and no one puts Bao Rongdong in his eyes anymore.


    In the eyes of many people, they are staring at the position of the master!


    The same is true for Huo Song.


    Now, whoever kills Jiang Ning, who humiliates Qingmen, will have more prestige!


    This was an excellent opportunity, it was his opportunity for Huo Song to walk in front of the other hall masters.


    He gave an order and hundreds of people at the entrance of Niu Tang immediately followed him towards the bathhouse in Chinatown.


    There are more people who rushed away from all directions after receiving the order. Their anger was burning and not killing Jiang Ning. For them, it would be a greater shame!


    At the same time.


    Chinatown, inside the bathhouse.


    Jiang Ning lay there, feeling comfortable.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    A Fei raised his head and saw that it was dawn, "I''m not coming again, I''m going back."


    Zhou Jin has sent him back, after all, the scenes behind are too exciting for children to watch.


    He turned his head, glanced at Jiang Ning, and saw Jiang Ning squinting, as if a little tired.


    "Big Brother?"


    A Fei yelled, and suddenly smirked, "Are married men tired easily?"


    ? Yiran Wuran loves love loves Er? "It seems that the body is hollowed out."


    Jiang Ning didn''t lift his eyelids.


    "I think you are itchy."


    He said faintly, "No more nonsense, I can beat your body hollowed out."


    A Fei smiled, not daring to talk any more.


    It''s already dawn, and the person who should come hasn''t come yet, the two of them deliberately missed their whereabouts, but these guys still seem to be too slow.


    The two didn''t wait, got up, changed their clothes and prepared to leave.


    They were about to leave when there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside!


    "Hurry up! Hurry up! It''s here, surround yourself!"


    "What are you doing? Who are you, how can you break into my shop like this?"


    "Get out of the way! Don''t blame us for being rude!"


    Outside, there was a fierce quarrel, and immediately the sound of tables and chairs being overturned.

 Chapter 1216： You are the one who died first!

    As soon as the owner of the bathhouse woke up, he saw someone rushing in. Before he stopped, he put it on the table, chair and sofa, and they all lifted it off.


    "You... how can you do this!"


    "Snapped!"


    Fang Hong, who took the lead, raised his hand and slapped him directly on the boss¡¯s face, ¡°Stop talking nonsense with me! Where are the two of you who came to take a bath last night?¡±


    "Dare to hide again, I will kill you!"


    The anger he was humiliated by Jiang Ning was spread all over the owner of the bathhouse at this moment.


    Seeing that the owner of the bathhouse did not speak, Fang Hong kicked him away and yelled, "Give me in and search!"


    After speaking, he walked up to Huo Song and said respectfully: "Hall Master, the brothers said, I haven''t seen them leave, they must be still inside!"


    Jiang Ning, these bastards, I''m afraid they are still sleeping.


    They are too arrogant. Is it really annoying to be a green door?


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Before Huo Song could speak, the few people who had just rushed into the box flew out and fell heavily to the ground, and suddenly there was no sound.


    Huo Song turned his head abruptly, and saw two people walking out at the door of the box, and their eyes shrank immediately.


    "I thought you were not coming."


    Jiang Ning glanced around and frowned when the owner of the bathhouse was knocked to the ground.


    He immediately walked over and helped the boss up.


    "I''m sorry, these beasts are here for me."


    The boss was afraid to speak, shivering.


    Jiang Ning glanced around and glanced at the broken tables and chairs on the ground: "You count, how much money you lost, and I will let them pay you, including medical expenses."


    "Arrogant!"


    Hearing this, Huo Song sneered.


    Still want them to compensate?


    Still want medical expenses?


    Today Jiangning must die!


    Even the owner of the bathhouse has to be affected!


    "Don''t talk nonsense, kill them!"


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Huo Song doesn''t want to be snatched away by other hall masters. Since Jiang Ning is right in front of him, if he doesn''t kill him, what kind of face does he, the hall master, have?


    As soon as the voice fell, hundreds of people, waving the guys in their hands, all besieged and killed!


    The face of the owner of the bathhouse was so scared that he was so bloodless!


    "You step back."


    Jiang Ning whispered softly, suddenly, he raised his head, his eyes are like torches!


    Sen Leng''s eyes, the few people who rushed towards him abruptly, trembled all over, as if being stared at by a bloodthirsty beast, they were terrified to the extreme.


    ? Ran Shan Xi closed and feasted on Lu Ai? "Bang!"


    Moved!


    Jiang Ning moved, too fast!


    Seeing this, A Fei cursed secretly, and hurriedly followed. He knew that if his hands and feet were slower, he wouldn''t have fun!


    There were almost two flashes of lightning. Jiang Ning and A Fei started at the same time, like two humanoid tyrannosaurus, rushing into the crowd in the cow hall.


    Kill the Quartet!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The iron fist was violent, Jiang Ning slammed a punch, directly hitting a person, screamed, his back suddenly swelled, the bones slammed, I don''t know how many pieces were broken!


    The whole person, like a shooting star, flew out horizontally.


    He is extremely arrogant and does not need extra tricks at all, relying on brute force to sweep the army!


    To deal with these choppy pieces, he doesn''t need his care at all.


    But for a moment, dozens of people fell to the ground, unable to move, screaming again and again.


    "Kill them! Go! Go!"


    Fang Hong''s face changed drastically, and he didn''t expect Jiang Ning and two to be so terrible.


    He had just pulled out an iron rod and was about to rush forward, when suddenly, a gust of wind hit him and slammed into his face fiercely.


    "You are the one who died first!"


    A Fei burst into a shout.


    Without waiting for Fang Hong''s reaction, a huge fist hit his face directly!


    "boom!"


    The blood is flowing like a shot!


    Fang Hong''s entire face sank in, his nose bone broken into several pieces!

 Chapter 1217： you are mine!

    "what--"


    Fang Hong fell directly on his back, covering his face with his hands, screaming sternly, his whole body shrank into a ball, shaking all over!


    ALFY didn''t stop at all, it was crazy!


    He was really going crazy.


    If Jiang Ning didn''t take him out again, he would really explode.


    At this moment, A Fei, even Jiang Ning couldn''t help but rushed into the crowd, like a tiger descending the mountain!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    The violent fists, accompanied by ALFY''s crazy laughter, made people''s scalp numb.


    Even Huo Song didn''t expect that Jiang Ning could reach out like this.


    He felt that Jiang Ning and the others seemed to be waiting for them deliberately, and they could not wait!


    "Kill them for me!"


    Huo Song yelled, clenched his fists abruptly, his eyes were like copper bells, staring at Jiang Ning, "You are mine!"


    Killing Jiang Ning will be able to go further than the other hall masters.


    Huo Song rushed directly, slammed his fist, and smashed at Jiang Ning, who was facing his back.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning took a long eye on the back of his head, put out a hand, and directly grabbed Huo Song''s arm.


    The two people''s body shapes are quite different. Huo Song is a full head taller than Jiang Ning, and even his body shape is a circle larger.


    But his hand, stopped in the air, was held by Jiang Ning, and then moved half a minute!


    "I''m yours?"


    Jiang Ning slowly turned around, his voice was very soft, but like a thunder, it blew in Huo Song''s ear, "I''m afraid of you, I can''t bear it!"


    "Crack!"


    He was so violently that Huo Song''s arm was directly cut off by him alive!


    "what--"


    Huo Song''s complexion suddenly turned pale.


    His body is extremely strong, he has practiced kungfu horizontally, and he has been bathed for more than ten years. His muscles and bones are stronger than ordinary people.


    But Jiang Ning still broke his arm?


    "boom!"


    Before Huo Song could react, Jiang Ning kicked out, kicked Huo Song hard in the stomach, and kicked him out. He slipped more than ten meters on the ground and hit the wall, and suddenly there was no movement.


    The dignified Niutang Hall Master, in front of Jiang Ning, couldn''t hold up even a single move!


    All of a sudden, the people in Niutang panicked.


    They didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would beat them to the point of defeat.


    Not to mention the formidable and terrifying Jiang Ning in front of him, but the madman-like A Fei, no one can stand it!


    But for two minutes, people lay densely on the ground, screaming bitterly, and none of them could stand up.


    Fang Hong convulsed for a while before he passed out completely, his face covered with blood.


    Standing there, Jiang Ning glanced around, the disdain in his eyes did not hide.


    "It''s noisy."


    He spoke.


    Suddenly, the entire bathhouse was silent!


    No one dared to make a sound.


    No matter how painful, no matter how uncomfortable, even if he bit his arm, he dared not make a sound, which made Jiang Ning unhappy.


    "Wow!"


    A Fei dragged Huo Song over, like a dead dog.


    "thump!"


    He kicked Huo Song to the ground and hummed: "Is Niu Tang very powerful? It takes our lives? Who gave you the courage?"


    Huo Song was in pain and gritted his teeth.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand and slapped, "Kill me?"


    He squinted his eyes, and his murderous aura caused Huo Song to tremble involuntarily.


    He didn''t know why, but Jiang Ning was staring at him, but he couldn''t say a word just now.


    That kind of fear comes from the bottom of my heart.

 Chapter 1218： 10 times compensation for damage

    "In this world, there are many people who want to kill me. They are stronger than you and have more status than you, but now..."


    Jiang Ning''s voice seemed to come from Jiuyou Hell, extremely cold, "It''s all dead!"


    Huo Song trembled all over.


    "You, you... dare to come overseas! Qingmen will not let you go..."


    "you are wrong."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and patted Huo Song''s face, "I came overseas, just don''t want to let you go."


    Huo Song''s eyes shrank suddenly, full of deep fear!


    Jiang Ning... came overseas to deal with Qingmen?


    He is too arrogant!


    "I am waiting for you in the country, but you never come,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I''m very disappointed, since you dare not go back, then I am here, let you... never go back!"


    Huo Song was really scared.


    Before the change, he also didn''t put Jiang Ning in his eyes, but at this moment, when he really knelt in front of Jiang Ning, he could feel the terrible murderous intent emanating from Jiang Ning''s body!


    Just like substance!


    "You, you want to kill me?"


    He trembled, his throat was a little dry, "My blue door master..."


    "He''s going to die as well."


    Jiang Ning has no unnecessary nonsense, "You all are going to die."


    After speaking, he put his finger on Hosson¡¯s forehead and flicked--


    Snapped!


    It''s like being bounced off a melon!


    Huo Song''s whole body suddenly fell back, with blood on his forehead!


    Hall Master Huo Song, die!


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    All of Huo Song''s subordinates around him saw their scalp numb completely. They didn''t even want to move their hands and feet, as if they had fallen into an ice cellar and were completely frozen.


    "Boss, how much is lost here."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at the owner of the bathhouse, but the owner of the bathhouse, how dare to speak.


    He was almost frightened.


    "Well, if you break something, you will get ten times the compensation."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and scanned the cattle hall disciples who were still lying on the ground, "In five minutes, I will see that the compensation is in place."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the people who fell on the ground were crazy, rushing to the bathhouse boss when they crawled, kowtow begging for mercy, and asked him how much compensation he wanted.


    The owner of the bathhouse was really frightened.


    "A chair is worth ten thousand dollars."


    Jiang Ning seemed to be talking to himself, but as soon as he finished speaking, he just smashed the chair with his hands. He immediately took out his mobile phone, shaking with fright, and transferring money to the owner of the bathhouse.


    "A table, fifty thousand dollars."


    "A broom, ten thousand dollars."


    "A piece of floor, ten thousand dollars."


    ...


    Jiang Ning talked to himself. Hundreds of Qingmen Niutang disciples were afraid that the speed of their transfers was too slow, which would make Jiang Ning unhappy.


    No matter how much they have to lose, how much they lose, it is better than letting them lose their lives!


    Even Huo Song, the hall master of their Cow Hall, a powerful master, was killed by Jiang Ning with one finger.


    They still want to resist? Wu Xixi waits for the steak and waits for the waiter? What?


    five minutes.


    The owner of the bathhouse had a numb expression, and the transfer information he received added up to more than six million US dollars. He would not have made this money for ten lifetimes!


    "Boss, I''m not too young anymore. Falling leaves are back to their roots. Now in China, it''s pretty good."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. Without saying anything, he turned and left with A Fei.


    Looking at the backs of Jiang Ning and A Fei, the owner of the bathhouse moved his lips, and the appearance of his hometown immediately appeared in his mind.


    "Brother, I''m not addicted, where do I go next?"


    From a distance, A Fei''s voice came.

 Chapter 1219： Wishful thinking

    A Fei is still excited, and can''t wait to go to the next hall immediately and destroy them all!


    It¡¯s really cool to live such a life with Jiang Ning!


    "Agou and the others, you can start."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He didn''t want to go to the other hall immediately


    It would be too much trouble to find the twelve halls one by one.


    Why? Wu Wu Zhe Shan Zhe Shan to serve dye? It is better to wait for them to find themselves.


    It''s just a cow hall. If you lose it, you will lose it. Bao Rongdong shouldn''t feel distressed.


    Even if it hurts, does he dare to come out?


    He had asked Brother Gou and others to guard outside the Bao''s Manor, preventing Bao Rongdong from having any chance to escape.


    The blue door is going to be ruined, can he bear it.


    Jiang Ning is very curious.


    The Cow Hall was destroyed!


    The news spread quickly, especially Huo Song''s death, which caused a wave of waves with one stone.


    At this moment, the two hall masters of Longtang and Hutang were sitting together, and the expressions on their faces were somewhat unnatural.


    "Jiang Ning? He came overseas!"


    Zhang Tiankai stood up directly, a flash of excitement flashed from the corner of his eyes.


    "We were about to kill him, so he was sent overseas by himself!"


    If Jiangning is still in the country, they really can''t help it for a while. If they can''t go back, they can only watch Jiang Ning jumping there with aggrieved eyes, and let Jiang Ning repeatedly humiliate Qingmen and humiliate them.


    But now, Jiang Ning does not live or die!


    "Do not impulse,"


    Hall Master Qian Hu shook his head, "Huo Song is dead. You should be aware of his strength. Since Jiang Ning can kill him, it is definitely not good."


    "Don''t compare Huo Song''s **** with us, let alone the Cow Hall, compared with the entrance of our two halls."


    Zhang Tiankai shook his head, "Among these blue gates, you and I are the strongest. For so many years, without us, who can the blue gate rely on?"


    He was not at all polite, "Do you rely on Bao Rongdong?"


    His tone was full of disdain and contempt, and more dissatisfaction.


    At the entrance of the Dragon and Tiger two halls, they are almost half the strength of the Qingmen, but their status and treatment are not as good as the woman in Snake Tang Yin Yun!


    "Qian Hu, let me tell you, chance, that''s it!"


    Zhang Tian opened his eyes, a little crazy, "We just happen to be able to use Jiang Ning''s hand to kill other hall masters, when the time comes..."


    Qian Hu''s face changed.


    He didn''t expect Zhang Tiankai to be so crazy!


    Not only want to be the master of the door, but also take this opportunity to overcome other obstacles.


    It''s really cruel!


    "Zhang Tiankai, are you sure?"


    He squinted his eyes and looked at Zhang Tiankai.


    "Hahaha, I have come to this point, you still ask me if I''m not sure?"


    Zhang Tian said, "This blue door should belong to you and me. What''s the problem?"


    "What''s more, it is Bao Rongdong who offends Jiang Ning, so let those who support Bao Rongdong all die!"


    He walked in front of Qian Hu, staring at Qian Hu, his eyes were fierce, "When Jiang Ning has solved these people, we will solve Jiang Ning. Then, your prestige will naturally be the highest among the blue sects! "


    "If the blue door falls into our hands, isn''t it just a matter of course?"


    Zhang Tian happily played a good abacus.


    Qian Hu is naturally not a fool.


    "Hmph, then, the sect master, is it you or mine?"


    He also stared at Zhang Tiankai, a blue door, but there would not be two door owners, "Or, in the end, you even want to kill me."


    "Hahaha!"


    Zhang Tiankai laughed, squinted his eyes, his eyes were deep, "I can kill anyone, I can''t kill you, the big deal is that you are the master of the sect, I am just the deputy sect master, how about?"

 Chapter 1220： Sinister and vicious!

    The two looked at each other, each with a ghost in their hearts.


    Everyone knows that the sect master can only be one person, but they must cooperate before the position of the blue sect master is achieved.


    Both of them knew in their hearts, but no one was a fool. Without waiting for the other''s value and thoroughly using it, of course they couldn''t easily lose it.


    "Go ahead, what do you do now?"


    Qian Hu snorted.


    "On Jiangning''s side, there is nothing happening right now. The Cow Hall has been destroyed. It seems that there is no news."


    Zhang Tiankai paced, pinching his fingers, looking thoughtful.


    "Then Jiang Ning, dealing with a cow hall is probably already his limit. This is overseas, not domestic. Even if he has thousands of methods, he will not accept it here!"


    In Zhang Tiankai''s eyes, the murderous aura suddenly came to life, "It doesn''t matter, Jiang Ning does not do anything, this charge of killing the Qingmen Hall Master can fall on him!"


    Hearing this, Qian Hu immediately understood.


    He was silent for a long time without speaking.


    For a while, Qian Hu stared at Zhang Tiankai, and said every word: "You are so cruel!"


    He had already planned it in his mind. He wanted to wait for the Qingmen to be taken down by the two of them, and kill Zhang Tiankai as soon as possible!


    Otherwise, it must be yourself that is dead.


    But now, Qian Hu felt that Zhang Tiankai might have been prepared long ago, and he was not his opponent.


    "After Qingmen changed his name and surname,"


    Qian Hu took the initiative, "You must have the surname Zhang."


    The two looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    Zhang Tiankai knew that he was fierce and made Qian Hu understand that he couldn''t compete with himself. Even if he was only the deputy head, Qian Hu was still much better than he is now.


    People can''t be greedy. Unless you have enough strength, it''s better to be honest.


    The two of them did not waste time and started to act immediately.


    And Zhang Tiankai had already arranged it.


    Soon, the three hall masters of Jitang Cheng Hong, Goutang Liu Deming, Zhutang Panshan and Qingmen died!


    A miserable death!


    More than a dozen people can prove that the person who killed them was Jiang Ning.


    For a while, the anger of the entire Qingmen almost boiled.


    Before they could react, Ma Tang Bai Dong and Yang Tang Xu Zhe died again, and even their confidants were killed.


    In just two days, Niutang Huo Song was killed first, and then another five hall masters were killed...


    All these crimes fell on Jiang Ning, because many people saw Jiang Ning with their own eyes. At least for the first time, when Niu Tang Huo Song died, so many eyes saw Jiang Ning.


    Not to mention, Jiang Ning and Qingmen had grievances. Jiang Ning had reasons to clashed with several hall masters of Qingmen.


    Inside the Qingmen, not only was panic, but also angry!


    Extremely angry!


    Jiang Ning is too arrogant!


    When he was in China, he repeatedly humiliated the Qingmen. When he went overseas, he became more and more rampant. He even dared to assassinate their Qingmen''s? Fuzheshan Yiyi Aiyi?


    Is it tolerable or unbearable!


    If this continues, the blue gate will be gone!


    Several hall masters sat together again, even though the Monkey Hall master Lin Huan and the Snake Hall master Yin Yun, who had a conflict a few days ago, were sitting together at this moment, regardless of their personal grievances.


    If they fight separately, I am afraid they will all die!


    "Qingmen, it''s dangerous!"


    Zhang Tiankai slapped the table with a slap, and shouted sharply, "Six hall masters died one after another, who is the next one? It''s you!"


    He pointed at Lin Huan, then pointed at himself, "Or me?"


    "I think it will definitely not be Bao Rongdong, who is hiding at home and dare not show up!"

 Chapter 1221： Nominate a new sect owner

    Zhang Tiankai''s tone was full of mockery.


    What we need to do now is to belittle Bao Rongdong as much as possible, so that Bao Rongdong''s reputation in the green gate will fall to the bottom.


    Otherwise, how could he have a chance to go up?


    He had been thinking about the position of sect master for many years, and only today did he have a chance. Since Bao Rongdong is so greedy for life and fear of death, he is not qualified to sit in this position again.


    It is also his turn to open up the sky.


    The atmosphere in the hall is a bit dull.


    None of the remaining hall masters wanted to die. They knew better that Bao Rongdong would not stand up now.


    Qingmen didn''t have any response to such a big incident. What else did he do besides shrinking in the Bao''s manor?


    In the green gate, Bao Rongdong''s reputation has fallen to the bottom. I don''t know how many disciples spurned him in secret and cursed him!


    "We, many people have already died."


    Zhang Tian said, "If the Qingmen continues like this, everyone will die!"


    "Isn''t it shameful to die in the hands of a Jiangning? Qingmen''s century-old foundation was not destroyed 20 years ago, but now it is going to be destroyed by a little boy. Are you willing?"


    He said loudly.


    Yin Yun and others looked ugly.


    This is not a question of reconciliation, it is a question of whether you can continue to live.


    No one thought that Jiang Ning would be so crazy, not only provoking domestically, but now he personally went overseas and killed six hall masters!


    No one knows who will be next.


    "Then what do you want?"


    Lin Huan opened his mouth and stared at Zhang Tiankai, "Do you have a way?"


    In just a few days, so many people died, this Jiangning must be difficult to deal with.


    "Do you think our Qingmen would be afraid of a Jiangning?"


    Zhang Tian smiled, "I tell you that the Qingmen will fall to where it is today, not because of lack of strength, but because... lack of a courageous and courageous sect master!"


    When it comes to this, everyone here can''t be more clear in their hearts.


    Up to now, Zhang Tiankai is no longer oblivious.


    "I think it''s time to change the position of the master."


    "Not bad!"


    Qian Hu immediately followed, "Bao Rongdong''s actions broke the heart of the Qing Clan disciple. He is not qualified to continue sitting in the position of the Clan Master."


    "When the Qingmen needed him to stand up, he hid, and when the Qingmen was humiliated, he lowered his head. What''s the use of such a sect master?"


    Qian Hu stretched out his hand and pointed at Zhang Tiankai: "I recommend that Longtangtang advocates Tiankai and become the new sect master of Qingmen! Lead Qingmen up and down and reach the top again!"


    Zhang Tiankai stood there, smiling, not impatient or impatient.


    He glanced around: "I agree with Qian Hu''s suggestion, how about you?"


    Lin Huan and the others looked at the people around each other. At this point, what else could they choose?


    "I agree."


    Lin Huan nodded.


    Anyway, no matter who is the sect master, it will not be Lin Huan''s turn. As long as he can live and keep his current position, it will be fine.


    "In that case, then I agree."


    Hall Master Yang Bai of Rat Hall nodded when he saw Lin Huan''s consent.


    "I agree."


    Yan Fei, the master of the Rabbit Hall, continued to nod.


    This is the general trend, this is what people want, and he can''t change much.


    The only thing left is Bao Rongdong''s confidant, Yin Yun, the head of the Serpent Hall.


    At this moment, her face is very complicated.


    Everyone agrees, and she agrees or disagrees, it doesn''t matter at all.


    She had even guessed that the dead hall masters might not have been killed by Jiang Ning at all, but Zhang Tiankai and Qian Hu in front of them!


    They... are staring at the doormaster''s position, not a day or two!


    The reason why they kept themselves from killing was to make themselves, Bao Rongdong''s confidant, also nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1222： Its already at the entrance of the study

    In this way, even myself, the confidant of the former sect master, was disappointed with Bao Rongdong and turned to Zhang Tiankai, which can make Zhang Tiankai a good name!


    What a cunning and treacherous person!


    "I agree."


    Yin Yun took a deep breath, staring at Zhang Tiankai, and slowly said.


    She knew she had no choice.


    "Hahaha!"


    Hearing Yin Yun agreed, Zhang Tiankai laughed loudly, "Thank you for showing your love, Zhang Tiankai, how can I do!"


    "Since everyone wants me to be the sect master, I can''t let everyone down!"


    He said loudly: "Okay! From today, the master of the Qingmen is no longer Bao Rongdong, but I am Zhang Tiankai! I can promise everyone that the Qingmen will return to its peak, and this first step is to step on Jiang Ning''s body goes up!"


    Things are always going according to his plan.


    Zhang Tiankai was suddenly a little grateful to Jiang Ning.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning''s sudden appearance, how could he have this opportunity?


    Now, what he has to do is to kill Jiang Ning, kill Bao Rongdong, step on the bodies of the two of them, and stand firm!


    "I have sent someone to track Jiang Ning''s trace, everyone prepares, this battle, we want to make the casino shake up!"


    Zhang Tiankai roared.


    At the same time.


    Jiang Ning was looking up at the gate of Bao''s Manor.


    "Have never left, always in there, I am sure he is there."


    The figure flickered, and Brother Gou stood behind Jiang Ning and said softly.


    They were responsible for staring at Bao Rongdong and not letting Bao Rongdong run away. In the past few days, they have almost been sleepless.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "You continue to stare outside."


    "Big brother, don''t you need us to follow?"


    Brother Gou was a little worried.


    He knew that Bao Rongdong was definitely not the only expert in this Bao family. Jiang Ning might be dangerous if he entered alone.


    "No, you wait for other guests."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he walked in directly.


    Brother Gou hadn''t reacted yet, and A Fei grabbed his neck and smiled: "I hope I can catch a big fish today, Bao Rongdong...not enough!"


    After speaking, several figures disappeared again.


    Outside the Bao''s Manor, there are guards patrolling from time to time. From a distance, you can see Jiang Ning, suddenly, like a big enemy!


    "Da da da!"


    The sound of intensive footsteps suddenly rang.


    "who!"


    "Stop him? Yibayidi and zero attending Luguan?!"


    "Anyone who approaches, kills without mercy!"


    ...


    In the study in the manor.


    Bao Rongdong sat there, feeling a little uneasy, and after drinking a few sips of tea, he calmed down slowly.


    He doesn''t want to care about Qingmen''s affairs for the time being. The most important thing now is how to survive from the sword of the Lord!


    "What happened?"


    Suddenly, he heard the movement from outside, and his eyes shrank suddenly, "Here is he?"


    "Patriarch!"


    The housekeeper knocked on the door of the study and said, "Patriarch, it is Jiang Ning who is here!"


    "Jiang Ning?"


    Bao Rongdong raised his brows, and an anger that had been suppressed for a long time came out instantly.


    This guy, dare to come overseas?


    How dare you come to his Bao''s Manor?


    He had guessed that the Qingmen was messed up, it must be because Jiang Ning was secretly messing up, this guy... is looking for death!


    "How many people are here?"


    Bao Rongdong''s voice was cold.


    "Just him."


    The housekeeper''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    "Hahaha, too arrogant! Alone, dare to break into my Bao''s Manor? Where is he now!"


    Bao Rongdong laughed furiously, and had never been humiliated like this before.


    Outside the Bao''s Manor, there are more than two hundred guards. There are more than a dozen of masters at the master level alone. Jiang Ning is here to die!


    "Already... to the door of the study."


    The butler''s voice was full of fear.

 Chapter 1223： Is he worthy?

    Hearing this, Bao Rongdong was shocked.


    Already at the door of the study?


    What a joke!


    He clenched his fist suddenly, turned around and walked to the window, and pushed it open to see, downstairs, there were more than two hundred guards, none of them could still stand!


    Including those dozens of master-level masters!


    "Guru¡ª"


    Bao Rongdong''s Adam''s apple slipped, and the expression on his face changed and changed.


    Behind him, two figures appeared, and stopped there before they approached.


    Bao Rongdong stretched out his hand and waved: "No, don''t show up yet, find the right opportunity and kill him!"


    After speaking, he walked to the door and opened the door.


    Outside the door, the butler was standing there, trembling all over, and his face was completely bloodless.


    Behind him, there was a person standing.


    Jiangning!


    "Patriarch Bao, it''s the first time to meet, please pay more attention."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and patted the housekeeper''s shoulder, "It''s nothing to do with you, let''s make a pot of tea."


    The housekeeper''s chicken nodded as if pecking at the rice, how dare to say a word.


    He just saw it with his own eyes, Jiang Ning slapped a master-level master directly to death!


    Bao Rongdong looked at Jiang Ning: "I didn''t expect that you would dare to come."


    "Don''t you ask me to go in and sit down?"


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    "Please."


    In Bao Rongdong''s eyes, his expression changed, he opened the door and asked Jiang Ning to enter.


    Jiang Ning was not nervous at all, as if walking in his own home, he walked in directly.


    Bao Rongdong snorted in his heart, wondering whether Jiang Ning was fearless or really confident, and he didn''t care if there was any danger at all.


    This kid does have the strength, can easily solve the manor''s guard, at least he has to be a master of the master level, and even... is one of the best!


    It''s not easy to deal with.


    Jiang Ning sat down on the sofa without being polite.


    The butler brought in the tea and fled out in a panic.


    "what the **** do you want?"


    Bao Rongdong stared at Jiang Ning warily.


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would really come overseas, let alone that Jiang Ning would attack Qingmen and himself so quickly.


    "Master, want you to kill me?"


    "You think too much, that guy and I are not the same,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "In fact, I want to kill the Lord, and he wants to kill me too."


    Hearing this, Bao Rongdong''s eyes shrank suddenly.


    "You are not his person?"


    "Is he worthy?"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "These evildoers will die in my hands sooner or later."


    Bao Rongdong suddenly became a little confused.


    What exactly is going on?


    Jiang Ning is not from the Lord, not from the Hidden Door, so all this...


    "This round, everyone has come in, sir, you, me, and the Slanka family."


    Jiang Ning saw Bao Rongdong with an expression of disbelief, "And the end result is that one person must die."


    "You said, the **** man, is it me?"


    Bao Rongdong''s expression suddenly became sullen.


    "You are underestimating me!"


    Jiang Ning laughed, picked up the tea, took a sip, ignored Bao Rongdong''s hysterical roar, and nodded.


    "Well, isn''t the tea? Dyeing the zero love and feasting the zero West? Wrong.


    "Jiangning!"


    Bao Rongdong said angrily, "Do you really think you can fool me? Today, I''m afraid you can''t get out of this manor!"


    "I know, there are two masters at the master level in your study."


    Jiang Ning said casually, "But they can''t save your life."


    Bao Rongdong was shocked.


    Jiang Ning knows all this?


    "Chen Lantang told you?"


    "No, you can find it easily."


    While drinking tea, Jiang Ning raised his head to look at Bao Rongdong, and suddenly sighed, "Hey, in fact, there is no grievance between us."

 Chapter 1224： Do you all dare to grab it?

    Bao Rongdong wanted to yell at him and asked Jiang Ning, then why did you kill me!


    To push my Bao family into such a situation!


    "Someone wants your life, so there is no doubt that you will die. It doesn''t matter whose hand you die."


    Jiangning Road.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Behind Bao Rongdong, two figures appeared.


    All of a sudden, the three masters stared at Jiang Ning who was sitting there drinking tea at the same time!


    "But I think it''s you who is going to die today!"


    Bao Rongdong shouted.


    Jiang Ning sat there, still as calm as water, holding a tea cup in his hand, leaning on the sofa, and didn''t even mean to stand up.


    He looked up at Bao Rongdong, and suddenly there was some sympathy in his eyes.


    "The Lord wants to kill me, he can''t kill me! You want to kill me, it''s even more dreaming!"


    Bao Rongdong''s breath soared, and he was about to do it--


    Suddenly, there was a puff!


    A dagger pierced his waist fiercely.


    Bao Rongdong''s face changed, turning his head to look at the person standing to his left, his face full of disbelief.


    "Puff!


    With another sound, the person standing on Bao Rongdong''s right, also holding a dagger in his hand, stabbed in.


    Two people, one on the left and the other, shot fiercely and decisively. Two daggers were pierced on Bao Rongdong''s waist. Suddenly, blood stained Bao Rongdong''s clothes.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Bao Rongdong felt that his body suddenly lost strength.


    These two weaknesses have been penetrated!


    He watched the two people standing next to him, and couldn''t believe that they would betray him.


    "He''s right, you are always going to die. It doesn''t matter whose hand you die."


    One of them opened his mouth, "If it weren''t for today, even the two of us would not be able to get close to you, because you also never trusted the two of us."


    Only when facing a powerful enemy like Jiang Ning, Bao Rongdong had no choice but to stand with the other two.


    But where do you think, they are the same, waiting for this day, waiting for a long time.


    Bao Rongdong clutched his waist, and his strength gradually disappeared. He took two steps back and sat on the ground, his face suddenly pale.


    "Lord, it''s really amazing,"


    Jiang Ning put down the tea cup and applauded, "Admire, admire, but, boxing book, have you got it?"


    The two did not speak, staring at Jiang Ning.


    They know very well that Jiang Ning [youyou reading www.uutxt.info] is difficult to deal with!


    Even if the two of them desperately died, they might not be able to **** the boxing score under Jiang Ning''s hands.


    Jiang Ning glanced at them, walked to Bao Rongdong''s side, stretched out his hand, and patted his shoulder: "Now, we can make a deal. You give me the boxing score and I will let you live."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Bao Rongdong''s face turned pale, and he couldn''t wait to have strength to choke Jiang Ning alive!


    It turned out that Jiang Ning knew that the people around him had betrayed, and even knew that the two of them were waiting for an opportunity to kill him and **** the boxing score...


    The blood flowed more and more, and no more than hemostatic treatment of the wound, the wounds of the internal organs could kill him!


    "Time is running out, Patriarch Bao."


    Jiang Ning sighed, "It will take 30 seconds to kill the two of them. If you hesitate again, Yishan Lingshanyi will bleed a little bit more with satisfaction."


    Bao Rongdong trembled his lips, put his hand into his arms... took out a boxing score and gave it to Jiang Ning. He wants to survive!


    He never thought that he would actually fall into this field, and he didn''t even have the opportunity to do it. Jiang Ning would follow the master, playing around!


    "Fist score, get it!"


    The two of them shouted sharply when they saw that Bao Rongdong was going to hand over the fist sheet to Jiang Ning.


    As soon as the voice fell, the two rushed over!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand with two punches and directly shook the two of them into the air. The murderous intent appeared in his eyes!


    "Now, this boxing sheet is mine,"


    His voice became cold, "Dare you grab my things?"

 Chapter 1225： Dont you grab it?

    In Jiang Ning''s eyes, there was a chill!


    He deliberately raised his hand and raised his hand, which he had just taken from Bao Rongdong''s hand.


    "Do you dare to grab my things?"


    After finishing speaking, he looked like there were no two people in his eyes. He put the boxing score directly into his pocket and stretched out his hand to pat.


    Arrogant!


    overbearing!


    "kill!"


    The two masters looked at each other without hesitation, and rushed towards Jiang Ning again.


    They waited a long time for this boxing score.


    Only today did he have the opportunity to approach Bao Rongdong, who was always vigilant. No matter where he thought, Jiang Ning took the boxing sheet so easily.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Two master-level masters, one on the left and the other on the right, rushed towards Jiangning at the same time, with all the ultimate moves!


    Without getting the boxing score, their mission would fail.


    If they fail, they will pay the price of their lives!


    "court death!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at the two people, his fists suddenly raised, and a gust of wind suddenly rose.


    He slammed a punch and directly collided with the person who rushed.


    "boom!"


    This punch was heavy, and Jiang Ning stood there, Wensi did not move, with violent punches, and violently shook the man out, sliding on the ground for several meters before stabilizing his figure and his face. It was full of horror.


    And the other person took this opportunity to kill Jiang Ning''s Xia San Lu directly!


    Fast again!


    Ruthless!


    "Die!"


    The man shook his wrist, and suddenly the dagger was held tightly in his hand, as fast as lightning!


    But, how can Jiang Ning be hurt by someone like him?


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, Jiang Ning''s fist hit the dagger directly, and with a click, the dagger broke into two directly.


    The man turned pale with fright.


    "how can that be!"


    How hard is Jiang Ning''s fist, so he can break the capital of the dagger?


    "Nothing is Impossible."


    Jiang Ning stretched out a hand and grabbed him directly, his fingers stuck in his neck for an instant, "You have little knowledge."


    After speaking, his fingers suddenly pressed hard, and with a click, the person''s body completely softened.


    thump!


    The corpse fell heavily to the ground, and the other person trembled, where he dared to make a move.


    He felt that Jiang Ning was a demon at all, he was not a human being!


    They all have great master-level strength, no matter which side they are, they are considered masters, even in the hidden gate, the position promised to them by the master is also very high.


    But in front of Jiang Ning, he could only feel helpless and helpless!


    This is simply not someone they can deal with!


    Even Bao Rongdong''s consciousness has become a little fuzzy, and he is clutching his wounds.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s two punches, his body couldn''t help shaking, and his eyes were full of horror.


    He got a page of boxing score, but after so many years of experience, he still couldn''t really control it.


    But Bao Rongdong knows that his strength is more than twenty years ago. I don''t know how many times stronger. He originally thought that he was enough to stand proudly in this world.


    Can see Jiang Ning, the kind of despair and powerlessness in his heart, made him almost collapsed!


    Jiang Ning''s fist, even if it was him, couldn''t bear it at all.


    He is violent, Jiang Ning is more violent than him!


    He is agile, Jiang Ning is more agile than him!


    He is cruel, Jiang Ning is more cruel than him!


    "Don''t grab it?"


    Step by step, Jiang Ning walked towards the remaining person, "No one has ever dared to **** my things, and no one has ever been able to **** things from me."


    "? Lu Zhe Lu Shan Zhe Er? You, come to grab it!"

 Chapter 1226： I dont want to kill you

    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The man screamed, madly, and rushed towards Jiang Ning.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning''s figure flashed, and directly avoided the attack, the speed was astonishing, and immediately grabbed the man and punched three times in succession!


    "what--"


    The man screamed, and three big bags bulged up on his back!


    It seems to be pierced through.


    Jiang Ning let go of his hand without looking at it again, letting his body fall down heavily.


    Thirty seconds!


    Just like Jiang Ning just said, to deal with such a person, thirty seconds is more than enough.


    But... Those are two masters at the master level!


    "help me¡­¡­"


    Seeing Jiang Ning turned to leave, Bao Rongdong hurriedly raised his hand and hurriedly shouted, "You promised me...you promised me..."


    On both sides of the waist, blood was still flowing, and Bao Rongdong felt that his life was passing by little by little.


    "If you hold on, you can bleed a little bit more, it''s okay."


    Jiang Ning walked straight out of the study. Outside, the Bao''s housekeeper shrank under the sofa, shivering.


    "Don''t shake."


    He kicked, "Go save your master, but there are not many chances."


    The housekeeper hurried in to rescue people.


    Just as Jiang Ning was about to take two steps, he suddenly stopped.


    He raised his head, looked at the people standing at the door, looked at the strange mask that looked like a smile but not a smile, like a cry but not crying, the murderous in his eyes gradually became thicker!


    Lord!


    coming!


    The robe is straight, no wind, automatic, hunting!


    The Lord stood there, like a person? He opened the heaven and the earth, with an astonishing aura.


    He looked at Jiang Ning, put his hands behind him, and said lightly:


    "This boxing score belongs to me."


    "Oh, isn''t it?"


    Jiang Ning responded.


    From his pocket, he took out the boxing score he had just obtained from Bao Rongdong, and shook it, "You call it and see if it will agree."


    The eyes under the mask of the Lord gradually became deeper, and a trace of cold air kept circling in his pupils!


    "I don''t want to kill you."


    "But, I want to kill you."


    Jiang Ning put away the fist sheet, and suddenly moved¡ª¡ª


    "Since it''s here, don''t leave!"


    Almost instantly, Jiang Ning directly improved his state to the extreme!


    He took seven steps, each step almost shook the ground, punch after punch, hitting seven punches in succession, each punch became more turbulent, and it seemed that an instant, it set off a frenzy!


    "boom!"


    But in the blink of an eye, Jiang Ning came to the master, blasted out a punch, and slammed into the master!


    The Lord''s eyes changed slightly, he punched Jiang Ning hard, and stepped back one after another.


    Immediately, he stood still, flicked his long sleeves, and shot likewise.


    Two people fight together in an instant!


    Fists and feet, deafening!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    In the eyes of outsiders, this is where they are fighting, it is clear that they are two wild beasts, slamming each other with their bodies frantically.


    Every punch seemed to hit the steel plate, making a dull sound.


    Jiang Ning became more brave as he fought, and his boxing power became more and more violent, as if tireless.


    The mask on the Lord¡¯s face made Jiang Ning unable to see his expression at all!


    quick!


    It''s faster!


    Jiangning''s speed is getting faster and faster!


    His fists are getting more and more domineering!


    Intrepid, such as Yixi''s attendant Shan''er, the Lord, did not respond in time for a while, was hit by Jiang Ning''s fist on the shoulder, and stepped back five or six steps.


    "I underestimated you."


    The voice of the Lord is gradually full of murderous aura!


    It seemed that in the next moment, he was going to fight Jiang Ning until one person fell down!


    "Master!"


    Before he could take a shot, a figure flashed in quickly, throwing a smoke bomb, and suddenly, the whole hall was full of smoke!


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and waved to disperse the smoke, but where is the shadow of the Lord?

 Chapter 1227： Who is the Lord?

    Lu Xishan run away.


    The Lord actually ran away.


    Jiang Ning looked at the empty door, his eyes flickered, he was ready, here today, kill the Lord!


    Even, there are second-hand preparations to prevent the Lord from fleeing.


    Because he concluded that the master will definitely appear this time, and the master will never allow him to have one more page in his hand.


    "Big Brother!"


    A Fei and the others rushed in, panting, "No stop!"


    With a murderous look on his face, he gritted his teeth: "Damn, almost!"


    "They are the same, well prepared."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and looked at the two people who were long gone in the distance.


    He squeezed his fist, and there was a blood stain on the joints. It was obvious that it could even reach, under the polished skin, the white finger bones!


    "I didn''t expect the Lord to be so cunning. If he doesn''t escape today, we can definitely kill him!"


    A Fei really wanted to slap herself.


    They have laid an ambush, just waiting for the Lord to show up.


    Even Gou and the others were all prepared to sacrifice and had to leave the Lord behind. No matter where they thought, Yantang appeared in time and took the Lord away.


    "Forget it, let him live for a while."


    Jiang Ning gradually recovered his calmness and didn''t care too much.


    At least, he probably knows that the Lord is on the bottom.


    Jiang Ning was about to take people away, and there was a sound of footsteps outside the manor.


    "Quick! Surround them!"


    "They are inside! Don''t let go!"


    "Jiangning! You cast yourself into the net, today, save your life!"


    ...


    There were shouts, and soon surrounded the manor.


    Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced, Zhang Tiankai was leading in with several other hall masters, murderously rushing in.


    Behind them, there are hundreds of people, crushed in darkness!


    The people from the blue door, here comes!


    "Jiangning!"


    Zhang Tiankai walked in and saw Jiang Ning, he suddenly sneered, "You are so brave! You have repeatedly humiliated my Qingmen without saying, but also killed my Qingmen brothers and feet!"


    His whole body exudes the aura of a superior, as if he has become accustomed to the identity of the master.


    "Today, if I don''t kill you, how can I be worthy of my green disciple? How can I be worthy of my dead brother!"


    Behind Zhang Tiankai were Qian Hu and several other hall masters. At this moment, seeing Jiang Ning beside him, there were only a dozen people, and his heart suddenly became clear.


    "come!"


    Zhang Tiankai was full of confidence, "Kill me! Don''t keep one!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the darkness was overwhelming, and they all rushed towards Jiang Ning and the others.


    Jiang Ning swept around, without any intention of doing anything.


    He glanced at A Fei and the others, knowing that they are in a bad mood now, and carefully prepared everything, but let the Lord find out in advance and escaped. At this moment, everyone''s heart is still on fire.


    It just so happened that someone came to die.


    "Satisfy him, don''t keep one."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning ignored it, and A Fei and the others, like a wolf, took the initiative to rush out.


    "kill--"


    All of a sudden, murderous!


    The shouts were everywhere, and the screams were even more heartbreaking, but for a moment, blood in the hall ran into rivers!


    Jiang Ning ignored these.


    He didn''t have any interest in doing things like this kind of innocent.


    If he wants to kill, he must kill the master.


    Jiang Ning walked into the study, and the butler just helped Bao Rongdong stop the blood.


    But Bao Rongdong''s internal organs were injured, and it was difficult to survive!


    He sat opposite, squinted, looking at the weak Bao Rongdong: "Who is the Lord?"

 Chapter 1228： No longer exists

    "he came."


    Bao Rongdong panted, feeling a little tired.


    He just heard that Jiang Ning was fighting with the Lord, and the movement alone was not what he could imagine.


    The strength of the two people is really too strong!


    Originally, he thought that he had a battle with the Lord, but now it seems that the reason why the Lord didn''t come to kill him was just because he was afraid of the blue door behind him.


    Now Qingmen is destroyed by Jiangning...


    Bao Rongdong could hear that, outside the door, in the hall, those people like Zhang Tiankai were coming, and these idiots took the initiative to send them to the door, so that Jiang Ning could take them!


    "Lord..."


    "Ran away."


    Jiang Ning snorted.


    "Guru¡ª"


    Bao Rongdong''s throat closed and his servant zero Yiwu closed and slid, his pale face flashed with disbelief.


    How could a person like the Lord escape?


    Was beaten by Jiang Ning and escaped?


    So how strong is Jiangning?


    "Who the **** is he."


    Jiang Ning stared at Bao Rongdong, "I think you should know."


    "Yes, I know."


    Bao Rongdong closed his eyes so that he would not be so tired, "It''s just that I dare not say."


    "Don''t tell me when I''m dying?"


    Jiangning Road.


    "I can''t say when I''m dying."


    Bao Rongdong smiled bitterly, "I didn''t expect that I would fall into this field. I am afraid that since 20 years ago, I was forced to come overseas by the master to search for boxing scores for him, and I was doomed to die."


    "It''s just... I didn''t expect it to be this way of death."


    He has been guarding against others all his life, whether it''s guarding against the ridiculousness, or the other two guards, or even everyone in the blue gate.


    But in the end, he still miscalculated.


    I am afraid that there is no one around me who can really trust me. They have long been infiltrated by the Lord.


    "I know you want to know who he is and why you are looking for boxing scores,"


    Bao Rongdong opened his eyes again and looked at Jiang Ning, "I advise you... or give up."


    "You are very strong, maybe even stronger than the master, but it''s useless... you can''t offend him, and you can''t beat him."


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    There was a sense of powerlessness and despair on his face, and he muttered to himself: "No one can fight them, no one..."


    Jiang Ning stepped forward and slapped Bao Rongdong''s face!


    "Who said no?"


    "You are afraid of death, but I am not afraid of it!"


    Bao Rongdong looked at Jiang Ning, his lips trembling.


    He suddenly widened his eyes and roared: "They are a family of martial arts! They are a family of martial arts! No one dare to provoke them! Do you understand!"


    "Do you know that even the hidden door is just their toy, do you understand?"


    Bao Rongdong roared like a lunatic.


    After shouting frantically, he coughed violently, spurting blood from his mouth and gasping for breath.


    "Aristocratic family?"


    Jiang Ning frowned. He hadn''t heard of it before, never.


    The domestic arena circles, even the old ones like Tan Xing, have never said these two words.


    "Ahem..."


    Bao Rongdong coughed violently, and the blood spewed out more and more, and the whole person almost shrank and fell straight down.


    "Patriarch! Patriarch!"


    The butler yelled in a panic.


    Jiang Ning took a look and knew that Bao Rongdong was bound to die, and the gods were also weak.


    He didn''t say anything, and turned to leave.


    The hall has become a Shura field!


    Zhang Tiankai and the others, knelt there, eyes full of fear, where there was still the arrogance and domineering when he first came in.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at them, never put them in his eyes.


    "Qingmen, it doesn''t exist anymore."


    After saying this, Jiang Ning left, Zhang Tiankai and others, shivering...


    "Spare! Forgive! Please, forgive us!"

 Chapter 1229： Wrong step

    Zhang Tiankai and others screamed in horror.


    They thought that they were here to harvest Jiang Ning''s life, and they wanted to step on Jiang Ning''s corpse to take the upper hand. They did not think that this place became a **** cave, and they came to die!


    "Please¡­"


    Zhang Tiankai knelt on the ground, repeatedly kowtow, "I am not the master of the blue door, I am not..."


    "Crack!"


    Brother Gou didn''t pay any attention to it, and went straight forward and broke his neck!


    Is it not important anymore.


    Jiang Ning said, Qingmen no longer exists, then these people... there is no need to keep them!


    They were holding fire, and finally led the Lord out, but failed to kill him and let him run away.


    "Don''t keep one!"


    Brother Dog roared.


    ¡­


    Qingmen, it''s gone.


    Like a blockbuster, it detonated in the casino, and in a moment, the entire casino was shaking.


    No one thought that the powerful blue door would suddenly collapse.


    No one even knows what happened.


    As soon as the news reached Amel''s ears, she still couldn''t believe it.


    I thought that Jiang Ning was just a small fight, and he might even lose to Qingmen in the end. After all, there are many masters in Qingmen, and they are very powerful.


    Even if Jiang Ning is at home, he has some strength, but when he goes overseas, how can he fight the Qingmen?


    But now, looking at the news that just came before him, Amel was silent for a long time.


    "Miss, Bao Rongdong is dead, and his children have long been arranged by him to leave the casino and their whereabouts are currently unknown."


    "As for the blue door..."


    Needless to say, the destruction of the Blue Gate has shocked the entire casino, but no one knows what happened.


    "It surprised me that,"


    Aimee sighed, "I have repeatedly reminded myself not to underestimate Jiang Ning, but in fact, I still underestimate him."


    "Hey, I seem to have done something wrong."


    She was biting her lip, **** and charming, but the anger in her eyes could not be concealed at all.


    She is angry at herself.


    If you take the wrong step, you may lose your head start.


    "Slanka''s agency, give it to Lin, of course, provided that they are willing to."


    Aimee turned her head and looked at her men, "If they don''t want to, then Sri Lanka will withdraw from the Dadonghua market, and don''t have the slightest conflict with Lin''s.


    "Yes."


    "Besides!"


    Amel said, "Cooperating with Lin''s to help Lin''s to open up overseas markets, even if we lose part of our own market, it doesn''t matter."


    "On the family side, I will explain, you just do it, remember, hurry up and don''t miss the first opportunity."


    Hearing this, the next one was stunned and opened his mouth to ask why, but he still didn''t ask.


    "Yes, Miss, I see."


    Amelie sat there, looking at the picture of Jiang Ning on the phone, her eyes still.


    "What kind of person are you?"


    She is even more curious about Jiang Ning now?


    In such a short period of time, the Bao family was destroyed, and even the biggest reliance of the Bao family was completely silent.


    This is definitely not something ordinary people can do.


    Jiang Ning has a very high position in the ground circle, and also has super strength in the underground circle.


    But who is he?


    "I''ll figure out you sooner or later, Jiang Ning."


    Amel closed her eyes and leaned on the sofa, thinking quietly.


    She wanted to know what Jiang Ning was doing right now, what she was thinking about, and what she would do after killing the Bao family and Qingmen, behind Jiang Ning.


    As long as you can keep up with Jiang Ning''s footsteps, and one step faster than him, you will be able to hold the control of that matter in your own hands!

 Chapter 1230： Family has orders

    The news of the fall of the Qingmen and the Bao family shocked the casino, especially those industries under the Qingmen''s name. At this moment, many people have become the targets of competition.


    Jiang Ning has no interest in those industries.


    He just told Zhou Jin that no matter who took over the casinos, let him win to the death until they didn''t want to open it.


    However, Jiang Ning did not stay overseas and returned directly to the East China Sea.


    At that time.


    A manor hidden in the mountains.


    The Lord stood there with deep eyes and a trace of anger.


    Jiang Ning got another page of boxing scores.


    This round was set by him. Originally, he wanted to use Jiang Ning''s hand to kill Bao Rongdong and destroy the Qingmen. However, he profited and got the boxing score. How could I think that Jiangning would set another round besides this round.


    Even, he almost installed him in!


    "Lord, you are too risky to be like this."


    Behind him, Yan Tang said, "If I hadn''t found out in time, it would be dangerous this time."


    It''s not just Jiang Ning''s strength, it''s amazingly powerful, Jiang Ning, who controls two pages of boxing books, doesn''t seem to be inferior compared to the master, let alone those A Fei outside, there are second-hand preparations!


    No matter how strong the master is, once they fall into their trap, I''m afraid it will be difficult to get out?


    "Jiang Ning has three pages of boxing scores in his hands."


    The Lord said, "This is the limit, we can''t let him live anymore."


    Yantang did not speak.


    The Lord could have killed Jiang Ning earlier, when he only controlled one page of the boxing sheet.


    At least at that time, if you want to kill Jiang Ning, there is still a chance, even if you have to pay a great price.


    But now, I missed it.


    late!


    He knew very well that the reason why the Lord didn''t do anything at the beginning was because he was worried that he would reveal his identity. But now, even if he reveals his identity, I''m afraid he will not be able to kill Jiang Ning.


    "It''s a little troublesome."


    Yantang hesitated for a moment, and then said, "There is news from the aristocratic family. Obviously, I am very dissatisfied with this [August One Chinese Network www.x81zw.cn] incident. They want you to go back and explain."


    "Humph!"


    The eyes of the Lord instantly chilled.


    "Explain? I don''t need to explain to them!"


    "This is my business!"


    He shouted coldly, "Yantang, you know what to do."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Yantang nodded respectfully, "I''ll explain."


    He knew that although this was the task of the family, the Lord had never regarded it as a task, he was just doing things for himself.


    After speaking, Yantang turned and left.


    He had just left for a while, the Lord took off his mask, and the blood on the corner of his mouth was shocking!


    "puff--"


    Suddenly, he opened his mouth violently, wowed, spouted a mouthful of blood, and coughed violently.


    he is injured!


    And it''s not light.


    "What a terrible boxing technique..."


    The Lord wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and there was a glimmer of disbelief in his eyes.


    With the same control of two pages of boxing scores, Jiang Ning''s strength is even higher than that of himself.


    He really underestimated Jiang Ning!


    The Lord stretched out his hand, squeezed his shoulder firmly, and clicked¡ª¡ª


    The dislocated shoulder immediately recovered.


    But Jiang Ning''s punch, the strength of the punch penetrated into his body, if he hadn''t reacted in time, I''m afraid he would be injured more severely.


    "Ahem..."


    The Lord coughed a few times and vomited the blood that had accumulated. It took a long time before he was relieved.


    His eyes returned to coldness again, and put on the mask again, still the cold, domineering, and extremely cruel Lord!

 Chapter 1231： Cant you train it?

    The Lord did not stay long, and left immediately.


    In the empty room, the windows were not closed, and the curtains floated up as soon as the wind blew.


    A figure walked in slowly.


    It is Yantang who left before the Lord!


    His expression was a bit complicated, and his brows were frowned when he looked at the blood vomiting from the Lord on the ground.


    "This Jiangning is really terrible."


    Yantang said to himself, "If this continues, the task will not be completed."


    "Master, you are for yourself, but the family, you won''t let you be so self-willed."


    He squinted his eyes and figured out how to explain it.


    "I have to run, and it will always be me who gets scolded, huh."


    Yantang didn''t say anything, stretched out his hand, closed the window, and then left quietly.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning has returned to the East China Sea.


    His expression looked a little tired, as soon as he sat on the sofa, it looked like a puddle of mud.


    "Hurry up! Oh, forget it, clumsy, I''ll do it myself!"


    In the kitchen, Su Mei''s voice came, too slow to Lin Wen, full of disgust.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning came back from an inspection abroad, she was so tired that she was really distressed, and she hurried to stew some nourishing things for Jiang Ning.


    Called Lin Wen to help, but the more he helped, he simply kicked him out of the kitchen.


    "You kid."


    Lin Wen walked to the sofa and sat down, his eyes filled with jealousy, "Can''t be too much!"


    "This is my wife!"


    He dissatisfied, "You have to pretend to be pitiful and find your own wife!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and pulled a pillow to hug him: "My wife, I can''t cook."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Get cheap and sell well!


    Lin Wen was all overwhelmed by Jiangning? Yiyiling, Shan Er Yixi, was amused. ?


    "Who said no? No, wouldn''t you train it?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Yuzhen''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Mom, is the meal ready, I''m hungry!"


    The voice came first before anyone came in.


    After Lin Wen just finished speaking, he blushed immediately after hearing this gluttonous remark. Isn''t my daughter able to make myself a little bit angry?


    He stared at Lin Yuzhen, who was walking in. Before he could speak, Lin Yuzhen saw Jiang Ning lying on the sofa. He didn''t even care to put it down, so he ran over.


    "husband!"


    Lin Yu really rushed over and hugged Jiang Ning as if Lin Wen sitting on the side was air.


    "Are you back? Don''t tell me, I''ll pick you up."


    Jiang Ning smiled, rubbing Lin Yuzhen''s hair, pulling him into his arms, and kissing her on the forehead.


    "Xiao Zhao, you are in a meeting, busy, I won''t bother you."


    The two people looked crooked, let Lin Wen sit there, feeling like a 100,000-watt light bulb.


    He could only shook his head, got up and went into the kitchen again.


    "My wife, let me help you... I''m really scared of the two young people outside."


    The dinner table.


    Four people, eight dishes, delicious colors, flavors, like Chinese New Year.


    "Jiangning, eat more, and take a good rest when you are full."


    Su Mei''s expression was distressed, and she turned her head and fired at Lin Wen and Lin Yu, "You two are really, too. There is no one else who can do these things in a company as big as Lin''s? Does Jiangning have to run up and down?"


    "There are two of you, one chairman and one general manager. What about your work?"


    Lin Wen sullenly eats without refuting a word.


    He has slept enough on the sofa and the floor during this time.


    As long as Jiang Ning is not good, Su Mei will not be polite. This old man is really bad.


    And Lin Yu was really unconvinced.


    "Mom, we are very busy too, no hard work."


    She puffed up her mouth, but didn''t forget to **** the ribs from Jiangning''s chopsticks, "I''m thin!"

 Chapter 1232： God of Gamblers Playing Mahjong

    "You are a thin ghost!"


    How did you know that Su Mei took the ribs that Lin Yuzhen had snatched again, snatched them back, and sent them to Jiangning''s bowl, "I think Jiangning has lost weight!"


    "I''m ashamed to fight Jiang Ning, Yuzhen, you didn''t do the right thing."


    Lin Yu really sighed and shrugged, she was used to it.


    If it weren''t for her confirmation, Jiang Ning was the one who wandered the streets back then. She suspected that things were the other way around. Jiang Ning was the one who gave him the lollipop.


    And the mother in front of her was her wicked mother-in-law.


    "The company has really had a lot of things lately,"


    Lin Wen muffled his voice, fighting injustice for his daughter, "Now the Lin family is bigger, but we are not doing so many public welfare undertakings for profit, and the funding gap is not small. Yu is really because of this, but it is a headache."


    After speaking, he deliberately glanced at Jiang Ning? Yi Yiran Fuxi Wu Yixi?


    Who said my daughter won''t work hard anymore?


    Didn''t she work for you, Jiang Ning, this stinky boy!


    "Lack of money?"


    Jiang Ning raised his head while gnawing on the ribs, looking at Lin Yuzhen, "How much is missing?"


    "Can''t spend your money."


    Lin Yuzhen said directly.


    "That''s your personal money."


    Jiang Ning took out another card directly from his pocket: "The investment made by Lin''s money these days is not my personal money."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu was really shocked.


    "How many?"


    Looking at the sign above, Lin Yu really knew that there was definitely a lot of money in this card.


    "More than two billion dollars."


    It''s quieter.


    Jiang Ning said it lightly, as if it was more than twenty yuan, not more than two billion dollars.


    "In the gambling city these few days, a friend has to take me to play two games. He is more powerful, and he has made me a little bit."


    This is called a bit?


    This is more powerful?


    If Lin Yu really knew what the gambling city was, she would really believe it, and someone with this kind of strength would definitely be regarded as a **** of gambling!


    Lin Wen bowed his head and grilled rice, not wanting to participate in Jiang Ning''s topic anymore.


    Su Mei is now not the middle-aged woman that he used to be. There have been many big scenes. Two billion US dollars is nothing, Jiang Ning is richer.


    "Play mahjong?"


    Her focus is completely different from Lin Yuzhen and Lin Wen.


    "Yup."


    Jiang Ning nodded immediately, knowing that Su Mei would occasionally play as a pastime.


    "Then your friend is very good?"


    Su Mei suddenly became excited, "When will he be invited to Donghai to play, teach me, I recently lost more than two hundred yuan, I feel so distressed!"


    Speaking of this, Su Mei couldn''t help it.


    "Dare to beat my mother? Who, so bold!"


    Jiang Ning filled with indignation, "I''ll call later and call the **** of gambling over. We must find this one!"


    "God of Gamblers?"


    Su Mei had a meal, "It shouldn''t be okay, right?"


    Without saying anything, Jiang Ning directly called Zhou Jin and asked him to buy the earliest plane tomorrow, come to the East China Sea, and take Su Mei to play mahjong.


    If you don''t win people in this community, what kind of a gambler is that?


    Lin Wen silently got off the table and called a **** of gambling to bring Su Mei to play mahjong?


    Jiang Ning did it. The key is that he listened to the phone, the gambling **** who won more than two billion US dollars, seemed to be more excited than his wife!


    Don''t you just play mahjong and win or lose one or two hundred yuan?


    Lin Yu really held back his smile, knowing that Jiang Ning would not allow Su Mei to be bullied and wronged, even if he lost in mahjong.


    It''s a bit too bully to let a **** of gambling come to find the place back!


    She didn''t want to use Jiang Ning''s money, even if he won it back from the casino.


    Lin Yu really wanted to return Jiang Ning''s card to her, when the phone rang suddenly, and it was Xiao Zhao.


    "Professor Lu? Is that him again?"


    She answered the phone, frowning slightly, "I have already talked about this, it''s really out of our Lin''s support range..."

 Chapter 1233： Did someone embarrass you?

    Lin Yu was really embarrassed.


    This is not the first time she has encountered this kind of thing, and most employees in the company can handle it.


    After all, the development of Lin''s company must have its own rules, and everything should be done in accordance with the rules. This is what Jiang Ning requested from the beginning.


    No rules no standards.


    Without rules and regulations, Lin''s talk about development is just empty talk.


    "Well, I''ll go to the company in a while."


    Putting down the phone, Lin Yu really let out a long sigh, and picked up the chopsticks again, but he felt that the food was almost out of taste.


    "Mom, did you see that your daughter-in-law is also very hard?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but teased herself.


    "whats the matter?"


    Su Mei really clamped a piece of ribs to Lin Yu, "I will let you eat one more piece at most."


    "Company business."


    Lin Yu is really numb. In this home, Jiang Ning is the golden lump, and she is an outdated baby girl.


    Even though I said that, the ribs in my mouth are still so fragrant.


    "We, Lin, support many public welfare undertakings. In terms of culture, sports, and education, we want to help some people in need as much as possible, but one person thinks that our Lin is an ATM."


    This is Lin''s company, the least different from other companies.


    The Lin family is very profitable now, but the Lin family father and daughter, who are the bosses, don''t have much money.


    Because most of the profits are invested in public welfare undertakings, as well as constantly expanding the market and developing the scale of the company.


    Simply put, Lin Yu really worked so hard for them not to make money at all.


    Money, things outside the body.


    Of course, this is what Jiang Ning said.


    "Someone embarrass you?"


    Jiang Ning pushed a bowl of ribs in front of Lin Yuzhen and laughed, "This is the first time I heard that someone dares to embarrass my wife."


    "If it''s that kind of rascal, then it''s a good deal,"


    Lin Yuzhen curled his lips, "Lin''s rules, our Donghai rules, who dares?"


    "But by the way, it''s an old man, a professor, and it''s my former teacher."


    ?Ba Xi Ling loves Er Er Pa dyeing Er? "We Lin, we have nothing to do with the household."


    Su Mei said directly.


    She knew this a long time ago, so those relatives often wanted to let their children into the Lin family through her, but Su Mei refused and only allowed them to enter on their own ability.


    Lin Yu really couldn''t open this hole.


    "Mom, Yu is really not such a person. She is so embarrassed, there must be other reasons."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Let''s talk, and see if my husband can help you solve it."


    "This old professor specializes in discovering ancient culture and antiquities. Recently, he said that there was a project that could find some precious historical relics, but he couldn''t apply for funding, so he came to Lin..."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "But our company has also evaluated this project, and it is not in the scope of our support."


    Naturally, Lin will not be willing to support things that are of little significance. After all, making money is not easy.


    In a company as big as Lin''s, thousands of employees are working hard to do business, not for the selfish desires of others.


    Seeing the spare ribs in the bowl, they were almost eating, Lin Yu really burped, took out a paper towel and wiped his mouth.


    "I have to go to the company. The professor wants to see me all the time."


    Lin Yu really knew that if he didn''t go, the professor would really wait forever.


    "I send you."


    Jiang Ning got up and followed out.


    Lin''s is different from other companies in that profit is not the only goal, let alone the first goal.


    The meaning of their money is to hope that they can take on more social responsibilities and help more people in need.

 Chapter 1234： This is the rule

    In the eyes of outsiders, this is unbelievable, even some unbelievable things.


    But in Lin Yuzhen''s eyes, this is her dream, and now it is the dream of the entire Lin Group and all employees.


    Jiang Ning drove, leading Lin Yuzhen towards the Lin Group Building.


    "This kind of thing is not the first time I have met,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "It''s just this professor who is really admirable."


    "Husband, to be honest, I really want to help him, but Lin''s rules can''t be broken, otherwise, the future things will be difficult to do."


    Rules, rules, rules, Lin Yuzhen always reminded himself of these two words in his heart.


    This is the foundation of Lin''s foothold, and it is also the cornerstone of Lin''s development. It must not be shaken.


    "Ok, I know."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "You look more and more look now."


    No matter what happens, Jiang Ning can always find the flash on Lin Yuzhen''s body to praise her and help her build more self-confidence.


    Lin Yuzhen grabbed Jiang Ning''s right hand: "Husband, are there any gains in going overseas this time?"


    "Yes, the overseas market is almost the same, Xiang Gao is ready to do it,"


    Jiang Ning held the steering wheel with one hand, and clasped Lin Yuzhen''s fingers tightly with the other. "Silanka actively cooperates with us, and we can promise them, but we have to bite off a piece of meat from them. Don''t be polite, try our best to negotiate terms."


    "Does the lion speak loudly?"


    Lin Yu really couldn''t help it, and laughed, "I always feel that something is not good. I''m afraid that Amel has ulterior motives. The drunkard doesn''t want to drink."


    Her eyes were full of teasing, looking at Jiang Ning, the meaning couldn''t be more obvious.


    "Then you put a stamp on me and declare to the world that I belong to you. Isn''t that all right?"


    "How to cover it? Where is the cover?"


    Lin Yu was really startled.


    "Go home at night, I will teach you."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu really understood it instantly, blushing immediately, and took Jiang Ning''s hand, wanting to bite it down!


    This bastard, doesn''t he ever forget to molest himself?


    "Driving!"


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said.


    Lin Yu really snorted and continued to hold Jiang Ning''s hand.


    Although Jiang Ning has passed that step long ago, every time, Jiang Ning can always give her a different feeling, that kind of taste...


    Lin Yu really couldn''t tell, nor could she tell others, even if the provincial legend gossiping for a long time, she didn''t reveal a word.


    Just be happy with this kind of thing.


    The two drove to Lin''s, and most of the employees had already left work.


    Jiang Ning stopped the car and took Lin Yuzheng''s hand, and went straight upstairs.


    In the meeting room upstairs, an elderly man who was nearly sixty years old sat upright and very upright.


    "Professor Lu, drink some water first."


    Xiao Zhao hadn''t got off work yet, the old professor refused to leave, and she couldn''t get off work.


    "Thank you, I don''t drink it, I''ll wait for you guy Lin to come."


    Lu Jing was very stubborn, stubbornly like a stubborn stone. He didn''t touch the water glass, and he pressed his lips. The expression on his face was a bit complicated. He didn''t want to be like this if he was not desperate.


    People live a lifetime and have to face, but sometimes face can¡¯t be exchanged for money!


    Xiao Zhao couldn''t help but wanted to persuade a few words, but seeing the stern face, he still didn''t speak.


    "Da da da!"


    Outside, the familiar sound of high heels came, and Xiao Zhao immediately walked out.


    "Mr. Lin!"


    She pointed to the meeting room, "This stubborn old man is still inside!"


    "Okay, let''s get off work."


    Lin Yu really nodded, "I''ll tell him."

 Chapter 1235： Stubborn old man

    Xiao Zhao let out a sigh of relief and lowered his voice: "Mr. Lin, this professor is too stubborn..."


    "fine,"


    Lin Yuzhen smiled, "I will tell him well."


    Xiao Zhao nodded, then turned to look at Jiang Ning who was standing aside: "Anyway, Brother Ning is here, I''m relieved."


    After speaking, she happily went to get off work.


    "This girl, it''s time to marry."


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    "It just so happens that I have a brother, I think they two are suitable."


    Lin Yu really gave Jiang Ning a white look.


    At this time, I was still thinking about Lalang. In the meeting room, that stubborn old man, it was not easy to communicate.


    She didn''t say anything, just walked in.


    "Mr. Lin, you are here!"


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen, Lu Jing immediately stood up. In his capacity, there was no need to be so polite to a junior.


    Even in school, his temper is notoriously bad.


    If you don''t talk about human relationships, it''s better to have no understanding of human relationships at all.


    "Professor Lu,"


    Lin Yuzhen stepped forward, "You don''t have to be so polite, please sit down."


    Lu Jing''s face was a little embarrassed.


    Lin Yuzhen is only in his twenties, and he is not much worse than his granddaughter, but if you have to open your mouth and ask for money, you have to be polite.


    What''s more, he knows that the Lin family has respect for this company and the Lin family!


    "This is my husband,"


    Seeing Lu Jing curiously looking at Jiang Ning, Lin Yuzhen took the initiative to introduce, "I heard about Professor Lu, come and have a look."


    "Hello."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, shook hands with Lu Jing, and immediately felt that the old professor''s fingers were all calluses. If he didn''t do any hard work, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to give birth to such thick calluses.


    "Hello,"


    Lu Jing said hurriedly, "It''s not a last resort, my old face is not embarrassed to come to Lin''s repeatedly to bother."


    ¡°I know that Lin¡¯s repeated commitment to public welfare undertakings really wants to do more good things for the society. I do not see any value or meaning in what I am doing now, but I can be sure that in the future, Prove his meaning and value!"


    Lu Jing was a little excited.


    He has applied to Lin''s three times, and has been rejected each time.


    He knows that Lin has Lin''s rules. Even if they are loyal to charity, the money is not blown by the wind after all. Every public welfare project supported has strict review standards.


    How can such a large company develop without its own rules?


    "Mr. Lin, please believe me, I''m not cheating money, I..."


    "Professor Lu, don''t get excited,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and asked Lu Jing to sit down, "It''s raining, the water is cold, so I can pour Professor Lu another cup of warmth."


    Lin Yuzhen went to pour water immediately.


    Lu Jing was stunned. Lin Yu was really the one who Lin said now, but in front of his husband, he did not have the slightest dignity.


    "Professor Lu, talk about the situation,"


    Jiang Ning pulled a chair and sat down and looked at Lu Jing. "We Lin has corresponding rules and regulations. I believe that when Professor Lu submits the application, he must have seen it. Whether your situation meets the requirements really needs to be assessed."


    "My...? Love Land Zero Shi Shandi Lu Fu?"


    When Lu Jing heard this, he became even more anxious.


    What he fears most is Jiang Ning telling him about the rules and regulations, because according to these rules, his application cannot be reviewed.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished talking yet,"


    Jiang Ning said, "But the rules are dead, and people are alive. Lin''s rules are always being improved. As long as your situation, I think it is in line, it is also a modification and supplement to our system. You understand what I mean. NS?"

 Chapter 1236： Like a cloud

    Hearing this, Lu Jing was a little excited.


    He held Jiang Ning''s hand again and again, as if Jiang Ning had already agreed.


    Anyway, at least what Jiang Ning said moved him very much.


    Finally, someone is willing to give him a chance to make it clear.


    Even in the school, those leaders, when they heard that he was going to do this, they all shook their heads, saying that it was meaningless and wasting funds, which would damage the reputation of the school.


    Lu Jing''s temper, how could he stand it, he figured out a way to raise money, invested all the money he had saved over the years, and even mortgaged his old house, finally found some clues and achieved results.


    But if you want more discoveries, you still need money!


    "thanks, thanks!"


    Lu Jing took a deep breath.


    "The project I am doing is about the excavation of ancient civilizations, not the ancient civilizations of our country, but a unique kind of culture? Eryifudi Erpa Erzhe? Ming, may exist in the past, but completely disappeared ancient civilization !"


    "Do you believe that alien exists?"


    Lu Jing stared at Jiang Ning and asked seriously.


    "I believe it if I see it."


    "Yes, I didn''t see it, so everyone didn''t believe it. Similarly, no one saw that kind of ancient civilization, so they didn''t believe it, but I can be sure that this kind of ancient civilization must exist!"


    He was taking the aliens as an example, which really shocked Lin Yu, thinking that the old professor had such a jumpy mind.


    "In fact, in ancient times, many civilizations existed, but for some reason, they completely disappeared."


    Lu Jing stretched out his finger, "For example, it has been proven that the ancient civilization, the Loulan civilization, the Babylonian civilization..."


    Speaking of his major, Professor Lu''s overall popularity is somewhat different.


    Jiang Ning was not impatient, listened carefully, and nodded from time to time. He had heard of these things. In the tasks he once performed, many things required him to understand or even master.


    Astronomy, geography, physical chemistry, biotechnology... Jiang Ning has too many things to control, and his martial arts strength is only a part of him.


    "The ancient civilization I''m looking for doesn''t have any name for the time being, and I have only found some text clues until now."


    His results can be said to be no, fearing that Jiang Ning would refuse directly, he hurriedly said, "But! But! These text clues can definitely unearth more information about this civilization!"


    "Professor Lu, don''t worry, speak slowly."


    Jiang Ning smiled, and handed the water Lin Yuzhen had brought to Lu Jing, "Drink some water and moisten your throat. What do you mean by this clue? Is it the text?"


    Lu Jing took a sip, but he couldn''t take it anymore.


    He hurriedly took out a piece of paper from his worn-out bag, unfolded it and handed it to Jiang Ning: "That''s it."


    Jiang Ning took it, took a serious look, and his eyes suddenly shrank!


    On the drawing, there is only a simple symbol, which can''t be regarded as words at all, but Lu Jing has a serious face: "This is words! I''m sure!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and stared at the symbol above, or what should be called words.


    This symbol is not unfamiliar to Jiang Ning at all, and it can even be said to be very familiar.


    But he never thought that this is a kind of writing, and maybe even an ancient civilization.


    "what is this?"


    Lin Yuzhen came over and took a look, with some doubts, "It looks like a cloud, is this really text?"

 Chapter 1237： Private sponsorship

    "Isn''t it? Xizhexiyilulu close? Clouds, really words!"


    Lu Jing was about to cry anxiously. Where is the cloud? It''s just like hieroglyphs and looks like a cloud. He is most afraid that others don''t understand anything, so he has to say it is like a cloud.


    Jiang Ning smiled, folded the paper, and returned it to Lu Jing.


    "Professor Lu, this project of yours does sound like a fantasy. There is not enough evidence to prove that this matter has great value and significance."


    Upon hearing this, Lu Jing knew that Jiangning and the others still refused.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to argue a few words, but he still didn''t. He just shook his head with a wry smile.


    "I know, it doesn''t meet Lin''s requirement to provide help, I..."


    He sighed, a trace of disappointment flashed across his face, not angry, and did not say anything, turned around and took his briefcase, got up and said: "I''m sorry to have bothered you for so long, myself, think about a solution ."


    After that, Lu Jing was about to leave.


    He was really disappointed.


    "and many more,"


    Jiang Ning called to him, "This project does not meet Lin''s requirements, but as a private person, I am very interested."


    "Professor Lu, I want to sponsor you privately, what do you think?"


    Hearing these words, Lu Jing was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at Jiang Ning suspiciously.


    He is 100% sure that this project will not be profitable in a short period of time.


    Even if Jiangning gets old, he may not have the value of actually bringing money. Why should he sponsor himself privately?


    "I''ll tell you the truth,"


    Jiang Ning said, "An old professor like you, who really wants to make a contribution to society, both of us admire it, but the company has company rules, and I think you should also be able to understand it. "


    "So, since it is not easy to help you at the company level, I am personally willing to sponsor you and help you continue to complete this project."


    Jiang Ning said sincerely.


    "You, what you said is true?"


    "Of course it''s true, you don''t know, because of you, my wife can''t eat well after eating,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I love her heartily."


    "I''m really sorry for causing such a big trouble to President Lin!"


    Lu Jing quickly apologized to Lin Yuzhen.


    "So, do you agree with Professor Lu? The procedure is still in accordance with Lin''s procedure. It''s just that I personally provide financial help. Of course, if there are other needs, you will tell me when that happens.


    "To tell you, I don''t have much culture, but I admire you people who are knowledgeable, so I am very happy to be able to help you."


    "You, you are such a good person! Both of you are really touching!"


    Lu Jing was very excited and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Lu Jing also admires people who are in awe of knowledge and people who are in awe of civilization.


    "I just made a small request,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and joked, "Professor Lu, share with me the results of your research. I am really curious about whether there are any aliens in this world."


    "Yes! Of course you can!"


    Lu Jing quickly said, "If you don''t tell me, I will tell you. As long as you are interested, I can tell you anything!"


    This was the first time that someone said that he was interested in what he was researching, and Lu Jing was really excited.


    He has the feeling of finding a soulmate!


    "That''s OK, Professor Lu, there will be someone looking for you tomorrow to deal with this matter. You can just do your research with peace of mind. I will solve the financial matters."


    "Good good!"


    Lu Jing nodded, "Don''t worry, I will never waste a penny, I will use my personality as a guarantee!"

 Chapter 1238： Lord Montenegro

    After constantly thanking Jiang Ning and Lin Yu, it took a long time for Lu Jing to leave happily.


    Lin Yu really didn''t understand.


    What ancient civilization?


    This sounds like a fantasy.


    Even the piece of paper that Lu Jing took out just now, where is the text on it, like a child''s graffiti.


    But she still supports any decision Jiang Ning makes, because this professor really needs help, Lin Yuzhen himself is considering using his savings to help him in a personal way.


    "Husband, you are more enthusiastic than me for doing good deeds now."


    "Even if I don''t help, you will still help in the end,"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and squeezed Lin Yu''s small face, "Just your savings, it''s not enough to support me, how can I help?"


    "Whee."


    Lin Yuzhen allowed Jiang Ning to squeeze his face, anyway, he couldn''t bear to use force, "You are so nice~"


    "Okay, the matter is resolved, go home, you have to hurry up and stamp on me!"


    After speaking, Jiang Ning led Lin Yuzhen away.


    Of course, he didn''t simply want to help Lu Jing, but the symbol, or according to Lu Jing, the text, Jiang Ning had seen it many times.


    That cloud is exactly the same as the red cloud tattooed on the people in the hidden gate!


    If it is not just a symbol, but really words, what does it mean?


    Before Bao Rongdong died, he told Jiang Ning that behind the Lord, there was a family of martial arts, a powerful hidden power in the circle of the world...


    Even the Hidden Gate is just a tool for the master to search for the Jidao Boxing Book!


    The symbol of this cloud is probably the symbol of the hidden door, and at the same time it may be the symbol of the hidden family behind the Lord!


    If you can find some clues from other channels, that would be great.


    For Jiang Ning, it was nothing more than spending money, which could not only help Lu Jing, but also help him secretly, looking for more clues, why not do it?


    ...


    At that time.


    In a very hidden place.


    The surrounding environment is quiet, with insects and birds calling from time to time.


    In a courtyard, Yantang stood there.


    He looked at the red cloud engraved on the wall in the center of the hall, his eyes deep.


    "He didn''t come again."


    After a while, a voice came from behind.


    Yantang didn''t look back, still looking at the red cloud.


    "Master Black Mountain, shouldn''t this be what you expected?"


    "Hmph, he is getting worse and worse! I really thought we would give him opportunities again and again and tolerate him again and again!"


    Hearing these words, Yantang turned around, looked at the sharp-looking man in front of him, and smiled lightly.


    "The deadline has not expired. Now he is the only one who can be active outside. If Black Mountain is dissatisfied, he can indeed be called back, but who will find him?"


    "Twenty years! Twenty years! What did he find?"


    Black Mountain said calmly, "Up to now, there is no news, it is really useless! The family is already very dissatisfied with him, doesn''t he know?"


    Yan Tangxin said, of course the Lord knew, but he didn''t care at all.


    "Boxing score requires fate. I think Master Montenegro knows that if there is not enough chance, how can you get a boxing score? This kind of thing, you can find it if you don''t want to find it."


    "Twenty years are nothing. People of previous generations spent more time. Didn''t they find the difference?"


    "Are you justifying him?"


    Hei Shan squinted his eyes and stared at Yan Tang, his voice suddenly became cold, "Yantang, don''t forget, you are my place? Xizhe Pa Yizhe Xixizhe? The person beside him!"

 Chapter 1239： collaborate with each other?

    In Black Mountain''s eyes, a cold murderous aura broke out!


    He stared at Yantang, threatening even more!


    "you are mine!"


    He sneered, "Don''t forget, you can live to this day, who gave you the opportunity."


    Yantang smiled: "Master Montenegro, of course I know, I just told the truth."


    He is still calm and unhurried, neither humble nor humble.


    In the face of such a person, Yantang knew that even if he said a word wrong, he would be murdered.


    But he has to say what he should say, otherwise, he might die even worse.


    Companion with a king is like a companion with a tiger, especially this kind of person who is not a king at all, tends to be more irritable.


    "Huh, you know it!"


    Black Mountain snorted, "I don''t care so much, as long as there are enough boxing scores, tell me immediately, lest you get caught by others."


    "Yes.? Xilushan has zero dye and zero sand?"


    Yantang nodded.


    He paused: "At present, counting, five pages have appeared."


    Black Mountain''s eyes shrank.


    Five pages?


    "The master has only two pages."


    "The other three pages are in the hands of a young man named Jiang Ning."


    Black Mountain''s face is even more weird.


    "I want to hear, not these."


    Black Mountain directly said, "I don''t care who holds the boxing sheet, I only care, who will eventually be in the hands!"


    "That''s natural. In the end, Master Black Mountain''s fist scores will be in the hands, but I doubt one thing."


    Yan Tang said, "I am worried that this Jiangning suddenly appeared, it may be arranged by the master, the two are just singing double reeds, and want to collect as many punches as possible."


    collaborate with each other?


    Black Mountain''s eyes grew fierce.


    He has always been dissatisfied with the current hidden door. After using so many people, after 20 years, he has not made much progress today.


    Although it is not easy to find a boxing score, the master''s movements are too slow.


    Calculating at this moment, adding the three pages of Jiang Ning''s body seems to make sense.


    "No matter who it is, find a chance and kill!"


    Black Mountain said coldly, "Except for the hidden family, no one else is qualified to own these fist scores, do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Yan Tang said immediately.


    Heishan snorted, "On the family''s side, I will explain again, but don''t make me angry anymore, don''t consume my patience, tell the Lord, his chance will not be a second time!"


    After speaking, the figure of Black Mountain flashed and disappeared.


    Yantang still stood there, looking at the red cloud sign, and did not speak for a long time.


    He stood there, half of it disappeared before he sighed and turned to leave.


    ...


    At that time.


    East China Sea.


    The Lin Group is already preparing to enter the overseas market.


    Lin Yuzhen decided to focus on the integration of the domestic market and the development of overseas markets together!


    Most of the industries acquired from Linglong Group have been integrated.


    The Lin Group today is stronger than the Linglong Group in the past!


    Not only in terms of capital, but in the industries involved, we must develop towards the top level in China.


    And there is no doubt that as the Lin Group, the most competitive industry, the beauty industry, is still at their core.


    Lin Yuzhen has accepted Slanka''s invitation to go overseas to explore the market. According to Jiang Ning, she doesn''t need to care about how the external environment changes, she only needs to make the decisions she needs to make.


    Busy, but clearly, Lin Yu is really working.

 Chapter 1240： More and more complex

    When she was busy, Jiang Ning never disturbed her.


    Jiang Ning was sitting in his office, and Huang Yuming walked in.


    "Everything is done, Professor Lu Jing is really dedicated,"


    Huang Yuming laughed, "Sure enough, he didn''t take the wrong name. His project can continue."


    "It''s fine if you can continue. You have to follow up on this matter. If you have any progress, please tell me at any time."


    "Yes, this old professor is indeed admirable. In his capacity, he was willing to say some good things. Where would it fall? He didn''t even have the funds to carry out the project."


    Huang Yuming sighed.


    His eyesight was never bad. The first time he saw Lu Jing, he saw him all over his body, a simple suit, a pair of leather shoes, and the soles of his feet were worn away, and he was still wearing them.


    Lu Jing has a stubborn temper. In the academy, he is an alternative guy who never flatters.


    You said that in this society, what is the future of people who can''t even shoot flattery?


    "This kind of person is worthy of admiration, and this is one of the reasons why I am willing to help him."


    Jiang Ning nodded and said, "In short, what he needs, you look at providing support."


    "It is really a pity for people who are truly knowledgeable to give up because of the willingness of money."


    "I understand."


    Huang Yuming said.


    After a pause, he seemed to think of something.


    "By the way, Professor Lu said, that symbol has a long history and is very valuable..."


    "What has a long history?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "The red cloud symbol, what history can it have, I guess it appeared during the time when the national martial arts rose to its peak, maybe, in a hundred years."


    He looked up and looked at Huang Yuming: "A hundred years, is it a long history?"


    "Listening to Professor Lu''s meaning, I am afraid it will be more than a hundred years."


    The expression on Huang Yuming''s face immediately became serious.


    If this symbol, or text, has a long history, how long should it be?


    Hearing this, Jiang Ning stopped talking for a while.


    He is not suspicious of himself, but Lu Jing, he has investigated, and his academic level is very high. If it weren''t for his stubborn personality and a little understanding of the world, he would definitely be the most popular group of people now.


    But apart from this, Lu Jing''s ability is beyond doubt.


    He said that it has a long history, so in terms of probability, it must be true.


    "Things seem to have become more complicated."


    Jiang Ning frowned.


    His initial idea was very simple and simple, to find the person behind the Hongyun tattoo and completely wipe it out!


    When the Lord appeared, Jiang Ning felt that he could solve the Lord in a short time and complete his last task, so that he could live happily with Lin Yuzhen.


    But today, things have become more and more complicated.


    Lord, it is very likely, not the ultimate goal!


    Not even the hidden door.


    "Old Huang, let Old Zhao cooperate with Professor Lu to help him discover something as soon as possible."


    Jiang Ning said immediately.


    "In addition, in the domestic arena, you tell Tan Xing, let him pay more attention, I always feel that something will happen."


    "Yes!"


    Huang Yuming knew that things had become complicated.


    Nothing has happened yet, but it is difficult to guarantee what will happen later, and we must take precautions.


    "Interesting, really interesting,"


    Jiang Ning snorted, "The Lord will naturally not die if he receives my punch, but the injury must be very serious. In a short time, it should not reappear."


    "What we want to do is to find other boxing scores faster than him!"

 Chapter 1241： Give something good

    The Lord will solve it sooner or later, and even the people behind the Lord will have to solve it sooner or later.


    After all of this is completely resolved, can I live a simple life with Lin Yuzhen.


    The most important thing at the moment is of course Lin Yuzhen.


    Regardless of the time, the most important thing is her, for Jiang Ning, there is no doubt about it.


    "Well, Professor Lu Jing, you and Lao Zhao pay more attention to it. There is Tan Xing staring at the circle of rivers and lakes. If there is any trouble, this old man will say it."


    "As for me,"


    Jiang Ning laughed, "It''s good for me to be with Yu."


    Huang Yuming couldn''t help laughing.


    "Old man Tan has been swearing these past few days, saying that you were tricked into coming to the East China Sea to work for nothing. There is no benefit at all."


    And Ye Shan, these two masters were all fooled by Jiang Ning.


    But Jiang Ning is even more powerful when he can fool these two masters.


    "Then give them a little benefit."


    Jiang Ning thought for a while, stretched out his hand and touched his chin, "If it''s appropriate, I have to give some benefits, otherwise I can''t justify it."


    Huang Yuming was startled.


    How to give this benefit?


    money?


    The two old men obviously didn''t care, or even interested.


    status?


    They don''t care anymore, otherwise, with their strength, they would definitely be rushed to worship in the north.


    "In this way, if you set up a twelve-way Tanju martial arts museum in Donghai, to help promote and promote the Tanju, you hire Tan Xing as the master of the museum. He must be happy."


    "Then this treatment..."


    "It''s good to take care of food and housing, but still want treatment? This is to help him promote the Tan family!"


    Jiang Ning glared, "Rain really makes money so hard, where can I give it casually."


    Huang Yuming couldn''t help laughing.


    Jiang Ning can scare people to death when he is generous, and he can even scare people to death when he picks them up. Jiang Ning has never been polite to two old men.


    It is so hard to ask them to help, but they have to thank themselves. I am afraid that Jiang Ning has done this thing.


    "In addition, the Tan family''s martial arts hall is established. First send the Donghai brothers to study."


    Upon hearing this, Huang Yuming felt more and more that Jiang Ning was not thanking others, but was further exploiting the old man Tan Xing.


    Let him help, teach the brothers in Donghai not to say, Tan Xing also has to thank Jiang Ning for helping him promote the twelve-way Tan legs...


    "Brother, if you focus on doing business, no one will be your opponent."


    Huang Yuming couldn''t help saying.


    This business mind is really cheap and has to be appreciated by others.


    But Tan Xing and the others were sold by Jiang Ning, and they had to help Jiang Ning count the money cheerfully and thank Jiang Ning for selling them.


    "Convince people with virtue."


    Jiang Ning shook his head and said seriously, "We do things with a clear conscience, remember, and persuade people with virtue."


    Huang Yuming suffocated a smile.


    He was deeply impressed in his mind. The guys like Brother Gou remembered this sentence deeply. When killing enemies on the battlefield and breaking others'' necks, they still chanted this sentence.


    "Then Ye Shan Lao? Xi Zhai Yi Xi Shan Ling Fu Ling? Where''s the father?"


    Ye Shan didn''t care about anything, and he had his own martial arts gym, so how could he make him happy.


    "He doesn''t care."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "After drinking so much good wine and tea from my dad, I can''t drive him away."


    Huang Yuming nodded: "I understand."


    For those who love wine and tea, it''s a good arrangement.


    Huang Yuming left, Jiang Ning sat there, thinking for a moment.


    During this period of time, these two old men were sitting in the East China Sea. It was indeed much safer. With them, the defense of the East China Sea, the weakest link, has now become a monolith.


    Of course, Jiang Ning knows that they are not of that kind, and they come for the reward.


    It''s just a joke to say something to them.

 Chapter 1242： Full development

    "Tan Xing''s most hope is that Tan legs can be carried forward, and the original intention of martial arts will not change."


    Jiang Ning sighed.


    He admires such people.


    So Tan Xing was deceived and wanted to kill himself. He didn''t kill him. Otherwise, with his previous temper, Tan Xing would have no chance to continue to open the martial arts gym now.


    And Yeshan...


    The old man¡¯s stubborn temper was even more stubborn.


    "I don''t know what happened to Qingwu?"


    To be good to Ye Shan, it is better to be good to Ye Qingwu, Ye Qingwu is good, Ye Shan is good.


    Being a father is not just worrying about your children.


    Jiang Ning went to Lin Yuzhen''s office. Lin Yuzhen had just finished busy, and took the phone to reply to the voice message.


    "Is it going to be released soon? I forgot if you don''t tell me, I will definitely go to the premiere!"


    She turned her head, saw Jiang Ning walk in, and smiled, "I just talked about you."


    "what happened?"


    Seeing Lin Yu''s real expression, there seemed to be some good news, and I was in a good mood.


    "Qingwu''s new movie will be released soon."


    Lin Yuzhen flipped through his schedule, "I have reserved time a long time ago, so you can go and see, do you have time."


    Jiang Ning just said that how to give Ye Shan a little comfort is of course to be better for his daughter.


    He realized that Ye Qingwu''s new movie was about to be released.


    Shenghai Interstellar Entertainment Company, it can be said that the entire company was established mainly to build Ye Qingwu, a big star. Jiangning has never had a bottom line for the resources invested in this.


    This was to help Ye Qingwu realize his dream. Ye Shan saw it in his eyes, remembered it in his heart, and didn''t say anything, but it was obvious that he had always stayed in the East China Sea for so long.


    He can''t help Ye Qingwu, but Jiang Ning can. He can only do what he can, as a return.


    "Of course I have time,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "However, Xianggao has already contacted foreign chambers of commerce? You are not going to go there, can you find time?"


    "No matter how busy, Qingwu''s movie premieres, I have to go watch it."


    Lin Yuzhen said.


    Without Ye Qingwu''s help, Lin Yu would not grow so fast if he had given support at the critical stage of Lin''s development.


    She always remembered this matter.


    Now Ye Qingwu, the amphibious development of the film and television music industry, just like Lin''s, the whole industry is spreading!


    She also wanted to talk to Ye Qingwu about her mentality.


    "Well, if you want to go, I will accompany you."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    No matter where Lin Yu really wants to go, he will accompany him.


    Lin Yuzhen immediately called the secretary Xiao Zhao to come over to determine a good time schedule, which is really a busy person.


    at the same time.


    Shenghai, Interstellar Entertainment Company.


    Ye Qingwu is still very nervous. She has seen a lot of scenes, large and small, but for the first time as the starring role, this movie is her debut, with high expectations and also fear of disappointment.


    "Don''t worry, how can the box office be bad if you are so diligent?"


    Wang Wei smiled and comforted, "This is just the beginning, and the company''s packaging for you is just the first step."


    Ye Qingwu let out a long breath and nodded.


    "I know, but I''m still nervous."


    The film is prepared by the company itself, from the script, to the selection, to all the overall planning, all created by Starcraft Entertainment.


    With a rich man like Jiang Ning, they don''t need to have other people to invest, and Ye Qingwu can also avoid a lot of trouble, just concentrate and do what he wants to do.


    "Do you know what Mr. Jiang said?"


    Wang Wei took a deep breath and looked at Ye Qingwu seriously.


    Ye Qingwu didn''t speak, but stared at Wang Wei''s eyes.


    "He said, just go to realize your dream, he will clear the thorns on both sides of the road!"

 Chapter 1243： He is faith

    Even if he is a man, he can''t help but be moved when he hears such words.


    Wang [ÓÆÓƶÁ www.uutxt.xyz] Wei sighed and laughed: "If Mr. Jiang had Yuzhen, I''m really afraid that you would not be able to bear it."


    I''m afraid I can''t help being any woman.


    Even Ye Qingwu was touched in her heart.


    But she knew very well that Jiang Ning was kind to her because she had a real relationship with Lin Yu.


    If it was just a friend, Jiang Ning would be good to her, but not so good.


    "I was really exposed to the rain."


    She laughed, "So, I am also very grateful to Yuzhen."


    "You two, don''t thank you."


    Wang Wei smiled and said, "The most important thing is that we do our own thing well."


    Jiang Ning invested in this entertainment company not to make money, but they can''t think so.


    As an employee, you still have to share the burden for the boss and make money for the boss, especially a good boss like Jiang Ning.


    After all, Interstellar Entertainment belongs to Lin''s family, and Lin''s money is to do more good things, they also have this responsibility!


    If this movie can open up the market, then Ye Qingwu''s worth will also increase.


    The domestic film market is not very good now, but Wang Wei believes that if an opening can be opened, the domestic market has great potential.


    Today, the Lin Group has acquired the previous industry of the Linglong Group, and the strength of the entire group company has almost been improved by leaps and bounds.


    However, there are not many arrangements in terms of entertainment.


    Interstellar Entertainment has to work hard to bear it.


    "Okay, relax, Mr. Jiang just called me and they will all come over."


    Wang Wei said, "Oh, Uncle Ye will also come."


    "My dad is coming too?"


    Ye Qingwu was a little surprised.


    She knew that Ye Shan didn''t like to be crowded, and even didn''t like to go to crowded places.


    Unexpectedly, he was willing to come.


    At that time.


    Shenghai International Airport.


    Gao Bin came to pick it up in person.


    Seeing Jiang Ning and others exit the airport, they immediately greeted him.


    "Mr. Jiang, Miss Lin, Uncle Ye."


    Gao Bin greeted him with "Ran Er Pa Di and Xi Lu Ran".


    "You can arrange for someone to come."


    Jiangning Road.


    Brother Gao, there are more things to do now.


    They still need them to maintain the order of the underground circle in Shenghai. These little things of reception can be arranged by individuals.


    "That won''t work, I don''t worry about others."


    Gao Bin smiled and drove a few people to Interstellar Entertainment.


    On the way, Ye Shan''s expression was a bit complicated.


    "Are there many people at the scene?"


    "Isn''t that noisy?"


    "I feel a little numb on my scalp before I go. Forget it, I''ll just go home."


    ...


    Ye Shan kept talking, but Jiang Ning didn''t hear a word.


    He grabbed Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and the two looked out of the car window.


    Shenghai is a prosperous metropolis with a strong modern atmosphere and is much more developed than Donghai.


    "Husband, you said, if we build Donghai into this way, wouldn''t it be very interesting?"


    Lin Yuzhen raised his head and asked.


    "Well, we are doing it, it will take a while."


    If it is heard by others, I am afraid that Jiang Ning is just talking big.


    To build a city, it takes time, a lot of money, and countless people''s energy to invest in it. Even, the most important thing is not money, but people.


    The development of a city, the civilization and quality of the entire city, is the most difficult to develop.


    But here in Jiangning, these are the easiest.


    Because of Donghai, he is the king!


    He is faith!


    Everyone listens to what he says!


    And the money?


    Don''t talk about money with people like Jiang Ning, he is not interested at all.

 Chapter 1244： Cant kill him

    Several people from Jiangning were sent to Starworld Entertainment. Gao Bin did not leave, but waited downstairs.


    In the office, Ye Qingwu poured tea for several Ye Shan people. Seeing that Ye Shan didn''t say a word, she didn''t know what to say.


    "take it easy."


    After a while, it was Ye Shan who spoke first, "It''s not a big scene, you can do it."


    "Ok."


    The conversation between the father and daughter is really simple.


    Lin Yuzhen and Ye Qingwu both pulled away and whispered.


    Jiang Ning added some water to Ye Shan and said in a low voice: "Uncle Ye, wait a moment, I have something to do with Shi Yishan and Lu Shan. You follow them, don''t leave for half a step."


    Ye Shan frowned and looked up at Jiang Ning.


    He didn''t speak, but made a look with Jiang Ning. He understood what it meant at once, and nodded slightly.


    No wonder, Jiang Ning had to call himself to attend the premiere ceremony and that kind of environment, how could he stand it.


    But at this moment, listening to Jiang Ning''s words, Ye Shan understood.


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he got up and left.


    He went downstairs, while Gao Bin was still waiting there. Seeing Jiang Ning coming down, he immediately greeted him with a serious expression on his face.


    "Mr. Jiang."


    "What happened?"


    "Dead people."


    Gao Bin said, "Dead...many people!"


    Jiang Ning frowned: "Say."


    "It should be someone who followed you, Mr. Jiang. From the time you arrived in Shenghai, someone was watching. Several spies we arranged secretly found some traces and were killed."


    "I checked and found no murderer,"


    Gao Bin''s expression was a little worried, "Five or six spies have died, I''m afraid it''s not good to come, Mr. Jiang, you have to be careful."


    "Is it for me, or is there someone trying to mess up the order of the underground circle?"


    This is an order that has finally been established. Someone wants to destroy it?


    Jiang Ning didn''t think that anyone in the country would dare to do such a thing, even those large families in the north would not get into their heads, and now they would come to provoke themselves.


    But it''s not those people, who will do something to the people in the underground circle?


    "I don''t know, my sister didn''t want me to tell you, she wanted to check it herself, but I vaguely felt that behind this matter, I am afraid it is not simple."


    Gao Bin took a deep breath, "Mr. Jiang, it''s not that I am afraid of death, but that I feel..."


    "The person who does it must be a master, a master of the master level, we can''t handle it!"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    Gao Bin''s strength is not weak anymore? There is also Gao Yali, who is very good-headed, and really needs to be able to check it. After drinking tea by himself, he will have a clue, how can he not know anything.


    "Tell your sister, don''t be aggressive."


    He glanced at Gao Bin, "It should be for me, you can''t handle it, I''ll come."


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang."


    After Gao Bin finished speaking, he left immediately.


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and looked at the busy streets outside, as if someone was staring at him among those crowds.


    He laughed, suddenly stretched out a middle finger, and stood up towards the distance.


    "I only dare to hide garbage in the dark."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned straight upstairs.


    In the crowd across the road, a pair of eyes were full of murderous aura!


    Especially when I saw Jiang Ning raised his **** in this direction, he clenched his fist suddenly with anger, making a creak!


    "Jiang Ning..."


    The Lord looked at the back of Jiang Ning leaving, that face, eyelids twitched.


    "You can''t kill him now."


    Yantang, standing beside the Lord, said softly.

 Chapter 1245： Premiere

    "I won''t kill him."


    The Lord¡¯s eyes were gloomy, "I will let him experience the same things as mine, and then ask him what choice he will make."


    His face was a little pale.


    The punch that Jiang Ning hit did not kill him, but it hurt him seriously.


    Nowadays, Jiang Ning has a three-page boxing sheet in his hand. With Jiang Ning''s talent, it is only a matter of time to control the moves on the third page of boxing sheet.


    At that time, I am afraid it will be more difficult to deal with.


    "Master Black Mountain, I''m already impatient with you,"


    Yan Tang said, "I told him, Jiang Ning may be singing a double song with you, he should believe it."


    "He asked you to kill me, right?"


    The Lord turned his head and glanced at Yantang, with murderous expression in his eyes.


    "no,"


    Yantang shook his head, "I can''t kill you."


    He stretched out his hand to touch the injured shoulder of the Lord, but just stopped in the air, shook his head with a wry smile, and sighed: "I can''t get my hand."


    His eyes were complicated and he didn''t know what to say.


    "Next, let me come. It has already been arranged. I will help you do what you want to do. None of the people who killed her back then can run away. Take care of your injuries."


    The Lord did not speak.


    "I think that the aristocratic family has no patience anymore. It''s not just Mr. Black Mountain. The five pages of the boxing sheet show that the time is coming. In the past twenty years, they have not deliberately let you go, but are not in a hurry."


    "But now, the time has come, no one will miss it."


    At this time, the Lord was injured, and the injury was serious.


    "Humph, then you come on."


    The Lord didn''t want to say anything more, he could even give up his surname, and he had no affection for the family behind him a long time ago.


    Even if they disappear altogether, the Lord would not care at all, if it weren''t for them...huh!


    Seeing the lord''s back and disappearing into the crowd, Yantang just watched and put on his hat silently.


    "You think about her, but you know who I am thinking about."


    ...


    Ye Qingwu''s movie premiere, at twelve o''clock in the morning!


    The largest cinema in Shenghai is brightly lit at the moment, and it is hard to get tickets. Fans who can enter have long queued up, waiting for security.


    As the most popular singer, Ye Qingwu suddenly made a movie, making her fans more excited.


    Everyone knows that Ye Qingwu is now the top card of StarWorld Entertainment. In the future, it will not only develop in China, but her path will become wider and wider.


    This movie is the first step!


    "so many people?"


    Ye Shan looked at the crowds of people at the door and couldn''t help but said, "I don''t need to sleep at night?"


    He didn''t know what the fan effect was, and he didn''t even know that his own woman would have such a big charm.


    "They all want to watch Qingwu''s movies for the first time."


    Lin Yuzhen smiled and said, "It''s nothing to stay up late, all night long!"


    With that, the two people hand in hand and walked towards the backstage of work.


    Ye Shan shook his head, expressing his incomprehension to the young man''s behavior.


    If he had to protect himself, Ye Qingwu and Lin Yuzhen, he would be a little unbearable and sleepy.


    Soon, the event began.


    The organizer made a speech, the organizer made a speech, followed by the director, screenwriter, and lead actors such as Ye Qingwu, and even fan representatives. The event lasted for half an hour. Before the premiere, there was a sudden turmoil on the scene, asking Ye Qingwu to sing first. a song.


    Ye Qingwu smiled, picked up the microphone openly, and sang directly.


    The singing is melodious, softly turning to listen.


    But a few words, the fans present began to sing along one by one.


    Soon, the voice is getting louder and louder!


    Deafening!

 Chapter 1246： Just kick the pavilion when it opens!

    Ye Shan was stunned.


    He stared blankly at Ye Qingwu, who was confident and elegant on the stage, as if he didn''t know her.


    Is this her daughter?


    Even he was driven by the atmosphere of the scene and almost couldn''t hold back, waving his hands.


    "I did something wrong before."


    Ye Shan sighed and said to himself.


    If he had come to see the scene early, the father and daughter would not have quarreled, or even cut off the relationship.


    "Now I know, it''s not too late."


    Jiang Ning stood beside him.


    "Boy, don''t have ulterior motives, thank you."


    Ye Shan snorted.


    He didn''t know, this was deliberately arranged by Jiang Ning.


    "Thanks no more, do me a favor..."


    "roll!"


    ...


    The premiere ceremony was very successful, and the quality of the film made fans hooked.


    If there were no accidents, Ye Qingwu had already taken this first step.


    When the film breaks out, her path will become wider and wider? In the next step, she can even follow in the footsteps of Lin''s to rush out of overseas development!


    After only one day in Shenghai, Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning are about to return to the East China Sea.


    The Lin Group has a lot of things. It is about to enter the overseas market and there are too many things to prepare.


    Early in the morning, Lin Yu really pulled Jiang Ning up and ran to the old city to eat soup dumplings before heading to the airport.


    And then.


    Donghai, the Tan Family Martial Arts Hall, is established!


    When Huang Yuming handles affairs, Jiang Ning has always felt relieved.


    At first, Tan Xing was still reluctant. He said that he would set up a martial arts gym outside. What''s the matter? The foundation of the Tan family is in Beishan.


    But Huang Yuming said that the Twelve-Route Tan Leg is the most representative leg method in the North Leg genre. It is not enough for Beishan to promote it alone.


    According to the meaning of "Xiran Shiyi Xi''er Fuzhe" Jiangning, it had to be promoted on a large scale.


    First, open a martial arts hall in the East China Sea, then go to the provincial capital and surrounding cities, then the southeast coastal area, and then the whole country...


    In the end, we have to rush overseas with Lin''s!


    Let those foreigners see how powerful the Twelve-Road Tan Leg is!


    Tan Xing''s eyes lit up when he heard it. Without a word, he immediately called and asked several masters of the Tan family to come to the East China Sea to serve as instructors for the apprentices.


    Looking at the colorful martial arts hall, Tan Xing was very pleased.


    "These days, there are not many people who respect national arts."


    "Tan, don''t worry, even a hundred years later, the reputation of this tan leg will continue to be passed on."


    Huang Yuming handed a pair of scissors to Tan Xing, "Old Tan, it''s time to cut the ribbon."


    Tan Xing smiled, took the scissors, split and cut the ribbon.


    Suddenly, applause throbbed!


    "Hey, how come these apprentices look so familiar?"


    He squinted his eyes and swept around. Among the people in the practice clothes, he had seen many faces. Aren''t they all the guys who followed Jiang Ning.


    "Who does not learn? As long as he can learn well, he can carry forward the Tan legs."


    Huang Yuming called haha, and was about to invite Tan Xing back to rest.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came!


    boom--


    Tan Xing and others turned their heads immediately.


    At the entrance of the martial arts hall, the big drum standing there was punched and pierced directly!


    "Twelve-way Tan legs, this kind of display, dare to open a martial arts hall to deceive people now?"


    The person standing in front of the big drum looked very young and beautiful, but the expression on his face was extremely arrogant, "The legs of the three-legged cat should have disappeared long ago. What kind of martial arts hall is still open!"


    After he finished speaking, he lifted his long legs and kicked the drum into the air. It burst into pieces when it was still in the air!


    Tan Xing suddenly changed his face.

 Chapter 1247： Fang Jia

    Just this leg is not easy!


    Tan Xing is a master of the Grand Master level, even if he is old, his vision is still there.


    This kick, the energy is restrained, until the drum is broken in mid-air, it can be controlled with such precision, at least it has the strength of the great master.


    But how young is this kid in front of me?


    What''s going on in this world now, when the circle of the arena is in decline, not to mention great masters, even masters at the level of grand masters are very difficult to find.


    Even if it is his Tan family, such a large clan, there are only seven or eight, and all of them have started at least forty years old.


    But now?


    Not to mention Jiang Ning''s abnormality, the young man in front of him is far surpassing any young man in the Tan family!


    "Who are you!"


    Tan Xing turned his head and shouted.


    No matter who came, kicking the drum in this way would be provoking Tan.


    "Fang Qiu!"


    The young man shouted loudly, "I am from the Fang family!"


    Fang family?


    Have not heard.


    Huang Yuming frowned slightly. Now the domestic underground circle, he can be sure that it has been cleaned up.


    There shouldn''t be people who don''t have long eyes who dare to come to the East China Sea to cause trouble?


    Is it a person in a circle of people?


    He glanced at Tan Xing and wanted to say he would solve it, but Tan Xing shook his head.


    This is obviously a person in the arena. Since it is a matter of the arena, Huang Yuming should not be allowed to intervene.


    "Fang family? Which Fang family?"


    Tan Xing walked over with an unsightly face, "I want to know, which Fang family taught you such a rude descendant, the gang, what rules, don''t you know?"


    "Of course I know,"


    Fang Qiu sneered, still disdainful on his face, squeezed his fist, and said lightly, "The weak eat the strong, the strong is the respect! This is the rule!"


    He pointed to Tan Xing without being polite.


    "I''ve heard that some people use the name of national martial arts to swindle and open martial arts halls to make money. I didn''t believe it. Now I see an old thing like you, and I know that I really underestimated you!"


    "you--!"


    Tan Xing was furious.


    Apart from being scolded by Jiang Ning by pointing his nose, when has he been so humiliated?


    Not to mention, being scolded by Jiang Ning was privately. Jiang Ning was scolding him to wake him up, but the kid in front of him was clearly to humiliate people on purpose!


    When did the twelve-way tan legs become a trick?


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    Several master-level masters of the Tan family immediately stood in front of Tan Xing and looked at Fang Qiu coldly.


    I don''t know where this kid came from, so arrogant.


    "The ancestor? The patron saint is in love with Er Shi Ai? Don''t be familiar with him, we will deal with it!"


    This is kicking hall!


    This is a provocation!


    This did not put Tan in the slightest!


    "you?"


    Fang Qiu shook his head, stretched out his fingers, and shook, "No!"


    He pointed his finger and pointed directly at Tan Xing: "Even if it''s you, it won''t work!"


    Tan Xing was expressionless, and the anger in his eyes could not be suppressed.


    Being provoked in this way, if he doesn''t respond at all, then he is really embarrassed by the Tan family.


    But he can''t make a move!


    He is the ancestor of the Tan family. He is the strongest among the twelve-way Tan legs today. This not only represents the strength, but also the face of the Tan family, the symbol of the Tan legs!


    A person of his age, with a young man like Fang Qiu?


    Even if you win, you will be said to be bullying the small, and if you lose...


    "I don''t allow others to use the name of national art to open a museum to deceive people. Don''t talk about other things. You are twelve-legged, you are just working hard. Don''t be ashamed.


    Fang Qiulang said, ignoring it, there were a group of people around, completely ignoring Tan''s face.


    In the eyes of others from the Fang family, the Tan family simply couldn''t make it into the eyes.

 Chapter 1248： Its not his turn to call the shots!

    "From today, no museums are allowed to open, otherwise, if you open one, I''ll drop one!"


    Fang Qiu stared at Tan Xing with provocations in his eyes. He concluded that Tan Xing would not dare to do anything, because he couldn''t afford to lose, even if he won...hehe, how could he have won himself?


    After all, the national martial arts is in decline, but it is not these cats and dogs, which can be used to earn money.


    After Fang Qiu finished speaking, he turned around and left? No one dared to stop him at all.


    Tan Xing stood there, trembling with anger, but still motionless.


    "Ancestor!"


    Tan Long couldn''t help but clenched his fists tightly, "I''m going..."


    "No!"


    Tan Xing didn''t know, this one called Fang Qiu deliberately angered them. If Tan Long made a move, it would definitely be a disastrous defeat.


    Today, no matter what he did, his Tan family''s face was thrown on the ground.


    "Ancestor!"


    A few people are eager to break their teeth, how can they ever think about being so humiliated.


    Even if it is death, they don''t want to be so despised.


    Twelve-way Tan legs dignified, was used as a bluff, a trick of a cat and a dog?


    Too humiliating!


    From a distance, Fang Qiu''s back had disappeared, and Tan Xing was still standing there.


    Tan Long and others clenched their teeth and said nothing.


    "The martial arts hall will not open."


    Tan Xing said, "Skills are not as good as others, and it will only be even more embarrassing to drive."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Tan Long''s body trembled more severely, which was more uncomfortable and more aggrieved than they were directly beaten to the ground!


    Huang Yuming''s face was also ugly.


    He didn''t expect that something like this would happen. This is the East China Sea, and he can''t tolerate others in the wild.


    Tan Xing said that this is a matter of the quagmire, but in the East China Sea, everything in the circumstance is a matter of the East China Sea!


    "This guy, what? Yiyishan? What is it?"


    Brother Gou stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "I will let Old Zhao check it."


    Huang Yuming nodded, Fang Family, he had never heard of it.


    Even if it is in the circles of the rivers and lakes that can cultivate such a capable young man, Tan Xing is afraid to do it. How can it be that there is no information and it is hidden so deeply.


    ...


    Jiang Ning came back and arrived at the villa area, but felt that the atmosphere was a little bit wrong.


    "Something went wrong."


    Huang Yuming had been waiting a long time ago, pointing to the distance and sitting in the pavilion, Tan Xing, who was unhappy, said the matter again.


    "Fang family?"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, shook his head and said, "I have never heard of it, whether it is domestic or overseas, I have never heard of it, what Fang family."


    "Looking at Lao Tan''s reaction, that Fang Qiu should not be weak, even he is not sure."


    Huang Yuming knew that no matter whether Tan Xing shot or not, Tan''s face would be lost. That big drum was kicked to pieces, not only the drum, but also Tan''s face!


    "Is it that powerful?"


    Jiang Ning snorted.


    He suddenly moved in his heart and stared at Huang Yuming: "Lao Zhao, is there any information about the Fang family?"


    "No, not at all, it seems to appear out of thin air, or is it just a pseudonym?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes.


    There is already a guess in mind.


    It seems that those who should come will always come, and some people certainly don''t have such good concentration and can''t stand it.


    "No matter who it is, whether it is a real name or a pseudonym, when will it be their turn to call the shots of the East China Sea?"


    Jiang Ning coldly snorted, "What''s more, it is my decision to help the Tan family open the martial arts hall. Who dares to make trouble?"


    "Old Tan..."


    "I''m going to say,"


    Jiang Ning got up, "You go to arrange, in my name, the martial arts hall will reopen, and the momentum will be greater than before! I want to see, who dares to kick my hall!"

 Chapter 1249： Hidden Family

    "Yes!"


    Huang Yuming said immediately.


    He knew that in the East China Sea, Jiang Ning said no, and absolutely not allowed anyone to intervene in the East China Sea.


    Not to mention that the person who came was bad and didn''t give Tan''s face at all. He deliberately stepped on Tan Xing''s face in front of everyone, and showed no respect for the elders.


    Jiang Ning would not be the slightest polite to such a person!


    Huang Yuming left and immediately arranged.


    And Jiang Ning walked to the pavilion outside.


    "Drunk alone?"


    He glanced and laughed, "Oh, it''s tea."


    "Mongcha is boring."


    Jiang Ning sat down, poured himself a glass, and glanced at Tan Xing, "I''m too old to see through."


    "no."


    Tan Xing shook his head, frowning slightly, "I am not upset because I lose my face."


    He looked up at Jiang Ning: "After I was scolded by your nose, I don''t care about things like my face."


    Speaking of which, Tan Xing''s heart is strong, and he has to thank Jiang Ning.


    "I just want the younger generation of Tan to remember how it feels to be humiliated."


    He sighed, "Otherwise, one day I will be gone, who will carry the banner of the Tan family?"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    He knows Tan Xing''s hard work.


    Tan Xing is not young anymore, but his bones are still healthy. From Jiang Ning''s point of view, living in his 20s or 30s is not a problem at all.


    But there is no younger generation of the Tan family to stand up, which is a big problem.


    "That kid is indeed very strong, it should be a foot, buried in the strength of the great master, but I want to teach him, it''s not a problem."


    Tan Xing told the truth.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning, "But this Fang family..."


    He was afraid of this Fang family, who had never heard of it.


    There is a circle of gangs, there are martial arts families with names and surnames, and he has basically heard of them, but he has never heard of people surnamed Fang.


    This sudden appearance made Tan Xing somewhat suspicious.


    "Have you heard of the martial arts family? The hidden family."


    Jiang Ning took a sip of tea and said lightly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tan Xing''s eyes shrank.


    "Are they really still there?"


    That''s it.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, but just smiled? Zero dyeing intention, zero love?, noncommittal.


    Whether it really exists, you will know if you don''t see it.


    Looking at Jiang Ning¡¯s expression, Tan Xing seemed to understand. He sighed: "You kid, you can really cause trouble. If the hidden martial arts family really exists, then they..."


    "Each circle has rules for each circle. Since you don''t even know whether they exist or not, then naturally, they can''t easily interfere with our affairs."


    Jiang Ning said, "If he wants to interfere, he has to ask me, agree or not!"


    Tan Xing was silent for a long time without saying a word.


    He poured himself a cup of tea, and poured another cup for Jiang Ning.


    The tea was a bit cold, but the blood in his heart gradually boiled.


    "I, Tan, if there is a young man like you, I will stand for him if he breaks the sky!"


    A martial artist is not bloody, what is a martial artist?


    "People always have to experience something to grow up. People like the Tan should already understand this truth."


    Jiang Ning got up, "So don''t worry, I will help you and teach them."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning left.


    Tan Xing looked at his back, laughed, shook his head, and then laughed again.


    It''s really not a pity to meet a young man who is so interesting for a lifetime.

 Chapter 1250： Jidao Wuguan

    at the same time.


    In the name of Jiangning, Donghai City, once again established a martial arts hall!


    Extreme martial arts!


    This is not just twelve-way Tan legs, but fists and clubs. There are ten kinds of weapons, all with professors.


    Jiang Ning has asked Tan Xing to help. Some old martial arts masters in the circle of rivers and lakes have come out to teach young disciples. Even he has a name and personally gives instructions on boxing techniques.


    For a time, not only Donghai City was a sensation, but the people who got news from the surrounding cities were crazy!


    Even when the news quickly spread to outside the province, it caused a lot of people to come and sign up excitedly.


    Massive!


    Huang Yuming didn''t spare any effort to propagate, the slogan is to revitalize the martial arts!


    The simple four words are accompanied by a picture that makes people feel enthusiastic when they read it, which makes the atmosphere soar.


    Not to mention anything else, there are some well-known masters in the country for the famous guidance of the Unipolar Dao Martial Arts Gym, various boxing techniques, various leg techniques, palm techniques...


    A group of passionate young people could not sleep with excitement, and they wanted to come to the East China Sea to learn art from their teachers.


    Of course, Jiang Ning and the others knew that they would naturally not teach ordinary people murder skills. Basic martial arts would be enough for everyone to keep fit and improve their confidence.


    "The publicity can continue to increase."


    Jiang Ning learned about the situation and asked Huang Yuming, "Since there is such an opportunity, let''s make it bigger so that our national martial arts can be carried forward."


    In peacetime, there is no need to kill the enemy''s national martial arts, but basic martial arts can still play a big role, enhancing national confidence and strengthening physical fitness, which are of great positive significance.


    Jiang Ning has always been this way, either don''t do it, do it, then do it big and make an impact!


    Huang Yuming naturally did not spare any effort. Even Shenghai¡¯s Interstellar Entertainment Company hired a screenwriter and wrote one in one night. The martial arts-type public welfare cultural propaganda film is rushing to prepare and shoot it as soon as possible.


    However, in just two days, the news of the opening of a Jidao martial arts hall in Donghai City swept away like a storm!


    At that time.


    In Tianhai Provincial City, in a desolate family, Fang Qiu sat in the upper position, and the people below only dared to stand, head down, with a respectful face, and did not dare to breathe.


    "Your Xu family ancestor, there is an honor to our Fang family master, why is it not completed like this now?"


    Fang Qiu snorted, and angrily flashed in his eyes, "I really lost the face of our Fang family!"


    "Master Fang, this... it''s no wonder we are,"


    The head of the Xu family smiled bitterly, "Since the previous generation, the Fang family suddenly disappeared. The one who was enshrined in my family left without saying a word. My Xu family, where is still competitive."


    "It''s not easy to survive these years."


    The Patriarch of the Xu family sighed, "Originally, it was possible to live in some underground industries, but since the forbidden area of ??the East China Sea, Jiangning has come... hey."


    He shook his head, "He is too domineering, this is not allowed, that is not allowed, we have no business anymore."


    "Jiang Ning?"


    Fang Qiu snorted, "That''s the one who opened the Jidao Martial Arts Center?"


    Two cold murderous auras suddenly appeared in his eyes!


    Yantang told him that a page of Jidao boxing book that was supposed to belong to the Fang family was stolen by Na Jiangning with a treacherous trick, and now he is doing things outside by controlling a page of boxing book!


    The Fang family had a family precept, and they were not allowed to show up without permission, but he couldn''t help it, and sneaked out of the mountain and ran out.


    How can the things of the Fang family be left out?


    Not to mention being taken by an unknown person!

 Chapter 1251： Come again

    "Master Fang, we...can''t afford it!"


    The head of the Xu family laughed sadly.


    None of the activities he once managed was visible. Before Jiang Ning came, he made a lot of money and made a lot of money.


    But after Jiang Ning came, he not only lost these properties, he even almost lost his life!


    If he hadn''t stopped in time, Jiang Ning would never have given him a chance to reform, but now it seems that this opportunity was given in vain.


    "Can''t afford to offend?"


    Fang Qiu snorted, "Could it be that you didn''t tell him that you worshipped someone from our Fang family?"


    The existence of the Fang family, naturally, cannot be easily leaked.


    This is the rule they set together at the beginning.


    Even now, if it weren''t for the fact that there were a lot of boxing scores, a few families would not reveal a trace of themselves.


    Waiting for an opportunity, even if it has been dormant for decades or hundreds of years, is worth it.


    But now, Fang Qiu couldn''t help it.


    "I... I dare not say."


    The Patriarch of the Xu family deliberately provoked, "I''m afraid to say it, even my life is gone!"


    "In this sky, the sea is prosperous. No other forces are allowed to exist. Nothing is allowed..."


    "Arrogant!"


    Fang Qiu yelled, "What a domineering guy!"


    "I want to see, what qualifications does he have to dare to be so arrogant!"


    Fang Qiu got up, took a look at the Xu family¡¯s head, squinted his eyes, and saw a glimmer of gloat on his face, not only sneered, "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m a liar. You Xu¡¯s family did some of the activities back then, I listen. Said it."


    The head of the Xu family trembled all over.


    "Master Fang..."


    "Even if he doesn''t clean up, my family will clean up,"


    Fang Qiu shouted, "But for my Fang family''s dog, we have to take care of it. Others want to take care of it, so they don''t have the qualification!"


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Behind him, the head of the Xu family shivered, feeling that half of his body seemed to be buried in the mud.


    The Jidao Martial Arts Museum is now open!


    The momentum is greater than before.


    Huang Yuming''s propaganda, without spare effort, has aroused great repercussions both inside and outside Tianhai Province.


    In just two days, there were many people coming from other places, wanting to join the martial arts gym, learn martial arts, and even take advantage of this opportunity to visit the forbidden area of ??the East China Sea, this rumored city.


    "The most important thing for the opening of the martial arts hall is to teach the spirit of martial arts. If morality is not matched, there is no strength, but it is a disaster."


    Tan Xing sighed.


    He regards martial ethics more than anything else.


    People without martial ethics shouldn''t practice martial arts, let alone make him strong, because that would only harm people, his Tan Clan has already cleaned up several people.


    "Yes, this must be the most important,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "So, I invite you seniors to come, just pay attention to this one."


    "Guoshu kills people. In this peaceful and prosperous age, it is no longer needed. Simplified martial arts routines are enough for people to strengthen their bodies and build confidence."


    This is Jiang Ning''s idea, and Tan Xing and others also agree.


    Now that this Jidao martial arts gym is opened, then we must do something meaningful.


    Jiang Ning has always been like this, either he will not do it, or he will do his best.


    ?Zhiba Erxi Yizhiyi? "Stop it for me!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside.


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and looked at each other with Tan Xing.


    "coming."


    Tan Xing said, "It seems that this guy is looking at Donghai, or he is looking at you."


    Jiang Ning nodded without saying anything, and walked directly outside the martial arts hall.

 Chapter 1252： Can you teach?

    At the door, there are still lights and festoons, and it is very lively!


    At the door, a few big drums stood there again, but this time, Fang Qiu didn''t kick it.


    His face is a bit ugly.


    "Which one is Jiangning!"


    Fang Qiu drank coldly and said loudly.


    ?Closed to the west and run into Fushan''s love? "It''s me."


    Jiang Ning walked out directly.


    He pointed to the few drums that he placed, "Are you Fang Qiu? You are going to play in the hall again today. Choose one of these drums yourself."


    Fang Qiu''s face sank: "Are you kidding me?"


    These big drums are all made of pure steel, and even the drumheads are made of composite materials. Even if Fang Qiu''s strength is amazing, the drum will explode if he kicks it, but his feet will definitely hurt.


    "You like to play drums, so I''ll have someone make a few. Welcome you."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Why, not satisfied?"


    "Stop talking nonsense with me!"


    Fang Qiu pointed to the signboard of Jidao Martial Art Hall, "Martial Art Hall, demolished! I am not allowed to build a Martial Art Hall!"


    "Come on!"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    Fang Qiu immediately became alert.


    He thought Jiang Ning was about to do it.


    Unexpectedly, Huang Yuming just brought up a bowl of tea.


    "Serve this guest with tea and serve him well. If there is still a need, try to satisfy it as much as possible."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "If you still feel uncomfortable, then send it to the hospital, and the cost will be on my head."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Qiu understood that Jiang Ning was playing tricks on him deliberately!


    "you wanna die!"


    Humph!


    Fang Qiu didn''t hesitate at all, but just a little bit, he rushed out, "I see, what qualifications do you have for the martial arts hall!"


    One punch!


    Such as the Changhong circling the sun, the momentum is amazing!


    This is definitely a great master level strength, so young, it is indeed incredible.


    It''s just that, in front of Jiang Ning, he is far from watching!


    The violent fists instantly caused a burst of anger, and it was as if a lion was roaring directly in front of Jiang Ning.


    "So strong!"


    The faces of the several Tan people who were fighting on the side suddenly changed.


    They are all master-level masters. That day, they saw Fang Qiu kicking the hall with their own eyes, preventing them from coming to the stage of the Tan family. Seeing Fang Qiu''s move today, I was shocked.


    On that day, if they really did it, it would only be even more embarrassing!


    How can a young man be so strong?


    "Crack!"


    But when Fang Qiu''s fist was only five centimeters away from Jiang Ning''s face, it was abruptly frozen, and it was difficult to move forward by half a minute!


    Jiang Ning held Fang Qiu''s wrist with one hand, and looked at Fang Qiu slightly outside: "Well, yes, did you exert any effort?"


    Hearing this, Fang Qiu''s face flushed, and a trace of horror flashed in his eyes, unbelievable!


    This... how is this possible?


    My own strength, among the younger generation of the Fang family, can be regarded as the best, this punch, even if it is Tan Xing, may not be able to easily take it, this Jiangning in front of...


    impossible!


    "drink!"


    He yanked, trying to withdraw his fist, but found that Jiang Ning''s fingers were like steel pliers, making him in a dilemma.


    "you wanna die!"


    Fang Qiu roared, and with the other hand, he immediately slapped out, hitting Jiang Ning''s head directly!


    At such a close distance, even the skull can be broken by him!


    "Crack!"


    However, Jiang Ning still did not move, put out one hand again, and clasped Fang Qiu''s other hand.


    "Now, are you trying hard?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Qiu''s face was red, and he felt that Jiang Ning was deliberately humiliating himself!


    In the presence of so many people, humiliate yourself!


    It was like humiliating Tan''s two days ago.


    "Young man, full of vitality, yes, this is the strength, a little bit smaller,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and turned to look at Tan Xing, "Old Tan, do you think this kid can teach?"

 Chapter 1253： You say this?

    "Russ can be taught."


    Old Tan stroked his long beard and nodded lightly.


    Hearing this, Fang Qiu became even more angry.


    Tan Xing is qualified to say this sentence?


    "Only you, want to teach me? You are not qualified!"


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Ning slapped Fang Qiu''s face with a slap.


    "Do not respect the elders, you should fight!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    It was another slap, Jiang Ning was not polite, holding Fang Qiu with one hand, and slapped a few times with the other.


    "Budo can''t teach you, martial virtues can!"


    "Snapped!"


    This last slap directly knocked Fang Qiu away.


    Fang Qiu rolled on the ground twice, and immediately stood up, his expression ugly.


    With so many people around, Jiang Ning... actually humiliated herself so much!


    He was even more amazed. Jiang Ning was obviously not a few years older than himself, how could he be so powerful, just controlling a page of Ji Dao boxing, it was impossible.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Fang Qiu looked at Jiang Ning vigilantly, and suddenly felt that he must have been deceived by the **** Yantang.


    With the methods Jiang Ning showed now, how could it be like stealing the Jidao fist score, and he would have such strength.


    "You come to kick the pavilion and ask who am I?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Since I don''t even know about it, I advise you to leave."


    "go away?"


    Fang Qiu''s face sank, "Even if you want to leave, you have to hand in the boxing sheet first!"


    He pointed to Jiang Ning and roared, "Bring something that doesn''t belong to you!"


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    He took a boxing sheet from his pocket and shook his hand.


    "You said this?"


    Fang Qiu''s eyes suddenly changed when he saw it.


    Jiang Ning really has a boxing score!


    "Or this?"


    However, before Fang Qiu could speak, Jiang Ning took out another one.


    Fang Qiu was stunned immediately.


    Does Jiangning have two pages of boxing scores?


    How can this be!


    Ji Dao Boxing Sheet, either by someone who is predestined, or even if you want to see it, how could Jiang Ning have two.


    Didn''t Yantang say that even this one was stolen from Fang''s house by Jiang Ning using despicable means?


    "Or, this one?"


    When Jiang Ning took out the third boxing sheet, Fang Qiu''s breathing became quicker.


    Three!


    Even the Fang family has never had three shots. How could Jiangning...


    "Is this thing so important?"


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he crumpled the fist sheet directly into a ball and stuffed it into his pocket at will. "However, even if it is waste paper, it is my waste paper. If you want it, I¡¯m afraid I can only grab it. NS."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Qiu became angry from embarrassment.


    He has not been humiliated like this!


    He is really going crazy!


    "Huh¡ª"


    A rush of blood surged in his mind, and Fang Qiu rushed over again. This time, he was not using boxing, but palm!


    Jiang Ning has a three-page boxing book. Even if his comprehension ability is not strong, he must have some strength in the boxing technique. Use the palm technique! Break his fist!


    "Snapped!"


    Fang Qiu slapped Jiang Ning''s face fiercely, but as soon as he got close, he felt a violent wind raging against his face!


    Jiang Ning also raised his palm and patted it fiercely. Fang Qiu couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes because of the strong wind.


    He didn''t react until the moment he squinted his eyes, how dare he close his eyes!


    "Snapped!"


    Another slap!


    This slap slapped Fang Qiu away again.


    "Ahhhhh! I''m fighting with you!"


    Fang Qiu is just like crazy, his boxing is not good, his palm is not good?


    Jiang Ning is not only powerful in his boxing skills, but what about his palms? Shan Wu Fu loves to be in love with zero? Maybe, but also so powerful.


    He roared, with long legs like a whip, and kicked it fiercely, just like he kicked a big drum that day, trying to kick Jiang Ning''s head.

 Chapter 1254： I teach you

    "Snapped!"


    However, Jiang Ning''s legs are faster than him!


    Kicked out, kicked Fang Qiu''s calf hard, kicked him screaming, the whole person flew out and hit the ground heavily. All of a while, the calf was numb and could not move.


    "This whip kick is called a lock!"


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He turned his head and looked at Tan Xing, "Old Tan, I''m good at it, is it okay?"


    "Almost meaning."


    Tan Xing nodded and stroked his long beard, "It''s better than last time."


    Fang Qiu almost vomits blood!


    He couldn''t see it, it was Jiang Ning and Tan Xing who were deliberately humiliating themselves.


    With boxing, Jiang Ning easily defeated him!


    Jiang Ning slapped himself in the palm of his hand!


    Even the legs!


    He only provoked Tan''s Tan legs two days ago, and he was kicked by Tan Chu''s moves!


    Fang Qiu sat on the ground with sore calves and couldn''t stand up at all. He could only look at Jiang Ning bitterly and gritted his teeth with anger.


    "At a young age, without martial ethics, what''s the use of learning this skill."


    Jiang Ning gave up a glance, "I doubt your tutor very much now."


    Fang Qiu shouted angrily: "Bold! My Fang family, how can you comment on it!"


    "Fang family?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I''m not interested in commenting on the [Liancheng www.lcds.info] theory. Just looking at you is not so good and ashamed."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Qiugang''s teeth were broken, knowing that the more he said, the more embarrassing he would be.


    The more he said that he was in his Fang family, the more he was telling everyone present that Jiang Ning''s face was now swollen, and it was his Fang family who was hit on the ground!


    "Skills can be killed, not insulted! If you have the ability, you kill me!"


    Fang Qiu looked at Jiang Ning and roared.


    But Jiang Ning turned around without looking at him again.


    Tan Xing also shook his head, and sighed: "It''s a pity, a good seedling, the road is crooked? Close Shanshan, Yishan, and Er?"


    "You! You stop!"


    Fang Qiu was about to cry.


    He is the proud son of heaven. When has he been humiliated in this way?


    Jiang Ning''s ignorance made him more uncomfortable than killing him!


    "You stop me!"


    He slapped his hands suddenly, the whole person bounced, one foot slammed hard, and he rushed directly towards Jiang Ning, and one hand stuck out, trying to grab Jiang Ning''s shoulder.


    "stop!"


    Fang Qiu shouted!


    "Boom¡ª"


    Suddenly, his knees were sore, as if there was a breath of energy, and it was like a needle on his kneecap, making him unsteady.


    When the person crooked, he knelt directly in front of Jiang Ning with a plop!


    In a moment, the air became quiet.


    There were hundreds of people around watching the excitement. Seeing Fang Qiu at this moment, they rushed over in a hurry and knelt in front of Jiang Ning...


    "You don''t have to be so positive about asking for mercy, right?"


    "Mr. Jiang doesn''t want to bully him, so he kneels down?"


    "What do you know, this is a fight, I want to go to the martial arts hall to learn kungfu!"


    "Good means! The martial arts are strict in accepting disciples. This kid, just use this hand to attract Mr. Jiang''s attention? Why didn''t I expect it!"


    ...


    The surrounding sounds made Fang Qiu want to vomit blood.


    Who the **** asked for mercy?


    Who the **** wants to apprentice?


    He wanted to attack Jiang Ning, but his knees... why suddenly he couldn''t stand up!


    Suddenly, Fang Qiu reacted. Jiang Ning''s kick just now, where he kicked, accurately stimulated his acupuncture points. That qi energy...was he left in the acupuncture points?


    "It''s a bit sincere,"


    Jiang Ning lowered his head, glanced at Fang Qiu, put his hand on his head and touched it lightly, as if touching a stray dog, "Want to learn? Then I will teach you."

 Chapter 1255： Big brother

    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Qiu was really mad.


    What is Jiang Ning''s action?


    Touch the dog!


    He wanted to resist, but Jiang Ning''s hand, resting on his shoulder, seemed to be a mountain, instantly pressed down!


    With a bang, he couldn''t straighten up at all.


    "Knocking your head! Did you succeed in apprenticeship? Oh my god, it''s too cunning!"


    "I knew I would kowtow too! That was Mr. Jiang! Mr. Jiang accepted him as a disciple!"


    "Envy! Really enviable!"


    ...


    Many people around felt that Fang Qiu had deliberately used this method to attract Jiang Ning''s attention.


    What made them even more jealous and jealous was that Fang Qiu succeeded.


    With this kneeling, there is a master!


    That is the king of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea!


    This kind of honor is enough to glorify the ancestors.


    But Fang Qiu, just wanted to kill at this moment, he couldn''t wait to kill Jiang Ning.


    The eyes around him who envied him for shining his ancestors made Fang Qiu almost vomiting blood. Who is shining his ancestor?


    Does his Fang family need to use Jiangning as a teacher to come to Guangzong Yaozu!


    Fang Qiu couldn''t wait to go crazy. When he tried to stand up forcibly, Jiang Ning''s hand was pressed there, as if being suppressed by a mountain, and he couldn''t move at all.


    Not only is the calf numb and unconscious, even the body is heavy.


    What the **** is this?


    Is there such an ability to write in the Jidao fist score? impossible! My father had already said that the boxing score above was not of much value, it was just the basic boxing technique, and the most important thing was the map above!


    But Jiang Ning in front of me...


    How is this possible?


    Fang Qiu lowered his head, his mind was confused, and he didn''t know what he was thinking or what he should be thinking at the moment.


    He knows that everyone around him is envious of him, but in his eyes, this is a shame!


    "Learn martial arts first, then martial arts, do you understand."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he let go of his hand and turned to leave.


    And Fang Qiu still knelt there, and after a while, he stood up in the eyes of everyone envying?


    He wanted to rush over again, even if the jade was burned, he would kill Jiang Ning.


    But he knows that in the past, he will only be humiliated again, even if his strength is not weak, but in front of Jiang Ning, he has no chance...


    Jiang Ning will not kill him, but he will definitely make him unforgettable!


    "Master!"


    "Hello big brother!"


    "Meet the big brother!"


    Without waiting for Fang Qiu''s reaction, people in martial arts costumes walked over and shouted at him respectfully.


    "..."


    Fang Qiu was stunned.


    Big brother?


    Damn, how could he become a big brother.


    You are the big brother, and your whole family are big brothers!


    Fang Qiu trembled with anger, couldn''t say a word, turned around and left sullenly.


    He is afraid that if he continues to stay here, he will be **** off by Jiang Ning!


    "How did the big brother go?"


    "Maybe I was moved. I was accepted as an apprentice by Mr. Jiang himself, so I had to find a place to cry."


    "Cry for joy, I can understand."


    Fang Qiu didn''t want to listen anymore.


    He was afraid that he couldn''t help it, and slaughtered these ordinary people who envied him.


    Fang Qiu left, as if he had never been here before, Jiang Ning never took it to heart, but taking this opportunity to promote the spirit of Chinese martial arts, it was considered to have done something.


    "The origin of that Fang Qiu is not simple."


    Tan Xing glanced at Jiang Ning, "Just like that. If you accept him as an apprentice, don''t you be afraid of his family and ask you to settle the account?"


    "The ones that should come will always come, no matter what reason you find."


    Jiang Ning said, "I''ll just wait."


    "What''s more, I think this Fang family should have some understanding of Ji Dao Boxing. If they appear, it may not be a bad thing."

 Chapter 1256： Have to guard against

    This Fang Qiu won''t show up for no reason, let alone knowing that he has Ji Dao Boxing Sheet in his hand.


    Jiang Ning had a guess in his heart, if it wasn''t for the Lord''s arrangement, what would it be?


    It¡¯s just that the Lord asked this Fang Qiu from the Fang family to find him, so he was not afraid of killing him?


    Perhaps, he just hoped to kill Fang Qiu himself.


    "Okay, don''t worry about this guy, I''m looking for someone to stare at."


    Jiang Ning said, "This kid is only young and vigorous, but his mind is clear, his nature should not be bad, don''t worry too much."


    Tan Xing nodded.


    If Fang Qiu really wants to do evil, not to mention other people, Tan Xing will clean him up as soon as possible!


    Even if there is a mysterious Fang family behind him, he will not hesitate!


    "Tan, you have to spend a lot of time with the martial arts museum. Now that we have done it, we should do it well, promote the traditional Chinese martial arts, and make this thing more meaningful.


    Jiang Ning''s words were obviously meant to be the shopkeeper of Lu Shan.


    He doesn''t like to manage, and he has no time to manage.


    Anyway, there was only one named apprentice Fang Qiu under his name, and Fang Qiu would never admit it to death.


    "Don''t worry, we old guys, when we are old, we have nothing else to do. We just want to do this, hoping to leave something for future generations."


    Tan Xing sighed, but didn''t realize that Jiang Ning was going to be the shopkeeper. Anyway, he didn''t expect Jiang Ning to help in this regard.


    These trivial things, these old guys, are the most suitable.


    "Well, if you have any needs, you can find Huang Yuming, whether it is in terms of capital or manpower, he will take care of it."


    Jiang Ning got up and said, "Old Tan, you can do it with peace of mind. Don''t worry about money matters. Yuzhen and I will work hard to earn more. Don''t worry."


    Tan Xing looked at Jiang Ning''s expression and nodded.


    "You are great people, and you will be blessed if you do good deeds."


    Jiang Ning smiled and didn''t say anything. If people like him are all good people, then what evil people are there in this world?


    But Lin Yu is really a good person, there is no doubt about that.


    The affairs of the martial arts hall, including the dynamic monitoring of the Jianghu circle, were given full authority to Tan Xing and the others to arrange. Jiang Ning''s focus was still on Lin Yuzhen and Lin''s head.


    The road to open up overseas markets is already underway.


    On the other side of Xianggao, he opened the door to the market through Silanka''s channel. What he has to do now is to launch Lin''s products.


    Nowadays, Lin''s industry is in full swing. The beauty industry is just one of them. Jiangning wants Lin to do it, not just in this industry, but in all industries around the world, arousing strong repercussions!


    Lin''s, headquarters.


    It was the first time that Xiang Gao came, and he was shocked by the working atmosphere here.


    He never thought that a company with so many employees would regard the company''s goals as its own goals, and treat the company''s business as its own.


    In the past, he would never believe what others said.


    But after becoming one of them, the strong sense of pride can''t be suppressed!


    "The Chamber of Commerce has already contacted us. Although Slanka gave us a channel, it is clear that they have no good intentions."


    In shopping malls, there have never been any friends, and some are only related to interests. Xiang Gao, an old fried dough stick who has been in shopping malls for many years, knows better than anyone.


    Especially Slanka, not long ago, he was still in the same position as the Lin family!


    "Mr. Jiang, we have to guard against Slanka!"

 Chapter 1257： Huameng

    Shopping malls are like battlefields, and there have never been real friends.


    If you have the same interests, you can cooperate, but this cooperation is definitely temporary. Once the interests change, the cooperative relationship will soon become a hostile relationship.


    Xiang Gao is quite experienced in this regard.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you to handle matters in the overseas market. If there are any problems that can''t be solved, let me know."


    Jiang Ning doesn''t like to manage so much.


    From the beginning, he was a stocking policy.


    No doubt about employing people, and no doubt about others, this is his principle.


    Since he chose to give Xiang Gao a chance, and Xiang Gao also proved himself, then Jiang Ning would not interfere too much.


    Lin''s company is now said to be big or not, but if it is small, it is no longer small. If he and Lin Yu really worry about everything, it will be exhausted sooner or later.


    For that little money, it''s not worth it.


    For Lin Yu to really dream, it shouldn''t be exhausted.


    But for Xiang Gao, Jiang Ning''s words are tantamount to giving him extremely strong confidence and self-confidence.


    "At this point, Mr. Jiang can rest assured that I will do my best to help Lin and thoroughly expand the overseas market."


    The ambition in his heart has become a way to completely open Lin''s overseas road.


    It is not only to seize the market of Sri Lanka, but also to broaden the road so that Lin''s other industries can export more smoothly.


    Regardless of the industry, as long as Lin is doing it, he will let this industry have an impact overseas and become competitive!


    "I have detailed plans for America and Europe, Mr. Jiang, just wait and see."


    Xiang Gao is full of confidence.


    In this regard, he has enough trust in himself.


    Obviously, Jiang Ning also trusted him very much.


    "Then I will wait and see."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Xiang Gao didn''t say anything, and immediately arranged it.


    He has no salary in Lin''s family. This is an agreement between him and Jiang Ning. In the first year, he will not get a penny, but he still wants to make achievements.


    I am afraid that it is difficult to understand for others, and I don''t know what Xiang Gaotu is.


    But Jiang Ning knew.


    Sometimes, but when you are not short of money, what you most want to do is to retrieve the dream you once had and make it come true!


    And Lin can give you such an opportunity.


    ...


    Lin''s entry into the overseas market has begun!


    Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    In North America overseas, it has full influence.


    As long as domestic businessmen want to occupy a place in the overseas market, most of them will contact the Huameng Chamber of Commerce for help and asylum as soon as possible.


    Overseas, unlike in China, there is good order.


    To put it simply, there is a lot of chaos outside, and you may not be able to talk to you about rules, principles, and laws.


    After all, it belongs to other people''s? Yifu Shishan Yixi Yiran''s site, really want to play a rogue, your main power is not there, there really is no other way.


    Not every force, like the blue gate, has roots overseas. Of course, the current blue gate has also disappeared.


    Aimee was very enthusiastic. She helped Lin immediately and contacted Huameng first, which was even more caring than Lin herself.


    She even never asked whether Jiang Ning needed it or not.


    In the Slanka family.


    Emerald independent villa.


    Where she lives, there are no other people in the surrounding area, because she likes to be quiet and doesn''t want to be disturbed by others.


    And it can be regarded as an honor to be invited by her to come home.


    Who didn''t know, the princess of the Slanka family, Amel, was so high and inaccessible.


    Even in the Huameng, the Li family who speaks a lot of weight.


    Li Genhong sat there, with a straight upper body, no wrinkles on the expensive suit, and bright leather shoes, even more spotless.

 Chapter 1258： Seek asylum

    His hair is neatly groomed, and his meticulous appearance is very strict.


    "I feel very honored to be invited by Miss Emer, but I think that Miss Emer came to me, surely not just to share the 82 years of Lafite with me?"


    Li Genhong shook the red wine glass in his hand, closed his eyes slightly, and smelled the fragrance of wine floating in the red wine glass? Shi Airan Lu Lu Shanyi? His face was intoxicated.


    He just wanted to show his erudition and wisdom in front of Amel.


    "This is not Rafite."


    Amelie smiled calmly and pointed to the wine bottle set aside, "I just use this bottle for it."


    Li Genhong was startled, and suddenly blushed.


    "This... Miss Amel is so humorous."


    Aimee didn''t say much, and laughed: "Just kidding, Young Master Li knows wine and is an interesting person."


    But in fact, she was not joking. Even the red wine was brought back from China, but it was more than one hundred dollars, and the place of origin above was the East China Sea.


    Li Genhong put down the wine glass and looked at Amel.


    "Miss Amel, you are looking for me, is there something to do, please tell me directly, Li Mou will do his best."


    Whoever can get the favor of Emmel is equivalent to holding 30% of the Slanka family!


    Even as an important member of the Huameng, the Li family also hopes that Li Genhong will have this opportunity.


    "I do ask for something."


    Aimee was not polite, "Yes, I have a friend who started a company in China. Now he wants to develop overseas, but he has no way out."


    "I, Slanka, can give her some channels, but you also know that it is not easy for you Chinese to do business overseas. Without the protection of the Huameng, it is easy to be bullied by others."


    Li Genhong smiled when he heard it.


    Huameng has a far-reaching influence on a global scale, because they are strong enough!


    They can provide asylum to domestic businessmen!


    Of course, the benefits they get from it are also not small.


    In the most normal situation, the merchants who have received asylum from them have to give the Huameng Chamber of Commerce at least 20% of the profits!


    It can only be high, not low.


    This is a door-to-door business. Of course Li Genhong is willing to do it. What''s more, it was introduced by Amel, who could sell her a favor.


    "Miss Emer''s friend, that is my friend of Li, this little thing, where is Miss Emer''s necessary, personally say it."


    Li Genhong said casually, "You can just let them come to me, it''s just a word."


    Hearing this, Amel smiled.


    She picked up the wine bottle, added something to Li Genhong, and poured herself half a glass.


    "Then I will be more and less powerful."


    Amel raised her glass, "It''s true that my friend is beautiful and talented. Most importantly, she is single."


    Li Genhong''s eyes suddenly lit up, but that kind of light flashed by.


    "Can Miss Emel be beautiful?"


    He is not stupid, how can a domestic woman give Amelie?


    The industry behind the two people is not at the same level. For a man, the partner he needs is someone who can provide his career and help. As for the others, it is nothing more than an embellishment of life.


    "You know it after you have seen it."


    Amel sighed, "I also hope that she can meet her own Prince Charming when she is overseas, Young Master Li, if there is something suitable, she can help my sister and introduce it."

 Chapter 1259： She said no, just me

    Li Genhong laughed loudly.


    He also raised his wine glass and touched Emel.


    "Miss Amel''s friend, what more?"


    The two touched and drank the red wine in one sip. The hot feeling made Li Genhong blush immediately.


    This **** really isn''t Lafite!


    It''s just?, he still has a gentleman''s smile on his face, there is no change in the slightest, and he must always maintain his elegance and demeanor.


    After talking about things, Li Genhong left.


    Li Genhong forgot about it just after leaving Amel''s villa.


    greet?


    He is not a fool. Business matters are discussed in terms of profit. No one''s face is of much use.


    What''s more, he could hear that Amel was absent-minded, what kind of friend?


    There are no friends in the same company.


    I''m afraid it was also the favor of others. I found Amel in a layer of relationships. I didn''t see Amel, so I didn''t care about it at all. What I talked about later was Silanka''s business.


    "Master."


    Outside, the driver saw Li Genhong walking out and immediately opened the door to let him in.


    "Back to the family."


    Li Genhong said.


    "Yes."


    Li Genhong knew in his heart that there was already a problem with Silanka''s domestic industry.


    The Bao family who acted for them in the Dadonghua area suddenly collapsed. Up to now, they have not found any wind, what is the reason.


    This caused the entire Huameng people to speculate whether there was an internal problem in the Slanka family?


    The same is true for the Li family.


    For a family as large as Silanka, there are many forces involved in it, and the interests are crisscrossed. Once there are internal problems, it will not be far from falling apart.


    For them, that is an opportunity!


    Just like a whale falls, a whale dies, and I don¡¯t know how many other creatures in the ocean to fatten up.


    As for the Lin that Amel just mentioned, huh, Li Genhong didn''t have the slightest interest.


    ...


    He? Shishiyi Shishiyi?


    Jiang Ning and others have gone overseas again.


    "What''s wrong with Lao Fifth? Why is it always like a wandering soul."


    The sixth child whispered to Brother Gou.


    Several times he quarreled with the fifth, but the fifth ignored him and wanted to fight with him, so the fifth turned around and left.


    "In love!"


    Brother Gou snorted, gritted his teeth, and muttered, "Martial artist, you don''t need a woman!"


    Last time when I went overseas, the youngest girl snatched from the Snake Hall, now she is reluctant to go anywhere, so she relies on her. This makes her a headache.


    It wasn''t that he looked down on others, the girl was innocent, and she almost entered the fire pit when she was deceived.


    The fifth man accidentally rescued him, and he was so touched that he wanted to agree with him.


    "Agou, keep your words first,"


    Jiang Ning listened and glanced at him, "Someday you will be emotional, but you will slap yourself in the face."


    Speaking of which, Brother Gou dare not speak anymore.


    He was pure envious and jealous.


    "Big Brother."


    The old fifth walked up, his face flushed slightly, "Can you figure out a way to get her back to China? Her passport is missing, I..."


    "can."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "Since people want to talk to you, and you don''t have any opinion, then try it. Besides, the innocent girl who looks good, what are you tweaking?"


    "I will let A Fei, arrange for her to go back, and in the East China Sea, I will buy you a wedding car, does she want a bride price?"


    Lao Wu''s eyes widened, and his Adam''s apple slipped: "She said no, just me."

 Chapter 1260： How many did you say?

    With this sentence, Brother Gou and the others couldn''t help shaking their heads, and even wanted to rush up and strangle the fifth child to death.


    Especially the sixth child, there is a feeling of sudden loss of love.


    "Okay, warriors also need women. If you get married, I will make arrangements for you, but the premise is that you can find someone first,"


    Jiang Ning glanced at everyone, "In the Lin group, there are a lot of girls who admire you, so don''t carry them."


    After speaking, he stopped speaking.


    Among these people, in addition to some who have already married, some are Yumu heads.


    He doesn''t have that much effort, and treats them as little emotional brothers.


    Jiang Ning got up, regardless of them, walked into the hotel study, Lin Yuzhen was still discussing some details with several persons in charge.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming in, the people in charge didn''t say hello, so how could I take care of it.


    "Xiang Gao has already approached the Chamber of Commerce. With the support of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, things will be better handled,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "What we have to do is to maintain stability in both the front end of the market and the logistics. After the branch is established, product promotion can be carried out."


    "The beauty industry is just the first step for us to enter the overseas market. Lin''s current size, I think everyone knows, one step? Zero er dyeing to serve the west? One step, I believe we can. !"


    "Yes!"


    A group of people are very excited.


    Lin Yuzhen and the others continued to discuss the details, striving to get a good start from the beginning. Jiang Ning didn''t disturb them, and sat there quietly, waiting quietly.


    At the same time, Xiang Gao arrived at the headquarters of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    For so many years, domestic businessmen have gone overseas to seek asylum from the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, and it has become an indispensable homework.


    Without the protection of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, it is extremely difficult to do business overseas with peace of mind.


    It is not just overseas forces that will provoke, humiliate, and ask for trouble from time to time. Even the Huameng Chamber of Commerce itself has a vague suppressing meaning.


    Xiang Gao has done things for the Bao family for so many years, and he naturally knows this. The former Bao family was also one of the components of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    At the headquarters of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, Xiang Gao was in the waiting area. He waited for a full hour before someone called his name.


    Xiang Gao has no temper, his face is full of smiles, and he looks very gentle.


    Entering the office, the people sitting inside are also Oriental faces.


    "Hello."


    Xiang Gao walked over and stretched out his hand, trying to shake hands with him, but the man just sat there and didn''t mean to stand up at all. He didn''t even want to stretch out his hand.


    It was a little embarrassing to let Xiang Gao''s hand stretch out.


    "Which family in the country, which company, is it a family with a northern family name?"


    "Ho ho, no."


    He jumped to the corner of Gao''s eyes and withdrew his hand, "It''s an enterprise in Donghai City, Tianhai Province, the Lin Group."


    When he was about to sit down, the man directly raised his head and shouted, "Why are you sitting? Stand!"


    Xiang Gao was suddenly embarrassed.


    "What Lin? Donghai City? It''s just a prefecture-level city, right?"


    There was a scorn on the man¡¯s face, and he glanced at Xiang Gao, "Okay, then you don¡¯t need to sit down. You don¡¯t even have a big family. The market value is probably not much. If you are like this, if you think of overseas development, you think you¡¯re bankrupt. Is it too slow?"


    He took a deep breath, feeling a little angry.


    Market value?


    Lin''s market value is now ranked top in China!


    Xiang Gao laughed, and still sat down calmly, staring at the person opposite, and said lightly: "Lin''s market value is not too much, it''s more than 100 billion."


    "Hehe, it''s only over a thousand...how much do you say?"


    The man sneered, suddenly raised his head and looked at Xiang Gao in surprise.

 Chapter 1261： I changed my mind

    He thought he had heard it wrong, and looked up at Xiang Gao.


    "How many did you say?"


    "Not much."


    Xiang Gao didn''t talk nonsense, and stood up directly, "It seems that Huameng has its own standards. Lin did not meet the standards supported by Huameng, so forget it."


    He turned around and was about to leave, and was immediately stopped by someone.


    "wait!"


    The man immediately put on a smiling face.


    A market value of more than 100 billion?


    That''s a big company!


    Even if it is a 20% profit share, they can make a lot of money. How can such a big order let Xianggao leave?


    He immediately stood up, pulled out a form from the table, and walked over with a smile.


    "Please stay, I think there is some misunderstanding between us,"


    The man took the initiative to stretch out his hand and looked at Xiang Gao. Although he looked polite, his face was disdainful and even arrogant. He still did not hide, "My name is Chen Guo and I am the deputy head of Huameng business. Your company wants to develop overseas. It¡¯s the right thing to find Huameng."


    But Xiang Gao just glanced at him without reaching out.


    When he was polite, the other party was not polite. Now that the other party heard that Lin''s market value was large enough, they had money to make money, they became polite, and Xiang Gao was not used to it.


    Lin has never needed to be used to others!


    "Sorry, I changed my mind,"


    Xiang Gao said lightly, "Our boss said, cooperating with this kind of thing, we must pay attention to fate. Obviously, Lin and Huameng have no fate."


    After speaking, he went straight and left without looking back.


    Chen Guo watched Xiang Gao leave, stunned, and immediately snorted coldly, and slapped the form on the table: "I don''t know good or bad things!"


    "I''m waiting for you to come back and beg our Huameng! Without our support, you are overseas and still want to carry out your business smoothly?"


    Chen Guo sneered.


    Such a big list, if it becomes yellow, the boss will definitely blame him.


    "Come on!"


    Chen Guo yelled, and the secretary outside immediately ran in: "Mr. Chen."


    "This Lin Group, give me some important attention."


    "Yes."


    Chen Guo snorted, he still didn''t believe it, this Xiang Gao dare not to come back.


    After they have suffered enough overseas, they come to the Huameng for talks, and the conditions will not be two things.


    For so many years, he has seen a lot of temperamental people, and in the end he either bowed his head obediently or ran back to the country in a desperate manner.


    Overseas, it''s not that easy to mix up.


    Xiang Gao returned to the hotel, and immediately went to Jiang Ning''s room and told him the matter again.


    "Sure enough, they are best at bullying their own people."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Xiang Gao, "Aren''t you going to bow your head? Give them 20% profit, and bless us to do business overseas smoothly."


    "Lin''s profits are to be used to do big things and cannot be used to raise these pests."


    Xiang Gao understands Lin''s corporate culture very thoroughly, "What''s more, if I agree, it will hurt the face of Lin''s face. I can''t do it."


    Jiang Ning smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, Lao Xiang, you did the right thing."


    "On the Huameng side, we have given them a chance, but they don''t know how to cherish."


    If Chen Guo was here, he would laugh out loud when Jiang Ning said this.


    Give Huameng a chance?


    This year, who would dare to say this and give Huameng a chance? Jiang Ning is really arrogant!


    Only Xiang Gao knew that Jiang Ning didn''t speak big words. Jiang Ning wanted to give Huameng a chance to get involved and do something meaningful, and also to reverse the vile image of Huameng in China that everyone shouted and beaten.


    But obviously, it is very difficult for greedy people to get rid of greed, and they won¡¯t understand until after pain.

 Chapter 1262： Add some money

    "You just let go and do it."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Yes!"


    Xiang Gaoda was Jiang Ning''s words.


    He didn''t want to go to the Huameng, because he knew better than anyone what the Huameng was. He used to be the Bao family and was one of the members of the Huameng.


    But this channel was found by the eldest lady of the Srilanka family, Amel, who took the initiative to help the Lin family.


    Everyone is still in the sweet period, and when people take the initiative to come to talk about cooperation, the face will naturally be given.


    This is what Jiang Ning meant.


    But if people don''t cherish the face, it''s no wonder Lin''s.


    Be a person and do a complete set. If you do it yourself, the rest is the choice of others.


    Xiang Gao left and went to arrange the place of the Lin branch first. Without an office place, many things would be difficult to carry out, and he couldn''t stay in the hotel and work all the time.


    After all, the future Lin family must occupy a place overseas!


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about these. Professional things were left to professional people. What he needed to do was to solve the problems they couldn''t solve.


    In the hotel? Yiwuranzhewuershishan? In the study, Lin Yuzhen and others have held several small meetings.


    Finally, the initial plan for the Lin Group¡¯s overseas projects has been completely finalized.


    The team that came this time is all carefully selected from the headquarters, absolutely first-class talents, plus the overseas market expansion team that comes with Gao, it can be said that the team is strong!


    Jiang Ning didn''t worry about their professionalism at all, and Lin Yu really did the same.


    "Okay, let''s set it down first and follow the plan. Thank you for your hard work!"


    "No hard work!"


    Several people said in unison.


    After speaking, they walked out of the study, and then Jiang Ning spoke.


    "Are you finished?"


    "Nope."


    Lin Yu really smiled, "Where is it so fast? This is just the beginning."


    Xiang Gao had already arranged an office space, but Lin Yu really wanted to go and see for himself.


    "Okay, President Lin, you are the general manager. You only need to control the direction, not everything."


    Jiang Ning laughed, "Give my employees more opportunities to exercise themselves."


    "I want to exercise too."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    "Your chance, I will give you."


    Jiang Ning got up and took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, "Let''s go, take you out for a stroll."


    When you come overseas, of course you must first relax. Work is work, but life is also important. Even, for most people, the meaning of work is to make a living and live.


    Can''t put the cart before the horse.


    Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen out for a stroll, and Xiang Gao had found a suitable office location.


    He watched it all carefully, no matter the location, the size of the venue, and the layout, they all met his expectations.


    Even the price slightly exceeded my budget. After several negotiations, some concessions were negotiated.


    "Yes, I am very satisfied with this place. I rented it."


    Xiang Gao never hesitated to do things, "Just sign the contract at the price we negotiated before."


    "Sorry, this price may have to change."


    The landlord standing in front of him is a middle-aged man with a bit of yellow hair, and a trace of greed flashed in his eyes, "It must be 30% higher on the original basis."


    "What did you say?"


    Xiang Gao turned his head and looked at the man in front of him, frowning slightly.


    "I said, the price has to be increased by 30%. Since you are so satisfied with this venue, then I think it is okay to pay more, right?"

 Chapter 1263： Take advantage of the fire

    What is the reason for this?


    If you are satisfied with it, you need to add more money?


    Why?


    Xiang Gao looked at him and said lightly: "Aren''t you kidding me?"


    "Of course not. I know that you are a big company. If you want to develop overseas, it is a good thing to have a suitable office location. Since you are all satisfied, it is not bad for the money, right?"


    The shameless smile on the face of the person in front of him made Xiang Gao feel sick.


    It''s just that, his face is still calm.


    This is taking advantage of the fire.


    I just rejected the support of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, so soon someone started to trouble myself.


    "In that case, forget it."


    Xiang Gao didn''t hesitate, and he was too lazy to say a word of nonsense, and he turned around and left, leaving the man in a daze for a moment.


    "Are you really not renting anymore?"


    Xiang Gao didn''t even turn his head back, too lazy to bother, and his figure disappeared quickly.


    Now, it was the man''s turn to be anxious.


    In order to free up all the space and lease it to Lin to make a lot of money, he terminated the contract with other people in advance and paid the liquidated damages because someone told him that Lin wanted this location, and he definitely wanted this location .


    And from the situation that Xiang Gao inspected before, it can be said that Lin''s need for this office location is inevitable!


    But now, how can Xiang Gao just leave?


    With such a large office area here, how much does it cost for a day.


    When I changed to another company, there was not such a big demand, so I rented such a large place as an office at once.


    He is going to be separated again and then rented out. Who will make up for his loss of the hundreds of thousands of dollars in liquidated damages?


    Thinking of this, the man chased him out immediately, but Xiang Gao''s shadow was nowhere to be seen.


    "The people of Huameng Chamber of Commerce, didn''t they say that they would definitely want to rent? How did it become like this."


    The words of Huameng Chamber of Commerce have never been fake, so a big alliance, as to lie to him such a small person.


    "Huh, do you want to catch it? I understand this trick."


    After speaking, the man turned and left, quietly waiting for Lin''s people, and then came to him.


    at the same time.


    Xiang Gaozheng stood downstairs and glanced up.


    "Sure enough, Mr. Jiang was right. These people are very good at bullying themselves. It''s a pity that you really found the wrong person."


    He took out his cell phone and dialed the number immediately, "Brother Dog, do as planned."


    Putting down the phone, Xiang Gao ignored the matter for the time being, and concentrated on preparing for the next step.


    He had been prepared for this situation a long time ago and arranged the follow-up operations. Anyway, with Brother Dog and the others, Xiang Gao was really not worried.


    Playing this way, they are experts!


    Not long after Xiang Gaogang left, the landlord man went downstairs, still a little unhappy on his face.


    I thought I could slaughter a fortune, but when I thought, the duck with its mouth flew.


    "Ling? Waiting for the pai Yizhiwu Yizhe? Lingling..."


    He was about to leave when the phone rang suddenly.


    "We want to rent office space. I heard you have one here?"


    "Yes! Yes!"


    The man repeatedly said, "How big do you want?"


    "As big as we want, the price is easy to negotiate."


    In the opposite tone, a look of wealth and wealth.


    The man immediately quoted the price, which was higher than the price given to Lin. If he knew the opposite, he immediately agreed. He regretted whether he had quoted less.


    The two parties agreed to see the time, and the man planned that when they met, if the other party wanted to, he would increase the price just like he did with Lin.


    Soon, Brother Gou came, dressed like a demon dog, wearing sunglasses, very grand, and full of rich aura.

 Chapter 1264： Drive up prices

    When he came to the venue, he followed the man in a circle, and immediately said he wanted it.


    The man hurriedly said that the price had to be discussed again, and found a bunch of reasons, but the dog brother didn''t say anything. He just frowned and immediately agreed.


    After the dog was gone, the man was very excited.


    But I haven''t been excited for long, and I called again, and I also wanted to rent this office space. Before the man could even speak, he quoted the price directly, which was even higher than the price he gave to the dog!


    "Fine! You come to see the venue, after watching it, we will talk about it!"


    The man didn''t understand what was going on today, why suddenly so many people wanted to rent this space.


    And the price is getting higher every time, without any hesitation.


    Three or four times in a row [Liancheng www.wsx5.cn], the price has been doubled or three times higher than the original price!


    The man died of excitement. Finally, the sixth person secretly revealed that he wanted to grab this space, he was fighting for Lin''s way, and he broke Lin''s way. He also told the man that many people were staring, so he was on the spot. Signed the contract.


    When the sixth child left, the man soon regretted and decided to break the contract, even if he paid a penalty for breach of contract, he would not hesitate!


    The sixth child walked downstairs and scolded for a long time. The man did not blush at all. He refunded the deposit and paid the penalty, so he directly increased the rent again!


    The sixth child took the money, but he was not happy. He sullenly scolded as he walked, but the man was very happy.


    He understands now that his current office space is a golden lump, and the price keeps soaring. As long as he is stable, he can earn ten times more than in the past!


    Afterwards, many people called to inquire, including some who really wanted to rent, but were shocked by the high price.


    Some people even cursed directly: "You are crazy about money! Do you think you sell the cemetery?"


    Men don¡¯t care, these poor ghosts can¡¯t afford to rent, and there will be people who can afford it.


    He waited for a few days, and those who really needed them, after being rejected by him, didn''t wait to think about renting them at a high price.


    Brother Gou didn''t contact again, and the old five and six and seven and eight did not contact again, and the man panicked a bit.


    This time passed day by day, and he was left vacant for a day, and he would lose a lot, not only rent, but also taxes, management fees, etc., not to mention the liquidated damages that he lost before, and it was a large amount of expenditure.


    Five days have passed, and there is still no one to rent.


    The man was really panicked, he called Brother Gou, and Brother Gou cursed a few words, saying that he had already rented it.


    He called the fifth child, and the fifth child said he didn''t want it anymore.


    He called the sixth child, and the sixth child directly cursed, until the man couldn''t help hanging up the phone.


    After another three days, there was still no rent. After a rough calculation, his losses have reached his rent for the previous year!


    He hurriedly lowered the price, but he had negotiated the price before, and there was a temporary price increase. I didn''t know that it was spread out. Everyone who contacted him to see him quickly gave up on the phone.


    The man really wanted to cry without tears. He hesitated for a long time before calling Xianggao again.


    He just opened his mouth and asked if Xiang Gao wanted to rent. Xiang Gao directly cut the price by 30% and said lightly: "I love renting, not renting."


    He had to hang up after speaking. The man had no choice but to agree.


    If he doesn''t rent out, he can''t afford to lose even more!


    Now his reputation is bad, except for Xiang Gao, no one is willing to rent in a short time, where he can afford to lose.


    Xiang Gao agreed, but didn''t sign it immediately, but instead let someone make a sound. The venue, which had already been rented by the Lin family, kept hanging...

 Chapter 1265： The fox has the beauty of a fox

    The landlord is almost dying, but there is nothing to do.


    Except for Lin, no one else is willing to rent for a short period of time. This daily cost, plus liquidated damages, makes his scalp numb.


    Even if he has some family background, this chicken that could lay eggs will not only not lay eggs, but even eat expensive feed every day. Who can stand it!


    No matter how many calls he makes, Xiang Gao is not in a hurry, he is indifferent to other things, and even scolds when he gets tired.


    The landlord wanted to cry without tears, and in his heart he cursed the people of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce bloody.


    If it weren''t for what they said, I now have a large sum of money and continue to be at ease. Why should I worry about so many things.


    at night.


    In the hotel, Jiang Ning sat there.


    The tea brought from China, using this overseas blisters, always feel a bit wrong.


    "Otherwise, I will have some express delivery?"


    Brother Gou laughed.


    "Not so particular."


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    He looked at Brother Gou: "How''s going on with Xianggao?"


    "This old fox is interesting."


    Brother Gou is not very good at talking, Jiang Ning can hear it, this is exaggerating.


    A fox has the beauty of a fox, and a fox has the show of a fox. This Xianggao is an old fox. In the shopping mall, it can be regarded as a magic weapon.


    Now with the cooperation of people like Gou Ge, he can almost show off his talent in love with Xiguan Zeran.


    So even if you don''t have a salary, you can enjoy it like Gao. That''s great!


    When was it so cool?


    "That office area is indeed very good. Xiang Gao said that when the Lin family develops in the future, that location is the best."


    "He watched Feng Shui?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but smile.


    Of course he knew that the location was convenient in all directions, and there were so many people coming and going, so he could see the door subconsciously.


    This kind of geographical position is superior, let alone other, just put the two characters Lin directly on the door, and you can save tens of millions of advertising costs every year!


    Xiang Gao is not only helping Lin save money, but also laying the foundation for the follow-up work. He does have the shrewdness of the old fox.


    "It''s almost been a few days, and Xiang Gao said he can win it."


    Going down in the words of Brother Gou is not renting.


    Anything can only be regarded as one''s own if it is held in one''s own hands.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning, opened his mouth, and stopped talking.


    "Say."


    Jiang Ning said, "Don''t mother-in-law.


    "Big brother, I think you, even if you are strong, your brains are still so easy to use, a little bullying."


    He felt that Jiang Ning was not in the category of normal people, and normal people couldn''t be so powerful.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "What if others bully you?"


    "Bump him with one punch!"


    Jiang Ning smiled again and shook his head.


    "Agou, I told you that in this world, no one has a hard fist, he is good, and everything must be reasonable and..."


    "To convince people with virtue!"


    Without waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, Brother Gou and others immediately picked it up.


    They knew that Jiang Ning would definitely say to persuade people with morals, and they have always done so.


    They will remember to say this when they blow the heads of others.


    "It''s good to know, it''s not worth teaching you, Agou, it''s okay to learn more from the legend of the provincial capital, her head is easy to use."


    Jiang Ning smiled and waved his hand to let them go. It was late at night. The single dogs like Brother Gou didn''t understand the fun of the night at all.


    At that time.


    Office building.


    A few figures quietly approached the door, and within ten seconds, they opened the anti-theft lock!

 Chapter 1266： Help

    "Go in! It''s all smashed to me!"


    With an order, a few people rushed in quickly, and the remaining tables and chairs, water and electricity lines, windows, and all kinds of glass were all broken by them!


    In the darkness, a ray of light suddenly appeared and it was dazzlingly red.


    A cloud of smoke swirled around.


    "How can you do business here without going through our Huameng Chamber of Commerce?"


    In that voice, full of playful abuse, he snorted softly, and the people beside him immediately pulled out a jar from behind.


    Unscrew the jar, the strong smell of gasoline seeps out instantly!


    "Wow!"


    The man holding the petrol canister smiled and poured petrol all over the floor. The whole office, after a while, was full of strong smells.


    "After a few losses, they knew they were wrong."


    After speaking, a few people immediately retreated. The leader, after smoking a cigarette, stood at the door, flicked his finger, and directly threw the cigarette **** that was still burning red into the gasoline.


    puff--


    The flame instantly vacated!


    "go!"


    Seeing the fire was burning, the figures of several people quickly disappeared.


    The less the fire, the greater the crackling of the broken tables and chairs, and the blackened walls, it is horrible...


    The fire is soaring!


    Soon, someone found out, screamed, and hurriedly called for someone to put out the fire.


    The fire rushed out of the window, especially dazzling in the dark.


    The landlord who got the news almost collapsed.


    Isn¡¯t he just trying to make more money, he wanted to make money from Xianggao, and he has already lost a lot of money. Now that he has finally agreed to continue renting, he was burned before he even got the deposit. ?


    Damn it, who the **** is it!


    Early in the morning, looking at this mess, the landlord looked like ashes, and the loss was even more serious!


    "It''s already like this, sorry, then we can''t rent it."


    Today is the day when an appointment is made to sign the contract. Xiang Gao walked up to the landlord and shook his head, "I am afraid that you have provoke someone. I rent your shop, it is too risky."


    "No... I don''t have one."


    The landlord was almost crying.


    "No? Who have you met recently? What did those people ask you to do, did you do it?"


    Xiang Gaoyi''s soul torture three times, the landlord suddenly remembered.


    It was the people from the Huameng Chamber of Commerce who came to him and asked him to cheat on the Lin family, but in the end, he didn''t make the cheat at all, and instead lowered the price.


    This is... the people from the Huameng Chamber of Commerce did it?


    It must be them!


    This is their style. The landlord has heard of it a long time ago, but he didn''t expect that even if he didn''t cheat the Lin family, what would it have to do with them? He didn''t take advantage of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    He was angry, but he was helpless. How could he be able to provoke the power of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    "Mr. Xiang..."


    He hurriedly turned his head and looked at Xiang Gao, "They came for you, it has nothing to do with me? Ran Yifu Wuxi Lingpadi?"


    "Now, it''s not at me."


    Xiang Gao pointed to the dark wall, "I''m just doing business. I can''t work here. I can just change the place, but you didn''t do what they asked for. What will happen in the future is hard to say."


    "At least, no one dares to rent your shop now."


    Who would dare to rent a place targeted by the Huameng Chamber of Commerce?


    Don''t be afraid of a fire, everything will be burned out!


    The landlord¡¯s face was even harder to look like, almost crying. He had seen this behavior of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce. He had a friend¡¯s shop that was wasted in such a wasteful way. The taxes and fees alone caused him a headache.


    "Help?"


    His Adam''s apple slipped, "Help me?"


    "How to help?"


    Xiang Gao also helpless, spread his hands, and shrugged, "I can''t, buy your shop, I will bear it?"

 Chapter 1267： Dare not be

    Upon hearing this, the landlord hurriedly said: "You can discuss! You can discuss!"


    Now there is no doubt that the people of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce have been eyeing this place. Not to mention what will happen in the future, just this fire will make other people not dare to rent this place.


    If he wants to smash everything in his hands, this is not an ordinary loss.


    Overseas, taxes and fees alone can give him a headache!


    "No discussion."


    Xiang Gao shook his head again and again, "I want to settle such a big trouble, do you know how much it will cost? I can''t afford to buy your shop again, so you should do it yourself."


    After that, Xiang Gao turned around and left, and the landlord hurriedly caught up to stop him.


    He heard that Xiang Gao could settle, but he needed to spend money, at least, Xiang Gao might still buy it.


    Put it in his hands, it will only hit here!


    "We will discuss and discuss again, the price is easy to talk about, easy to talk about!"


    "As long as I don''t suffer too much, everything is negotiable, this can''t be broken into my hands!"


    "Mr. Xiang, I was wrong before, don''t be angry, let''s talk, talk?"


    ...


    Smart people will make the most correct decision at the most suitable time.


    This landlord is also a sensible person. He was burned only once, and he knew that it was a competition between these big men. If he blended in, he would only be unlucky.


    Don''t be greedy!


    Similarly, for Xiang Gao, he is even more precise in grasping the right time.


    He took down a shop with such a large area that was 30% lower than the market price!


    This is Lin''s future, overseas base!


    After signing the contract, finishing the formalities as quickly as possible, the decoration workers entered the venue directly, as if they had been prepared in advance.


    Xiang Gao gave them the order to die, and the work must be completed within three days!


    It hasn''t opened yet, the first thing is to hang Lin''s big sign!


    Something happened here just now, and a fire broke out, but Lin immediately settled in the next day.


    The huge sign, so that pedestrians who are still on the street in the distance, can see that the two characters of Lin''s are printed in the eye.


    All of this seemed to have been planned long ago, and everything went according to plan, without any accident.


    Even Jiang Ning couldn''t help but give a thumbs up to each other.


    It''s no wonder that being able to become the spokesperson of the Bao family in China, such ability, is really not a joke.


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t praise me, these are just trivial things."


    Seeing that Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really praised themselves, Xiang Gao smiled faintly, there was no shame on their faces.


    At his age, a little compliment is nothing. At most, he can''t hold back the complacency on his face, and he can''t help being happy in his heart, joking, it is praised by Jiang Ning!


    In this world, how many people can he praise face to face?


    "Yuzhen, commercial game methods, you have to learn more from Lao Xiang,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and looked at Lin Yuzhen, "He still has a lot of things."


    This is undoubtedly the highest compliment that Xiang Gao has gained from living to this day.


    "Well, Lao Xiang, give me some advice."


    Lin Yuzhen stood up and nodded, but he was taken aback by Xiang Gao, and waved his hands again and again: "Mr. Jiang can think of me, he dare not be it!"


    "Lin always wants to ask, just ask me at any time."


    The triumphant return to triumph, Xiang Gao''s mind was sober, Jiang Ning who was sitting there, but the terrifying figure who lifted the north up, was the man who made the Bao family disappear from the country, and even disappeared completely overseas!


    "Next, Lin''s plan can be carried out, and the office area can be processed in about two days."


    A light flashed in Xiang Gao''s eyes, "If I expected it well, I''m afraid Brother Gou and the others will have to go tonight.

 Chapter 1268： So many people

    Jiang Ning nodded.


    These little things don''t need him to act.


    "Tonight, I want to accompany Yuzhen to a reception, let Agou go over there."


    After he finished speaking, Brother Dog took a step forward, split his mouth and laughed.


    "Lao Xiang, I really like you more and more."


    Looking at the innocent smile of Brother Gou, he shook Gaohu''s body, and couldn''t help but tighten his thighs. He laughed again and again: "Brother Dog, don''t tell me, you still don''t like me that much."


    The night was gradually sinking.


    Lin Yuzhen put on a black long skirt to bring out her graceful figure.


    The jade neck like a swan made Jiang Ning startled.


    "My wife, it''s a little grand."


    Jiang Ning liked Lin Yuzhen''s good-looking dress, but didn''t like Lin Yuzhen, who was so good-looking, being seen by others.


    He is such a stingy person.


    "Ms. Emmel will be there tonight, too?"


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head, glanced at Jiang Ning, and raised his head slightly, "You said, should I dress better?"


    Hey, woman.


    Jiang Ning stopped talking.


    He wanted to dress casually, but Lin Yuzhen let him change into a suit.


    Lin Yu was really dumbfounded when he was wearing an Armani.


    With a well-proportioned figure, resolute facial features, and a stubborn, mature man''s breath all over his body, Lin Yu really didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would look so good in a suit.


    "Guru..."


    "Wife? You drool."


    Jiang Ning laughed, buttoning the buttons proficiently, ignoring Lin Yu''s staring eyes, and pulling her out of the door.


    The party was arranged by Amel, Jiang Ning didn''t want to bother, but Lin Yu really insisted on going.


    No matter how simple a woman is, when it comes to the issue of sovereignty over a man, it is not a small problem.


    Ai Meier said that he wanted to help Lin to open up the overseas market. Not only did he take the initiative to introduce people from the Huameng Chamber of Commerce to Lin, but also to introduce his many years of beauty industry partners to Lin.


    Such enthusiasm is unbelievable. Not long ago, Sri Lanka''s general agent in China was just kicked out by Lin.


    at the same time.


    Lin''s overseas branch headquarters!


    In one afternoon, the marks on the wall were cleaned up, the wall paint was repainted, and the water and electricity pipelines were re-arranged.


    Desks, office chairs, office computers and other equipment, everything is ready.


    Even the broken security door was replaced by a new one for Xiang Gao.


    The night is getting dim, and the lights in the corridor are flickering and dimming. Obviously, the renovation here has not been completed.


    Several figures flashed by quickly.


    "Quick! Keep up!"


    The voice is the same as those of those people last night.


    The leader looked around carefully, reached out to hold the doorknob, and sneered: "I don''t know if I change the door, I don''t know if I change it to a better one. This kind of bargain, you want to stop me?"


    He really thought it was funny. The security door last night was obviously more advanced. What is it changing today?


    Did you buy it from the second-hand market?


    He took out the tool and moved it three or two times, and with a click, the lock was opened!


    "Go in!"


    A few people got in immediately, and in the dimness, one could see neatly arranged tables and chairs, brand-new computers, and redecorating the painted walls.


    And sitting on the hospitality sofa...one by one...people.


    He [biquger.info] Damn, how many people!

 Chapter 1269： Here, the last name is Jiang!

    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the lights in the entire office turned on in an instant.


    The few people immediately covered their eyes, but they still didn''t respond, and the door behind them slammed shut.


    They turned their heads and saw that a door was also replaced inside-an iron door!


    Kaka Kaka several locks in succession, directly locked the iron door!


    "Who are you..."


    The face of the person who took the lead suddenly changed.


    "Ask who are we?"


    Brother Gou sat there, his face darkened, "I also want to ask you, who is it!"


    Seeing that it was the face of the East, those few people understood it all at once.


    They didn''t expect that Lin would even send someone to watch the night here.


    But even so, so what?


    At this moment, they came back to their senses, but there was no trace of fear, seeing that there were only five or six people in Brother Dog, and even couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Lin''s people, right?"


    The person taking the lead, calm down and watched Brother Dog and others, "You already knew that we will come tonight."


    "Yes, not only will we come tonight, we will come every night, but no matter where you are working, we will go. We will light a fire for you on time every day and burn all your things, including you. Second clean!"


    He raised his head slightly, stared at Brother Dog, and said lightly: "You know, what''s the cause?"


    Brother Gou stood up and tilted his head: "I don''t know."


    "Because of you, you did something wrong!"


    The man shouted, "When doing business overseas, the most important thing is? What? You don''t know. If you don''t know, then I will teach you well!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the people behind him immediately took out a can of gasoline from the bag, threatening to shake in front of Brother Gou and the others.


    It seems that as long as the leader gives an order, they dare to burn it in front of Brother Dog!


    "The door behind you is not so easy to open. You can''t get out even if you light a fire."


    Brother Gou calmly was a little scary, "If you don''t believe it, you can try it."


    Hearing this, the faces of those few people changed slightly.


    Of course they can see that the iron locks are not complicated, but it takes a lot of time to open. It really started a fire, and no one can run away!


    "Hehe, we are not so stupid, we die with you people."


    The person taking the lead laughed.


    He didn''t expect that he would be discovered today, and it would be impossible to ignite in front of Brother Gou and the others.


    He just came to do business and teach Lin a little lesson, but he didn''t want to take his life in.


    "Today, I''m just giving you a warning. If you don''t know any more, don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    But the old five and six at the door did not intend to open the door lock for them and make way for them.


    "how?"


    The leader squinted his eyes and threatened, "Do you really think? We dare not set fire?"


    Brother Gou slowly walked towards him, the murderous aura in those eyes gradually boiled!


    It''s been quite a few days, there have been no killings.


    Jiang Ning''s mentality has been calm recently, and they have also calmed down with them, but these dogs really think that Lin is a bully?


    Do you really think that Jiang Ning will let them do anything recklessly?


    "What do you want to do!"


    Seeing Brother Gou coming over, the few people behind Brother Gou followed. The expressions of those people changed slightly, and they immediately took out the gasoline again, and even the lighter was directly on!


    "Here, starting today, it belongs to the Lin family."


    Brother Gou said lightly, "Here, the last name is Jiang!"


    "Anyone who wants to make trouble here has only one way!"


    "Dead end!"


    He walked towards several people step by step, his murderous aura getting heavier and heavier, like a fierce wolf, now showing sharp fangs.

 Chapter 1270： Convince people with virtue

    "Don''t force us!"


    The leader shouted, "Don''t come here! Let us leave, otherwise, we will light the fire and we will die together!"


    But Brother Gou and others didn''t stop at all.


    On their faces, there is no trace of fear at all, it seems that even the next moment, they will be swallowed by flames, and their brows will not wrinkle!


    "You...ah!"


    The man who took the lead was punched in the face by the dog brother before he could finish his words.


    Click!


    The bridge of the nose broke instantly and blood spattered!


    Brother Gou directly pushed him to the ground, and with a thump, the floor shook.


    The man who took the lead opened his mouth and spewed blood. Before he could speak, Brother Dog punched his teeth again, breaking several of his teeth!


    "Listen clearly?"


    Brother Gou squinted his eyes, a hand stuck to his neck, and his voice was cold as ice, "I don''t care who you are, if you dare to make trouble again, kill me!"


    After speaking, he hit the leader''s leg with a fist and clicked¡ª


    The crisp sound of broken bones makes the scalp numb!


    The five and six and the others moved at the same time, without any hesitation, breaking all the other people in one leg.


    Suddenly the screams continued.


    The voice-activated lights outside the door are all flickering and dimming again...


    "You, you are done!"


    "You are dead!"


    The man who took the lead, covering his nose with one hand and his thigh with the other hand, looked hideous and bloody, and looked even more terrifying.


    "I am from the Huameng Chamber of Commerce! I am from Chen Guo! Do you dare to hurt me, dare you...ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, and Brother Dog was kicking again.


    "So much nonsense!"


    He directly picked up the gasoline bottle that fell on the ground, unscrewed the lid, and poured all the gasoline onto the leader. Suddenly, the person turned pale with fright and screamed in shock.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! What do you want to do...you can''t do this! You can''t!"


    The strong smell of gasoline got into their noses and made their scalp numb!


    Brother Gou is going to burn them alive!


    The feeling that life is worse than death, they didn''t even dare to imagine being burned to death...that was definitely the most enjoyable way to die.


    Several people yelled, trying to escape, but their legs were broken, and they couldn''t escape.


    "Thinking too much, you **** is not as important as our carpet."


    Brother Gou glanced at a few people, his face was contemptuous, and he was scared like this before he did it. It was really useless.


    He gave a look, and the old fifth opened the door immediately.


    "? Shan Shanran Yiyixi closed dye? Get out!"


    When they heard this word, the few people only felt that it was the most beautiful word in the world. They didn''t care if their legs or feet were broken, but dragged a broken leg, so they didn''t dare to stay anymore and hurriedly fled here.


    "Let them go?"


    The fifth child frowned, "Are you serving people with virtue again?"


    Brother Gou didn''t speak, took a cigarette out of his pocket, lit it for himself, and took a deep breath.


    "My eldest brother has explained that he can''t always use his fists to solve things. In the civilized age, we must convince people with virtue."


    He walked to the window, flicked the soot with his fingers, and looked around the office, a little helpless.


    "I almost forgot. I''m going to pick up my eldest brother and sister-in-law later. I can''t smoke."


    After speaking, he loosened his finger...


    at the same time.


    Several people downstairs, who just ran out of the elevator, screamed and left as if they had seen a ghost.


    The head of the person was all wet with gasoline, and the strong smell of gasoline made his scalp numb.


    "Go! Go! Go back and call people and kill them! Kill... Ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, suddenly a cigarette **** fell from the sky!


    In an instant, ignite him!

 Chapter 1271： Chinese Business Cocktail Party

    Poof? With a sigh of affection, paiyi, paiyi, and screaming--


    The flame rises into the sky!


    The heart-piercing screams penetrated the entire street and echoed in the sky.


    "what--"


    On the street late at night, a burning man screamed sorrowfully, causing several others to tremble with fright.


    No one dared to approach, no one dared to save.


    They still have gasoline on them!


    Whoever is close to die!


    "Save me! Save me!"


    He rushed to other people, but they could only hide, where would they dare to save.


    In the tall building, when he heard the sound below, Ge Ge looked down and squinted his eyes.


    From the fifty-fifth layer of view, you can only see a ball of flame, spinning and jumping, non-stop...


    At that time.


    Hilton Hotel.


    Compared with domestic hotels, overseas hotels are different.


    Go inside, and always don''t tip outside.


    Jiang Ning was a little reluctant.


    He was held by Lin Yuzhen and gave a lot of tips along the way before he got on the elevator and went straight to the reception hall tonight.


    "Lin''s channel still needs to be opened by ourselves, and the partners here also need to be established by ourselves."


    Lin Yuzhen said as he walked, "This Amelie, so proactively helping us, I said that the drunkard''s intention is not to drink."


    "He has to agree with that, too."


    Jiang Ning had no good air.


    "My wife, you didn''t do this before."


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen, "Long Linger''s girl wants to grab me, you haven''t worried about it. Why, this foreign girl, do you care about it?"


    Lin Yu really laughed.


    "I''m not afraid of you being snatched away,"


    She said seriously, "I''m thinking about how their Slanka family made the brand of Slanka so big."


    "Emmel, there must be something I can learn from, I have to learn it secretly!"


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen in front of him, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but wonder, is this cultivation crooked?


    Too hard, too easy to learn, right?


    "All you have to do is to cooperate with me, understand?"


    Lin Yuzhen stretched out his hand and twisted it lightly on Jiang Ning''s waist, "Okay, husband~"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t handle the elongated tail.


    He can fight with dozens of great master-level masters at the same time, or he can be hostile to thousands of troops alone, but facing Lin Yu''s real coquetry, he has no choice but to raise his hand and surrender.


    "Ding--"


    The elevator has arrived.


    Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and walked out.


    Before reaching the hall, I heard soft music.


    It''s the classical music of China.


    A lot of people have already arrived inside. It is obvious that all of them are the same Chinese businessmen, the same eyes, and the same skin color.


    Jiang Ning signed the name at the entrance and was taken in by Lin Yuzhen.


    When we communicate in the same language, there is no big problem. We feel more cordial here overseas.


    Lin Yuzhen nowadays is more talkative and more elegant than before. A beautiful evening dress and long skirt is stunning enough to attract people''s attention when she appears.


    She wanted to say hello, and she just nodded her head.


    And Jiang Ning, who put on a suit, has the same extraordinary temperament, and the two are simply beautiful and talented!


    After a while, Lin Yu really started talking with a few Chinese businessmen from the southeast region.


    Knowing that it was Lin''s person, the other party was obviously pleasantly surprised. After all, in the Southeast, Lin''s name is still very loud.


    at the same time.


    Inside the hotel VIP box.


    Aimee sat there with an elegant posture like a goddess, making people want to see but dare not be too direct, not looking, and can''t help it.


    With a faint smile on Li Genhong''s face, he looked calm and relaxed. Although he was staring at Amel, his eyes were clean and there was no desire in it.

 Chapter 1272： Try to please me

    "Miss Amel is so kind to her friend."


    Li Genhong did not expect that Amel would organize a cocktail party. Please invite some Chinese businessmen to introduce him to his friends.


    "I thought you were just saying hello to me."


    Amel smiled.


    "Since it is a friend, it is naturally a real friend,"


    She looked at Li Genhong, "This time I''m troubled Master Li, I''ve written down the favor."


    "Hahaha, Miss Amel is polite. What kind of favor is this. These Chinese businessmen also need this kind of opportunity to communicate more and make more money."


    He squinted his eyes, "They earn more, and our Huameng Chamber of Commerce also earns more, hahahaha!"


    This can be regarded as a role of their Huameng Chamber of Commerce, a matchmaking.


    But this is a cost-free transaction, but a few words of things are of great benefit to their own interests.


    "That''s natural. The Huameng Chamber of Commerce has an overseas influence. Undoubtedly, even my Slanka family should pay attention to it."


    Amel said, "Of course, I don''t want Young Master Li to be embarrassed. Whether I can get Young Master Li''s favor or not, it still depends on them. I am just responsible for matching, and I have achieved the ultimate."


    "I understand."


    Hearing this sentence, he understood.


    Amel is not so enthusiastic, and their Slanka family are not so enthusiastic.


    How is this matchmaking? This is to make him slaughter him on that Lin''s head!


    Aimee could be so indifferent, Lu Yiyi and Aiyi could still be so indifferent, Li Genhong couldn''t help but sneer in his heart. Sure enough, the princess of the Silanka family is not that simple.


    "Boom boom boom."


    The door rang, and Chen Guo opened the door and walked in, "Young Master Li, the reception has been arranged."


    His face was a little ugly, and the news he had just received made him very annoyed.


    The person who was sent to teach the Lin family was burned to death!


    "Okay, everything is arranged, then I will go to meet an old friend,"


    Amelie got up, touched the wine glass lightly, took a sip in her mouth, "Master Li, thank you very much."


    That smile can almost bring people into the whirlpool!


    Even if Li Genhong knew that Amel, who was in front of him, he couldn''t do it, and he didn''t dare to do it, but he still couldn''t help his heart.


    "Okay, we''ll see you later."


    Amelie left the VIP room and did not go to the lobby, but went straight through the back door and left.


    Go and see Jiang Ning and Lin Yu are really paired?


    She is not so boring.


    She really wanted to see what happened.


    At this moment, in the VIP room, Li Genhong drank the red wine in the goblet before suppressing the trace of restlessness in his heart.


    "Why don''t you look pretty?"


    He looked up, saw Chen Guo''s face calm, and asked faintly.


    "It''s okay."


    Chen Guo dare not say.


    Where did he dare to say that such a disgraceful thing about the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, if Li Genhong knew about it, he would be done! ?


    Li Genhong didn''t ask much, got up, and walked outside the door.


    This cocktail party was said to be organized by Amel, in the final analysis, they were all called by Li Genhong, in order to give Amel a face, to give the Lin family a chance to contact partners.


    This kind of opportunity, huh, really thought it could be given by just giving it?


    "I want to see who can make Amel like this."


    Li Genhong opened the door and walked out, "Is that Lin''s? Do your best to please me!"

 Chapter 1273： Who is important

    This is not the first time Lin Yu has participated in this type of reception.


    With Jiang Ning''s contacts, no matter where Lin''s development is, Jiang Ning can always help her clean up the environment in advance, and then help her pave the way.


    Lin Yu really knows [biquger.info].


    Without Jiang Ning, I don''t know how much effort it would take to get to where it is today.


    Even no matter how hard you try, it won¡¯t work.


    But so what?


    Jiang Ning is her man, the person she has identified in this life. Jiang Ning spoils herself, she will not be hypocritical enough to refuse, and Jiang Ning will be unhappy.


    Lin Yuzhen now has much better communication skills than before.


    Jiang Ning''s exercise for her, but all aspects, has long been handy.


    At this moment, in the reception hall, Lin Yuzhen had a very happy chat with a few businessmen from the southeast region.


    In the southeastern region, the Lin family has great influence. Those people have heard of it. When they learned that the Lin family was going to develop overseas, they knew that this was an inevitable result.


    "Mr. Lin is really young and promising. When I was your age, I was still working for others. This is really incomparable."


    "Yes, young people nowadays are much more courageous than we used to be. I have only left the country when I am fifty years old, and I am here to develop overseas. The future of Lin''s family is very bright!"


    "Mr. Lin, we should have the opportunity to cooperate. If we have time, we can come to my place and have a good chat!"


    ...


    Several people are very enthusiastic.


    Not to mention that Lin Yu is really good-looking, just looking at her, I feel seductive.


    In terms of Lin''s future prospects and Lin Yuzhen''s future status, it would be good to be able to make friends in advance.


    "I have just arrived overseas, and many things are not clear. How many people need to introduce me more experience."


    Lin Yu really smiled and responded politely, "I have trouble to a few people, I hope you can give me your advice."


    Several people gave a few compliments, and when they saw the VIP room, Li Genhong walked out.


    One of them immediately pulled Lin Yuzhen, and said in a low voice: "Mr. Lin, if you want to develop overseas, that one is very important."


    He winked, and Lin Yuzhen immediately turned his head and looked over.


    "The Huameng Chamber of Commerce specializes in supporting domestic businesses to develop overseas. With their help, we can develop more safely overseas."


    The man quickly explained a few words, then said nothing, holding the wine glass in his hand, and walked towards Li Genhong.


    "Young Master Li!"


    "Little Li is out!"


    "Long time no see, Young Master Li, I toast you a glass!"


    ...


    A group of people gathered around, all smiles, and their tone of voice was full of respect.


    Li Genhong just nodded faintly. He had no interest in these Chinese businessmen.


    These people are all the partners of Huameng Chamber of Commerce. They open companies overseas and develop their businesses, but they all pay the franchise fee to the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    The minimum requirement is 20% of their annual net profit!


    Those who refuse to pay the franchise fee will not be able to successfully station and develop overseas.


    Either people often mess up and affect their office development order, or they are suppressed by their overseas counterparts and lose the opportunity to compete.


    In short, without the support of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, it is difficult to develop overseas here.


    "It''s a rare opportunity for everyone to communicate tonight. You can chat freely."


    Li Genhong took the wine glass and gestured slightly, but didn''t take a sip. With a simple sentence, everyone around him dispersed.


    He swept his eyes and saw Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen who had not come to greet him from beginning to end.

 Chapter 1274： We are not interested

    A Jiang Ning sitting at the buffet table, eating snacks and drinking drinks, didn''t even glance at himself. He seemed to be deaf and could not hear him at all. Others were complimenting him.


    A Lin Yuzhen came over, but frowned slightly, as if he was still hesitating how to speak to himself.


    Are you not used to it when you just came overseas?


    Li Genhong could understand that those who complimented him had the same look at the beginning, and he will learn later.


    "Are you from the Lin Group?"


    Li Genhong took the initiative to walk over, looked at Lin Yuzhen, smiled, "Hello, my name is Li Genhong, Miss Amel, should I have told you about me?"


    Aimee asked herself to take care of the people of Lin''s family. It was nice to say, and Li Genhong understood the deep meaning.


    "Hello, this is Lin Yuzhen, the general manager of the Lin Group."


    Amel has never told herself that this is called Li Genhong, but looking at other people''s reactions, Li Genhong should not be of a low status.


    Especially, in the Huameng Chamber of Commerce they said, the status is not low.


    "Miss Amelie told me that Lin wanted to develop overseas. Since you are her friends, they are friends of my Li family. I will try my best to be satisfied with the support I can give you."


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen with full sincerity.


    "thanks,"


    Lin Yu really nodded and raised his wine glass, "The Lin family didn''t understand many things when he first arrived overseas. If Young Master Li can help, I would really appreciate it."


    "Um,"


    Li Genhong smiled, turned his head, pointed at Jiang Ning who was sitting there, frowned slightly, Jiang Ning never looked at himself from beginning to end, "This is this?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot."


    Lin Yu shouted really hurriedly, "Jiangning!"


    Jiang Ning was looking at the exquisite pastries intently, took photos and sent them to Legend of the Provincial City. Hearing Lin Yuzhen call to himself, he turned his head and looked over.


    "what happened?"


    He waved his hand and saw a person standing next to Lin Yuzhen, he got up and walked over.


    "This is my husband, Jiang Ning."


    Lin Yuzhen said.


    "Hello."


    Li Genhong''s tone was neither cold nor cold.


    Lin Yu really has a husband, and Aimee asked herself to introduce her?


    However, Jiang Ning''s appearance does not seem to be very good. A suit is not too high-end, mainly because of his temperament, without the slightest feeling of richness.


    "I''m fine."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    Li Genhong paused, unexpectedly Jiang Ning would answer like this.


    He is used to being complimented, but today, Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning look at their eyes, they are too calm.


    It''s like, looking at ordinary people, he doesn''t like this.


    "If you want to develop overseas, joining our Huameng Chamber of Commerce is the best choice, and in the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, I am a strong family and can be said to have the most right to speak."


    He was too lazy to talk nonsense, squinted his eyes, and said lightly, "Since it was introduced by Miss Emer, then I will be straightforward and straightforward."


    "The franchise fee of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce is 20% of your company''s annual profit, but I can give Miss Emmel face, as long as you are 15%."


    His tone changed, with a kind of charity and favor, especially the look in Jiang Ning''s eyes, which had a condescending meaning.


    He didn''t want to do this directly, but after seeing Jiang Ning, he suddenly wanted to show his strength in front of Lin Yuzhen.


    He wanted to see the excitement, excitement, and grateful expression on Jiang Ning''s face.


    However? Wudifu Ai''erzhe attendant? There was nothing.


    "Who said we are going to join the Huameng Chamber of Commerce?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Genhong and shook his head, "Sorry, we are not interested."

 Chapter 1275： Give you a chance

    "What did you say?"


    Li Genhong suspected that he had heard it wrong.


    The hand holding the wine glass moved slightly.


    He looked at Jiang Ning, a gloomy flash in his eyes.


    He doesn''t like it, others reject him, especially his charity and favor!


    "I said, we are not interested in the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, or the Li family,"


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "You need 20% of the profit as the initial fee. Are you crazy about money?"


    Li Genhong''s face was a bit ugly.


    "We came to give Amel a face. She said that you are very pitiful and lack of friends. We sympathize with you, so she said to accompany you to say a few words."


    Jiang Ning sighed, "Unexpectedly, you still have delusions."


    His eyes were full of sympathy, and Li Genhong took a sharp breath, and suddenly an anger surged into his heart.


    "Who do you say has delusions?"


    He stepped forward, only one meter away from Jiangning!


    "Boy, do you know who I am?"


    "No one dares to refuse my favor!"


    "Then I refuse."


    Jiang Ning was even more casual, without the slightest change in expression on his face.


    "you--"


    Li Genhong''s face sank.


    But he didn''t feel ashamed to turn into anger at once, and started with Jiang Ning on the spot.


    He just sneered and turned to look at Lin Yuzhen.


    "Mr. Lin, is this what he meant, or did you mean Lin?"


    Lin Yu really glanced at Jiang Ning.


    "We really don''t want to join the Huameng Chamber of Commerce."


    She has never heard of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    I have never heard that doing business overseas requires joining this chamber of commerce and even paying membership fees. Once you pay it, you will get 20% of your annual profit. What about robbery?


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that Amel was really uneasy.


    He directly pushed Lin to the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, or he was bitten by the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, or he had a conflict with the Huameng Chamber of Commerce!


    This woman, the drunkard''s intention is not to drink, nor to Jiang Ning, but to Lin.


    Li Genhong was completely angry when he heard Lin Yu''s true words.


    "I don''t know how high the sky is!"


    He said coldly, "Overseas, without the support of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, your Lin family can''t go on!"


    "I can give you a chance and apologize to me!"


    He stared at Lin Yuzhen and shouted coldly, "Try my best to please me, I can forgive your ignorance..."


    "boom!"


    Before he could finish his words, Jiang Ning kicked him over, kicking Li Genhong away for more than ten meters.


    "How did you talk to my wife?"


    "Apologize to you?"


    "To please you?"


    Jiang Ning snorted, "I dare not talk to her like this!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Li Genhong backed more than ten meters on the ground, knelt there, clutching his stomach in pain.


    A face has turned red to purple!


    "Well¡­¡­"


    He muffled and trembled for a long time before raising his head and shouting hoarsely, "What the **** are you doing? Kill them!"


    Jiang Ning''s kick almost made his intestines knotted!


    Chen Guo heard the sound and rushed over from a distance, helping Li Genhong with a panic face.


    When did he meet, someone dared to do something to the Li family? Shanshan Shiwei Shiranlu? Young Master Li Genhong on the site of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce?


    "Give it to me!"


    Chen Guo yelled, "Break their legs!"


    A dozen people rushed up immediately, and the other businessmen around were frightened.


    No one thought that there would be people who would dare to do something here, not to mention that it was Lin who had just arrived overseas and wanted to develop here.


    Are they crazy?

 Chapter 1276： Inadvertently making friends

    That is Li Genhong!


    It''s the eldest master of the Li family! Heirs of the Li family in the future, important members of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce!


    This kick, I am afraid it will kick Lin''s future, how heavy is the loss?


    When a few people saw Jiang Ning, they couldn''t help shaking their heads, young or young, and the blood just couldn''t bear any grievances. What happened to giving 20% ??of the profit?


    To make money, you must first learn to spend money!


    It''s a pity that they didn''t have time to tell Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen this way.


    At this moment, more than a dozen people have already rushed up, one by one with a fierce spirit and murderous aura!


    "My wife, stand a little behind so that you don''t splash your blood."


    Jiang Ning stood there with a calm look on his face.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    A dozen slaps!


    With each slap, a person was directly slapped into the air. After rolling a few times on the ground, he shrank to the ground, covering his face and wailing in pain.


    The crisp sound made everyone around me feel scalp numb after hearing it!


    They could even feel that Jiang Ning''s slap had slapped their cheeks to pieces!


    In less than 30 seconds, Chen Guo''s face turned pale when he looked at a dozen people lying on the ground.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak. He stood in front of Li Genhong, but he felt his legs tremble slightly!


    Is this a **** human?


    Slap one!


    These bodyguards are all good hands, but can''t even hold Jiang Ning''s slap?


    "You dare to mess around here!"


    Chen Guo drank coldly, "Do you know, who is Young Master Li!"


    "I don''t know, and I''m not interested in knowing."


    Jiang Ning was condescending, looking at the two people, "I just haven''t seen people like you."


    "I said I''m not interested anymore, and I''m still begging for nothing. What chamber of commerce wants us to join, can you make a face?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    This time it was not Chen Guo, but Li Genhong, his face turned pale and flushed with anger.


    Begging for nothing?


    He Huameng Chamber of Commerce, begging for Lin to join?


    "It seems that Miss Amel has seen the wrong person,"


    Jiangning didn''t have the slightest bit of anger, and said loudly, "The face I gave to Miss Emmel is really wasted and disappointing."


    "I will remind her about this matter, it''s really accidental to make friends!"


    After speaking, Jiang Ning snorted, did not say anything, took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and turned and left.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    What did Jiang Ning just say?


    It was he who gave face to Miss Emmel and came here today, but he was disappointed with the Huameng Chamber of Commerce?


    Is it the Amel from the Slanka family?


    He even dared to say that the princess of the Slanka family made friends carelessly!


    A group of people watched Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen leave, and they didn''t even dare to gasp.


    Jiang Ning took a sigh of relief, offending both Amel and the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    Lin still wants to develop?


    Lin''s still going overseas?


    Dream it!


    "Stop them...stop them!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning leaving, Li Genhong shouted loudly, but there was no one around him to use, and they all fell beside him, wailing in pain.


    "Young Master Li...no one is gone!"


    Chen Guo''s throat slipped, "They, who are they?"


    He didn''t expect that someone would dare to act on Li Genhong, want to die?


    "Lin''s! Lin''s!"


    Li Genhong gritted his teeth.


    "Lin''s?"


    Chen Guo''s heart suddenly moved, "Why are they!"


    Hearing this, Li Genhong looked up at Chen Guo in pain, "Do you know them?"

 Chapter 1277： Why always underestimate him?

    Chen Guo was stunned.


    "Snapped!"


    Li Genhong slapped directly, and slapped it fiercely, "What else is hiding from me?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Chen Guo covered her face, embarrassed and angry, but did not dare to show it.


    "The Lin family didn''t plan to join the Huameng Chamber of Commerce from the beginning. Their people also humiliated me..."


    Chen Guo said the matter immediately.


    Li Genhong''s face became more and more ugly.


    He turned his head and saw other businessmen around him staring at him, and immediately understood what was going on.


    Jiang Ning came to the cocktail party today, simply on purpose!


    He just wants to reject himself in front of so many people, and even do it with himself, to embarrass himself and lose his majesty!


    "I don''t care what means you use, absolutely! Never allow Lin to gain a foothold overseas!"


    Li Genhong''s eyes were bloodshot, and his eyeballs seemed to burst. Chen Guo was trembling all over when he saw Chen Guo, "Have you heard it!"


    "Yes!"


    Chen Guo said loudly.


    now.


    A black car parked on the opposite side of the hotel downstairs, in the dark, inconspicuous.


    Amelie didn''t leave, she sat in the car and watched Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen walk out of the hotel.


    "She wore a beautiful dress today."


    From a distance, Amelie laughed, her tone of voice could not be heard, "But, how come you have talked with Li Genhong so quickly?"


    Boom boom boom.


    The car door rang and was knocked open.


    "Miss, Li Genhong was beaten."


    Amel''s men got in the car and immediately recounted what had happened in the hotel.


    She was shocked immediately.


    "What did you say?"


    Aimee didn''t believe it, "You said Jiang Ning, in front of all Chinese businessmen, called Li Genhong, and said loudly, it is impossible to cooperate with the Huameng Chamber of Commerce?"


    "Yes, not only that, but he also said that coming to the reception tonight is all about giving you face to the eldest lady. He also said that the eldest made friends carelessly and he was very disappointed.


    The man frowned and couldn''t help saying, "Miss, this fellow is too reckless."


    Amel did not speak.


    reckless?


    She would definitely believe that others were reckless, but she would not believe that Jiangning was reckless if she killed him.


    People like Jiang Ning take one step and look at three steps. They look farther than ordinary people and don''t say anything, and they never play cards according to routines, which makes them elusive.


    "This cunning man."


    After a while, Amelie bit her red lips lightly and said angrily, "I was cheated by him!"


    The subordinates were startled.


    Where was deceived?


    Wasn''t this reception arranged by Amel, so that Lin and Li Genhong could clashed, using the hands of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce to suppress Lin?


    The person deceived should be Lin.


    "He had known for a long time that I was not at ease, and I didn''t really help Lin''s matchmaking."


    Aimee gritted her teeth. Of course she understood this, but she was certain that Jiang Ning would come, because she knew women, Lin Yu would definitely come!


    Lin Yu really came, then Jiangning would definitely come.


    But she didn''t expect that even if Lin Yu really did not come, Jiang Ning would definitely come!


    He must come!


    What Jiang Ning wants to do is not about the Lin family or for the Lin family to develop overseas, but to establish a new order for Chinese businessmen to develop overseas.


    He just wanted to defeat the Huameng Chamber of Commerce in front of other Chinese businessmen, and let them see that even if the Huameng Chamber of Commerce does not draw blood, domestic companies can still develop overseas!


    "Smelly man, even I use it."


    Amelie took a deep breath, mad and funny, "Why do I always underestimate him?"

 Chapter 1278： My woman was taken away!

    The subordinates dare not speak.


    This is not the first time Amel has said this. She always said that she underestimated Jiang Ning and reminded herself that she needs to constantly improve her understanding of Jiang Ning.


    But to this day, she even said that she still underestimated Jiang Ning.


    This Jiangning...is that terrible?


    "If Lin has a firm foothold overseas, the Huameng Chamber of Commerce will be in trouble."


    In Amel''s eyes, light flickered.


    What Jiang Ning has to do is always beyond her expectation, "A Jin."


    She suddenly saw it.


    "Yes!"


    Ah Jin immediately replied, "Miss, what''s your order?"


    "Keep watching."


    "Is Jiangning over there?"


    "Li Family!"


    A light flashed in Amel''s eyes, "Keep an eye on the property of the Li family and be prepared to receive it. If Jiang Ning dares to lie to me, then I will take away his victory!"


    Ah Jin didn''t understand.


    Don''t stare at Lin''s, don''t stare at Jiang Ning, stare at the Li family, what do you do?


    "Miss..."


    He hesitated, wondering if Amel was too angry, confused, and said the wrong thing, "Staring at the Li family?"


    "if not?"


    Aimee said, "The Bao family collapsed. We didn''t eat the meat. Now the Li family is about to collapse. If you don''t make preparations in advance, what do I spend so much energy doing?"


    Ajin trembled all over.


    The Li family is going to collapse?


    That is a strong family among the members of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    Will they collapse?


    Just because of this Jiangning!


    A Jin was full of disbelief, but he didn''t dare to ask again, lest Amel would get angry. He nodded quickly: "Yes, I will arrange it right away!"


    He got out of the car and walked away quickly, while Amel was sitting there, still a little angry on his face.


    She didn''t like to be deceived, especially, because she thought everything was under her control, but in the end she realized that she was the one controlled by Jiang Ning.


    "You want to lie, you lie to me, can''t you lie to my body? Even if you lie to my feelings, why lie to me, make me think I understand you."


    Aimee snorted and then laughed suddenly, "Interesting, interesting, Jiang Ning, I like you more and more."


    She started the car, engaged in gear and stepped on the gas pedal, and the engine roared instantly, so violent that she was not like a woman at all.


    ...


    At that time.


    In an ordinary hotel, a woman, lying on the bed, covering her face, she was shy, and she was so happy that she was obsessed with her.


    She really didn''t expect that her experience would be so dreamy.


    He was deceived overseas and was almost ruined in his entire life. However, in this situation, he met the fifth child, the man who had saved himself but was still a little boring.


    "The fifth and the fifth... Why is it called the fifth? The real name is pretty good."


    The woman covered her face, shook her head shyly, and her face turned red when she heard her call out her real name as the fifth child, "Oh!"


    The fifth child will come over later, saying that there is good news to tell herself, she is looking forward to it at this moment.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, the door of the room was kicked open.


    The woman was shocked and suddenly panicked: "You, who are you! What are you going to do!"


    "It''s her? Take it away!"


    The few people who came in didn''t say a word of nonsense at all, they stepped forward and grabbed the woman''s hair and slapped it fiercely.


    "Be honest, otherwise, it will kill you!"


    The woman''s mouth was gagged with cloth strips and dragged away directly.


    Not long after they left, the fifth oldest came and opened the door, only to see the messy house, his eyes reddened suddenly.


    "Yu''er! Yu''er!"


    The old five was murderous and hurried to track out, while calling Jiang Ning, his voice was full of anger and anxiety, and even a hint of crying.


    "Big Brother! My woman was taken away!"

 Chapter 1279： Angry

    Old Wu red eyes, reported his position, and immediately hung up the phone.


    He rushed to the back of the hotel, saw a car, was starting to move away, and chased after it like crazy.


    Murderous aura in those eyes!


    at the same time.


    In the hotel, Jiang Ning and Lin Yu have just returned.


    He was about to rest, when he received a call from the fifth, his face suddenly sank.


    "What happened?"


    Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    She heard the voice of the fifth child on the phone, worried and anxious, and even faintly crying.


    What kind of man is the fifth child!


    He is like the people like Brother Gou. He is a man of iron and blood. Even if he is dead, he won''t frown. How could he cry?


    "The fifth woman who was arrested and left behind."


    Jiang Ning put down the phone, "Agou!"


    Outside the door, Brother Gou and others rushed in immediately.


    "The fifth woman, the one named Yu''er, was taken away, and the fifth position has been sent over, so look for it immediately!"


    Hearing that, Gou and others, crazy anger emerged in each of their eyes!


    They usually ridicule that the martial artist does not need a woman, but the fifth child has a woman he likes, and they are happier than anyone else, and bless him from the bottom of their hearts.


    Just now they were still discussing, what gift to give him when the fifth gets married, then something went wrong?


    "I **** his mother, who doesn''t have eyes? Even my brother''s woman dare to hurt!"


    "Immediately chase, whoever dares to touch a hair of my younger brother and sister, I make him regret being born in this world!"


    "go!"


    Brother Gou snorted coldly, "Big Brother, let''s save people now!"


    "This is overseas. You are not familiar with the place where you are born. First go to meet the old five. I will find a way and find you right away."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Yes!"


    A pack of wolves are angry!


    "What should we do now?"


    Lin Yuzhen''s face was full of worry.


    This is not in China, nor in the East China Sea. Everyone has just arrived overseas and is not so familiar with it. It may not be easy to find people.


    Not to mention, if the other party dared to do this, it was definitely not afraid of Jiang Ning.


    She is very worried about Yu''er, the fifth woman.


    "You stay in the hotel, don''t be afraid,"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and patted Lin Yuzhen''s shoulder lightly, "I will be back soon."


    "Well, I''m not afraid."


    Lin Yu really nodded, "You have to be careful."


    "Definitely! The fifth wife must be rescued safely!"


    "Ok."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he turned and left.


    He walked quickly to the door and stopped.


    "Trouble you, I owe you a favor."


    After speaking, his figure disappeared.


    At that time.


    Overseas casinos!


    This city that never sleeps, even in the middle of the night, is still brightly lit, like daylight.


    Nightlife is more lively than during the day.


    In an old attic, the lights are dim, and there are sounds of frolicking from time to time.


    A man blindfolded his eyes with a cloth strip and opened his hands, playing a game with several women.


    "Come on, come on, I''m here, you come and catch me!"


    "Kent, you will catch me soon~"


    "Gluck~"


    Several women made noises from time to time, avoiding the man''s search left and right.


    "Baby, whoever I catch, whoever can''t leave tonight!"


    Kent touched his bald head, his face full of scars, under the dim light, looked a little hideous, he grinned smirkly, he was quite sure of the footsteps, and rushed over!


    "Haha, caught it!"


    Kent laughed triumphantly, "Baby, you''re the only one tonight!"


    With that, he immediately removed the blindfold.


    It''s just that the excitement and desire in his eyes were instantly extinguished as if being frozen.


    He feels his throat is dry!


    In this room, where is there any woman, she has long since disappeared, standing in front of him is Jiang Ning!

 Chapter 1280： Must be a big shot!

    "? Xiyi Shi Shan Shi Di Shan Ling? Jiang..."


    Kent almost screamed out, and quickly covered his mouth, shaking his voice, "You, you, why are you here!"


    His heart jumped to the extreme almost instantly, almost rushing out of his throat.


    His mother, he almost kissed him!


    "Kent, I haven''t seen you in a long time, your life is getting more and more chic."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "Without Mr. Jiang, where can I be today!"


    Kent immediately buckled the belt he had just untied, and looked at Jiang Ning nervously, "Mr. Jiang, why did you come to the casino? You think I''m broken."


    He was about to stretch out his hand to hug Jiang Ning, but after two steps, seeing Jiang Ning''s expressionless face, he could only smirk and didn''t dare to go forward.


    "Stop talking about [August One Chinese Website www.x81zw.me], I want you to do something."


    Jiang Ning didn''t waste time, "Find someone for me!"


    "who?"


    "My brother''s woman was taken away. The location is the Falls Hotel on the Eighth Block. This is your site."


    Kent''s face turned pale when he heard it.


    "Mr. Jiang, I didn''t do it!"


    He hurriedly explained, "I swear, I never touch a woman from the East!"


    He had a hundred thousand courage, and he did not dare to touch the woman of the Jiang Ning brothers. A few years ago, he saw with his own eyes that Jiang Ning killed hundreds of masters by himself...


    If it weren''t for that time, where would he have the opportunity to become the boss of the underground circle in this eighth block.


    So he kept telling himself in his heart, don''t provoke anyone from the East, because you can''t see how terrifying his true strength is!


    "I know it''s not you, but something happened in your neighborhood. You are responsible for finding someone for me, as soon as possible!"


    "Yes!"


    Kent didn''t dare to ask another question, why should he be responsible.


    Jiang Ning wants him to be responsible, then the **** thing is worthy of him!


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t worry, I am not particularly capable, but in the eighth block, even if I lost a needle, I can find it for you!"


    He knew very well about Jiang Ning''s strength, and even more clearly that offending Jiang Ning to his brother, that was a great sentiment and righteousness, and he had seen the end of offending Jiang Ning...


    What''s not long-eyed!


    Are you messing around in his eighth block, wanting to kill him?


    Kent asked for Yu''er''s photos and other information, and immediately issued an order to let his brothers find it.


    The eighth block in the middle of the night seemed to become active all of a sudden. In various nightclubs, people who had just been partying, drinking and gambling, seemed to be awakened by cold water and rushed out.


    Throughout the block, there were people running around from time to time, and no one knew what was going on. He didn''t know the origin of the oriental girl named Yu''er that could make their boss Kent so nervous.


    They guessed that it was definitely a big man!


    At that time.


    A dilapidated warehouse not far from the eighth block.


    Yu''er was **** with her hands and feet and threw it to the corner of the wall. Her mouth was gagged, her face was covered with dust, and her clothes were messy, panic and uneasy.


    Two tears couldn''t help streaming down from the eye sockets, and the whole body was trembling!


    "Mmm! Mmm!"


    She shook her head desperately, prayed with her eyes to the person standing in front of her, and let her go.


    But there were only cold and evil smiles on those people''s faces, and Yu''er was even more desperate to see Yu''er, and there was a wave of despair in their hearts.


    "Brother Guo, this woman looks pretty good, otherwise let the brothers be happy first?"

 Chapter 1281： A lesson for Lin

    Yu''er looks good, otherwise he wouldn''t be deceived overseas.


    At this moment, seeing the light in the eyes of those people, she knew what these people were thinking.


    She shook her head desperately, struggling hard, even if she knew that she was a weak woman, it was impossible to escape the palm of their hands.


    "Wait first."


    Chen Guo glanced at Yu''er, her heart beating.


    This woman is really charming, and the eyes alone are a bit seductive.


    They found out that this woman had contact with one of the men in the office building of the Lin''s overseas branch that night, and immediately arrested Yu''er.


    The few people in front of me were taught by Brother Gou and others that night. Seeing Yu''er at this moment, I can¡¯t wait to rectify her right there!


    "Let me ask Li Shao."


    Chen Guo didn''t dare to make his own decision.


    Li Genhong was beaten and knocked on the ground in the presence of other Chinese businessmen. This had a great impact on the majesty of the Li family.


    He knew that Lin could not be allowed to establish a foothold overseas now, otherwise, what would other Chinese chambers of commerce think?


    Without the care of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, you can gain a foothold overseas without paying membership fees to the Huameng Chamber of Commerce. Then who would be willing to pay?


    Jiang Ning, this is to destroy the majesty of their Huameng Chamber of Commerce!


    How could Li Genhong allow it?


    "Don''t move her first, let me ask Young Master Li, if you can play, I have to come first!"


    Chen Guo glanced at a few people and hummed, "Keep it for me!"


    After speaking, he picked up the phone and walked outside the door.


    Several people smirked, and walked to Yu''er with an evil smile on their faces, making Yu''er tremble very much.


    "Mmm! Mmm!"


    Her mouth was covered, and she could only make such a sound, which made several people even more excited.


    "Hey, don''t worry, after a while, you won''t be afraid!"


    "Damn, you know what, your man broke my leg, I will find it from you today!"


    "This skin is really good. If you sell it over there, you can get a good price, right?"


    Yu''er was really frightened when the few people were talking assholes.


    Are you going to be sold to that kind of place again?


    She can only choose to die!


    At that time.


    A car is speeding.


    In the car, the old fifth''s eyes were a little red. Brother Gou and others had never seen him like this.


    This guy is really tempted.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Brother Gou patted him on the shoulder, "My dog ??promises you! Who dares to move your woman, be a brother, and let him die!"


    The youngest three, four and six had similar murderous faces on their faces.


    They can die without frowning, but if someone wants to hurt their side, the most important person, they will never let go of these bastards!


    "Hey?"


    Jiang Ning, who was sitting at the front, answered the phone, "found it? I sent it from the location!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t talk nonsense with Kent.


    Soon, Jiang Ning received the warehouse''s positioning in his hand, and the steering wheel suddenly turned, and the wheels were all covered in black smoke!


    The murderous intent on Jiang Ning''s face was up and down. He didn''t say a word, but the light in his eyes made people feel terrible when they saw it.


    Outside the abandoned warehouse.


    Chen Guo was talking on the phone with Li Genhong.


    "Young Master Li, caught it. It was one of the **** women that night. Would you like to do it?"


    He knew that Li Genhong had always closed one eye for this kind of things, especially if Lin had offended the Li family like this, Li Genhong would naturally give Jiang Ning some warnings.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t kill people. The people of Lin will know that without the Huameng Chamber of Commerce over them, they will end up overseas!"


    Chen Guo shouted, "I will let them not dare to have another female employee and dare to work overseas!"

 Chapter 1282： Fifth leg!

    When she hung up the phone, Chen Guo sneered, and a fierce light flashed in her eyes.


    He rubbed his hands, thinking of Yu''er''s face in his mind, his mouth felt a little dry.


    Pushing the door open, Chen Guo walked in and heard Yu''er screaming. Several people gathered around her, deliberately frightening her, just to make her scream in fear.


    "Ah-ah! Let me go! Let me go!"


    "Don''t touch me! You beasts!"


    "Go away! My man will kill you! Kill you!"


    ...


    Yu''er burst into tears, struggling to break free, but it was useless at all.


    These **** will never let go of themselves!


    "Brother Guo, how is it?"


    Seeing Chen Guo''s return, the smirks on the faces of several people no longer need to be concealed.


    "Little Li said, don''t kill anyone, let''s give a lesson first, so that Lin will retreat in the face of difficulties."


    He glanced at Yu''er lightly, and pointed to the dilapidated sofa on one side, "Pull her over to me!"


    "okay!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a few people immediately pulled Yu''er up.


    "Let go of me! Let me go! You beasts! Beasts! My man will kill you! Kill you!"


    Yuer yelled, but it was still in vain.


    "Snapped!"


    One of them slapped her face fiercely, "Scream! Scream again! I will make your voice dumb in a moment!"


    Yu''er gritted his teeth, opened his mouth and spit out blood on his face.


    "Pooh!"


    "You rubbish! My man...definitely will kill you! Definitely!"


    She struggled and was pushed onto the sofa, watching Chen Guo walk towards herself step by step, as she walked, she began to untie her belt, and closed her eyes in despair.


    Suddenly, she raised her head and shouted heartbreakingly: "Fifth old...I will marry you again in my next life!"


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, the door of the warehouse burst open!


    A car rushed in, making a violent noise!


    Chen Guogang untied his belt, shaking his legs in fright, and turned his head quickly; "Who!"


    "Crack¡ª"


    The car door was opened before the car was stable, and the old Wuyi took the lead, turning into an afterimage, and rushed directly towards Chen Guo.


    Brother Gou and others are equally fierce!


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Like an angry wolf, completely mad!


    "I want your life!"


    Seeing Yu''er being pressed on the sofa, his face was full of despair, the old fifth''s eyes became even redder, his voice became hoarse, and he roared, and instantly arrived in front of Chen Guo.


    "boom--"


    He slammed Chen Guo''s face with a punch, and with a click, Chen Guo''s chin was directly tilted to the side.


    Lao Wu didn''t have any softness. He reached out and grabbed Chen Guo''s arm and twisted sharply.


    "what--"


    Chen Guo yelled.


    "No shouting!"


    The fifth child went mad and broke off Chen Guo''s other hands and feet, then slapped him to the ground with a slap.


    Chen Guo was left with only a faint breath in an instant, trembling all over, and his mouth was full of blood...


    As for the other people, before they could react eagerly, they just broke their necks directly by Brother Gou and others!


    "Yu''er!"


    Old Wu hurried over, untied the ropes on Yu''er''s hands and feet, gritted his teeth, almost biting blood, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I am the one who caused you!"


    Yuer couldn''t bear it, and confirmed that the man in front of him was the fifth child, and she burst into tears and threw herself into his arms!


    Jiang Ning got out of the car, looked at Chen Guo, who fell on the ground with only a breath, and narrowed his eyes.


    "Agou, crush his fifth leg and throw it at the door of Li''s house!"

 Chapter 1283： Wont exist for long

    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou didn''t hesitate, and went up immediately, with a click¡ª¡ª


    Chen Guo, who was still in a coma, opened her eyes sharply and screamed sorrowfully.


    "what--"


    Immediately, he passed out completely!


    "Drag it away!? Shuzieshan Yi Yiyi to take care of the waiter?"


    The sixth child dragged Chen Guo out like a dead dog.


    Yu''er hugged Lao Wu and hid in his arms, really frightened.


    "Don''t worry, you are the fifth oldest woman, we will not let you be bullied, whoever touches you, we will make him pay a heavy price."


    Jiang Ning walked over, "Fifth, take back to the hotel, don''t let her stay alone."


    "Thank you brother!"


    Lao Wu hugged Yu''er and left.


    Fortunately, people are okay.


    But even so, the anger on Jiang Ning''s face still did not disappear.


    He knew that the people of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce would retaliate against him, and the Li family would desperately prevent Lin from gaining a foothold overseas.


    But they are coming for themselves, he will definitely stay with them to the end!


    But these useless **** actually started on a woman.


    "This account, you can''t do that."


    Brother Gou stood there, clenching their fists.


    We are brothers, and even brothers who live and die together. The fifth woman is bullied by others, just like their women are bullied by others!


    No one can bear this tone!


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at them: "Don''t worry, Huameng Chamber of Commerce is on the blacklist. They won''t exist for long."


    At that time.


    Li''s gate.


    "thump!"


    A car stopped at the door, opened the door, dropped a black bag and left quickly.


    When the person at the door saw it, he immediately ran over, opened the bag and took a look, his complexion suddenly changed.


    "Brother Guo! It''s Brother Guo! Go tell Young Master, come on!"


    In the Li family compound.


    Li Genhong was talking to Li Zhengshang, the head of the Li family.


    "Huameng Chamber of Commerce, not just my Li family, but also the Cheng family and the Bai family. As for the Bao family..."


    Li Zhengshang''s hair was a little gray, and it was just this time. When it comes to the Bao family, his face is a little serious at the moment, "We don''t know how the Bao family was destroyed so far."


    "Dad, Bao Rongdong, the Patriarch of the Bao family, I heard that he is very strong, he is a master, and there are several guards around him. How can he be easily killed?"


    Li Genhong said, "Could it be that they are in conflict? This is the only possibility."


    Except for the assassination of close people, he couldn''t think of other possibilities.


    And he also heard that Bao Rongdong had fought with his personal guard Chen Lantang before!


    "Hmph, no matter how they were destroyed, the Bao family, they don''t exist anymore."


    Li Zhengshang snorted, "The Bao family will not be destroyed, this Huameng Chamber of Commerce, it is my Li family''s turn to speak."


    The Bao family is here, and the Bao family never thought it was the strongest one!


    Not to mention the green gates behind the Bao family, the strength of twelve halls, and several large casinos in the casino, make the true strength of the Bao family so powerful that it makes people feel terrible.


    The strength of Bao Rongdong, Patriarch of the Bao family alone, is not something they can contend with.


    The Qingmen back then, even if they were forced to leave the country, when they arrived overseas, that was the strength of the overlord level!


    "Yes, now I am a Li family, it is really an opportunity for development."


    Li Genhong said, "Those who left the Qingmen are all accepted by my Li family. In the future, our Li family..."


    "Gen Hong, you have to remember!"


    Without waiting for Li Genhong to speak, Li Zhengshang shouted, "At this time, the most important thing is to stay vigilant. We are not sure about the cause of the destruction of the Bao family, so we can''t be careless."


    "The Cheng family and the Bai family have shrunk their hands and feet and become cautious. You should also be careful."


    He looked at Li Genhong with high hopes in his eyes.

 Chapter 1284： Hundreds of millions of transactions

    In the final analysis, it is still Li Genhong to see where the Li family can develop in the future.


    He is old, and it is already very good to be able to lead the Li family to this point. If he wants to make the Li family exist like the Bao family, or even surpass the Bao family, he can only rely on Li Genhong.


    Now the Li family lacks not money, but masters, so the Li family pays special attention to the people who receive from the Qingmen!


    "I know, dad, don''t worry, I am not a reckless person."


    The Huameng Chamber of Commerce is now composed of three companies. What Li Genhong wants to do is to become the one with the most voice!


    The Li family can also completely control the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, which is very profitable.


    "Those masters of the Qingmen, don''t use them for the time being, let''s take precautions first."


    Li Zhengshang sighed, his face still a little worried, "I can''t figure out how the Bao family was destroyed, I can''t figure it out!"


    He also suspected that it was the infighting of the Bao family and the Qingmen that caused Bao Rongdong to be assassinated by people around him.


    Besides, who can shake the Bao family in full swing?


    The one in China?


    He has heard some news, but no matter how powerful the domestic ones are, can they go overseas to kill Bao Rongdong?


    impossible.


    No one can do it at all.


    "Don''t worry, Dad, our Li family is not the Bao family!"


    Li Genhong snorted, "The Bao Rongdong from the Bao family is suspicious by nature and somewhat self-conscious. I''m sure he died in his own hands."


    Li Zhengshang nodded, which was the same as his guess.


    He didn''t say much, he gave a few words, but he still had to be cautious, and he left to discuss the matter with the other two.


    They want to improve the conditions for joining the Huameng Chamber of Commerce. In the past, only 20% of the annual profit seemed to be too low.


    As soon as Li Zhengshang left, the person at the door ran in and said a few words in Li Genhong''s ear.


    "Destroyed?"


    Li Genhong''s expression changed, "Come in!"


    When Chen Guo''s limbs were knocked off, even the fifth leg was directly squeezed. It was impossible to be a man again in this life.


    "Who did it!"


    Li Genhong burst into laughter.


    But no one dared to speak.


    "Others? Ai Xipa Ai Wu Lu Ling Ling? What about people?"


    "All... are dead."


    It took a while before someone spoke cautiously, "We went to the warehouse to see it, and they all died."


    Li Genhong''s face was extremely pale.


    Where does he not know who it is?


    The person who sent Chen Guo to teach the Lin family was his order. He asked Chen Guo to arrest some of Lin''s employees and warned Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen that Chen Guo had caught the fifth woman.


    Now, Chen Guo has been scrapped!


    May not even survive tonight.


    "Little Li, please master at home..."


    "No way!"


    Li Genhong snorted, and Li Zhengshang just told him that now we must guard against opponents that may appear suddenly, especially those who destroyed the Bao family.


    Even if it was possible, he didn''t dare to be careless.


    What''s more, the mere Lin family, the mere Jiangning, they count as a fart!


    Where do you need to use the masters of the Li family.


    "Lin, Lin, you really do not live or die,"


    Li Genhong gritted his teeth and sneered, "I gave you the opportunity, but you don''t cherish it, and you provoke my Li family in every possible way. I really think that my Li family will easily let you go!"


    The corners of Li Genhong''s eyes twitched, and he glanced down, leaving only half a breath of Chen Guo.


    "Sent to the hospital, life and death."


    He didn''t even look at it, turned around and sat down, picked up his phone, and dialed a familiar number.


    "There is a big business that makes a steady profit without losing money, a transaction of hundreds of millions of dollars, can''t you do it?"

 Chapter 1285： Overstepped

    Jiang Ning took a few people back to the hotel.


    Along the way, the fifth child did not speak, just holding Yu''er and pursing his lips, not knowing what to say.


    He was already dumb and couldn''t speak.


    The others did not bother.


    People are fine, it is the best result, otherwise, even if it is turned upside down, they will not hesitate in the slightest!


    "Big Brother."


    Lin Yuzhen had arranged the room a long time ago, and talked with Yuer to comfort her.


    The old fifth stood outside the door with red eyes, "Thank you, brother!"


    "Fifth, what did you say thank you,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "This matter is not over yet, do you understand?"


    "I understand!"


    "Crack¡ª"


    The door opened, Lin Yuzhen walked out, nodded to Jiang Ning, turned to look at the old fifth, "Old fifth, you can go in with her, rest assured, she''s all right."


    Lao Wu gave a hum, then turned to look at Kent standing beside Jiang Ning: "Brother, this time the favor, I have taken note of the old fifth!"


    If it weren''t for Kent''s help, how could it be possible to find Yu''er so quickly.


    They are unfamiliar with the place where they are born, and when they find it, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    "you are welcome!"


    Kent laughed and waved his hands again and again, "It''s all my brothers, so polite!"


    Just kidding, Jiang Ning personally looked for him, asked him to find you, and wanted to talk about favors. That was the favor he owed Jiang Ning. He owed it a few years ago, and it''s not clear in this life.


    Lao Wu said nothing, went into the room to comfort Yu''er.


    "you should rest earlier."


    It was already late at night, and Lin Yuzhen had work tomorrow, and Jiang Ning asked her to take a rest.


    This matter is definitely not over yet.


    Jiang Ning understood the purpose of this Li family. They just wanted to destroy Lin''s overseas business. They didn''t even want Lin to gain a foothold overseas. He wanted to start with Lin''s employees, but Lin''s employees were all in the hotel. , Right by their side, they found Yu''er.


    If it weren''t for the people of Kent today, the fifth person would regret it for a lifetime.


    Jiang Ning took Kent to the hall, where Brother Gou and others were standing there.


    Seeing them come out, Gou Ge and others walked directly in front of Kent, scared Kent a clever, thought they were going to do it.


    "Thank you!"


    Brother Gou and others shouted in unison.


    This is not only for the old five, but for all of them.


    "? Xi Shiran Di Yiran Ai Shuo? You are welcome! You are welcome!"


    Kent hurriedly returned the courtesy.


    He turned his head to look at Jiang Ning, a little unnatural, but it was the first time he was thanked this way.


    "Don''t be polite with him."


    Jiang Ning said, "In the casino, if you need Kent''s help, just speak up."


    "exactly!"


    Kent said, "Brothers, what do you need, just tell me, your business is Mr. Jiang''s business, and Mr. Jiang''s business is my business!"


    How many people did he see with Brother Gou? His skin was a bit dark, and he almost thought it was also black. Only after asking, he knew that they were all exposed to the sun.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kent''s cell phone rang.


    He glanced at the number and frowned suddenly.


    "What is the matter?"


    Kent answered the phone, and his face sank as soon as he spoke, "Everyone does not offend the river, my business seems to have nothing to do with you."


    He raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, pointed at the phone, and said with his mouth: "Trouble is coming."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, just nodded, Kent understood immediately.


    "Okay, if you want to talk, then talk."


    hang up the phone.


    Kent said: "It''s a person from the 9th block, saying that I crossed the boundary. The person I just saved was rescued near the 9th block and it affected them."

 Chapter 1286： Have you ever thought of changing?

    Of course he knows what the ninth block is, and there is nothing worth fighting for at the junction of the two blocks, so the two sides directly use that as the boundary.


    It''s good now, the person in the ninth block suddenly said this, saying that Kent had crossed the border to find people.


    "what did they say?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "They said they wanted to talk and asked me to hand them over. They should think that I rescued them."


    The movement before his eighth block was not small, and there were a lot of people who had been dispatched, and it made sense to be thought of as such.


    But Kent himself knew that his people combined were not as good as the brother Gou and others around Jiangning.


    That is not a level at all!


    "Then talk about it."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He stared at Kent, squinted his eyes, and said in a low voice, "These are not friends who are here at this time."


    "Yes!"


    Kent immediately arranged.


    at the same time.


    Macri, the master of the underground circle in the ninth block.


    He put down the phone and touched his beard.


    "For a 100 million sale, where do you need to use a knife and a gun? Does Kent dare not give me the person I want? He really thought that he was firmly seated on the eighth block?"


    Macri laughed, his face full of disdain.


    The eighth block is the poorest area in the casino. If it weren''t for his interest, when would it be Kent''s turn to occupy it?


    They want, they can get it back from Kent at any time!


    "Let''s go, get the money!"


    For him, 100 million U.S. dollars has been put in his pocket.


    They didn''t even have the slightest fear, and took the people directly to the eighth block.


    The eighth block is a well-known slum in the casino city, and you can even see homeless people along the road, huddled against the corner of the wall, avoiding the cold night wind.


    Kent had a complicated expression on his face. Seeing Brother Dog and others watching, he explained: "Our eighth block is too poor. No one wants to come here to start a company, and there are no job opportunities here."


    "So, in order to make a living, many people can only do some illegal activities, including those civilians."


    Crime is rampant here, and everyone has it. Even some children have learned badly since they were young. Kent felt uncomfortable looking at it.


    Seeing Brother Gou looking up at himself, Kent waved his hands again and again: "I quit washing my hands a long time ago, and Mr. Jiang doesn''t allow me to harm people!"


    He knows best.


    Those who were beheaded by Jiang Ning at the time were because they pushed some harmful things into the hands of civilians.


    "Have you never thought about changing this place?"


    Brother Dog looked at Kent and said seriously, "Change the people here, change the environment here."


    Now, it was Kent''s turn to be stunned.


    Change here?


    He had thought about it, but he didn''t know how to start. He didn''t have the money, and he didn''t have enough strength. Among the thirteen blocks, the eighth block was the weakest.


    "I ask you, do you want to change this place!"


    Brother Gou asked again.


    "As long as you want, you can definitely do it,"


    Without waiting for Kent to speak, Brother Dog continued, "We can help you."


    This kind of trivial matter does not require Jiang Ning to act.


    Jiang Ning has more important things to do. They can do this little thing, it can be regarded as Kent''s favor.


    Kent didn''t speak, his heart was beating violently, as if he was still reminiscing about what Gou said.


    Change here?


    Picture after picture appeared in his mind.


    There are several-year-old children on the street, rumbling through the trash can, looking for food that can be eaten this day.


    Women who are pregnant are still doing drug addicts. They can''t control themselves or take care of the children in their stomachs.


    There are also those homeless people who are homeless in the cold wind and can''t even find a corner of shelter from the wind.


    "Can I?"


    Ken Zhelu Yilu Xishan waiter asked himself in his heart.

 Chapter 1287： Arent you looking for me?

    At the junction of the eighth block and the ninth block.


    Jiang Ning was sitting in the car and did not get out of the car. He was on the phone.


    Outside the car, Kent stood there and saw a few cars from a distance. Judging from the direction of the 9th block, there seemed to be a lot of people.


    "coming."


    Kent frowned.


    He wanted to call someone, but Brother Dog said no.


    Of course Kent knew that the land was dyed in the mountains and the land was dyed in Erling? With Jiangning here, even if people from more than a dozen blocks came, I am afraid that there will be no return.


    But how dare he let Jiang Ning take the shot, he is not qualified!


    "Crack¡ª"


    Several cars stopped.


    Macri got out of the car. Behind him, there were more than 30 people, and then got out of the car.


    "Long time no see, Kent, I heard that you haven''t been doing well recently?"


    Macri said with a mockery, without the slightest politeness, "The eighth block is too poor, you stay there, you are not promising, it is better to come to my ninth block, I have a place for you here."


    Going to him is not just slaying him.


    The boss of the underground circle in the dignified eighth block, go to lay hands with others?


    How can Kent accept it.


    "I grew up on the eighth block, and I will die here, so you don''t have to worry about it. If you find me, just talk about it when you have anything, don''t waste time."


    Kent took a look at the car Jiang Ning was in, and saw that Jiang Ning was still on the phone, and his heart suddenly settled down.


    There is this man here, he is afraid of a hairy!


    "If nothing else, don''t waste Lao Tzu''s time!"


    Thinking of this, Kent''s voice suddenly became louder and full of confidence.


    Macri snorted and frowned slightly. It was the first time he saw Kent daring to speak to himself so loudly.


    "Hehe, then I won''t talk nonsense with you, give me the woman you took from my ninth block."


    He went straight to the point, "Besides, the guys who took this woman are also handed to me. Otherwise, there is nothing for you. You can leave."


    Want to hand over Jiang Ning to Brother Gou by yourself?


    Kent wanted to laugh a little, did Macri know what he was talking about!


    "Macri, let me remind you, don''t go too far!"


    Kent shouted, "When did you count as the 9th block there?"


    "Hahaha, as long as I want to, your eighth block is also my ninth block, you have crossed the line, this is not something you can do, Kent, are you still that stupid?"


    Macri laughed.


    Suddenly, his face sank, and dozens of people behind him were immediately ready to do something, and his face was full of threats.


    "Don''t waste time, otherwise, starting today, the eighth block will become a thing of no one."


    Kent gritted his teeth.


    His face was full of anger.


    "Leave it to him."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    Kent turned his head and glanced, Jiang Ning got out of the car.


    He walked straight to Kent and glanced at Macri. There is no unnecessary nonsense: "The Li family asked you to come, right?"


    Hearing this, Macri''s eyes shrank: "Who are you?"


    "Aren''t you looking for me."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "There are still them."


    He pointed to Brother Gou and others.


    "You said it was us who saved people in the Ninth Block."


    He took a step forward, and Gou and others also took a step forward.


    "Do you want to take us away?"


    Macri saw that the aura of Jiang Ning and the others was gradually changing, and their hearts trembled suddenly. Unexpectedly, Jiang Ning suddenly knew that the Li family had come to him.


    "Since you stand up by yourself, then take him back!"


    As soon as the voice fell, dozens of people behind him immediately rushed towards Jiang Ning and others.


    But, faster than them, it is Gou Ge and others!

 Chapter 1288： Am I worth two million?

    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    They suffocated the fire, and before they went to the Li family to settle the account, Macri had delivered it to the door himself.


    Several figures, like a phantom, in the dark, violent and domineering!


    Brother Gou and others rushed into the crowd and started killing!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Like a wolf into a flock, extremely fierce!


    Macri was shocked. He didn''t expect Brother Dog and others to be so fierce.


    His face changed, he reached behind him, took out a firearm, and pointed it at Jiang Ning. A murderous intent broke out in his eyes: "You are looking for death!"


    Suddenly, Kent was shocked: "Mr. Jiang, be careful!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Jiang Ning was gone!


    Macri just raised his hand, but Jiang Ning''s trace was nowhere to be seen before his eyes.


    too fast!


    Sudden--


    A gust of wind hit, Macri didn''t even react, he felt that his wrist seemed to be broken alive, and he couldn''t feel the existence of his fingers.


    "what--"


    The screams tear through the night instantly!


    The firearm in Macri''s hand fell, Jiang Ning directly grabbed it and rolled his fingers at an astonishing speed. Within a few seconds, he abruptly dismantled a firearm into parts and threw it on the ground with a crisp sound.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Macri was shocked. Where has he seen such a terrible person?


    "Crack!"


    Before he could finish speaking, Jiang Ning caught Macri''s neck with one hand and directly lifted him up.


    With a weight of nearly two hundred catties, Jiang Ning seemed to be effortless at all!


    "Li family, who?"


    "You...put it, put it...ah!"


    "Who!"


    Jiang Ning burst out.


    "Li Genhong!"


    Macri quickly said.


    "Sure enough it is him."


    Jiang Ning had guessed a long time ago, and now he can be sure, "How much does he pay to kill me?"


    "Every, every person... two million... U.S. dollars!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning slapped his hand and slapped Macri''s face fiercely, and directly drew Macri out of the air, rolling a few laps on the ground, his face was full of fear.


    "I''m worth two million?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes. Ten years ago, his life was worth five million U.S. dollars. Eight years ago, it rose to 30 million U.S. dollars. Seven years ago, it reached 200 million U.S. dollars. Five years ago... People dare to make a price and kill him.


    Now that the Li family pays two million, just want his own life?


    If the real bigwigs in the world know that they don''t need Jiang Ning to take action, they will trample Li Genhong to death!


    Because he has no basic respect for Jiang Ning, the terrifying Eastern God of War.


    Macri was already frightened and stupefied. He turned his head and took a look. Among the dozens of people he had brought, there was one who could stand, either with a broken hand or a broken foot, and he became disabled in the blink of an eye!


    The eighth block...when did so many ruthless people come!


    How could there be such a terrible person around Kent!


    "You...who are you!"


    Macri''s voice was trembling.


    "Don''t worry about who I am,"


    Jiang Ning walked up to Macri and looked at him condescendingly, "I? I love to serve Lu Fu close to nothing? I only give you a chance."


    Macri''s Adam¡¯s apple slipped, and for the first time he felt that death was so close to him!


    He has a firearm, but in front of Jiang Ning, I am afraid it will be the result of death!


    "The Li family...? In your ninth block, you can destroy as much as you can. If you can''t destroy it, then your life will be lost!"


    Jiang Ning said coldly.

 Chapter 1289： Then unbounded

    Sen Leng''s murderous aura made Macri tremble all over.


    He nodded again and again. At this moment, no matter what was thinking in his mind, he knew one thing. Whatever Jiang Ning said, he had to promise something!


    Destroy the Li family''s industry?


    Harassing Li''s business?


    That is a member of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, who is so powerful, who would dare to provoke it easily?


    But right now, if he didn''t agree to it, then he would really lose his life.


    Macri took a look. On the ground, the firearm that was dismantled into parts by Jiang Ning, the apple jelly knot slipped, how could he have thought that he would meet such a terrible person.


    Even if he has a firearm, it is a dead end in front of Jiangning!


    "remember."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Macri, did not say more, and turned back into the car.


    Kent walked to Macri and lowered his head: "I reminded you not to cross the boundaries, but you can''t listen. Now, you still have a chance, I hope you cherish it, otherwise... the boss of the 9th block, It''s changed."


    He snorted, and his heart was extremely happy.


    When have you ever seen Macri eat so flat?


    Usually, the people in these neighborhoods are all showing off their power, and they didn''t put themselves in the eyes. But today, Macri should know that the people in the eighth block are not something they can bully!


    Because behind him, there is Jiang Ning!


    Brother Gou and others all got on the car and left straight away.


    On the ground, Macri was still sitting there, wet with sweat, still trembling.


    The dozens of people behind him were still screaming loudly, making his scalp numb!


    "He... who the **** is he!"


    Macri gritted his teeth and suddenly felt resentment towards Li Genhong in his heart.


    This **** said he was giving himself a big deal, but does he have his life to make this kind of money?


    Does he have a fate?


    Li Genhong even allowed himself to offend someone who he didn''t dare to offend at all!


    Damn it!


    But Jiang Ning asked him to trouble the Li family, Macri also hesitated. Jiang Ning was too strong and he did not dare to provoke him, but he did not dare to provoke the Li family.


    In the car.


    Jiang Ning had long expected that Macri might not be able to believe what he said.


    But he would make Macri obedient.


    "Kent, you take Agou and the others, and take a trip to various neighborhoods."


    Kent was shocked: "What do you do?"


    "According to me, in the 13 blocks of the casino, as long as they are Chinese businessmen, they are not allowed to harass, blackmail, or provoke them, otherwise, the consequences are at your own risk!"


    "In addition, in their neighborhoods, as long as it is the property of the Li family, destroy me as much as possible. If you can''t do it, you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    The two consequences are at your own risk, causing Kent to tremble.


    "All other blocks?"


    His Adam''s apple slipped, which is a bit crazy!


    Macri is not too strong, but some other neighborhoods are old-fashioned, and they even have a lot of firearms. They just go there with just a few people. Isn¡¯t it crazy?


    "Big Brother said all, that''s all."


    Brother Gou nodded, "Who is not obedient..."


    He thought about it for a while, whether he should convince people with morality and reason with them, or use his fist to beat them until they are obedient.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, and he didn''t need to say much, he separated from Brother Gou and the others, and went back to the hotel first.


    Brother Gou and them, take a car with Kent.


    "Mr. Jiang is serious?"


    Kent still couldn''t believe it, just a few of them?


    Does he want to call more people, or just such a few? Xi''er Yiwu Yilingdixi? People rushed over, that is looking for death!


    "Your role is to lead the way."


    Lao Liudao, "Leave it to us to deal with other things, the son of the Li family, dare to touch the fifth wife, but also want to touch the staff of the Lin family, this is death!"


    He turned his head and looked at Brother Dog: "Are you ready?"


    "Of course I''m ready, but I''m thinking about which method to use."

 Chapter 1290： Ask the legend if something goes wrong!

    Brother Gou frowned slightly, "Do you want to convince people with virtue, or just use your fist... I didn''t understand what the eldest brother said last time."


    Jiang Ning emphasized that we must convince people with virtue, but it seems that they have never seen Jiang Ning used this method.


    "Undecided...ask the legend!"


    Brother Gou gritted his teeth, thinking that Jiang Ning had reminded himself before.


    He immediately took out his cell phone and dialed the number of the legendary Su Yun in the provincial capital.


    On the other end of the phone, it was during the day. Su Yun had just finished class and was about to go to dinner. Seeing that it was Brother Dog who called, he was excited to connect.


    "Brother Dog! Where did you go to play? He didn''t even take me!"


    Su Yun twittered and spoke so fast that Brother Dog didn''t even have a chance to speak.


    After a while, he shouted: "I have a question to ask you!"


    "Say!"


    Brother Gou immediately told his confusion to the provincial legend Su Yun: "How should I choose?"


    "Stupid!"


    Su Yun cursed directly, "In front of my brother-in-law, you should persuade others with virtue, give him a little face, he is not here... What do you care about him, whoever does bad things, who is not obedient, just beat him! Beat him!"


    Speaking of this, Su Yun was helpless: "Brother Dog, what do you rely on to convince people with virtue? You can''t make a fart with three sticks, who will do it?"


    Who dares to say this, besides Su Yun?


    The six people sitting on the side suffocated a smile, their faces flushed instantly.


    Brother Gou quickly turned off the speakerphone and coughed twice: "What the truth is."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone, the expression on his face became serious.


    "Do it!"


    He only has a fist, so where is there any other choice?


    The car was speeding, and Kent took them directly, towards each block.


    And Jiang Ning returned to the hotel.


    Lin Yuzhen has fallen asleep. Tomorrow is the day when the overseas branch of the Lin Group will be established. She needs to keep up her energy.


    Jiang Ning walked to the entrance of the corridor.


    In the shadow of the stairs, there was a person standing, his whole body hidden in the darkness, but from his figure, one could tell who it was.


    "How is your injury?"


    "All recovered."


    "The Bao family has been destroyed, and your revenge has been reported. Where do you want to go next?"


    "Nowhere to go."


    Jiang Ning laughed: "Say directly if you have something to say."


    "I want to follow you."


    In the darkness, that figure stepped out, it was Chen ridiculous!


    His eyes are like electricity, shining like two stars in the dim light.


    "I want to be stronger! Stronger!"


    Jiang Ning looked at Chen Lantang: "Are you not strong enough?"


    "Close Lu Shan, Lu Ling, Shan Xi Ling? Chen ridiculously did not speak.


    This question is very boring.


    If he was strong enough, he would have easily killed Bao Rongdong for revenge. Who would dare to say that he was strong if he met Jiang Ning?


    Who dare?


    Anyway, he is ridiculous.


    "The people in your face are enough, but the people in the dark, no, I am suitable."


    Chen Huang paused and continued, "I can help you with many things, such as protecting Yuzhen in secret."


    "Then I owe you more and more favors?"


    "Anyway, you won''t pay it back. How about a steady profit without losing money?"


    Chen Lantang laughed.


    Jiang Ning also laughed.


    He stared at Chen Lantang: "I know what you want to do. I will give you this opportunity."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned around and returned to the room, while Chen Lantang hid in the darkness again.


    The next morning, nine o''clock.


    Lin''s overseas branch is officially established!


    The news spread to Li''s family and to Li Genhong''s ears. His face instantly turned black.


    "What do you guys do? You can''t handle this little thing!"


    "Where''s Macri? Didn''t he say it''s okay, what about the others?"


    Li Genhong cursed.


    "Little Li...Macri, he..."


    The subordinates said tremblingly, "He smashed our Li family''s company!"

 Chapter 1291： I dont need money, its horrible!

    Hearing this, Li Gen was shocked.


    He turned his head and looked at his men: "What did you say?"


    Then Macri wants to make his own money, but he also smashes his own industry?


    "Our Li family''s property in the ninth block suffered a lot of damage today. I checked and it was Macri¡¯s people."


    "Snapped!"


    Li Genhong slapped on the table: "Is he crazy!"


    Not only did he fail to solve the task he gave him, but he also smashed his family''s property?


    Macri is really crazy!


    Li Genhong''s face was pale, he immediately picked up his cell phone and dialed Macri''s number.


    The business between two people has not been done less.


    Many things that his Li family are not convenient to do are to let Macri do it for him, and Macri does not know how much money he made.


    Now, this **** is actually dealing with the Li family?


    "Dudu¡ª"


    The phone rang a few times and Macri was connected.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Genhong was immediately annoyed, "I asked you to deal with Lin''s people, do you start with my Li family? Do you still want money!"


    There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone.


    Immediately there was a series of thunderous curses, the swear words at the beginning of F, and one sentence after another, Macri seemed to be even more angry than Li Genhong.


    "You asked me to die, should I still thank you?"


    Macri cursed, "Li Genhong, you are so cruel! I don''t need money, I''m terrible!"


    Snapped!


    Macri hung up directly.


    He was panting, his complexion flushed.


    Just one [Penquge www.sbiquge.co] day!


    People in thirteen blocks, thirteen blocks, were all beaten up!


    Macri was a little hesitant at first, wanting to say that he ignored Jiang Ning''s order, anyway, as long as he didn''t provoke Jiang Ning, would he dare to trouble himself?


    But he didn''t expect that in just one day, other neighborhoods would have fallen!


    When the news came, he was frightened.


    Now the bosses in other neighborhoods are thinking of ways to track down the Li family''s properties in their neighborhoods, and constantly make trouble for the Li family. This is Jiang Ning''s order.


    Wouldn''t he know?


    The Li family has the most property in the Ninth Block. If he doesn''t have an attitude, the four words at his own risk will definitely happen to him.


    "Listen to me clearly!"


    Macri gritted his teeth, "Li family''s property, you arrange people, do what you want to do, anyway, don''t make them feel better!"


    This is not only Jiang Ning''s order, but also his grievance.


    The ground is blowing Lu Ranshan Wupa? If it weren''t for Li Genhong, how would he be targeted by Jiang Ning.


    Over there, when Macri hung up the phone, Li Genhong''s lungs were blown up.


    This bastard, when he took his own money, spoke in a different tone.


    "Macri, **** bastard!"


    Li Genhong cursed.


    "Young Master Li!"


    Soon, someone ran in again, looking flustered.


    "Young Master Li, our shop on the third block was also smashed!"


    "And the fifth block, the eighth block..."


    The news came one by one, and Li Genhong''s face went from flushing to bruising, and then completely black, wishing to kill.


    What is going on here?


    His Li family is an important component of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, and has a strong presence in the casino. The big bosses in those neighborhoods have always been well-watered, and even sometimes they have to cooperate with themselves and ask for themselves.


    Now he has repeatedly shot at the Li Family Industry?


    Even in the eighth block of the slum, the Li family¡¯s gloomy business was there, and they were all smashed!


    "Outrageous! Outrageous!"


    Li Genhong got up and was about to go out to find someone to solve it. Li Zhengshang walked in quickly, his face was even more gloomy and terrifying.


    "dad."


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as Li Genhong spoke, Li Zhengshang slapped it over: "What did you do with me behind your back?"

 Chapter 1292： A sword

    Li Genhong covered his face, gritted his teeth: "I..."


    "This year many merchants'' contracts expired. I asked them to renew their contracts. They even said they would consider it."


    This is something that has never happened before. Who dares to refuse his request?


    But those Chinese businessmen turned it down, saying that they would think about it again. Is this a choice they can have?


    Li Zhengshang immediately went to investigate and found that Wu Yishan, the property of the Li family, had been destroyed by others one after another.


    This is something that has never happened before. In the casino, apart from those few forces, who would dare to attack the Li family so easily?


    Everyone is doing it for profit. If you offend the Li family, you will offend the Huameng Chamber of Commerce. Then they don''t want to take away any benefits from the Chinese businessmen.


    But now, the fundamentals of the Li family have been shaken!


    "I don''t know, what happened,"


    Li Genhong said, "Dad, you believe me!"


    "Hmph, let me tell you, don''t think I don''t know, Li Genhong, you are a descendant of the Li family, but if you harm the interests of the Li family, don''t blame me for being polite!"


    Li Zhengshang shouted, "Immediately, solve this matter for me!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Genhong was ashamed and angry, and turned to leave.


    He knows who did it, Lin!


    He even knew that the Lin family was established, but his Li family''s property was destroyed one after another, making the Chinese businessmen think that there was something wrong with the Li family.


    Since the Lin family can establish a foothold overseas without relying on the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, why can''t they?


    Why do they have to pay the Huameng Chamber of Commerce?


    Why!


    From that day, at the reception, Jiang Ning directly acted on himself, hitting himself on the ground, Li Genhong was worried about this, but unexpectedly, it still happened.


    "In that case, it will only make you Lin completely disappear!"


    There was a ruthless light in Li Genhong''s eyes.


    at the same time.


    Lin''s overseas branch is officially established!


    Unveiling and cutting the ribbon, there are all the necessary procedures, and Xiang Gao is even a little superstitious. He has to burn incense and worship and worship in the direction of the God of Fortune.


    The office has been completely renovated.


    Not long after Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning sat down, Xiang Gao walked in.


    "Mr. Jiang, a few Chinese businessmen have come, saying they are here to congratulate the establishment of Lin''s overseas branch."


    "Invite them in."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Soon, several Chinese businessmen walked in with polite faces.


    "congratulations!"


    "Congratulations to Lin, congratulations to the establishment of Lin''s overseas branch!"


    "Mr. Lin, Mr. Jiang, it is really gratifying!"


    The expressions on the faces of several Chinese businessmen were a bit complicated, and their hearts were mixed.


    They have been developing overseas for many years, and they pay hundreds of millions of dollars to the Huameng Chamber of Commerce every year, which makes them very painful, but they have to pay.


    But early this morning, someone at the door sent a flower basket and an apology letter. It was written by the boss of the underground circle in the local block. The meaning is obvious. They will no longer disturb the Chinese businessmen or affect their business. Hope Don''t be angry with them.


    Several Chinese businessmen were shocked.


    Who doesn''t know how chaotic the underground circles in each block are?


    Those people are very unbearable, especially overseas. Many people have firearms. If they are not careful, they may lose their lives!


    But now, those people even apologized and asked for their forgiveness.


    Everyone is an old world and a smart person. Think about it and you will know what''s going on.


    Lin''s!


    Those people are afraid of Lin!


    Because Lin¡¯s Jiang Ning has spoken out, he is not allowed to harass Chinese businessmen from the underground circles of the block, otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk!


    These four words, like a sword, hang on the necks of those people!

 Chapter 1293： Welcome to cooperate

    Jiang Ning didn''t go, and these words were all relayed by Brother Gou.


    He only knew that when Brother Gou narrated these words, he punched and said one sentence to make sure that the underground circle bosses in those blocks could understand them.


    Now think about it, to convince people with morality is really not suitable for dog brother.


    Several Chinese businessmen sat on the sofa, a little cramped.


    It is because they are not young and have gone through many ups and downs before they went overseas to develop their own company.


    But in front of Jiang Ning, he was still a little nervous.


    In particular, one of them was that night when he saw Jiang Ning with his own eyes, kicked Li Genhong to the ground and beat the Li family violently!


    "Mr. Jiang, we are here today. Apart from congratulating Lin, we also want to ask some things. I don''t know. Is it convenient or convenient?"


    The person taking the lead looked at the other two people. Obviously, they had discussed in private who they wanted to speak.


    "It''s nothing inconvenient, but it doesn''t matter."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "That''s right, we want to make sure of one thing."


    That person hesitated for a moment? Wu Shu closed his eyes and closed his love. "Lin, did you cooperate with the Huameng Chamber of Commerce?"


    "That is to say, did they pay their membership dues, 20% of the annual profit."


    This is the cooperation condition of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, and they are all Chinese businessmen.


    For so many years, every year is not bad, and they have given the Huameng Chamber of Commerce 20% of the annual profit.


    The Huameng Chamber of Commerce is just sitting and taking money. It just guarantees that they will develop overseas, especially in this casino, and there will be no other people who dare to harass them.


    "no."


    Jiang Ning answered very simply.


    "I don''t have it now, and I can''t have it in the future?"


    He looked at a few people and suddenly laughed, "Why do I give the money I made to Lin''s Huameng Chamber of Commerce? What did they do for Lin''s?"


    "Protect us? No need."


    "Resources provided? Shit!"


    Jiang Ning looked at several people: "I know what you mean by coming. You want to ask, if you don''t cooperate with the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, can you not be able to develop overseas with peace of mind?"


    Several people nodded.


    "It''s no secret from Mr. Jiang, we didn''t want to cooperate before. After all, 20% of the annual profit is a huge expense for a company!"


    These profits are not only the company''s development needs, but also not only the improvement of employee benefits, but also the key to their standing overseas.


    But the Huameng Chamber of Commerce forcibly took 20% away, and no one was willing.


    "We don''t want to cooperate, but we have no choice, because if we don''t cooperate [Pencil Novel www.qbxs.vip], it will be difficult for us to even register a company or establish an overseas branch."


    Speaking of this, several people shook their heads with helpless faces.


    If this fee can be saved, who is willing to pay?


    The Huameng Chamber of Commerce is obviously a hooligan, but they can''t help it.


    Now, Lin appeared.


    Moreover, they did not cooperate with the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, and even fought back. This gave them hope, so they came to Jiangning directly.


    "Since I don''t want to give it, then just don''t give it."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "They are just blood-sucking pests. They bear the name of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce. They say they represent and protect Chinese businessmen, but I think you know what they actually are."


    "But¡­¡­"


    Several people hesitated, and one of them said, "If we choose, we can hang on to Lin''s place. I don''t know if we can?"


    "We can also pay the affiliation fee, as long as it is less than the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, even if it is 10%, we will accept it."

 Chapter 1294： A touch of excitement

    Jiang Ning glanced at a few people.


    "Sorry, Lin doesn''t do this kind of thing. We are a company, but we don''t make this kind of black-hearted money, and we don''t want to draw blood and eat meat from our compatriots."


    "Mr. Jiang, we just..."


    "I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to prevent the other party from interjecting, "I mean, as long as you want to develop overseas, I can''t guarantee other cities, because Lin hasn''t developed there yet, but in this casino, no one dares to trouble you anymore. ."


    Upon hearing this, several Chinese businessmen took a deep breath, knowing that Jiang Ning had agreed.


    But he said he wouldn''t take everyone''s money?


    "You don''t need to hang on to my Lin family, you just need to tell others that you are Chinese businessmen and come from China."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Just tell them that you are a Chinese businessman and come from China?


    Is this all right?


    A few people listened and felt a little suspicious. They were Chinese businessmen. Of course, people from overseas knew that they could almost see it.


    It is precisely because of this that they will be bullied, allowing the Huameng Chamber of Commerce to take advantage of the fire.


    "We understand."


    Several Chinese businessmen are not fools. When they received an apology letter in the morning, they felt that something was wrong.


    In addition to congratulating the Lin family at this moment, it was naturally to confirm this matter.


    Now they can be sure!


    "Jiang Xian, Shiyi Wu, Lu Er Yi Zheyi, this is our business card, in related industries, some experience, if Lin needs, please feel free to call me, we will definitely help!"


    Several people respectfully put their business cards in front of Jiang Ning.


    Apart from other things, what Shan Jiangning just said made them feel a little excited.


    As long as you tell others that you are a Chinese businessman and you are from China, you don''t have to worry, there are people in this casino who dare to bully them!


    "Yes, welcome to cooperate. Lin has just arrived overseas and needs a lot of experience. I won''t be polite to you."


    Jiang Ning nodded and smiled, "Now, you can go to talk with Huameng Merchants."


    "Yes, thank you Mr. Jiang."


    A few people got up. They were all older than Jiang Ning, but they still bowed slightly to show their respect.


    After speaking, they left immediately.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care so much.


    When did Chinese businessmen go overseas to do business and still be bullied by others?


    He didn''t know before, then he didn''t care, but now he knows, then he has to take care of it.


    Not only must we manage, but we must also let these overseas people see clearly that Chinese businessmen must not be bullied!


    Where Lin goes, he must abide by Lin''s rules. Whoever doesn''t listen, sorry, Jiang Ning can reason with you and convince others with morals, but if you don''t listen, I''m sorry.


    Lin Yuzhen didn''t say anything from start to finish. Jiang Ning handled this kind of thing much better than she did.


    "What about Huameng Chamber of Commerce?"


    She looked at Jiang Ning and said, "If you lose so many Chinese businessmen''s dues all at once, they should have lost a lot. I am afraid that this account will be counted on us?"


    Jiang Ning turned his head, glanced at Lin Yuzhen, and smiled: "Wife, why do I see a hint of excitement in your eyes?"


    In the past, Lin Yu might really be a little worried.


    If he provokes such a powerful opponent when he first arrives in a place, it may be detrimental to Lin''s development.


    But following Jiangning for a long time, the Lin family has grown from a small Donghai to a national reputation, becoming a behemoth in many industries, and now he has come to develop overseas.


    Lin Yuzhen''s heart gradually widened.


    "Of course, I also want to grow,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "Never look, whose wife am I?"

 Chapter 1295： Terminate the contract

    Jiang Ning likes Lin Yuzhen now, this kind of playful appearance.


    What he wanted to do was to keep Lin Yuzhen? Ranling zero love Lu Yipaxifu? Innocent and kind, and at the same time let her grow and make her better.


    Let her stand by her side without pressure.


    Even if you know your true identity in the future, you can calm down.


    "right!"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and squeezed Lin Yuzhen''s face, "You are my Jiang Ning''s wife!"


    Lin Yu really snorted and let Jiang Ning squeeze his face.


    "You can apply a little harder, I don''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning immediately let go.


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen''s proud look, he shrugged: "Okay, get busy. The overseas company has just been established and there are a lot of things to do."


    "If you have any uncertainties, please discuss with Xiang Gao, and then you need to cooperate,"


    He pointed to the business cards on the table, "When the time comes, there will be more and more business cards here. Just ask the appropriate person for what you need."


    In this regard, Jiang Ning will not be the slightest polite.


    He will give Chinese businessmen a good overseas business environment. Of course, they don''t need to give themselves anything back.


    They only need to do a good job of their own business, make the Chinese business brand bigger and stronger, just like those international brands show off in China, overseas, they also have a reputation as a Chinese business brand!


    After speaking, Jiang Ning didn''t bother Lin Yuzhen, turned and walked out of the office.


    He knew that Lin Yu was really busy, and he didn''t have his own in his eyes, so he might as well go outside.


    at the same time.


    Huameng Chamber of Commerce, headquarters!


    Early in the morning, after Li Genhong heard the news, he rushed over immediately.


    His face is a bit ugly.


    If this matter is not handled well, it is not only the great loss of his Li family, but also the entire Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    After all, in this Huameng Chamber of Commerce, there are not only his Li family, but also two others.


    Originally, after the collapse of the Bao family, his Li family was the one with the most say, and it was more likely to control more shares in the future.


    But now, the Chinese businessmen signed by the Li family have been refusing to renew their contracts one after another, and some people even want to terminate the contract!


    Li Zhengshang was already furious.


    If he doesn''t solve it, then he, the eldest master of the Li family, will be the head of the Li family in the future, it is still possible!


    In the meeting room.


    Li Genhong rarely smoked a cigarette, his face was very ugly.


    The whole meeting room was filled with gloomy atmosphere.


    "I understand, you guys, you don''t want to renew the contract and don''t need the support of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce."


    He snorted, then turned his head and looked at the other Chinese businessmen, "And you guys, want to cancel the contract. Are you not going to pay the membership fees for the second half of the year?"


    The Huameng Chamber of Commerce¡¯s membership fees are collected on a quarterly basis. They are afraid that these Chinese businessmen will suddenly withdraw their capital and leave overseas. If they collect it once a year, they may not be able to receive it.


    "Yes, we are not renewing our contract. Come over and tell you."


    "Yes, we don''t need the support of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce. These years, to be honest, I haven''t been to the Huameng Chamber of Commerce. What support is there for us."


    "Li Genhong, you know in your heart what kind of support, but you just talk about it. You are sucking blood, relying on your own power overseas to blackmail us!"


    When it comes to this, a few Chinese businessmen are not very polite.


    They all know that the Li family¡¯s property has been ruined a lot and suffered heavy losses, and it is the local blockbusters.


    "You can''t even protect yourself, who else do you want to protect?"


    After a few people finished speaking, they sneered, then stopped talking, turned and left.


    Li Genhong did not speak, and the smoke on his fingers had already burned his tail.


    He pinched out the cigarette **** and looked up at several other people: "Then you want to cancel the contract."


    "It''s okay to cancel the contract. After paying all the dues that need to be paid this year, plus the penalty, I can agree to cancel the contract."

 Chapter 1296： Are all counseling

    "What did you say?"


    Someone immediately disagreed.


    I''m not cooperating anymore, and still want the whole year''s dues, or even liquidated damages?


    "Isn''t this just right?"


    Li Genhong said, "Don''t you need to comply with what is written in the contract?"


    "Does your Huameng Chamber of Commerce comply with it?"


    One of them sneered again and again, "Said it is support, what did you support? It''s just that I didn''t come to harass us, my factory, the important equipment was stolen before, just under the nose of your Li family, you again What have you done?"


    He stared at Li Genhong without being polite, "I''m telling you, now everyone knows, Huameng Chamber of Commerce is just a paper tiger! There is no use for fart!"


    "The Lin family came overseas and didn''t pay any attention to you. Just as well, your Huameng Chamber of Commerce has not existed, it is necessary!"


    "I''m also telling you, you don''t want to take away a penny from me again! Humph!"


    After speaking, several Chinese businessmen are leaving.


    "Snapped!"


    Li Genhong suddenly slammed the ashtray in front of him to the ground with a crisp sound. In a flash, a dozen people rushed in and stopped those Chinese businessmen.


    "Either, keep the money, or, keep your life, choose yourself!"


    Li Gen Hongsen said coldly.


    He knew that these people could not be kept.


    Damn Jiangning!


    Damn Lin!


    However, in just a few days, the Lin family and Jiang Ning have caused the Li family to lose so much.


    Now he can only recover some of the losses as much as possible. After he solves the Lin family and solves Jiang Ning, he will find these **** to settle the accounts!


    Several Chinese businessmen wanted to resist, but they didn''t dare. They knew that Li Genhong was a man, and he became so cruel that he would really kill them!


    He obediently paid the membership dues for a whole year, even with a few million in liquidated damages, and a few Chinese businessmen were able to leave.


    "Hehe, rest assured, you can''t escape. As long as you are still doing business in this casino, you can''t escape the control of our Huameng Chamber of Commerce."


    Li Genhong''s face was gloomy.


    He walked outside, in the corridor, there were dozens of people standing, and the aura on each of them was different from ordinary people.


    These are all Lianjiazi!


    Half of them have master-level strength!


    These are all collected from the broken house of Ai Yi Ling Fu Ai Ai Lu Yi, and he was raised in the Li family with a lot of money.


    I wanted to use their power to grab the shares of the other two in the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, but now it seems that solving Lin and Jiangning first is more important than anything else.


    Otherwise, his Li family''s face will be lost!


    "It''s okay for a mere Chinese businessmen from China to solve them, right?"


    Li Genhong asked.


    "Don''t worry, Shao Li, we are very clear about those domestic bullies!"


    The person who spoke was called Tang Palace, who was the deputy head of the Qingmen Longtang at the time. Following Zhang Tiankai, he almost reached the sky in one step.


    But no one thought that after Zhang Tiankai took people to siege Bao Rongdong, he never came back, and the Qingmen was completely broken!


    And because he was arranged to prepare a celebration banquet, he escaped.


    He knew how the Bao family was destroyed because of offending a terrible figure in the country!


    Jiangning!


    This name, the people of their Qingmen, will never forget it!


    The treatment in the Li family is better than in the past in Qingmen, but it is to solve a Chinese businessman from China, who do business, are all counseling!


    "Don''t worry, Young Master Li, we will take care of this for you!"

 Chapter 1297： Bloodbath Lin

    Li Genhong nodded.


    "I can rest assured of you."


    This is a person raised by him, not even raised by the Li family.


    Those masters raised by the Li family belong to his father, Li Zhengshang!


    He wants to build his own power!


    The future is not only to inherit the Li family from Li Zhengshang''s hands, but also to build a stronger Li family.


    The Bao family is destroyed, but there are still many masters in the Qingmen. As long as he can integrate, the future Li family will not be worse than the Bao family, and even the Li family that controls the entire Huameng Chamber of Commerce will only be better than the Bao family. powerful!


    "I don''t care what method you use, I want to make Lin''s people disappear, not one is left!"


    Li Genhong said, "I want them to know and offend me Li Genhong''s fate!"


    "understand!"


    "Understood!" Tang Palace took the lead and shouted? Wu Ling''er covered Ai Ling''s whisper.


    After speaking, he led dozens of people away.


    To do it, it must be at night, and Ye Heiyue is higher, and it is time to kill!


    They have been aggrieved for a long time, and they have never been so aggrieved since the Bao family was annihilated and the Qingmen was annihilated.


    First, they were severely humiliated by the domestic guy named Jiangning, and finally, even their overseas Qingmen were destroyed by Jiangning!


    When he thinks of this name, he feels angry and even more terrified!


    It''s like a murderous god, who can''t get close or approached.


    ...


    Lin Group, overseas branch.


    Jiang Ning is making tea leisurely.


    The employees who come and go are gradually establishing a normal work track. These don''t need Jiang Ning to worry about.


    All he has to do is to maintain a good, happy mood.


    After all, he is the boss.


    Even Lin Yuzhen worked for him, huh.


    Suddenly, the elevator door opened, and a few people rushed in. Seeing Jiang Ning sitting there, they quickly speeded up their pace.


    "Mr. Jiang! Mr. Jiang!"


    Several people did not expect that Jiang Ning would dare to be here, making tea so leisurely!


    "A few of you came here just right, I have just arrived here, you can try it."


    Jiang Ning gave a few people a cup, but those few people could not care about drinking tea.


    "Mr. Jiang, the big thing is not good! You...you run away!"


    "You Lin, quickly close the door and avoid the wind first!"


    "Yeah, that Li family... is going to do it against you!"


    A few Chinese businessmen just came out of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce and hurried over.


    They all saw what Jiang Ning did. They were not only moved, but also hoped that Jiang Ning would succeed.


    In this way, these Chinese businessmen can really stand up overseas!


    But how could I think that the people of the Li family were so vicious, they even wanted to kill Jiang Ning and the others!


    "What''s wrong, what''s wrong with the Li family?"


    Jiang Ning looked relaxed and looked at several people, "You are not going to cancel the contract, why do you look a little embarrassed."


    Several people said the matter, their faces full of anger.


    "I didn''t expect that Li Genhong raised a lot of masters, all of whom were cruel and cruel, I heard that they were from the green sect before!"


    Who doesn''t know that the former green door belonged to the Bao family!


    The Bao family is the strongest family in the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    It''s just that the Bao family disappeared suddenly, as if the world had evaporated, and no one remained.


    But the people of the Qingmen are still terrible!


    How did those masters gain a foothold in the casino?


    Those were all killed one by one!


    "Lin broke the rules of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, and even hit his Li family in the face. Li Genhong would not let you go. I thought he would play tricks the most. How could I think that they wanted your life? !"


    "A few of us, just didn''t leave, we secretly hid behind the wall and heard that they are going to bloodbath everyone in the Lin family tonight!"

 Chapter 1298： Kill God also order takeaway!

    "Yes? Wu''er and Wuer''s mindfulness?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes widened, "Bloodwash our Lin family?"


    "Just rely on the leftovers of the green door?"


    He smiled and shook his head, not paying attention.


    Who did Jiang Ning think it was?


    Didn¡¯t the people from the green gates be killed that day?


    He remembered that of the twelve hall masters, one was left, and the master Bao Rongdong died tragically in the end. Is there anything very powerful in the Qingmen?


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s indifferent look, several Chinese businessmen almost cried.


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    "Taste this tea. After a few minutes, the taste will be different."


    After finishing speaking, he stopped paying attention to a few people, turned his head and shouted at the secretary Xiao Zhao.


    "Xiao Zhao, let me know. Tonight, everyone in the company is working hard to get things done. When it''s over, I will ask everyone to eat authentic fried chicken burgers."


    Several Chinese businessmen will faint to death.


    Jiang Ning also wants everyone to gather together, so that everyone in Li Genhong can get it done in one go?


    They can only be in a hurry, and there is no way.


    Jiang Ning and the others have just come from China, how can they understand how terrible Qingmen is.


    But, at the beginning, in the casino, it was one of the best forces!


    Seeing that Jiang Ning would not listen, they stopped talking. They could only sigh and turn around and leave, otherwise they would stay here, and even them would lose their lives.


    The Lin Group, an overseas branch, is already in a busy atmosphere.


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there making tea, from beginning to end, he didn''t take these things to heart.


    Time, one minute and one second passed.


    The sky gradually darkened, but none of Lin''s employees left.


    Not only is the work unfinished, but also because I can eat Jiangning again, or the authentic fried chicken burger from overseas.


    At the suggestion of some people, even Jiang Ning agreed to give everyone a bottle of beer!


    In the evening, eleven o''clock.


    At the end of the day''s work, the atmosphere in the office gradually began to change.


    Jiang Ning walked out of Lin Yuzhen''s office and clapped his hands: "The meal I ordered is already downstairs! I''ll go down and take it now, don''t worry, everyone!"


    at the same time.


    Lin''s Group Overseas Branch is downstairs!


    Dozens of people arrived at the door and looked upstairs at the brightly lit Lin, but no one dared to step in!


    Headed by Tang Palace, his face turned pale.


    He looked at the solemn words Lin''s on the huge plaque, and his Adam''s apple slipped.


    "Lin, Lin''s?"


    A face immediately appeared in his mind, "Is it Jiang Ning''s... the Lin family?"


    As a person of the Qing Clan, as the former deputy head of Longtang, he is qualified to know some things about the Bao family.


    He knew that the Bao family''s domestic industry was killed by a company called Lin!


    He even knew that the Bao family was killed by Lin''s Jiang Ning!


    He also knew that the entire Qingmen was destroyed by Jiang Ning''s hands!


    They are just the fish that slipped through the net!


    It''s the little shrimp that Jiangning simply doesn''t like!


    "Ding Ding¡ª"


    The car bell rang, and a food delivery truck stopped at Lin''s door. Several food delivery people were carrying incubators and were going upstairs.


    "Excuse me,"


    Tang Palace quickly grabbed a person and asked cautiously, "Are you sending it to the Lin family?"


    After getting an affirmative answer, Tang Palace became more nervous.


    He just continued to ask, and suddenly he saw that the name of the person who ordered the order on the take-out orders on these incubators was Jiang Ning!


    Kill God also order takeaway?

 Chapter 1299： So enthusiastic

    Tang Palace felt his legs tremble suddenly.


    Jiangning!


    He will never forget this name forever!


    That terrifying demon!


    The Bao family is because he doesn''t have it, and the Qingmen is because he doesn''t have it!


    Now, he is going to kill Jiang Ning?


    Li Genhong, I''m **** your uncle!


    Tang Palace cursed in his heart.


    He turned around to escape, and a figure appeared at the door.


    "My takeaway arrived?"


    When the voice came, Tang Palace''s body was immediately nailed there and couldn''t move. He felt that his soul could no longer move. If he dared to move, he would die!


    "Are you Mr. Jiang?"


    The delivery staff smiled and asked Zheshan lovingly and closed.


    "I''m."


    The simple two words made Tang Palace feel that he fell into the ice cellar instantly.


    He suddenly wanted to kill Li Genhong!


    Ben had already left the Qingmen, lingering and panting, but now it was sent to Jiang Ning''s hands again.


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly, a hand was placed on Tang Palace''s shoulder, scaring him all over with cleverness.


    He turned his head, Jiang Ning was looking at him.


    "You also deliver the food?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "I, I, I am! I am!"


    Tang Palace quickly said.


    After speaking, he laughed hurriedly, and took the initiative to pick up the take-out incubator: "I''m helping, a few of them, where can they get so much, I''ll help! I''ll help!"


    After speaking, Tang Palace immediately turned his head and looked at the person he had brought: "What are you still waiting for?"


    "The takeaway is cold, let Lin''s staff eat cold takeaway, won''t your conscience hurt!"


    As soon as the voice fell, dozens of people rushed to deliver the incubator, and several takeaways were shocked.


    Such a passionate person!


    Jiang Ning let a few people in the Tang Palace go upstairs with boxes after boxes of take-out incubators.


    Lin''s office area is brightly lit!


    Tang Palace looked at the eyes staring at him, suddenly a little frightened.


    He feels like a sheep has entered the wolf pack!


    He is a master at the master level!


    "The takeaway is here!"


    I don''t know who shouted, a large group of people, all ran over, one excited.


    Most of the people have come overseas for the first time, and it is also the first time to eat the authentic chicken burger here.


    They swarmed in, making Tang Gong''s face pale in fright. The incubator he was holding almost didn''t hold it firmly and fell to the ground.


    "Don''t grab it! Don''t grab it!"


    Xiao Zhao still speaks with weight, she yelled, "Everyone has it! All!"


    After speaking, she asked Tang Palace to put down the incubator and asked her colleagues to take them one by one.


    With so much, are you afraid of not eating enough?


    One hamburger for one person, one fried chicken for one person, and cola and cola with ice. During this busy day, when the mood is a little impetuous, one sip, it''s really fried!


    Brother Ning really understands them.


    "Have you not paid yet?"


    When everything was finished, Xiao Zhao stood there awkwardly when seeing a few people in Tang Palace, and couldn''t help but speak, "I didn''t pay, you look for him!"


    She pointed directly at Jiang Ning.


    Are you kidding me, Ning Ge treats me, who dares to pay?


    Isn''t that not giving Jiangning face?


    "Pay! Paid!"


    Tang Palace¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slipped, asking him to ask Jiang Ning for money? He is only thirty-seven this year, and he has not yet reached the end of his life.


    After speaking, he bowed again and again: "Nothing, can we go now?"


    "sure."


    Xiao Zhao smiled, and said to his heart that this overseas takeaway, why is he so polite, after the meal is delivered, is it possible that he still wants to stay and eat some?

 Chapter 1300： White-eyed wolf!

    With permission, Tang Palace almost cried. He didn''t dare to say another word. He stooped down again and again, cautiously backing out, for fear that there would be some noise that would affect everyone and make Jiang Ning unhappy.


    I took the elevator all the way, my heart seemed to hang in the air, uneasy and uneasy.


    It wasn''t until the first floor and the foot stepped on the ground that Tang Palace felt that he had really survived!


    "Go! Go!"


    He hurried away, where he dared to stay for a while.


    Upstairs, Jiang Ning took the takeaway and delivered it to Lin Yuzhen''s office.


    "Isn''t that someone is going to make trouble?"


    Lin Yu really took a sip of Coke, and he was refreshed.


    "I''ve been here."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "I guess I changed my mind temporarily, and it has become a supper for everyone."


    He picked up the tissue and wiped the corner of Lin Yuzhen''s mouth.


    "Don''t drink too much, you will get fat easily."


    Lin Yuzhen heard it and immediately put it down.


    "Of course, I like you when you get fat."


    Lin Yu really smiled, stretched out his hand and took it again, and said with a smile: "I have two last sips."


    With that, Gulugulu drank two big mouthfuls, eagerly waiting for each mouthful, filled his entire mouth, and then quickly put the cup down, with a sly look.


    The playful and cute appearance made Jiang Ning look helpless, and he had no choice but to pick up the coke cup that was only a little bit left.


    "Drink, drink..."


    ...


    At that time.


    Li Genhong is at the headquarters of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, waiting for news.


    He just learned that the Lins are all working overtime tonight in order to get into normal operation as soon as possible.


    But they have no chance.


    Those guys in Tang Palace are all ruthless people, they were notoriously cruel and cruel when they were in Qingmen Longtang!


    They want to do something to wash Lin''s blood, and early tomorrow morning, they can only see the blood flowing in the entire office of Lin''s!


    Jiang Ning...Lin Yuzhen!


    You have to die!


    "Bang? Wu Yi''s Er Er''s whistle?!"


    Suddenly, the door of Li Genhong''s office was kicked open.


    Li Genhong was taken aback.


    "who!"


    He raised his head and let out a loud shout, and he saw Tang Palace kick open the door and strode in, his face seemed a little ugly.


    "Tang Palace? Is the matter settled!"


    Tang Palace didn''t speak, with a gloomy face, he walked directly in front of Li Genhong, holding his collar in one hand, and snapping in the other.


    The crisp applause made Li Genhong stunned.


    "You, what are you doing!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    ...


    Tang Palace seemed to be mad, without saying a word, just madly smoking Li Genhong''s mouth.


    After a few slaps, Li Genhong''s mouth was full of blood!


    "What are you...what are you going to do!"


    Li Genhong shouted loudly, "I am from the Li family! I raised you!"


    "Snapped!"


    After hearing this, Tang Palace became more angry, raised his palm, and patted Li Genhong''s chest fiercely.


    Click--


    A few broken breast bones!


    "what--"


    Li Genhong screamed miserably.


    "You raised us?"


    Tang Palace yelled, "You gave me a few bad money, can you let me go to death? I will kill you first!"


    Li Genhong''s face turned pale, and he panicked when he saw Tang Palace''s murderous face.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    He yelled, "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!"


    He didn''t know what happened. He asked Tang Palace and the others to kill Jiang Ning. Tang Palace said that there was no problem, but now he suddenly came back? Want to kill himself?


    This is a problem for raising tigers!


    These **** white-eyed wolves!


    "What''s the matter!"


    Li Genhong gritted his teeth and trembled all over, "Tang Palace, I belong to the Li family. If you kill me, you will never escape from the casino!"

 Chapter 1301： Dont be too much

    He didn''t know what happened. Tang Palace was working for himself, but now he wants his own life!


    Li Genhong was about to collapse.


    Seeing Tang Palace''s murderous face at this moment, he could only use the identity of the young master of the Li family to calm Tang Palace down.


    Sure enough, when he heard these words, Tang Palace snorted and didn''t immediately kill the killer.


    This is the headquarters of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce. If he had killed Li Genhong, the Li family would soon know that they wanted to escape from the casino, or it would not be too difficult for them to escape from the casino.


    But the Huameng Chamber of Commerce is very powerful all over the world, and the Li family probably won''t let them off easily with this murderous hatred.


    "Young Master Li, as a human being, you can''t be too much!"


    Tang Gong stretched out his hand and patted Li Genhong''s face vigorously, "Everyone is raised by mothers and fathers, and they have only one life. Why do you let us die?"


    "Send to death?"


    Li Genhong really didn''t understand.


    He just asked Tang Palace to kill those Lin people, what is it to die?


    Those ordinary employees don''t have the power to bind chickens. It''s easy for them to do it.


    "You are right. You are the young master of the Li family. We can''t kill you easily. Otherwise, even if we can get out of the casino, the future will not be easy."


    Tang Gong snorted, staring at Li Genhong, and suddenly sneered, "Then please Young Master Li, come with us."


    He figured it out.


    This casino is not a place to stay for long.


    Lin opened a branch here, so Jiang Ning would definitely come here from time to time. He never wanted to see Jiang Ning again in his life.


    He wants to leave here, even more so with a large sum of money!


    There are still so many brothers under his hand. As long as they go to other places, relying on their strengths, there is nothing impossible for them to make a breakthrough!


    Even, they can make a comeback and live better than before.


    This money will naturally be sent to the Li family to take it!


    "As long as you don''t kill me, we can discuss it together."


    Li Genhong gritted his teeth. He didn''t expect that he had raised the people like Tang Palace for a period of time. He thought they would be loyal to him. How could he have thought that this was just a group of white-eyed wolves!


    "Don''t worry, we only need money."


    Tang Palace glanced at Li Genhong, "Don''t play tricks, otherwise, what we want is not just money, but your life!"


    He just wanted to leave the casino quickly, take a large sum of money, and fly far away, far away from the place where there is Jiangning, no matter where it is.


    He didn''t want to stay as long as Jiang Ning was within a few hundred miles.


    Tang Palace asked Li Genhong on both sides to leave, leading him to a secret place, and immediately called Li Zhengshang.


    "I want 100 million U.S. dollars, otherwise, you will spend tens of thousands of U.S. dollars to choose a good cemetery for him!"


    The words are very simple, revealing the murderous intent of Sen Leng!


    Li Zhengshang never expected that things would turn out to be like this.


    The Li family suffered successive blows in just a few days.


    Not only in the industry, but also in the underground circles of various districts, they have been constantly attacked, and the losses are not small. Even the Chinese businessmen who belong to their powerful family in the Huameng have cancelled their contracts.


    The impact is too great!


    Now, even Li Genhong has been kidnapped!


    It was their own family who did it.


    Li Zhengshang is really going crazy!


    He had already told Li Genhong that the remnants of Qingmen must keep a distance and not be too trusting.


    After all, he is not his own, even if he is rich, he may not be able to give in sincerity.


    Li Genhong didn''t listen, and even suggested that he wanted the people in Tang Palace to become an important part of the martial arts strength of the Li family!


    Nothing will happen now!


    "Come on!"


    Li Zhengshang shouted immediately.


    Several masters stood up immediately, two of them even reached the level of Grand Master.

 Chapter 1302： Its him!

    "Go and rescue my son!"


    He shouted coldly.


    "Patriarch, this matter, I''m afraid we still have to take a long-term view."


    One of them said, "Although the Tang Palace''s strength is not as good as ours, he is narrow-minded and very insidious. If he does it rashly, I am afraid it will anger him."


    "What''s more, their current location is not certain. The location located by phone may not necessarily be where they are now."


    People like Tang Palace are very careful.


    He will not make low-level mistakes, let alone know that there are other masters in the Li family.


    Li Zhengshang frowned: "Could it be that I can only give in to them, give them money, and let them let go?"


    "Then it depends on the Patriarch, whether he thinks the young master''s life is more important, or money is more important."


    If they were ordinary kidnappers, they would naturally not hesitate to find a way to save people.


    But people like Tang Palace used to be the deputy head of the Qingmen Longtang. Can the person who can sit in that position be an ordinary person?


    Not to mention, he is still a master of master level strength, even compared to them, it is not much worse.


    Once he angered him, Li Genhong would definitely die!


    Li Zhengshang was really angry.


    Once this news spreads, the reputation of the Li family will definitely fall again.


    The Li family can''t even protect their young master, so they still want to support those Chinese businessmen?


    Or to protect those Chinese businessmen from being bullied and kidnapped by others?


    This is a **** joke at all!


    But if he doesn''t give money, Li Genhong''s chances of alive are very rare soon!


    "Give me money!"


    Li Zhengshang''s body was trembling, his face was so dark that it almost dripped water.


    The anonymous account number sent by Tang Palace quickly received 100 million U.S. dollars.


    "Young Master Li, it seems that your status in the Li family is still very high. Patriarch Li didn''t hesitate and gave the money directly."


    Tang Gong smiled, "I am also a refreshing person. If I say not to kill you, then naturally I won''t kill you."


    Li Genhong did not speak.


    He just stared at Tang Palace, regretting how he had recruited this white-eyed wolf into his home!


    "Brother Tang, all arrangements have been made. You can leave immediately and leave from the border of Mexico City."


    The subordinates walked over quickly and whispered.


    Tang Palace nodded.


    He walked to Li Genhong, squatted down, and sighed.


    "We don''t want to be like this either. After so many years in the casino, we all want to stay here and make a comeback, but it won''t work."


    He stretched out his hand and placed it on Li Genhong''s body, "If that one is here, we can''t be here. He doesn''t kill me now because he feels that my ant doesn''t even have to be trampled to death. But in case, someday Is he in a bad mood?"


    "What did you say?"


    Li Genhong didn''t hear it? Lu Lu Shiyi covered the zero shade? Bai, "Who is that one?"


    Tang Palace was taken aback, his face immediately sank, and his expression became ferocious.


    "At this time, are you still pretending?"


    How could Li Genhong not know who was going to kill himself?


    That is Jiang Ning!


    It is the king of the forbidden land in the East China Sea!


    It was the terrible demon who destroyed the Bao family and Qingmen with one hand!


    Is Li Genhong still pretending to himself?


    "I don''t have to lie to you, who the **** is that one!"


    Li Genhong was annoyed and yelled.


    Suddenly, his whole body trembled, his eyes became sluggish, staring at Tang Palace, his lips trembled, "Is it... it''s him?"


    Tang Palace squinted his eyes: "Jiang Ning!"


    "Jiangning!"


    Li Genhong''s throat slipped, he guessed it was Jiang Ning, because he asked Tang Palace to kill Jiang Ning!

 Chapter 1303： completion!

    But he didn''t expect that Tang Palace would be frightened like this by Jiang Ning, and he even went back to kidnap himself and ask the Li family for money to leave.


    "It seems that Young Master Li really doesn''t know."


    Seeing Li Genhong''s reaction, Tang Gong saw that he really didn''t know, and could not help but cursed in his heart, this idiot!


    "Do you know why the Bao family is missing? Do you know why my blue door is missing?"


    "It''s all because of this Jiangning! He wants the Bao family to die, he wants the Qingmen to die!"


    Boom


    Li Genhong only felt his tinnitus in his ears instantly.


    His mind was blank for a moment, and even normal thinking was gone.


    Jiang Ning... is it so terrible?


    Jiang Ning killed the Bao family!


    Qingmen was also destroyed by Jiangning!


    How could he... how could he be so terrible!


    "Young Master Li, I really admire you. I even dared to fight against Jiang Ning and want to kill Lin''s people. Don''t you know, Jiang Ning is the most short-sighted?"


    Tang Gong shook his head, sneered, and immediately stopped wasting time, letting Li Genhong still sit there in a daze, and immediately led someone away.


    When the money is in hand, he has to leave immediately, and Li Genhong...


    Where is it necessary for him to act and offend Jiang Ning, who can continue to live?


    Li Genhong was completely stupid, sitting there for a long time without moving.


    His body is trembling, even his soul is trembling!


    Of course, he had heard of the destruction of the Bao family and the Qingmen, and he discussed with Li Zhengshang a few days ago what was going on.


    They felt that it was internal chaos and killing each other, but they didn''t expect... it was Jiang Ning!


    "Guru¡ª"


    Li Genhong''s throat slid, his lips trembling: "It''s over! It''s over! It''s over!"


    The Li family offended Jiang Ning!


    He immediately got up, as if mad, and ran towards the house quickly.


    at the same time.


    Li family!


    Li Zhengshang received a call from Tang Palace and confirmed that Li Genhong was alive, so he immediately sent someone to pick him up.


    And he couldn''t get away because the other two of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, the Patriarch of the Cheng family and the Bai family, came here.


    In the hall, the fragrance of tea overflowed.


    Even after living overseas for many years, they still prefer to drink tea rather than coffee.


    "There are a total of 13 Chinese businessmen who have terminated the contract, including those that have expired, and there are still six. It seems that the situation is not so good."


    Cheng Ruo, the head of the Cheng family, glanced at Li Zhengshang, squinted, and looked bad. "I''m very curious, what happened to the Li family, you should tell us."


    "Yes, something happened to the Li family, that is your Li family''s problem, but because of your Li family, it affects the entire Huameng Chamber of Commerce, affecting my Bai family and the Cheng family. Who will bear the loss?"


    Bai Feng, the head of the Bai family, had dissatisfaction on his face.


    Especially the kidnapping of Li Genhong, the young master of the Li family, caused the reputation of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce to fall to the bottom!


    They can''t even protect their own people. What can they do to protect those Chinese businessmen?


    What qualifications do they have to collect 20% of their annual profits as membership dues?


    "You worry too much."


    Li Zhengshang said directly, "My Li family, there is no problem, this is just a misunderstanding."


    He said indifferently: "The dog is okay, it''s just that he''s a little bit greedy, let alone influence the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    "That''s not what I said, the impact does not affect, it is not you alone in the final say."


    Cheng Ruo snorted, "Huameng Chamber of Commerce, it is not your Li family, but three!"

 Chapter 1304： Raise your hands high

    The Bao family is gone, and the three of them stand together, but they are much more balanced.


    But they know that no one is willing to give up shares to others, and they all hope to get more shares.


    Nowadays, the domestic situation is very good, and many companies have plans to develop overseas. For them, that is a steady stream of business, and a profitable business.


    But if the influence of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce is reduced because of the Li family, who will make up for this loss?


    So today, his two masters, the Cheng family and the Bai family, came directly to Li Zhengshang, not only to put pressure on him, but also... to take away the share from his Li family!


    "We must minimize the negative impact."


    Bai Feng said, "Zhengshang, you shouldn''t be so selfish if we have cooperated for so many years."


    Li Zhengshang''s face was ugly.


    What can he say now?


    There was something wrong with the Li family, and he couldn''t hide it.


    These two old foxes come together, don''t they just want to take more shares?


    "Then you guys, what do you want?"


    Li Zhengshang''s face also sank.


    Cheng Ruo is right, they really have to find a way to minimize the bad impact, otherwise it is not just the Cheng family and the Bai family that will lose, and he will lose the most!


    The two of them used this to coerce themselves!


    "It''s easy to say, as long as this period of time, the Li family temporarily withdraws from the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, and all matters are left to our two families."


    Bai Feng sighed faintly, "This is all for the sake of the three of us."


    "Not bad!"


    Without waiting for Li Zhengshang to speak, Cheng Ruo continued, "This is for the good of the three companies, and the negative problems of the Li family should not be allowed to affect the entire Huameng Chamber of Commerce. Zhengshang, I think you are clear."


    Instead, other companies had these problems, and Li Zhengshang would do the same.


    This is the only remedy, but the bad point is that if you do not participate in the affairs of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce for a period of time, or even withdraw temporarily, you will come back again, but you will not have enough bargaining chips to negotiate.


    "Li Family, I will be back sooner or later, but before that, I should deal with my own affairs first."


    Cheng Ruodao, "As for who is destroying the business of our Huameng Chamber of Commerce, our two families will solve it. On this point, the Li family can rest assured."


    Li Zhengshang did not speak.


    He sat there, leaning on the handle of the chair with both hands, squinting his eyes slightly, his heart was angry, but nothing showed on his face.


    "I need to think about it."


    After a long time, he spoke and turned to look at the two people.


    "Of course, I will focus on the entire Chamber of Commerce, you can rest assured."


    He solemnly said.


    "Okay, then you can think about it and make a decision as soon as possible. The longer you drag it, the greater the loss to your family will be. You are so obsessed with the West? You know it in your heart."


    Cheng Ruo and Bai Feng stood up and looked at each other. It was clear in their hearts that Li Zheng Chamber of Commerce agreed that he had no choice.


    The two didn''t say much, turned and left to arrange other things, quietly waiting for the Li family to withdraw temporarily.


    As long as the Li family quit, I''m afraid it will not only be temporary.


    Not long after the two left, Li Genhong was picked up, ignoring his embarrassment, even his hair messed up like a beggar.


    He hurriedly ran to Li Zhengshang, plopped, and knelt down directly!


    "Dad! I was wrong! I was wrong!"


    "I messed with the wrong person! I really messed with the wrong person!"


    Li Genhong''s voice was trembling, and there was no blood on his face.


    Li Zhengshang didn''t care to get angry. Seeing Li Genhong like this, he pressed his heart to kill him, and said in a cold voice, "What the **** is going on!"


    "I... I provoke someone! Someone we can''t provoke!"


    Li Genhong knelt on the ground, with the name Jiang Ning in his mind, and he seemed to see the blood flowing from the Bao family and Qingmen...


    "Go and beg him! Please raise your hands high and let us go!"

 Chapter 1305： idiot

    "what are you talking about!"


    Li Zhengshang was upright annoyed. Seeing Li Genhong''s speech was even more unclear, he slapped him and said, "Clarify to me!"


    "It''s Jiang Ning!"


    Li Genhong didn''t care that his face was swollen, and shouted, "It''s him who killed the Bao family!"


    "It''s him, destroying the blue door!"


    Li Zhengshang''s brain suddenly buzzed.


    "What did you say?"


    He couldn''t believe it, and was instantly confused.


    How could this have something to do with the Bao family and Qingmen again?


    "The Lin family, Jiang Ning belonged to the Lin family! The Bao family used to be in the country, they had an enmity with the Lin family, and they were killed by Jiang Ning!"


    "Even Qingmen didn''t stay behind!"


    Li Genhong yelled, "When Tang Palace saw Jiang Ning, he was almost scared to death. I asked him to kill Jiang Ning, so he turned his anger on me..."


    Li Zhengshang''s body trembled and he almost couldn''t stand firm.


    Bao? Yiwu love and serve Yiwu''s home?


    Aomen?


    Are they all destroyed in Jiang Ning''s hands?


    And the person Li Genhong provoked was Jiang Ning!


    He turned his head abruptly and stared at Li Genhong, wishing to kill him alive.


    It''s not good to provoke, provoke that horrible guy!


    "You, you and Jiang Ning, are you grieving with each other for life and death?"


    Li Zhengshang asked hurriedly.


    "No, it''s not... just a few small holidays."


    Li Genhong recalled, it shouldn''t be regarded as a grudge against life and death.


    Besides, he is the one who has been suffering, and it is his Li family who has lost. Jiang Ning will not want to kill him, right?


    "Dad, think of a way! Think of a way!"


    Li Genhong was a little scared.


    The powerful families such as the Bao family were all wiped out, and even the Qingmen, which was known to have been circulating in the country for a hundred years, was wiped out by Jiangning.


    His Li family is a fart!


    "Think of a way? What do I think!"


    Li Zhengshang kicked Li Genhong and kicked him out.


    He feels that his head is big.


    He sat down and shouted at Li Genhong: "Come here! Tell me the ins and outs of the matter!"


    Where did Li Genhong dare to hide, he immediately told Li Zhengshang about the matter from beginning to end.


    After hearing everything, Li Zhengshang frowned and sighed up to the sky.


    "You are an idiot!"


    "This is the game between the Silanka family and the Lin family. What kind of tool are you going to play."


    He is really going to be **** off.


    Li Genhong did not dare to speak.


    Kneeling there obediently, dare not say anything again.


    Looking back now, he realized that, based on Amel''s identity and status, if she really wants to help Lin, where does she need to pass herself?


    She can directly approach the three controllers of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    But she didn''t, because if Li Zhengshang heard this, he would react immediately, knowing that it was the pit that Amel had dug and would not be easily fooled.


    But Li Genhong was young and energetic, and he was full of blood, and he was not calm enough at all.


    Even if I just wanted to express myself in front of Amel, how could I ever think about the origin of this Lin family? Why did Amel take it so seriously?


    This idiot didn''t want to think that even the princess of the Sri Lanka family cared about Lin, would it be an ordinary company?


    "What to do, what to do, you ask me what to do now? Where the **** do I know what to do!"


    There were two people in Li Zhengshang''s mind at the moment.


    One said, kill this rebellious son, this thing is not enough to succeed!


    The other said, okay, okay!


    If he hadn''t only had this son, Li Zhengshang really wanted to kill the beast directly, even if Jiang Ning had to kill him himself.


    Li Genhong lowered his head and said nothing.


    He didn''t dare to say anything now, he was afraid to say it, and Li Zheng Chamber of Commerce couldn''t help it, and directly wiped his neck with a knife.

 Chapter 1306： Guilty

    After a while, Li Zhengshang calmed down.


    After all, **** is still old and spicy.


    He guessed that if Jiang Ning really wanted to kill him, the Li family would not survive to this day. Since Jiang Ning hadn''t done anything, then the target was definitely not the Li family.


    In a mere Li family, how can he get the eye?


    After thinking for a long time, Li Zhengshang reacted and finally knew what Jiang Ning wanted to do.


    "There is something to do with it. If the Li family wants to survive this catastrophe, they must abandon something."


    Hearing these words, Li Genhong trembled.


    "Dad... I don''t want to die... You only have one son!"


    Li Zhengshang''s eyes widened: "When you **** it, let alone you, I don''t want to live!"


    "shut up!"


    Li Genhong shut up and said nothing.


    Li Zhengshang immediately picked up the phone and called Cheng Ruo.


    He knew that Cheng Ruo and Bai Feng must still stay together, discussing how to take more shares from him.


    "You don''t want to do it, it''s all for you!"


    The phone went through.


    "I think it over."


    Li Zhengshang''s tone changed instantly.


    He sighed: "This matter is the problem of my Li family, because my Li family has affected the entire Huameng Chamber of Commerce, and the responsibility lies with me."


    "I can withdraw from the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, permanently, and I can transfer all my shares to you, but the premise is that I have to increase the price by 20%!"


    On the other end of the phone, there was almost no hesitation, and he immediately agreed.


    Raise 20% and take away all the shares of the Li family. What you can earn back in the future will far exceed the 20%!


    Cheng Ruo and Bai Feng, of course, knew that the Li family was definitely going to quit. They just chose the timing. When the Huameng Chamber of Commerce loses more, their share of the Li family will only become less valuable.


    Putting down the phone, Li Zhengshang narrowed his eyes.


    He turned his head and looked at Li Genhong, his eyes trembled.


    "dad¡­¡­"


    Li Genhong''s throat slipped. He didn''t expect that the Li family would get to this point, so easily, giving up all the shares, it was only obtained by the Li family for decades!


    "Ask for money, or is it terrible?"


    Li Zhengshang snorted, "Li Genhong [Biquge 5200www.bqg5200.me], you can remember clearly that today, the reason why the Li family got here is because you are blind! You should not be offended if you are offended. people!"


    Li Genhong did not dare to speak.


    "Whether the Li family can survive or not is still unknown, but if you don''t give up the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, you will definitely die!"


    Jiang is still old and spicy. In terms of vision and courage, Li Genhong is at least a dozen blocks behind Li Zhengshang.


    Li Zhengshang walked to Li Genhong, looked down at him, stretched out his hand and patted him on the head.


    "In order for the Li family to survive, you have to bear many things, understand?"


    Li Genhong raised his head and clearly saw that a complex light flashed in Li Zhengshang''s eyes. He was suddenly a little scared, but he didn''t dare to refute, so he nodded.


    At that time.


    Lin Wu closed Xi Ling Wu Yi Yi Ai Group''s overseas branch!


    Early in the morning, all the employees came to the company with high spirits to work.


    This kind of working hard for dreams makes people never feel tired.


    But as soon as they arrived at the door, they all stopped and froze.


    At the door of the company, there was a man kneeling, naked upper body, on his back, he had been beaten to the skin with a whip long ago!


    It''s Li Genhong!


    Standing next to him, Li Zhengshang, still holding the whip in his hand, looked serious, like a javelin, straightened up.


    "I implore Mr. Jiang to forgive Houzi for his rude offense!"


    He shouted.

 Chapter 1307： Is a ruthless person

    The people around are stunned!


    In this busy street, especially in this area, there are really not too many people coming and going.


    Many people have picked up their mobile phones and took photos directly.


    Li Zhengshang really didn''t care about his own face, he didn''t care about the face of the Li family!


    "Mr. Jiang, please forgive me!"


    Li Zhengshang stood there, his body straight, unshakable, as if he didn''t care at all, the eyes of the people around him.


    His wrist shook--


    Snapped!


    The leather whip slammed on Li Genhong''s body, and immediately, blood splashed!


    "what--"


    Li Genhong gritted his teeth, but still trembling with pain, tears and nose came out, he uttered a sound, and he dared not make any other noises.


    The people around were really stunned!


    The people of the Lin family also knew who Mr. Jiang was mentioned by Li Zhengshang, but where did the people who come and go would know.


    They only knew that Li Zhengshang and his son were apologizing, begging for mercy, and begging for forgiveness!


    And that Jiang Xian? Ran Shan Erling to hide the meaning of Erdi? Who was born? How could they not know.


    But above, the Lin Group, such a freshman sign, everyone can see!


    This person offended the Lin family, and came to bear Jing to ask for the crime, right?


    But what kind of company is Lin? It seems that it has only just been established.


    A piece of news was exposed, and even soon the media came, and no one wanted to miss such news.


    Until someone exclaimed, calling out the identity of Li Zhengshang and the identity of one of the founders of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, the scene was in an uproar.


    In the gambling city, no one knows how powerful the Huameng Chamber of Commerce is, but now, one of the founders, Li Zhengshang, kneeled in front of this Lin family with his son, asking for forgiveness!


    Li Zhengshang didn''t care about the eyes of the people around him, he still stood there, and after a while, with a whip, he slammed Li Genhong''s body fiercely!


    Snapped!


    Crisp.


    Lin''s employees walked over cautiously, this kind of thing is not theirs.


    Upstairs, Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen have gone directly from the underground garage to the office upstairs.


    What was going on at the door? Xiang Gao told them.


    "This Li Zhengshang is really a ruthless man, he is going to kill his son alive!"


    Xiang Gao sighed, "At the beginning, the four major families joined forces to get a Huameng Chamber of Commerce to attract the blood of Chinese businessmen from China. Now, there are only two remaining."


    The Bao family is gone, and now the Li family has also withdrawn. Jiang Ning has never paid attention to the remaining Cheng family and Bai family.


    Xiang Gao knows very well that for Jiang Ning, the so-called Huameng Chamber of Commerce does not even have the qualifications to be his opponent.


    "He is a smart man,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "If he doesn''t kill Li Genhong, then Li Genhong will really die."


    He turned his head and glanced at Lin Yu who was busy.


    "Let them come up."


    "Yes."


    Xiang Gao nodded, turned around and walked out of the office, and immediately went downstairs.


    At the door, Li Zhengshang was still standing there, Li Genhong''s body was already dripping with blood!


    He was trembling and twitching. Even if he tried his best to control, he couldn''t control it at all. His face had already turned white, kneeling there, and his legs were numb.


    "Patriarch Li."


    Xiang Gao walked to the door and looked at Li Zhengshang, "You performed this show at the door of the Lin family. It is not a good influence on the Lin family."


    His face was calm, but his voice was low, and he was obviously dissatisfied with Li Zhengshang''s behavior.

 Chapter 1308： You only have one chance

    "I just express my sincerity."


    Li Zhengshang said, "I want to tell Mr. Jiang that if my Li family''s attitude hurts Lin''s reputation, all losses will be borne by the Li family."


    "very good."


    Nodded to Gao.


    Talking to smart people is easy.


    You don''t need to say too much, Li Zhengshang can understand what he means.


    To compensate Lin, don¡¯t you have to survive?


    "Mr. Jiang invites you to go up."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Li Zhengshang nodded, and only said thank you, but these two words meant two things.


    He turned his head and glanced at Li Genhong: "Get up and follow me to see Mr. Jiang."


    Li Genhong supported it with his hands, his thighs were shaking, and he barely stood up.


    He was full of blood, and it was shocking to see!


    But even so, he still said nothing.


    Xiang Gao took the two upstairs and entered Jiang Ning''s office.


    "Mr. Jiang."


    It was the first time Li Zhengshang saw Jiang Ning. He didn''t expect that the horrible man in the rumor, who was so powerful and terrifying and killed the Bao family and Qingmen, was so young!


    The more he thought about it, the more scared he felt.


    "Patriarch Li is very courageous."


    Jiang Ning sat there, looking like an ordinary person, but in Li Zhengshang''s eyes, Jiang Ning''s aura was too strong!


    The more Jiang Ning doesn''t show it, the more he looks at ordinary, the more it feels unfathomable!


    "The dog has eyes but no knowledge of Mount Tai, and offended Mr. Jiang. I dare not ask Mr. Jiang for forgiveness."


    Li Zhengshang bowed slightly, and said, "If the child does not teach, it is the father''s fault. The child failed to learn basic politeness. It is my father''s dereliction of duty. I should educate him."


    Jiang Ning laughed and did not speak.


    He didn''t speak, and Li Zhengshang didn''t know what Jiang Ning meant.


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    He hesitated for a moment, took out the leather whip from his pocket, and his Adam''s apple slid, "If you are uneasy, you can do it yourself. If you kill it, it''s a **** dog!"


    After that, Li Zhengshang dragged his whip with both hands, respectfully, and respectfully, Yishan, and Lu Jingjing, bending over and walking to Jiang Ning.


    Just being close to Jiang Ning, he felt tremendous pressure!


    Li Genhong didn''t dare to speak, because Li Zhengshang told him that even if he died, he had to endure it!


    Otherwise, the entire Li family is gone.


    "Fine."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, "His life is not worth mentioning, he is not qualified to let me take it."


    "Let''s say, Patriarch Li came here today, not just for this bitter trick, I see more of this kind of things, and I don''t have much interest."


    Li Zhengshang''s lips moved.


    He seemed to hesitate for a moment, but in fact, he had thought about what to say in his heart for a long time.


    "Mr. Jiang, my Li family, I want to follow you!"


    Li Zhengshang seemed to have plucked up great courage, and said seriously, "I have already withdrawn from the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, completely withdrawing from the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, and no longer have any relationship with the Huameng Chamber of Commerce. Develop, make suggestions, and provide help within my abilities!"


    His face was sincere, even expectant, and even the tone of his speech was a little rush, for fear that Jiang Ning would refuse.


    Jiang Ning looked at him, but his face was still calm.


    Calmly let Li Zhengshang feel helpless.


    He had imagined many possibilities and thought of the various reactions that Jiang Ning might have, but he really hadn''t thought about this calmness as water.


    "Help as much as possible?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Tell me, what do you mean by what you can do?"


    "You only have one chance. If you say it badly, you know the consequences."

 Chapter 1309： If you have the ability, you kill me

    Hearing this, Li Zhengshang suddenly felt pressure and rushed to his face!


    Jiang Ning didn''t show the mountains or dew, and he didn''t even have much emotional fluctuations on his face, but he could still feel that kind of surging aura that could be overwhelming!


    Li Zhengshang suddenly thought how desperate Bao Rongdong was when he faced Jiang Ning!


    "I can bring down the Huameng Chamber of Commerce..."


    "It doesn''t need you, they will soon collapse."


    Jiang Ning shook his head directly.


    Where does the Li family need to do anything? Now the Lin''s overseas branch has been established, and even the news of the Li family''s plea at Lin''s door spread.


    As long as the ears are not deaf, the Chinese businessmen who are not blind must know it.


    With Lin''s support in front, even if they don''t cooperate with the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, there will be no more people who dare to trouble the Chinese businessmen.


    Because Jiang Ning said that if Chinese businessmen do business overseas, as long as Lin''s is in the place, then no one is allowed to bully!


    The Huameng Chamber of Commerce has no meaning anymore, and it will naturally disappear. Where does it need to be done?


    "I have rich experience in overseas markets..."


    Li Zheng was in a hurry.


    "I have it too."


    Standing on the side, Xiang Gao coughed twice, and pointed to a pile of thick business cards on the table in front of Jiang Ning.


    Li Zhengshang was even more anxious.


    The things he can have are nothing more than these. Regarding money, the entire Li family combined, Jiang Ning probably won''t be bothered.


    "I can do anything for Lin''s! Even to die!"


    Li Zhengshang said loudly.


    The office suddenly quieted down.


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Zhengshang and suddenly laughed.


    "At this point, I am somewhat interested."


    "But you are sure, can you do what you say?"


    Li Zhengshang nodded.


    Even if Jiang Ning tells him to die now, he probably won''t regret it anymore.


    But he believes that Jiang Ning is not such a boring person. His Li family definitely has value and the value of life.


    "The overseas market is huge. Lin really needs people like you with rich experience. In addition to North America, there are also overseas markets such as East and West Europe, the Middle East and South Africa, and they all need people to expand."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at Xiang Gao, "Which area of ??the team is still unsure of us now?"


    "middle East."


    Xiang Gao narrowed his eyes and said immediately, "Only the Middle East is left."


    Upon hearing this, Li Zhengshang''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    middle East?


    A war-torn zone?


    Lin still wants to go to the Middle East to explore the market? What a joke!


    "Patriarch Li."


    Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced at Li Zhengshang.


    "exist!"


    Li Zhengshang responded quickly.


    "There is only a shortage of people in the Middle East market."


    Li Zhengshang''s face turned pale, and his heart was beating violently. Going to the Middle East meant giving up everything in the Li family!


    Even after going to the chaotic region of the Middle East, I don''t know if I can survive.


    But if he didn''t go, then the Li family would definitely not be able to survive.


    "I go."


    Li Zhengshang immediately said, "I can open up the Middle East market for Lin''s. I can complete any task that Lin''s confided to me. I only hope that Mr. Jiang can spare the dog."


    "dad!"


    Li Genhong couldn''t help it anymore, and shouted in a hoarse voice.


    If it hadn''t been for him to provoke Jiang Ning, how could the Li family fall to where it is today?


    Where is that in the Middle East?


    In war-torn areas, where are there any markets, where lives are worthless, and what else is worthwhile!


    "Surnamed Jiang! Kill if you want! Lao Tzu is not afraid of death!"


    Li Genhong furiously said, "If you have the ability, you will kill me. Don''t want to kill my dad like this!"

 Chapter 1310： Delivery to the Middle East

    "shut up!"


    Li Zhengshang shouted.


    Jiang Ning was expressionless, his face was always calm, completely ignoring what Li Genhong said.


    "I want to go, it is my own decision, not Mr. Jiang forcing me, what do you know?"


    Seeing that Li Genhong still wanted to speak, Li Zhengshang snapped up the whip and slapped Li Genhong severely, "I told you to shut up!"


    His eyes were red.


    At this point, if he still wants to back down, there is absolutely no chance.


    Going to the Middle East is not only a chance to survive, but also Jiang Ning and Lin''s test of themselves. For a behemoth like Lin, if he wants to join them, he does not have enough chips, or he goes with a vote of fame. How does Jiang Ning see? Upper eye?


    In this world, there are so many people and so many forces. Once there is a chance to follow a figure like Jiang Ning, who will give up the opportunity.


    "Mr. Jiang, please rest assured, Lin''s market in the Middle East, I will open it! If it can''t be done, I''m Li Zhengshang''s order, you can take it at any time!"


    Jiang Ning nodded: "I am a refreshing person."


    "Hope you, don''t let me down."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning stopped paying attention.


    Li Zhengshang took Li Genhong with him, respectfully worshipped, and then cautiously retreated.


    When the two walked downstairs, Li Genhong couldn''t help it.


    "Why are you working for him? If he refuses to let me go, let him kill me! I can''t accept such humiliation of my Li family and such humiliation of you!"


    Li Genhong never expected that offending Jiang Ning would have such serious consequences.


    Even if you are humiliated, even Li Zhengshang will be humiliated by Jiangning, and even sent to the Middle East by Jiangning, isn''t that going to die!


    "It''s a blessing if we lose our horses."


    Li Zhengshang sighed and glanced at Li Genhong, "Now it seems that you have offended him, it is still a good thing, do you understand?"


    Li Gen was shocked.


    He shook his head, his face full of confusion.


    How did this become a good thing again?


    My back is full of flesh!


    Li Zhengshang whispered in front of Jiang Ning, where is the dignity of the Li Family Patriarch?


    But Li Zhengshang said, is this a good thing?


    "You will understand soon. The Huameng Chamber of Commerce is destined to perish. The Cheng family and the Bai family will definitely end up miserably! I only hope that you can grow up through these experiences."


    Li Zhengshang said, "Jiang Ning is...unfathomable! Especially, look at the people around him, which one is not a stunt? But in front of him, who has a bit of arrogance? Did you enter the Lin family? , Haven''t you found it?"


    Li Genhong trembled all over.


    Suddenly, he realized that as he passed by Lin''s office area, the confidence and calmness on everyone''s face was something he couldn''t see in other places.


    Even if it''s just? Waiter loves to pick up Er Ling Wu Fu? An ordinary employee of the company.


    "Even if you can''t follow Jiang Ning, never offend him, you have to remember what I said."


    "The Middle East, I must go, I can die, but maybe, I can open a way for you, give me the future of the Li family, open a way!"


    Li Genhong wanted to speak, but didn''t know what to say, as if he had grown up in an instant, two lines of tears rolled out of his eyes.


    Even if Li Zhengshang pulls his back into the flesh, he knows that this is all for his own good!


    "dad¡­¡­"


    Li Genhong plopped, banged, and knelt down. He squatted his head suddenly, and blood was on the floor!

 Chapter 1311： I will bear it myself!

    Li Genhong really regretted it. He regretted that he was young and energetic, and regretted that he was not calm enough, so that the Li family had to come to this point!


    What do you know if you are not happy?


    Even if the Li family had a way out in the future, his heart would start at the thought that Li Zhengshang was going to the Middle East if it was in that war-torn region.


    Li Genhong squatted his head vigorously, and a corner of the ground was immediately dyed red.


    "Dad, I''ll go with you!"


    He firmly said, "I will take care of the things that I provoke myself!"


    "Confused!"


    Li Zhengshang pulled Li Genhong up and yelled, "What are you going to do? I only have you as a son. I can die, but you can''t! Understand!"


    "I''m going!"


    Li Genhong suddenly became stubborn.


    "I said, I am responsible and bear it myself!"


    He gritted his teeth and his eyes were red: "I don''t believe it, then Jiang Ning can kill me!"


    Li Zhengshang looked at his son, took a deep breath, and nodded for a long time.


    The father and son returned to Li''s house without any hesitation. They immediately announced that the Li family was leaving from the casino. As for where they were going, they didn''t say.


    All the properties under the name will be sold for cash in the shortest time, leaving only the house of the Li family, because they will come back sooner or later!


    The Li family left in a hurry, which immediately caused many people to speculate.


    Especially the Cheng family and the Bai family.


    They only agreed yesterday to let the Li family withdraw from the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, and agreed to Li Zhengshang to raise the price by 20%.


    Before the two of them recovered, Li Zhengshang took the money and left the casino as quickly as possible. They didn''t even know where they were going.


    It just faintly feels that something is wrong.


    Everyone is an old fox, and everyone knows that the other party cannot easily give up huge benefits.


    Even if it is to withdraw from the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, it is forced to be helpless, but what does it mean to leave the casino directly?


    The Li family is here, but after more than ten years of frustration, the foundation is here!


    "Have you heard of it?"


    Cheng Ruo called to Bai Feng, "Li Zhengshang has gone to the Lin family."


    "What to do?"


    "Apologize."


    Cheng Ruo''s expression was a little ugly, "I took the kid Li Genhong with him. I heard that he was holding a whip, and Li Genhong''s skin was slashed, and he knelt in front of Lin''s door to apologize!"


    Bai Feng frowned suddenly.


    The two looked at each other and felt that something was wrong.


    Father and son of the Li family, what is this going to do?


    I wouldn''t be scared of Lin like this.


    "It was Lin who kidnapped Li Genhong?"


    After a long silence, Bai Feng said, "If this is the case, then this Lin family seems to be a ruthless thing, causing Li Zhengshan to bow his head."


    He paused, thinking slightly in his mind.


    "Then our two families?"


    "Close Shi Ai Ran Wu Ling Close Pa?" "Business, of course, can not fail to do, let''s see the situation."


    Cheng Ruo was a little worried, and faintly felt that things were not as simple as he thought.


    He knew Li Zhengshang too well, and he would never believe that Li Zhengshang would give in easily and even do such a shameful thing.


    Bringing his son to the door, begging Jing to plead, this completely shamed the Li family''s face.


    Now they just don''t want to leave the casino, and they have no face to stay here.


    The two said nothing, each thinking about things and watching the changes.


    at the same time.


    The Slanka family.


    Amel is always paying attention to the news, and every move of the Li family is under her control.


    But even she was surprised.


    "I made a point, but it was still lower than expected."


    She sighed and her face was upset.

 Chapter 1312： Have at home

    Aimee had already let her subordinates stare at the Li family, because she knew that if Jiang Ning was provoked, this Li family would definitely not end well, and even the Huameng Chamber of Commerce would be wiped out!


    But this Li Zhengshang father and son did not die, and the Li family''s house is still preserved, which is intriguing.


    "Miss, my people stared at the Li family father and son, and found that their expressions were different."


    Emmel nodded and motioned to his subordinates to continue.


    "Li Genhong''s face is angry and even murderous, but Li Zhengshang''s face is smug, or in other words, there is a feeling of regaining the light after the disaster."


    "Did you describe it right?"


    Amel asked.


    "I confirmed, there should be no problem."


    Amel stopped talking.


    She put down the red wine glass in her hand and leaned on the sofa, as if she had fallen into a strange state. She couldn''t hear other people anymore, she was just immersed in her own world.


    After a long time, she sighed and became more angry.


    Why is he always a step slower than Jiang Ning.


    "Okay, you can withdraw."


    "Yes."


    Aimee sat there alone, took out his mobile phone, and dialed Jiang Ning''s number.


    "At the beginning of the evening, dinner at the Elsie Hotel, see or leave."


    She smiled and said, "Let Lin be assured, I dare not do anything to you in public."


    After hanging up the phone, Amelie turned around and walked into her cloakroom, with a light switch, the three closets slowly opened, and there was not a heavy kind of clothes that covered the whole closet.


    She reached out and flipped through two of them, not very satisfied, then went to the other clothes and picked out a few sets.


    The degree of grandeur seemed to be especially important for the person to see at night, even the annual meeting of the Slaka family could not make her care so much.


    Aimee changed several outfits, looking in the mirror while examining her figure, as if wondering which one to wear in order to get Jiang Ning''s attention to stay on her body for a while.


    Sometimes women are careful, but Jiang Ning ignored them last time, but she remembered them clearly.


    I''m afraid it will be unforgettable in this life.


    the other side.


    Jiang Ning turned off the hands-free first, then hung up the phone, turned to look at Lin Yuzhen, and said nothing.


    "She knows I''m on the side."


    Lin Yu really knew that Aimee''s last words were for herself, "Go ahead, she is looking for you, she must have something to say."


    "I feel menacing."


    Jiang Ning said nervously, "Or, I still won''t go."


    "go with!"


    Lin Yu really snorted, "Why don''t you go."


    Jiang Ning wondered what Lin Yu really meant: "Am I going or not?"


    "go."


    Lin Yu really didn''t want to smile and said, "I don''t worry about you, but I want to know what this woman wants to do. If she wants to steal you, then I''ll be polite!"


    Jiang Ning? Shi Yiran Ling Shi Guan Shanpa? Suddenly became interested.


    He pulled Lin Yuzhen into his arms, and said seriously: "For example, how can you be polite? I''m a little curious, my wife."


    "Do you want to swear sovereignty on me?"


    Jiang Ning laughed, opened his collar, pointed to his neck and said: "Come on, wife, I''m ready!"


    "Don''t make trouble!"


    Lin Yuzhen blushed immediately. Jiang Ning is really an out-of-shape guy. Who wants to take the oath of sovereignty?


    Even if you want to take an oath, don''t take an oath on Jiang Ning''s neck. She is not so relaxed yet!


    "However, I have to remind you that this woman dug me such a big hole for the Lin family. I am afraid it will be another hole tonight. Husband, you must be careful. ..."


    She bit her lip, her peach-like pink face, and her blushing is even more charming, "I have it at home!"

 Chapter 1313： on purpose

    The kind-hearted Lin Yu is so cute and charming.


    The playful Lin Yu is really fascinating.


    With a touch of **** and alluring Lin Yuzhen now, Jiang Ning really feels like he has fallen into a stream of spring water, even if he can swim, he must drown alive!


    "My wife, don''t worry, I will spy on the military situation, and I will not let the enemy be captured!"


    Jiang Ning took the truth seriously.


    He was very casual and didn''t even change his clothes.


    When Amelie saw Jiang Ning, dressed in casual clothes, walked in front of him, the expression on his face was a bit stunned.


    "This is the most exclusive restaurant in the casino."


    She whispered.


    "Well, it''s a place to eat."


    Jiang Ning smiled, pulled the chair away, and sat down directly, without the slightest grace of a gentleman, but stretched out his hand, "Please sit down."


    Aimee got used to Jiang Ning''s temper.


    The style of her dress today is completely different from the previous few times.


    Today''s Emmel, a short skirt, black stockings, and a short leather jacket on her upper body, completely highlight her exquisite figure.


    She deliberately walked in front of Jiang Ning, but when she saw that Jiang Ning''s attention was on the menu, she was suddenly dissatisfied.


    "Take a treat today."


    Jiang Ning lowered his head to flip through the menu.


    "Yes."


    Amelie didn''t respond with anger.


    Is it important to eat?


    I don''t know what is beautiful and delicious?


    Sitting opposite Jiang Ning by himself, he didn''t even have any interest in taking a look.


    She lowered her head and glanced, her dress today, and snorted softly. She has tried many styles. Every time she sees Jiang Ning, she dresses up differently.


    Even the makeup is different, but in Jiang Ning''s eyes, there seems to be no difference at all.


    "Mr. Jiang can order whatever you want. Of course, if you want to eat something else, I can also provide it."


    Jiang Ning raised his head and stared at Amy Pa Eryi and closed Shi Lingxi Er''s face: "Including you?"


    "Of course, it''s just that Mr. Jiang might not be interested."


    Amel said, "If you are interested, you should eat it and wipe it out now, and I won''t refuse."


    "speak nicely."


    Jiangning Road.


    Amelie straightened her body and looked at Jiang Ning, with a look of seriousness on her face and a trace of anger.


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t you think it''s impolite to ignore a woman so much?"


    "If I don''t look good, or if I can''t dress well, then you are understandable, but I..."


    "Forget it."


    She snorted, opened the menu, ordered a few of her favorites, called the waiter, and placed the order directly.


    "These few, bring him the same, and then bring me two bottles of wine, the kind I usually drink."


    "Yes, Miss Amel."


    This sounds like a regular customer.


    Jiang Ning saw them when they came in. Their location was not in the private room, but in the lobby, and even not far from them, there were three or four tables of guests.


    With Emmel''s identity, it is not even possible to book a private room.


    This woman was obviously deliberate.


    The food and wine were served quickly, and obviously the treatment of VIPs was different.


    Jiang Ning lowered his head to eat, and Amelie became more and more annoyed as he watched, but there was always a smile on his face.


    She felt that Jiang Ning was deliberate.


    Deliberately pretending not to look at herself and ignore her own charm. This kind of man, she has never seen him before, and will eventually show his true shape!


    But Amel found that Jiang Ning really didn''t look at himself from beginning to end, and all his attention was on eating!


    Do you want to be so excessive.


    "Ahem!"


    Amel coughed twice.


    Jiang Ning raised his head: "The taste is not bad, but you will pick a place, let''s say, this time you are looking for me, what good things are there for me?"

 Chapter 1314： No chance if you dont get drunk

    "You said it."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning lowered his head and continued to eat.


    Last time Amel asked herself and involved the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    The Li family has now been distributed to the Middle East by him, and most of the properties sold by the Li family have been bought at low prices by Amel. It is naturally Amel who has benefited, and Jiang Ning will not be ignorant.


    But he did not say.


    "It''s just asking you to have a meal, what can I do."


    Amelie dumbfounded.


    Seeing Jiang Ning really hum, she concentrated on eating, really wanting to pour a glass of red wine directly over it.


    She gritted her teeth, always maintaining her patience.


    Suddenly, a sly flash of Amel''s eyes flashed, and the high heels on her feet slipped off, and she stretched out her feet slowly.


    The delicate black silk stockings touched Jiang Ning''s calf and gently hooked it.


    She stared at Jiang Ning and wanted to see the change in Jiang Ning''s face, but she didn''t see anything.


    This guy is really determined.


    This is a public place!


    There are many people around.


    "girl,"


    Jiang Ning suddenly raised his head and looked at Amel, his eyes were clean and clear, "Please behave yourself."


    His expression was so serious that he couldn''t see the slightest joking or frivolous appearance.


    Even Amel didn''t even see, she would have any chance!


    She knew that if she did this again, Jiang Ning would really be angry.


    "just kidding."


    She retracted her feet decisively and snorted, "You man, you are really incomprehensible, you know, for so many years, I have only been interested in you as a man."


    "Then you should not find me, you should go to the doctor."


    Jiang Ning put down the tableware, and everything on the plate was almost eaten.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, talk about something, get straight to the point."


    Amelie ignored him, opened the bottle, poured the red wine into the decanter, and shook it for a while before pouring a glass for herself and filling Jiangning again.


    "What''s the hurry, now that I have come out, there is still so much time in this long night, does Lin always have access control?"


    Amel picked up her wine glass and touched Jiang Ning''s. Regardless of whether Jiang Ning drank or not, she just sips Lu Fuyi down.


    It seems that the mood is not very good, or, to vent the depression that Jiang Ning has just gotten into.


    After drinking, Amel pours herself another glass.


    "Slanka family infighting, did Mr. Jiang see it?"


    While drinking, she looked at Jiang Ning, "I am a woman, it is too difficult to fight with them, so I need help."


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    "need your help."


    Amel stretched out her slender fingers, pointed at Jiang Ning, drank the red wine in the glass, and continued to pour, "Jiang Ning, can''t you help me?"


    "I can provide Lin''s many convenient overseas channels to help Lin''s gain a foothold overseas, don''t you just want these?"


    "I deliberately cheated you about the Huameng Chamber of Commerce this time, and you are not angry. Isn''t it because of Sri Lanka''s resources, I can give it to you now, can''t you cooperate anymore?"


    Jiang Ning still didn''t speak.


    Aimee continued to pour herself wine, with a touch of grievance on her face: "Lin Yu is really a woman, you love her, I am also a woman, you can''t love me, even if only one percent of Lin Yu really does!"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning was still indifferent, she swallowed the whole bottle of red wine, and a blush suddenly appeared on her face.


    The body exudes a faint fragrance.


    "Fine, you don''t have a chance if you don''t get drunk, I''ll be a bargaining chip, shouldn''t you?"

 Chapter 1315： We are about the same size

    Amelie said and drank, regardless of Jiang Ning''s dissuasion.


    Two bottles of red wine were drunk by her in a blink of an eye.


    That pretty face was flushed immediately!


    Drink so fast, drink so fiercely!


    She really got herself drunk.


    Ai Meier''s eyes gradually became blurred, staring at Jiang Ning, but she was still unable to focus.


    "I''m telling you,"


    She smiled and shook her head, "In this gambling city, too many people want my life. I am drunk. If you don''t care about me, it will hurt me..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Amelie lay on the table and fell drunk.


    Jiang Ning was dumbfounded.


    Can it be like this?


    This woman is going to eat herself.


    "Hey?"


    Jiang Ning yelled twice, but Amel didn''t react at all, so she was drunk in public.


    This is an upscale hotel!


    Aimee was too disregard of her own image, in front of so many people, drunk in front of her.


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked around. Many people had already turned their eyes, staring at Amel and himself.


    "You are really cruel."


    If you really leave her here, Jiang Ning doesn''t doubt that what Amel is saying is true. She is a person like her, and she is also an important member of the Silanka family. There are definitely many people outside who want her life.


    Leaving her drunk here, she will be safe and sound, I am afraid it is a dream.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care. In his eyes, apart from Lin Yuzhen, there was no woman who could make him care too much.


    However, if she is allowed to have an accident, the previous layout will be in vain.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, got up, walked to Amel, a burst of alcohol emanating, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "Two bottles, the amount of alcohol is fine."


    He helped Amel to go, and the waiter came over with a smile: "Sir."


    "It''s on her account."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    It is a matter of principle that Amelie treats him well. He can''t overpower the guests. This is a matter of principle.


    Jiang Ning helped Amel to leave. Along the way, I didn''t know how many eyes were staring at him. In secret, someone secretly used a mobile phone to photograph the intimate gestures of the two people...


    His head is groggy.


    Amel touched her forehead, her eyebrows frowned slightly, a little painful.


    It''s a headache, not elsewhere.


    She turned her head and took a look. The surrounding decoration was indeed in a hotel, and the big bed also smelled of a hotel.


    "Sure enough, men are all the same."


    Amel snorted and looked down. She was wearing pajamas!


    It''s still women''s pajamas.


    She was dumbfounded and reached out and touched it, obviously not new.


    "Crack¡ª"


    Before she could react, the door of the room opened and Lin Yuzhen walked in with a plate of breakfast in his hand.


    "you''re awake?"


    The two women faced each other, and Amel immediately understood.


    "You changed it for me?"


    "if not."


    Lin Yuzhen put the breakfast on the table, "You threw up all over, but fortunately, we are about the same figure."


    Amelie was a little bit funny.


    She deliberately sat up, stood up straight, and suddenly the button on her chest collapsed tightly, like a demonstration, looking at Lin Yuzhen.


    Lin Yu was really not angry, just smiled, ignoring Amel''s provocative appearance.


    She is the winner, she has never lost, what is so angry about.


    "I miscalculated again."


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen''s appearance, Amel sighed and recovered her calm.


    She leaned lazily on the bedside, looking at Lin Yuzhen curiously: "Don''t want to say me? Yiranfu Shishan is silent? What?"


    "For example, say I''m profuse? Say I''m shameless, seduce married husbands, or something."

 Chapter 1316： The fish die and the net breaks, it’s not good for anyone

    Lin Yu really shook his head.


    "Then say me, no compromise, in order to achieve the goal, even oneself can contribute, I have to say something?"


    "have nothing to say."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "Everyone has everyone''s choice, although no matter what you do, it is impossible to succeed."


    She looked at Emmel, her tone of voice calm, but she had extremely strong confidence.


    Aimee looked at Lin Yu''s real face, and she couldn''t believe it. In her intelligence, this girl who was pure and kind, even a little stupid, had this expression.


    "You are right, Jiang Ning is not a normal person."


    Which normal person can resist himself?


    They were all delivered to the door, and Amel was angry without touching them.


    Not for the purpose of failing to achieve, nor for failing to succeed in the plan, just because Jiang Ning looked down on herself so much, she was very angry as a woman.


    Ai Meier lifted the quilt, got out of the bed, and glanced at the breakfast at the table, soy milk fritters, and steamed dumplings.


    "What method did you use?"


    She sat down, eating breakfast, and asked without looking back, "I''m really curious, why do you hold people like Jiang Ning so tightly."


    In her cognition, a man like Jiang Ning is definitely not a girl like Lin Yuzhen, who can control it.


    "I do not know."


    Lin Yu really smiled [58 fiction www.58xs.info], "I didn''t think about holding him tight, I just thought about what I can do to make him fly higher."


    Amel was stunned.


    The Xiaolongbao that I just ate in my mouth suddenly stopped fragrant.


    She turned her head and swallowed the bite in her mouth vigorously, her eyes full of surprise, what Lin Yuzhen said made her a little overwhelmed.


    Amelie did not speak, turned her head again, and continued to eat her own breakfast, sullenly eating.


    After a while, she finished her breakfast, got up and opened the door, and the waiter happened to bring the washed clothes over.


    Amelie didn''t say a word, took her clothes and closed the door, before Lin Yuzhen, changed her clothes, put her pajamas on the bed, opened the door again, and left directly.


    She has never been so frustrated as today.


    She has been aloof since she was a child. Behind her is the Silanka family, who has everything she needs in terms of identity, status, and power.


    What she wants is nothing she can''t get.


    Even for Jiang Ning, she just had other plans and other goals, but Lin Yu, with a few words, instantly smashed the most proud thing in her heart!


    "so tired."


    That''s what Amel said in her heart.


    She walked to the door, folded back again, knocked on the door, and looked at Lin Yuzhen who was folding her clothes: "My name is Amel Slanka. I will meet you officially. In the future, we will still have a lot of opportunities to meet."


    After speaking, Amel closed the door and left without looking back.


    Lin Yuzhen stood there, smiled, and said nothing.


    She knew that Amelie didn''t like herself at all before, even if the Lin family is no longer what it used to be, but closed with the Silanka family, it can only be said to be insignificant.


    Naturally, Amel would not look at herself, and she didn''t think she was of the same level as her.


    But today, she confessed? Pazhelingshan was closed.


    at the same time.


    In the overseas branch of the Lin Group, two people came with a bad complexion, a lot of anger, and even a vague tendency to attack.


    "Let''s talk about it, when will you come, President Lin? We must talk about this matter!"


    Cheng Ruo and Bai Feng both looked full of dissatisfaction, "Everyone is doing business, don''t push people to a dead end!"


    "It''s not good for anyone to fight for a dead fish and break the net!"

 Chapter 1317： The net will not break if the fish die

    The two people were sitting in the office with Erlang''s legs crossed, and they didn''t look like they were coming to negotiate.


    On the contrary, with a high attitude.


    Xiao Zhao, the secretary, frowned slightly looking at the two people''s model, Lu Ranling and covering them.


    "Two, please be polite. This is Lin, but not yours."


    She has followed Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning for a long time, and she also has momentum.


    It''s just that in front of Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, she is a secretary, and she never goes beyond half a point.


    But anyone who dares to run wild in the Lin family, let alone a big man, is the king of heaven, Lao Tzu, she dare to go up and curse!


    It didn''t take long for her to follow Lin Yu at the beginning. She dared to protect Lin Yu''s real person and protect Lin Yu. Now it has become her honor and duty!


    "Who are you? Dare to talk to both of us like this? Do you know who we are!"


    "do not know."


    Xiao Zhao is not at all polite, "Lin welcomes visitors from all over the world, but we don''t welcome people who are impolite, uneducated, and unqualified!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Bai Feng was furious, and he was about to stand up when he slapped the table.


    Xiao Zhaosi has no fear.


    "If you are here to discuss business, then wait patiently, if you want to go wild, then let it go."


    She said lightly, "My dog ??brother really likes people to make trouble."


    As soon as the voice fell, Brother Gou walked in with two people.


    With no expression on his face, he glanced at Cheng Ruo and Bai Feng.


    "Someone is making trouble?"


    "Brother Gou, they want to fight Lin''s fight against each other."


    Xiao Zhao calmly said, "Ms. Lin is not here, and Brother Ning is not here, so the Lin family can''t let people go wild."


    As soon as the voice fell, Brother Dog walked directly to Cheng Ruo and Bai Feng.


    Before the two people stood up, Brother Dog reached out and pressed the shoulders of the two people.


    "Two, from Huameng Chamber of Commerce, right?"


    "Who are you?"


    Cheng Ruo frowned and wanted to stand up, but found that his shoulder was pressed by the dog, and he couldn''t move at all. It looked like a mountain was pressed, and there was a terrifying murderous intent, instantly permeating!


    Lock them both firmly!


    "I have some connections with you Huameng Chamber of Commerce."


    Brother Gou said lightly, "The Bao family, Qingmen, Li family...their destruction is all related to me."


    Boom


    Upon hearing this sentence, Cheng Ruo and Bai Feng trembled all of a sudden, thinking they had heard it wrong.


    "The Bao family..."


    Baifeng''s Adam''s apple slipped, "You mean the Bao family?"


    "I''m talking about the Bao family, the Qingmen, and the Li family. After you hear them clearly, I did it. You two, don''t worry, it will be your turn soon."


    Brother Gou''s voice was very soft, but with a strong killing intent, making Cheng Ruo and two of them faint and become cold almost instantly!


    "you you!"


    Bai Feng wanted to turn his head, but Brother Gou pressed his hand to prevent him from turning.


    "Fight with the Lin family to kill the net?"


    "I tell you, the fish will die, but the net will not break!"


    "If you are here today to beg for mercy, there may be a silver lining, just like the Li family, but you have such an attitude, don''t blame us."


    Brother Gou patted the shoulders of the two people, and said lightly, "After sucking so much blood from Chinese businessmen, do you think you can be kind? Go back and prepare for the funeral."


    After speaking, he didn''t say any more, turned and left.


    Cheng Ruo and Bai Feng didn''t know how they left the Lin family, as if they were drained of their souls in an instant, and they didn''t even have their own consciousness.


    Brother Gou asked them to go back and prepare for funeral...


    When Cheng Ruo returned to Cheng''s house, people hadn''t recovered yet.


    He didn''t even know what went wrong.


    But in his mind, when he thought of what the dog brother said, he suddenly realized why Li Zheng Chamber of Commerce took his son and knelt in front of Lin''s door, why was he suddenly willing to withdraw from the Huameng Chamber of Commerce and even sell his own business at a low price!


    It''s all because of... Lin, they simply can''t afford it!

 Chapter 1318： The first base!

    Cheng Ruo''s body trembled suddenly.


    In this gambling city, who else can hold Lin''s?


    He was scared.


    He was really scared.


    Without any hesitation, Cheng Ruo immediately picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    Dudu--


    The phone rang a few times and finally got through.


    "This is Cheng Ruo, what you said last time about wanting to become a shareholder in the Huameng Chamber of Commerce...what, did you regret it? Why!"


    When Cheng Ruo heard this, his heart suddenly became more panicked, but he imposed calmness.


    "The Li family has withdrawn, and there is just a chance. Why do you...how did the Huameng Chamber of Commerce collapse? Impossible, where did you hear the rumors, you...Hello? Hello!"


    He made a few calls in succession. They were all people who wanted to participate in the Huameng Chamber of Commerce before, but now no one wants to join in.


    Some people even say that the Huameng Chamber of Commerce is about to collapse?


    Where did they get the news!


    Even the Silanka family members directly hung up after receiving their own phone call and hearing the words Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    Cheng Ruo was completely desperate.


    Things are changing too fast, he has some, he hasn''t reacted yet.


    "Are you ready for funeral..."


    Cheng Ruo''s throat slipped, his face became very pale, and he sat in the lobby without responding for a long time.


    The Chinese businessmen in the entire casino have already terminated their contract with the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    When the Li family retreated and left, many people could see clearly that the road of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce had come to an end.


    If Lin is here, and Jiangning is here, where is the support of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, as long as they still have the status of a Chinese businessman, no one dares to bully them in the casino!


    Overnight.


    The Cheng family and the Bai family disappeared silently.


    Everything happened too quickly, and no trace was left, but everyone knows that from now on, there will be no Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    In the hotel.


    Lin Yu was really packing her luggage.


    The establishment of the overseas company has been completed, and all the rules and systems that Lin Yu really needs to formulate have also been resolved.


    There is Xianggao sitting here, and she can rest assured that she will continue to spread to the surrounding area with the casino as the center, and develop all the industries under the Lin Group!


    In the hall, Jiang Ning sat there.


    "I''ve explained it all."


    Brother Gou took the people and walked again to thirteen blocks. Kent followed them and looked at the big men with low eyebrows. He had never been so beautiful before.


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t worry, with me, those guys promise to be honest and don''t dare to make any further attempts to Chinese businessmen!"


    Kent stood aside, his face a little excited, "When will Mr. Jiang come to the casino again?"


    "I won''t come here if there is nothing wrong, just don''t make trouble for me."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    The overseas company has been established. The casino here is just a base, the first base!


    Lin''s future still has a lot of room for development, not just in the gambling city, but even in North America. Jiangning wants to lay out the whole world and the whole world!


    Since Ji Dao Boxing Sheet may exist anywhere, then he doesn''t want to let go of any place, anyway, he must find other Boxing Sheets earlier than the master.


    Jiang Ning turned his head and saw that Lin Yu''s real things were almost packed, got up and walked to Kent''s side.


    "Now many Huamengs are preparing to open companies in the 8th block to increase employment. For you, it is an opportunity. Try to change all of this."


    Kent took a deep breath and nodded seriously.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang, I will replace those slum children, thank you Mr. Jiang!"

 Chapter 1319： Male big marriage!

    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, and patted Kent on the shoulder.


    Some things do not require him to do, and he has no obligation to do it, but Kent does.


    In this overseas, in this gambling city, Jiang Ning has no responsibility to protect them. He only needs to protect Chinese businessmen and those who have the same blood in his body.


    Lin''s overseas branch was formally established, and the work here has temporarily come to an end.


    Jiang Ning didn''t worry about the old fox You Xianggao being here.


    After sending a few people away, Jiang Ning went into the bathroom and took a quick shower to wash away the laziness.


    In the room, Lin Yu really washed it for nothing.


    "Lady, you said in the morning that you want me to be Chinese and American. I wonder if you are ready?"


    Jiang Ning got into the quilt and took Lin Yuzhen into his arms, "I''m thinking of it for my husband!"


    ...


    The plane flies directly to the East China Sea.


    When he arrived in the East China Sea, Jiang Ning let Lin Yuzhen go home to rest first.


    In these days of establishing overseas branches, Lin Yu really didn''t sleep well, and she had to use beauty tricks to toss herself last night.


    "Brother, I''ll take Yu''er home first, and talk about it by the way..."


    The old fifth''s face blushed, and he reached out and scratched his head, "Talk about the bride price."


    When a male man is married, he is not too young for his fifth year, and finally meets a woman who treats him sincerely, and Jiang Ning will naturally bless him.


    "Go to Lao Huang, pick a car and drive back."


    Jiang Ning said, "Don''t make Yu''er embarrassed."


    "Yes!"


    When people are in the secular world, they are inevitable. Jiang Ning sees it thoroughly.


    Maybe Yuer doesn''t care about this, but her family will at least care about it. Who doesn''t want her daughter to marry a capable man?


    Jiang Ning will not treat people who follow him badly.


    And he took the dog directly to the Jidao martial arts gym.


    Before returning to the East China Sea, Tan Xing called Jiang Ning and said that Fang Qiu was back.


    At this moment, in the Jidao martial arts hall.


    Fang Qiu sat there, his face stern, as if everyone owed him millions, and his face read that strangers are not near.


    From a distance, Fang Qiu stood up immediately when he saw Jiang Ning coming.


    "Big brother, the curator is back!"


    A man shouted with excitement.


    Fang Qiu ignored him.


    He waited for Jiang Ning to walk in, and walked up directly: "Ershan Shishan covered the land? "I want to challenge you again!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, frowned slightly, and shook his head directly: "It''s too weak, I''m not interested, let''s practice for a few more years."


    After speaking, he didn''t even look at Fang Qiu.


    The indifferent and disdainful eyes made Fang Qiu a little crazy.


    He stared at Jiang Ning''s back, opened his mouth to shout, but he abruptly held back.


    Too weak...


    As tough as him, among the young generations of the Fang family, they are all considered top young talents. Jiang Ning judged himself that only one is too weak and not interested?


    "Big Brother..."


    "Who is your big brother!"


    Hearing the people around him shouting to himself, Fang Qiu roared like a lion, "Call me again to break your leg!"


    "Yes, big brother, we won''t shout."


    Fang Qiu is really going to collapse.


    He didn''t know who these guys in Donghai were.


    There was no face and no skin, and it was useless to threaten them. I beat them so violently, they were still very excited!


    Isn''t there a normal person following Jiangning?


    Fang Qiu is really going crazy.


    That **** in Yantang, that grandson, deceived himself, not only does he dare not go back and get punished now, but also can''t stay in this East China Sea!

 Chapter 1320： Too high profile

    He just wanted to fight Jiang Ning and constantly challenge Jiang Ning, but he knew that he was not Jiang Ning''s opponent. He was too far behind. He tried a hundred times, and the result was the same.


    But he was not reconciled to let him leave, not to mention that he ran out of home privately, and now he didn''t dare to go back.


    Fang Qiu sat down on the stool and looked at the martial arts disciples in front of him. They were waving their fists and feet, making him not even more angry.


    "Do you know how to punch? Didn''t eat!"


    Fang Qiu shouted, "Fist must be straight, fierce, and fast!"


    He yelled and yelled, getting more and more angry. He said it several times, but still couldn''t understand?


    Fang Qiu rushed up directly and demonstrated it in person.


    "Did you see clearly? This is called a punch! A punch!"


    "Don''t understand? You are a pig! Look at me, you can see clearly! Follow along, and use me to talk?"


    "Are you trying to **** me off? A punch is soft, not like this..."


    ...


    In the office.


    Tan Xing has a pot of old tea, leisurely and at ease.


    "This Fang Qiu is interesting."


    He said lightly.


    During this time, Fang Qiu came every day, and when he came, he came to Jiang Ning to challenge him, but Jiang Ning was overseas and only came back today.


    No matter where he thought, Fang Qiu challenged again, but Jiang Ning ignored it.


    "The character is not bad. A young man at this age is full of vitality."


    Jiang Ning laughed: "The talent is also good."


    There are not many people who can be praised by Jiangning.


    In Jiang Ning''s eyes, everyone is the same, such a talent, that is very rare?


    There is no doubt that Fang Qiu''s talent is very strong, but his personality is too impatient, and he doesn''t know which descendant of an expert, he only teaches martial arts but not martial arts.


    It''s like having a sharp weapon, but you can''t control it, and it will only hurt yourself in the end.


    "Leave him alone. If he is messy, he will be killed."


    Jiang Ning said it lightly.


    He glanced at Tan Xing and stopped talking about Fang Qiu.


    "Are there any disturbances in the arena circles recently?"


    He pays more attention to this.


    He didn''t tell the origin of Fang Qiu, Jiang Ning and the others could only guess, Jiang Ning didn''t like to guess.


    However, Tan Xing has been paying attention in the circle of Jianghu.


    "Something happened."


    Tan Xing put down his tea cup, "Many people who have disappeared for a long time have begun to move."


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes.


    Thinking about it, it was the Lord who did something behind his back. He was severely injured by a punch by himself, and he needed a lot of time to cultivate, but he didn''t do it, which didn''t mean he wouldn''t let others do it.


    Ji Dao Boxing Sheet is what everyone wants, not only the master, but also the family behind him. This thing, the next time it appears, and you don''t know what the situation is, you can only make some preparations in advance.


    "You took the name of the martial arts hall as Jidao martial arts hall, just deliberately trying to attract them?"


    Tan Xing looked at Jiang Ning and took a deep breath.


    Jiang Ning''s style of doing things is that he has no rules and can''t speculate with common sense.


    If you are someone else and have Ji Dao fist score, you have to hide it carefully.


    Whether it is Pang Feiyan or Bao Rongdong, they are practicing boxing secretly and dare not disclose half of them, but Jiang Ning... seems to be afraid that others will not know that he has a boxing score on him, and it is three!


    Swagger!


    Too high-profile!


    Are you not afraid of others coming to grab it?


    To be honest, Jiang Ning is really not afraid.


    On the contrary, he was worried that those who secretly coveted the fist sheet, did not dare to grab it, only dared to hide in the dark, that was what he didn''t like.


    Be aware that it is easy to solve, punch him to heaven!


    The expression in Tan Xing''s eyes was meaningful: "These guys are coming, I''m alone, I''m afraid I can''t stand it."

 Chapter 1321： Im Junior Sister

    "Don''t worry, the four words forbidden land in the East China Sea are not for fun."


    Jiang Ning smiled, he knew that Tan Xing was not worried, "Besides, Mr. Tan, you are deeply hidden, I don''t know."


    A ray of light flashed in Tan Xing''s eyes, staring at Jiang Ning even more profoundly.


    "Plain clothes are just fine, you old guys, you all like it."


    Jiang Ning didn''t care, "Being a human being, the most important thing is to keep a low profile, I understand."


    You know what a fart!


    Tan Xing cursed inwardly.


    They are indeed low-key, hiding their strength everywhere, Jiang Ning will not remind him, he will almost forget it.


    In the circle of rivers and lakes, it is not better to live better than anyone, but to live longer than anyone else.


    "People are in the rivers and lakes, and they can''t help themselves. Behind me is the entire Tan family, who belong to the North Leg school, and they have too many things to bear."


    Tan Xing sighed, "Unfortunately, there is no one who can carry the banner of future generations."


    He is not young anymore, and he doesn''t know how long he can live, at least before he dies, he has to cultivate one.


    "In the end, I''m dead, I''m afraid I won''t look at you, hey."


    Tan Xing looked at Jiang Ning quietly, and Jiang Ning was a little uncomfortable.


    "Okay, I heard it."


    Jiang Ning got up, "Let''s look back, let Tan Long follow me, one year, I promise you will be satisfied."


    Hearing these words, Tan Xing''s face suddenly bloomed with joy, stroked his long beard, and nodded.


    "Since you begged me that way, I can''t help but agree. I have to give the young man a chance? All right, let Tan Long stay with you for a while."


    Tan Xing wanted face, Jiang Ning gave it too, said nothing, smiled and nodded.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Jiang Ning''s phone rang.


    Butler Zhao is here.


    "Professor Lu Jing found out there, isn''t it?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "Okay, I''ll be over in a while."


    He got up.


    "Lao Tan, here at the martial arts hall, stare at me. I''ll come over again if something happens."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Knowing that Jiang Ning is very busy, anyway, as long as he agrees to his business, it will do.


    When Jiang Ning walked out of the office, Fang Qiu jumped out of the martial arts area in the lobby.


    "How many times did I say it? Ah! How many times did I say it? That''s it! That''s it!"


    "Big Brother..."


    "Don''t call me Senior Brother! I don''t have such a dumb Junior Brother!"


    "Big Brother, I''m Junior Sister...I just flattened my chest."


    ...


    Jiang Ning looked amused for a while, and left without saying anything, let alone interrupting.


    Professor Lu Jing, who came to look for investment last time, really didn''t take the wrong name, and he was very dedicated.


    In particular, Jiang Ning gave him three million in funding at one time, and Lu Jing was both excited and touched. He repeatedly said that there are really not many young people like Jiang Ning who respect knowledge and respect science.


    He can''t live up to Jiang Ning''s trust!


    During this period of time, Lu Jing spent all his sleep and food, almost reaching the point of selflessness. He devoted himself to research, and sure enough, he made new discoveries.


    Steward Zhao provided Lu Jing with a place near his intelligence agency, because he knew that Lu Jing''s research was very important to Jiang Ning.


    There are also a huge amount of ancient Chinese materials, historical documents...Looking at Lu Jing was so excited that he didn''t fall asleep for several days.


    This is more than his own collection, I don''t know how much more!


    In the research hall, in addition to Lu Jing, there are two other students from Lu Jing who are specifically responsible for helping Lu Jing learn ancient Chinese [ÓÆÓƶÁ www.uutxt.me]. Students who study this major will not be able to get a job after graduation.


    Apart from studying for postgraduate and Ph.D. to do scientific research, or to be a teacher, there are not many ways out.


    "Mr. Jiang, please here."


    Old Zhao opened the door, and the two students of Lu Jing inside heard the sound and both raised their heads, their faces a little dazed.

 Chapter 1322： Say "fang"!

    Jiang Ning stepped in, glanced around, his eyes fell on the two assistants.


    "They are Professor Lu''s students and are here as assistants."


    Steward Zhao explained.


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Where is Professor Lu?"


    "Professor Lu is resting, he is too tired."


    One of the students said.


    They looked at Jiang Ning''s eyes with some curiosity. They didn''t expect that the usual majestic Steward Zhao would be so respectful in front of Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and walked directly to Lu Jing''s lounge.


    "Professor Lu is resting."


    The student yelled again, "Can you not disturb him for now? He hasn''t slept for a few days."


    Jiang Ning stopped and turned his head to look at him. They saw that he was also haggard, with bloodshot eyes, and they turned over a large number of classics on the table.


    Just to find some clues.


    "Then, when he wakes up, I will look for him again. You guys go and rest too."


    Jiang Ning turned to look at Manager Zhao, "Then let''s go."


    As soon as his voice fell, the door of the lounge opened, Lu Jing''s hair was messy, but his eyes were full of excitement.


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s voice, he immediately woke up and hurried out.


    "Jiangning!"


    "Professor Lu."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Don''t you take a good rest."


    "Isn''t it important? It''s not important or not? Flicking Wu Shizhi''s close-up?"


    Lu Jing waved his hand to stop his students from persuading him, "The same goes for going to bed later."


    "There is something new, come with me!"


    He immediately took Jiang Ning to his office, and the two students looked at each other and couldn''t say anything.


    Lu Jing was very excited.


    He now feels that it is not just for his own scientific research, but also for someone to communicate with, someone to support, and someone to trust. He likes this feeling very much.


    Especially, as soon as he told Steward Zhao that he had discovered something, Jiang Ning rushed to him in time, which gave him a feeling of finding a confidant.


    "Professor Lu, you still have to pay more attention to rest in peacetime, and you have to do your knowledge and you have to have a good body."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''m in good health!"


    Lu Jing didn''t feel too relieved. He pulled out a notebook from a pile of messy documents. The content on it was probably only he could understand it.


    "Look at this,"


    He took out the stationmaster printed with a red cloud pattern and placed it in front of Jiang Ning, "I said before that this is a kind of text, and it may also represent a civilization. Now I have found this word."


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes moved, "found it?"


    "Correct!"


    Lu Jing was very excited, "I am 100% sure!"


    "Jiang Ning, guess what, what do you pronounce this word?"


    He pointed to the red cloud symbol.


    Jiang Ning smiled and shook his head.


    How could he guess it.


    "Professor Lu, just tell me, I haven''t graduated from elementary school."


    Jiang Ning joked.


    "Hahaha, you are humble!"


    Although Lu Jing is stubborn, he is not a fool to become a professor. Jiang Ning must be able to have his current status, and his abilities must be far superior to others.


    He didn''t want to sell anything, tapped his fingers **** the table twice, earnestly speaking.


    "This red cloud looks like a pattern, but in fact, it is a word!"


    "According to our current Chinese characters, it should be pronounced ¡®fang¡¯!"


    Lu Jing paused, the expression on his face, with a trace of determination in excitement, "I guess it is very likely, referring to the last name."


    "square?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes shrank slightly.


    "Yes, it''s the Fang Fangzheng Fang! The Fang whose surname is Fang!"


    Lu Jing said very affirmatively.

 Chapter 1323： Keep an eye on

    Last name!


    square!


    This is very interesting.


    This red cloud is the sign of the hidden door.


    The hidden gate is again controlled by the Lord, and behind the Lord is an aristocratic family. From this point of view, this aristocratic family should have the surname Fang?


    In the Jidao Martial Arts Center, Fang Qiu, isn''t that surnamed Fang.


    Jiang Ning and Steward Zhao looked at each other, and saw a lot of them in each other''s eyes.


    "Professor Lu, how sure are you sure?"


    Jiang Ning asked with a smile.


    "Starting from the spirit of science, I can''t say 100%, but nine out of ten, I can be sure."


    Lu Jing said seriously.


    It is not very sure that he will not let himself ashamed in front of Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning has paid out the money and put out his efforts. He still respects knowledge so much. He doesn''t want to let down a young man like this.


    Hearing Lu Jing''s words, Jiang Ning knew it in his heart.


    "Professor Lu, this is a big discovery. It''s really hard for you. It also has a lot of meaning to me."


    Jiang Ning said, "In these two days, you have to take a good rest before you can continue to work."


    "I''m fine, I''m used to it."


    "You are okay, your two students, they are also human, they are not hard to beat!"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but smile, "The two of them are doing research here with you, it''s very hard."


    Lu Jing smiled, his face also a little helpless.


    He does not receive many graduate students every year. Many of them have no other way out and no other choice before coming to graduate school, but as he reads, he is still at a loss, because there is no good prospect and future.


    But not everyone, like him, really loves this industry.


    "As for me, there are some arrangements that can help them. In addition, I will ask Lao Zhao to equip you with two more professional assistants."


    ?Aishidi Xishi Lingluyi? "This..."


    "Professor Lu, when you are older, you can do what you can, and you will be a lot easier if you have more professional people as assistants,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You are a treasure, you can''t get tired!"


    Lu Jing opened his mouth and his face was grateful.


    Jiang Ning is going to help the two students to solve the future!


    It is of course the best to have a big boss like him, otherwise the two students will have to do research with them. Where is the future?


    "Thank you so much! Thank you so much!"


    Lu Jing shook Jiang Ning''s hand and said with emotion, "You said, if this society is all young people like you, our country will definitely become stronger and stronger!"


    As soon as Lu Jing spoke the words of praise, he kept talking.


    He really likes and admires Jiang Ning. If Jiang Ning weren''t married, he would want his granddaughter to try.


    Leaving from Lu Jing, Lao Zhao followed Jiang Ning.


    "The two students are arranged in your intelligence agency."


    The expression on Jiang Ning''s face suddenly became serious, "Keep watching!"


    "Yes."


    Of course, Old Zhao knew clearly.


    As soon as Jiang Ning entered the institute and saw the two students, he discovered the problem.


    People die for money, and birds die for food. Jiang Ning understands that there is nothing that money cannot drive. If there is, it must be that money is not enough.


    After speaking, Jiang Ning left.


    Just returned to the East China Sea, there were so many things, and now that he has finished dealing with them, he also has to go back.


    At home, Su Mei is looking forward to it. He has already made delicious food for him and waited for Jiang Ning to return.


    "Agou, the legend of the provincial capital is here, won''t you go together?"


    The phone call was from Su Yun. If there is a delicious place, there will be no shortage of legends in the provincial capital.


    Brother Gou drove the car and smiled: "I have some food, then I''m going."


    At that time.


    On the way back to the East China Sea.


    Lao Wu''s face was not very good, and he didn''t say a word in a gloomy mood.


    The car is galloping on high speed--


    He drove a Mercedes-Benz E300 exclusively from Huang Yuming, right?


    Yu''er, who was sitting in the co-pilot, had red eyes and apparently had just cried.

 Chapter 1324： My sister will not marry!

    "Fifth, don''t you be angry, okay?"


    She turned to look at Lao Wu, her lips trembling.


    The fifth child still didn''t speak.


    "My brother definitely didn''t mean that, he didn''t look down on you, he..."


    Yuer''s tears fell again, "No matter what, I am yours!"


    Old fifth gritted his teeth: "I''m not angry that he looks down on me, I''m angry, he didn''t treat you as a sister! He didn''t treat you as a relative, what idiots did he say?"


    I thought that the marriage proposal in the past would have been smoother, but the fifth child never thought that there would be such a person in Yu''er''s house.


    "Why is he still upset if you can come back alive? He asked me how much money I can pay, do you want to sell you as goods?"


    The old fifth was shaking with anger, and slapped him on the steering wheel, "If it wasn''t for you to stop me, I would have to smash his mouth!"


    Yuer cried louder.


    She didn''t expect it would be like this when she went home.


    She didn''t even expect that when she came back, she didn''t see any happiness on her brother''s face. On the contrary, she was a little surprised.


    Knowing that the fifth child is here to propose a marriage, the first sentence is to ask the fifth child what he does, and he is full of mockery when he learns that he is just a security guard!


    It''s a joke that the fifth child doesn''t need to swell his face to fill up the fat man, rent a luxury car and come back.


    In the second sentence, I asked the fifth child how much money he can give. If it is less than one million, he will definitely not marry!


    Let the fifth, die this heart!


    Just like selling something, sell yourself!


    Even her parents didn''t dare to say a word of justice for herself, which made Yu''er heartbroken.


    She is even more worried that the fifth child will be angry.


    The fifth child stopped talking, his face was sullen and angry, Yu''er just cried and had nothing to do.


    At the moment, at Yuer''s house, her eldest brother Wang Dang, with Erlang''s legs folded, was eating melon seeds while talking on the phone.


    "Well, my sister is back. How do I know that she will come back? Didn''t I say that I can go overseas to work, it is very difficult to come back? I don''t think I can make any money for the job you introduced."


    Wang Dang was still a little dissatisfied with the phone, "If she doesn''t work, where can I get the money at home?"


    tui~


    He vomited the skin of the melon seeds and looked up at his mother who was standing not far away: "Mom, sweep, there are a lot of them, they are all glued to my shoes."


    The Queen Mother didn''t say anything, and hurriedly walked in with the broom, carefully sweeping the skin of the melon seeds at the feet of the king to a pile.


    The couple had nothing to do. They had no money at home. They didn''t even have the money to buy a house for Wang Dang to marry his wife. After being rejected by Wang Dang for a long time, the only way they could think of was to let Yu''er work and make money and subsidize the family.


    Or, let Yu''er get married and come back with more gifts to buy a house for Wang Dang to marry a wife.


    ?Wu Xi Ling Yi Er, the servant? "Don''t mention it, my sister brought a security guard back and said that she was going to get married. The poor boy also rented a Mercedes-Benz and came back. What kind of outfit?"


    Wang Dang scolded, "You took all one month''s salary to rent a car, right?"


    Speaking of this, he was full of disdain and ridicule, really thinking he didn''t understand how much a Mercedes-Benz car cost?


    Can a mere security guard afford it? Dreaming!


    "I made it very clear anyway, without a million, my sister will not marry!"


    Wang Dang snorted, leaning on the sofa, very lazy, "My brother-in-law, I must have some requirements for my brother-in-law, right?"


    "One million! One less son, they don''t even want to take the account book!"

 Chapter 1325： Yellow?

    Wang Dang stretched out his hand and patted it on his chest. He carried the household registration book with him because he was worried that Wang Yuer would come back and steal it.


    What''s the joke, what can he expect if he doesn''t make more money while he has a sister?


    Count on your own parents?


    Wang Dang glanced at the woman who was sweeping the floor, her brows frowned. What can she expect?


    If it weren''t for their uselessness, would they be so badly mixed up?


    No money, no house, no car, and even a decent job can¡¯t be found. If the family has something to do, it¡¯s not easy to get a good unit for yourself.


    "Mom, you can''t agree to the marriage of Yu''er!"


    Wang Dang yelled, "What can you do if you marry a security guard? If you want to marry, you will marry the big boss! You two are old and have money to provide for the elderly."


    The woman looked up at Wang Dang, opened her mouth, hesitated for a moment, and said, "She wants to marry herself..."


    "What do you think?"


    Wang Dang interrupted directly, "What does she know? I do everything for her! I''ll know it later!"


    "That''s it, I have the final say on this matter."


    Wang Dang was too lazy to say.


    Anyway, there is no use of a million gift, don''t want to marry your own sister.


    Don''t talk about a security guard, even if it''s a white-collar worker, you can pay the money first.


    No money?


    Where to stay cool!


    Wang Dang got up, walked to the woman, and laughed twice.


    "Mom, do you have any money? Give me some and I will find a friend to have a meal."


    "Where do I have it, you took it last time..."


    She didn''t finish her words, Wang Dang directly reached into her pocket, took out a few hundred yuan, and laughed: "I have seen it all, Yu''er girl, put money in your pocket!"


    With that, he went straight out.


    "I won''t come back for dinner tonight!"


    Both the figure and the voice disappeared.


    With a broom in her hand, the woman looked at Wang Dang''s back, sighed, and shook her head helplessly.


    ...


    Donghai, Lin''s family.


    When Jiangning and the others came back, Su Mei naturally wanted to take care of them.


    The daughter and son-in-law are all working hard outside, hard and tired, what she can do is wait for them to come back, give them a lot of delicious food, let them eat happily.


    It''s another table dish.


    Lin Wen found that Su Mei''s cooking skills are getting better and better, not only tastes good, but also has more styles.


    If she goes to a hotel as a chef, she is afraid that her salary will be higher than that of her own president.


    "For such a big table, it''s fortunate that I brought them, otherwise I can''t finish it."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    "We all know now that when the eldest brother comes back, there must be something delicious, even if you are cheeky, you have to follow along!"


    Brother Dog smiled hippiely, "Auntie, then I''m not welcome."


    "Will you be polite?"


    The provincial legend sat cross-legged on the sofa and beckoned to Brother Dog, "Brother Dog, come over and tell me what happened to you last time, this legend will teach you well."


    Seeing Su Yun scolding Brother Dog while taking out paper and pen, as if to explain tactics to him, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but shook his head.


    At the moment, the dog brother is a bit worthy of his name.


    "Hey, fifth child? You came back so soon."


    Huang Yuming was sitting playing chess with Lin Wen, when the phone rang, he was connected.


    "The car is okay, just let it go."


    Huang Yuming heard that the fifth child''s tone was a bit wrong.


    There is obviously a strong anger in it.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning understood, and clicked Erran Xiwu to close his head.


    "Come over to the Lin''s for dinner, Brother said."


    Huang Yuming added a half sentence.


    Putting down the phone, Huang Yuming frowned slightly: "Is it yellow?"

 Chapter 1326： Great battle!

    Not so much.


    Although the old fifth is not very good-looking, he is honest, upright and resolute. Such a man, he dare not say how good he is, but he is definitely not bad.


    Not to mention, they are all employees of Lin''s, even if they are just a security post, their status in Lin''s is never low.


    "Wait until he comes."


    Jiangning Road.


    He would never treat any one of his people wrongly.


    He promised everyone.


    Soon, Lao Wu came with Yu''er.


    Two people entered the door, and the old five still had some gifts in his hands. He didn''t need to bring them with him, but it was the first time that Wang Yuer went to the Lin family, and the courtesy still had to be in place.


    "You can bring it the first time, but you are not allowed to bring anything in the future."


    Su Mei took it and said with a smile, "Think of this as your own home!"


    She could see that Yu''er''s eyes were a little red, and she had obviously cried, and immediately called Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun, and dragged her to chat.


    "Big Brother."


    The old fifth walked to Jiang Ning, his face still angered.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Ning asked, "Is their family embarrassed you?"


    "It''s not a problem, but she has an older brother, which is too much!"


    The old fifth said the matter again, and the more he said it, the more angry he got.


    "I don''t care if people look down on me, what''s the matter with the security? I never feel like I''m inferior to others, but he treats Yu''er as a commodity and sells it for money. I really **** tear his mouth!"


    The old five was annoyed and clenched his fists tightly.


    However, that was Yu''er''s relative, her eldest brother, he didn''t want Yu''er to be embarrassed.


    "Marriage is a matter of two families."


    Jiang Ning said, "But what matters is not what others think, but what you think."


    One million beauties are considered a sky-high price, and the fifth child is not incapable of taking it out. If he really needs it, he doesn''t need Jiangning''s help. Huang Yuming will take the initiative to take it out.


    But being rich does not mean that you can spend it randomly.


    "Let Yu''er come over."


    On the sofa, Yuer''s eyes were red.


    Lin Yuzhen and Su Yun couldn''t believe it after hearing the ins and outs of the whole thing.


    "Is he really your brother?"


    Su Yun said angrily, "Is he still a human!"


    "Do you dare to look down on my fifth brother? Does he know that the security guards of the Lin family and the big families in the north are all trying to curry favor!"


    She stood directly? Yixi Wu intentionally brushed Er, and got up, angrily.


    Are you kidding me, look down on the fifth child?


    If Wang Dang knew that the old fifth was really going to the north, those big-name families would be vying for tens of millions of annual salary, for fear that they would be scared to death!


    "Big brother let you pass."


    The old five came over and called her.


    Yu''er got up immediately, she knew that Jiang Ning had the highest status among this group of people.


    She hurriedly walked to Jiang Ning and shouted after the fifth: "Big Brother."


    "The fifth one has said about you, so I just want to ask you what you mean, do you follow the fifth one, or do you have other considerations?"


    "I...I''ll follow him."


    Yu''er didn''t hesitate, her eyes were red, "It''s not him who won''t marry!"


    The old fifth''s face turned red all of a sudden.


    "That''s it."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "It''s not a big deal, as long as you two think about it, it''s easy."


    "There is no need to destroy the relationship between the two of you because of others."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Huang Yuming.


    "Lao Huang, let''s organize this wedding for them. Since Yu''er''s family hopes that the battle will be bigger, then we will be bigger. My brother is qualified."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Huang Yuming nodded, so that Jiang Ning could say a big battle, it must be big enough.

 Chapter 1327： How does this provincial legend know so much?

    "Big Brother..."


    Seeing Jiang Ning made a decision, the fifth child was a little embarrassed.


    "As long as Yu''er has no objection, and she wants to talk to you, then no one can stop it."


    Jiang Ning was very simple, "I Jiangning people, when will they be looked down upon?"


    Not to mention the old five and the others. People who have been born to death with Jiang Ning, even if they are anyone in the Lin group, now go out, who is not admired or admired by others?


    There are people who look down on them, and they are not afraid of being laughed at.


    When he was still in the gambling city, Jiang Ning said that the fifth child came back and wanted to marry him.


    At the time, one of the thirty people was sacrificed, and the remaining Jiang Ning said that he should try his best to protect them and let them get what they deserve.


    Dignity, this is the most basic and most important!


    Jiang Ning gave an order, and the entire East China Sea was busy.


    Five or six wedding companies took the initiative to come to seek cooperation. Not only did they charge no money, they even fought arguably in order to better plan the wedding.


    Today in the East China Sea, the word Lin is of great significance!


    A dozen roads, a dozen bridges, parks, gymnasiums, hospitals, libraries... Lin didn''t know how many things he supported.


    Improve the happiness of citizens, enhance the image of the entire city, and actively participate in medical care, education, public welfare...


    Everything that Lin did is too much!


    All the citizens of the East China Sea are watching this!


    Today, in the East China Sea, it is absolutely possible to keep your homes closed at night and keep the roads untouched. There is no need to worry about bad order or bad things happen. Why?


    It''s like many, many people like the old fifth, silently protecting the East China Sea behind their backs!


    On the street, there are teams of three people patrolling back and forth. The citizens enthusiastically call them the three auspicious treasures. It not only gives everyone a sense of security, but also gives people the greatest support!


    People who go out from the East China Sea, no matter which city they go to, when others hear that they are from the East China Sea, they are full of envy.


    Now, Jiang Ning announced that the fifth child is getting married, and it is to be handled as a major event of the Lin Group. Not only the Lin employees, but the entire Donghai people are excited.


    In less than a day, everything was planned.


    This is simply amazing, Jiang Ning will have such a charisma and leadership!


    He was just a word.


    Huang Yuming arranged the hotel where the wedding was held. Three five-star hotels in Donghai City. In order to compete for this place, the three bosses had a red face, and the one who won in the end was so happy that he almost gave gifts to celebrate.


    The old five is a little nervous about dyeing and dyeing Er Er Zhe Wu Lu Pa.


    It was a big girl who got on the sedan chair, and he did the same for the first time.


    This is far more stressful than fighting on the battlefield!


    On the contrary, Yu''er calmed down, but the happy smile on his face made no secret of it.


    "Lang Cai and female appearance."


    Early in the morning, after putting on makeup, I have been following two people. Su Yun, who is a bridesmaid, smiled and said, "Fifth brother, how are you feeling now, this legend wants to interview you?"


    "I''ll know when you get married."


    The old five''s Adam''s apple moved and he smiled, "It just feels, it''s very hot."


    "Where is it hot?"


    Su Yun raised his eyebrows, "This is still in the daytime, things that make you hot, at night."


    Lin Yuzhen, who was standing on the side, coughed twice and turned his head silently.


    How does this provincial legend know so much?


    "Yu''er, are you nervous?"


    Asked the old five.


    "A little bit, but as long as I''m with you, I don''t feel nervous."


    Yu''er took a deep breath. I am afraid that he is a big star, or even someone who is not low in status. They may not have the battle of getting married.


    Jiang Ning said about the big battle. After she saw it with her own eyes, she was really taken aback.


    But at the same time, she also understood that she didn''t need to worry, she could have confidence, and no one would dare to despise her with the fifth.


    "Your home..."


    Old fifth frowned.

 Chapter 1328： What does it have to do with you

    Huang Yuming has taken the dog brother to pick up Yu''er''s parents. For the wedding, the parents of both parties must be there.


    The fifth child is an orphan, but there are Lin Wen and his wife in the East China Sea. They are his elders. On Yuer''s side, Jiang Ning said, go and invite the two elderly people. At least, the fifth child''s wedding must be complete.


    now.


    The mighty fleet is on the way!


    I don''t know how many people''s eyes are attracted along the way!


    Eighteen cars, with tens of millions of Rolls-Royce leading the way!


    There is no car, less than one million, all of them are luxury cars!


    Huang Yuming and others, one by one, dressed in suits and ties, with a compelling momentum.


    "Which coal boss is marrying his daughter? What a big battle!"


    "The cheapest car in there, I''m afraid it costs more than one million, right? Oh my God!"


    "What''s that written on it? Donghai Lin? It turned out to be Lin...? I...I am dazzled!"


    ...


    Along the way, surprises continued.


    "Arrived."


    Brother Gou pointed to the house in front, "That''s it."


    Huang Yuming made a gesture, and the convoy lowered its speed and slowly stopped in front of Wang Dang''s house.


    Suddenly, a large group of villagers ran out. Who has seen such a battle!


    The roads in the village are almost blocked.


    "Wang family, is this marrying a daughter? Who is this marrying!"


    "Where''s the richest man?"


    "Wang family is lucky."


    ...


    I don''t know how many people, their eyes are red with envy.


    When Wang Dang heard the movement, he walked out the door and saw the line of luxury cars with the word "Happy" on the doors, which made him stare at it.


    "Who are you?"


    He rubbed his eyes and drank all night of wine last night, his eyes were still a little fuzzy at the moment, he didn''t know what happened.


    "We''re here to pick up people. Today, the fifth child is married to Yu''er."


    Huang Yuming said indifferently, pushing Wang Dang directly away, and walking into the room. Yu''er''s parents also heard the voice and were about to walk out. Seeing so many people, they suddenly became a little nervous.


    "Uncles and aunts, today is the fifth wedding to Yu''er. As the woman''s parents, we should be there. We will come to pick you up."


    Huang Yuming smiled and said, "The fifth oldest is our brother, the eldest brother said, his wedding should not be too shabby."


    Too shabby?


    This dare to say shame?


    Who the **** dare to say this kind of shame?


    Yu''er''s parents were dumbfounded, they didn''t recognize so many luxury cars, but the noble temperament exuded by the first car alone, they knew that it was very valuable!


    Isn''t that fifth child just a security guard?


    "Yu''er she..."


    "She has a relationship with the fifth child. Since the two people are in agreement, as a parent, I think they all like their daughter''s happiness. At this point, I can assure them that Yu''er will marry our fifth child in Donghai. People dare to bully her again!"


    This sentence does not need Jiang Ning to say.


    As the master of the underground circle of the East China Sea, Huang Yuming dared to say this!


    "Please get in the car for two old people."


    After Huang Yuming finished speaking, the sixth and seventh stepped forward and helped the two elderly people to get into the car.


    "and many more!"


    When Wang Dang understood, he was immediately excited.


    He didn''t expect that the youngest fifth was so powerful, a security guard could have this battle?


    The security of the East China Sea?


    Not ordinary! Looking at this team, he knows that the fifth child is rich, and it is a lot of money, even his status is not low.


    Make a lot of money!


    "I''ll change my clothes! I''ll change my clothes soon! Wait for me!"


    Sister''s wedding, how can he not go to the elder brother?


    "Wait? Shanwu Yizhiyiyiyidi? Wait,"


    Brother Gou stretched out his hand, stopped him directly, squinted his eyes, "What does it have to do with you when they get married?"

 Chapter 1329： Owe her a wedding

    "I''m Big Brother Yuer, why doesn''t it matter to me?"


    Wang Dang raised his eyebrows and glanced at Brother Gou, "What do you mean by that, don''t you want to? Let me go!"


    "Yes."


    Brother Gou nodded.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Wang Dang was furious, grinning, sneered again and again, "If you don''t let me go, I can''t go? Who do you think you are?"


    "Huh, I want to go!"


    He said that he was about to take a step forward, and Brother Dog directly stretched out his hand, and with a click, he directly stuck his neck and lifted him up!


    There was a crease in the neat suit, but the dog didn''t care.


    "Yu''er, who has been married to Donghai, is Donghai''s daughter-in-law, not to mention, she is the fifth wife''s wife.


    Brother Gou approached Wang Dang''s ear, his voice was very soft, but with a cold murderous aura, "Today is a good day, I don''t want to see blood, and if you want to bully Yu''er again in the future, you have to ask, we are brothers. Yes, promise or not."


    After speaking, Brother Gou let go of his hand, and Wang Dang fell to the ground, and his whole body was instantly wet with cold sweat!


    His heart was beating violently, and his legs were trembling in fright. Where has he seen such a terrible person?


    "Let''s go."


    Huang Yuming glanced at Wang Dang and ignored it.


    The convoy slowly turned around, picked up Yu''er''s parents, and left directly.


    The villagers around can understand all of them, they are all big shots!


    The daughter of the Wang family is really blessed!


    And what kind of person Wang Dang is, in and outside the village, many people know that he is so lazy, he is not young, he is still chewing on the old, and even wants his sister''s happiness to exchange money for himself.


    It''s alright now, the person Yu''er marries, isn''t he who can **** blood!


    If he dares to suck, his teeth will be broken!


    ...


    The grand wedding caused a sensation throughout the East China Sea!


    Who would have thought that this was just a security guard''s wedding for Lin?


    Only Donghai people understand how high the position of Lin''s security guard is in the hearts of Donghai people.


    And more people understand how proud it is to be a Donghai native.


    In the hotel, it was a joy.


    The burly figure of the five-year-old, propped up the suit, and the bulging chest muscles, look enviable.


    He smiled cheerfully while smoking cigarettes and candy for his brother.


    "Thank you! Thank you brother!"


    "Thank you buddy!"


    "Thank you for coming!"


    ...


    Throughout the East China Sea, there are people with good looks and faces.


    There are dedicated people busy, so Jiang Ning doesn''t need to do anything.


    He sat on the side, smiling at the lively scene.


    "Brother-in-law, when you married my sister, there was no such battle."


    Su Yun sat next to Jiang Ning and whispered, "See you, my sister is envious in her eyes."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and took a look. Lin Yu was really whispering to Yu''er, and it was impossible to say that he was not envious.


    Which woman does not want to have an unforgettable wedding?


    Jiang Ning was the son-in-law of the Lin family, not to mention the wedding, there was not even a cutscene.


    He owes Lin Yu a wedding.


    "No hurries,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Our wedding must definitely be made up, but these battles are not necessary."


    "Ok?"


    Su Yun didn''t know why.


    "The two of us are different from the others."


    "Which is different?"


    "You have too many questions, Legend of the Provincial City."


    Jiang Ning gave Su Yun a white look, and was too lazy to say, "Furthermore, I will withdraw this title."


    Su Yun waved his hands again and again.


    "Don''t, brother-in-law, you took it back, how can I behave outside?"


    She approached Jiang Ning with the same envy on her face, and said in a flattering tone: "Brother-in-law, when I get married, can you give me such a big battle?"

 Chapter 1330： is ours

    "I''m not hypocritical! I just think...As a provincial legend, I can''t shame this title!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at it and snorted, too lazy to bother.


    This girl is getting deeper and deeper into the play now.


    Legend of the provincial capital? You have to graduate from university before you can say okay.


    This wedding has made the entire East China Sea lively for several days, such a grand occasion, I don¡¯t know how many years it hasn¡¯t happened.


    Everyone in Donghai knows that after entering Lin''s door, that is Lin''s person. Even if you are just a cleaner, Jiangning will treat you like family.


    Lin''s words are familiar to everyone in the East China Sea.


    "You are from the Lin family. If you fight for Lin''s ideals, then I will cover you!"


    What is Lin''s ideal?


    Is to help more people!


    Good people will be rewarded after all.


    Jiang Ning gave the fifth child a vacation. The newlyweds have a lot to say and have a lot to do. Jiang Ning is a person who is here, so I don¡¯t understand.


    "Let him be stationed in the East China Sea from the fifth, the outside tasks are a bit more dangerous."


    With a family and a room, Jiang Ning hopes to protect them more, and does not want the regret of the eighteenth to happen again.


    "Do you think he will agree?"


    Huang Yuming smiled, "Brother, I''m afraid you can''t decide this."


    Even in the East China Sea, Jiang Ning''s words are commands and authority, but in this respect, Brother Dog and them are the same. They hope and insist, and must take their own responsibilities!


    Jiang Ning smiled and said nothing.


    This wedding, Fang Qiu was completely shocked.


    He thought it was the wedding of some big man in the East China Sea, or the wedding of the closest person to Jiang Ning, but he didn''t expect it to be just with the people next to Jiang Ning, and even from his point of view, the fifth oldest is not a master.


    But the specifications of this wedding...


    It''s so **** scary!


    He is really curious about what kind of place is this place in the East China Sea, and what kind of person is Jiangning.


    Not to mention the strength, it seems that this East China Sea is especially respected.


    At this moment, Fang Qiu was sitting in the Jidao martial arts gymnasium, spreading his legs, propped his knees with both hands, watching the trainees practice their fists and kicks in the martial arts arena.


    During this period of time, he corrected a lot of them, wrong movements, and now he can finally see them.


    "Brother, you drink tea."


    "Master, you eat fruit."


    "Big Brother..."


    Fang Qiu''s side was full of food, all of which were sent by other students thanking him for his guidance.


    He just snorted and didn''t respond.


    What big brother?


    I came to Jiang Ning to return to the fist score, so I was not interested in being a big brother in this kind of place.


    "Excuse me, who is responsible for this Jidao martial arts gym?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from the door.


    Fang Qiu raised his head and glanced, ignoring him, he was not in the mood to be a receptionist.


    "? Furanshan''s meaning of zero zero meaning? Who are you?"


    Someone asked.


    "I heard that this Ji Dao martial arts school has a Ji Dao fist score. This fist score is a precious object of our door, so I came to pick it up."


    With a smile on his face, the visitor nodded very politely, "Now, it''s time to return to the original owner."


    Fang Qiu raised his eyebrows when he heard it.


    Jiang Ning, the bastard, directly published the Ji Dao fist score? He doesn''t know, what a precious thing this is?


    The person who came here was even more ridiculous. He even said that Ji Dao Boxing Table is theirs?


    He stood up quickly, walked to the door, stared at the person who came, his pupils contracted: "You said, Ji Dao Boxing, is it yours?"


    "It''s..."


    "What is it! Get out of me!"


    Fang Qiu cursed.

 Chapter 1331： A rule

    He had never seen such a shameless person.


    Anyone dare to say that the Ji Dao Boxing Table is theirs?


    Even the Fang family has only controlled a few pages. Who is this person? Is it a family? Do you have this qualification!


    "Why is Xiongtai so irritable."


    The person who came here was still smiling, as if he was not at all polite, "This thing belongs to us, and that is ours. It will not be changed because you are angry."


    "who are you?"


    Fang Qiu glanced at him.


    "In Xia Shangkai, the iron line fist is passed down."


    Shang Kai slightly arched his hands and said, "Ji Dao Fist is the line of my iron thread fist, which has been lost for many years. Nowadays, there are no more rivers and lakes, but my iron thread fist is still there. I take it back as a teacher. Fist score."


    He smiled and looked at Fang Qiu: "Please also introduce me to the master of this martial arts hall, let me tell him well..."


    Fang Qiu''s face has sunk to the bottom.


    Iron [Jiujiu novel www.jjxxs.cn] line fist?


    Why don''t you reinforce fist!


    "Do you want boxing scores, don''t you?"


    Fang Qiu stared at Shang Kai.


    "It''s in my veins, naturally..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, if you want boxing score, just hit in!"


    Fang Qiu shouted, "Prove that you are qualified to have a boxing record!"


    ? Lu Ling Aiyi closed and flicked? Still dazed.


    His Adam''s apple slid and looked at the dozens of people who gathered behind Fang Qiu: "A harmonious society, it''s not a good idea to do it. Everyone must regard harmony as the most important thing."


    Seeing Fang Qiu''s expressionless face, dozens of people behind him surrounded him, he couldn''t help taking two steps back.


    "Well, if you don''t listen to me if I make sense, then I can only..."


    Shang Kai raised his hand, but saw that Fang Qiu had already taken a step forward, and quickly backed away, "It''s really rude! It''s so rude! People who practice martial arts, how can this be done?"


    "If you don''t agree, do you do it, do you still have the martial arts spirit? There is no martial ethics!"


    He backed off as he spoke, and directly exited the door. He opened his mouth and wanted to say more, but he didn''t dare to say any more.


    Seeing that Fang Qiu was about to rush up to hit someone, Shang Kai turned around and ran, dare to say something more.


    Fang Qiu chased it out, Shang Kai ran faster and faster, not to mention doing it, he didn''t even have the courage to turn his head.


    Dozens of people followed Fang Qiu, and this momentum alone could scare people to death.


    "WTF!"


    Fang Qiu cursed, "What iron thread king eight boxing is also called boxing method? I am embarrassed to ask for Ji Dao boxing!"


    He came to ask for a boxing score, and was humiliated by Jiang Ning. Are these people too self-reliant?


    He turned his head and looked at the dozens of people behind him.


    "In the future, whoever makes trouble, just a rule, let them in!"


    "Yes! Big Brother!"


    This time, Fang Qiu did not correct their names.


    He was so angry, what kind of things have become in this circle of rivers and lakes now, no matter how cats and dogs dare to come and ask for Ji Dao boxing.


    Do they know anything about themselves?


    When Fang Qiu returned to the martial arts gym, his **** hadn''t been hot yet, and someone came to ask for boxing.


    This time, the other party was still very angry. It seemed that Jiang Ning had stolen their boxing scores and wanted to do it angrily. Fang Qiu was not used to him, and hit him directly with a punch.


    In just a few days, one after another people came to ask for boxing scores. Fang Qiu became more and more angry as he fought, and the more angry he was, the more he fought.


    What Xingyi Quan, Tiger Quan, Cannon Boxing, Iron Line Boxing, Wang Ba Boxing...


    The masters of various boxing routines appeared, as if the circles of the rivers and lakes that had been silent for a long time were resurrected again.


    But the strength of these people is really not flattering. Many of them don''t need Fang Qiu''s action. Ordinary students'' action is enough to beat them down.


    In the office.


    Jiang Ning was making tea with a smile on his face.


    "Sure enough, there was movement. It seems that the Lord really doesn''t want me to be idle."

 Chapter 1332： can not read

    Suddenly, so many people came and said they wanted to get back the fist score. They all said that this Jidao fist score was theirs. Jiang Ning felt amused.


    He did make it public, and he has Ji Dao fist score, but it is not anyone else who has the final say on who the fist score belongs to.


    "At present, they are all small fish and shrimps, and even many people are not people in the circle of rivers and lakes at all,"


    Tan Xing said, "They just heard that there is a boxing score, even if they don''t know what it is, but seeing so many people want it, it must be a good thing."


    The mentality of ordinary people is the same everywhere.


    "There must be someone behind it who wants to get the boxing score in your hand to be taken away. What are you going to do?"


    Tan Xing took a sip of tea and looked up at Jiang Ning.


    Right now, the prestige of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea is still there, and no one dares to make trouble in the East China Sea.


    He wasn''t worried about what would happen in the East China Sea, but Jiang Ning''s exposure of his own boxing score would definitely attract many people. After all, there are many people who know Ji Dao boxing score in the world of Jianghu.


    "I plan to hold a martial arts conference."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, the tea that Tan Xing had just drank almost spewed out.


    "What did you say?"


    "Hold a martial arts conference and invite people from all genres in the Jianghu circle to participate, regardless of Nanquan or Beiquan. As long as the one who can get the first place, I can let him watch the score."


    "You...you say it again?"


    Tan Xing quickly drew a tissue and wiped the tea from the corners of his mouth, "Just kidding you!"


    "Fisting is such a valuable thing, you just let people watch it?"


    As soon as Tan Xing finished speaking, Jiang Ning took out a crumpled boxing score from his pocket and threw it in front of Tan Xing.


    "Look, you can see what."


    Tan Xingzhen wanted to whip his legs, and swept Jiang Ning away!


    The fist score that others dream of is the fist score that the master has been in business for more than ten years, and it has been continuously tracked, and even...there are masters of the family behind, all competing for fist scores. Is Jiang Ning so casual?


    It''s all crumpled!


    Tan Xing picked up the fist sheet and carefully smoothed it out, for fear of making a wrinkle.


    "You kid, this is a violent thing!"


    He cursed angrily, "Do you know how many people are looking for this thing? The existence of the hidden gate is for the Lord to find these fist scores, you..."


    As he said, he opened his fist sheet and looked at it.


    This is the first time he has seen a boxing score, so he didn''t ask Jiang Ning before, because he knew it belonged to Jiang Ning, so he didn''t ask about it.


    Seeing the boxing score at this moment, Tan Xing was stunned.


    "This is the boxing score?"


    He was full of disbelief, "Just, just such a move?"


    There is only one movement in the fist sheet, and to put it in more detail, it is a movement of punching.


    "Yes, just one action, nine-page boxing sheet, it means nine different actions."


    Jiang Ning said, "I have three pages on my body, and the movements on the three pages of boxing sheet are different, but they all look the same."


    He handed all three pages of his boxing sheet to Tan Xing. Tan Xing''s eyes widened. He looked left and right, but still couldn''t see the difference.


    Even if he is a master of great master level!


    Even though, he is deeply hidden, he belongs to the north leg genre, and he deserves to carry the handle!


    But he couldn''t understand this fist sheet at all.


    Tan Xing''s eyes were almost staring out.


    "What the hell... what is the difference?"


    Suddenly, he couldn''t even understand it. Those who came to ask for boxing scores would have studied it for decades, and I am afraid they would not be able to see anything fart.

 Chapter 1333： Martial arts competition!

    "This is a big difference."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "In my eyes, every movement is ever-changing, but in Tan Lao''s eyes, there doesn''t seem to be any difference."


    Tan Xing blinked, as if he didn''t understand what Jiang Ning meant by saying this.


    "These are the basis of boxing, the most essential basis."


    Jiang Ning explained, "It can be said that no matter what kind of boxing technique, it can be derived from this boxing book, and no matter what moves can be found out of this boxing book."


    Tan Xing took a deep breath.


    He faintly felt what Jiang Ning meant.


    Of course he knows that this Jidao fist score is not simple, otherwise there won''t be so many people looking for it.


    But after seeing it with my own eyes, I feel that this is nothing special at all.


    "A lot of people are curious about what a boxing score is, and I can make it public, because there are not many people who can really understand it."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "At least, there must be none of the people who come to ask for boxing scores."


    "Are you so sure?"


    Tan Xing hesitated, "You are not afraid that someone will understand, the loss will be great."


    "loss?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "If someone can understand it, that would be the best, but this circle of society has been in decline for many years, but I hope that there will be a recovery."


    "Guoshu, the quintessence and spirit of our country, shouldn''t disappear in the long river of history, Tan Lao, isn''t this also what you think?"


    Tan Xing did not speak for a long time.


    This is simple to say, but too difficult to do.


    He was not talking about restoring the social circle, but Jiang Ning was willing to open the boxing score directly.


    As a person, you will definitely not want to share.


    How many people get this kind of treasure, hide it in their bodies, and study them silently. Once they understand it, they will become famous!


    Jiang Ning was good, saying that he was open.


    "Boy, I admire you more and more."


    Tan Xing looked at Jiang Ning and couldn''t help feeling, "I am ashamed of your heart."


    "Now that you think it over, I''ll take care of it. My face is still useful."


    He folded the fist sheet and returned it to Jiang Ning.


    "Lord, they certainly wouldn''t think that you would react this way."


    Not to mention the Lord, even if he is in constant contact with Jiang Ning, he never expected Jiang Ning to make such a decision.


    "They want to fish. It just so happens. I also want to. It''s just that what they want to catch is me, and what I want to catch is a deeper secret hidden behind them."


    Jiang Ning does not need to worry about specific matters.


    He has always been like this, and he should have been handy to throw his hand at the shopkeeper.


    Jiang Ning continued to sit in the office making tea, and Tan Xing went out.


    In the martial arts hall, Fang Qiu was still sitting in his old position, waiting for the next person to challenge and ask for the boxing score.


    "Old Tan!"


    "Lao Tan is here!"


    "I have seen Mr. Tan!"


    ...


    When the students saw Old Tan, they all shouted respectfully.


    Fang Qiu didn''t move.


    This whole East China Sea, except Jiang Ning, he looked down upon.


    Even Jiang Ning couldn''t even look down on it, if it weren''t for the fight.


    "I announce one thing."


    Tan Xing did not manage Fang Qiu, and said directly, "In recent days, many people have come to challenge, so Jiangning made a decision to hold a martial arts conference to facilitate everyone to exchange ideas."


    As soon as they finished speaking, a group of people were a little excited? Wu Aixi Wu Erfu Aifu?, gearing up.


    "Whoever has the last laugh and wins the first place is eligible. Look at Jiang Ning''s boxing score!"

 Chapter 1334： Really nothing

    In Tan Xing''s second sentence, all these students were shocked.


    Can you see that boxing score?


    So mysterious things, you think Jiang Ning should be a big man who is qualified to control and watch, right?


    They also have a chance.


    "Old Tan, Mr. Jiang wasn''t kidding, right?"


    "? Shan Pa Er Yi Yi Ling Wu Yi? No joking."


    Old Tan said, "You guys will be responsible for this matter, announce it, and make good preparations."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    "and many more!"


    Fang Qiu immediately called him, "What did you just say?"


    "Jiang Ning wants to make his boxing score public? Is he crazy!"


    Others don''t know what the Jidao boxing score means, and Fang Qiu knows too well.


    Such a baby, I don¡¯t know how many people want it in their dreams, but Jiang Ning is good. If you say it¡¯s open, just open it?


    Why is he!


    This boxing score is not his!


    "He''s crazy or not, I don''t know, but next, there will definitely be a group of people going crazy."


    Tan Xing said lightly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Qiu was nowhere to be seen, and he rushed towards the office like a mad lion.


    "Yes, this is the first one."


    Tan Xing smiled and squinted his eyes.


    "boom--"


    Fang Qiu kicked open the office door.


    "Jiangning!"


    He roared, pointed at Jiang Ning who was drinking tea, and said angrily, "What do you want to do!"


    Jiang Ning sat there, turned his head and glanced at him, but ignored it.


    "Ji Dao Boxing Sheet, you can just make it public if you want to make it public!"


    Fang Qiu burst out, "These secret objects, those mortals, are not qualified to take a look!"


    Jiang Ning still ignored him.


    Fang Qiu was really angry.


    "I think you are a lunatic!"


    He roared, and suddenly rushed over, his long fists roared, and the joints suddenly crackled!


    This punch was directly aimed at Jiang Ning''s head. He really wanted to blow Jiang Ning''s head directly!


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning still sat there and didn''t move. He just reached out a hand and easily blocked Fang Qiu''s fist. With a single finger, it suddenly hit the bottom of Fang Qiu''s wrist.


    "what--"


    Fang Qiu yelled immediately and hurriedly backed away a few steps.


    "This door is not cheap, do you have the money to lose it now?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at Fang Qiu, "If there is no money, I will continue to work in the martial arts gym. I will pay you the corresponding salary according to the market conditions."


    "I ask you about boxing..."


    "When I do things, I don''t need others to teach me how to do it. Especially, it''s my subordinates who are defeated."


    Jiang Ning didn''t let Fang Qiu finish talking at all.


    Fang Qiu''s face flushed with anger.


    He couldn''t understand Jiang Ning, but he couldn''t help Jiang Ning. This kind of feeling really made people suffocated and exploded.


    He took a deep breath.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, you are playing with fire!"


    Fang Qiu said coldly, "In the eyes of many people, this boxing score is a forbidden thing! You are free to open it, you are pushing yourself to death!"


    Jiang Ning glanced lightly.


    "Is it?"


    "Is it your so-called hidden family, Fang family, or who?"


    As soon as he said this, Fang Qiu''s body trembled slightly, and his eyes suddenly changed.


    He never said his origin.


    I didn''t even say that I came from the Fang family, the reclusive family from that place, the Fang family!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Qiu was stunned, looking at Jiang Ning with a look of surprise, "How do you know?"


    He felt that his heart was about to jump out.


    Jiang Ning actually knew his origin!


    "No matter it is your family or who it is, what you think of forbidden objects is really nothing in my eyes."


    Jiang Ning ignored what Fang Qiu asked, and said every word, "? I want to make it public, who has an opinion, come over and tell me."

 Chapter 1335： Do you get it now

    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Qiu was so angry that his body was trembling.


    Too overbearing!


    Why is Jiang Ning!


    Just relying on him alone, what qualifications does he have to say this?


    What is his ability to dare to say such things?


    He didn''t even know what this fist sheet meant, let alone, in the eyes of the hidden family, this was a forbidden thing, something that a mortal man was not qualified to touch!


    "You will regret this!"


    Fang Qiu shouted angrily.


    "That has nothing to do with you."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    His calm look made Fang Qiu really uncomfortable.


    That kind of light and breezy, compared with my own hysteria, it became a sharp contrast.


    "Jiangning!"


    Fang Qiu gritted his teeth, "Don''t blame me for not reminding you..."


    "I just think you are verbose."


    Jiang Ning said, "Do you think your boxing skills are good? Do you think the Fang family''s understanding of boxing is right? You are too naive."


    "Shut up!"


    Fang Qiu was furious, "You are not qualified to comment on my Fang family!"


    He shouted, and rushed over again.


    "Our Fang family''s understanding of boxing is not an ordinary person, you can make irresponsible remarks!"


    Boom


    Fang Qiu exploded with his strongest strength, and he couldn''t help it anymore.


    Even if he knew he was not Jiang Ning''s opponent, even if he was going to be beaten by Jiang Ning again, he couldn''t help it!


    Snapped!


    Jiang Ning got up, turned around leisurely, and looked at Fang Qiu galloping, but still seemed to be careless.


    "You don''t know what boxing is, but I can teach you..."


    Jiang Ning''s words blasted in Fang Qiu''s ears!


    Immediately, there was a figure, seemingly slow to the extreme, and it didn''t even seem to move, but it seemed that it was about to be violent!


    Fang Qiu''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    He only saw Jiang Ning like a burst of blue smoke, suddenly floating in front of him, that kind of mood of suddenness and decay made his scalp numb instantly!


    "This¡­¡­"


    He hadn''t reacted yet, Jiang Ning''s fist had fallen lightly on his shoulder.


    It''s like a ball of cotton--


    boom!


    Suddenly became a giant!


    The violent fist strength broke out in an instant, even ignoring Fang Qiu''s flesh and bones, and directly penetrated into his body.


    In an instant, Fang Qiu''s face turned pale.


    He even felt that his shoulders were out of sensation in an instant!


    "This¡­¡­"


    What exactly is this?


    Jiang Ning took his hand and didn''t continue, otherwise Fang Qiu''s shoulders would be completely useless.


    "What is boxing? Do you understand now."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he continued to sit back, the aroma of tea on the table fluttering.


    Fang Qiu shook his head and nodded again. He understood, but he didn''t understand at all.


    This is not the same thing as what he had from elementary school, this...what is this?


    The boxing techniques Jiang Ning said and the one he understood were not the same thing at all.


    Even, this is not the same as the boxing method on the Jidao boxing record.


    "Okay, go out if nothing happens, don''t affect me to drink tea. When you pay for this door, do whatever you want."


    Fang Qiu''s mouth was open, and there was still nothing to say,? He didn''t want to cover Lu Shanling anymore? He wanted to say more.


    "I...I want to beat you up!"


    To be honest, Fang Qiu knows better than anyone now that he can''t beat Jiang Ning, not just now, I am afraid that he will not be Jiang Ning''s opponent for a long time in the future.


    This frustration is uncomfortable, really uncomfortable.


    However, what Jiang Ning wanted to do, he would not let him do anything!


    He wants to see who has the ability to see this boxing score!

 Chapter 1336： A hundred flowers bloom

    Jiang Ning is messing around, but he can''t mess around.


    Isn''t it just to hold a martial arts conference and let those people compete for the qualifications to participate in the fist score?


    He just let these people, no one is qualified!


    Fang Qiu ran out angrily, but Jiang Ning didn''t bother to care about him.


    He has his own ideas.


    Jiang Ning''s vision is much higher than that of ordinary people, not to mention, now that the situation has changed drastically, and the hidden family is slowly emerging, he needs to make more preparations.


    The Lord hides, I am afraid that he will not show up easily, but the game between the two has never stopped.


    Jiang Ning knew that the Lord was using himself, so why not he was using the Lord?


    The people playing chess are going to meet after all, but in this dark move, it depends on who is better.


    The news spread quickly.


    The propaganda of the East China Sea is overwhelming!


    The media channels of the entertainment company in Shenghai are even more like a tide, frantically flocking to all parts of the country.


    Budo meeting!


    First place, you can watch the Jidao boxing score!


    What is Ji Dao Boxing?


    Jiang Ning doesn''t need to explain too much. People who have heard of it will naturally be interested, and those who have not heard of it will be meaningless.


    For a time, the wind is surging!


    Many people living in seclusion in the mountains chose to leave the mountain after hearing the news.


    For nothing else, just write these four words for Ji Dao Quan!


    Who could have imagined that what was once rumored really existed, and they didn''t expect that someone would get it, not hiding it privately, but choosing to make it public and let the destined person go to see it.


    What a grandeur this is!


    In the Jidao Martial Arts Center, in just a few days, people who signed up followed a wave, and even some people who watched the excitement were eager to try it.


    "Big brother?"


    The person in charge of signing up looked up, and he didn''t expect Fang Qiu to sign up too.


    "Do you also want to sign up?"


    "Write it to me!"


    Fang Qiu was unhappy, turned his head and glanced around, these ordinary people... who are so crooked, dare to come to the martial arts conference?


    Do they know what martial arts are?


    "Yes, big brother!"


    Fang Qiu snorted, turned his head to look at the few guys who had already signed up, his eyes were full of disdain.


    Didn''t he stop serving Lu Shan and picking up Ai Shanshan? There was no scrupulousness, let alone the slightest politeness!


    "You guys are all here for that boxing?"


    Fang Qiu glanced around and said loudly, "I tell you, give up!"


    His voice was loud and full of breath, and instantly blew in everyone''s ears.


    Many people turned their heads, the opponent Qiu was so arrogant and dissatisfied.


    "Who are you? You are so mad!"


    "You give up when you give up? Who do you think you are!"


    "Hehe, another young man, you will see how good I am."


    ...


    Many people responded directly, without counseling at all.


    Some people even walked up to Fang Qiu?''s eyes, squinted, and smiled: "Boy, I remembered you and went to the ring. If you meet me, don''t beg for mercy."


    Fang Qiu glanced at him, but didn''t speak.


    He didn''t even do it, just these little fishes and shrimps, he really didn''t like it.


    But in the eyes of others, Fang Qiu was scared.


    There are few martial arts practitioners who are really afraid. How can you practice better if you don¡¯t have the courage?


    Although in today''s environment, you don''t need how strong you are, but in addition to physical fitness, what is stronger is the spirit!


    The atmosphere gradually rises, everyone is eager to try, gearing up, and at a glance, the south fist and the north leg, Shaolin Wudang...


    Just like the circle of rivers and lakes a hundred years ago, a hundred flowers bloom!

 Chapter 1337： The martial arts conference, start!

    Of course, the degree of prosperity is naturally different.


    But for the gloomy quack circles, this is already a rare and unprecedented grand occasion!


    The modern martial arts convention is exposed to the spotlight, and television, media, and major news are all rushing to report.


    This will allow more people to understand the culture of martial arts, and let more people know how brilliant they once were.


    Someone once said that the development of a society is not only economic development, but also spiritual development.


    The development of spirit requires cultural innovation and physical fitness, so that people''s spirit can be improved.


    The city of East China Sea has become lively.


    Jiang Ning didn''t pay attention to the details. These things don''t need him to do it himself now.


    Tan Xing is anxious to do these things with his own hands.


    Seeing many familiar faces, Tan Xing was full of emotion.


    Especially a few old people in the arena, masters of traditional martial arts, even withdrew from the arena early, but this time, they also brought their descendants.


    Fist and sole, eighteen weapons, luxuriant!


    He didn''t expect to see such a scene of a hundred flowers blooming in this life.


    Several old men, the more they talked, the more emotional they were, and the more they talked, the more they admired Jiangning.


    Who could have imagined that a young man could do this and continue to promote the development of these things.


    There is no need for Jiangning to speak, these elderly people all volunteered to help promote it.


    The martial arts conference has begun!


    Tan Xing made the rules, stop here!


    Don''t hurt people maliciously.


    This is a contest, not a fight.


    Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen and others and sat in the auditorium. In this stadium, it can accommodate tens of thousands of people. It is full almost every day. It is hard to find a ticket!


    "Hurry up, hurry up! It''s started!"


    Su Yun sneaked back from the provincial capital again.


    If it weren''t for this girl''s very good grades, and could almost graduate early, Jiang Ning would really kick her back.


    "Brother-in-law, these are all masters?"


    Su Yun asked curiously, "You don''t know, the spread is going crazy over the provincial capital, my roommates want to see it!"


    After speaking, she raised her eyebrows, the meaning couldn''t be more obvious, can she ask Jiang Ning for a few tickets.


    "Today, these are all schools of hand-handling techniques, wife, can you watch and observe?"


    Jiang Ning ignored Su Yun.


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen, "If you see someone you like, tell me, I will teach you."


    Recently, Lin Yuzhen has been pestering him, wanting to learn some boxing skills from him, but his Jiquan is too domineering and not suitable for Lin Yuzhen.


    Otherwise, she can teach a little, so that she can also be able to defend herself.


    Lin Yuzhen''s eyes were shining, and he didn''t pay attention to Jiang Ning, but stared at the people in the middle of the field.


    These days, she has come every day.


    Especially a few female players, her heroic appearance made her a little admired!


    "Hmm, I will tell you when I see it."


    Lin Yu really took a deep breath, "It''s started!"


    She didn''t want to think that she had some skills. In this way, she would have the power to protect herself, and she would not let Jiang Ning worry about everything for herself, and she needed to be by her side in everything.


    The contest on the court was very exciting and caused bursts of exclamations.


    This makes these martial arts practitioners constantly excited.


    They have not heard so much applause.


    The fist back and forth, whether it is a routine or a move, all attracted a lot of applause!


    After several rounds, Lin Yuzhen and the others, all of them blushed, excited, and even unable to hold back, they had to raise their fists, eager to try.

 Chapter 1338： Who else?

    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but laugh as he looked at the appearance of several people.


    ?Xi Yi Ling Ai Shi Fu Shu Dian? In his eyes, these fists can be said to be embroidered with fists and legs, and they can even be used to strengthen the body.


    Compared with the real Chinese martial arts, it is a world of difference.


    But Jiang Ning needs these people, who need them to spread more martial arts culture.


    They are the most important force!


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning frowned.


    "Why did he go up?"


    This guy, just went up to make trouble.


    "Big brother, shall I go up and get him down?"


    Brother Gou sat aside and said softly.


    Fang Qiu''s strength is so strong that he might not be able to get him down if Brother Dog goes up without hurting others, but they... there are twenty or thirty people, and they can kill Fang Qiu when they are tired.


    If it were on the battlefield, Fang Qiu would definitely die!


    "No, let him toss, this guy needs to broaden his horizons."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Really think that people from a hidden family can do it recklessly?


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at the old men sitting next to Tan Xing. Those old guys are very face-conscious.


    On the arena, Fang Qiu stepped up and stepped on, with a thump, with great momentum, making the opposite person suddenly nervous.


    "Come!"


    Fang Qiu stretched out a hand and beckoned, "Don''t waste time, or just go down!"


    With his words, the opposite person suddenly became angry.


    "Arrogant!"


    Da da da!


    The sound of footsteps suddenly remembered, a figure galloping into Fang Qiu, like a bull.


    "boom!"


    But Fang Qiu didn''t pay any attention to it. He didn''t move, his fists roared out, and he slapped the figure directly into the air.


    Landing!


    Suddenly, the audience was silent!


    "Next!"


    Fang Qiu shouted.


    After he finished speaking, he deliberately turned his head and glanced at Jiang Ning who was sitting above him. The expression on his face couldn''t be more obvious.


    He just wants it, no one is qualified to watch boxing scores!


    To see, only he is qualified to see it!


    Jiang Ning laughed, but did not respond.


    Five people in a row were defeated by Fang Qiu with one move, and the audience was even more boiling!


    Su Yun had already jumped up.


    "So handsome!"


    She yelled, "They look good too, where are the masters from?"


    "The big brother of Jidao Wuguan."


    Brother Gou said lightly, "Not a contract worker."


    He glanced at the legend of the provincial capital, and said with some dissatisfaction: "Where is the handsome? Boy, brash, if it weren''t for the elder brother''s softheartedness, he doesn''t know where to lie down at the moment.


    Su Yun curled his lips and gave Brother Gou a meaningful look.


    "Brother Dog, are you jealous?"


    Brother Gou suddenly coughed, his face flushed.


    "What jealous? Nonsense!"


    After speaking, he continued to say nothing, even sitting upright.


    Below, Fang Qiu had already defeated eight people, all of them had a single move to control the enemy!


    He didn''t hurt anyone, he just clicked to the end, but his madness made more people unhappy.


    Even Brother Dog? I can''t stand it anymore.


    "Big Brother..."


    He hesitated, he couldn''t let this kid be so arrogant in front of the legend.


    "I don''t need you."


    Jiangning Road.


    He turned his head and glanced at Tan Xing, who was sitting next door, and Tan Xing immediately understood.


    "This young man is really good, he is just a little bit arrogant, your disciple, do you still want to hide it?"


    A few old men looked at Fang Qiu, and naturally they could see Fang Qiu''s strength, and let anyone go up, but it was a shame for himself.


    "Are there no one in the arena?"


    Without waiting for their reaction, Fang Qiu, standing below, shouted loudly, "Who else? Come up!"

 Chapter 1339： Lost

    Can this **** be tolerated?


    The arrogance has reached this point, and he will not be ruled out. Isn''t the circle of gangs being looked down upon?


    "Master, I am coming."


    Tan Xing turned his head and took a look. Behind the master of Bajiquan, there was a sturdy figure following him.


    It seems that there are almost thirty, and there is a calmness between the eyebrows and eyes.


    "Then you go, don''t hurt people''s lives."


    "Yes."


    The man responded and walked down.


    "My Bajiquan is widely spread, but there are really few people who can really get the essence. I don''t know who else can carry forward after I go."


    The old master of Bajiquan sighed.


    What they fear most is that they have left nothing for future generations after they die.


    Especially in the past, those glorious things, very meaningful and valuable things, today, not many people are willing to devote themselves to grinding.


    Times have changed, but their original intentions have not changed.


    "What we are doing now is to integrate everyone and better protect these traditional Chinese martial arts."


    Tan Xing also sighed, "It is inevitable that the social circle will decline, but the martial arts spirit...can''t be lost. This is the soul and the root."


    Several people sighed.


    On the ring, Fang Qiu had already seen his opponent in this round.


    "You can not,"


    He said directly, "Come up with someone else."


    "Can you do it, let''s talk about it? Affectionately cover Wudi Ling Er?"


    The man opposite, still calm, his tone was neither humble nor overbearing.


    In the stands, Brother Gou frowned.


    "Brother, can this person do it?"


    "Row."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, just a single word.


    But what he said, Brother Gou has never doubted.


    Jiang Ning said yes, then this master of Bajiquan, I am afraid it is really not easy.


    "boom!"


    Fang Qiu didn''t like nonsense, so he jumped out with a little bit of his feet. This was the first time he took the initiative.


    Furious as the wind!


    The long fists roared, and the joints crackled like fried soybeans.


    With a low growl, he was already close to the man.


    But suddenly, Fang Qiu fell through, and there was no one in front of him!


    "how is this possible?"


    Fang Qiu snorted, without any hesitation, immediately turned around and swept over with his backhand fiercely.


    "Snapped!"


    The fists of the two people suddenly collided.


    At that moment, Fang Qiu''s face changed slightly, and he immediately took a few steps back.


    The audience was in an uproar!


    This is the first time Fang Qiu has stepped back.


    "Amazing!"


    "too strong!"


    "Bajiquan, fierce and domineering!"


    ...


    Everyone around couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    They all saw that Fang Qiu and two of them were head-to-head, more fierce than anyone else, more overbearing than anyone!


    "On dominance, Bajiquan can also be extended from Jidaoquan..."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes.


    He met someone who knew Bajiquan, but he only knew the fur. The original killer organization, in the southeast branch, the old black, learned a little bit of fur, but in the end he was shaken off by Jiangning¡¯s Bajiquan. bone!


    The master of Bajiquan in front of him, the routine is authentic, but he lacks a kind of energy.


    But in Jiang Ning''s eyes, it was already pretty good.


    Fang Qiu is about to lose.


    As soon as the voice fell, Fang Qiu rushed out again, faster than before, but instantly bounced back¡ª¡ª


    Snapped!


    With a crisp sound, as if a leather whip was hitting his body, Fang Qiu flew out, took a dozen steps back on the ground, and directly withdrew from the competition circle.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Fang Qiu couldn''t believe that he would lose if he was a master at the level of grandmaster?


    He was surprised, looking at his hands and his still aching chest, he didn''t even know what was going on.

 Chapter 1340： Someone outside

    Being defeated by Jiang Ning, he can accept it, because Jiang Ning obviously controls the Ji Dao boxing spectrum, and he is a person who understands the most essential aspects of boxing.


    But in front of me, the name is unknown, I have never heard of it at all!


    Not to mention, how can this Bajiquan be compared with the Jidaoquan that I have learned.


    He murmured, "Is Jiang Ning right?"


    "Our Fang family''s understanding of boxing scores is simply wrong..."


    Suddenly, he raised his head: "Impossible!"


    Fang Qiu roared, frantically, and rushed in again.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Several old men, who were faster than him, stopped him directly.


    "The victory or defeat has already been divided, so you can''t do it anymore."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Young people, there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. The social circle is declining, but it''s not disappearing."


    One of the old people who served as the referee said lightly, "Do you understand?"


    Fang Qiu felt like he was being poured with cold water, and his body was cold.


    Someone outside?


    He is a family member of the reclusive family, but he still needs to be educated like this?


    What a joke!


    Fang Qiu looked at several old men: "I''m not convinced."


    "Then they are also not convinced."


    The old man smiled and pointed to the person who was eliminated by Fang Qiu.


    Fang Qiu glanced at them, then turned his head, and glanced at Jiang Ning who was sitting above him.


    At this moment, he seemed to understand all of a sudden what Jiang Ning wanted to do.


    Even so, he still couldn''t believe that Jiang Ning had such big ambitions!


    Is he crazy?


    Jiang Ning also looked down, his eyes facing each other, but he was extremely calm, as if he didn''t take Fang Qiu seriously.


    "I will challenge you again."


    "Ling Er Wu Ling Fu Pa Fu Wu? Fang Qiu finished speaking, then turned and left.


    "This kid is still a little unconvinced."


    Brother Gou snorted, "Even if the flowers in the greenhouse have the rank of Grand Master, they may not be able to live safely on the battlefield."


    Fist routines are completely different from real fighting.


    "Brother Dog, you can''t say that. The flowers in the greenhouse are beautiful."


    Su Yun answered, with an idiot look, "It looks good, that''s it."


    Brother Gou doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    What''s the use of looking good these days?


    Man, it''s hard!


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to bother with them.


    Seeing the same, he took Lin Yuzhen back.


    The martial arts conference lasted for five days before finally appearing first place. It was really hidden, and when placed in the crowd, no one would take a second look.


    It was on that day that Xu Gang, the man who defeated Fang Qiu, was the true descendant of Bajiquan!


    Xu Gang is very humble, but his strength is so powerful that Tan Xing can''t help but be surprised. The masters of the arena have always been there!


    "I do what I say."


    In front of everyone, Jiang Ning took out a page of Ji Dao fist score and handed it to Xu Gang.


    "Thank you Mr. Jiang."


    Xu Gang bowed slightly, because he had always been calm, and his hands were shaking a little at this moment. After receiving the fist sheet handed over by Jiang Ning, his Adam''s apple slipped.


    His face is still a little unbelievable.


    Is Jiang Ning so casual with such an important thing?


    It''s all wrinkled!


    He glanced at it, then frowned immediately, raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, as if he was wondering if this was a real boxing score.


    "Master?"


    Xu Gang turned his head and looked at his master, as if he was not sure.


    "You are the number one, as long as you are qualified to see it, there is no doubt that Jiang Ning''s identity is here and he will not cheat."


    Xu Gang nodded, picked up the fist sheet and looked at it again, but the more he looked at it, the deeper his brows wrinkled.


    It seems that it is a bottomless whirlpool!


    After a glance, I was completely sucked in!


    After a long time, Xu Gang took a deep breath, sweating all over.


    "Mr. Jiang, this is terrible, I...I don''t understand..."

 Chapter 1341： public!

    Xu Gang''s face was a little embarrassed.


    He is humble, but he has always maintained self-confidence in himself and believes in his talents and abilities.


    But with such a page of boxing sheet in front of him, he couldn''t understand anything.


    There is only one simple movement in the fist sheet, which is to punch.


    It looks like nothing special in the past, but it gives people a mysterious feeling, which is hard to say, but this feeling is very strong!


    If it hadn''t been for his master, he would suspect that this boxing score was true. Jiang Ning deliberately took a fake one to fool himself.


    "can not read?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, not mocking, nor sarcasm, "Look at it again."


    As he said, Jiang Ning opened the fist sheet with both hands and flicked his wrist. The image on the fist sheet seemed to come to life in an instant!


    The figure that punched suddenly changed!


    Fist swings up and down, the rhythm is as fast as lightning, but in a blink of an eye, it will be back to the original.


    Jiang Ning''s wrist shook again, and his movements changed again. It was safer and different from the previous one!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xu Gang was shocked, is there such an operation?


    "This fist score is not a kind of fist, but the root, the martial art is the same vein, and the same fast path, even if it is just a fist score, you can still see the palm and even the trace of the leg.


    Jiang Ning explained, ¡°But how to look at it, everyone¡¯s method is different, and even everyone¡¯s thinking is different, so what you see is different.¡±


    Really a good thing!


    And it''s very? Relyingly close to Lingshan? Mysterious, very profound thing!


    Is Jiang Ning willing to take out these things that can directly connect to the essence?


    Xu Gang couldn''t believe it. It wasn''t that he had never seen a selfless person, but he really hadn''t seen someone like Jiang Ning.


    "Jiang Ning''s heart is as broad as the sea, and his vision is far higher than you think. In the eyes of others, it is a treasure, but in his opinion, it is not necessarily."


    Xu Gang''s teacher sighed softly.


    Let alone Xu Gang, even if they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it at all.


    The things that others dream of, and the things that others regard as treasures, Jiang Ning is so casual.


    Jiang Ning smiled and turned to look at the others.


    In addition to the first place, other people also want to observe this boxing score, but only the first place is qualified.


    They stood around, hearing Xu Gang say they couldn''t understand, and suddenly felt helpless.


    Even a master like Xu Gang can''t see the boxing score, so they probably can''t understand it even more.


    But the expression on Xu Gang''s face just changed again, allowing them to feel that Xu Gang must have seen something. At this moment, thinking about it, the whole person was in a daze.


    "Since everyone wants to see it, I can make this page of boxing score public!"


    Jiang Ning suddenly said loudly, "Everyone can come to observe, and everyone can use this boxing sheet to comprehend something that suits them."


    Wow----


    The voice just went on the road, the audience was in an uproar!


    public?


    Jiang Ning is crazy!


    What is this, does Jiang Ning really know?


    This is Ji Dao Boxing Book!


    "The same sect of martial arts is inseparable from its roots. If you carefully observe this fist score, there will always be gains, but it varies from person to person and the time required is different."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he looked at Lao Tan and handed him the boxing score directly.


    "This page of boxing scores is placed in the martial arts gym, but all the disciples in my martial arts gym can observe it."


    "it is good."


    Tan Xing took the fist sheet and nodded seriously.


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he stopped to say more, and turned around and left.


    And Tan Xing''s side was immediately surrounded by people.

 Chapter 1342： He has always been like this

    "Old Tan, I want to join the martial arts gym!"


    "Old Tan, take me, I want to join the martial arts gym too!"


    "Old Tan..."


    ...


    Fang Qiu, who watched this scene from a distance, was completely dumbfounded.


    Even if he died, Jiang Ning actually made the Ji Dao boxing score public?


    "Jiang Ning..."


    Fang Qiu clenched his fists tightly, and couldn''t describe his feelings anymore.


    He felt that he had listened to Yantang''s words and ran out of the house because he had come to be **** off by Jiang Ning.


    Before reaching old age, I feel that hypertension is a senile disease, and I have to find myself!


    Fang Qiu didn''t go to trouble Jiang Ning anymore, turned around and left. He wanted to go to Yantang and ask the matter clearly.


    In the Jidao martial arts center, there were nearly a hundred more students in just one day.


    Including south fist and north leg, palm technique, fingering...18 weapons, etc.


    Almost the entire circle of rivers and lakes is concentrated in the East China Sea, in these martial arts halls.


    Even if the strength of these people is not strong now, but so many masters gather together, even if it is to learn every day, they can have a rapid improvement speed.


    I don''t know how long, such a grand occasion hasn''t appeared in the arena circles.


    Tan Xing is very excited, and the people of the Tan clan are equally excited. For them, running a good martial arts center is doing things for the arena!


    "We who are practicing martial arts, the most important thing is to breathe!"


    "In the peaceful era, we don''t need to have the skill to kill and kill, but if there is a war in the future, this responsibility of defending the home and the country is something we need to bear!"


    "This Jidao martial arts hall can be everyone''s home, and it can also be a place for everyone to learn from each other and improve together!"


    Jiang Ning''s few words made everyone feel at ease, without any worries.


    At that time.


    It¡¯s not too far from the East China Sea.


    Yantang got the signal from Fang Qiu and was waiting for him here.


    But before Fang Qiu came, he had to see the Lord first.


    Ma? Shi Pa''er Lu closed Xixiyi? Under the head, a fishing boat.


    The Lord stood on the bow of the ship, carrying his hands on his back, looking at the endless sea in the distance.


    "Jiang Ning has made the boxing score public. This is a lunatic."


    He said, "I thought he would kill Fang Qiu, but I didn''t expect that Jiangning didn''t have it. Instead, Fang Qiu was shaken."


    Jiang Ning''s cleverness greatly exceeded his expectations.


    His plans all failed.


    "He has always been like this."


    The Lord said lightly.


    "You know him well."


    Yantang looked at the back of the Lord.


    He heard very clearly, the word used by the Lord is always.


    But as far as he knew, Jiang Ning entered the eyes of the Lord, but he didn''t even have a year.


    The Lord turned his head slowly and looked at Yantang.


    "Should you not know your opponent?"


    Those eyes are as deep as galaxies!


    Yantang did not continue to struggle with this issue.


    "What happens next? My game has been broken by Jiang Ning."


    "He opened his boxing score. People from the hidden family will never allow it. I think it''s time for them to react a little."


    The Lord said lightly.


    He raised his head and glanced, and in the distance, there was a figure galloping in this direction.


    Yan Tang followed and glanced back, and the anger on Fang Qiu''s face could be seen far away.


    "Fang Qiu is here."


    He turned his head back, the Lord had disappeared.


    Yan Tang remained expressionless, as if nothing had happened, and he had never seen anyone.


    Seeing Fang Qiu jumped on the fishing boat, Yantang smiled.


    "Three young masters, looking at your face, it seems a little unhappy."

 Chapter 1343： Deceive yourself, not good

    Of course Fang Qiu''s face was ugly.


    "Who was that person just now?"


    He stared at Yantang and squinted his eyes. With his eyesight, even if he was far away, he could still see that Yantang was talking to that person just now.


    "who?"


    Yantang shook his head, "This, I am the only one."


    "Yantang!"


    Fang Qiu yelled, "You are not afraid that I will tell the law enforcer Heishan that you deliberately deceived me and lured me to leave Zhongnan Mountain!"


    Yan Tang chuckled lightly.


    "Three young masters, what are you talking about, I am a small character, how can I dare to deceive you?"


    "Besides, you secretly left Zhongnan Mountain. This is your own business. What does it have to do with me if you want to be punished or something? I have never seen you before."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Qiu was furious.


    Yantang told himself secretly, how could he admit it.


    "Who is Jiang Ning anyway?"


    Seeing that Yantang did not answer, Fang Qiu''s voice grew louder, "Answer me!"


    "One, ordinary people."


    Ordinary people?


    Fang Qiu really wanted to slap Yan Tang''s face directly.


    With Jiangning''s strength, how could it be an ordinary person?


    He is a fool, and it is absolutely impossible to believe it.


    "Which family is he from?"


    The chill on Fang Qiu''s face became heavier and heavier, "I warn you, if you dare to lie to me, I will make you regret it!"


    A smile flashed across Yantang''s face.


    He stood on the bow, looking at the endless sea in the distance, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Three young masters, do you think that only people like Jiang Ning can exist in a hidden family?"


    "Is not it?"


    Jiang Ning''s strength is too strong, with his vision, it is impossible to see where Jiang Ning''s limit is.


    Where would these masters of the world be if they were not in the hidden family of Zhongnanshan?


    "Look at this sea,"


    Yan Tang waved his hand, "It''s boundless, can you know what''s in the distance?"


    Fang Qiu frowned and said nothing.


    "The Hidden Family is indeed very powerful, and even sees through the world, does not ask mundane things, but can it really be done?"


    "If you can do it, why are you still so obsessed with Ji Dao Boxing?"


    Yantang shook his head, "It''s really bad to deceive yourself and others."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Yantang turned his head and walked to Fang Qiu.


    "Three young masters, this world is very big. It''s bigger than you think. The hidden family will not be the ruler, and it''s not as high as you think."


    Yan Tang said lightly, "Standing in the clouds for a long time, and then falling down, but it will be very painful."


    Fang Qiu''s face changed slightly.


    He stared at Yantang, unable to think that this was something a servant dared to say.


    This is treachery!


    "Yantang, who are you doing for?"


    Fang Qiu knew that Yantang would definitely not speak, but he still asked.


    At this moment, Yantang, he could not feel the awe of Yantang''s family, and even disdain!


    Yantang did not answer.


    "Master San, you should go back, Master Black Mountain knew that you had escaped, and was furious. As for the Ji Dao Boxing Book..."


    Yantang smiled, a little mysterious and meaningful.


    He looked at the expression on Fang Qiu''s face, changing again and again, but without saying a word, he turned and left.


    Fang Qiu stood there, letting the wind blow the boat, the water rippled away, and his eyes kept changing.


    Coming out once, subverted his cognition too much.


    It''s not just the appearance of Jiang Ning, but also because of this speech, he is obviously just Fang''s servant, obviously...


    "I''m so too? I''m so naive."


    Fang Qiu gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    Humiliated by Jiang Ning, he was inferior to others, so he recognized.


    At this moment, Yantang''s attitude towards himself is also a humiliation!

 Chapter 1344： Be a mom

    He is not afraid, go back and tell Montenegro by himself?


    Let Black Mountain use Fang''s house rules to punish him!


    Fang Qiu turned his head, where was the shadow of Yan Tang: "What are they...what do they want to do?"


    The East China Sea has changed a lot.


    The reputation of Jidao martial arts gym is constantly rising.


    In particular, when Jiang Ning announced the release of the Ji Dao fist score for everyone to comprehend, it instantly made people in the circle of rivers and lakes go to the East China Sea like a tide.


    Jiang Ning had anticipated this.


    He is not worried, someone can read the boxing score.


    On the contrary, he hopes that there will be a few people who understand boxing scores. This is very important.


    "There are many masters in the martial arts hall, and the safety of the East China Sea is now even more solid."


    Tan Xing knows Jiang Ning''s arrangement, "You use boxing scores to unite them, but you don''t know the effect."


    He paused and poured a cup of tea for Jiangning.


    "Are you...really planning to fight against the Hidden Family?"


    The opening of this Jidao martial arts gym is preparation!


    "When it comes, it will always come. It''s not wrong to plan ahead."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    There is nothing wrong with this sentence.


    Moreover, these will come soon.


    Jiang Ning drank the tea, and just put down the cup, suddenly a sneeze came out.


    "Ache--"


    Tan Xing was shocked.


    A powerful man like Jiang Ning can sneeze?


    "Who is behind, telling me bad things, right?"


    Jiang Ning himself was surprised.


    He shook his head and got up: "Here at the martial arts hall, I have trouble, try to integrate everyone as much as possible, I''m going to pick up the rain and get off work."


    At that time.


    Overseas, casino!


    Among the Slanka family!


    Within a short period of time, the Silanka family bought the properties of the Chinese Business Alliance at a low price, which can be said to have made a lot of money.


    These are all of Amel''s handwriting!


    At this moment, in the family meeting, it was obvious that, as the princess of the Slenko family, Amel was sitting in the top five!


    "Overseas turmoil keeps going, just because of the Lin family, I think everyone should be clear, right?"


    The man sitting across from Slanka had dark blue eyes, deep and charming.


    However, his chin was very sharp and looked a bit acrid. He stared at Emmel with a smile on his face, but the disdain in his eyes did not conceal the least.


    "Amel has done a great job. I am proud of Slanka for owning you."


    Hearing the sound of compliment, Amel was not at all happy, but frowned.


    Because she knew very well, Dawson never boasted herself.


    When he praises himself, there is no good thing for sure.


    "Dawson, should I thank you?"


    Amelie replied calmly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, before he came in a hurry to say the second sentence, there was a sudden retching, and Amelie immediately stretched out his hand and covered her mouth.


    "vomit--"


    In a short time, the people on the round table turned to look at Amel.


    "Amel, are you okay?"


    The middle-aged man sitting next to Amel has a low voice.


    "I''m very good."


    Amel returned to normal and smiled, "Thank you father for caring."


    He turned his head to look at Dawson, who also looked at her.


    To say that the person who threatened him the most in the Silanka family must be this Dawson Silanka!


    Silanka''s future control will only come from the hands of the two of them.


    "Of course Amel is fine,"


    Dawson smiled, stood up, smiled, looked at the father and daughter Emer, bowed slightly, "I have to congratulate Emer, I will soon become a mother."

 Chapter 1345： Jiangnings child

    After Dawson finished speaking, the audience suddenly became quiet.


    Even Amel¡¯s father, Kidd Slanka, had a different expression on his face, and then turned to look at Amel.


    "Amel, there is such good news, why don''t you share it with everyone?"


    Dawson smiled and said, "Everyone is a family, and they will definitely be very happy."


    Amel did not speak.


    The others all looked at Amel.


    Twelve people participated in the entire family roundtable meeting. At this moment, everyone''s attention was on Emer''s body.


    "Amel, what is going on?"


    Kidd spoke.


    "Father, I didn''t... vomit..."


    Aimee dared to explain a few words, but it was another retching.


    She hurriedly covered her mouth, resisted, suppressing the feeling of wanting to vomit, but everyone could see her strong reaction from her face.


    Unmarried first sons are nothing new overseas, but among the women of the Slanka family, this is absolutely forbidden!


    Not to mention, Amel is in control of 30% of the resources of the Silanka family!


    If she has a child, who is this child?


    Will future resources be affected and diverted to the outside world?


    "Amel, do you still want to hide it?"


    Dawson shook his head, "You''re pregnant, everyone can see it, you can''t hide it anymore."


    "I also know that the man who made you pregnant is named Jiang Ning, a member of the Lin Group."


    Dawson turned his head, glanced around, and bowed slightly: "Everyone, the Lin family, I think you have all heard of it recently. The Huameng Chamber of Commerce suddenly disappeared without a trace, and this is related to the Lin family.


    He sighed, "Amel, don''t you introduce me?"


    Dawson looked aggressive, as if waiting for Amel to admit it.


    He got the photos, got the photos that could be used as evidence, and now he saw with his own eyes that Amel was pregnant. I''m afraid that even Amel didn''t expect it.


    "I do not know what you''re talking about."


    Amelie patted her chest and said lightly, "I''m just, I feel a little sick and nauseous today."


    She got up, looked around, bowed and said, "Everyone, I am not in the state today and cannot participate in the family meeting, so I will go back first.


    With that, she turned around and left?.


    Dawson hurried to her, walked quickly to Amel, and reached out to stop her.


    "and many more,"


    Dawson smiled, "You haven''t said yet, is this kid from the Lin family?"


    He said, "Yiranshan Wuwu Ai Yiran" took out a few photos from his pocket.


    It was on that day that Amel asked Jiangning for dinner and deliberately got himself drunk. Jiangning held a photo of him leaving!


    Amel''s face suddenly changed.


    "Dawson, you are too much."


    Her face sank.


    "Excessive, it seems to be you!"


    Dawson''s face changed, "You don''t have any at all. Put the house rules of the Silanka family in your eyes!"


    "Privately and competitors, go so close, even now, even pregnant with his child, do you want to put Sri Lanka''s resources into the Lin family?"


    "Amel, you, this is betraying the family! Do you understand!"


    The faces of the people present were not pretty, especially Amel¡¯s father Kidd.


    In this Slanka family, Kidd''s status is extremely high, and his line is a powerful person for the next heir.


    But Kidd has only one daughter, Amel.


    No matter how good Emel is, she is a woman after all.


    She just won''t marry forever, but is this reality?


    "Dawson, you are talking nonsense."


    Amel stared at him, "Get out of the way."


    Dawson didn''t let him, shaking the photo in his hand, a little gloating.


    "I''m not talking nonsense, can you briefly introduce the story behind these photos?"

 Chapter 1346： Uproar

    "you!"


    Amel''s tone sank, and the two immediately faced each other.


    "All right!"


    Kidd slapped the table and said loudly, "This matter does not seem to be today''s topic. If there is no other important thing to say, I will stop here today."


    In the Slanka family, he is still the same.


    Seeing Kidd had spoken, Dawson didn''t continue speaking, he smiled, and bowed slightly: "Yes."


    But there was no smile on his face.


    The look in Emer''s eyes is even more like a winner.


    He knew that his competitor had made a mistake.


    And it was such a serious mistake.


    End of the meeting.


    Amel returned to her room.


    Not long after she sat down, the door was knocked.


    "father."


    Amel knew that Old Kidd would come to him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Kidd took a look at Amel''s belly, frowning and said, "You disappointed me too much!"


    Holding a few photos in his hand, it was the back of Amelie who was so drunk and unconscious, being helped to leave by Jiang Ning, plus Amelie''s current morning sickness reaction, which naturally made people dreamy.


    "I have the right to pursue my love."


    Amel said calmly.


    "you have not!"


    Kidd slammed the photo on Amel''s face, "You must take over the Szeyiwu loves the Lanka family, you must take my place! Instead of letting that guy Dawson take away everything!"


    He was furious.


    Aimee had a calm face.


    She picked up the photos and carefully wiped the dust off them, showing a smile.


    "Father, in this matter, I insist on myself, I feel that I did nothing wrong."


    "Did you figure it out clearly?"


    Kidd shook his head and sighed, "Do you know what you gave up!"


    "clear."


    Amel nodded.


    Kidd said nothing.


    He shook his head disappointedly and turned to leave.


    When he reached the door, Kidd stopped again.


    "From today, you stay at home and don''t need to go anywhere, this Lin...I will let them disappear from overseas."


    After Kidd finished speaking, his figure disappeared.


    "The filming is really not good, Jiang Ning, asshole, don''t even take advantage of me?"


    Amel looked at the photos, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, and then she threw these photos directly into the trash can.


    She was looking for the people who took the pictures.


    "Dawson, you should do your best to get rid of Lin''s family, and best... to get rid of Jiangning!"


    Amelie poured herself a glass of wine, and sat on the sofa relaxedly, shaking the goblet, her face was light and breezy.


    She has lost all her rights now, and is confined at home and can''t go anywhere.


    How Dawson will deal with Lin, she is really curious.


    "Jiang Ning, after staying in China for a few days, are you coming overseas again?"


    Amelie smiled and said, "The news that you made me pregnant, I don''t know if it will make your girl Lin cry sad."


    She drank the red wine in one sip, her eyes complex and deep.


    Soon, the news spread.


    It was completely in Amel¡¯s expectation. Except for Dawson¡¯s secretly sending someone to do it, Amel had arranged someone for her. When she was confined at home, she would use enough resources to send the news back. domestic.


    It was passed, Lin Yu was really in his ears!

 Chapter 1347： Congratulations you are going to be a father

    Of course Amel knew that Lin Yu would not believe it.


    That night, it was Lin Yuzhen who wiped himself, changed clothes, and even fed himself someone who knew about alcohol and medicine. Jiang Ning never touched him.


    Jiang Ning knew exactly what she wanted to do.


    However, she knew that Jiang Ning would refuse, so she directly used this method to make Jiang Ning have no choice but to refuse now.


    You can only get on your own thief ship honestly.


    The news spread, not only in the East China Sea, but also in the north, Shenghai and other places. News came out that Jiang Ning from the Lin family had enlarged the belly of the princess of the Sri Lanka family.


    For a time, the entire domestic business community was shaken.


    It''s about Lin, this behemoth that has been in the limelight recently. Almost everyone''s eyes are staring at Lin, wanting to see how Lin reacts.


    Until now, many people know that Jiang Ning is the door-to-door son-in-law of the Lin family and the door-to-door husband of the business queen!


    Lin''s occurrence of such a big thing, I am afraid there will be turbulence.


    East China Sea.


    Even within the Lin family, some voices came out from time to time.


    "boom!"


    Secretary Xiao Zhao slapped the table with a slap, and all the staff in the office area raised their heads.


    "I don''t care what other people say about Brother Ning outside, but in Lin, if there is such a voice, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Xiao Zhao was really angry.


    There are even people within the Lin family who are discussing this matter.


    She knows that women are gossips, curiosity, and want to eat melons, but that''s Jiang Ning!


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen are Lin''s spiritual support, her idol and belief!


    No one is allowed to blaspheme!


    "What kind of person is Ning, don''t you know?"


    "We have a lot of beautiful women in the Lin family, right? No, Ning Ge used that kind of nasty eyes, have you seen you?"


    "He wants to really speak, I''m the first to jump forward, but will he?"


    "Ge Ning is President Lin''s man. He has been in this life. It is absolutely impossible to mess around outside!"


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes were a little red, and he shouted, "Damn, even my idol dares to slander me, whoever gossips, my mother is going to turn his face!"


    After speaking, she snorted before sitting down.


    The office is silent.


    Indeed, with Jiang Ning''s identity and status, and his personal charm, there are really few women who can resist.


    As long as Jiang Ning speaks, there will be all kinds of women who will approach him actively, but Jiang Ning has never.


    His eyes, in addition to looking at Lin Yu, who is really gentle, looking at other people are almost the same as looking at a telephone pole.


    In Lin Yuzhen''s office.


    She is still focusing on her work.


    After a while, he stretched his waist and rubbed his shoulders.


    Looking up, Jiang Ning leaned back on the sofa, with a laid-back appearance, listening to music while wearing headphones while listening to music.


    "Congratulations."


    Lin Yuzhen walked over, stretched out his hand to pat Jiang Ning, and deliberately said, "I''m going to be a father soon."


    "This reporter interviewed you, how are you feeling, Mr. Jiang at the moment?"


    Jiang Ning took off the headphones and frowned slightly.


    "My mood at the moment is very complicated."


    "Anyway, since it''s my child, then I have to get him back. After all, blood is thicker than water."


    He looked up at Lin Yuzhen: "However, I would rather interview Miss Lin. As Mr. Jiang''s original wife, what is your mood at the moment when you hear this news?"

 Chapter 1348： be cheated

    Lin Yu really puffed, no matter how hard he could stand it.


    She patted Jiang Ning''s shoulder lightly and gave him a deliberate look.


    This news is false. I am afraid she is the one who knows the most. She even knows that this news must have been deliberately released by Amel.


    That night, nothing happened between Jiang Ning and Amel, she knew better than anyone, and Amel knew better.


    "Okay, stop making trouble."


    Lin Yu really groaned, "But I really didn''t expect that she didn''t even care about her own fame."


    "Presumably, she is really under a lot of pressure."


    Jiang Ning looked at the silly girl in front of him.


    When is it all, she is still thinking about Amel, still wondering if she is under a lot of pressure to choose this way.


    Lin Yuzhen grabbed Jiang Ning''s hand, played with his fingers, and sighed: "She wants to use you and want to involve you in the internal fighting of the Silanka family. What are you going to do?"


    "Others don''t care, it should be our child, then we have to come back."


    Jiang Ning is serious.


    "Where did the child come from?"


    Lin Yuzhen raised his head, "Don''t tell me, you don''t have one now, then really get one out."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, scraped her little nose, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "She wants to be beautiful!"


    "My beauty is so easy to be succeeded."


    Jiang Ning said, "My child is in the Silanka family, then I will go back. If not, then they...will have to pay!"


    Looking at Jiang Ning''s seriousness, Lin Yu really understood it all at once.


    be cheated.


    Amel was fooled.


    I am afraid that the entire Slanka family has been fooled!


    Jiang Ning did this all on purpose!


    From the time he went overseas, from Ai Meier digging pits for them, let Li Genhong and the Huameng Chamber of Commerce to stop Lin, even if Jiangning is right, Ai Meier will do this trick.


    He is waiting!


    He has always loved Xishan Ran''er? He is waiting for this day!


    What kind of man is this?


    How could he be so much earlier than others thought, and he has never made a mistake, even Lin Yuzhen, who is closest to Jiangning, feels incredible.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help it anymore. She stretched out her hand and held Jiang Ning''s head. She looked left and right. She always wanted to see whether Jiang Ning''s head was different from that of normal people.


    "You left Xiang Gao there and let him deliberately do vain business, just to wait for today?"


    Before he left, Jiang Ning shouted to Xiang Gao, explaining that he was short-selling business and he only had to behave.


    Even an old fox like Xiang Gao would not understand for a while, he was planning to show his fists, but Jiang Ning actually let him act as a fake?


    "Smart wife."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Lin Yu really snorted, she felt that Jiang Ning did not seem to be a compliment.


    It was almost a month before she reacted, or after Amel announced the news, Jiang Ning actually praised herself for being smart?


    "You don''t have to worry about the East China Sea. You won''t be in any danger. I can''t take you overseas this time."


    Jiang Ning said seriously.


    Going overseas this time will surely cause violent storms!


    It''s not as simple as destroying the Huameng Chamber of Commerce. The Slanka family is more powerful than the Huameng Chamber of Commerce.


    In particular, this time Jiangning¡¯s goal is not just Silanka, nor just a casino, but...more markets!


    In the East China Sea, there is a Jidao martial arts center, where masters gather, as well as masters such as Ye Shan, Tan Xing, and even Chen ridiculous in the dark, always lurking beside Lin Yuzhen to protect her.


    This forbidden area is really foolproof now.


    And to open up the borders... to broaden Lin''s overseas market, you must make a strong move!

 Chapter 1349： I regret playing mahjong

    at the same time!


    Overseas, casino!


    Disturbances are everywhere!


    The Slanka family moves very fast, surprisingly fast, even unimaginable.


    A month ago, the relationship with Lin was quite good, and even Amel took the initiative to help Lin to open up overseas markets, but in just a month or so, everything changed.


    Slanka tightened all the channels and forced Lin directly into the Jedi!


    Even, the Silanka family let out a word, and walked close to the Lin family, that is the enemy of Silanka!


    Many Chinese businessmen became nervous for a while, and no one thought that the situation would become like this.


    In particular, Amel, who is rumored to have a good relationship with the Lin family, is now restricted from leaving the family and must stay at home and think behind closed doors.


    because¡­¡­


    She is pregnant with Jiangning''s child!


    This is a matter of breaking the rules of the Slanka family.


    "This Jiangning... is also bold, right?"


    "Man, after all, he can''t control his lower body, and something has happened!"


    "The Lin family has just started overseas, so Jiang Ning can''t wait to destroy the Lin family? This is overseas, not in China. The Lin family doesn''t have that much energy!"


    ...


    There are all kinds of voices throughout the casino.


    Without exception, everyone knew that Lin was going to die, just because Jiang Ning couldn''t control his lower body.


    Lin has worked so hard for so long to open up the overseas market, because he made a mistake alone, which will cause the entire Lin''s overseas project to go bankrupt!


    This is a **** lesson that has been used by many people to educate the younger generation in their own homes.


    Under the tremendous pressure, Xiang Gao was not angry, nervous, or worried, but...something wanted to laugh.


    "Mr. Jiang is a great talent, he''s so good!"


    Almost all of the projects currently underway in Lin''s overseas branch have ceased.


    The entire company has entered a dormant state, and various partners are watching, worrying that if they get too close to the Lin family, they will be liquidated by the Silanka family.


    Overseas, it''s not just a casino, the prestige of the Slanka family is extraordinary!


    Xiang Gao is not worried. In the past month, he has not expanded aggressively, let alone let various projects land, because Jiang Ning had explained to him before he left.


    "Thirty thousand!"


    He yelled, played a card, and looked at the next player trying to draw a card, "Wait! I have to think about it again."


    "Mr. Xiang, take root, even if you regret it when you play chess, do you still regret it when you play mahjong?"


    The next home is dissatisfied.


    Now work has stopped, but Xiang Gao has not let everyone idle.


    Still let everyone go to the company on time every day, except for the necessary work to do well, other time, free activities.


    For example, playing cards, playing mahjong, and even sweating in the lounge.


    In short, let outsiders feel that Lin has no problem and everything is normal, even if they feel that this is Lin''s support.


    "Xiao Wang, I took a look at your performance last time, and it was pretty close."


    Xiang Gao smiled and said.


    "Mr. Xiang, you can take back 30,000, you can hit whatever you want..."


    Xiang Gao laughed, and happily took back 30,000, and replaced the card with another 30,000. "Well, it looks like it''s older. I don''t like the old one."


    He squinted his eyes.


    "Everyone stays focused and relaxes for a few days. Then, some work overtime."


    "Yes!"


    Several people know that Lin will make big moves, but now it is just keeping a low profile.


    Jiang Ning? Shan Fu Zhe Di Xi Yi Yi Xi? When he left overseas, he didn''t come here again, but wanted to catch him...

 Chapter 1350： Two days, let Lin disappear

    They are all veteran employees who have been with Xianggao for more than ten years and have always trusted Xianggao, so when Xianggao came to Lin, they immediately followed.


    But I didn''t trust Jiangning too much, because Jiangning was too young!


    But in a short time, after a few things, these people''s views all changed.


    Jiang Ning''s vision and heart are beyond the reach of ordinary people!


    Not only that, it''s really **** cool to follow Jiang Ning.


    The feeling that everything is under control is really cool...exciting!


    At the time when the Lin''s overseas branch was falsely prosperous, the Silanka family.


    Old Kidd sat on the chair that had been decades old, his face was ugly.


    "Patriarch, Lin''s business has basically ceased, even those Chinese businessmen dare not continue to cooperate with them."


    "The Slanka family is not the Huameng Chamber of Commerce. They can pass through the country and defeat the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, but for the Slanka family... this is overseas!"


    "That Jiangning hasn''t appeared yet, but if the Lin''s overseas branch is going to collapse, he will definitely appear."


    Several people took turns reporting to Kidd.


    They shot one after another, and in just a few days, Lin''s overseas branch was completely silent.


    Even now Lin''s employees still commute to get off work on time every day, but Lin''s refusal to see customers is obviously a false prosperity. They want to disguise, but even the disguise is not in place.


    "It will take a few days before the Lin family can return to their own country!"


    Kidd didn''t want to listen so much.


    When such a thing happened, his face was blank.


    Now he was thinking about crushing Lin, and letting Jiang Ning kneel in front of him to apologize, this man... Damn him!


    "Lin''s strength is not bad, I am afraid it will take another five days."


    The people hesitated for a moment.


    "One day is enough!"


    At the door, Dawson walked in with a cold face, "Patriarch, leave this to me. I can let Lin disappear from the casino and from overseas in two days at the latest!"


    He stepped forward, walked to Kidd, bowed slightly and saluted, turned his head and glanced at Kidd''s men.


    "They are too inefficient in doing things. Now many people are staring at our Srilanka family, the patriarch. This is a face problem."


    Kidd squinted slightly, he didn''t like the tone of Dawson''s words.


    He knew better than anyone that Dawson had always wanted to compete with Amel for the position of the next patriarch of the Slanka family.


    Aimee is a girl, she wants to fight, she must stay single, but now...she is pregnant, and Kidd is really angry.


    This is tantamount to handing over? Diyiaixishishishishidiran? Give up the position of patriarch to Dawson, how can he not be angry?


    "Two days?"


    Kidd snorted, "Dawson, I believe in your ability, but Lin''s is not that simple."


    The Huameng Chamber of Commerce has collapsed. Lin can easily kill the Huameng Chamber of Commerce. How can it be an ordinary company?


    Overseas, the status of Chinese businessmen has always been low, especially in this casino, and even the Huameng Chamber of Commerce has squeezed domestic Chinese businessmen, but after Lin came, this situation changed in a short time.


    It would be such an easy task to completely defeat Lin in two days.


    "As long as the patriarch leaves the matter to me, I can do it all."


    Dawson said indifferently, "I am different from these wastes."


    The faces of the few people on the side changed slightly, but they dared not say anything.


    "Now, this is not just the face of the patriarch, but also the face of the Slanka family. I can''t indulge Emer alone and let the entire Slanka family bear the consequences, right?"

 Chapter 1351： Remedy

    Dawson was not at all polite, and he dared to speak like this in front of Kidd.


    Kidd had nothing to say and could not refute what happened to Amel.


    He is a good patriarch, but the Silanka family is too large, and all branches are ready to move. Amelie wants to replace him, so he has to use his own strength.


    He has always trusted Amel, and even more believes in her abilities.


    But I didn''t expect to be a Jiang Ning... **** thing!


    Completely ruined Amel''s way.


    "Dawson, you have been thinking about the position of the patriarch for a long time, right?"


    Kidd snorted.


    "The patriarch, as a member of the Slanka family, it is my duty to be able to take on more responsibilities for the family."


    He didn''t deny it, and there is no need to deny this kind of thing.


    Especially now, his voice is very high, and Amel has made a mistake, which has damaged the reputation of the Slanka family. Some old people in the family are already very angry.


    Even if Kidd is still the patriarch of the Slanka family, it is impossible for him to decide everything alone.


    Dawson put his hand in front of his heart and said with a smile: "My life is for the development of the Silanka family, and it exists!"


    Kidd looked at him without speaking.


    He knew that Dawson had united with other branches in the family, and Dawson was no worse than anyone else.


    If there were no accidents, the next patriarch of the Sri Lanka family would naturally be him.


    Even if Kidd was unwilling in his heart.


    "Since you have this responsibility, then you can do it."


    He took a deep breath, stood up, and walked to Dawson, "You will win soon, so happy."


    "I should have won this in the first place,"


    Dawson knew what Kidd asked, "I have to thank Amel for giving me the opportunity, thank her."


    After speaking, Dawson didn''t say anything, bowed slightly, and left directly.


    He is now the last step.


    Seeing Dawson leaving behind, Kidd''s face was complicated.


    He didn''t expect that the situation would turn out to be like this. Originally Qihoo was quite the same, at least there was still a chance to compete, but Amel...how could she make such a mistake.


    She has never been such a calm person.


    "There is a remedy."


    Kidd took a deep breath.


    He turned to cover up Ling Shan and Lu Fu closed his head, and several of his confidants stared at him.


    "Catch that Jiang Ning and become the son-in-law of the Slanka family. This is what their Chinese people say, but I think this way is feasible."


    Kidd had already investigated Jiang Ning''s information clearly. Knowing the meaning of the four words, son-in-law, Kidd couldn''t help but think, since Jiangning can come to the Lin family, why not come to the Silanka family?


    The dignified Slanka family, is it worse than the Lin family?


    "The Patriarch..."


    "You can let Dawson do the thing that destroyed the Lin family, and bring him when Jiang Ning is desperate."


    "Yes!"


    Kidd didn''t want to speak any more, waved his hand and went back to his room.


    He didn''t even want to see Amel, before he was relieved.


    Dawson returned to his home, and his entire popularity suddenly became different.


    "Is it all here?"


    He sat on the main seat and looked at a dozen people below, his face sinking.


    "One hundred million dollars per person, this business is big enough."


    Dawson snorted, "Several people were crushed by a kid from the eighth block, but it really surprised me."


    As soon as his voice fell, some people became dissatisfied.


    "Dawson, the situation at the time was not as simple as you thought. You don''t even know how good those people are."


    The boss of the fourth block, leaning on the chair, "Have you seen anyone who is not afraid of firearms?"

 Chapter 1352： Seek a dead end!

    "That''s you too weak."


    Dawson was not at all polite.


    He stared at these people and said loudly, "Now, you can take revenge, the Lin family will no longer exist, and those people, I will kill all the masters in the family!"


    "What you have to do is to clean up all Lin''s projects for me, so that the words Lin''s disappear from the casino!"


    He tapped his fingers on the table lightly, tapping out a different rhythm.


    "Questions?"


    "As long as you can get rid of those masters, then there is no problem."


    Everyone is not a fool, if those masters are still there, let alone 100 million dollars, even if it is a billion, no one will be impressed.


    If you have money but you have no life to spend, what is the point even if you have more money?


    "very good."


    Dawson snapped his fingers.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    A dozen figures stood behind him in an instant, and the breath in everyone felt depressing.


    In particular, the feeling allows these blockbusters to immediately tell where these people are from.


    "When it comes to killing people, they are professional, what masters? In their eyes, they are nothing more than ants."


    Dawson snorted, "You let go and do it, those masters who dare to appear, my people can make them disappear from this world!"


    Those block bosses didn''t say anything, got up one after another, and left directly.


    As expected, the Silanka family was deeply hidden, and it was absolutely impossible for them to be able to speak loudly overseas. Without sufficient confidence, it was absolutely impossible.


    Those people... are mercenaries!


    In the Middle East battlefield, killing countless mercenaries!


    In their eyes, there is only money. As long as there is money, even if it is the head of God, they dare to screw it off!


    Even many people were once members of the rumored SEAL team. They trained killing skills. After retiring from the commando team, they could not integrate into normal social life, because they... have long been accustomed to the life of fighting.


    "I''ve checked those people. They come from a place called Donghai. They are not strong, but they are at the master level."


    The man standing behind Dawson is burly, like a thick wall!


    The deep voice was hoarse, and when he opened his mouth, he exuded a cold killing intent.


    "Butcher, your code name? Ranfudi cover Shanlingyi? Be a butcher, can these people be killed cleanly?"


    Dawson is not interested in the process, he just wants the result.


    "As long as they dare to come..."


    The butcher squinted his eyes, his murderous aura boiled, "Don''t leave one!"


    Hearing this, Dawson laughed.


    After solving the Lin family, his Dawson''s name will naturally be the most important name in the Slanka family!


    As the future patriarch, he didn''t know who else could compete with him.


    Amel?


    That stupid woman actually dared to get herself drunk in front of a man. Doesn''t she know that there is no man who can resist her temptation?


    Even if it''s him Dawson!


    "It''s a pity, that Dongfang boy is cheaper."


    Dawson licked his tongue, a little jealous.


    Amy''s face appeared in his mind, and he could imagine how hot Amy''s figure would be without clothes!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt a little hot in his body, he waved his hand, let the butcher wait for the killer, and immediately recruited a few women...


    At that time.


    The eighth block!


    Kent knelt on the ground, his face covered with blood!


    A gunshot!


    Kent''s thigh was directly pierced, dripping with blood!


    "what--"


    Kent yelled, twitching all over, "You, you... are seeking your own death!"

 Chapter 1353： Find Lin!

    Macri grabbed Kent''s hair with one hand, and said coldly, "Having lost his way?"


    "Kent, you think too much, there is no savior, and no one can save you, understand."


    He couldn''t help laughing, laughing contemptuously, even more ridiculously, "The one named Jiang Ning, I am afraid he would not even dare to come to the casino again, do you know why?"


    "He offended the Slanka family!"


    "He made the princess of the Sri Lanka''s belly bigger! He got into trouble, hahahaha!"


    This is a shame and shame for the Slanka family!


    There is no doubt that Jiang Ning will die, and there is no need to doubt.


    They found out clearly that Lin had already stopped, and it was only a matter of time before he was kicked out of the casino.


    And that Jiang Ning hasn''t responded yet, so how dare he respond?


    Kent knelt on the ground, was grabbed by Macri''s hair, struggling to raise his head, and sneered: "Macri...you will regret it!"


    "You don''t know Jiang Ning at all...you...hehehe, you will definitely regret it!"


    "Snapped!"


    Macri slapped Kent''s face severely.


    "regret?"


    "No, don''t worry, even if he comes, I''m not afraid."


    He laughed, "It''s you, Kent, do you regret it now? You dared to disrespect me before regretting it."


    "Take it out and hang it up!"


    Maclilang said, "Let everyone in the 8th block see what will happen to the people they trust!"


    Two people immediately stepped forward, one left and the other right, dragging Kent like a dead dog, dragging him directly out, and hanging on the wall on the corner of the street.


    Macri squinted his eyes and turned to look at the others.


    "How many do you plan to divide this eighth block?"


    "What resources can the slums have? Even if my goods are delivered here, few people can afford them."


    "Macri, if you want it, give it to you. I am not interested. I only need Dawson''s 100 million dollars!"


    People in other neighborhoods are all staring at Macri, and the meaning is obvious? I can''t say anything about it.


    This eighth block is close to Macri''s ninth block. It is the most suitable for him. Others can''t arrange for someone to come here to manage it.


    "My one hundred million dollars, you split it equally."


    Macri is not a fool, he understands what they mean.


    Money, he doesn''t care, he has to get back the shameless face before!


    Anyway, he would take back all the billion dollars from the eighth block.


    Outside, in the corner.


    "what--"


    Kent screamed, convulsing badly all over.


    The palm of his hand was directly pierced with a nail and firmly nailed to the wall!


    The blood immediately stained the wall red, and it was shocking to see!


    "This is the fate of offending Macri!"


    Someone yelled, "From today, in this eighth block, you can only listen to Macri, who dares not to be obedient, hehe..."


    The cold eyes scanned around, watching the crowd, many people were ready to move, and directly raised the knives in their hands!


    "Those who have ideas, just go. Now, all the big guys in the neighborhood are staring here. As long as you are not afraid of death, come up."


    In the crowd, some of Kent''s subordinates were eager to break their teeth!


    They dare not expose themselves, because many of their companions have already died tragically under their hands.


    These beasts!


    But watching Kent being nailed to the wall, they couldn''t wait to rush up, even if they died, they would fight with them.


    "Look for Lin!"


    One of them trembled, "Looking for Lin''s person! Go! Go!"

 Chapter 1354： Someone not allowed

    Several people looked at Kent from a distance, and Kent saw them too, and shook his head lightly to tell them not to be impulsive.


    Now this eighth block is all Macri¡¯s people. Once they are exposed, they will undoubtedly die.


    Seeing the people around him, Kent gave a sorrowful laugh. He was exhausted, as if his soul had been emptied. Macri humiliated himself like this. He probably wanted to draw Jiang Ning out.


    But how did he know that Jiang Ning would come, he would definitely come...


    Jiang Ning is here, Macri and the others will have to die!


    There was no fear on Kent''s face at all. Even so miserable, he still believed that as long as Jiang Ning came and died, it would only be Macri and the others...


    at the same time!


    Lin Group, overseas branch.


    boom!


    With a crisp sound, the glass of the office door was directly broken by someone!


    Senior Xiang, immediately turned his head, looked at a large group of people, and rushed in.


    "Here, starting today, no office is allowed."


    The person who took the lead said lightly, "You all? Wu Shiyi and Shizhang Wuling? Are you from the Lin family?"


    "Who are you guys!"


    Pushing Xiang Gao Mahjong, he immediately stepped forward, "Lin''s place, are you dare to go wild too!"


    "It''s easy if it''s Lin''s, take them away!"


    A dozen people rushed over immediately, without mercy: "Whoever dares to resist, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    Some employees were shocked, struggling to resist, and shouted to Gao immediately.


    "Don''t resist!"


    He walked up to the leader and sneered, "I recognize you, the ninth block, Macri, it seems that you are still useful."


    Xiang Gao''s momentum is full, and the fearless look in his eyes makes the person who takes the lead can''t help but feel a heart shock, and a vaguely bad feeling.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    He asked.


    "It should be you who should be afraid."


    Xiang Gao said, "They are all small characters, and they don''t matter to the Lin family. I am the controller of the Lin family''s overseas branch! If you want to take it away, you take me away!"


    He roared loudly, majestic!


    "Take it away, take it with me!"


    An employee stood up.


    "And I!"


    "And us!"


    "We Lin''s people are together! If you have the ability, take us away!"


    All employees stood up, all of them with anger on their faces!


    But on their faces, at this moment, there was no fear at all.


    Xianggao is here, and Xianggao is not afraid of anything, then they are not afraid of anything. They are from the Lin family. What''s so scary?


    "Hehe, it''s so kind."


    The person who took the lead nodded, "Lin''s people, but I have gained a lot of knowledge. Since you all want to die, then take them away!"


    He gave an order, and more than a dozen people held the murder weapon in their hands, and each of them looked bad.


    "Let''s go by ourselves!"


    Shouted Xiang Gao.


    He turned around and walked directly towards the door. Just when he reached the door, his expression was suddenly stagnant, and he stopped. Immediately, he turned his head to look at the people in Macri.


    "Suddenly, I don''t want to go anymore."


    "Ok?"


    "Everyone goes back to work, what to do and what to do."


    Xiang Gao turned around and looked at all the employees, "If you want to play mahjong, then continue to play mahjong."


    "You fool me?"


    The leader sneered.


    "It''s not that I''m fooling you, I can go with you, but now, someone doesn''t allow it."


    Xiang Gao said lightly.


    He stood a step away, and behind him, a figure appeared, as if his whole body was radiating light!


    When Lin''s employees saw it, their eyes were red with excitement!


    "Brother Ning!"

 Chapter 1355： are you ready

    It''s Jiangning!


    Jiang Ning is here!


    They knew that Jiangning would definitely not let them get involved!


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was at the door, glanced at the people in the office, and walked in blankly.


    "Where are you going to take my Lin staff?"


    He stepped in, turned his head and glanced at Gao.


    "Are they going to dig the corner of my Lin family? Some people from Jiangning dare to dig!"


    Hearing this, Macri''s face suddenly changed slightly.


    Some of them recognize Jiang Ning!


    That night, the terrifying skills of Jiang Ning''s subordinates made them fresh in their memory!


    In particular, Jiang Ning snatched the firearm from Macri''s hand with his bare hands, and in the blink of an eye, he dismantled the firearm into its parts, and they were dumbfounded.


    He...he really came overseas?


    "Are you? Guan Shan Ran Shan Fu attending the army? ... You dare to come back!"


    The leader shouted sharply, "If you offend the Slanka family, you will definitely die!"


    "Take him!"


    As soon as he waved his hand, more than a dozen people immediately surrounded him, and some people put their hands in their pockets and took out their daggers, revealing their ferocity.


    Jiang Ning was still expressionless, calm and unbelievable.


    He calmly walked to the forefront.


    "Brother Ning!"


    Several employees trembled in excitement.


    Jiang Ning is here, then they are not afraid of anything!


    Don''t talk about Macri, the boss of the block, in China, people who are much better than Macri and others, don''t you have to kneel when you see Jiang Ning?


    "Give you three seconds and disappear before my eyes."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Take it!"


    With an order, more than a dozen people rushed towards Jiang Ning.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    But less than ten seconds, a dozen people, all lying on the ground, screamed again and again!


    "what--"


    The leader knelt on the ground, his kneecaps hit the marble floor fiercely, and he snapped. I didn''t know the bones were broken into several pieces, and the whole face instantly turned into pig liver color.


    He almost fell on the ground, Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and grabbed his head directly.


    "Give you a chance, but you are not obedient."


    "Snapped!"


    He slapped and slapped the leader''s face fiercely, and in an instant, two **** teeth flew out directly.


    "I seem to have said that you are not allowed to bully all Chinese businessmen. Isn''t Lin a Chinese businessperson?"


    The person who took the lead, trembling all over, wanted to speak, but was too painful to say a word.


    When he spoke, he screamed!


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to give him a chance to speak, kicked it hard and kicked the leader directly away, screaming louder in the corridor.


    "Throw it out!"


    He said lightly.


    More than a dozen company employees immediately became excited and rushed directly to these bastards, dragging them out of the company like a dead dog.


    "what--"


    "My leg is broken! Tap it! Tap it!"


    "stop it!"


    ...


    The screams came and went one after another, but no one paid any attention to them. They couldn''t wait for these **** to die.


    "Brother Ning! When you come, we won''t be afraid of anything!"


    "Brother Ning, these **** are too hateful. They dare to come to Lin''s troubles. I can''t let them go!"


    "Brother Ning, it''s okay you are here! It''s okay!"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and pressed it.


    "Don''t worry, when I am here, no one can bully you."


    He turned his head and looked at Xiang Gao, "Are you all ready?"


    Nodding to Gao.


    "Prepared a long time ago, Mr. Jiang is as expected, and the Silanka family really did it."

 Chapter 1356： Thought you didnt dare to come

    Xiang Gao had long reminded Jiang Ning that the Silanka family pretended to cooperate with the Lin family, and even took the initiative to help the Lin family open up overseas market channels, which was inherently problematic.


    They wanted to bring the Lin family from China to overseas, to the territory of their Sri Lanka family, and then defeat the Lin family in one fell swoop!


    Xiang Gao saw a lot of fighting in the shopping malls. He could see this method, but Jiang Ning might not be able to tell if Xi''er Shanshan felt like a favor.


    Only now did he understand that Jiang Ning knew it from the beginning, and that he had deliberately talked to the Slanka family.


    There is a saying in the mall, you are staring at other people''s interest, but others are staring at your principal!


    The Silanka family is staring at Lin''s beauty industry, while Jiangning is staring at the entire Silanka family!


    "Just get ready. Lin''s next step will be to expand vigorously. In addition to the beauty industry, other industries should also be gradually integrated. This matter is left to you."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t worry, he always dare not say anything to me, this matter, I promise to complete the task!"


    He only does what he is good at, and Jiang Ning will only let him do what he is good at.


    Make the best use of it!


    Xiang Gao doesn''t need to bother about other **** and troubles, he doesn''t care about any external troubles, he just needs to play to his strengths and do what he is best at.


    Others, Jiangning sweeps away!


    Jiang Ning confessed a few words, and the phone rang, and when he heard it, he frowned.


    "Do you really know life and death?"


    His face sank, "You do it first, and I''ll be here soon."


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Ning said, "Lao Xiang, within one month, I want 70% of Lin''s industry to enter the overseas market!"


    Today, Lin''s is not only the beauty industry, but also minerals, tourism, agriculture, and manufacturing... This is a real behemoth!


    If 70% of Lin''s industries have entered overseas, the impact on overseas will definitely be huge!


    When Xiang Gao heard this, he straightened up immediately.


    A dozen employees behind him straightened up.


    "If we want to do it, let''s do a big vote!"


    "If you don''t let this gambling city turn the sky, I won''t have a high surname!"


    "Fuck it!"


    ...


    The momentum is soaring!


    Jiang Ning nodded, leaving these things to Xiang Gao, he didn''t need to worry.


    On the other side, Slanka had an action, but he had to solve it by himself.


    He left immediately and went directly to the eighth district.


    At this moment, Brother Gou and they arrived first!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    The figure of Brother Gou and others are galloping in the street. They have received news that Kent has been arrested and nailed to the wall in order to attract them.


    "Over there!"


    From a distance, the dog brother saw Kent''s figure, his whole body was nailed to the wall, covered in blood.


    He immediately became angry.


    Not to mention Kent''s help last time and rescued the fifth woman, just because of his relationship with Jiang Ning, Brother Gou and the others can''t just sit idly by.


    Especially the fifth child, when he heard that something happened overseas, he didn''t even spend his honeymoon, and insisted on following it.


    Seeing Kent being nailed to the wall at this moment, his eyes instantly turned red!


    "I **** your mother!"


    Lao Wu burst out with a shout, clenched his fists suddenly, the knuckles creaked, and the veins on the back of his hand burst.


    "Save people!"


    Brother Gou yelled, and several people rushed over.


    Suddenly, a dozen figures flashed in front of him, blocking Kent, staring at Brother Gou and others, with a disdain and ridicule on his face.


    Also, strong murderous aura!


    "I thought you didn''t dare to come."


    The butcher who took the lead, the corner of his mouth raised a touch of murderous excitement.

 Chapter 1357： Fight for life!

    He stared at Gou and the others, and he could tell at a glance that the Gou and others were not very talented.


    They were mercenaries on the battlefield in the Middle East, and they didn''t know how many opponents they met. In the end, they all died in their hands!


    "Who are you?"


    Brother Gou recognizes Macri, these people are definitely not Macri''s people.


    "killed!"


    The butcher didn''t want to talk nonsense at all, "Kill them all!"


    His task is to kill Brother Gou and the others. With this rubbish, he is not qualified to know his own name.


    With an order, a dozen mercenaries behind the butcher rushed out immediately, crazy.


    Those eyes turned blood red in an instant, as if they had been immersed in the killing for too long. Once the killing ring was opened, the whole body''s blood and energy would skyrocket!


    "boom!"


    Only one face, the two slammed together.


    Brother Gou took a step back, his hands were numb, and the butcher''s body was too strong.


    "Oriental people, you are too weak!"


    The butcher laughed, "On the battlefield in the Middle East, you are rubbish, I have not killed a thousand, but also 800!"


    "Today, you are destined to die in my hands!"


    This money is really good.


    The butcher roared and rushed towards Brother Dog again, his feet on the ground, shaking the floor!


    "boom!"


    Seeing the butcher''s punch, Brother Dog didn''t dare to be careless, and immediately stretched out his hands to block.


    With a loud noise, Brother Gou took five or six steps back again, his arms were already numb.


    Son of a bitch!


    Why is this guy so strong?


    "Brother Dog, I''ll help you!"


    The third child rushed up immediately, and went to the right and left with Brother Dog, staring at the butcher.


    Others are fighting fiercely with other mercenaries.


    These guys are not weak in strength, and each has experienced a lot of battles, and what they know best is the skill of killing!


    "waste!"


    The butcher said coldly, "In the eyes of our mercenaries, you are rubbish. It is really easy to kill you."


    "Less his **** waste!"


    Brother Gou let out a loud shout, and the two of them immediately killed him from both sides.


    Both of them seemed to be desperate, using the strongest attack power of the battlefield to attack wildly, regardless of defense at all!


    In the face of such a powerful enemy, the two have no reservations!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The two attacked swiftly, and their powerful fists slammed on the butcher''s body, but it seemed to be on steel.


    What a hard body!


    "retreat!"


    Brother Gou yelled, and withdrew to retreat. If he couldn''t get a hit, he had to withdraw immediately.


    The youngest man? Lu Yilu intended to retreat. Suddenly, the butcher stretched out his hand, grabbed the youngest arm abruptly, and sneered.


    "Want to go?"


    With a violent force, the youngest''s face changed drastically.


    The third child didn''t dare to force a confrontation, the two people''s bodies were too far apart.


    This butcher is simply a pervert, his physical fitness is like a real Tyrannosaurus!


    The third child followed the trend, not daring to break his hand, and quickly wrapped his other hand around the butcher¡¯s arm. With the help of his strength, the whole person stroked the butcher¡¯s throat with his fingers¡ª¡ª


    The butcher was also very careful, and immediately let go of his hand, not wanting to fight for his life!


    The third child is basically a play of dying together!


    Huh!


    The youngest retired, completely wet with cold sweat.


    If he hesitated a step, his arm would be abruptly broken at this moment, and he would not escape death!


    The butcher touched it, and the skin on his Adam¡¯s apple was cut by the third child. Similarly, he could break the third child¡¯s arm, and he could even tear his arm off abruptly, but his Adam¡¯s apple was probably caused by the third child. Cut it off!


    "You guys are also practicing killing skills?"


    The butcher squinted his eyes, and instead of being afraid, he became more excited.

 Chapter 1358： Deboning!

    "Unexpectedly, there will be some meaning, some meaning!"


    The butcher''s overall aura suddenly changed.


    With a violent force, the short sleeves on his arms burst open instantly!


    The muscles like the roots of an old tree are shocking to see!


    Is this **** really a human?


    Those arms are thicker than Brother Dog''s thighs!


    "Dog brother!"


    The third child''s Adam''s apple slipped, "This guy''s body is too hard, he has to find his life!"


    He gritted his teeth: "I''ll attract him, you''ll find it!"


    Without waiting for the dog to grab, the youngest had rushed out.


    Brother Gou gritted his teeth, cursed, and immediately followed out.


    The third child is ready to work hard!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Two to one!


    But Brother Gou and the third child could not have the upper hand at all, and they were even faintly suppressed.


    The two of them kept backing away, their bodies were already dripping with blood, and one of the fingers of Brother Dog had been bent in the opposite direction and had been broken!


    The corner of the youngest''s mouth was full of blood, and with a bang, he was kicked out by the butcher, and he slid on the ground for five or six meters. He opened his mouth and spewed blood...


    "puff--"


    "The third child!"


    Brother Gou is furious!


    "Do you still have time to care about others?"


    The butcher rampaged, without any moves at all, just like a tank, slammed into the dog brother, directly knocking him into flight.


    Brother Gou yelled, blocked with his hands, and relieved his strength, but he still flew out, with a few broken breastbones!


    "The third child! Brother Dog!"


    The rest of the people were red eyes, they were all restrained, and they wanted to go to rescue, but it was too late.


    This butcher is terrible!


    "Da da da!"


    The butcher walked over and stared at the two people, his chest muscles trembling, and his scalp numb when he saw him.


    "You bugs, the vitality is quite tenacious, but now, I want to trample you to death."


    With a smile on his face, he wants to kill someone and tell him face to face!


    Brother Gou? Di Wu Lu Xi Zha Shan Er Er? Struggling to stand up with the third child, a trace of determination flashed in his eyes.


    "Step on us? Then I will tear down your bones too!"


    Brother Gou burst out, and the two rushed out again, crazy.


    They are not afraid of death at all!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The two of them flew out again, and slammed heavily on the ground, suffering endlessly.


    This butcher is too strong!


    It seems that the whole body is made of steel!


    Brother Gou''s attacks had little impact on the butcher.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Brother Gou opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, with a grim face, "Come on!"


    He held his chest with one hand, and his breastbone broke, causing him to breathe painfully, but his face still didn''t have the slightest weakness.


    Even if he died, he wouldn''t frown!


    His expression made the butcher very upset.


    "Die!"


    The butcher yelled, raised his huge arm, and the hammer-like fist slammed at Brother Dog''s head!


    Such a fist, this [Jiujiu novel www.99xsw.info] such a force, such a murderous aura!


    If it hits the dog''s head, it can directly smash his head!


    Brother Gou watched the fist fall, trying to struggle, but he didn''t have time to react.


    "Dog brother!"


    The youngest rushed over, trying to help Brother Dog, but it was too late.


    Everyone''s eyes are red!


    "Dog brother--"


    boom!


    A loud noise!


    Brother Gou felt his ears roar, and there seemed to be a phantom in front of his eyes.


    It seems that someone... is standing in front of him!


    "Big Brother!"


    Brother Gou calmed down and shouted loudly, Jiang Ning is here!


    "Agou, go ahead, which bones do you want to remove?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly.

 Chapter 1359： Get it back ten times a hundred times!

    Jiang Ning is here!


    Seeing Jiang Ning standing there, Brother Gou and the others, suddenly felt confident in their hearts.


    The mercenaries of these dogs are indeed very powerful. They are surprised and really want to fight to the end. These people have to die, but the dogs and others will definitely not survive a few.


    But when Jiang Ning came, everything was different.


    "I broke three bones!"


    Brother Gou touched his chest and grinned, "I want to get it back ten times!"


    Huh!


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved.


    Before the butcher had time to react, he didn''t know who the person who appeared suddenly was, he saw a black shadow, and instantly rushed toward his face.


    "Huh, overwhelming!"


    He had just finished shouting, his face suddenly changed, "What a fast speed!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning had already reached him!


    The butcher sneered, what about the speed?


    It''s not that he has never seen a fast speed, but any opponent, in front of him, is nothing but rubbish, and even his own physical defenses can''t be broken. What''s the use?


    Can--


    Jiang Ning''s fist is here!


    This punch, which looked very slow, even seemed to be played back in slow motion, but broke out in an instant and hit the butcher''s chest severely.


    Snapped!


    There was a loud noise, and the butcher suddenly yelled, and the body of more than two hundred jin flew out directly.


    "The first one!"


    Jiang Ning''s voice was horrible!


    But no one can see his figure.


    too fast!


    The butcher just raised his head and his face was full of horror. How could there be such a powerful force?


    With one punch, he broke his bones!


    "who are you¡­¡­"


    He shouted and slapped his palms, and he was about to struggle, but the person was still in the air, and the shadow came again.


    Punch!


    Still a punch!


    Hit his chest again.


    Snapped!


    It was another bone, with a crisp sound of breaking.


    "The second one!"


    The butcher was shocked, and he reacted at this moment. It was not Jiang Ning''s fist that was strong enough to break his own bones, but-he just wanted to break his own bones!


    He panicked.


    But he has nothing to do.


    He could only hear Jiang Ning counting, and could only see a figure, fast as lightning, and he had no time to fight.


    I can only feel that the bone in my body, with a click, broke another one!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    But in less than ten seconds, the butcher fell to the ground, his entire face pale.


    He clutched his chest tightly, gritted his teeth tightly, and beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead.


    At this moment, he could clearly see what Jiang Ning''s face looked like!


    "You...who are you!"


    ?He loves to shut down? He stood up through gritted teeth, panting heavily.


    "Remember, my name is Jiang Ning, and when I go to hell, you will find that many people know me."


    Jiang Ning stared at the butcher and snorted, "The mercenary, I haven''t killed the mercenary in some years."


    His eyes sharpened instantly.


    "If you hurt me, you have to take it back ten times a hundred times!"


    Jiang Ning let out a loud shout, and suddenly he released an extremely terrifying aura!


    Even Gou and others, they feel the blood in their whole body, constantly boiling, as if they are about to rush to the top of their heads!


    "Huh!"


    Jiang Ning moved!


    Like a tyrannosaurus, rushing towards the butcher and others.


    "kill him!"


    The butcher yelled, but he took a few steps back.


    This man... terrible!


    He controlled his strength precisely and interrupted his ten bones. He could even feel that the location and incision where each bone broke was probably the same.


    How can such precise control be possible for ordinary people?


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Jiang Ning rushed into the crowd, and a dozen mercenaries seemed to be surrounded by him alone.

 Chapter 1360： Kill me!

    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning blasted a punch, extremely domineering and fierce, hitting a person with a punch, and the back was bulged directly.


    But after a few breaths, a dozen people all fell to the ground, all killed!


    The butcher''s legs trembled slightly, his pupils shrank suddenly, he clenched his fists, and immediately released them.


    He wanted to fight back, but he knew that he was not Jiang Ning''s opponent at all!


    How could it be so terrible?


    Is he still a human!


    A dozen people were killed by Jiang Ning so quickly!


    "now you."


    Jiang Ning raised his head and stared at the butcher, "The mercenaries...you want money, I want your lives!"


    "I''m a member of the Black Fire Mercenary!? Ai Yiba, dare to kill me!"


    The butcher''s eyes widened in anger and roared, "I''m the hired by Black Fire¡ª"


    He didn''t finish his words, Jiang Ning had already reached him and punched the butcher''s head with a click...


    The butcher boomed to the end!


    On the forehead, a stream of blood splashed out, like a hill-like body, hitting the ground, splashing dust.


    Jiang Ning looked down at him.


    "Black Fire Mercenaries? Didn''t the top ten mercenary organizations enter?"


    He hadn''t even heard of it, this kind of mercenary organization, so embarrassed to publicize it abroad?


    Back then, he killed the three major mercenary organizations and bowed their heads...


    Jiang Ning ignored that much, turned his head and glanced at Kent, who was still nailed to the wall.


    "Save people!"


    The five or so people immediately pulled out the nail carefully and put down Kent.


    Kent''s face was already weak and bloodless.


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    Kent''s body was trembling, and his mouth was trembling even more severely, two lines of tears, aggrieved and angry, "I didn''t shame you...I didn''t..."


    Jiang Ning nodded and patted Kent on the shoulder.


    "I know, you won''t let me down."


    "They took it from you, and I will help you get it back ten times a hundred times!"


    "Fifth!"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    "exist!"


    "Send Kent and Dog Brother to treat the wound, the others..."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced around, the murderous look in his eyes, boiling like the sea, "Kill me!"


    At home, Jiang Ning will restrain himself. Even if he is not a big evil person, he will not use killer moves, and all will be handled by the relevant departments.


    But overseas, Jiang Ning has never been used to these beasts!


    How did the name of the Eastern God of War come from?


    That''s it, kill it all the way!


    Kill the enemy with fear!


    Kill the enemy trembling!


    Kill the enemy, hear the name of the Eastern God of War, sleep and eat!


    At that time.


    Macri was lying on the water bed, each with a **** stunner on the left and right, comparable to a supermodel body, like a water snake, entwining him and making him enjoy it.


    "Baby, come one by one."


    Macri smiled, "Do you want to be together?"


    His face was full of pride, and the eighth block was already in his palm. Even if it was a slum, he could continue to squeeze from these poor people. This feeling seemed even better.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there were two loud noises, and the door of the room was kicked and exploded!


    "what--"


    The two stunners screamed in shock, and quickly pulled the quilt to block their bodies.


    Macri immediately sat up straight.


    "what''s the situation!"


    He looked up and saw Jiang Ning walk in directly.


    "Innocent people leave."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    The two stunners still care about so much. They ignore clothes, cover themselves at will, and ran away barefoot.


    "You...you dare to come!"


    Seeing that it was Jiang Ning, Macrith was not afraid, and sneered, "It''s really reckless!"

 Chapter 1361： Mop up!

    "You are the one who lives and lives."


    Jiang Ning stared at Macri, not wanting to talk nonsense at all.


    The six people behind him flashed and rushed directly towards Macri.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The sixth child, they weren''t dead?


    Didn''t Dawson say anymore, he arranged for someone to kill Brother Gou and others, why...


    "Snapped!"


    The sixth child stepped forward, grabbed Macri and slapped him directly on the ground, then stepped on him.


    "Are you surprised?"


    "Do you think that those mercenaries can kill us?"


    "Who the **** do you look down upon!"


    When Lao Liu stepped down, Macri suddenly screamed!


    "what--"


    Macri screamed heartbreakingly.


    He didn''t expect that the mercenaries Dawson had hired were useless?


    How can this be!


    Those people''s aura is amazing. It is said that they are even more famous on the battlefield in the Middle East. How could it be possible that even Brother Gou can''t kill them.


    Jiang Ning walked over, knelt down, and patted Macri''s face with one hand.


    "Who hired those mercenaries?"


    He was expressionless, and could not see any emotions.


    But the coldness in those eyes made Macri like an ice cellar!


    In his mind, suddenly appeared again, the terrifying figure of Jiang Ning back then!


    Macri''s body was shaking, shaking more and more severely, and even his throat was already dry...


    "Spare..."


    "Snapped!"


    The sixth slapped again, "Spare your mother!"


    "Brother Gou has three broken bones. I''ll count it on you for this account! Hurry up!"


    "Yes... it''s Dawson of the Slaka family, it''s him!"


    Macri knelt down quickly: "Mr. Jiang! Please forgive me, I was forced, I was forced by Dawson..."


    Jiang Ning ignored it, got up, turned and left.


    "Spare! Be spared!"


    Macri yelled, but Jiang Ning would take care of it.


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, Macri fell to the ground with a crash.


    "The one who hurt Kent will not stay."


    Jiang Ning left a sentence and walked directly out of Macri''s apartment, stood at the door, and lit a cigarette.


    At this moment, the fighting is fierce in the apartment!


    The sixth and other people, holding a mouthful of anger, started killing!


    "If Fei were here, you would die even worse!"


    "Do it for me! Fuck them to death!"


    ...


    After Jiang Ning finished smoking a cigarette, the sixth and the rest came out.


    "Next."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He doesn''t like the environment of this casino.


    The big guys in these neighborhoods, seeing the wind turn the rudder, the wind blows on both sides, he doesn''t like it.


    He gave these people a chance, but they didn''t cherish it at all.


    In that case...


    Then there is no need? Wu Yishan caressfully? Exists!


    A raid, an outbreak!


    Jiang Ning did it himself, from one block to another, the sound shook the sky!


    The whole casino is shaking!


    On the first day, all four blocks were swept away, and the boss of the block was killed!


    The next day, there were three more blocks, and no one could escape...


    Everyone, talk about discoloration!


    No one thought that suddenly a killer came back!


    The boss of the third block, shivering at this moment, sat in a chair, not daring to move.


    On the first day, he didn''t care at all, even if Macri and them were all dead, he still didn''t worry, because he was the strongest!


    He even spent tens of millions and invited many masters to protect him.


    The next day, he panicked, and hurriedly spent tens of millions, and hired more than a dozen masters to protect himself personally, not letting them leave!


    But today, he is still scared!


    At this moment, he looked at the ground, the masters, lying there one by one, silently, he only felt that his heart was about to jump out!


    "You...you..."


    His Adam''s apple slipped, "Do you want to offend the entire overseas country like this?"

 Chapter 1362： Grim Reaper is here!

    "If you think too much, it''s just you, and it doesn''t represent overseas."


    Jiang Ning sat aside, flipping through their books, looking at the amount of money they extorted from Chinese businessmen, the murderous look on his face became heavier and heavier!


    Do you really think my Chinese businessman is good for bullying?


    "Spare me, I can give you anything!"


    "Let me go! It has nothing to do with me! It''s all from the Naslanka family, that Dawson did it!"


    "Spare! Be spared!"


    Jiang Ning ignored it.


    Close the account book and said lightly: "From today, this casino has only one eighth block, and there are too many people in the underground circle. I don''t like it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lao Liu punched out!


    But in three days, in all the blocks in the casino, only Kent in the eighth block was still there. The other blockbusters were all killed!


    Like a gust of wind, sweeping the underground circles of the casino, it was shocking.


    Grim Reaper is here!


    I don''t know who it was spread, saying that it is from the East, powerful and terrifying!


    The major forces are terrified.


    They are still guessing who it is that is so terrible.


    Jiang Ning took the initiative to release the news.


    But within an hour, it spread all over the casino.


    It''s Jiangning!


    It''s that Lin!


    Jiang Ning even let out the words directly, he is going to Sri Lanka to get back his children!


    Is this terrifying man going to the Slanka family?


    Isn''t it enough that he swept the entire underground circle of the casino? Go to the Slanka family?


    The sky has changed!


    This casino is about to change.


    How could this man of the Lin family be arrogant to such a level? Does he not know how deep the Silanka family has been in the casino for so many years?


    Didn''t he know that the Silanka family has a very strong strength all over the world?


    Jiang Ning is crazy!


    When the news reached the Slanka family, Kidd''s face was even more ugly.


    His daughter is pregnant with Jiang Ning''s child? Shanling Zhafu Shizhe''er Ai? He hasn''t said that he is ashamed, but Jiangning actually reacted more than him!


    "Dawson, what the **** is going on?"


    "Didn''t you say that you can solve Lin and Jiang Ning within a day!"


    He roared like a huge thunder, "Now what? People are coming!"


    Dawson''s face was also ugly.


    I hired more than a dozen mercenaries, but it cost a lot of money, but none of Jiangning¡¯s people were killed.


    "The patriarch can rest assured, a few Orientals will not be able to enter my Slanka family."


    He said lightly, "The strength of my Slanka family in gambling, not everyone, dare to provoke at will!"


    Kidd snorted.


    Even if Jiang Ning couldn''t hit the door, Kidd was unhappy when he let out such words.


    They Slanka family, as for being hit at the door?


    "Dawson¡­¡­"


    Kidd was about to speak when a figure ran in quickly.


    "Patriarch! Patriarch!"


    "Oh no!"


    "Someone is outside, they are coming in!"


    Hearing that, Kidd''s face was even more ugly.


    "Who? How many people are here!"


    "Just...just one! Just that Jiangning!"


    When Dawson heard this, a murderous intent appeared on his face. Is he really here?


    Kidd stood up directly with anger.


    "Too much deception! Too much deception!"


    He yelled, "This Jiangning, I don''t take my Sri Lanka family too much!"


    "Patriarch!"


    Dawson said, "I''ll kill him!"

 Chapter 1363： Return my child

    After speaking, Dawson turned and walked out.


    "Send the door to death by yourself, then don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    He was worried that Jiangning would not dare to come, and he was afraid that Jiangning would hide. Since Jiangning came to die by himself, he took the opportunity to take Jiangning''s life and show his reputation in the Silanka family!


    At the same time.


    "boom--"


    Jiang Ning kicked someone away, his face calm: "I''m here to get the child back, whoever blocks me, I kill who!"


    What a valid reason?


    To take the hatred of the son of man, this is a great hatred!


    "Stop me..."


    Dawson rushed out, halfway through the conversation, and suddenly seemed to be stuck in his throat by a ghost, unable to speak the second half of the sentence.


    In front of him, there were dozens of them? Lu Ling, Lu Paling and Wu Ershan? A bodyguard, all fell to the ground!


    Screams again and again!


    These elite bodyguards, in front of Jiang Ning, didn''t even have the power to fight back?


    "kill him!"


    Dawson paused, gritted his teeth, his body was trembling, he roared, and the six people behind him immediately stood out.


    These are the six most powerful members of the Slanka family in the capital branch!


    "Jiangning!"


    Dawson yelled, "You insulted my princess of the Srilanka family, left a wicked species, and insulted my reputation of the Srilanka family. I dare to come to my door today. I really can''t forgive you!"


    He deliberately said loudly: "I tell you, if you are here today, don''t even think about going out again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he gave an order, and six people rushed over, two of them even took out firearms!


    But on Jiang Ning''s face, there was no fear at all.


    He is like a gust of wind, and the wind that blends into nature, as fast as a storm, and even under his feet, there is still an afterimage.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Jiang Ning used his boxing technique, opening and closing, and the momentum is like a broken bamboo!


    A punch was blasted, causing a series of bursts of air, and the fierce punching force made the storm a little shaved!


    But with a few punches, three people flew out, fell heavily to the ground, vomiting blood!


    "Crack!"


    It''s the sound of the bolt pulling open!


    But they couldn''t target Jiang Ning at all, and couldn''t even capture the track of Jiang Ning''s actions.


    Huh!


    When a wind hit, Jiang Ning''s face suddenly appeared in front of him, standing in front of his gun!


    But before he pulled the trigger, Jiang Ning''s finger was directly inserted under the trigger, blocking his finger and making him unable to pull it down.


    "Playing with firearms, you are not playing like this."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, with a single finger, the other party suddenly screamed, the firearm in his hand fell off, and Jiang Ning grabbed it, lifted the back heel, and directly loaded it with his heel!


    "boom!"


    With a crisp sound, the bullet penetrated into the opponent''s thigh.


    "what--"


    The screams, like a demon from hell, make your scalp numb!


    Dawson was dumbfounded!


    Can you even load it with your heel?


    Is Jiang Ning still a human?


    He is so skillful that even firearms can be played very well.


    "Inferior people, just play with firearms, understand?"


    Jiang Ning had a look of contempt, and directly dismantled the firearm into parts, threw it on the ground, and kicked it. The man''s neck was instantly crooked.


    But in just three minutes, none of the so-called six masters could still stand.


    Dawson was scared.


    He stepped back and yelled.


    "Come here! Come! Stop him! Stop him!"


    But no matter how he called, no one came out behind him.


    Where is there anyone?


    On the ground, there were already more than forty people lying there!


    Including those six masters!


    Even firearms can''t help Jiang Ning, who would dare to go up and die?


    "Don''t mess around! Don''t mess around!"


    When Dawson saw Jiang Ning walking towards him, his voice was full of fear, his dry throat, and the voice he said were a little hoarse, "This is overseas..."

 Chapter 1364： Where do you come from?

    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Dawson at all.


    He kicked it, hitting Dawson''s stomach, kicked him out directly, hit the wall, and rolled down again, clutching his stomach, bowing into a prawn...


    From beginning to end, Jiang Ning didn''t even look at him, as if it was just an irrelevant dog.


    Jiang Ning walked straight into the hall.


    Kidd was sitting there, and his face was even more ugly when Jiang Ning walked in.


    With so many people in his Slanka family, he couldn''t even stop a single Jiang Ning?


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t get close."


    Jiang Ning was even more straightforward, not giving the slightest face, "I''m here to get my child back."


    "Arrogant!"


    Kidd stood up, not getting angry, "This is the Slanka family!"


    "I know."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "Even if it is the family of God, I want to get my child back!"


    He stared at Kidd.


    "Since my child is here, today, I will take it away, otherwise, the Slanka family will be wiped out from today!"


    The terrifying murderous aura instantly filled the entire hall, causing the temperature in the hall to drop in an instant.


    Kidd couldn''t help trembling, and the two henchmen beside him immediately stepped forward and stood in front of him.


    "I wanted to give you a chance,"


    Kidd waved his hand, let the two men move away, squinted his eyes, and said with a look of unwillingness and anger, "I wanted you to be the son-in-law of my Slanka family, but it seems that you don''t seem to have any plans at all. ."


    "Could it be that my Slanka family can''t compare to the Lin family?"


    He had long since found out that Jiang Ning is Lin''s door-to-door son-in-law, in a very humble position!


    But he didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so powerful.


    If Jiang Ning could join the Silanka family, it might not be a good thing.


    What''s more, Amel already has his child!


    "You really dare to think about it."


    When Jiang Ning heard this, he couldn''t help but sneer, "You can compare with the Lin family just by your Slanka family!"


    "Where did your face come from?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Kidd is really going crazy!


    I don''t know good or bad!


    His Slanka family has a sense of existence all over the world. Jiang Ning actually said that the Slanka family is not comparable to the Lin family?


    "Stop talking nonsense and hand over my child, or don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Huh? Shi Xiran covers the meaning of Er''er love?!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    A dozen people rushed out and surrounded Jiang Ning, but the expressions on their faces seemed to be them, not Jiang Ning!


    One by one, like a big enemy.


    "enough!"


    Suddenly, a voice sounded.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Amel slowly walking out from one side. She looked at Jiang Ning with a faint expression of resentment, but Jiang Ning would do just that.


    She wanted to use Jiang Ning, but she didn''t expect that she would be used by Jiang Ning!


    She didn''t even expect that Jiang Ning would dare to call the Slaka family openly, and even threatened to destroy Slaka!


    This man... is crazy.


    "You are too cunning."


    Amel walked to Jiang Ning.


    "Emmel!"


    Kidd yelled, "Do you still want to speak for him?"


    The Emerald shook his head and looked at Kidd: "Father, I am not pregnant, let alone pregnant with his child."


    Hearing this, Kidd was stunned.


    His brain is buzzing, wondering if he has heard it wrong, Amel is not pregnant?


    But she didn''t vomit, and Dawson said she was pregnant, but she didn''t refute it.


    He shook his body: "What did you say? You are not..."


    "That''s what Dawson said. When did I admit it?"

 Chapter 1365： Reputation loss fee

    Kidd felt like he was going to faint.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I am not pregnant."


    Ai Meier didn''t want to say more, she glanced at Jiang Wu Ling closed Erran Wu Er Ning with a bit of resentment.


    That night, she had planned, but Jiang Ning was not interested in herself at all, and even... she didn''t even look at herself.


    Amy [Tianlai Novel www.23txt.xyz] You are still angry!


    Although she wanted to use Jiang Ning and borrow Jiang Ning to deal with her biggest competitor, she still had the same idea.


    If it happens, let it happen.


    That must be beautiful enough. In this world, there are not many that can make oneself fall in love.


    Unexpectedly, instead of taking the opportunity to do anything to him, Jiang Ning even let Lin Yuzhen take care of himself.


    Amel felt that she had lost thoroughly.


    "Emmel!"


    Kidd''s face flushed.


    "Then why don''t you deny it?"


    When things reached this point, Kidd''s blood was about to vomit out, and the Slanka family''s face was almost lost, but the result was just a misunderstanding.


    "Explanation is to cover up. You will definitely say that. How can I deny it?"


    Amelie said lightly, "Father, you should hold Dawson accountable."


    Kidd''s eyes shrank, and he understood what Amel meant.


    He can be the patriarch, naturally has his ability.


    But Jiang Ning doesn''t care about these.


    "Who is Dawson?"


    He said righteously, "This guy, so slander me and damage my reputation, you Slanka family, don''t you give me an explanation?"


    Amel almost vomits blood.


    Damage Jiangning''s reputation?


    She was rumored to be pregnant and didn''t say anything, Jiang Ning said it damaged his reputation!


    Stinky bastard, do you know how many people want me to give him a baby!


    Amel scolded inwardly.


    Based on her beauty genes, the children born are definitely one of the best. How many people want to use themselves to improve the genes of their family''s offspring.


    Amelie glanced at Jiang Ning aggrievedly, gritted his teeth and said: "That''s the guy outside, who was kicked to death by you!"


    "Oh, he."


    Jiang Ning doesn''t care, "It doesn''t matter who Dawson is, I only have one question now."


    "Outside now, it is rumored that Amel is pregnant with my child, and it was passed from your Slanka family. This has caused great damage to my reputation!"


    "Moreover, it also affected my family and caused my wife to misunderstand me, which made me very angry!"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes: "When I got angry..."


    He still has half a word, but Kidd has heard of the turmoil in the casino today.


    The bosses of more than a dozen blocks were swept away by Jiang Ning in just a few days, and their strength was devastated and shocked the entire casino!


    And Aimee told him that behind the collapse of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, it was also Jiang Ning!


    The Bao family, Qingmen, Li family, etc... all died in Jiang Ning''s hands!


    This guy is a scourge, and the consequences are very serious and extremely serious if he provokes him.


    "What do you want?"


    Kidd had never felt so aggrieved. It was obvious that his Slanka family suffered a huge loss, but listening to Jiang Ning''s tone, he was even more aggrieved.


    "Very simple, compensation."


    "Give you a child?"


    Amel snorted, a little annoyed.


    If Jiang Ning wants, she can take a bath right away!


    "Isn''t that my disadvantage."


    Jiang Ning glanced at her and shook his head directly, "I won''t do the things that the Silanka family earns. I only need to compensate."


    "Compensation for my economic losses!"


    "Compensation for my mental loss!"


    "Compensation for my lost work!"


    His voice was louder than one sentence, and Kidd''s hair was standing up.


    This **** deceitful!

 Chapter 1366： Wisdom is almost demon

    "How much compensation do you want?"


    Kidd was holding back his anger, but he wanted to refute it, but now the Silanka family had no resistance at all. Jiangning had nothing to do with the actual destruction of the Silanka family today.


    Waiting for someone from the clan?


    Can''t wait!


    Jiang Ning alone is enough to wipe out the Sri Lanka family''s branch in the city!


    "I want the Silanka family''s part of the capital in the capital to have half a billion dollars..."


    "You are a robbery!" Kidd roared.


    "If you say that,"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, and his voice fell cold, "Then I change my mind. I want the Silanka family, all the properties in the capital, and one billion dollars!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Kidd almost bleeds!


    "can."


    Without waiting for Kidd to say anything, Amel directly agreed.


    "readily."


    Jiang Ning looked at Amel, "In that case, I can forgive you this time, but don''t have another time."


    And next time?


    Aimee felt that the blue veins on her head were about to burst. Jiang Ning, this bastard, would he still have to punish people for murder?


    Say such annoying words.


    I have been disgusted once, do I have to be disgusted a second time?


    She snorted and did not speak.


    Seeing that Amel had agreed, Kidd didn''t say anything, he knew Amel had his own ideas.


    "Since Amel has agreed, then I, the Slanka family, will naturally not regret it, please, please!"


    He looked dissatisfied.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, he turned around and left without worrying, the Silanka family dared to regret it.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s departure, Kidd couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Too much bullying!"


    Kidd scolded, "This kid... is really cruel!"


    He turned his head and looked at Amel: "Why don''t you tell me in advance?"


    At this moment, if he still can''t react, then he is really stupid.


    His own daughter has an IQ far beyond that of ordinary people. Over the years, he has done one after another that has surprised him. He wondered how Emel could easily get pregnant.


    He thought it was Jiang Ning who had used the three indiscriminate methods. Where did he think of...


    "If I said first, then you are easy to show your feet, will Dawson believe it?"


    Amel said, "I set up all this, but it took a lot of time."


    "When did it start?"


    "After the Dadonghua area was preempted by the Lin family."


    Amel said.


    Kidd''s pupils shrank, it was from the moment Lin came into Amel''s sight, she thought about using Lin to deal with Dawson?


    But this result.


    "I do countless things, but I didn''t expect it to be one step less than Jiang Ning."


    Amel sighed, "Father, you know what, I keep improving my judgment of him and remind myself that I can''t underestimate him, but I still underestimate him."


    "I did think about giving myself to him that day, but he didn''t touch me and didn''t take advantage of me. On the contrary, it was his wife who took care of me who was drunk."


    Hearing these words, Kidd suddenly calmed down.


    He breathed out slowly.


    "I understand."


    That Jiangning, Zhi is almost a demon!


    Even Amelie didn''t get the slightest benefit in his hands, and even... almost suffered a loss.


    I am afraid that in today''s situation, Jiang Ning did not make a heavy move. Otherwise, the result of today is definitely not just that. There will be more things to lose from his Slanka family!


    "What are you going to do?"


    He looked at Amel.


    "These losses are all caused by Dawson, and they should bear it in their own line."


    Amel regained her coldness and wrote lightly.

 Chapter 1367： Billion dollars, isnt it difficult?

    Kidd nodded.


    Without any hesitation, he immediately called a gathering of people from all lines of Shan Ling Ai Xi Ai Er Lu Wu''s family.


    The Silanka family has had such a big incident, not just the turmoil on the casino side, but the clan side must have also received news.


    It is not only a huge loss, but also a face problem!


    They have been in the casino for so many years, and their role is to stabilize the market and position here. As a result, this time, the loss is huge.


    At the round table, a dozen people were sitting there, all of them ugly.


    "boom!"


    Someone slapped the table, angrily, "Why? So much compensation? That Jiang Ning, he has a big tone!"


    "Yes, all the gambling industries? One billion dollars more? Too rampant!"


    "Seek help from the clan and let Jiang Ning die!"


    ...


    They shouted one by one, not reconciled, even less willing, to lose so many resources.


    That''s not just for the Slanka family, it''s for everyone.


    "Is it?"


    Kidd sneered and fell silent.


    He glanced around, "You know, why did Jiang Ning sweep the entire casino city first, why did he destroy the Huameng Chamber of Commerce first, and then sweep more than a dozen blocks of underground circles?"


    A group of people did not speak.


    "Because, now in this casino, he has the final say!"


    "Even if a master comes from the clan to help, what about it?"


    "It doesn''t take a day for us to disappear from this world!"


    "When people die, those properties and resources are taken back by the clan. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    He spoke bluntly and made people''s hearts tremble. Who didn''t know this was the result, but no one was willing to accept it.


    Not to mention other things, just the one billion dollars in compensation, everyone in every vein has to bear 100 million, that is a year''s profit!


    This is digging meat from their hearts, who can not feel bad?


    Not to mention, Jiangning still needs industry.


    What is his reputation, worth so much money?


    "Patriarch, this time the incident was all caused by Amel''s pregnancy...this false news, doesn''t Amel want to explain?"


    Someone said gloomily, staring at Amel, who was sitting there and kept silent.


    "What you should pay attention to is who came out of this fake news."


    Amelie responded indifferently, "From start to finish, I didn''t say that I was pregnant. Who harmed my reputation? I haven''t been held accountable yet!"


    She stared at the person who was talking and suddenly laughed.


    "Oh, it seems to be Dawson in your line?"


    "I just heard that he didn''t just spread rumors, he lost my reputation, lost the reputation of the Slanka family, and even hired mercenaries to kill Jiangning and Lin''s people."


    "It is precisely because of this that angered Jiang Ning and caused such serious consequences. Who is the person responsible, do I still need to say?"


    She raised her head, glanced around, and said loudly, "I propose that this time, Dawson is in the same vein and bears all of it!"


    In a moment, the entire round table became quiet.


    Especially the face of the person who had just spoken out against Amelie was extremely gloomy.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, it should be yours to bear all of it."


    Aimee still did not back down, "I and Lin still have some friendship, so I exchanged my favor for Jiangning.com."


    "He only needs a part of the Silanka family''s property, but compensation is no less!"


    Someone secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Jiang Ning didn''t want all the properties.


    What they worry most is that their source of income is forcibly taken away by Jiangning!


    "I don''t know, your industry just meets Jiangning''s requirements. As for billions of dollars, it''s not difficult for you, right?"

 Chapter 1368： You are stupid

    "you¡­¡­"


    "If you make a mistake, you have made a mistake. If you are beaten, you have to stand upright. Why should everyone pay for your mistakes?"


    Emmel became vigorous, like a queen!


    In an instant, the person who just spoke was speechless.


    "My proposal is so, everyone can vote."


    After speaking, she leaned back on the chair and said no more.


    Kidd squinted his eyes.


    He stretched out his hand, tapped lightly on the table, and looked at the vacant seat: "Dawson is seriously injured. He is currently unable to participate in the vote. His vote will be forfeited."


    "Everyone can start voting!"


    As soon as the voice fell, someone spoke up.


    "I agree!"


    There is the first, there is the second!


    Everyone is smart, and since they can avoid losing themselves, they are not willing to help Dawson share the burden.


    What''s more, it was not a day or two for Amel to compete with Dawson for the position of heir to the patriarch. Everyone knew that this time, Dawson had lost.


    And this loss means losing everything!


    "I agree!"


    "I agree!"


    "I agree!"


    "agree!"


    ...


    One after another raised their hands in agreement, and the votes were easily passed by more than half. The rest of the people, hardly any hesitation, all nodded in agreement.


    The last person left, his face gloomy, and the gloomy eyes burst out with a fierce light!


    He is Dawson''s line, the highest status person, Dawson''s uncle, Duncan Slanka!


    But now, he has nothing to do.


    He couldn''t compete with the voting results of the round table.


    "Humph."


    Duncan stood up directly and sneered, "Since you have all decided, do you still need to ask my opinion?"


    After speaking, he turned around and left.


    "Vote passed!"


    Kidd ignored Duncan''s reaction and announced the result calmly.


    In this battle, Aimee played very beautifully. The Slanka family branch of the casino will be controlled by them in the next few decades.


    Amelie didn''t say anything, and stood up.


    As soon as she stood up, the others immediately followed.


    Obviously, they all know that in the next few decades, the status of Amel in this Sri Lanka family branch is undoubtedly the highest, she is the next patriarch!


    "Now that the matter is resolved, please feel at ease."


    Amelie said a word, and then went out.


    At the door, Wu Wuran slapped in love, and Dawson, who had received the news, was sitting in a wheelchair and hurried over.


    He does not accept this result, he wants to refute it!


    Seeing Amelie come out, Dawson''s face was gloomy: "Amelie! You fool me!"


    Amelie gave a faint smile, walked to Dawson, took a look at his pathetic appearance, and shook her head sympathetically.


    "Jiang Ning''s kick is lighter."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Dawson, I didn''t fool you, you are stupid."


    Aimee said bluntly, "You never thought that the people you place next to me will be instigated by me?"


    Dawson''s face changed.


    "You are too stingy, you just gave one million dollars, and I gave ten million."


    Dawson''s face was even more ugly, his face flushed and his breathing became quicker!


    Amelie squatted down, attached her ear to Dawson''s ear, and whispered softly: "I know, you have never despised me, but you... despised Jiang Ning. Before doing something, don''t you know how to understand your opponent? Stupid."


    After speaking, Amel laughed mockingly and left straight away.


    "puff--"


    Dawson couldn''t help it, opened his mouth and wowed, spouting blood, and his whole body fainted again...

 Chapter 1369： I want you to die!

    Amel ignored Dawson.


    He was fainted with anger, stroked with anger, and paralyzed with anger, all of which he found himself.


    Amelie had dealt with such an opponent for several years, and she herself felt incredible.


    After meeting Jiang Ning, she suddenly felt that the previous opponents were no match.


    Compared with Jiangning, they are rubbish.


    I... I even talked to rubbish, general knowledge?


    The Silanka family has undergone a major change, and the compensation that Jiang Ning asked for is all compensated by Dawson''s line. The vote has passed, then Duncan has nothing to say.


    At this moment, his face was gloomy, and his gloomy face seemed to glow with black light.


    "Kid, your father and daughter, you use such abusive methods to suppress us, do you really think I don''t know?"


    He slammed his fist on the table with a crisp bang.


    The compensation Jiang Ning asked for was actually nothing to the entire Silanka family, but if he was only responsible for it, it would be like peeling the skin and drinking blood!


    Broken muscles and bones!


    In particular, Dawson was still injured like this, and whether he can recover in the future is still a question.


    The Slanka family''s branch in the casino, in the next few decades, will be controlled by Emer''s line, so what is the point of him paying so much to cultivate Dawson?


    In the end, it was nothing!


    "No! I''m not reconciled! I''m not? Wait and see? Reconciled!"


    Duncan gritted his teeth and roared, his eyes shining fiercely, if anyone saw it, they would tremble.


    "I want...you die!"


    He snorted, and a decision was already made in his heart.


    At that time.


    Overseas Lin''s branch.


    Xiang Gao had made preparations long ago. After receiving Jiang Ning''s order, they immediately started construction. Instead, several projects that had been stalled were carried out at a faster speed.


    Chinese businessmen in various industries cooperated, making Lin suddenly burst into a powerful force!


    This shocked everyone in the casino.


    Especially when Jiang Ning swept more than a dozen blocks in the gambling city and opened the door of the Silanka family to recover his loss of reputation, it is even more clear that the rise of the Lin family is unstoppable!


    Lin''s is like a machine, once it starts to run, it has full power!


    At the moment, at the door of the company.


    Amelie stood there, and many people in the office area couldn''t help but looked over there from time to time.


    This woman, a woman who was also rumored to be pregnant with Jiangning''s child not long ago, actually came to Lin''s initiative.


    Although they all know now that it is a rumor, there are still people who would think, how did Jiang Ning manage such a beautiful woman and send it to the door?


    When I changed to another man, I had already knelt down.


    Jiang Ning walked out of the office and glanced at Amel.


    "What can you do with me?"


    "I want you to eat."


    Amel rolled her eyes and hummed softly, "Thank you for your help."


    "What did I help you for?"


    "Because of you, no man in the casino dares to chase me now."


    Amel said, "Well, isn''t it worth my treat to you for a meal?"


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    He beckoned, and Xiang Gao behind him knew immediately that Jiang Ning had something to leave.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ning didn''t bring anyone, he knew that if he brought people, Amel would not leave.


    What tricks does this woman want to play.


    Emmel didn''t think so much, and chose a very quiet place this time.


    It''s in a restaurant opened by a local Chinese businessman.

 Chapter 1370： I must sleep till you

    The restaurant is small and has not many locations. There are only a few tables. The food is also some local characteristics.


    "Unexpectedly, I''m afraid you, a big man, don''t even know that there is such a restaurant."


    Ai Meier ordered two dumplings, peanut soup, and a large bowl of miscellaneous noodles.


    "When I came by myself, I liked to eat these. Today I will be the host, and the guest will do whatever the host wants."


    "It''s up to you, but you don''t use it like that."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Amel, then turned his head and glanced at the menu: "Boss, give me a plate of Lo Mei!"


    There was no one else in the shop, and the food came out soon.


    Neither of them spoke, as if they hadn''t eaten for a few days and feasted on them.


    Obviously it was just some snacks, but it tasted luxurious and high-end.


    Aimee didn''t even have a trace of the posture of a high-class lady. She let go of all her image burdens. After eating the chili, she stuck her tongue out like a puppy. Hachihachi exhaled and yelled for fun!


    "In this case, I was actually very unwilling. I was almost able to win you."


    Aimee asked for two bottles of soda, and one bottle with Jiang Ning, "I''m really curious, how did you know that I want to deal with Dawson?"


    Even the degree of meat cutting, Jiang Ning knew perfectly.


    He obviously can greedily swallow up all of the Silanka family''s property in the capital, anyway, no one here can resist him.


    But Jiangning did not.


    The degree of his grasp just caused Dawson''s line to suffer a heavy loss, and he did not shake the foundation of Emmel.


    Speaking of this, Amel''s eyes narrowed, and there was a hint of intriguing light in the light.


    "Jiang Ning, do you like me?"


    "I know you have a wife, Lin Yu is really good, I say objectively and fairly, but I am not bad."


    She took a sip of her drink, and she drank the cold drink, and she couldn''t suppress the heat.


    "If you are afraid to let Lin Yu really know, I can be your lover."


    Amel bit her lip. She obviously didn''t drink, but her face was red as if she was powdered.


    This kind of thing, even she herself, can''t think of it, she can really say it.


    "Overseas, there is me, in China, there is her, it''s not good? Love to pick up Erxi?"


    Aimee stretched out her hand and gently placed it on the back of Jiang Ning¡¯s hand, her slender fingers gently rubbing Jiang Ning¡¯s joints, "And you, in the future, you can get the full support of the Silanka family. I think, this bargaining chip, you are very Is it difficult to refuse?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t change his expression, just glanced at Amel''s hand lightly.


    "speak English."


    "I''m not kidding."


    Aimee is very serious, "I''m jealous of Lin Yuzhen, but I won''t take you directly. I knew that I couldn''t take it away. I just wanted to share a little bit with her. You belonged to me when you were overseas. Can not?"


    "Obviously, no."


    Jiang Ning pulled away his hand and hummed, "Miss Amel, you have deep meaning in ordering these plates of dumplings."


    Dumplings are like sleeping, and Amel, a foreigner, knows a lot.


    Seeing Jiang Ning rejected himself again, even if he said so directly, it was almost shameless.


    Amelie was not angry this time, but rather funny.


    She stared at Jiang Ning, her eyes were very gentle, with a touch of playfulness and a touch of playfulness.


    "It seems that if you want to share a man with Lin Yuzhen, it is a bit difficult to start from you."


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly.


    Is it possible that she still wants to start with Lin Yuzhen?


    That is even more dreaming.


    "Jiang Ning."


    Amelie stared at Jiang Ning, saying every word, "I, I must sleep until you!"

 Chapter 1371： My wife will be jealous

    The expression on her face is serious, without the slightest element of joking.


    Jiang Ning just took a sip of the drink and almost squirted it out.


    "Are you serious?"


    "very serious."


    "Is this your ideal?"


    "Yes, people always do crazy things in this life."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I suggest you change your ideals. This is totally impossible to achieve."


    Amelie tilted her head back and couldn''t help but giggled. She was so serious just now that she swept away.


    "It''s man-made."


    She did not give in at all.


    Jiang Ning was most afraid of women saying ideals. If Amelie was really serious, he wouldn''t worry, but he didn''t dare to accept such semi-serious and semi-joking words.


    After drinking a cup of drink, Amelie put down the bottle and let out a sigh of relief, full of relief.


    The serious topic just now scared Jiang Ning.


    Suddenly, Aimee? Closed to Lu Yi Wu Er Zhe Er? felt a little funny.


    She glanced at Jiang Ning.


    "This cooperation can be regarded as getting what they need."


    Jiang Ning is noncommittal. When talking to a smart woman, he can''t speak too thoroughly, and accidents are easy to happen.


    "I know, why did you choose Lin''s first stop in the casino."


    "I also know why you exposed Lin to the center of sight all over the world."


    Speaking of these, Amel is like a different person, with a cunning tone in her tone, and a hint of surprise.


    "Although in my opinion, this is a bad decision, but because it is you who made the decision, it seems to be another good decision."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and stopped what Amel was about to say.


    "When discussing strategy, discuss strategy. Don''t praise me. I said, don''t think too much of me."


    Jiang Ning is not at all polite, "My wife is really jealous."


    Amelie sighed, a little funny and a little bit sad.


    She really envied Lin Yuzhen.


    If it was before, she might have been just joking, but now, she is not only envious, but even a little jealous.


    An excellent man like Jiang Ning can even be regarded as great, but Lin Yuzhen will always be the only person in his heart.


    She is a man who doesn''t doubt her charm, dare to say that she is not beautiful, 100% is a problematic man.


    "You are not afraid. Doing Lin Yuzhen like this will make her the public enemy of women all over the world?"


    "I''m not that attractive."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I just want to be nice to one person, nothing more."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning stood up, glanced at the table, and filled the table with empty plates: "Today, thank you for your treat, and for the billion dollars, I happen to be short of money."


    "The next day, I will treat you."


    Aimee didn''t speak, watching Jiang Ning turn and leave.


    She knows that Jiang Ning is not short of money, and the information obtained from the Banking Alliance shows that Jiang Ning''s personal assets are rich in the enemy''s country!


    His wealth alone is comparable to the entire Slanka family!


    No need to think about the usefulness of these billion U.S. dollars, it''s for the Li family!


    Now, I have gone to the Middle East to help Lin develop the Middle East market.


    Thinking of the war-torn area, thinking of the chaotic environment there, what market can there be?


    Where even survival is difficult, there is still business to do? Even if there is, do you have the life to do it.


    "The casino is the center of the overseas region. I don''t know how many people are staring here, Jiangning, it is really risky for you to put the Lin''s overseas branch here."


    Aimee took a deep breath, "But I said, as long as you make a decision, it''s definitely not a bad decision, even if I don''t understand it."

 Chapter 1372： Big storm

    She took out a wad of banknotes from her bag and put it on the table. Without saying anything, she got up and left.


    Back to the Slanka family, Amel immediately found Kidd.


    "Duncan has left the casino. I don''t know where he went."


    Kidd has always been paying attention to Duncan¡¯s movements, especially from their line. After taking the compensation that Jiang Ning wanted, Duncan disappeared. As a branch of the overseas Sri Lanka family, their biggest rival is Duncan. pulse.


    "He is not important."


    Emmel ignored Duncan''s whereabouts.


    To this day, she no longer regards such people as opponents.


    After confirming that he could control the Slanka branch in the future, Amel''s vision immediately changed.


    Especially after she has been in contact with Jiang Ning many times, many things have subtly affected her.


    Kidd was obviously surprised.


    "He is not important?"


    "The most important thing now is Jiang Ning."


    Kidd was still a little unhappy when he heard Jiang Ning''s name, even if he borrowed Jiang Ning''s strength this time to solve his old opponent.


    But the loss of their family is real.


    In particular, he almost caught the reputation of his own daughter.


    "Father, it''s time to improve your vision."


    Aimee knew what Kidd thought, and said directly, "The opponent we have to face next is the most troublesome, so we have to guard against it!"


    "You mean, Fang Jiangning?"


    "No, it''s the clan, the Slanka clan."


    With a word from Aimee, Kidd''s body was shocked, and the expression on his face suddenly became serious.


    "Pay close attention to the movement of the clan. Before long, there will be a big storm here. If we still have ideas and want to maintain the independence of the branch, we have to find a way."


    Kidd couldn''t hear it.


    The method in Amel''s words is Jiang Ning.


    The purpose of Duncan''s line is not only to compete for the position of the next patriarch, but also to bring all the casino divisions back to the clan!


    After so many years, the Srilanka family has been torn apart and has its own branches in various overseas cities, and they have developed extremely well.


    The patriarch of the contemporary clan has always wanted to integrate the Slanka family and manage all the Slanka family resources in a unified manner, but who wants to?


    This is all? All branches, several generations of people tried to make it out of blood and tears, and they wanted to take it away with a word?


    Why!


    Kidd¡¯s line has been in charge of the Slanka family for many years, and they have always insisted that they are not allowed to be plundered by the clan in this way.


    But Duncan and the others have always wanted to return to the clan, wanting to become the real Slanka and truly have this surname.


    Amel''s words made Kidd completely calm down.


    "Have you decided?"


    "I am the next generation patriarch, and I have a responsibility to do so."


    Amel said, "If you want to cut off the greed of the clan, this is the best opportunity."


    The word opportunity in her words also refers to Jiang Ning.


    Before getting to know Jiang Ning, Amel never knew what to do in the future, but after meeting Jiang Ning, especially after getting to know him, she didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "This time, I don''t want to use Jiang Ning."


    She sighed, "Every time I want to use him, in the end, I was used by him. No one like him can use him."


    She looked at Kidd and suddenly laughed, "If he is really your son-in-law, then the future of my Slanka family will be guaranteed."


    Kidd opened his mouth and wanted to say how good his daughter was. How could there be a trace of regret and loss in his tone?

 Chapter 1373： Top of the kill list

    Kidd thought for a while, but still didn''t say.


    What a proud person Amel is, she would say so, which means that her understanding of Jiang Ning is too far away.


    He didn''t know Jiang Ning, and even met Jiang Ning only once.


    But this time, is the loss he suffered under Jiang Ning''s hand, is it still small?


    "No matter what you want to do, I will support you."


    Kidd took a deep breath, "You are my daughter, my best daughter, and the Sri Lanka family, the future leader, do you understand?"


    Amel smiled: "I understand that I will not be affected by him."


    "Father, on Duncan''s side, we don''t need to care too much, but we also have to be prepared."


    Amel knows that underestimating the enemy is not a good habit.


    Especially for the kind of people who are unscrupulous in order to achieve their goals.


    "I? Er''er Lingshan dyed the dyed land? Know, leave it to me here, don''t worry."


    Kidd is not young anymore, he has experienced a lot, and has seen a lot more, and knows what to do.


    At this moment, he really didn''t take Duncan too seriously.


    Because he could guess what Duncan wanted to do and what he would do.


    At this moment.


    Duncan is indeed making some preparations.


    In another city only a few hundred kilometers away from the casino, Duncan came here alone, without anyone knowing, even his cronies.


    In a very special restaurant, Duncan sat there, looking at the figure on the opposite side of the curtain, drunk leisurely while saying: "Is this a cooperation?"


    "Naturally, if you provide information, I will kill someone."


    "But in your organization, what do you say counts? It seems that he has the final say."


    Duncan''s tone was cold and provocative with a three-pointer.


    He could feel that the eyes on the side of the door curtain instantly became indifferent, but he was still not polite at all.


    "For so many years, everyone knows that the king, he said that he is the same, even if you are the person he trusts most, but your opinion is no different from farting."


    "Humph."


    Opposite, there was a cold snort, "That''s the past, soon, everything will be different..."


    The corner of Duncan''s mouth raised a smile.


    "I look forward to what you are saying is true. What I can give you is the Slanka Family Branch of Casino. All the resources are enough for you to build a terrible team and let you occupy the highest position in the killer organization! "


    "make a deal."


    There are no extra polite words, they are all direct contacts, have known each other for so many years and cooperated so many times.


    This time, I am afraid it will be the bargaining chip for their cooperation, the biggest one!


    Duncan was eating slowly, and the figure on the side of the curtain had disappeared.


    On his desk, there is a piece of paper with the name written on it, all he will kill!


    The first one is Jiangning!


    ...


    For Lin, the overseas threat was not only completely eliminated, but also took the opportunity to develop another wave.


    The gambling city has become Lin''s first overseas base!


    Jiang Ning cleared the underground circle of more than a dozen blocks, and officially put Kent in control of the entire underground circle of the casino.


    In today''s casino, the status of Chinese businessmen has greatly improved.


    There will be no more people who dare to insult them easily, because everyone knows that in this city, it is not local people like them, but the Lin family.


    That''s it, Jiang Ning, who dared to come to the Slanka family for compensation!


    Who wants to bully the Chinese businessmen, then they have to weigh, whether their neck is hard enough!

 Chapter 1374： May be friends

    Xiang Gao is really excited. People who live to his age generally look forward to retirement and think about a comfortable life.


    But now he is full of enthusiasm, as if returning to his youngest and most aggressive time decades ago!


    Lin didn''t give him a dime salary, and he even posted some of it himself, but Xiang Gao didn''t care at all. He was happy, even his daughter could hardly buy him to be happy? Xiling Lushan covered up?!


    "I want you to occupy more than 60% of the casino market in two months!"


    "I want you to, in half a year, radiate surrounding cities and get at least 50% of the sinking market!"


    "I want you to start Lin''s overseas brand, and let these foreigners look at our products, how much better than them!"


    Xiang Gao''s words are like a stingy shot, making the whole team excited.


    It''s so cool to follow Jiangning to do things!


    They can give full play to their advantages and don''t need to pay attention to other **** things, they only need to have someone dedicated to do their jobs and fully demonstrate their talents.


    Where can I find this sense of accomplishment?


    Not to mention, Jiang Ning, the boss, doesn¡¯t know about the others, but the launch bonus can always shock everyone¡¯s heart...


    No one said it was for the money, but if the money was given a lot, who would be unhappy?


    Jiang Ning, looking at the past, it was easier than anyone else.


    At this moment, he was sitting on the office sofa, drinking tea leisurely, and was videoing with Lin Yuzhen.


    In the video, Lin Yuzhen, wearing a training suit, is practicing boxing at the Jidao martial arts gym.


    Seeing her humming and humming, Jiang Ning wanted to laugh, but when he saw that standing next to Lin Yuzhen, it was Ye Shan who instructed her to practice boxing, and he could only endure it forcibly.


    "Uncle Ye teaches you, my wife, you must be very good in the future. I am not your opponent."


    Jiang Ning said solemnly, "When the time comes, you must protect me from other women''s poisonous hands!"


    "Well, don''t worry, husband, I will work hard!"


    Lin Yu answered seriously.


    Jiang Ning said that he had a bad stomach, so he could only eat soft rice and be her husband.


    I not only want to raise Jiang Ning, but also to protect this man, not to let other women dare to attack him.


    "Yuzhen, concentrate on practicing boxing."


    Ye Shan''s voice came, and he was obviously dissatisfied with what Jiang Ning had just said.


    He directly took the phone, widened his eyes, and stared at Jiang Ning: "Don''t be proud of you kid, I can guarantee that Yu can really hit you on the ground, you still dare not fight back!"


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Isn''t this **** nonsense?


    Fighting is pro, scolding is love, the more fierce Lin Yu really beats him, the deeper he loves him!


    How could he fight back.


    "By the way, Tan Xing asked me to tell you that Fang Qiu hasn''t appeared for several days."


    After speaking, Ye Shan hung up the phone.


    Jiang Ning ignored Ye Shan''s previous jokes.


    Fang Qiu is gone?


    He should be gone, he should return to his hidden family.


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, and suddenly laughed at the corner of his mouth: "Master, you have succeeded in this move again."


    "Now, I don''t know if you are an opponent or a friend."


    If someone else hears this sentence, I am afraid they will be surprised, Jiang Ning would actually think so.


    Lord... the terrible figure who controls the hidden door!


    That person who is inextricably related to the hermit family!


    That powerful, ruthless and terrifying figure who could kill the family in a rage, might be Jiang Ning''s friend?


    Didn''t he fight Jiang Ning before?


    He was seriously injured by Jiang Ning!


    This...what the **** is going on?

 Chapter 1375： Strong master lineup

    No one knows what Jiang Ning meant by saying this.


    No one knows whether the friend Jiang Ning is talking about is a friend.


    Even Jiang Ning herself is not sure now.


    He had never felt this way before.


    Jiang Ning got up and didn''t take these things to heart. He would only calculate things in his heart, but would not say them.


    After doing so, this is the principle.


    "Old Xiang, there are any obstacles overseas that need me to clear up. You hurry up, I have to go back."


    "Did something happen to Donghai?"


    Xiang Gao was working on a document, and when he heard Jiang Ning''s words, he immediately raised his head.


    "It''s okay, I just miss my wife."


    He bowed his head to Gao and stopped talking.


    Since joining the Lin family, especially in front of Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, they have to get used to eating dog food.


    Not only eat, but also have to say sincerely, it''s really fragrant.


    It''s just the truth that Brother Gou taught Xianggao.


    In order to consolidate the environment of the gambling city, the dog brother was not even healed, so he took the old fifth and others to cooperate with Kent and carried out several rounds of cleaning the underground circles of more than a dozen blocks.


    This is not the East China Sea, nor is it the place where Brother Gou and the others are responsible.


    But as long as it is beneficial to Lin''s family, they will not turn back.


    These things don''t need Jiang Ning to take action.


    Nowadays, the gambling city has been stained with a halo by the Lin family. The former Bao family is not there, the former Qingmen disappeared without a trace, and the former Li family was sent to the Middle East by the Lin family...


    Now, even the Silanka family, the evergreen tree in the casino, was left alone by Jiang Ning, and he obediently compensated for a large sum of money.


    In the casino, who would dare to trouble Lin''s?


    Who would dare to ignore what Jiang Ning said?


    That kind, I''m not in the arena, but there has always been my legend in the arena. This feeling is really refreshing!


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about this.


    If he reveals his true identity, I am afraid that many people will not be able to sleep at night.


    But now, he only wants one identity, that is--


    Lin Yu? Erxi''s zero-intentional staining? Really husband!


    When things happened in the casino, Jiang Ning hurried back to the East China Sea. When nothing was busy, his favorite thing to do was to stay with Lin Yuzhen.


    Eat with her, work with her, practice boxing with her, and sleep with her.


    As soon as Jiang Ning returned to the East China Sea, he went to the Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    Now Lin Yuzhen would spare two hours a day to learn some skills here.


    Jiang Ning glanced at her teacher, and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Not only are there two old men Tan Xing and Ye Shan, there are more than a dozen other masters of Jianghu genre, and even the two guys from the northern Jiang family, He Linbei and Yan Chinan, I heard that Lin Yu is really learning fist. From time to time, take turns to fly over, give Lin Yuzhen two lessons, and then fly back...


    Had it not been for Chen Lantang to hide his whereabouts now, I am afraid he would not be able to help it.


    This set of master lineup, I am afraid that there is no stronger one in the world.


    Jiang Ning certainly knew what their purpose was.


    It¡¯s not to make Lin Yuzhen become a world-class master. It¡¯s more to hope that she is teaching Jiang Ning things, using the tricks they taught, so it looks like...


    It was like they were teaching Jiang Ning.


    They couldn''t beat Jiang Ning, but Lin Yu really beat Jiang Ning, would Jiang Ning dare to fight back?


    People are naughty when they are old.


    Now Ye Shan is in class. He is very serious and teaches a lot of skills. Every time he gives examples, he uses Jiang Ning''s name directly.


    Jiang Ning is not surprised.


    He sat aside, Tan Xing making tea.


    "Fang Qiu has been missing for half a month."


    He said leisurely, "It seems that he has gone back."


    "He must go back and stay here, I''m afraid he will be **** off by me."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Be prepared, I''m afraid someone will show up at any time, I think you should guess some of the capabilities of the hidden family."

 Chapter 1376： Convenient

    Tan Xing smiled and said nothing.


    Of course he can guess.


    The strength of the Hidden Family to cultivate talents like Fang Qiu should not be underestimated.


    Nowadays, the circle of Jianghu is becoming more and more energetic, because Jiang Ning directly publicized the boxing score, allowing more people to understand it.


    He wanted to improve the strength of the entire arena circle, so that if it was possible in the future, they might have to compete with the hidden family.


    Because now, no one knows what those hidden families mean.


    The preparation that should be done is still to be done.


    Jiang Ning guessed right.


    Fang Qiu at this moment has indeed returned to the family.


    He didn''t expect that when he came back, not only was he not punished, but also he left the family privately and went outside, Heishan actually helped him conceal it.


    This kind of mistake, when it gets serious, he will be punished to think about it for at least a month, maybe even half a year!


    But Montenegro, as the commandment elder, didn''t tell anyone.


    "Why?"


    Fang Qiu is not a fool. Even if his family is such a big family, he is still useless in the face of family rules.


    If you make a mistake, you should be punished. No one can protect him.


    But Montenegro, who has always been stern, didn''t say anything, and didn''t even let himself be revealed to others.


    "There is no why."


    Black Mountain''s face still has a hint of smile, "I can be selfless, and I can also give some people a little bit of face."


    "Fang Qiu, I am very optimistic about you, do you understand what I mean?"


    Fang Qiu squinted his eyes and shook his head: "I don''t quite understand."


    Even if he understood, he didn''t want to admit it.


    Even in the aristocratic family, the competition is fierce among the various clan halls. Hei Shan is not in his own clan, and instead of seizing this opportunity, he beats himself severely, but instead let him go.


    Fang Qiu really didn''t understand.


    "Then let me speak more thoroughly."


    Hei Shan said, "Yantang told you that there are fist scores out there, right? Close Xixi closed love Lu Lu closed?"


    Fang Qiu''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    Yantang is from Montenegro?


    Is this news that Black Mountain deliberately revealed to himself?


    "So what?"


    Fang Qiu snorted.


    "There is a boxing score out there, I think, you know it, you can go back to the family, you don''t have to tell other people, do you understand what I mean?"


    Fang Qiu suddenly became puzzled.


    It seems that my guess is wrong.


    If this news was told by Montenegro to let Yantang deliberately tell himself, then what did he mean by that.


    He didn''t want to reveal himself to others, and why.


    It seems that in the Fang family at this moment, few people know about this, and it is even possible that only one person knows about it.


    "If you listen to me, I won''t punish you. Even in the future, if there is a need, I will still give you some convenience."


    The smile on Black Mountain''s face gradually disappeared, and his voice became cold, "But if you reveal..."


    "Fang Qiu, being deprived of heir candidacy, I think you are unwilling to accept this kind of consequence?"


    Typically, you give a piece of candy and slap it again. You have to say that the candy is sweet and delicious!


    Fang Qiu''s face changed slightly, and he suddenly felt that the Fang family now is so complicated.


    He didn''t think so much at all, he was just Wu Chi, but he went out, met Jiang Ning, and met so many people.


    Especially now, Black Mountain''s smiling face for a while, and a black face for a while, made his heartbeat suddenly become violent...

 Chapter 1377： Chance to survive

    It seems that the people who used to be in love with each other, now they are very strange!


    Fang Qiu looked at Black Mountain, looked at his moody appearance, and said nothing.


    "Now, there is an opportunity in front of you, so that you can go further, Fang Qiu, you have to cherish it."


    Black Mountain''s expression eased again.


    But in Fang Qiu''s mind, it was still the expression of his violent rage and murderous expression!


    Opportunity to go further?


    The Fang family chooses the next Patriarch, looking at who is stronger, who has better talent, who is more capable, and leads the Fang family farther. Does this Fang family still need to stand in line and manage contacts?


    The hermit family has long been detached, not like those laymen, how could it be possible to return to the state of the past, just like those laymen.


    Fang Qiu opened his mouth: "What on earth do you want to say?"


    "It''s very simple. Starting from today, by listening to my arrangements, I can let you successfully sit on the position of Patriarch!"


    Heishan''s voice was not loud, but the words fell in Fang Qiu''s ears.


    Fang Qiu stayed all over.


    "You are still young and don''t understand many things, but when you understand, it will be too late."


    Black Mountain said lightly, "Okay, it''s better to stop here, you go back and take a good rest, just pretend you don''t know anything."


    Fang Qiu wanted to say something more, but Heishan obviously didn''t give him this opportunity to speak, and just let him go.


    Seeing Fang Qiu leave, Heishan narrowed his eyes.


    "You don''t need to ask me if you do anything now, Yantang."


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure walked out of the shadows. Hei Shan turned his head and took a look, the anger on his face was undisguised.


    "I asked you, are you my person, or the one who claims to be the Lord, Yantang, how did you answer me?"


    "I take my allegiance to the Lord Montenegro."


    Yan Tang was expressionless and his tone was very firm.


    "Loyal to me? Humph!"


    Heishan glared, and suddenly his whole body was exuding a terrible aura.


    Snapped!


    He suddenly slapped his hand and slapped Yantang''s face fiercely. Suddenly, a bright red five-fingerprint was engraved on Yantang''s face.


    But Yantang remained silent, standing there still, as if nothing happened.


    "You are so bold!"


    Montenegro was furious.


    "Dare to disobey what I mean!"


    "Yantang dare not."


    Yantang bowed his head and reverently said, "Yantang has always been loyal to Master Montenegro, he obeyed Master Montenegro, lurking beside the Lord, and has never betrayed Master Montenegro."


    Montenegro narrowed his eyes.


    "You revealed the news about the boxing score? It was also revealed to Fang Qiu!"


    "Do you think I don''t know what you think?"


    "You really think that I don''t dare to kill Fang Qiu."


    The black mountain roared like a huge thunder.


    "Yantang dare not."


    Yantang remained expressionless, except for the bright red five-fingerprints on his face, he could not see anything else, "I didn''t tell Fang Qiu, it was he who framed me."


    He lowered his head and bowed slightly, no matter what Black Mountain said, he always had this expression.


    Neither humble nor overbearing, no joy or sorrow.


    Even if Black Mountain killed him with a single palm now, with only the last breath left, he would definitely still have this expression.


    Montenegro is too clear.


    "Yantang, Yantang, I gave you a chance to survive, don''t cherish it."


    There was a strong murderous look in Black Mountain''s eyes, just like the substance, which instantly reduced the surrounding air by several degrees!

 Chapter 1378： Personally

    "Yantang is grateful to Master Montenegro for his kindness, which is unforgettable."


    Montenegro took a deep breath.


    He knew that no matter how he asked, Yantang would not say anything more. He knew Yantang well.


    It is precisely because of this that he feels relieved to speak up to do things, because even if he really betrays himself, he can''t do anything.


    "Master, where are you now?"


    "overseas."


    Speaking.


    "What to do overseas"


    "do not know."


    Yantang''s face seemed to be paralyzed, without any expression, no matter what Montenegro asked.


    He was like a robot, answering mechanically.


    "do not know?"


    "He is already defensive against me,"


    Yantang raised his head and looked at Heishan, "I have been summoned by you these two times, and it has already made him suspicious. I think the Lord Heishan must know better than me what kind of person he is."


    Black Mountain narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    What kind of person is the Lord?


    Sinister, vicious, cautious, and sensitive!


    A little bit of clues may be discovered by him. The few people he had placed in the hidden door were hidden deeply, but they were still discovered by the Lord and all killed.


    Yantang was the one he arranged the deepest, but if he was discovered by the Lord again, it would mean that he no longer had a source of information.


    "Hmph, I really underestimated him."


    With his hands behind his back, Black Mountain turned and looked into the distance.


    "During this time, don''t come back, and use the old method to pass the news to me. I know everything about the Lord!"


    "Yes."


    Yantang respectfully said.


    "As for that Jiangning..."


    Hei Shan squinted his eyes, "One? Shun Fu Ran Er Lu Shan loves to cover up rubbish. I am not qualified to have the Ji Dao boxing score. I will get it back by myself!"


    A touch of greed appeared on his face.


    Ji Dao Boxing Book!


    He doesn''t value the moves above, what really makes him care about is the map behind the nine fist books!


    He asked the master to find a boxing score. After so many years, he finally achieved some results, but he did not expect that only a few have appeared until now.


    But no matter how many of them appear, they should belong to him, and others are not qualified to get them!


    Seeing the greed on Heishan''s face, Yantang''s face did not fluctuate, but his heart snorted coldly.


    What he hopes most is that Black Mountain can take the initiative to find Jiang Ning trouble instead of letting himself go every time.


    He tried many times. Without exception, Jiang Ning was able to crack it easily. Even if he did it himself, it didn¡¯t work. Even the Lord...


    Now the reaction to Jiang Ning has changed a lot, and Yantang is not sure about it.


    "Master Black Mountain, please think twice."


    Yantang arched his hands, "That Jiangning is not simple. If the Lord Montenegro takes the shot himself, it may be easy to get out of touch."


    "I suggest that you leave it to the Lord and let him..."


    Yan Tang didn''t continue speaking, he clearly saw Heishan''s face, which had completely sunk.


    Seeing this, his slightly arched body did not stand up, and a sinister smile rose from the corner of his mouth, but it was fleeting.


    "It''s too much to say, what Montenegro wants to do is not something I can assert."


    Yantang said a word and got up, "I will follow Master Black Mountain''s arrangements, monitor the Lord''s every move, and send the news back at any time, please don''t worry, Master Black Mountain."


    Montenegro nodded.


    "Yantang, you are a wise man, don''t give your life away, understand?"


    Yantang nodded and said yes, even if he retreated respectfully, he didn''t dare to interrupt any more.


    He knew that this step of his own was considered a success, as long as Hei Shan took the initiative, the people of the hermit family would no longer be silent.

 Chapter 1379： Non-interference

    After leaving Montenegro, Yantang had forgotten the timing, and a ruthless light appeared in his eyes.


    "Master, it''s almost time to do it."


    All of these are things done around Jiangning, step by step, even if no effect is seen now, in the long run, it is almost strangling!


    Now Montenegro has to make his own shot to seize Jiang Ning''s boxing score. What is Jiang Ning about to face?


    Yantang didn''t know, he only knew that he had detonated this line, and the subsequent results had nothing to do with him.


    Life and death are fateful.


    He looked at the far west, sighed faintly, did not say a word, but the expression on his face was very complicated.


    "Lord..."


    At the moment? Lu Luran covering the land Wu Lu?!


    Almost the same time.


    Killer organization headquarters!


    On the floor, a pool of blood, glaring red!


    The lord stood there, clenched his fists, and the murderous aura all over his body was terrifying!


    "Escaped."


    He said abruptly, "The so-called King of Killers, just this strength?"


    The Lord was full of disdain.


    If it weren''t for the assassin who claimed to be the king who didn''t love fighting and fled as soon as he was injured, he would definitely die in the hands of the Lord today.


    "Your Excellency is far superior to the King of Killers. To kill him is just a piece of cake!"


    The man standing behind the Lord''s body was surprised and joyful, and he couldn''t hold back it at all.


    "He was seriously injured this time, and he has no chance of surviving!"


    A fierce light flashed in his eyes, "I won''t let him have this chance!"


    With a wave of his hand, a dozen shadows behind him rushed out immediately.


    "The conditions have been said long ago. I will help you kill the king of killers and let you control the killer organization, and you, provide me with the information I need."


    The Lord glanced at the man, squinted his eyes, "Don''t play tricks, otherwise you know the consequences!"


    "Yes!"


    The man nodded repeatedly, "This is natural, we don''t interfere with each other."


    The Lord didn''t say anything, turned around and left.


    It wasn''t until his figure disappeared that the man let out a long breath, his back was already wet with sweat.


    That kind of terrifying pressure was his first experience. He thought it was not a big deal. Even the dozen or so subordinates just now were prepared by him. After the Lord solves the King of Killers, he will find a way to solve the Lord...


    It can be seen that the master shot, he immediately changed his mind.


    This master is not something he can provoke!


    "Find the flying knife, absolutely can''t let him live!"


    The man said viciously, "No matter where he escapes, his life cannot be kept!"


    The killer organization has been so many years, in the hands of the flying knife, no matter how difficult it is to go further, he has long been unable to stand it.


    Especially, the last time a reward was offered, the flying knife was revoked without authorization, and even an ordinary orientalist did not dare to kill it. Does the reputation of this assassin organization still exist?


    "The killer organization can only play its greatest role in my hands...Hahaha!"


    A shadow, leaving from the killer organization headquarters, carrying a desperate mission.


    But the man who once stood on top of the killer is now running away in embarrassment.


    He didn''t even know how many bones he had broken, and he opened his mouth so that he spouted two mouthfuls of blood, and his face became even paler.


    That face, there is no blood!


    "escape¡­¡­"


    Can only escape!


    Flying Dao didn''t expect that such a terrifying master would suddenly appear, and his domineering style of boxing was so similar to that bastard.


    If it weren''t for the obvious face difference, he would think that it was the bastard, ungrateful, who came to kill himself!


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    Suddenly, seven or eight figures blocked the path of the flying knife.

 Chapter 1380： Original favor

    "Wang, please take off your crown."


    One of them, Sen said coldly, "We must, take your head back!"


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect that by my side, there was a dog that bit people!"


    Flying knife glanced around, breathing quickly, coughing violently while talking, "Even if I am injured, does Yang Zi think that he can kill me?"


    "excuse me."


    Seven or eight people, don''t want to say any nonsense.


    They know very well that the one in front of them was once their king!


    It is the man who stands at the top of their killer industry.


    But today, this man is destined to fall!


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    Several figures rushed out quickly, and went directly towards the flying knife.


    The violent murderous aura immediately surrounded the flying knives!


    But flying knife, there is no tension at all!


    Even if that dog is dispatched as a gold medal killer, what about it?


    Want to kill yourself?


    dream!


    Suddenly, his wrist shook, he saw the time, and at the moment when the seven or eight people got close, he shot a few throwing knives!


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    The flying knife flickered with cold light, making seven or eight people immediately tense, desperately trying to escape.


    But at such close range, how to hide?


    "Die!"


    The flying knife snorted, and saw several people avoiding their weapons, shaking their wrists again, and more hidden weapons, such as mercury pouring in the ground, leaving no gap in the slightest!


    Surrounded all those seven or eight people directly.


    But for a moment, blood spattered!


    Seven or eight corpses fell to the ground!


    "Cough cough cough--"


    Feida''s face turned paler.


    This motivation pulled the wound and made him almost collapsed.


    His legs softened and he almost fell to the ground.


    "Escape... Escape!"


    This city can no longer stay long.


    Once he was the king here, he said no two, but now, everyone in this city wants to kill him!


    Was so betrayed!


    Flying Dao''s eyes were full of anger and hatred. He gritted his teeth tightly and struggled to stand up. He didn''t know how many people were chasing him behind him...


    escape!


    Must escape!


    Where to escape?


    I''m afraid that only that person can keep himself alive.


    The favor at the time...you have to pay it back...


    At that time.


    East China Sea.


    Jiang Ning fell to the ground with his hands open, completely unable to move, and Lin Yuzhen pressed one hand on his chest, without struggling at all.


    "I won?"


    Lin Yu was really surprised.


    She didn''t expect that she could be so powerful!


    I used a variety of moves before, whether it was taught by Ye Shan, or taught by Tan Xing, or Yan Chinan and He Linbei...


    None of their moves worked, as long as they shot, Jiang Ning could always hold her hand easily, then pull her into his arms, breaking her attack.


    Also be taken advantage of.


    But this time, using the tricks Jiang Ning taught, he really subdued Jiang Ning!


    "Did you deliberately?"


    Lin Yu was really unbelievable.


    "he did not do it on purpose."


    Ye Shan snorted, his face a little unhappy.


    Jiang Ning obviously wanted to tell them, don''t try to use Lin Yuzhen to imagine and teach yourself.


    Only oneself can beat oneself.


    "Wife, you are amazing!"


    Jiang Ning was still lying on the ground, but he clapped again and again, "I''m afraid this martial arts gym will have to hire you as a martial artist."


    Lin Yu really laughed.


    She wouldn''t believe what Jiang Ning said? Zeran Shanxi Lingyi grabbed the ground? Coax people talking.


    "You don''t coax me, I''m not so good!"


    "Ok?"


    Before Lin Yu really finished speaking, Jiang Ning suddenly frowned. Immediately, Ye Shan and Tan Xing also felt it. The two looked at each other and nodded immediately.

 Chapter 1381： I want to pay back the favors owed to me

    As soon as Jiang Ning turned, the whole person bounced up, protecting Lin Yuzhen behind him.


    However, Tan Xing and Ye Shan were even a little bit lower, and they stood directly in a triangle formation with Jiang Ning.


    What a strong murderous spirit!


    "Old friend, come with a whole body of blood."


    Jiang Ning shouted, "You have to scare my wife, I can break my leg no matter who you are!"


    thump!


    As soon as his voice fell, a person suddenly fell from the ceiling and hit the ground heavily. The blood flowed out of the wound and stained the ground.


    "what--"


    Lin Yu was really scared and screamed, and quickly covered her eyes.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to help her block, and glanced down at the flying knife that fell to the ground.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Fei Dao''s face turned pale and extremely weak, but he managed to squeeze out a smile, "I don''t want to... appear in this way..."


    Jiang Ning frowned, unexpectedly it was a flying knife.


    He didn''t even expect that the flying knife would hurt this way.


    This is the king of killers!


    "Jiang Ning... the favor you owe, it''s time to pay it back."


    Fei Dao''s eyes turned white, and the whole person fainted directly.


    When he arrived in the East China Sea and in front of Jiang Ning, he knew that he could not die.


    "Save people.? Yi Lu Zhashan serves Lu Lingyi?"


    Jiangning Road.


    The dog brothers who were standing on the side immediately stepped forward and carried the flying knife away.


    "I didn''t expect it to be him."


    Jiang Ning said, "Who can hurt him like this?"


    "who is he?"


    Ye Shan didn''t know the flying knife.


    "Li Feidao! The King of Killers!"


    Jiang Ning frowned, "I''m afraid, there are also a group of killers who came to the East China Sea with him..."


    The killer organization has changed drastically!


    Jiang Ning quickly guessed it.


    Otherwise, with the position and strength of the flying knife, how could it end up like this, fleeing from far-away Western Europe all the way to the country, fleeing to yourself.


    Obviously, the enemy he encountered was very powerful!


    It''s so strong that he can''t fight it.


    Hearing the words Li Feidao, Ye Shan still looked confused, but Tan Xing''s pupils contracted.


    "It''s him? There is a descendant in the line of Flying Dao?"


    Tan Xing knows a lot about things in the arena.


    This line of flying knives was once more glorious to the extreme. That famous figure in history, but the king of that era, left too many legendary stories.


    Unexpectedly, he still has descendants walking on the rivers and lakes!


    "But what? Be a killer, hey."


    Tan Xing sighed, disappointed.


    "Okay, let''s not sigh. A group of killers entered the East China Sea. Are you unhappy?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at the two old men, "There are so many wolves in the martial arts hall. Now that there are a group of sheep, it should make them happy."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the fifth and most senior people left.


    Who can slow down this matter?


    Take a step slower and still have meat?


    They were all taken away by those bastards!


    The East China Sea is the base camp of Jiangning, let alone killers, even if they are mercenaries from the Middle East, they will not let another one go out alive!


    in the room.


    The injuries on the flying knife have been dealt with.


    If you don''t connect the broken bones, don''t try to connect them again.


    He opened his eyes slightly, turned his head to look, and saw Jiang Ning sitting on the side, squeezing a smile.


    "That favor...you should pay it back?"


    Jiang Ning waved his hand and said impatiently: "The king of dignified killers, always talking about paying back favors, do you want to be shameless?"


    When two people met, they looked like some kind of friends, more like a debt collector, with an impatient creditor.


    "Just stay alive, I still want to ask, you owe me the favor..."

 Chapter 1382： Ill get it back

    "return!"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t stand Li Feidao''s temper.


    That was the case back then. I said I would fight myself, but in the end I picked a place where no one was there and used some very tricky methods...


    I almost killed him directly!


    And the last time someone killed himself through the killer organization, Li Feidao cancelled the reward order, so he was ashamed to say that it was a favor?


    Jiang Ning looked upset, but Li Feidao didn''t care about it.


    Hearing Jiang Ning said that he would pay back the favor, the hanging heart finally let go.


    He changed his posture a little, relaxed his body, and let out a long breath.


    "You...very good,"


    Li Feidao sighed, "Is that your wife just now?"


    "Unexpectedly, the dignified Eastern God of War, a peerless expert, would be **** by the family, I really...cough cough cough!"


    Before he could finish his words, Jiang Ning kicked it, and Li Feidao suddenly coughed and screamed in pain.


    "If you talk nonsense, I will throw you into Western Europe!"


    Li Feidao waved his hand quickly and dared not say any more.


    This temper really hasn''t changed at all.


    "Let''s talk, what happened, the king of the generation of assassins was chased by assassins, it''s ironic."


    Jiang Ning snorted, "You are still your subordinates who killed you. Let me interview you. How do you feel now?"


    "He is strong!"


    Li Feidao''s expression suddenly became serious.


    There is no such thing as a joke before, but the look in Jiang Ning''s eyes is extremely solemn!


    "A lot stronger than me, I''m afraid it''s not weaker than you..."


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    "His boxing technique is the same as yours. I even thought that you were going to kill me."


    Li Feidao shook his head again, "But I know that although you are a bad person, you have clear grudges and grievances. I am kind to you..."


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s eyes cold, he didn''t continue to talk about this topic.


    "It was him who colluded with my most trusted subordinates, and calculated that he hurt me seriously, otherwise, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed."


    What Li Feidao is good at is assassination. He didn''t expect that one day he would almost be assassinated by others!


    "He actually wants to kill you."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    It is the same as your own boxing method, or similar, it must be the move on the Jidao boxing table. Now besides the master, who else will it be?


    It''s just that Jiang Ning didn''t expect that the Lord would attack the Assassin King like Flying Knife.


    "Your killer organization is still operating an intelligence network."


    "That''s for sure. Without enough information and intelligence, how does the killer organization operate?"


    Li Feidao nodded, "You mean, he came for this?"


    "if not?"


    Jiang Ning said bluntly, "Your life, I am afraid he has no interest, after all, did you kill you? Er Er Wu closed Er Pa Zhe Yi? What is the difficulty."


    Li Feida opened his mouth, wanting to say that he was the king of killers, but thinking of Jiangning''s strength, thinking that he had just been chased and killed, and fled all the way to the East China Sea in Jiangning.


    He had no face anymore and went to talk about other things.


    But listening to this, it still hurts a bit.


    "Now, I just want to heal my wounds and find a way to get back my killer organization."


    Li Feidao lay down and pulled the quilt, his face was lonely and uncomfortable, making no secret of it.


    "During this period, I will trouble you to take care of me. If you still owe me the favor, I want to ask again..."


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to bother, and didn''t listen to Li Feidao''s nonsense.


    He straightened up and walked towards the door, "Heal your wounds, killer organization, I''ll get it back!"

 Chapter 1383： His life is hard, he cant die

    What Jiang Ning wanted to bring back was not a killer organization.


    Jiang Ning has no interest in this kind of boring organization, but the intelligence network controlled by the killer organization is indeed a good thing.


    If it is taken away by the master, I am afraid that he will be able to make the first step and get the next page of boxing score.


    Li Feidao watched Jiang Ning leave, his mouth still remained open, but after thinking about it, it would be unnecessary to say anything else.


    A person like Jiang Ning, where does he need to say anything.


    Thinking of how terrible this man was before, Li Feidao still had a lingering fear.


    He patted the pillow, it was so soft, he couldn''t help turning his head and glanced.


    "What brand is this? It''s very sleepy."


    Li Feidao slowly closed his eyes and relaxed.


    For so many years, apart from being here, in Jiangning''s site, he really didn''t dare to sleep at ease.


    Even if he is the king of killers!


    Even if he is in Western Europe, no one dares to provoke him!


    But this time, he almost died there, making him more aware that the path he chose was not a good one.


    On the contrary, the life of this guy Jiang Ning is enviable.


    Li Feidao didn''t care about that much, anyway, Jiang Ning owed him the favor, he had to pay it back.


    Jiang Ning walked out, Ye Shan and Tan Xing were all waiting outside.


    "There were twelve killers who sneaked into the East China Sea, and they were all resolved."


    Brother Gou barked his teeth and said, "The smelly ditch in the back mountain is not enough."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Continue cleaning. They want to kill the flying knives. They won''t give up easily. If there is a gold medal killer, please trouble Uncle Ye."


    Ye Shan nodded, and was used to the call by Jiang Ning, he no longer wanted to refuse.


    A city like the East China Sea made him live very comfortable, even Ye Qingwu thought about it. When he retires in the future, he will come to this city. Then he will naturally clean up the environment for his daughter.


    Gold killer?


    Humph, he doesn''t like this name!


    There are them in the East China Sea, and there are hundreds of genres of masters in the Jidao martial arts school today, not to mention a few gold medal killers, even if the killer organization moves all over the place, it will be a dead end. One!


    "Agou, how is your injury?"


    "[Xinbiquge www.xbiquge.biz] is completely ready!"


    When Brother Gou heard this, he was immediately excited.


    He knew that Jiang Ning was about to move.


    Even though the wound was still a little painful, he still couldn''t help it.


    "Then you stay in the East China Sea."


    Jiang Ning said again, making Brother Dog anxious: "It''s great!"


    "I have important things to you, Donghae, you all stay,"


    Jiang Ning said immediately, "This time A Fei will go with me."


    Brother Gou nodded: "I understand."


    This time, there is no need for more people, but it is easier to act with fewer people. After all, you are facing the people of the killer organization. They are a group of masters who are best at assassination and can always surprise!


    With fewer people, they have fewer goals, and if there are more people, they are easily defeated by each individual.


    Jiang Ning asked Huang Yuming to take Brother Dog to deploy.


    And he immediately returned to Lin''s house.


    Lin Yu was really worried, even though she had experienced a lot now and had seen a lot of big winds and waves.


    But Li Feida''s way of appearing on the stage was too frightening.


    He was covered in blood and fell from the ceiling.


    "Is he okay?"


    When Jiang Ning came back, Lin Yuzhen asked immediately.


    Knowing that it was Jiang Ning''s friend, she would naturally care a little more.


    "Can''t die."


    Jiang Ning said, "This kind of life is hard. If you die, you will die long ago."


    He made an understatement because he understood Li Feidao. He had suffered eight knives and broke several bones. It didn''t take long for him to be able to live and live. Li Feidao''s physical fitness is not bad.


    Otherwise, how did he escape from Western Europe all the way to the East China Sea?


    Jiang Ning turned on the computer and entered a strange web address, and the page suddenly went black.

 Chapter 1384： Am i so good

    But for a while, a blood-red flying knife appeared, extremely dazzling!


    Lin Yu really leaned in and bit her lip lightly: "What kind of website is this? It''s not the kind..."


    "no."


    Jiang Ning didn''t give Lin Yuzhen a good look, thinking that next time Su Yun came to talk to her, Shao Te would instill some strange things with Lin Yu.


    "This is the killer organization intranet."


    Lin Yu was really frightened, and immediately covered her mouth.


    "Killer organization?"


    Of course she knew that when an employee of the Lin Group had an accident, it was related to this organization.


    Only then did she know that Jiang Ning actually knew the king of the killer organization!


    ? Zero by zero, West Erxi, West? Now, this king is in the East China Sea!


    "Why do you have an account?"


    Lin Yu was not surprised that Jiang Ning knew about this intranet, but he was surprised that how could he have an account? Shouldn''t this kind of organization be very strict.


    "When we were in the Beggar Gang together..."


    Hearing this sentence, Lin Yu really didn''t want to listen.


    It''s the beggar gang again...


    Beggars help talents come out every day!


    She didn''t speak, but watched Jiang Ning''s operation. Soon, a large number and letters appeared on the webpage, which seemed to be garbled.


    Lin Yu really couldn''t understand it at all.


    Jiang Ning was easy to operate, little by little, little by little, and then input a series of keys, press Enter, and the page suddenly changed.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Lin Yuzhen looked at the interface, what **** croupier, online licensing...and the pictures matched to the side, a face suddenly turned red.


    "This is just a cover."


    Jiang Ning''s face is not red and heart beats, "We must see the essence through the phenomenon."


    "The one who designed this website was the one who was broken several bones. Don''t think he is the king of killers, but no one can understand his low-level taste."


    Lin Yu really nodded without speaking.


    She was really embarrassed to speak, so she could only turn her head and ignore the interface.


    Anyway, what Jiang Ning said was serious, she could only believe it.


    "All right."


    Jiang Ning pointed his finger and the interface changed again. He switched the language so that Lin Yuzhen could also understand it.


    "Must kill list reward order..."


    Lin Yu really had a heartbeat, thumping and jumping!


    "Jiangning!"


    Seeing that name, Lin Yuzhen suddenly clutched his heart, and was very nervous, "Why are you here?"


    "Don''t worry,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and pulled down the interface. At the thirty-sixth position, it was Lin Yuzhen''s name. The reward amount had reached more than ten million US dollars!


    "how is this possible?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t believe that someone wanted to kill herself, and even quoted a price on the killer organization''s intranet.


    "I want you to see this today, just to tell you that this world is not as peaceful as you imagined."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Lin Yuzhen, "Especially as Lin''s development is getting better and better, and the scale is getting bigger and bigger, more people will look at you, because this is all benefits."


    "Am I affecting the interests of others?"


    "Lin¡¯s fundamental purpose is not to make money, but to change the world and help more people. You have to know that for more capital and big forces, interests are the fundamental, to squeeze and exploit ordinary people. It¡¯s their favorite thing to do."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Wife, you are smashing other people''s jobs, you said, can they not hate you?"


    I heard Jiang Ning say that he was smashing the jobs of those capitals and big powers.


    Lin Yuzhen suddenly felt not so scared, but a little bit of excitement.


    "I, am I so good?"

 Chapter 1385： He doesnt like

    Jiang Ning was startled and looked at Lin Yuzhen blankly.


    Seeing her a little excited, she suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    He was also worried that Lin Yu would be really scared and nervous.


    "You have."


    Jiang Ning pointed to the price on the screen, "Look, you are now worth more than ten million dollars."


    Lin Yu really pouted, "What about you?"


    She didn''t look carefully, only saw a series of numbers 0 at the back, which was too much past herself anyway.


    Jiang Ning laughed. It was he who asked Li Feidao to delete his information, otherwise his name would no longer be available on this intranet. In this world, who else wants to kill Jiang Ning?


    "Husband, I know you are reminding me to be careful now, but I am really not afraid."


    Lin Yu really took a deep breath, "I know that I am timid, but I know better that the responsibility on my shoulders, this responsibility has given me a lot of courage."


    "I hope that Lin''s will get better and better, and I hope to help more people, I hope... I hope this world will get better and better."


    She has little stars in her eyes, hopeful and earnest.


    Jiang Ning nodded and kept nodding.


    Even if Lin Yu really said that her dream was world peace, he would do his best to help her realize it.


    "Yes, we can definitely do it."


    Jiang Ning turned off the computer interface and grabbed Lin Yu''s hand, "As long as you want to do it, then I will support you."


    "As a husband and wife, there is nothing we can''t do!"


    "Ok!"


    Lin Yu really nodded firmly.


    Today she has grown a lot more than in the past.


    This is what Jiang Ning wants to see, in addition to maintaining her innocence and kindness, let her continue to grow and become better and better.


    Jiang Ning left the East China Sea this time to solve the problems of the killer organization. He did not bring anyone else, only A Fei. After receiving the call in the north, he immediately put down what he was holding and set off in two ways.


    And Gou and others guarded the East China Sea. They knew that Jiang Ning didn''t take the killer organization to heart, but instead paid more attention to the hermit family.


    This is the purpose of keeping them in the East China Sea!


    At that time.


    Overseas casinos.


    The Silanka family adjusted quickly.


    Their strategic focus, all under Amel''s decision, began to shift.


    Even if there was some unpleasantness with Lin''s just now, Amelie didn''t care about those and directly announced that he had become a partner with Lin''s, without even discussing with Lin''s.


    Business old foxes like Xiang Gao naturally understand that this is a tacit understanding between Amel and Jiang Ning.


    He did not admit or deny that Lin used the convenience and resources provided by the Silanka family. Anyway, the Silanka family did not find it difficult to ask the Lin family for anything in return.


    Everything is in balance, so it is clear how to grasp that degree.


    He knew better, the Slanka family, better than him.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the Lin family''s foundation in the capital is already very solid. How even the local Silanka family cooperates is enough to show that the Lin family''s current footsteps are no longer unstoppable.


    In the current casinos, the status of Chinese businessmen is extremely high. Gradually, the share and position of Chinese businessmen in many industries is getting higher and higher.


    It seems that this place has become the most important gathering place for Chinese businessmen, and it is also the place where Chinese businessmen''s trade develops the fastest and the most powerful!


    Kidd was a little worried about this, but Amel did not care.


    "I know what my father is worried about. Jiangning doesn''t look down on Slanka, so you can rest assured."

 Chapter 1386： Fire three shots in a row!

    Aimee only had such a sentence, which made Kidd feel even more uncomfortable.


    He is dignified by the Sri Lanka family branch, Jiang Ning looks down upon?


    Just now the Lin family is more than one level worse than the Silanka family. Would Jiang Ning say that he doesn''t like them?


    But Kidd had felt Jiang Ning''s strength, and he couldn''t refute anything.


    "I''m not worried about the Slanka family, I''m worried about you."


    Kidd glanced at Amel, "I''m worried, you will get stuck."


    Aimee was startled and smiled: "If such a man becomes your son-in-law, wouldn''t it be a good thing?"


    "That has to be the son-in-law."


    Kidd said quietly.


    In the overseas cultural atmosphere, what love is not love? No one cares. If you look at it right, I am afraid that even the children are saved and they are not married.


    But as a member of a large family, these are very important.


    Before, Amelie took advantage of the misunderstanding of Jiang Ning''s child to deal with Dawson, but Kidd felt a little helpless, and he didn''t want to do it again.


    Even if it is true.


    "Keep your distance, Amel, remember what I said."


    "Ok, I know."


    Amelie said casually, "Okay, don''t talk about this, I have to go to Lin''s today. Although there is no substantial cooperative relationship, the superficial work is still to be done."


    "Father, are you going with me?"


    When the patriarch Kidd went there, it looked more like it naturally.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you, but I want to see what is so special about the Lin family."


    He has never been in contact with Lin''s people, except for Jiang Ning, who looks so disgusting, if there is something special about Lin''s, he doesn''t mind having real cooperation with Lin''s.


    After all, the current Slanka family is only a branch in the casino, and the clan has been trying to take it back for so many years.


    If there is a strong partner, it will definitely help Amel to control the Slanka family in the future.


    All he wanted to do was pave the way for Amel.


    Aimeier ordered to go down and immediately had someone prepare a car and went to the overseas branch of the Lin Group for inspection.


    She didn''t say hello to Lin first, and didn''t want anyone to know her itinerary.


    In this casino, there are many people who want her life.


    The black Rolls-Royce slowly drove out from the Slanka family manor. Under the black glass of the car, it was impossible to see who was sitting inside.


    The car left, and soon it was watched. The car that had been parked on the street for more than ten days suddenly started and slowly followed.


    After a while, the door of the Slanka family manor opened again.


    A fiery red sports car galloped out.


    Kidd sitting in the car, clutching the handle tightly with both hands, couldn''t help screaming.


    "Slow down! Slow down! I''m old and can''t stand this kind of stimulation! Ahhhhh!"


    ...


    Aimee ignored Kidd''s yelling. Anyway, she did a lot of things when she was a child, and what made Kidd scream is now just regaining the joy of childhood.


    The two went towards Lin''s.


    at the same time.


    The Rolls-Royce that went out early went in the opposite direction.


    "Boom boom¡ª"


    Behind him, a car appeared, galloping wildly, and quickly rushed to the side of the Rolls-Royce, opened the window of the car, and a black hole of the muzzle was immediately exposed. Aligned with the position of the main seat in the back row!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Fire three shots in a row!


    A hole was punched directly through the bulletproof glass!

 Chapter 1387： This is Lins rule

    Everything was extremely fast, with three shots in a row, but Rolls-Royce did not immediately brake, but increased speed and fled quickly.


    Following the car on the side, watching the blood dripping from the Rolls-Royce door, it slowly stopped.


    "mission completed."


    The window slowly raised, the car turned around, and disappeared without a trace in a blink of an eye.


    Rolls-Royce drove a long way, a full tens of kilometers, and stopped after making sure that no one was following.


    The doll in the back of the car seat has been blown to the head!


    The blood bag continued to flow down the doll''s body.


    "Miss, this car, I''m afraid it''s not easy to wash."


    The driver turned his head and glanced, his face looked helpless.


    In just a few days, Amel has been assassinated six times!


    It''s hotter and crueler than ever!


    Even if you dodge this time, what about next time?


    They don''t know why, suddenly a large number of people will enter the casino to assassinate Amel and Kidd, which competitor, dare to be so messy.


    And Amel had been aware of it long ago, and arranged everyone who could arrange to deal with these killers.


    At that time, Amel had already reached the downstairs of the overseas branch of the Lin Group.


    Looking up at the huge sign, Kidd could tell at a glance how well this position was chosen.


    "Have a vision."


    He couldn''t help but speak, "This Jiang Ning has some abilities."


    "He didn''t do such a small thing."


    Aimee said directly, "There is a group of elites in the Lin Group, all walks of life, such a behemoth, although it has not fully grown up, but just looking at the prototype, it is enough to be amazing."


    She smiled and said, "Father, the times are different. It''s unimaginable that a strong man can easily create a business empire."


    Kidd didn''t say anything, and went straight in.


    The front desk, unlike other companies, arranges reception for some beautiful women.


    Lin''s front desk, all brawny!


    tall!


    Mighty!


    Sharp eyes!


    At first glance, he is not annoying.


    For other people, they would be scared to come in when they see such a front desk, but those who know Lin know that this is a guarantee of safety.


    As long as he enters Lin''s door, it is safe.


    "Hello, please register, your identity, origin and purpose."


    Amelie took the notebook and curled her lips, not knowing who came up with this arrangement.


    She wrote her name and said directly: "I''m looking for Xiang Gao, the person in charge of Lin''s overseas branch. I am Amel Slanka."


    This name is famous in the casinos, but in Lin''s place, it is no different from Zhang San and Li Si.


    "I can''t let you in without an appointment."


    Amel was stopped directly.


    Kidd froze, coughed twice, and took a step forward: "I am Kidd Slanka, the patriarch of the Slanka family."


    "Please outside the door? Yi Lingshan closes Erranshan land? Wait."


    The front desk''s complexion didn''t change at all, it seemed that Zhang San and Li Si were still heard, and Kidd''s face immediately turned red.


    It is his kind who has experienced strong winds and waves. When he reaches his age, he still has to be ignored by others, and his old face is still unbearable.


    Amel gave him a hand.


    "Please let me know and we will wait outside."


    She brought Kedra to the door, and said helplessly: "This is Lin''s rules, the rules that can''t be beaten, let alone us, even if the president comes, it''s the same."


    Kidd didn''t want to talk.


    He was just thinking in his heart, if Amel really had anything to do with Jiang Ning, and he really wanted Jiang Ning to become his son-in-law, he couldn''t accept it.


    That **** is so annoying!

 Chapter 1388： Somewhat disgusted

    The two stood quietly at the door, waiting for the notification from the front desk.


    They haven''t had such an experience. The patriarch of the dignified Sri Lanka family, and the future patriarch, where is it not to be welcomed by others and entertained by the highest standards.


    Actually...Still standing at the door waiting for notice.


    Time passed, and there was no result yet, Kidd was a little untenable.


    "still how long to wait?"


    He frowned slightly and was obviously unhappy. This kind of thing is unheard of. In his capacity, he has to be stopped at the door. This kind of thing has never happened!


    Don''t say anything about the Lin family, even if it is a politician from overseas, who would be so rude to a large consortium like the Slanka family?


    "Wait patiently."


    Amel looked very calm, and seemed to have long been used to it.


    Last time she came, she waited for almost half an hour.


    "No, I want to go straight up!"


    Kidd couldn''t bear it, he opened the door directly, and he was about to walk up, in a moment--


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    More than a dozen silhouettes rushed out from one side, each with sharp eyes and murderous intent!


    Kidd was suddenly shocked.


    "Stop? Fu Yi Er Shan, Lu Ai Shi Shan?."


    The person at the front desk spoke, putting down the phone, and saying, "Mr Xiang let them go up."


    With a scream, a dozen figures disappeared again.


    Kidd''s heartbeat was fierce, and he had no doubt that if no one stopped him, he might be lying on the ground in the next moment.


    This Lin...


    "I want you to be patient."


    Aimee shrugged, "Lin''s attaches great importance to the safety of their employees and protects them at all levels. This is only the first level. Father, don''t be rash."


    "Jiang Ning... he is not an ordinary person, and he has no patience with anyone, including me."


    I''m afraid that apart from Lin Yuzhen''s family, there won''t be a few more people in this world who can keep Jiang Ning patient.


    Kidd stopped talking, and honestly followed Amel into the elevator.


    With such a security level as the Lin Group, his Silanka family sighs!


    At a glance, the dozen or so people were at least master-level masters, more than a dozen master-level masters!


    Kidd couldn''t help but marvel at Lin''s work just to be a security guard to protect the safety of the company''s employees.


    He didn''t know, just around this Lin''s overseas branch, Kent arranged more than two hundred people to support Lin''s at any time, providing strong protection in the shortest time.


    The elevator dinged and arrived.


    Amel and Kidd walked out, someone was already waiting at the door.


    "Miss Amel, welcome."


    Amel nodded: "Where is Mr. Xiang?"


    "Mr Xiang is out, but someone is waiting for you."


    Amelie frowned slightly, and immediately seemed to think of something, without saying anything, immediately followed the secretary and walked towards Xianggao''s office.


    Kidd followed behind her, not at all like the patriarch of the Slanka family, but more like a follower.


    When the office door opened, there was a strong fragrance of tea wafting out.


    Amelie knew it just by smelling it.


    "I didn''t expect you to be there. It''s only a few days after returning to China, so you can''t stay?"


    Amelie went straight in and looked at Jiang Ning who was sitting on the sofa, "Could it be that you miss me."


    Kidd, who followed behind, softened his legs and almost fell on the ground. My own daughter is always bold and casual, but she is still here today. Should she be so direct?


    Without waiting for Kidd to speak, Amel directly sat beside Jiang Ning.


    "Sit opposite."


    Jiang Ning was a little disgusted.

 Chapter 1389： Whoever makes trouble will kill him!

    Amelie didn''t even sit down, and stopped in the air abruptly, giving Jiang Ning a somewhat aggrieved look.


    She sighed softly, did not say anything, turned around, and sat down across from Jiang Ning.


    Kidd was stunned.


    Ai Meier, was actually rejected by Jiang Ning?


    His charming daughter was even rejected by others?


    He couldn''t believe it!


    Kidd sat down and opened his mouth to say something, but Jiang Ning didn''t even look at him.


    "Why are you back? You haven''t answered me yet."


    Emmel looked resentful, like a wronged little daughter-in-law.


    She just joked. If Jiang Ning could say a nice sentence or two, she would be in a good mood, even if it was a lie.


    But Jiang Ning... is really not welcome at all.


    He even let himself sit aside.


    "Are many people trying to kill you recently?"


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to bother about boring questions.


    He didn''t want to entangle too much with his children, especially women who had never thought about having a relationship with him.


    "how do you know?"


    Aimee was slightly surprised, "Didn''t you arrange it?"


    Jiang Ning rolled his eyes.


    If he arranged for him, the father and daughter of Amel, could they still live to this day?


    She looks down on someone.


    "Your two names are on the killer organization''s kill list."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and pointed at Amel: "Your life is worth 20 million dollars, and you..."


    He turned his head again? Xishan Lingzhexiwuwu closed? Looking at Kidd, he laughed, and said nothing.


    Kidd suddenly couldn''t help it.


    What does this mean?


    Is he too worthless?


    The price is so low that Jiangning is funny?


    Are you not interested in talking?


    "Boy, what do you mean?"


    Kidd''s eyes widened, and his breathing was about to blow. As early as the last time, he was blackmailed by Jiang Ning. He didn''t like Jiang Ning very much. He was stopped just now when he was downstairs.


    After living at such an age, Kidd has not experienced things, here in Jiangning, he has experienced it all over again!


    "It''s just that your worth is not high, so let''s not talk about the money."


    I thought Jiang Ning would be a little bit more euphemistic, but I didn''t expect Jiang Ning to say it so directly.


    Kidd''s face flushed, his mouth was open, and he pointed to Jiang Ning, so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    Amel still wants to be a woman for Jiangning?


    Still want to have a baby for Jiangning?


    Don''t think about it!


    This man, don''t even want to enter the gate of the Slanka family!


    No matter how good he is, no matter how good he is!


    He snorted and didn''t want to talk to Jiang Ning anymore, he was afraid that he would be angry with Jiang Ning!


    Kidd shut up his mouth, turned his head, and didn''t even look at Jiang Ning. It is really hard for him to imagine that such a man would be liked by a woman?


    Even if a woman likes it, there will never be a woman''s father who likes it, right?


    Jiang Ning even ignored Kidd.


    "These people who kill us are all from the killer organization?"


    Amel''s expression became serious.


    When it comes to important things, she naturally doesn''t make jokes.


    She was assassinated one after another in the past few days. She thought it was a hidden opponent in the casino, but now it seems that it may not be them.


    It¡¯s easier to use killer organizations and spend money to buy your own life, but it¡¯s not that easy.


    "Your Slanka family, the internal fighting is quite serious."


    Jiang Ning already pointed something, and Amel heard it all at once. She glanced at Kidd, and a gleam of light flashed in her eyes: "I know who it is."


    "Then what do you want to do when you return to the casino?"


    "The gambling city is the base of our Lin Group''s overseas branch. No one is allowed to destroy the tranquility here."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Whoever makes trouble, I will die!"

 Chapter 1390： Close the door and hit the dog

    His body suddenly exudes a murderous aura.


    Even Kidd, who was sitting on the side and turned his head away from Jiang Ning, felt a slight tremor in his body, as if a cold wind suddenly hit him, making him tremble.


    This terrible murderous look is amazing!


    "On this list of kills, I rank first, do you understand?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Amel, "All the people around me are on it."


    In the killing organization, if they are on this list, there will be killers who will continue to accept tasks to assassinate the people on the list.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t care about it, it''s a big deal that he kills one when he comes, and he kills a group if he comes.


    But Lin Yuzhen is a family, Jiang Ning does not allow them to have a slight accident!


    Originally, I could find Li Feidao and let him deal with it, but now even Li Feidao himself has been kicked out of the killer organization. To solve this problem, Jiang Ning can only solve the person who made the list.


    This is Jiangning''s method. If the problem cannot be solved, then solve the problem-making people!


    Hearing Jiang Ning said this, Amel would understand.


    "how do you want to do it?"


    She asked seriously.


    "Close the door and hit the dog."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "At the moment in the casino, there are at least two dozen killers hiding in it. Two-thirds of them are waiting for me, and the other one-third is staring at you, finding them all and solving them. ."


    Hearing this, Kidd became even more unhappy. Why did they only have one third of their father and daughter, and Jiang Ning attracted two thirds of the killers alone?


    Why!


    It''s just that he didn''t speak, he was afraid that when he spoke, Jiang Ning hit him mercilessly!


    "So, do we need the three of us to appear at the same time?"


    A smart woman is a smart woman. You don''t need to say too much, and Amelie knows it, "Moreover, it needs a very formal reason. It doesn''t look like a trap."


    Jiang Ning laughed: "You are finally smart."


    When other people praised Amel like this, she had long been beaten to death by her yelling, but she was still happy to be praised by Jiang Ning.


    "I''ll make arrangements."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "I need a long-range weapon!"


    "Make sure that you can get rid of these people all at once."


    Amelie looked at Jiang Ning deeply, her face was full of curiosity, but she didn''t ask or say anything.


    ?Lu Zhezhe Xishan Ai Ling? "No problem."


    Amelie agreed in one fell swoop.


    After speaking, she got up, saw Kidd still sitting there, and couldn''t help calling him: "Father, let''s go?"


    Kidd didn''t say a few words from beginning to end, as if he, the patriarch of the Srilanka family, had no weight at all in front of Jiang Ning.


    Who can bear this kind of aggrieved thing?


    Kidd shook his head as soon as the two entered the elevator.


    "Amel, I don''t care what you want to do, Jiang Ning, you must keep a distance from him, this man is very dangerous!"


    "He is not only dangerous, but I don''t like him very much, and he has a wife, do you know what I mean?"


    "understand."


    Emmel nodded, "I didn''t think about having anything to do with him, I just...want to have a child of him."


    "I want to have a beautiful baby like him."


    Kidd''s mouth was half open, and there were some things he didn''t say, but he felt that he didn''t need to say it anymore. The Emerald in front of him, I am afraid, is already in a madness, and is no longer his daughter.


    What is so good about Jiangning?

 Chapter 1391： passionate

    Even if you don''t marry him, you have to give him a child?


    Kidd suddenly realized that the old Chinese saying, the water thrown out by the married daughter.


    This Amel has not married yet, and her heart has already flown away.


    Along the way, Kidd was depressed, as if there was a kind of Chinese cabbage that he had worked so hard to grow for more than 20 years, and was suddenly taken away by a pig.


    What irritated him most was that the pig seemed to be a little unwilling to arch it. It was his Chinese cabbage, rushing to make the pig arch!


    pissed off!


    The old father who gave birth to a daughter is just angry!


    Aimee didn''t care about this. She already understood what Jiang Ning wanted to do.


    She asked her to set up a trap to pit the killers, and Jiang Ning also asked herself for a long-range firearm...


    She became more and more curious about Jiang Ning''s identity.


    She would never believe that Jiang Ning was just a door-to-door son-in-law of Lin''s, and she would never believe that Jiang Ning was once a beggar, and the person investigating this information was either stupid or stupid.


    Lin''s office is upstairs.


    Jiang Ning was sitting there drinking tea, in the boss chair, A Fei sat with his legs on the desk, turning the chair, smiling.


    "Brother, over there, let me resign. I really can''t do it anymore. It''s the Lin family, you can find a job for me, and the salary is up to you."


    He really didn''t want to stay in the north alone.


    Boring.


    What''s so fun to face those guys who are shaking all day?


    He wanted to follow Jiang Ning and fight on the battlefield as he did in the past!


    Even now, Jiangning is far from the battlefield, but in this urban shopping mall, it is also like a battlefield, which is more exciting than the battlefield!


    "Want to join Lin''s?"


    Jiang Ning raised his eyelids.


    "Yes I do!"


    A Fei hurriedly said, "I think it''s more interesting that I still work at Lin''s."


    "Then you can submit your own resume and you can be accepted."


    Hearing this, A Fei''s face drooped suddenly.


    People like him who are specially recruited from the above-ground circles have never gone to any school, let alone have an education. Lin''s requirements, even the front desk must have a bachelor''s degree, and A Fei couldn''t get in at all.


    "Big Brother, isn''t this just a matter of your sentence?"


    ALFY murmured.


    "That won''t work. Lin doesn''t leave the household. This is the rule. Do you want me to break the rules you set?"


    Jiang Ning''s face turned straight.


    A Fei dare not say anything.


    Break your own rules?


    He didn''t dare to let Jiang Ning do this.


    In terms of ability, A Fei entered the Lin family with ease, but Jiang Ning deliberately wanted him to get stuck. How dare A Fei say anything.


    After thinking about it, he immediately got an idea in his mind, and he secretly laughed. Seeing Jiang Ning looked over, he was afraid that he would find? Shan Wuxi Pa Wu Ran Wu Pa?, and immediately changed the subject.


    "These killers, leave them to me, as long as Amel can arrange them and attract them all."


    Speaking of this, A Fei''s face is full of confidence, exuding a powerful light!


    He lay on the table and smiled, "As long as that sniper rifle, don''t be too bad!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and snorted, without saying anything.


    But a puff of blood in his body gradually boiled!


    It seems that they are back to that time, back to the time when the battlefield was invincible!


    Jiang Ning was a little tired of that kind of life, and now he just wants to really live by guarding Lin Yu.


    I just want to have a small family, with parents like Su Mei, take care of everyone, protect everyone, and then help Lin Yuzhen to do what she wants to do.


    That''s it.


    Jiang Ning did not speak, but A Fei knew that he would definitely not be able to contain the boiling blood in his body. He was not a quiet person.


    time flies.


    In less than a day, Amel has made arrangements.

 Chapter 1392： Call me Fei!

    The Silanka family officially announced that they will cooperate with the Lin family to reach a strategic cooperation direction.


    And invited Jiang Ning from the Lin Group to join an event to cut the ribbon for the project!


    The news spread quickly, causing a sensation in the entire casino.


    The Silanka family got close to the Lin family. This is no longer a day or two, but it is the first time to cooperate with the Lin family so openly.


    In an apartment?


    It was broadcast on TV, and Amelie was interviewed by reporters, constantly praising Lin''s potential and future.


    Sitting in front of the TV, Lu Bazhe kept silent and Yiling, with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "You guys didn''t kill her?"


    The voice was low and full of anger.


    "The three of you took action and planned carefully for a few days, but you killed it. Could it be a mouse?"


    The few people standing behind him dared not speak.


    They teamed up to hunt down the Rolls Royce, and even more focused on the person sitting in the car, Emmel, why she was still alive.


    Obviously, they have all been fooled!


    This makes them even more angry.


    "Your leader has an order, these people must die!"


    Those gloomy eyes became more murderous, "God is helping us, they actually got together, but it''s a pity that the patriarch of the Slanka family didn''t participate together."


    The only people who participated in the ribbon-cutting were Jiang Ning and Amel. Kidd did not participate.


    Otherwise, they can catch it all in one go!


    "Check me, the specific address, time, who participated, this time, kill them both, especially Jiang Ning!"


    "Yes!"


    Several figures disappeared immediately.


    The person sitting there stared at Amel on the TV, his fists clenched and the joints creaked!


    "Emmel, both of you, father and daughter, deserve to die. You are not worthy of the name Slanka."


    He snorted, pressed the remote control, and turned off the TV.


    At that time.


    The arrangement made by Amel is not leaking.


    The location she chose turned out to be downtown, near the Lin Group. It was obvious that she wanted to use this terrain to defend against possible assassinations.


    In downtown areas, it is difficult to hide, let alone assassinated.


    For the average killer, this is true, but the killers of the killer organization are all rigorously trained, and they are experts in all aspects.


    For example, a sniper!


    In the office, Amel is not nervous at all.


    There was a box on the table with a dark shell, which made people feel immersed.


    "Crack!"


    A Fei took a step forward and opened the box directly, loading and unloading flexibly, and his movements were swift, making Emer''s eyes constantly changing.


    She seems to have seen A Fei for the first time.


    There are really many capable people around Jiang Ning.


    "can."


    A Fei nodded, and immediately dismantled it all again and put it back in the box.


    "I don''t know who this is?"


    Aimee glanced at A Fei, then turned to look at Jiang Ning, "Why didn''t you introduce me?"


    Jiang Ning said nothing, A Fei grinned.


    "No introduction, call me Fei!"


    He knew that Jiang Ning and Ai Meier were only a cooperative relationship, and there was no need to introduce her to her.


    "Brother Fei?"


    Amelie giggled, her eyes changed, and he hummed, "Someday I will be your sister-in-law, do you dare to let me call you Fei?"

 Chapter 1393： Weak underbelly, but also armor

    Hearing this, Afei froze for a while, turned his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, then immediately shook his head.


    "impossible."


    "Why is it impossible?"


    Amel was very dissatisfied.


    Even if you were ignored by Jiang Ning, even A Fei said so.


    He didn''t know himself at all, and he didn''t know his relationship with Jiang Ning. Could it be that he could deny it just by looking at his temperament and appearance?


    "You do not understand."


    A Fei said lightly, "If my elder brother will like you, I dare to give you my head!"


    Hearing these words, Amel was quiet.


    A? Lu Randi Ershan Zhapa? Fei dare to say such things, it must be a special understanding of Jiangning.


    She glanced at Jiang Ning faintly, and said nothing.


    Wishful thinking.


    It seems that this guy has experienced a lot of things in the past, and it seems that it has nothing to do with Lin Yu, but in fact, it must be inextricably linked.


    She has never failed like this.


    "It seems that I really have no chance."


    Aimee sighed deliberately, "Since you can''t be a lover, just be good friends, Jiang Ning, don''t give me this opportunity."


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to talk nonsense with her.


    He was really overwhelmed by the woman''s fuss.


    Don''t look at Amel''s words seemingly casual, but every word he said is a test and a better understanding of Jiang Ning''s past.


    A Fei, a veteran of many battles, is not Emer''s opponent in this regard.


    "Just do your own thing."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Amel smiled, did not say anything, turned around and left.


    "Let''s talk less to her in the future, this woman is not easy."


    Jiang Ning reminded A Fei.


    A Fei reacted at this moment, a little unhappy.


    "I really didn''t expect it. I thought she was really impressed by the charm of her eldest brother, and she wanted to be convinced by her body..."


    He hasn''t seen this kind of thing. For so many years, there are too many women who want to marry Jiang Ning, and they don''t even need to marry Jiang Ning. As long as they can have a good night with Jiang Ning, there are many women who are enough.


    It''s just that Jiang Ning has never agreed.


    In his heart, there was only one person fifteen years ago.


    "let us go."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to talk nonsense.


    "Yes!"


    After speaking, A Fei took the box and left.


    This urban battlefield is more exciting than the jungle battlefield!


    Jiang Ning''s face was calm, and he didn''t care what he would experience and face when he waited.


    Today, it is not himself who has to deal with those killers. His role is just bait.


    Just expose yourself to those killers, and ALFY will deal with the others.


    Jiangning trusts his brother 100%!


    The activity begins!


    It''s still the same set of procedures. What should be said and what should be done should be said.


    The security at the scene is very strict. The tight three-level security personnel will surround all the people in the center of the venue. The water is blocked. There is no way for others to enter, let alone assassinated Jiangning and Amel!


    The only thing that can kill them is the long-range weapon!


    "You expose us like this, are you really afraid of death?"


    The location of the stage is open-air, surrounded by tall buildings, they are equivalent to completely exposed, there is no bunker to cover them.


    Once someone is on the opposite side, holding a long-range weapon against them, they will not even have a chance to escape.


    "I was not afraid before."


    Jiang Ning said calmly, "Now, I will be a little scared."


    Amel turned her head and looked at Jiang Ning: "Is it because I have more concerns in my heart."


    "A person''s heart is soft. With care, there will be weaknesses. Of course, this care may also become your strongest armor."


    Jiang Ning''s tone was always calm, as if she was talking about the most common thing.


    But to Amel, that''s not the case.

 Chapter 1394： boom! boom! boom!

    If someone like Jiang Ning were alone, he would definitely be the most terrifying man in the world, not one of them!


    Because he has no weaknesses.


    But now Jiangning obviously has weaknesses.


    Lin Yuzhen was his weakness, and it was a weakness that Jiang Ning could not get rid of.


    "Well then."


    Ai Meier glanced at Jiang Ning, stepped forward, slightly sideways, blocking Jiang Ning''s body, "If someone does it, I can help you block it."


    Jiang Ning was startled.


    "You have weaknesses, but I don''t, so I''m not afraid."


    Amel smiled.


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and didn''t know what to say.


    This woman is not simple, Jiang Ning has felt this way since seeing Amel for the first time.


    So Jiang Ning never believed what she said, even if it was punctuation, he did not believe it.


    But Jiang Ning really believed the sentence just now.


    "Why, aren''t you moved?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning not speaking, Amelie smiled and said, "Lin Yu really hasn''t used his life to protect you, right?"


    "She gave me life."


    Jiangning Road.


    After that, he stretched out his hand, pulled Amelia aside, and whispered, "If you want to be friends with me, then don''t apply your way of treating others to me, do you understand what I mean? "


    Amelie fixedly looked at Jiang Ning for several seconds before exhaling deeply and nodding.


    "I understand."


    The activity continues!


    Everything is going on as usual.


    It was in a hidden location in the building above Jiangning and their heads.


    A Fei leaned back against the wall, chewing gum in his mouth.


    His fingers bend slightly, straighten again, then bend again, straighten again...


    It''s like a sensitive radar, which is being drilled ahead of time!


    This position was carefully chosen by him, including the activities downstairs, and where Jiangning and the others stood.


    Because he wanted to kill Jiang Ning, the location that the killer could choose was very limited. It was like A Fei, and helped the killer choose the location to die in advance!


    He chewed the gum for a while, his eyes gradually became fierce, fierce and violent!


    Exudes a strong murderous aura!


    "Crack!"


    With a flexibly hooked finger, A Fei immediately squatted down, opened one eye and closed one eye, staring at a building hundreds of meters away. In the scope, a black hole soon appeared.


    "Li Feidao, the killer in the idiot organization, is still the third-rate level before."


    "boom!"


    There was a slight noise, no one could hear except A Fei himself.


    A few hundred meters away, the black hole suddenly crooked.


    "Brother, excitement!"


    A Fei spit out a bubble and couldn''t help laughing.


    Soon, that serious face became more and more murderous!


    It seems that a beast that has been dormant for a long time has finally woken up!


    A Fei smiled, and immediately got up and changed his position.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Downstairs, the activity continued.


    Jiang Ning was smiling, from beginning to end, he didn''t seem to know, someone had been staring at him long ago, wanting to take his life, calmly.


    And Ai Meier followed Jiang Ning, even if she said she was not afraid, but she still had some fear in her heart.


    She didn''t dare to walk around at will, trying to let herself follow others? Behind her? But Jiang Ning walked around and didn''t care at all.


    Jiang Ning is a lunatic.


    Until the end of the event, Amel''s back was already wet with sweat.


    She raised her head and glanced around, then looked at Jiang Ning.


    "You said there was a killer, did you lie to me?"

 Chapter 1395： arrogant

    She suddenly couldn''t help but asked.


    Where is the killer?


    In such an empty place, even if she is a layman, she can see that if someone wants to kill herself, there are many opportunities.


    Jiang Ning deliberately chose such a place. There really is a killer. How could she be alive.


    If he hadn''t understood Jiang Ning and knew Jiang Ning''s strength, Amel would even be sure that Jiang Ning was fooling himself.


    Hearing Amel''s question, Jiang Ning just laughed.


    "What good is it for me to lie to you?"


    He didn''t want to explain too much.


    Up to now, there is no killer, there is only one reason, that is, the killers who participated in today''s operation were killed by A Fei!


    Amel''s expression remained unchanged. Although she asked, she still believed in her heart that Jiang Ning would not make this choice for no reason.


    "People can''t be arrogant, otherwise things will easily happen."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "But you can be confident enough, especially in your field of expertise."


    He said it meaningfully, and Amelie understood the three points.


    "hope so."


    She nodded.


    activity ends.


    Everything went well, from start to finish, no accidents happened.


    The cooperation between the Silanka family and the Lin family has also been officially completed, from verbal to paper.


    With the help of the Silanka family''s overseas resources, Lin''s road will naturally be better.


    This time the cooperation, no matter how you look at it, is that the Lin family took advantage, and the Slanka family got nothing and suffered a big loss.


    Kidd is really angry.


    He didn''t dislike Jiang Ning very much at first. He simply didn''t like it, or even hated it, because he didn''t have any sense of superiority in front of Jiang Ning.


    "My dear daughter, don''t you see that we are all fooled?"


    Kidd couldn''t wait to find her as soon as Amelia came back.


    "I heard about the event. That Jiang Ning is just pretending to be advanced and mysterious, which makes us think he is very powerful."


    "Where is there any killer? Even if there are, I''m afraid it was all arranged by Jiang Ning!"


    "It''s for the Slaka family to truly cooperate with the Lin family and plunder the resources of my Slaka family!"


    Kidd chattered endlessly.


    "Father, please trust Jiang Ning."


    Amel is a little helpless, "Even if you don''t believe him, please believe me."


    "You''re crazy!"


    Kidd slapped the table anxiously.


    He looked at Amel and said with a sincere voice, "This kid is not an ordinary person, you told me, then think about it, he is a member of the Lin family, and he is all about the Lin family, how could he help me with the Slanka family?"


    Aimee said that Jiang Ning is very smart, powerful and domineering.


    He didn''t want to cooperate with the Slanka family, but he wanted to borrow the resources of the Slanka family to let Lin develop overseas.


    Amel did not know what to say.


    She spread her hand out, trying to explain, but she didn''t know how to explain it.


    Kidd obviously had a prejudice against Jiang Ning. He lost face in front of Jiang Ning several times. Now that the event is over, it makes him feel that Jiang Ning has another plan.


    But this bastard, he doesn''t even like his body!


    "Father¡­¡­"


    "You don''t have to persuade me. I have never trusted him. I just want to remind you to keep the Xiidizhe serving Ranshan off the mountain? Be vigilant. After all, you will be the descendant of the Silanka family in the future."


    After speaking, Kidd waved his hand, obviously not wanting to continue to entangle Amel on this issue.


    "I have something to go out, so you can consider it yourself."


    "Where are you going?"


    Aimee asked immediately, "At present, the casino is still unstable, so it''s better for my father not to go out."


    "Have a killer?"


    Kidd sneered, "I won''t trust that guy anymore."

 Chapter 1397： Ready to die

    Kidd looked serious, but still calm.


    This car was modified by him with a lot of money, and most people would never want to break it open, not to mention that he was accompanied by a few expert bodyguards.


    "Don''t panic!"


    He yelled calmly, "Dump them!"


    Kidd looked back, and the car behind him was speeding up.


    A few bodyguards were ready to fight.


    "Patriarch, the one who came is unkind!"


    The other party was obviously prepared, and they even dispatched two cars at once. They didn''t know how many people were in those two cars.


    "We must return home!"


    This is their judgment.


    "Patriarch!"


    Kidd didn''t speak, and he became more annoyed.


    Isn''t it just going out, the patriarch of his dignified Slanka family, can''t he even go out now?


    Someone has been assassinated, and there have been people assassinated for decades. The patriarch of his dignified Slanka family, no one has assassinated, and he has no status!


    "Need not!"


    Kidd didn''t know what was wrong, and suddenly became stubborn, "Don''t worry about such a small matter."


    "Huh, still want to play tricks?"


    He secretly said in his heart, "I didn''t go to the event, so I can''t catch it all at once, do you really think I don''t understand."


    Your own car is absolutely reliable enough, as long as you don''t get out of the car, the other party can''t help yourself.


    He wanted to see what kind of dog thing it was, and he dared to make trouble for himself.


    The speed of the car is getting faster and faster, the car in front is decelerating, the car behind is accelerating, and Kidd is caught in the middle!


    There was a loud bang!


    Kidd''s car suddenly slowed down!


    "Patriarch! Can''t pester them anymore!"


    The bodyguard yelled, gritting his teeth and calling Amel.


    They all knew Kidd''s temper and became so stubborn that no one except Amel could persuade him.


    "Knock them away! Give me? Shu Shan, serve Lu Zhe Aiwu? Knock them away!"


    Kidd yelled.


    The driver was crazy, with the accelerator pedal slammed under his feet, the twelve-cylinder displacement, and full of power, but the car in front was obviously well prepared, stubbornly braked the car, and blocked them from letting them escape.


    In the car behind him, there was already a hand sticking out from the window, and Kidd''s face changed slightly when he saw the black hole.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    There were a few crisp noises in succession, the window behind Kidd banged, and a few white stamps were immediately printed on it.


    "Patriarch, get down!"


    A bodyguard pushed Kidd''s body on the sofa. As soon as his voice fell, the car glass suddenly snapped and shattered.


    Kidd''s face changed drastically.


    How can this be?


    This is all bulletproof tempered glass!


    How could it be broken so easily?


    "Go! Go!"


    The bodyguard yelled.


    The driver slammed the steering wheel frantically, stepped on the accelerator under his feet, and the engine roared loudly.


    Boom!


    He directly pushed the car ahead and fled immediately.


    Without hesitation, the car behind him ran after him immediately, without any intention of letting Kidd go.


    Kidd lay on the back seat, panicked.


    "Quick! Go home! Go home!"


    He was really scared at the moment.


    Even this car can''t protect him. Will he still dare to stay outside?


    "Miss, we were assassinated!"


    The bodyguard looked serious and called Amel, "It''s on the 14th Street. They have carefully arranged it. We are going back home now. The road may be blocked by them!"


    "Yes! Yes! We will definitely protect the patriarch!"


    The bodyguard put down the phone, gritted his teeth and said, "Protect the patriarch, this is the order of the young lady!"


    "Yes!"


    Several people are ready to die.

 Chapter 1398： Hope of survival

    Based on their experience, the other party was so unscrupulous and absolutely prepared.


    The comer is not good!


    It''s really unkind to come!


    "Go in the direction of Eighth Avenue!"


    The bodyguard made a decisive decision, "The Lin family is over there, the people of the Lin family...can definitely save me? Yilu loves paxi pa''er waiter?


    Kidd immediately raised his head when he heard it.


    "Don''t go!"


    To Lin''s?


    Isn''t that to bow your head in front of Jiang Ning?


    He can''t accept it.


    "This is Miss''s order!"


    The bodyguard didn''t care what Kidd said.


    "I am the patriarch!"


    "We only listen to Miss!"


    The bodyguard shouted, "Patriarch, if you speak again, we can only stun you first!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Kidd was almost furious.


    But he did not resist after all, because he knew in his heart that if he wanted to survive, he could only flee in the direction of Lin''s.


    The car turned around and immediately headed towards the street where Lin was.


    At the same time.


    Amel''s heart hung up.


    After receiving the call, she was suddenly nervous. She did not expect that these assassins were still there and had not been resolved. It was enough to see how many people were ambushing to assassinate their father and daughter in this gambling city.


    "Jiang Ning, save my father!"


    Amel immediately called Jiang Ning. She had already told her bodyguard that no matter what Kidd said, she would send him to Lin''s side.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even have a chance to refuse, so Amelie hung up the phone.


    He was a little helpless.


    He has no interest in that bad old man Kidd, a stubborn old man, he deserves it when he dies.


    If we participated in activities together that day, we would be able to attract most of the killers, so why did they fall to the point where they are today.


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    A Fei knocked Erlang''s leg and was sitting on the sofa to eat, the snack Jiang Ning brought from the secretary Xiao Zhao.


    "I''m alive."


    Jiang Ning said, "Guests are here."


    A Fei was still eating. He didn''t care what Jiang Ning said. He poured the bits and pieces in the French fries package into his hands, then poured them all into his mouth, smashing them.


    "Brother, where did you buy these snacks? It seems you can''t buy them overseas, right?"


    Looking at the packaging, it is obvious that it is a domestic product that has been brought overseas.


    "The little secretary outside,"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "There should be a lot of what she brought. If you want to eat, ask her for it yourself."


    A Fei nodded, only then did he react.


    "You just said you came alive?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, he opened the door of the office, went downstairs, and A Fei immediately followed.


    at the same time!


    Kidd''s car is already riddled with holes!


    His face became pale.


    "Quick! Quick!"


    There is still a long way to go to the overseas branch of the Lin Group. He feels that his life may be gone at any time.


    Are these people behind them crazy?


    "Hurry up!"


    Kidd yelled, as long as he goes to the Lin family, he should be fine.


    Although he doesn''t like Jiang Ning, he still knows Jiang Ning''s strength very well.


    "It will be here soon!"


    The bodyguard yelled.


    It''s only a hundred meters away from Lin''s!


    "boom!"


    The car behind him slammed into it, directly hitting Kidd''s car and skewed, and the rear wheels almost fell off.


    With a clang, the flames are everywhere!


    "Protect the patriarch!"


    Several bodyguards yelled, ignoring so much and the car could not go, they immediately opened the car door, protected Kidd, rushed out, and went straight to Lin''s gate!


    It seems that only there is the hope of survival!

 Chapter 1399： Have you asked Fei?

    Seeing Kidd getting out of the car, the two cars behind him stopped immediately, and a few people rushed out, with daggers in their hands, exuding cold light, and quickly passed by!


    "Stop them!"


    Several bodyguards shouted and stood there, while several others, guarding Kidd, ran towards Lin.


    But Kidd''s speed is too slow.


    He only ran a few steps at his age, and was out of breath. Several bodyguards had to support him while running towards Lin''s.


    One hundred meters!


    ? Shanxi Yiyiwu Luyi? Eighty meters!


    Fifty meters!


    ...


    The bodyguards behind him couldn''t stop them for long. Facing those professional assassins, they couldn''t stand it for a while and were killed on the spot!


    "Protect the patriarch!"


    The remaining bodyguards all got red eyes, leaving only one person, holding on to the embarrassed Kidd, and continuing to rush towards Lin, while the others, desperately, blocked the killer behind them!


    This is their job, but also their responsibility!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The battle is on the verge.


    Kidd couldn''t bother to look back.


    He was panting, feeling his heart about to jump out.


    The blood boiled and became extremely hot, and the lungs seemed to explode in the next second!


    That face, where there is still a trace of blood, even the line of sight is gradually blurred...


    thump!


    Suddenly, Kidd''s feet were unstable, and he fell to the ground. The bodyguards pulled him: "Patriarch! Get up! Come on!"


    "Patriarch, let''s hurry...ah!"


    The bodyguard didn''t finish his words, and a dagger struck his throat directly!


    "Patriarch Kidd, I will reap your life."


    The killer with a mask squinted his eyes and looked at Kidd''s eyes, like looking at a pile of dollars, almost glowing green.


    So many people wanted to kill Kidd, and they succeeded today. They don''t even need to kill Amel again. Kidd''s life alone will be enough for them to eat for many years.


    Kidd turned around, looked at the dagger, his eyes widened.


    "Who are you! Who asked you to come!"


    He yelled, trying to deter the killer, how can he do it?


    "It doesn''t matter who let us come, what''s important is that you are going to die today, and your life is worth ten million dollars!"


    The assassin didn''t want to talk nonsense, raised his dagger, and stabbed it at Kidd.


    Kidd only felt that he was stiff all over!


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, an afterimage flashed by, surprisingly fast.


    It was like a savage bull hitting the assassin''s body hard.


    Click!


    You can even hear the sound of broken bones directly!


    Kidd took a deep breath and his throat was dry!


    "Seriously at the door of my eldest brother''s company, have you ever asked you Fei brother?"


    A Fei laughed violently, like a beast breaking free, but rushed towards the other assassins.


    Kidd turned his head and saw Jiang Ning standing by his side. He was there. It was like a forbidden land, no one could get through!


    "Jiangning!"


    Kidd yelled and got up immediately, "You..."


    "Shut up."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Kidd and scolded him softly. Kidd''s face suddenly became red, but he didn''t dare to say a word.


    "ALFY, I said, these killers are all yours, and I won''t **** them from you."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "But you fucking, can you move more slowly? Isn''t it strange?"


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, A Fei smiled more wildly!


    He likes this feeling!


    He likes it, Jiang Ning will not interfere!


    Otherwise, how can he play?


    A Fei was like a mad dragon, bare-handed, and smashed several killers to death, so sturdy that Kidd was stunned.

 Chapter 1400： Serve softly

    He has seen how powerful Jiang Ning is, breaking into his Sri Lanka family alone, no one can stop!


    This A Fei in front of him, who is it, and how he looks at him, is obedient to Jiang Ning.


    In this Lin family... how many monsters there are!


    But for a moment, four or five killers were all killed!


    One of them couldn''t even use the firearm, so A Fei broke his arms, screamed bitterly, and knelt on the ground.


    In the distance, when a car saw it, it started immediately and turned around to leave. A Fei chased it directly like a madman!


    "boom!"


    He jumped onto the front of the car and slammed it!


    The front windshield suddenly cracked into a spider web shape!


    "what--"


    The people in the car screamed and screamed. Kidd heard the sound from a distance, his eyes splitting.


    "Duncan! It turned out to be you!"


    Kidd roared, "You dare to let people come and kill me!"


    Where did Duncan take care of those things, he hurriedly hit the steering wheel, abruptly tossed A Fei off, and ran away without any hesitation.


    One Jiang Ning, one A Fei, didn''t even need Jiang Ning to take action, they were destined to be unable to kill Kidd today.


    This time, he was considered a failure, and none of the dozen killers he brought was still alive.


    A Fei rolled on the spot and bounced directly, cursing.


    "If you have the ability, don''t run! See if your Fei brother has been rusty for so many years!"


    Dozens of people rushed out of the Lin family, guarding the surroundings.


    Jiang Ning looked down at Kidd who was sitting on the ground.


    "Very clever, knowing to come to me."


    He squinted his eyes, "However, you seem to be a little disdainful."


    Kidd''s face is still a bit ugly.


    He knew that Duncan would definitely deal with him, and he would definitely want to replace the clan and take back the Sri Lanka casino branch, but he did not expect that Duncan would cooperate with the killer organization to kill himself!


    During this period of time, when he and Amel were madly assassinated, were they all caused by Duncan?


    Damn it!


    Aimee said before that he must seize the opportunity to cooperate with Lin and borrow Jiang Ning''s strength to make his branch completely independent.


    He still feels that there is enough time, and now it seems that it is really not enough.


    Seeing Jiang Ning looking at him, Kidd¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slipped and stalked his neck and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you saved my life and I will be grateful to you.¡±


    Jiang Ning laughed, turned and left.


    "Except for the Lin family, no one is allowed to enter the Lin family for half a step!"


    He said loudly, "Offenders, fight out!"


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he walked into Lin''s family, and A Fei immediately followed.


    The others went back to Lin''s Randi and waited at the gate of Lingyi Zhewuran, and blocked there directly.


    Kidd was completely stunned.


    Jiang Ning, this... is too cruel!


    He raised his head and glanced, as if there was still a killer staring at him in secret, as long as Jiang Ning left, he would immediately rush out to kill him!


    Kidd stood up hurriedly, not even patting his butt, and hurriedly chasing Jiang Ning.


    "You kid, are you so unkind?"


    As soon as he arrived at Lin''s door, he was stopped by someone!


    "It''s not from my Lin family, you are not allowed to come in!"


    Kidd was startled, he was driven out by the security guard last time.


    "you¡­¡­"


    What else did he want to say, but when he saw the eyes of these people, he was instantly subdued.


    "I... I''m from the Lin family!"


    Kidd yelled, Jiang Ning''s back almost disappeared, "My Sri Lanka family cooperates with the Lin family, why don''t you count as Lin''s person?"


    "Do you treat your partners that way?"

 Chapter 1401： Go to Western Europe!

    Kidd yelled, but no one answered him.


    He immediately chased Jiang Ning away.


    "Jiangning! Stop for me! Jiangning..."


    He rushed to the door, saw a few people still stopping him, and yelled anxiously: "My Slanka family, cooperating with the Lin family, is the Lin family''s eternal partner!"


    After shouting loudly, a few people let go and let him in.


    The moment I walked into Lin''s gate, there was a new life, a sense of ease of surviving.


    Kidd never thought that he would have today.


    He didn''t go upstairs because he didn''t know how to face Jiang Ning, so he sat quietly in the hall downstairs, looking at the street outside the glass.


    It seems that this door separates the two worlds.


    Outside, is hell, and inside, is heaven.


    Soon, Amelie came with someone and saw Kidd''s messy hair and sitting in the hall a little embarrassed, she couldn''t help sighing.


    "Are you going to blame me?"


    Kidd Road.


    "no."


    Amel shook her head, "It''s okay if you are fine, we will go home."


    She raised her head and glanced at the elevator, wondering if she wanted to, and went up to say thank you to Jiang Ning.


    He asked Jiang Ning for help, but he didn''t agree, and he didn''t even give Jiang Ning a chance to refuse. He was probably still angry.


    Forget it, if you owe the favor, you owe it. If Jiang Ning wants to pay it back, then pay it back.


    She can see everything now, even she herself is willing to give it to Jiang Ning, but he doesn''t want it.


    Amel took Kidd and left.


    Upstairs, Jiang Ning was sitting in the office, and A Fei was playing with a saber.


    "Brother, you came to the casino specifically to save them?"


    ALFY didn''t understand.


    They obviously can kill to Western Europe directly and **** the killer organization back. There is no need to come to the casino again to save the Silanka family father and daughter.


    What does their life and death have to do with Jiang Ning?


    "Slanka family branch, if it is taken back, then this casino will be messed up again, do you understand?"


    "If the Lin family wants to use this as a base, the Slanka family branch must be independent. Even if they will not become our partners, they will definitely not dare to become our enemies."


    Jiang Ning said earnestly, "The Lin family needs more than force to make arrangements. In this world, different circles have different rules, and you cannot do it blindly."


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to his head.


    "It depends on it."


    A Fei laughed and did not comment.


    He only knew that Jiang Ning wanted to solve the problem rudely, and that would definitely not be difficult.


    But what Jiang Ning wanted to do was to let Lin Yuzhen fulfill her dream without any psychological burden. He wanted her to experience little by little and grow little by little.


    Man.


    This has love, how can it be like the past? End? Covering Ai Ai Ling Dian Ai Shan? It''s all different.


    "Okay, you don''t understand what I said, get ready to go to Western Europe!"


    Hearing this, A Fei immediately became energetic: "Everything is ready!"


    The two did not stay in the capital for a long time, so they left that night and went directly to the headquarters of the killer organization in Western Europe.


    At the same time.


    Duncan fled in panic. He didn''t expect that he would fail.


    With so many killers, none of them are alive.


    All died in the hands of Jiang Ning and A Fei.


    He did not call the people of the killer organization, but went directly back to the Slanka clan.


    The Slanka clan in Western Europe lives in an old castle.


    Hundreds of years have not made this castle dark, on the contrary, it seems that it has become more and more alive.


    The mottled walls are covered with wall creepers, almost covering the entire wall.


    Duncan raised his head and took a look. At the highest point of the castle, the hanging sign immediately placed his hand in front of his heart and said a few words in silent prayer.

 Chapter 1402： Disappeared

    He walked to the door, knocked hard, then stood quietly and waited.


    It took a full ten minutes before the door opened and Duncan walked in immediately.


    Inside the castle, the lights are not bright, but there is a feeling that can shine into people''s hearts, making pious people more pious.


    Duncan lowered his head and walked quickly to the hall, without seeing the person sitting there, he threw a plop and knelt down on one knee.


    "metropolitan!"


    He cried respectfully.


    "Duncan, it''s been a long time."


    A majestic voice came.


    Duncan did not dare to raise his head, but still maintained, kneeling on one knee: "Being up to the lord, Duncan is ashamed!"


    "Kid and the others, still refuse to submit?"


    "I have used many methods, whether it is to fight for the position of the patriarch, or to persuade him, it is useless. Kidd''s line is determined to be independent and separate from the clan."


    Duncan''s tone was solemn, "I''m not doing things well, so please be punished by the lord!"


    silence.


    In the hall, there was a sudden silence.


    There was a lot of cold sweat on Duncan''s forehead, as if the temperature in this old castle had suddenly dropped.


    "Bloodliness, it seems that it doesn''t work."


    The voice came again, "If this is the case, then forcefully retract it."


    Wu Shixi Wu Wu Lingwu Shi? Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Several figures appeared in front of Duncan, and the gust of wind blew Duncan''s eyes a little bit.


    "You have one last chance to take back the casino branch and you can live, otherwise, they will come back with your head and throw it into the clan."


    "Yes!"


    From start to finish, Duncan dared not raise his head, and kept his head down, for fear of bumping into the lord.


    He stepped out cautiously, his body was already wet with sweat and his legs were shaking.


    When he went out, he dared to raise his head and look at the people following him, who were completely covered in cloaks.


    "Kid''s line has lived up to the suzerain''s expectations and betrayed the surname of Slanka. Now, please follow me to take back the casino branch and kill Kidd''s line!"


    Duncan said sharply.


    After speaking, he immediately took people away.


    And at the same time.


    In the old castle, the man sitting on the throne in the hall seemed to be fixed there, motionless.


    He was the only person in the hall.


    He sat there quietly, his eyes still unchanged, like a statue.


    After a while, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and he slowly lowered his head.


    "Damn it!"


    He scolded, "Almost killed me! What a powerful strength."


    He squinted his eyes, his breathing gradually became quicker, but he adjusted back in a moment.


    "Want to take things from the Slanka family? Dreaming!"


    He leaned on the chair and let out a long sigh, his face always kept serious and cold, with a terrible majesty, no one is near!


    He was not afraid of that person coming again, even if he killed himself, he would never want to get the treasures treasured by the Silanka family.


    The most urgent task now is to return to the various branches and strengthen the strength of the entire Slanka family.


    Otherwise, if you don''t have enough strength, even if you haven''t been robbed this time, what about next time?


    "We must hurry up and return all branches to the clan. Otherwise, my surname, Slanka, will eventually disappear..."

 Chapter 1403： He said to get back the killer organization

    He slowly closed his eyes, and the whole person seemed to be plunged into darkness.


    There was no one else in the hall, and he did not allow other people to approach. At least the news of his injury could never be spread out.


    The sound is getting lighter and lighter, and everything is calm.


    ...


    Killer organization headquarters.


    Sitting on that chair belonging to Wang for the first time, Yang Zi felt great.


    He waited for this position for many years.


    He didn''t dare to think about it once, because he was just a dog under Li Feidao.


    Li Feidao is the king of the killer organization!


    But now, 80% of Li Feidao is dead, and this place has now become his possession!


    What he wants to control is not just the killers in the killer organization, as long as he has that network, as long as he can modify anyone''s name on that list, then he can control the life and death of everyone!


    Not to mention, that piece of information on the Internet was enough for him to get more things that he had never even dared to think of.


    Yang Zi sat on the chair, stretched out his hand and stroked it, like a throne-like chair.


    "Flying knife, you have been sitting in this position for so many years, and you haven''t made any progress."


    "Don''t you know how fast the world is changing? You still want to be so casual, you are really not suitable for controlling the killer organization."


    Yang Zi squinted and smiled, "Don''t worry, there will be me in the future, this killer organization, I will help you take care of it, hahahaha!"


    He had received news that the cooperation with Duncan had failed.


    Duncan escaped back to the Slanka family clan, and this was even more difficult to hide from him.


    The intelligence network of the killer organization is not a simple thing!


    He can know what he wants to know.


    Yang Zi sat in that chair, closed his eyes, and enjoyed himself. This feeling is really wonderful!


    "leader!"


    A shadow appeared behind him.


    Yang Zi likes to be called his leader.


    "Say."


    "Someone outside wants to see you."


    In the deep voice, there is no emotion, just like a machine.


    "see me?"


    Yang Zi opened his eyes? Shi Ai Shanran Ai Ling Shi Xi? Eyes, "Who?"


    "He said he would come and retrieve the killer organization."


    Yang Zi immediately sat upright, pulled out the computer, and quickly tapped a few times on the keyboard. A face appeared on the screen immediately, as if he was looking at him.


    "Ah! It''s him!"


    Yang Zi''s face changed drastically, as if he had seen a demon, and even his breathing became quicker.


    Jiangning!


    It is impossible for him not to know this one!


    The so-called King of Killers, fighting with that God of War, what was the real situation, how could Yang Zi not know?


    He has always followed Li Feidao, knowing everything about Li Feidao.


    He heard Li Feidao say that that one...probably the most terrifying existence in the world, no one can shake him!


    He... why did he come here?


    "what did he say?"


    Yang Zi''s voice trembled a little, "He said, want to get back the killer organization?"


    "Funny people, stupid people."


    The shadow hummed.


    "You are stupid!"


    Yang Zi yelled, "Kill him immediately! I heard no, don''t let him in, stop him! Stop him!"


    He didn''t dare to say that he killed Jiang Ning, because he knew that no one could kill Jiang Ning, as long as he could hold off for some time, let him have enough time to escape.


    That''s enough!


    He seemed to be a different person. He was still enjoying the feeling of sitting on this throne a second, and now suddenly a basin of cold water poured down, making his whole person instantly sober!


    "Yes!"


    The shadow left.


    Yang Zi was fidgeting.


    He recognizes Jiang Ning!


    Too familiar!


    That god!


    The Eastern God of War!


    Even Li Feidao, the former king of killers, is not Jiang Ning''s opponent at all, let alone him.


    How could he come here, how could he...


    Yang Zi''s pupils shrank suddenly, did Li Feidao go to Jiangning?

 Chapter 1404： You pick it up slowly!

    He unexpectedly found Jiang Ning to help!


    Yang Zi stood up immediately, ignoring so much, turned around quickly, opened the safe, took all the money and jewellery inside, and found a package...


    at the same time.


    At the gate of the killer organization headquarters.


    Jiang Ning stood there, looking at the familiar building.


    Li Feidao''s vision is good. This building has a Gothic style and is beautiful.


    Although it is a bit old, it has more charm.


    He rang the doorbell, looked up at the camera that was on, and stretched out his hand and waved it.


    "I haven''t been here for a long time, I don''t know if you guys have grown."


    He stood at the door, motionless.


    Soon, there was the sound of footsteps inside, Jiang Ning looked up, the door opened, and a dozen people rushed out, all holding weapons in their hands!


    "kill!"


    Without any hesitation, the leader rushed towards Jiang Ning.


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    Jiang Ning was in the shape of electricity, his long fists roared, and one punch blasted out, as if those blades were completely fearless.


    His whole person, like a snake, rushed into the crowd, punching one at a time, but for a moment, a dozen killers, all could not afford it.


    "It seems that there is really no improvement."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Yang Zi, don''t run away."


    After speaking, he stepped directly into the door.


    at the same time.


    In the building, there was a figure strolling in the courtyard, even with a lollipop in his mouth.


    A Fei raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, and snorted as he listened to the sound of footsteps getting further and further away from him.


    Jiang Ning made a public appearance. Yang Zi''s dog might be scared to pee. He directly ordered everyone to deal with Jiang Ning. Instead, the inside of the building became empty.


    "A bunch of offal, you didn''t kill you back then, it was the eldest brother who gave Li Fei knife face."


    "You kicked Li Feidao out now, so don''t keep it."


    ALFY took out the lollipop, took a sip, and couldn''t help but said, "Where did the big brother get the snacks? Every one is so delicious. No, I have to figure it out."


    He said and ate while walking towards the computer room of the killer organization headquarters.


    There is the core of the internal network of the entire killer organization!


    His intelligence network server is there.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    In the corridor, there were dull clashes, like a piece of pork, hitting the iron wall hard. The sound was not loud, but it shook people''s eardrums.


    Yang Zi''s hands were shaking, and the handful of jewels he grabbed fell to the ground, and he didn''t even bother to pick it up.


    I hurriedly stuffed cash, cards, and some gold into my bag, and immediately pulled up the zipper. It was too heavy to mention it!


    Wow----


    The bag was torn apart and the gold nugget fell to the ground, making Yang Zi angry and anxious.


    He immediately bent over, reached out and picked up two pieces, stuffed them directly into his pocket, holding the torn bag in his arms, and turned to leave.


    "you¡­¡­"


    But as soon as he turned around, he was nailed there immediately, unable to move!


    "It''s okay, you pretend slowly, pick up all those on the ground, don''t waste it."


    Jiang Ning was standing at the door, carrying a person in his hand. The strongest one under his hand was like a dead dog, with his head drooping. He hadn''t ran away for a long time. ...


    Yang Zi''s throat slipped, and he thought about many possibilities, how to escape from here.


    But in the end, there was a touch of despair on his face.


    "thump!"


    Yang Zi knelt directly, the package in his arms fell to the ground, and a piece of gold and silver jewelry was scattered.

 Chapter 1405： I hate betrayal

    "Spare...Spare!"


    Yang Zi knelt on the ground, smirking, "I didn''t expect that he could invite you, but he...didn''t die."


    He knew that Jiang Ning was here, and that this place does not belong to him.


    Even if Li Feidao is here, he can''t stop Jiang Aizhe Wu Wu Shan and Lu Ning!


    "The killer king, how could it be so easy to die,"


    Jiang Ning walked over, put his hand on Yang Zi''s head, and gently touched it, as if touching a dog.


    He didn''t care that Yang Zi might fight back, and he might even have a firearm hidden in his body!


    Because he knew that in front of him, Yang Zi had no power to resist, even the courage to resist.


    "He doesn''t treat you like a dog, so you can''t wait to bite him?"


    Jiang Ning stared at Yang Zi, "You forgot who saved your life in the first place."


    Yang Zi trembled.


    "I, I didn''t forget!"


    His Adam''s apple slipped, "But I..."


    "Don''t give me a reason!"


    Jiang Ning suddenly shouted, "Who let you do it?"


    He is not stupid, Yang Zi, even ten of him, is definitely not Li Feidao''s opponent.


    In addition to the master, whoever has the same boxing technique as himself, and whoever will come, go to the intelligence network center of the killer organization.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Yang Zi hesitated for a moment, "I don''t know that person, I only know that he wants to kill the intelligence network organized by the man, and he can give me a lot! Many, many!"


    "Fate, can I give it to you too?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes.


    His words made Yang Zi shrunk in general, lacking energy.


    Yang Zi slumped on the ground and looked up at the door.


    "My men..."


    Jiang Ning didn''t answer, lost a dagger, turned around and left in front of Yang Zi.


    Seeing that bright dagger, Yang Zi''s body trembled even more severely.


    "I hate betrayal the most."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, his figure disappeared outside the door.


    But Yang Zi''s face turned pale, looking at the dagger on the ground, his fear was extreme.


    He doesn''t know what Jiang Ning means!


    If it weren''t for Li Feidao, he would have died under Jiang Ning''s hand long ago. He could have lived on this life until now, but...how could he have made such a stupid decision.


    The position of that killer king does not belong to me!


    If you take something that doesn''t belong to you, you have to die!


    Yang Zi stretched out his hand and picked up the dagger on the ground, his hands trembling more and more.


    His pale face, without blood, kept playing back scenes after scenes in his mind, until he made a wrong decision because of greed...


    If time can go back, if you can go back, if...


    There is no if!


    Puff!


    Yang Zi slammed the dagger with both hands and pierced it into his heart, his eyes widened.


    The whole person stood upright and fell down!


    The blood, slowly flowing out of the wound, dyed the gold and silver jewelry that fell on the ground...


    Entrance to the computer room.


    Several security personnel fell to the ground slantingly.


    Jiang Ning walked in directly. A Fei was sitting in front of a host, the lollipop in his mouth was screaming.


    "All the data has been extracted."


    He didn''t look back, don''t even think about it, it was Jiang Ning who walked in.


    "Nothing left, not even a backup file, Yang Zi, this bastard, what a damn!"


    A Fei turned his head with a look of anger. He looked at Jiang Ning, "I feel that there must be very important content in these intelligence information."

 Chapter 1406： There, I have the final say

    This kind of mood is like I have a lot of good-looking little movies on my computer. Others want them, but they don¡¯t copy them, and they just cut them and take them away...


    Everyone has to explode!


    The killer organization has existed for so many years, and the master hasn''t done it. Why do you do it now?


    What''s more, for the Lord, if you act on the killer organization just to obtain information, it is not a superfluous act. Any information he wants can be bought by spending money, so why take the risk.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the screen, a swarm of characters was displayed, this place has become a worthless place, and useful things have been taken away.


    "Can''t you find any clues?"


    He stared at ALFY, "Don''t talk nonsense with me."


    "Hey, brother still understands me."


    A Fei seemed to be waiting for Jiang Ning to say these words, his fingers quickly typed a series of codes on the keyboard, and slapped Enter!


    On the screen, there were jumping characters suddenly.


    A Fei tapped his fingers faster and faster, and the characters scrolled quickly.


    "It''s done!"


    Snap!


    A Fei shouted.


    In a moment, several keywords appeared on the screen.


    Jiang Ning saw that his pupils suddenly shrank.


    "Sure enough, what the Lord wants is only Ji Dao boxing score, but I didn''t expect that there would be a page of boxing score in the Silanka family."


    A few key words, one is boxing score, and the other is Slanka.


    Jiang Ning didn''t expect that an overseas force would actually have Ji Dao Boxing Sheet.


    "Brother, I have another idea."


    A Fei condensed his stubbornness, didn''t even eat the lollipops, and said solemnly and seriously, "Did you feel that this master seems to be deliberately guiding you to search every page of boxing?"


    The two people looked at each other, their eyes facing each other.


    Jiang Ning had already felt the words of A Fei.


    That''s why he wondered whether this Lord was an enemy or a friend.


    Said it was a friend, the master even asked his subordinates to really attack Lin Yu, saying it was an enemy, but he has been guiding Jiang Ning to discover every page of the boxing book.


    Otherwise, Jiang Ning now has only one page of boxing score in his hand, not three pages!


    "not sure."


    Jiang Ning said, "I don''t know who he is, I don''t feel familiar breath in him."


    He had guessed and guessed the true identity of the Lord, but he ruled out several candidates.


    "This kind of person hides extremely deeply and the disguise is deep enough. Until the end, without tearing off his mask, he will never know whether his heart is black or red."


    Jiang Ning said solemnly.


    Close Shanpa lovingly shutting down? A Fei nodded.


    "In this case, I am afraid that he can only find all the boxing scores as soon as possible. I believe that by that time, he will take off the mask by himself."


    Jiang Ning said nothing more.


    Even if you don''t get the intelligence information from the killer organization, these two keywords are enough.


    These two keywords, if you want to come, are deliberately left by the Lord.


    Two people withdrew from the computer room, and no one in the headquarters of the killer organization could stand up anymore.


    "Where to go next?"


    A Fei asked, "Is it the Slanka family clan, or..."


    In this chess game, the master has already gained the upper hand, even if he deliberately left clues, he would never easily give up the boxing score to Jiang Ning.


    Now, it is faster than anyone else!


    "The Casino Branch."


    Jiangning Road.


    In his eyes, the light flickered, and a series of things echoed in his mind, gradually splicing into a complete clue, becoming clearer and clearer.


    "Gambling City, it''s my place now, there, I have the final say, I can''t tolerate others in the wild!"

 Chapter 1407： Expulsion from the Slanka family

    Always being guided by the master, looking for every page of the boxing score, it seems that the master is more concerned about this matter than Jiang Ning.


    This feeling was not only discovered by Jiang Ning, but also by A Fei.


    With nine pages of Jidao fist score, Jiang Ning now has three pages on his body, three pages of completely different fist scores.


    Jiang Ning had read and understood the fist techniques on every page, but he hadn''t noticed the map behind the fist sheet.


    Even ALFY, these extremely smart people, can''t find the secrets inside through the incomplete map.


    I''m afraid, even if you collect the nine pages of boxing scores, you may not be able to discover more secrets soon.


    There are a lot of people involved and forces involved in this fist score.


    There are hidden families in the country, and there hasn''t been much movement so far.


    Overseas, the Lord has been active, and now it is the Slanka family that has come into sight, this big family with a history of hundreds of years!


    now.


    Casino, Silan [Penquge 5200www.bqg5200.me] card family.


    The atmosphere is extremely serious!


    "I disagree!"


    Kidd slapped the table and shouted, "Our casino branch must maintain our independence. There is no room for negotiation."


    He did not expect that several branches would even propose to vote on whether to return to the clan.


    Especially Dawson''s lineage strongly demanded to return to the clan and seek help from the clan.


    This sudden force of the palace made Kidd only find it funny!


    "Slanka''s surname has been passed down for hundreds of years, but in these hundreds of years, the branches have gradually become independent. This is wrong."


    Dawson was sitting in a wheelchair, his face was slightly pale, but his momentum was not diminished.


    He looked at Kidd and Amel, the hatred in his eyes did not conceal the slightest!


    "My proposal is to let the Silanka Family Casino Division return to the clan. This is not only the expectation of our family, but also the clan''s expectation."


    He glanced around, glanced at the people in other branches, and his tone suddenly became cold.


    "Everyone, the branch of Western Europe, because they refused to submit to the clan, they...disappeared!"


    "Do you hope that you will also disappear?"


    He tapped his fingers on the tabletop lightly, watching everyone¡¯s expressions of horror and nervousness, ¡°Return to the clan, it¡¯s profitable and harmless. My proposal is like this. It¡¯s up to you to decide what to do. By myself."


    After Dawson finished speaking, he stopped talking, staring at Kidd and Amel with a pair of eyes.


    Now that the news had come out, he wanted to see how Kidd and Amel, father and daughter, could suppress the eagerness of the people.


    Kidd''s face was ugly.


    Duncan colluded with the killer and assassinated their father and daughter one after another. He has not yet settled the account with Duncan.


    Now, they dare to put pressure on themselves?


    "There is no need to vote on this matter!"


    Kidd snorted, not giving others the slightest chance to think about it, "I am the patriarch, and I have the right to veto. This proposal, I directly rejected it!"


    "In addition, Dawson, starting today, you have been expelled from the Slanka family. You no longer have this surname!"


    Kidd was not at all polite, "If you want to return, you can go to the clan and get a new surname, but with me, you are not qualified!"


    Dawson''s face changed slightly.


    "Can you think about it?"


    Kidd glanced at Amel, then straightened his expression, his eyes were firm, and he did not give in at all? Eryi closed Shan Pa Shan Ai Lu?


    "Come on!"


    He yelled, "Get Dawson out!"

 Chapter 1408： After tonight

    Soon, two people came in and pushed Dawson out.


    Kidd could feel that the others sitting at the round table had vague thoughts in their hearts.


    He can feel their anxiety, their tension, their fear and fear.


    The meeting ended and everyone else left.


    Kidd sat there, as if aged several years.


    "The clan is about to do it."


    He sighed, "I should have thought that they wanted to take over our branch peacefully, but Duncan failed, then they would definitely use force to take over the branch."


    There are already several branches, received by force, strong and cruel!


    "They will do it sooner or later, don''t they?"


    Amel looked very calm.


    On this day, she had known it a long time ago.


    Either they are independent, or they are taken back to the clan, as the fate of the Slanka family branch, there are only these two.


    Over the past few hundred years, several generations of them have worked hard for independence. Now, are they going to fail again?


    She didn''t want this result.


    "Father, we have been preparing for so many years, and there is no way out."


    Amel stood up, "If that person can''t help us, then let us fight for everything by ourselves."


    Intentional Shi Xi Er Shan Shi Yi Kidd looked at Amel and nodded deeply.


    After leaving the Slanka family, Dawson sat in the car and glanced back, sneer all over his face.


    "go."


    He whispered softly.


    The car started slowly and left the gate of the Slanka family. Dawson knew that he would return soon, and he would return as a king.


    As long as the Slanka family branch is returned to the clan, he will be the patriarch of this branch.


    Allegiance to the clan and offering to the clan can you be worthy of the noble surname given to them by the clan.


    The outskirts of the casino are dozens of kilometers away.


    Dawson''s car slowly stopped, and two of his men lifted him down, put him in a wheelchair, and pushed him into the manor.


    The dilapidated manor seems to have been unoccupied for a long time.


    The wind blew, and the fallen leaves rolled on the ground, making a rustling sound.


    Dawson pushed the wheelchair, parked under a tree, and looked at Duncan standing there with an expression of victory on his face.


    "Sect Master is very angry, right."


    "That''s natural."


    Duncan turned around. "Have you already proposed it? Kidd must have refused. Am I right."


    Dawson nodded.


    "Hmph, that idiot, he would definitely refuse, he always thought he could be independent, ridiculous!"


    "Beyond the clan, does the surname Slanka have any meaning? Stupid!"


    Duncan snorted and raised the corners of his mouth slightly: "Tonight, after tonight, the surname Slanka will be truly meaningful."


    "Do you want to do it tonight?"


    Dawson was very excited.


    "Yes, do it tonight, the Sovereign has sent someone to kill Kidd and them easily!"


    "What about Jiangning?"


    "What about Lin?"


    Dawson''s face suddenly became savage, like a wild beast.


    Thinking that he couldn''t stand up until now, he hated Jiang Ning!


    This **** dared to hurt himself seriously, he didn''t count this account, so he couldn''t swallow that breath.


    "Don''t worry, will it be easy to deal with a Lin after you take control of the Sri Lanka branch of the casino?"


    Duncan squinted his eyes and sneered.


    When he gets back the Sri Lanka family branch of the casino, everything will be under his control!


    With the support of their clan, they will become extremely powerful. Jiangning and Lin are just ants!


    In the face of great forces that have lasted for hundreds of years, the Lin family is too small.

 Chapter 1409： Devil comes

    night.


    It was so dim that it was a little shameless.


    In this kind of city that never sleeps, the Silanka family has become so quiet, so many people are a little surprised.


    Everyone knows that in the current gambling city, when it is calm, it is more not calm.


    It''s like a sea without ups and downs, but underneath is an undercurrent surging!


    "Puff--"


    There was a slight noise, and the balance seemed to be broken.


    The black shadow flashed, even if Xuan was a figure, it fell heavily to the ground.


    Blood ran all over the ground, staining the flowers and plants beside the corpse.


    Several figures flashed past, very fast!


    The hall is brightly lit!


    Kidd still didn''t sleep until late at night.


    He knew that someone was coming!


    "I do not go."


    Amel shook her head, Kidd told her to leave first, but she didn''t want to.


    "I''m also a member of this family, I can''t leave."


    "Other branches, either secretly bowed their heads, gave in, or chose to flee. We wanted to be independent, but they were easily broken by them."


    Kidd shook his head and sighed, "Do you know why the clan has to put all the branches back?"


    Of course Amel knows.


    "For the sake of resources, in order to provide half of the resources for each branch, so that the Silanka family can continue to grow."


    "it''s not true."


    Kidd squinted his eyes, and a gleam of light flashed deep in his eyes.


    "They are scared."


    Amel was startled.


    "They are afraid of some people, afraid of some things, afraid of not having enough ability to protect some things..."


    Kidd''s voice was a little low, and even in his tone, there was a kind of despair and relief.


    It seemed that at this time, he was suddenly not afraid of death.


    "You choose Lin, Jiangning, maybe it''s right."


    He looked at Amel and said, "I have tried him, more than once, this guy is very strong, I thought, if we fail, at least you can survive, you go find him."


    "Father¡­¡­"


    "Go!"


    Kidd yelled.


    He faintly felt something, Duncan dared to be so unscrupulous, it is absolutely impossible without the support of the sovereign.


    Since he can make a comeback, he must have brought a master from the clan!


    Those...hidden in the darkness, truly terrifying masters!


    "I do not go!"


    Amel is also determined, "I am the next patriarch of the Slanka family, and I want to be here!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "boom!"


    Without waiting for Kidd to speak, the door of the hall was kicked open by Erxi''s love.


    Duncan stepped in, followed by Dawson, and a few figures, covered in blood, exuding a terrible breath!


    "It''s too late to leave."


    Duncan laughed, "Kid, you should have thought of today, hahahaha!"


    He walked straight to the round table and lifted the round table directly.


    "It is proposed today to abolish Kidd''s position as patriarch. From today onwards, this Slanka casino branch will be returned to the clan!"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Kidd yelled.


    "kill him!"


    Duncan didn''t want to talk too much nonsense at all.


    An order was given, and a shadow behind him swept over directly. At this moment, where is there anyone who can stop them?


    Click!


    Kidd''s neck was pinched all at once, unable to move.


    "stop!"


    Amel yelled.


    But no one listened to him at all.


    Dawson got up slowly from the wheelchair, staring at Emer''s face, full of evil thoughts.


    "I already said that returning to the clan is the best choice. You have to listen. Do you have to use this method?"


    Dawson said lightly.


    He stepped slowly, walking towards Amel, the expression on his face was like a demon!


    "Kill Kidd!"


    Duncan said indifferently, "This Amel is left to you."

 Chapter 1410： Dont talk nonsense!

    "Crack!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Kidd''s neck was directly broken!


    No mercy!


    "what--"


    Amel yelled.


    "You demons!"


    "Snapped!"


    Dawson raised his hand and slapped Emmel directly to the ground, "I am the devil. Now, everyone who can protect you is dead, do you still want to struggle?"


    "You definitely want to struggle, you can also struggle, but the more you struggle, the happier I will be."


    Aimee gritted her teeth and wanted to stand up and fight back, but a few shadows flashed past, directly blocking her escape route, completely sealed!


    In this hall, Dawson''s people are all!


    "If you have the ability, you will kill me!"


    Amel sneered.


    "I won''t kill you easily."


    Dawson stretched out his hand and picked Amel¡¯s chin. "Speaking of which, you are the first beauty of my Slaka family, and even the Slaka family, a genius who has been rare for decades. I covet your body It''s been a long time..."


    Hearing this, Amel''s face changed.


    She wanted to struggle, but she found that her hand had already been grasped, and she couldn''t move at all!


    "You are a beast!"


    She yelled.


    "Yes, I am a beast."


    Dawson laughed, without any excuse, "Since you are a beast, then you must do something that can only be done by a beast, right?"


    As soon as the voice fell, he directly stretched out his hand and pulled Amel''s collar.


    "Living? Lu Zhiling serves Yiyishan? Hand!"


    Amel yelled, "I am Jiangning''s woman! Do you dare to move me!"


    She yelled.


    At this time, she could only say that. She could only hope that Dawson was still afraid of Jiang Ning and did not dare to provoke Jiang Ning.


    But wherever I thought, Dawson was even more excited when he heard these words.


    Those eyes instantly turned red!


    "what--"


    He grabbed Amel''s hand hard, and Amel couldn''t help but scream in pain.


    "Are you Jiang Ning''s woman? That would be even better!"


    "I want to let Jiang Ning know what it feels like to be riding under her own woman? He must be uncomfortable, right? Hahahaha!"


    "Amel, are you ready?"


    Amel''s face was almost desperate!


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, a figure flew over and hit Dawson''s side, making Dawson jump away immediately.


    He looked down, it was Duncan!


    He was kicked into the air and passed out to death!


    "you¡­¡­"


    He turned his head abruptly, "You dare to show up!"


    It''s Jiangning!


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would even dare to show up and look for death!


    "kill him!"


    Dawson shouted immediately, a few shadows floated directly towards Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning didn''t even look at it.


    His eyes were staring straight at Amel.


    The anger in his eyes made Amel frightened!


    "hooligan!"


    Jiang Ning screamed, and A Fei, like a tyrannosaurus, rushed in instantly, entangled with the few shadows.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t even glance at those shadows, and walked straight to Amel.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He turned his head and glanced at Dawson. Before Dawson could speak, he suddenly kicked it and kicked it directly in Dawson''s lower body.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    With a muffled sound, Dawson''s face instantly became pig liver-colored, clutching his lower body, and fell to the ground, unable to even make a scream!


    Jiang Ning''s face was full of anger!


    Even Amel was scared.


    She looked at Jiang Ning staring at herself, her whole body cold!


    "You are my woman?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and said fiercely, "You can eat indiscriminately, so don''t talk nonsense! If it makes my wife unhappy, I will be unhappy."


    "If I''m not happy..."


    All of a sudden, murderous!

 Chapter 1411： no next time

    Amel? Di Yi Xiran Di Shan Ling Yi? Shaking all over!


    For the first time, she felt that Jiang Ning''s murderous aura was so surging!


    Still to yourself!


    I just said that she was Jiang Ning''s woman, and she just wanted to borrow Jiang Ning to make Dawson not dare to do anything to herself.


    She never thought about...


    "This is a warning!"


    Amy''s heart was shaken, she felt Jiang Ning''s killing intent, without the slightest hint of joking.


    Anything that might cause Lin Yu to really misunderstand or make Lin Yu really unhappy should not be said.


    Even if I have cooperation with the Lin family, even if I can occasionally make a joke with Jiang Ning, but if I cross that degree, I will be dead!


    Jiang Ning''s eyes calmly made Aimee feel terrified.


    It was only at this moment that she clearly understood that in Jiang Ning''s eyes, she could only be a partner at most, and only an ordinary friend.


    No matter how good-looking or smart he is, he can give Jiang Ning great help.


    But as long as he compares with Lin Yuzhen, he... is not qualified to compare with Lin Yuzhen at all!


    "Remember, Amel, no next time."


    Jiang Ning said word by word, "Over the years, I have tempered my temper, but that doesn''t mean that I don''t have a temper."


    Amelie burst into tears and nodded.


    She grew up so big that she never envied anyone.


    But now, she envied Lin Yuzhen, no, she was jealous!


    Jiang Ning''s true love for Lin Yu has become so deep, not to mention someone can replace it, even if it is a little bit of sharing, it is absolutely impossible.


    Seeing Emmel nodded, Jiang Ning turned around and looked at Dawson, who was lying on the ground, clutching his lower body and convulsing.


    "Slanka clan''s hand stretched too long."


    Jiang Ning stepped on Dawson''s body, and Dawson suddenly screamed in pain, "I didn''t care about it before, but now in the casino, I don''t want anyone to cause trouble, no matter who it is, do you understand? "


    Dawson flushed, gritted his teeth and said: "You...Aren''t you afraid!"


    Jiang Ning squatted down and stared into Dawson''s eyes. He didn''t say a word, but his eyes became deeper and colder!


    It''s like a beast, staring at its prey!


    One, the prey he can kill at any time and swallow alive at any time!


    Dawson looked into Jiang Ning''s eyes, as if at that moment, he fell into the abyss. The feeling of prostration made him panic and dare to say something cruel.


    Jiang Ning did not comment on Dawson anymore, this kind of **** was not qualified to let him do it himself.


    He turned his head and glanced at the three people who were entangled with A Fei, his eyes gradually sharpened.


    "The background of the Silanka family seems to be pretty good,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "A Fei!"


    He yelled, and A Fei''s figure immediately exploded and retreated directly in front of Jiang Ning.


    "Brother, it should be a person organized by mercenaries in the Middle East. The traces of training are very heavy."


    A Fei squeezed his fist, his joints creaked.


    The strength of these three people has reached the level of great masters. Unlike those who practice martial arts, they are better at killing with one blow!


    Because they are training real killing techniques!


    It''s a mercenary from the Middle East again.


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes: "I will give you a chance to survive, and it will disappear from my eyes in three seconds."


    As soon as the voice fell, the three masters, instead of leaving, went directly to Jiang Ning!


    Murderous!


    Jiang Ning was still standing there, without moving half of his feet, but slowly raising his hand.


    Almost in a blink of an eye, the three of them arrived in front of Jiangning at the same time, one on the left and one on the right, and the other was in front of Jiangning.


    Three fists blasted towards Jiang Ning''s head at the same time!

 Chapter 1412： Scary

    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning moved!


    But he didn''t seem to move!


    As if standing there all the time, Wensi did not move.


    Even if he clearly punched three punches, the violent punching force caused a crackling sound in the air.


    too fast!


    Three punches blasted out faster than the three people in front of them. Before their fists fell on Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning''s fists had already hit them.


    Moreover, it hit them directly in the throat!


    call out!


    call out!


    call out!


    Three figures flew out directly, hitting the ground heavily, and the baby with its mouth opened spouting blood.


    All of them covered their throats, and couldn''t even make the screams.


    Jiang Ning''s boxing strength directly shattered their Adam''s apple!


    Even ALFY can see the blood rolling!


    Jiang Ning''s strength... is stronger than before, too much stronger.


    Those pages of Ji Dao Boxing Book are so powerful?


    It''s not that A Fei has never read it. In fact, Jiang Ning''s things have never been concealed from A Fei. After seeing it for a few days, A Fei felt dizzy and could not understand anything.


    But in Jiang Ning''s eyes, the simple movements in the boxing sheet contained extremely profound things. Every time I looked at it, my perception was different.


    "Big brother, does this guy deal with it like this?"


    A Fei pointed to Dawson, who fell on the ground, his face was completely scared and couldn''t even stand up.


    The three masters!


    That''s a master brought from the clan of the Slanka family!


    But can''t even Jiang Ning''s body get close?


    How is this possible? Shizhe and Lu Shan are silent?


    He knew that Jiang Ning was great. When Jiang Ning came to the Silanka family alone, if he entered the land of no one, it was strong and domineering enough.


    But today...what happened just now?


    Dawson didn''t see anything. Jiang Ning was obviously surrounded, and his head was smashed in the next second, but in fact, it was three other people who flew out!


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at Dawson, who suddenly became more and more frightened.


    Duncan is dead!


    Kicked to death by Jiang Ning!


    The three masters were dead, and those three were hired heavily by the Silanka clan, and the masters who supported them were also killed by Jiang Ning!


    What about yourself?


    "Don''t... don''t kill me!"


    Dawson''s Adam''s apple slid, squeezing out a voice, "You want this Slanka family branch...I, I will give it to you! I will give it to you!"


    He didn''t know what Jiang Ning wanted, let alone what he could give Jiang Ning. He could only struggle to get up from the ground and kneel again.


    "Forgive me... forgive me!"


    Jiang Ning in front of him is a demon!


    "I won''t kill you."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "I don''t kill unknown people."


    "Go back and tell the people of the Silanka clan, I don''t care what they want to do, but don''t come in this casino."


    He took a step forward with an amazing momentum!


    Dawson felt his crotch become wet.


    "Do you understand?"


    Dawson nodded vigorously, his throat became dry, and he couldn''t even speak.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning was not interested in killing him, he rejoiced for the first time that he was just an unknown person, an unknown person... Not worthy of Jiang Ning to do it, this is a good thing!


    Dawson crawled and fled.


    Amelie stood there, she thought about it, and killed Dawson by herself.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t speak, she didn''t dare.


    It was the first time that she feared a person so much. She was still a man. Before, she felt that she could joke at will, take advantage of, and even manipulate the man...


    But at this moment, Amel really realized.


    What a serious mistake she made before!

 Chapter 1413： Good opportunity

    Amel did not speak.


    She is a smart woman, and she can see a lot of things in an instant.


    Looking at the ground, Kidd''s body was still there, and Duncan and others were also silent.


    She understood that in the face of absolute strength, all money and ground status were all imaginary, and everything was imaginary.


    Only strong strength can support the survival of a family!


    Amelie''s body was trembling, she fell to the ground with a plop, looked at Kidd''s body, crying silently.


    As a strong woman, as the Silanka family, the next patriarch? Erxi closed love to Luzheling? She can''t cry!


    She can''t let [doudou novel www.thedu.cc] be seen where she is weak!


    But... she couldn''t help it anymore.


    Jiang Ning walked to her.


    "This world is so cruel. As long as there is interest, there is a struggle between life and death. If you are not strong enough, no one will sympathize with you."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and left directly with A Fei.


    If he doesn''t come today, this Slanka family will definitely be forcibly taken back.


    Not only is Kidd dying, Amel will not end well either.


    But because he came, it didn''t mean that he wanted to control the Slanka family. Jiang Ning had no interest in these.


    Otherwise, with his strength and thoughts focused on money and resources, then Jiang Ning can definitely become the man with the most wealth in the world!


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s back and disappearing to the door, Amel started crying.


    Two rows of clear tears rolled.


    She grabbed Kidd''s hand and convulsed all over.


    "Father¡­¡­"


    Her voice was harsh and miserable.


    But Jiang Ning knew that Amel would only cry this time, and after crying, she would stand up again.


    As she said, she was destined to take on a lot of responsibilities since she was born, to make the Silanka family independent, and to let her lineage have her own inheritance.


    She is so smart, it can even be said to be cunning, cunning, and changeable in nature, all because she must be like this.


    She couldn''t remain innocent, otherwise, she would not live today.


    "Big Brother, why don''t you take this opportunity to take the Sri Lanka family branch?"


    When the two left, A Fei asked softly, "This is a good opportunity."


    In his opinion, the resources of the Sri Lanka family branch were used for Lin''s use, which was enough to bring Lin''s up to a new level.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    "The same sentence, different circles have different rules, and they cannot be broken. The problems in the market should be solved by the means of the market. Otherwise, it will not be us."


    A Fei savoured the words that Pin Jiangning had said, and nodded thoughtfully.


    Jiang Ning is indeed not such a person, and Lin Yu is really not.


    Everyone acts in the rules, there will be a lot of fun, if someone plays cards not according to the rules, then...only more fun!


    At that time.


    Dawson was almost frightened, unable to deal with the smell of urine, and fled back to the Slanka Family Sovereign in a panic.


    Duncan is dead!


    It would have been easy to kill Kidd and Amel, and take back the casino branch with the least cost.


    But Jiang Ning''s appearance directly caused this incident to fail!


    He didn''t know why Jiang Ning would suddenly appear, Duncan said, Jiang Ning left the casino, today is the best opportunity.


    Looking at the ancient castle, it was the first time Dawson came, and he felt a simple breath from a distance, which made him feel uncomfortable and even had difficulty breathing.


    He stood at the gate and waited for an hour before the gate opened.


    Dawson hurried in, making a lot of noise and movement.


    He ran into the hall, and from a distance he saw a man sitting on top, like a throne!

 Chapter 1414： Guess where

    "metropolitan!"


    The light was dim, and even a light was not turned on, only the shadow could be seen vaguely, sitting in the position, motionless.


    "Duncan is dead!"


    Dawson knelt down with a plop and looked up at the Slanka Family Sovereign. "That Jiang Ning suddenly appeared and killed them. We...failed again!"


    As soon as he spoke, he pushed all the responsibilities onto Jiang Ning''s head.


    The fact is indeed the case.


    But when the Sect Master heard it, he only felt that Dawson and the others were incompetent!


    "Duncan is dead,"


    The Sect Master stood up, walked slowly down the steps, and walked straight to Dawson. Only then did Dawson see the face clearly, so gloomy and frightening, "Why don''t you die?"


    Dawson was startled, his whole body tight.


    "Sect Master...Sect Master! Give me another chance, and you...Ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, the Sovereign slapped Dawson''s head with a hand, and suddenly clicked.


    The skull burst!


    Blood, spilled all over the floor!


    "Hold it down and feed the dog."


    The lord didn''t even look at Dawson.


    This kind of person who is disrespectful to himself should have died long ago, no matter who he is, no matter whether he is meritorious or demerit.


    Did Duncan not teach Dawson about the rules of entering this castle?


    Don''t make noise, don''t look up at yourself, don''t shirk responsibility.


    Duncan really hadn''t taught him, how could he have time.


    Sect Master walked back to his seat, two shadows came out from the corner, one dragged Dawson''s Shiranshandi Gushanyiyi''s body away, and the other respectfully knelt there on one knee, looking down at the ground.


    "Sect Master, don''t you continue to **** back the casino branch?"


    "No need."


    Sect Master said lightly, "Since that city is controlled by the man named Jiang Ning, let''s do that for the time being."


    "But, we need..."


    "I said, no need!"


    Sect Master Slanka''s voice became cold, "Do your own thing, that person will definitely come again, no matter how many people die, the castle must be guarded."


    "Yes!"


    The shadow disappeared.


    Sect Master sat in his chair, stretched out his hand and rubbed his chest, let out a long breath.


    That kind of powerlessness and pressure made him somewhat depressed.


    It''s not a good thing that a big family that has been handed down for hundreds of years is being watched.


    "Horrible Oriental."


    Sect Master sighed, "It''s not just that man, even the guy from the casino, Jiang Ning, is not easy to provoke."


    He squinted his eyes, leaned back on the chair, and relaxed himself.


    Suddenly, there was a strong murderous in his squinted eyes, staring at the gate!


    A figure stood there, like a sword, piercing his heart instantly!


    "You, here again!"


    "Where is the boxing score?"


    The hoarse voice sounded, and the strange mask made the Sect Master''s heart tremble.


    "I said, even if you kill me, you may not be able to find it."


    The Sect Master still leaned there, but it was much calmer than the last two people fighting. "There are so many branches in the Silanka family, including the clans. There are a total of fourteen. You know I will put the boxing score in Where?"


    He laughed a little contemptuously, and even more ridiculed.


    Especially, he saw the eyes under that mask revealing a stronger murderous aura, which made him excited!


    "Otherwise, you try again, can you ask me about the whereabouts of the boxing sheet from my mouth?"


    The two pairs of eyes look at each other.


    In the next second, both of them moved!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...

 Chapter 1415： Tentative

    Like Mars hitting the earth!


    The two slammed into each other, making a loud noise!


    boom!


    In an instant, the two separated again.


    With fists and feet, every punch seemed to hit an iron plate, making a banging sound.


    Listening, it makes your scalp numb.


    However, in just one minute, the two separated again, and the lord backed a few steps, blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth, and the jealousy on his face grew a little bit thicker, but he did not retreat.


    "You don''t dare to kill."


    He looked at the opposing master sarcastically, "Because in the world, only I know where that page of the boxing sheet is placed, kill me, and you will have to spend a lot of time trying to find the boxing sheet."


    He looked at the mask and suddenly laughed.


    "But, you don''t have time, you don''t have so much time."


    "call out!"


    The eyes of the Lord flashed with a fierce light, and a little bit below his feet, the whole person suddenly rushed out.


    Almost instantly, he arrived in front of the Sect Master, with one hand sticking out, and directly stuck the Sect Master''s neck!


    "Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    The hoarse voice of the Lord was full of murderous aura!


    "you¡­"


    "Crack!"


    Without waiting for the lord to finish speaking, the lord''s fingers violently broke the neck of the lord.


    Sovereign¡¯s head drooped, his eyes were full of unwillingness and disbelief...


    It seemed that what he had calculated had suddenly become unexpected.


    "thump!"


    The lord admiral threw the body of the lord on the ground and snorted softly.


    "Huh!? Closed to the ground, Luzhe closed mind and Yizhi?"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    A few shadows flashed past, kneeling behind the Lord on one knee.


    "From today, this castle, I have the final say."


    The Lord turned his head and glanced at a few shadows, "Those who refuse to accept, kill!"


    ¡­


    The night is long.


    Casino.


    Jiang Ning was lying on the sofa, turning over and over.


    I have been away from home for three days, and there is no Lin Yuzhen in his arms. How can I sleep this time?


    No matter how expensive the bed is, I can¡¯t sleep well.


    The video with Lin Yuzhen just now made him even more uncontrollable.


    "Big Brother?"


    A Fei''s head came out of the room, "You don''t sleep, it''s very noisy to flip around."


    Few people dare to say that Jiang Ning.


    "Missing sister-in-law?"


    He smiled, "So I said, women are troublesome. If you have a woman, you can''t get out of it."


    A Fei leaned against the door with a very understanding expression. While shaking his head, he seized the opportunity to laugh at Jiang Ning.


    "Do not talk nonsense."


    Jiang Ning said, "Sleep your sleep, I''m thinking about things."


    He glanced at A Fei and thought to himself that it was time for A Fei to feel the smell of this kind of miss.


    It''s not okay to be foolish every day.


    "Tomorrow if there is no movement in the casino, we can go back."


    Hearing these words, A Fei immediately walked over, yawning, and said: "Is there a result of the trial?"


    Jiang Ning is testing!


    He didn''t include the Slanka family in the casino branch today, he was waiting for the response from the Slanza lord.


    They learned from the killer organization''s intelligence network that the Slanka family was related to a page of boxing scores.


    But in addition to the overlord, the Silanka family has more than a dozen branches!


    That page of boxing scores fell into the hands of the Slanka family at least twenty years ago. Who knows which branch it is now?


    Cunning Rabbit Three Caves, the Slanka family has established so many branches, it is even more cunning to the extreme.


    Others think that the divisions want to be independent is their personal intention, but a few people know that these divisions also have a deceptive effect.


    "If the Silanka clan does not wait to take back the casino branch, then it means that the boxing table is in the casino!"

 Chapter 1416： Whirlpool

    Jiang Ning leaned on the sofa and stretched out his hand, A Fei shook his head directly.


    "My sister-in-law just said that if you don''t let you smoke, I can''t harm you."


    After speaking, A Fei took out a cigarette and ordered one for himself.


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and squeezed his fist gently.


    "Don''t you want to resign from the north and come to Lin to work?"


    "Yup."


    A Fei nodded and deliberately blew out the smoke, with an expression of enjoyment on his face.


    "I promised."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "I will make arrangements for you when I go back this time."


    "Really?"


    "I am your elder brother, when did I lie to you."


    "Big brother! You are really my eldest brother! What position do you arrange for me?"


    "That must be an important post."


    Jiang Ning got up, stretched out his hand and slapped it, deliberately wrinkling his nose, "Don''t make the whole room smell like smoke, clean me up before going to bed."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t care about ALFY, went back to the room, and closed the door with a slam.


    A Fei hit a set of punches excitedly and laughed.


    ...


    Jiang Ning and the others waited for a day, but there was no further news from the Slanka clan.


    It seems that their guess is correct.


    Kidd''s funeral is very simple, Amel hasn''t even announced it, but representatives of several branches of the family went to offer flowers.


    The atmosphere is very serious. Everyone is wearing black clothes, which makes people feel more and more heavy.


    Jiang Ning is here.


    Amel personally received it.


    Compared to before, Amel is now very clear about the distance between him and Jiang Ning, and even more clearly that he should keep this distance.


    Jiang Ning presented flowers, and Aimee bowed in thanks.


    The funeral is over.


    Ai Meier sent away the other guests before walking to Jiang Ning.


    "You have something to ask me."


    She was expressionless, her eyes flushed, "Come with me."


    In the study, there were only two people, Ai Meier and Jiang Ning.


    Before the change, in this kind of confined private space, Amel would definitely molested Jiang Ning, and might even fight back.


    But now, she didn''t feel that way, and she didn''t have the courage.


    "Before my father died, he did say a few things, but I didn''t know much about it."


    "He said that the clan wanted to take us back, just because they were afraid of something and wanted to protect something..."


    Amel has nothing to hide.


    She knows very well that as long as her family is still in the capital city, if she wants to survive in the future, she must rely on Jiang Ning''s hands.


    Only Jiang Ning can let them continue to live.


    "It seems that your father knows a lot."


    Jiang Ning said, "He''s right, the Silanka clan is protecting some things, but I can tell you that you are not qualified to control these things."


    He is straight to the point.


    Amel''s face changed slightly.


    "you know?"


    "I know some."


    Jiang Ning said, "I''m afraid you need to find out what it is."


    He got up, didn''t say very concretely, and now no matter what he said, Amel might not be able to really listen.


    "I just remind you, when you think about it, remember to take that thing and go to the East China Sea."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and patted Amel on the shoulder.


    "Only in the East China Sea, you can survive."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, turned around and left.


    Aimee was still standing there, what Jiang Ning had said echoed in her mind, and she was excited to wait and see.


    She felt that she had fallen into a whirlpool!


    A huge whirlpool!


    As long as you are not careful, you may be swallowed instantly, with no bones left.


    What kind of money, what status, what identity and resources, in the face of these truly powerful people, is nothing at all.

 Chapter 1417： A big picture

    Really powerful!


    Only one''s own strength is strong!


    That kind of incomparable strength is the root of a family, but now she...has nothing.


    "Does this require me to make a choice."


    Amel''s lips moved, "I understand, I understand."


    She took a deep breath, her face slowly regaining its brilliance.


    She is now the patriarch of the Slanka family. She must stand up and carry the entire family on her shoulders.


    She has to make choices, and every choice she makes next is of utmost importance!


    Lin''s.


    Jiangning.


    This is her choice.


    Emmett adjusted her state and restored her previous self-confidence.


    She went to Kidd''s study, looked at the neatly arranged bookcases, and recalled what Kidd had said before in her mind.


    "That thing...what the **** is it."


    Jiang Ning also didn''t say clearly. Obviously, he wanted to find out that if he couldn''t pass this test, Jiang Ning would probably not care about the life and death of a branch of the Sri Lanka family.


    But what is it, so important, so dangerous?


    She rummaged carefully...


    And the other side.


    Jiang Ning returned to China with A Fei.


    The boxing score is in Amel''s place, and Jiang Ning can already be sure.


    If he wants, he can tell Amel directly and ask her to find something related to the boxing record.


    But Jiang Ning did not do so.


    He is setting up a big picture!


    The master has been guiding Jiang Ning to explore the fist score. Jiang Ning does not want to be led by the nose by the master.


    Even if the boxing score is very important to him.


    But more importantly, what is the relationship between the forces behind the fist sheet and the people?


    This time, Jiang Ning will pull all these forces out of the dark!


    East China Sea.


    This is Jiangning''s home, more like Jiangning''s home than the northern Jiang''s home.


    Because there are wives and parents here.


    A Fei followed Jiang Ning to the East China Sea, full of joy, because Jiang Ning promised him that he would retreat from the north, and no longer have to face a group of guys who flatter himself every day.


    "Brother, what position, you told me about it, but I was so anxious to death? Yixifu irritatedly?."


    A Fei asked at least three hundred times along the way.


    He has thought about it a lot. With his ability, whether it is a development position, an operation position, or whatever, he can be competent.


    It is not impossible to let him be the head of a department, vice president or the like.


    What shouldn''t it be related to the household?


    "I have to discuss this with your sister-in-law."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "You should know that Lin''s surname is Lin, and your sister-in-law has the final say."


    A Fei sneered, who didn''t know that Lin Yu was actually working for Jiangning.


    "Then I have to talk to my sister-in-law and ask for a vice president!"


    For this relationship, if you don''t give it to the vice president, how can you be worthy of the eldest brother who has shouted for so many years?


    Lin''s Villa.


    Jiang Ning returned home first when he returned to the East China Sea.


    The gifts in his hand are one for Su Mei, one for Lin Wen, and one for Lin Yuzhen.


    Every time he comes back from a trip, he has to bring gifts to several people, which is not very valuable, even some local specialties, even fruits, are enough to make the Su Mei family happy.


    As a human being, the most important thing is to be happy. It doesn''t matter if money is not.


    Anyway, Jiang Ning was never a person short of money.


    "Hello Sister-in-law!"


    A Fei didn''t care so much, he really called out when he saw Lin Yu, "Long time no see."


    "A Fei, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    Lin Yu really nodded and said hello, "I heard Jiang Ning say, you want to come to the East China Sea to develop."


    "Yes,"


    A Fei sighed with a helpless expression, "Originally, I was fine in the north, but the eldest brother needs manpower here, you know my sister-in-law, I have known eldest brother for many years and know him well, he needs me so much. I can''t help but come."


    "Big brother told me many times, if I shirk again, am I still a human being?"

 Chapter 1418： Male secretary

    His words were sincere and full of emotions, and Jiang Ning almost believed it when he heard it.


    Who is his mother begging for himself every day, wanting to come to the East China Sea for development?


    When did he become Jiang Ning, begging A Fei? Pa Fu Shan and Xi Shan cover up? Here comes.


    But this face still has to be given.


    "Big brother said, Lin has Lin''s rules, all follow the process to submit resume interviews, but my eldest brother and I have been wandering together since we were young, and have been in the beggars for so many years..."


    "I know that Jiang Ning also told me about this. The rules are really not broken, but Lin also has special regulations, especially for highly professional talents like you, um, there are special cases."


    Lin Yuzhen glanced at Jiang Ning and saw that Jiang Ning was smiling, deliberately acting seriously.


    "I have already thought about what position I will arrange for you. I hope Afei can be satisfied."


    "Satisfied and satisfied! No matter what position my sister-in-law arranges for me, even if it is sweeping the floor, I am satisfied!"


    A Fei patted his chest.


    Are you kidding me?


    How could it be possible to arrange sweeping for yourself? A talent like him, a talent specially recruited, asked him to sweep the floor. Isn''t that violent?


    "Okay, I''ll leave this to you."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to talk nonsense with A Fei, and directly confessed to Lin Yuzhen, "A Fei came here for the first time and has a lot to learn. Find him a good master."


    "I have something else, go to the martial arts gym first."


    "Okay, husband, see you tonight."


    Lin Yu really nodded.


    Jiang Ning turned around and left, while Lin Yu really looked at A Fei and tried to laugh all the time.


    "Let''s go, take you to Lin''s, and I will start the job today."


    "So fast?"


    "What your elder brother said, I''m afraid you will run away."


    "Brother is really insightful, hahahaha!"


    ...


    soon.


    Lin Group Headquarters!


    Outside the office area, A Fei struggled to move a table to the side of Secretary Xiao Zhao''s desk, still a little confused.


    "Secretary? Why am I a secretary?"


    A Fei wanted to cry.


    He didn''t expect that the post Lin Yu really arranged for him turned out to be a secretary!


    Male secretary!


    When did you have such a post?


    And his main job turned out to be to assist this Xiao Zhao and give her a hand.


    He is calling Jiangning Brother!


    In this connection, is the back door a bit small?


    "sister in law¡­¡­"


    "In the company, there are no older brothers and sisters!"


    Without waiting for A Fei to speak, Xiao Zhao directly scolded, "The rules? These are the rules, understand! Since Ning has arranged for you to study with me, I have to take care of you!"


    A Fei''s Adam''s apple slid and his body trembled suddenly.


    "Sister Zhao..."


    "Whose sister are you calling? You are one year older than me. Are you calling my sister? Are you polite!"


    Xiao Zhao is not polite.


    A Fei is really going to cry.


    What the **** is this female secretary, this is a little female leopard at all.


    "A Fei, this is Jiang Ning''s arrangement. If you are not satisfied, go to your eldest brother."


    Lin Yuzhen smiled, "I can''t do anything."


    A Fei sighed.


    He dared not go to Jiang Ning.


    He is begging to come, and now tell Jiang Ning that he is not satisfied with this position, Jiang Ning will definitely throw him directly to the Middle East to reflect.


    It''s so scary!


    "Okay."


    A Fei sighed, seeing Xiao Zhao''s eyes widened, and quickly lifted up his spirits, "Very good! Very good! It is an honor for me to study with Sister Xiao Zhao!"


    "You know it!"


    Xiao Zhao snorted, opened the drawer, revealing a lot of delicious snacks, "I have nothing else to welcome you, these snacks are my treasure..."


    A Fei''s eyes lit up suddenly!

 Chapter 1419： coming!

    It turns out that Jiang Ning''s snacks were all snatched from this girl?


    Ability!


    In a large company like Lin''s, there is such a courage to hide so many snacks in the office area, it is enough to see that this Xiao Zhao is not low in Lin''s locality.


    "thanks, thanks!"


    A Fei smiled, reaching out to get it, Xiao Zhao immediately patted his hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you welcome me and give me snacks?"


    "Think beautiful!"


    Xiao Zhao Bai gave A Fei a glance, "I just let you see, only if you work hard enough, will you have a chance in the future, like me, with such a good treatment!"


    "..."


    A Fei was stunned.


    Is there this way of encouraging people?


    Lin Yuzhen couldn''t help it anymore, holding back his smile, his face almost trembled because of the unbearableness.


    She really did not expect that A Fei would be subdued by Xiao Zhao.


    Lin Yu really only heard of Jiang Ning about how capable A Fei is.


    In general, there are few young men who are better than ALFY in the world. Let alone ALFY staying in Lin''s family, even if he goes to any of the top 500 companies in the world, others will definitely be asking for it. he goes!


    But when he arrived at Lin, Jiang Ning asked himself to arrange for him a position as assistant secretary.


    This is not a secretary post, but a secretary, an assistant!


    It''s for Xiao Zhao!


    Looking at A Fei, who didn''t even have a chance to interrupt in front of Xiao Zhao, Lin Yuzhen couldn''t help it, covering his mouth, and ran back to his office.


    She sent a message to Jiang Ning.


    "Husband, the task is complete, please pay the reward tonight!"


    ...


    Extreme martial arts!


    Jiang Ning glanced at the text message on the phone, and his heart jumped.


    Your own development plan is not crooked, right?


    "what did you just say?"


    He looked up and looked at Tan Xing, "Still there is no where Fang Qiu is?"


    Tan Xing nodded.


    "The whereabouts are unknown."


    "I asked Lao Zhao to check it. There is no trace of Fang Qiu across the country. This is very unlikely."


    With the intelligence network currently deployed by Steward Zhao, as long as he wants to find someone in a domestic city, it is not difficult at all.


    Unless Fang Qiu is not in the city, or even in places where surveillance cameras can capture them.


    Fang Qiu''s whereabouts are unknown, which means that traces of the hidden family are hard to find.


    Unless they wait until they show up by themselves.


    Tan Xing wanted to plan ahead and plan ahead, but obviously, he failed.


    "It''s okay, they will show up sooner or later."


    Jiangning Dao? Pa''er ground flicked, "It''s been some time since the public fist scores have been published. Since they are not easy to find, they must be in some remote places. It takes more time to learn the information."


    He tapped his finger on his chin.


    "It''s also possible that someone deliberately blocked the news."


    Hearing this, Tan Xing''s heart moved.


    "Intentionally blocked?"


    "If that''s the case, it would be interesting."


    Who blocked the news, and who wants to control all the news alone, this is very intriguing.


    "Let''s just watch the changes."


    Jiang Ning got up.


    He was about to leave, Tan Long walked in quickly, first bowed his hand to Tan Xing, and then turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    "Mr. Jiang, here comes!"


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao will be there.


    Jiang Ning had known for a long time that Fang Qiu had returned and would definitely bring the news back, but no one knew who intercepted him in the middle.


    All he can guess is that the person who intercepts the information is absolutely inseparable from the Lord!


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to know Fang Qiu''s whereabouts.


    Jiang Ning and Tan Xing looked at each other, didn''t say much, and walked straight to the living room.


    Tea is overflowing in the drawing room at the moment.


    Tan Long had already arranged everything in accordance with Jiang Ning''s previous instructions.


    The middle-aged man sitting there had a calm breath, and he didn''t look like ordinary people. When Jiang Ning walked in, his head was slightly raised, as if he was looking at people with his nostrils.

 Chapter 1420： Im afraid Im not a fool

    "Who is your excellency?"


    Tan Xing said, given his age and qualifications, he has enough weight.


    "Below, it''s just a messenger who came to deliver a letter to the master of this Jidao martial arts museum."


    The man was still sitting, and he didn''t even mean to stand up.


    He swept around and said lightly: "Who is the owner of the museum? It shouldn''t be you."


    He looked at Tan Xing''s eyes, obviously with a trace of disdain, that kind of high above makes Tan Long very uncomfortable, but he still endured it and said nothing.


    "I am the owner of the museum."


    Jiang Ning stepped forward and stared at the messenger, "Are you looking for me?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s young face, the messenger sneered.


    "Don''t make this kind of joke with me, let your curator come out!"


    He stood up with his hands behind his back, and said proudly, "If you delay things, it''s not something you can afford!"


    With this tone, Tan Xing couldn''t help frowning.


    The comer is not kind.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning, made eye contact, and let Jiang Ning handle it.


    "I said, I am the owner of the museum. If you don''t believe me, then go."


    Jiang Ning was also not very polite, and pointed at the door.


    "Are you Jiang Ning?"


    The messenger raised his eyebrows and immediately looked at Jiang Ning seriously, which seemed to be similar to Fang Qiu''s description.


    "Letter, bring it."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand directly without talking nonsense.


    It seems that the so-called messenger is nothing more than an errand for him.


    Jiang Ning''s tone made the messenger a little uncomfortable.


    It was as if his high head was suddenly pushed to the ground!


    "Humph."


    The messenger snorted, did not say anything, took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Jiang Ning: "This is a letter from my grown-up, please take a look!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and took the letter and opened it directly.


    There are not many words on it, it is written with a brush, and the momentum is a bit grand.


    When Jiang Ning saw it, he couldn''t help sneering in his heart.


    This is basically a letter of intimidation and lure!


    It is completely in a high-level posture, looking down at yourself, saying that it is giving yourself a chance, saying that you are allowed to search for the Jidao fist, and even allow yourself to control the Jido fist, but in the end, the fist must be handed over to this letter. The owner.


    The implication was that Jiang Ning should be hired under his command.


    "Excuse me, who is writing this letter?"


    Jiang Ning''s tone was calm, and there was no change in expression on his face.


    "Master Black Mountain!"


    The messenger said proudly, "If you understand and understand, you will know what choice to make. There is only one opportunity for this. Don''t make a decision that you regret."


    "Thanks for your reminder."


    Jiang Ning took the letter and laughed, "I don''t know what the Black Mountain master is, why I haven''t heard of it."


    Upon hearing this, the messenger''s face sank.


    "You only need to know that the name Montenegro is someone you must not provoke or profanity! The rest, you are not qualified to know!"


    "Is it?"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and tore the letter directly. Tan Long immediately took the trash can from one side and asked Jiang Ning to throw the shredded letter into the trash can.


    Looking at the torn letter, the messenger''s face suddenly felt cold.


    "Do you know what you are doing!"


    "A dog who didn''t know where it came from, suddenly wanted me to be under his command. I grew up and encountered such a funny thing for the first time."


    "The Black Mountain you are talking about is not a fool, right?"


    "Bold!"


    The messenger burst into tears, and his whole body suddenly became murderous!


    "Snapped!"


    Before he could take a shot, a gust of wind hit him. Before he could react, his face became hot and painful.

 Chapter 1421： Take a letter back

    "It''s you who is bold!"


    Jiang Ning''s slap was a heavy slap, and the messenger''s face was swelled up abruptly.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The messenger wanted to do it, but Jiang Ning reached out with one hand and directly grabbed his neck.


    The fingers were slightly harder, and the messenger didn''t dare to struggle immediately.


    Such a terrifying strength!


    In front of Jiang Ning, his master-level strength is probably not as good as an ant.


    "You...you are looking for death! If Master Black Mountain knows, you all have to die!"


    "People from the Fang family."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "As a hidden family, I suggest that you still stay in the world honestly and don''t come out to die."


    He stared at the messenger, his tone gradually cooling down.


    "I have always been curious about what your background is. After waiting for a long time, it finally came. As a result, it was just some fools."


    Jiang Ning''s fingers gradually hardened, and he lifted the messenger directly!


    Those feet kicked in the air, and Xin [Jiujiu novel www.jjxxs.cn]''s face became more and more red and gradually turned blue.


    "In this way, you also bring me a letter back, telling this Master Montenegro,"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "Not only do I want to control the Jidao boxing score, I also want to open all the boxing scores, oh, yes, I found the fourth page of the boxing score, and I will get it soon. , Want to either?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning let go, and immediately slapped again, even harder than before!


    Snapped!


    Skinned!


    The face of the messenger was directly deformed!


    This is the letter Jiang Ning wants him to take back!


    "what--"


    The messenger screamed and rolled embarrassedly on the ground, covering his face, screaming again and again.


    He couldn''t believe how he came on behalf of Master Montenegro, Jiang Ning actually dared to tear up Master Montenegro''s letter, and even dare to do it on himself!


    "Tan Long!"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    Tan Long and several people immediately stepped forward.


    "The visitor is a guest. We can''t say that there are no rules in the East China Sea."


    Jiang Ning shouted, "Does Agou teach you our hospitality?"


    "Teached!"


    Tan Long''s body shook, and he felt his blood boil.


    This messenger came from those reclusive families, mysterious, unpredictable reclusive families, but in Jiang Ning''s eyes, it seemed that no matter who came, the rules of the East China Sea could not be broken!


    Even if it is the king of heaven, I dare to stand high here, let him kneel on the ground and sing to conquer!


    "Entertain him well."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he turned around and left. Tan Long and several people immediately stepped forward and took the messenger away.


    VIP room!


    There is a VIP room for special reception in the Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    At the moment, the messenger is sitting there, unable to move!


    He looked at the table in front of him, a bottle of high-strength spirits, at a table of delicious food, not knowing what Tan Long and the others wanted to do.


    "Brother Gou taught us that we must convince people with virtue."


    Tan Long said while drinking, "Since you have come to the East China Sea, it is the guests of the East China Sea. We must be warm to the guests."


    "Yes!"


    The people around the table shouted in unison.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The messenger yelled nervously, "What do you want to do? I tell you, I''m from Black Mountain, you dare to move me..."


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly stretched out his hands, pinched his chin, and opened his mouth directly.


    A glass of white wine was poured directly into it!


    "Gurulu¡ª"


    "Good wine is naturally accompanied by good dishes."


    There was another pair of chopsticks, which picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it directly into the messenger¡¯s mouth. Before he swallowed it, he continued to pinch, continue to stuff, continue to drink...

 Chapter 1422： Still a common man

    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?


    The messenger was almost crying.


    Even if this is the most delicious wine and good food, this kind of meal makes him better than dead!


    He is a member of the hermit family, he is a member of the Fang family!


    He ate this dinner for an hour. The three bottles of high-quality liquor on the table basically entered his stomach, his face was flushed, and he couldn''t stand still.


    "Where is Fang''s family?"


    Tan Long asked with a smile, "I''m full after eating, and I''m drunk enough. Let''s talk for a while?"


    The messenger was confused and shook his head, not knowing what he said, let alone what Tan Long and the others asked.


    When he woke up, he was no longer in the East China Sea, except that his face was still swollen, he didn''t even remember that he had been to the East China Sea.


    I came to send a letter to Jiang Ning by myself.


    But that feeling of shame, he will never forget it!


    In the Jidao martial arts museum at this moment.


    Tan Long reported the information set out.


    "Zhongnanshan!"


    Tan Xing raised his eyebrows high, and took a few deep breaths to calm his emotions, "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect it! They are really here! They are really there!"


    There have been rumors in the arena for a long time, but no one has confirmed it, and no one wants to believe that there will be people who will go to the deep mountains and old forests to live in seclusion.


    The secluded family, they have the courage to directly give up the harassment of the secular world, give up fighting for the fame and fortune of the secular world, and choose to live in seclusion in the deep mountains and old forests, and they are dedicated to pursuing a higher realm.


    "The rumors in the arena have been confirmed one by one, but I always have a bad premonition."


    Tan Xing sighed and said, "No one has noticed them in the past few decades. Now that the Ji Dao Boxing Sheet has appeared, they will come. This is not like good news."


    He is very worried that something else will happen.


    A hundred years ago, the national martial arts suddenly declined, and the circle of the rivers and lakes became a pool of stagnant water in a short time.


    Various genres have disappeared, faults, even today, many have been found, but there are not many of them, and they have a complete inheritance.


    Now that this hidden family has appeared, I really don''t know if it is good or bad.


    "If it is a blessing or a curse, trample them to death if it is a curse."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "I was also curious about the sacredness of these so-called hermit families. When I saw this messenger today, I knew that they were still just ordinary people, not to be afraid of."


    He glanced at Tan Long: "You should have a deep understanding."


    Tan Long nodded.


    It is still customary for them to "enter" the messenger in this way, but in a different way.


    But it is enough to see that these so-called hermit families are nothing special compared to them.


    "It''s not that they don''t pursue fame and fortune, but they want to pursue more things, such as this Ji Dao boxing score."


    Behind the map on the fist sheet, there may be something very special that is worthy of their attention.


    "Ancestor, I feel that we don''t need to be too awed by these hidden families."


    Tan Long hesitated for a moment, "They are just mortals."


    He didn''t say the second half, Jiang Ning is not a mortal!


    He is God!


    He is the **** of the East China Sea!


    It is the belief of everyone in the East China Sea!


    Tan Xing looked at Tan Long and could feel the slight changes in him. It didn''t take him long to follow Jiang Ning. This change was obvious enough.


    "Tan Long is right, your awe of these hidden families is a bit redundant."


    Jiang Ning bluntly said, "In the same circle of the world, they want to be unique and superior, we didn''t agree!"

 Chapter 1423： Out of control

    Tan Xing understands Jiangning.


    He has known Jiang Ning for so long, and he knows that in Jiang Ning''s eyes, there is no special person in this world.


    All beings are equal!


    This is especially true in the East China Sea.


    In that circle of rivers and lakes, no one is allowed. There are no people in Jiangning.


    No matter who the other party is.


    "If they don''t show up, I''m afraid they will be a little daunting, but when they show up, they become tacky."


    Jiang Ning said, "Look now, is there anything special about them?"


    "What''s so scary?"


    Tan Long shook his head.


    Before seeing the messenger, he was indeed a little worried about the so-called hidden family.


    After all, listening to this name, I feel a little superior, much more advanced than those in the quack circle.


    But after contact, it''s just two hands and one mouth, no different from ordinary people.


    "Do your own thing, you don''t need to worry about anything."


    "Yes!"


    Tan Long earnestly responded to the love of the patrons.


    Seeing Tan''s people, each one is growing and changing, Tan Xing is full of emotion.


    He spent a lot of time and energy, but he couldn''t make them realize this. It didn''t take long for them to come to the East China Sea with these guys, and they were all affected in a subtle way.


    Jiang Ning is really amazing.


    "Lao Tan, the fourth page of the boxing score is about to be released, so prepare for it."


    "Fourth page?"


    Tan Xing was startled when he heard Jiang Ning''s words.


    At present, Jiang Ning only has three pages of fist scores. He only said that there is the whereabouts of the fourth page of fist scores, but it seems that he hasn''t found it yet. He is about to make it public now?


    "Someone will send it over."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    He didn''t say much, and Tan Xing understood.


    When Jiang Ning does things, he always takes three steps one step at a time.


    When he said this, in the Zhongnan Mountain, Fang''s family.


    Heishan didn''t expect that Jiangning would dare to shred his letter!


    He looked at the tall and swollen face of the messenger, his face pale.


    "A toast is not a fine wine."


    "Master Black Mountain, he didn''t just hit me in the face!"


    The messenger gritted his teeth.


    This is the face of Black Mountain!


    "Let''s tell the Fang family, let the Fang family send someone to kill this kid!"


    "Are you looking for death?"


    Heishan''s face sank, "I have always been in charge of the boxing book, and no one is allowed to know. If you dare to disclose it, I will kill you!"


    The messenger trembled all over.


    He knew that for so many years, as the precept elder of the Fang family, Heishan was always in charge of searching for boxing scores.


    Twenty years have passed, and it is still the case, the Fang family never asked.


    That''s because even the Fang Family Patriarch and others don''t think they can find a boxing score, it''s just a rumor.


    But wherever I thought, now the fist sheet appeared page by page.


    Now, Jiang Ning is about to get the fourth page of the boxing score!


    "Then...that Jiang Ning, what should I do? He is very strong, I am not his opponent, I am afraid Master Black Mountain, personally shoot."


    Jiang Ning''s strength is unfathomable, and the messenger can feel it just after meeting once.


    What kind of master-level strength, in front of Jiang Ning, is like an ant, even if it is a master-level master, I am afraid that it will not be much worse, right?


    Black Mountain narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    He waved his hand to make the messenger retreat.


    "Jiang Ning is about to get the fourth page..."


    Suddenly, the murderous look on Black Mountain''s face was rampant!


    He was even more upset.


    Jiang Ning controls too many boxing scores and is not under his control.


    "The bastard, Lord, didn''t even tell me!"

 Chapter 1424： The fourth page of boxing score!

    It seems that I guessed right, the Lord has indeed betrayed him, even Yantang has betrayed himself and failed to feed back the information to himself in time.


    I also found a reason, saying that it was easy to be discovered by the Lord.


    Do you really think he is a black mountain stupid?


    "Jiang Ning has three pages in his hand, and the master has two pages in his hands. Now Jiang Ning is about to have the fourth page, which adds up to six pages of boxing score..."


    If Jiang Ning is in the same group as the Lord, then the Lord has six pages!


    This is not acceptable to Montenegro.


    Things seemed to be out of his control suddenly. Master this bastard, it has been twenty years, and he has spent more than twenty years, I am afraid it is not just to help himself find a boxing record.


    Montenegro would never believe that the Lord would be so honest and willing to do things for himself.


    "Have to stay!"


    A trace of cold murder flashed across his face!


    "Boom boom boom."


    Montenegro was thinking about something, and someone knocked on the door outside.


    "Master Black Mountain, the Patriarch is looking for you, saying that he has something to ask you."


    "Just say that I''m not here, and I''m closed."


    Black Mountain muffled his voice and closed the door directly after speaking.


    Recently, the number of times the Patriarch finds himself has increased. He doesn''t know if Fang Qiu talked about outside affairs. If he did, then he really didn''t have much time.


    Boxing...


    You must bring the boxing score back, otherwise, his position as the elder of the commandments cannot be guaranteed.


    At that time!


    Overseas casinos!


    Late at night, the casino is still prosperous and brightly lit.


    A few shadows stood at the door of the Silanka family.


    "This is the eighth branch. Keep looking until you find the boxing score."


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    A few shadows immediately got in.


    at the same time.


    Amel looked through all Kidd''s study and found a box.


    It''s so small that it can only be used as a mezzanine, just put a page in it!


    She opened the box cautiously, and when she saw that page of the boxing sheet, her heart immediately realized, what exactly did Jiang Ning say.


    Emmel did not hesitate, and carefully collected the fist sheet.


    "Patriarch!"


    Outside the door, the subordinate shouted sharply, "Go! Someone is coming!"


    There was a fierce fighting voice outside, and Amel''s face changed drastically.


    Come so fast?


    She immediately put the box in her bag, did not dare to go out directly from the front door, opened the back door reserved for the study, and immediately got in.


    Roars, screams...


    The voice gradually became smaller, and Amel''s eyes became red.


    She wants to save the Silanka family and save her life, so she can only go to the East China Sea!


    In the building opposite the Silanka family, Amel walked out of the secret road and looked at the house on the opposite side. The fire gradually ignited. Tears couldn''t help but fell.


    "Clan..."


    Her shoulders were shaking, her voice was full of crying, her fists were tightly clenched, and her nails were almost embedded in the flesh!


    The greed of the clan made her lose her father, her family, and even her surname!


    "I will ask you to settle this account!"


    After Amelia finished speaking, she turned and left, not daring to stay in the capital.


    Jiang Ning is not here, it is very dangerous here.


    For the first time, she felt how happy it was to have Jiang Ning by her side.


    At least where he is, this kind of thing will never happen, where he is, he has enough sense of security...


    The Slanka family home is blazing!


    The fire is soaring!


    "could not find it."


    "No boxing score found!"


    "Amel is gone. The study has been rummaged. I''m afraid she took things away."


    Several shadows knelt behind a person on one knee and said respectfully.


    "I know where she went, she must go there, otherwise, Jiangning''s game will be arranged for nothing."

 Chapter 1425： He finally got it

    The Lord looked in the east direction and slowly took off his mask, suddenly there was a smile on his vicissitudes of life.


    Jiang Ning was testing himself, he couldn''t tell.


    Such a big game even sacrifices the entire Slanka family!


    In the eyes of these big men, there is no power in their eyes. In the face of real strength, everything is vain.


    "This kid,"


    There was a little softness in the Lord¡¯s eyes, "He should understand."


    "He finally understands."


    The Lord took a deep breath, the softness in his eyes gradually dissipated, and a strong murderous aura appeared immediately!


    Like boiling sea water, set off stormy waves!


    The intense hatred swirled in his eyes, and there was a mist of tears that filled his eyes.


    He put on the mask, his breath suddenly changed, and he was still so crazy and so domineering!


    The terrible breath swept through, and even the few shadow masters standing beside him felt their bodies tremble.


    "I waited for this day, waited for twenty years..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure on the Lord disappeared in an instant.


    The casino is still brightly lit.


    This city that never sleeps, seems to never know tiredness, no need to rest.


    The slanka family house, the raging fire, was burning frantically!


    The screams and screams, one after another, turned into hell, making people more and more afraid of the night.


    Amel did not dare to stay.


    With red eyes, she didn''t stop for a second along the way, using the fastest time and the shortest route to escape to the East China Sea.


    With her cleverness, her family has become a victim.


    She finally understood that, in the eyes of real big people, any family passed down over a century is just a tool they use, and she is also just a tool used now.


    She didn''t blame Jiang Ning, she knew that this was not what Jiang Ning wanted to do, but a secretly pushing hand, step by step to let things develop to the way they are today.


    Now go to Jiangning, there is still a chance...


    This is the opportunity Jiang Ning gave himself, and it is also the secretly compensation for himself!


    Donghai International Airport!


    Coming off the plane, Amel lost the confidence and pride of the past, with flushed eyes and a trace of dark circles.


    After the darkness, will it be light?


    She didn''t know, she only knew that after she had done this, the future of the Silanka family might have a chance to restart.


    "Go to the Lin Group!"


    Amel stopped a car and headed directly towards Lin.


    Hearing that Amel was going to Lin''s, the drivers became energetic and their attitude was terribly good.


    It seems that those who can go to Lin are worthy of their respect and their enthusiasm. It''s just that Amel, at this moment, is not in the mood to think about it.


    Lin Group!


    Now in the East China Sea, it is well-deserved? Closed ground Wu Yizhe Shan Xiran? Big Mac company.


    But this Big Mac is never domineering. On the contrary, she is so gentle that everyone feels close.


    Amelie got out of the car, and the driver just refused to charge, so he stepped on the accelerator and left.


    When she walked to the door, there was no coldness on the faces of several security guards, and they asked her with a smile.


    "I''m looking for Lin Yuzhen."


    Amel''s voice was hoarse, "Excuse me, please tell me, just say Amel Slanka, I want to see her."


    She went to the hall and waited.


    In front of him, on the whole wall, there were certificates and pennants, and each one was in the Kwalins, thanking the Lins.


    The Lins did not release much of the awards issued by the Yamen. Most of them were sent by citizens, and there were even a lot of graffiti paintings by children. The innocence of the lines and the gratitude of the colors were all revealed.


    "How did you come?"

 Chapter 1426： Can all survive

    Aimee was staring in a daze, and a voice came from behind.


    Lin Yu really went downstairs in person.


    She was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect Amel to come to the East China Sea.


    Moreover, where is this woman in front of me, where is the spirited spirit before, and where is the woman who exudes confidence and charm from before.


    Amel turned her head, smiling on her face, tears streaming down her face.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Lin Yuzhen was taken aback, and immediately walked over with a look of surprise, "What happened?"


    "sorry."


    Amel shook her head, "I did something wrong before."


    She was talking about the things she had drunk before and wanted Jiang Ning to make mistakes.


    Up to now, Amel is very clear that no one can **** Jiang Ning away from Lin Yuzhen, not a single bit.


    The more I realize this, the feeling of loss and frustration is more like a deadly poison, which is difficult to fight against.


    "Give this thing to Jiang Ning, I don''t want to see him."


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen looking worried and still comforting herself, Amelie squeezed out a smile, "I can do what I can do. I hope he can give the Slanka family a chance."


    After speaking, Amelie handed the box containing the fist sheet to Lin Yuzhen''s hand, turned and left.


    Lin Yu really hadn''t recovered yet, and didn''t know what had happened. She looked at the box in her hand, then glanced at Amel, whose back was gradually disappearing, she could only sigh slightly.


    "Jiangning, how many girls do you have to make sad."


    There was a Long Ling''er before, and now there is another Emel.


    Lin Yu really didn''t blame Jiang Ning, which woman would not like a man like him?


    She feels very lucky.


    She didn''t hate these women either, because no one was wrong.


    Lin Yu really went upstairs, and Jiang Ning was sitting there in the office.


    "She doesn''t want to see you,"


    Lin Yu really sighed, "I feel that she is a little afraid of you."


    She gave the box to Jiang Ning.


    "Husband, I have been thinking about a question."


    Jiang Ning casually threw the box aside and looked at Lin Yuzhen. It was the first time she saw her with such a serious expression: "Say."


    "Battlefield, do you have to die or die?"


    Lin Yu really paused, and said very seriously, "Is it possible, everyone will survive."


    She? Shandi cares about what she''s been doing all the time, that''s it.


    Regardless of whether it is trying to make the beauty industry bigger and stronger, so that more people can eat, she does this in every industry under the Lin Group.


    But always, there are always people who will lose everything in these competitions.


    Even if she understands that this is the law of survival, she still feels a bit cruel.


    "It''s possible,"


    Jiang Ning is equally serious. When talking about work, especially when talking about work with Lin Yu, he never jokes. This is a true respect for Lin Yu. "Aren''t we doing this all the time?"


    "However, some people have the qualifications to survive, and some people do not have the qualifications."


    Lin Yu really carefully figured out what Jiang Ning said.


    She thought for a while, but nodded slightly, without saying anything.


    Jiang Ning knew that Lin Yu really needed to grow and become more and more mature. What he had to do was not only to maintain her kindness and innocence, without losing anything, but also to let her know how cruel the world is.


    Kindness and innocence can change many things, but not everything.

 Chapter 1427： Youre still not my eldest brother

    Jiang Ning got up, walked to Lin Yuzhen, stretched out his hand to embrace her in his arms, and gently kissed her on the forehead.


    "We go step by step and do it little by little, and we can always make things better."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu is really light? Yidi Wufudi Shanran? Nodded lightly.


    Jiang Ning''s hand stroked Lin Yuzhen''s beautiful hair, full of tenderness.


    To protect a person is never to keep her away from all bad things, but to be able to discern right from wrong and stick to herself.


    He knew very well that to maintain Lin Yu''s true innocence and kindness is not to keep her away from the darkness, but to know that this world is not only white, but also black.


    And what Lin Yu really wanted to do was even if he knew that there was darkness in this world, but by insisting on himself, everything around him could become better and better.


    "Mom learned another dish and said to show us a hand in the evening, so you can go to work, and I will pick you up later."


    Jiang Ning scratched Lin Yu''s really small nose, "Also, it''s not allowed to be so serious, I don''t like it."


    "Know it."


    Lin Yu really snorted and said softly, "You are more and more like my mother!"


    "Love to talk!"


    That said, but her face is still happy.


    She knew that Jiang Ning had been doing her best to protect herself and kept herself from being polluted.


    He allowed himself to continue to grow and be able to be on his own, but he never allowed himself, alone, to face everything. On the contrary, no matter where he was, no matter what he encountered.


    Jiang Ning will always stand in front of him, letting go ahead, stormy!


    "Husband, thank you."


    Lin Yu really kissed Jiang Ning, his face flushed.


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen, who was still blushing after being married for so long, Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing. Lin Yuzhen stomped his feet. Jiang Ning didn''t dare to laugh anymore. Before the powder fist fell, he fled in panic.


    Outside the door, ALFY supported his chin, almost collapsed.


    "Print this document."


    "P like that picture, your picture is good, my sister has a reward!"


    "A Fei, why is my computer black? Come and fix it!"


    ...


    Seeing Jiang Ning walked out of the office, A Fei rushed up.


    "Big brother, are you still my big brother?"


    "If you want to be my elder brother, save me from the sea of ??suffering! This Secretary Zhao...she is not a human being!"


    "My dignified A Fei, how can I be called by her, big brother! Big brother, are you still my big brother?"


    Jiang Ning took a serious look at A Fei and shook his head very seriously, looking at his crying expression without tears.


    "Not any more."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning had to leave like a gust of wind.


    ALFY was dumbfounded.


    "hooligan?"


    In the ear, Xiao Zhao''s voice suddenly rang, and A Fei couldn''t help but shake his body.


    "Sue me to Ning Ge?"


    There was a smile in his voice, but it made A Fei even more nervous.


    A Fei turned around, Xiao Zhao was looking at him with a smile.


    "No no!"


    "Secretary Zhao is so good to me, how dare I..."


    "That''s good, stay and work overtime at night, is there any problem?"


    "No, no problem."


    A Fei pursed his lips, sighed softly, and recalled in his mind that he had followed Jiang Ning to make a name for himself. In the north, he stomped his feet. The families of the big names dare not even fart to make a sound.


    How come here...


    "You sigh?"


    Xiao Zhao, who had just walked two steps, turned his head and looked at A Fei.


    "No no! I take a deep breath! I just take a deep breath!"

 Chapter 1428： Is it related to you?

    Jiang Ning didn''t care about A Fei''s life or death.


    This kid has to be disciplined and disciplined, Xiao Zhao is too suitable.


    With that laser gun-like eloquence, A Fei could say that Jiang Ning lost.


    Jiang Ning went to the Jidao martial arts school, and Tan Xing received his call and started preparing early.


    When Jiang Ning took out the box and took out a page of boxing scores, Tan Xing couldn''t believe it.


    "Someone has searched for things that they couldn''t ask for for years, but someone will bring it to you."


    Tan Xing didn''t know how to describe Jiang Ning.


    The things others dream of, he said that when they are open, they will be made public. Some people take the initiative to send them to the door for things that others cannot ask for. The special nature of this guy can no longer be described by words.


    "Have you arranged it?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to talk so much nonsense.


    The more he understood the real purpose of Ji Dao Boxing, Jiang Ning didn''t take it so seriously, especially after controlling the moves on a few pages of the boxing book, Jiang Ning''s understanding of this Ji Dao boxing method became deeper.


    With Belden, Jiang Ning has never been greedy, and knows that keeping his heart is more important than anything else.


    "It''s all arranged."


    Tan Xing frowned slightly, "Are you worried, someone will come to grab it?"


    Today, Jiangning already has four pages of boxing scores, and they choose to make them all public, and put them in the center of the exhibition hall of Jidao Martial Arts Hall. Anyone who is a disciple in the martial arts hall can go in and observe.


    He never worried that someone would dare to steal or rob, because this is the East China Sea!


    But just now, Jiang Ning asked himself to increase his vigilance, and Huang Yuming personally took more than a hundred people to defend the Jidao martial arts gym tightly.


    "Someone will come."


    Jiangning Road.


    Hearing this sentence, Tan Xing couldn''t understand even more.


    Knowing that someone was robbing, Jiang Ning still made it public, shouldn''t it be that the other three pages were carefully put away.


    Put it on yourself, it is definitely the safest.


    When Jiang Ning does things, he doesn''t play cards according to common sense. Tan Xing knows that Jiang Ning does this. There must be his reason. It doesn''t make sense to ask himself.


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements."


    Tan Xing didn''t say any more, but immediately called Tan Long and others, instructed to go down and strengthen the protection of the martial arts hall.


    Jiang Ning personally put this page of boxing scores on the exhibition stand. He looked at the four pages of boxing scores placed there, separated in four directions and formed a circle.


    The movements on each boxing sheet are so simple that even children can imitate them.


    But the deep meaning of it is extremely difficult to comprehend. From different angles and different moods, [ÊéȤ¸ówww.shuquge.vip] is completely different.


    Jiang Ning walked around and nodded slightly.


    "Almost, it''s time."


    He took a serious look, then turned and left.


    The business of Jidao Wuguan is as usual.


    Some disciples compete, some teach disciples, some learn from each other, some meditate, and some sit in front of the exhibition stand, looking at the newly released page of boxing scores, thinking.


    Jiang Jinging sat quietly in the tea room, making tea leisurely.


    Sitting across from him is Li Feidao, who has just recovered from a serious injury!


    "? Yifu loves Shi Er Wu Yi Er? Good tea."


    Like a cow drinking water, Li Feidao didn''t change the taste of tea, but he did a good job of flattering.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning: "You owed me a favor..."


    "Well, don''t mention this matter, everyone is even now."


    Seeing that Jiang Ning ignored him, Li Feidao smiled, "Assassin organization this thing, after hearing you say that, I suddenly felt nothing interesting, let it go for the time being, I will play in the East China Sea for a while.


    Jiang Ning still ignored him.


    Li Feidao coughed twice.


    "The master didn''t kill me on purpose last time. Is it related to you?"

 Chapter 1429： Stealing Boxes

    Jiang Ning raised his head and stared at Li Feidao.


    He still didn''t say a word, but the light in his eyes made Li Feidao a little hairy.


    "Don''t tell me, it has nothing to do with you, I don''t believe it."


    Li Fei said with a knife, "His strength is obviously stronger than me. It is not difficult to kill me, but he did not attack me, and even let me save enough strength to escape to the East China Sea to find you."


    He is not a fool, otherwise it would be impossible to control the killer organization for so many years.


    Even if there are many things that he didn''t understand on the spot, the time he was recovering from the injury was enough for him to think through things thoroughly.


    "Want to know?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "Ok."


    Li Feidao was not polite and nodded.


    "I also want to know."


    Jiangning Road.


    With a word of him, Li Feidao was startled, his eyes gradually sharpened, and he turned his head subconsciously and looked in the direction of the boxing sheet exhibition room.


    Li Feidao didn''t say anything. He picked up the wine glass and poured it slowly into his mouth. The expression on his face was complicated, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    Jiang Ning is not sure about it herself?


    how can that be possible.


    That master, like Jiang Ning, is domineering in boxing, as if from the same vein.


    But the people who understand Ji Dao boxing are not just Jiang Ning alone. Those who have obtained the fist scores and realized something, the boxing methods are all this kind of domineering and indomitable momentum.


    If it is related to Jiangning, it must be related, but it is difficult to say what the specific relationship is.


    "If so, what are you going to do?"


    The two were silent for half an hour, when Li Feidao spoke suddenly.


    "reason."


    Jiang Ning said, "I want to know the reason."


    Li Feidao nodded.


    "All right, then you have to owe me this favor."


    Li Feidao drank the tea in one sip, got up, opened the door and walked out.


    The night is getting deeper.


    The lights of Jidao Martial Arts Hall gradually went out.


    In front of the boxing table exhibition stand, there are still a few disciples watching and comprehending carefully.


    On the side chair, Li Feidao sat there, half-closed his eyes and closed his eyes to rest.


    "call--"


    Suddenly, a gust of wind hits, raging!


    Li Feidao suddenly opened his eyes: "Who!"


    He screamed, his wrist shook, and suddenly a few flying knives shot away at the door. With a few knocks, all the flying knives were knocked to the ground.


    A figure rushed in quickly. Before the disciples could react quickly, they were blown away!


    "I took these boxing scores with me."


    A hoarse voice sounded, and even with a snap of the spin, the tempered glass was shattered to pieces. With a big hand, all four fist scores were held in the hands and directly squeezed into his arms.


    "You are so bold!"


    Li Feidao let out a loud shout, and his figure swept over. At the same time, the alarm sounded loudly!


    The lights of the entire Jidao martial arts hall were all lit up in an instant.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Someone steals the boxing score! Get him!"


    "Enclose the martial arts hall!"


    ...


    The sound of intensive footsteps came.


    In the exhibition room, Li Feidao and the masked man are already in a fierce battle!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Fist and fight, violent and domineering!


    Soon, Tan Long and others came and surrounded the exhibition room.


    Then Gou and others, with hundreds of people, three laps inside and three laps outside, surrounded again!


    "Don''t let him run! Dare to come to the East China Sea to make trouble and stay with you!"


    "Go and invite Mr. Tan, Uncle Ye!"


    "Notify Mr. Jiang, hurry up!"


    Voices sounded one after another, the terrifying East China Sea, like a whirlpool, not bottomed out, and all the roads were blocked by the Xilu cover up.


    "Where do you want to escape?"


    Li Feidao shouted, "Master, since it''s here, don''t leave! Let''s make a good calculation today!"

 Chapter 1430： He didnt take it

    His body shape changed, he moved left and right, as fast as lightning, his wrist flicked, and a flying knife shot out.


    That face of the Lord was covered by a mask long ago? Fu Yi''er loves to cover up? It is hard to see what his expression is.


    It''s just that those eyes are as calm as a lake, but they are also turbid to make one''s heart palpitating!


    "boom!"


    The master blasted a punch, and Li Feidao was shaken back and forth again and again. He wanted to chase, but the master did not want to fight at all.


    "Stop him!"


    "catch him!"


    "Don''t let him run!"


    There were screams, the lights were bright, and the crowds all rushed over.


    The entire Jidao martial arts hall is almost crazy!


    But in front of the Lord, no one can stop him!


    He wants to go, who can stop?


    In the exhibition room, Li Feidao clutched his chest and rushed out.


    "Come on!"


    He yelled, "The fist sheet was snatched away!"


    The sound was muffled, and it sounded in everyone''s ears, and it was even more irritating to the disciples of the martial arts hall, all eyes were red.


    Someone really dare to grab a boxing score late at night?


    That''s crazy!


    A group of people are crazy, but they can''t stop the master who wants to leave.


    Jiang Ning is not in the martial arts hall. Who else can stop him here?


    Looking at the main figure from a distance and disappearing into the dark night, Li Feidao yelled at him, and Tan Xing several people were even more angry and self-blaming.


    Tan Long suffered some minor injuries. They felt that they had failed to protect the boxing sheet and had failed Jiang Ning''s trust.


    After receiving the news, Jiang Ning hurried over from Lin''s house. Tan Xing just shook his head, not knowing what to say.


    Someone had come to grab the boxing score, he had known it a long time ago, but he didn''t expect that the person Jiang Ning was talking about was the master, and such a master would come to grab it himself.


    All night, the East China Sea was boiling.


    Huang Yuming led people to search for the whereabouts of the Lord, insisting on finding the stolen boxing score.


    The disciples of the Jidao Martial Arts Center were filled with righteous indignation and took the initiative to ask Ying to recover the fist score.


    In the tea room, Li Feidao rubbed his chest and grinned.


    Tan Xing sat there with a calm face, looked at Jiang Ning, and waited for Jiang Ning to explain.


    "Fist sheet, he didn''t take it."


    It was almost early in the morning, and everyone had no sleep for a long time. Jiang Ning took out the four boxing scores from his arms and placed them on the table, "The four in the exhibition room are fake."


    There were no surprises on the faces of Li Feidao and Tan Xing.


    They had known for a long time that what was placed in the exhibition room was fake. Although it was enough to be fake, it was not real.


    They can see it, but the Lord can''t see it?


    This is the thing that surprised and puzzled them.


    The master must know that Jiang Ning''s publicly released boxing scores cannot be true, and even when Jiangning is so tightly arranged and guarded against death, he still has to **** the boxing scores.


    "Not only did he not take away the real boxing score, but..."


    Jiang Ning sighed, put his hand in his arms again, and took out two more fist scores. Suddenly, Li Feidao and Tan Xing were both stunned.


    Six boxing scores!


    Is the Lord crazy?


    Not only did he not take the four fist scores, but gave them two to Jiangning? !


    "This...what the **** is going on?"


    Tan Xing was puzzled.


    He couldn''t understand at all, which one was this singing.


    He didn''t even know what happened, and how the Lord would pass his two boxing scores to Jiang Ning.


    Li Fei''s Adam''s apple slipped, his heart trembled, and the look in Jiang Ning''s eyes was very complicated.


    "Now, are you sure?"

 Chapter 1431： Difficult to accept

    ? Ran Er Yiran Wu Ai closed? Jiang Ning nodded.


    The expression on his face is equally complicated.


    Only now did he dare to be sure that his own guess turned out to be true.


    But all this, why in the end, he couldn''t understand how, no one had ever told him about these things.


    How could he think that things would become like this.


    In the past few years, over the past ten years, even from the time he was driven out of Jiang''s house and wandering on the streets, Jiang Ning couldn''t imagine sitting in the Jidao martial arts hall in the East China Sea. The result was that this surprised him.


    "how do you want to do it?"


    Li Feidao asked again.


    Except for him, Tan Xing didn''t know Jiang Ning for a long time. He didn''t know many things, or even heard of them.


    It was strange to hear Li Feidao''s question at this moment, and Jiang Ning''s answer was also strange.


    The master alone suddenly came to **** the boxing score, not only knew it was a fake, but also took a lot of effort to **** it, and even secretly left the two pages of his own boxing score to Jiang Ning.


    They are enemies of life and death!


    Jiang Ning has been chasing the hidden door and killing the master, but he has had a lot of time.


    But now...


    Tan Xing was really stunned, completely unaware of what happened.


    He glanced at Li Feidao and then at Jiang Ning.


    Both of them were clearly speaking Mandarin, but they couldn''t understand a word.


    "When the news spread, I said that the person who came to steal the fist score was seriously injured by me."


    "Ok?"


    Tan Xing was startled slightly, but Jiang Ning obviously didn''t make any move.


    "Seriously injured by you?"


    He hesitated for a moment and looked at Jiang Ning, "Jiang Ning, what is going on with this matter? If it''s not convenient for you to say, just treat me as if I didn''t ask, although I''m really confused now."


    Jiang Ning raised his head, looked at Tan Xing, and shook his head.


    He could not say.


    Not to mention Tan Xing, even Jiang Ning himself still didn''t fully understand.


    He had expected things to this point, but even so, it still surprised him and made him...somewhat unacceptable.


    Jiang Ning suddenly wanted to laugh when the game was in place until now.


    At this moment, he really understood that his game was not too big. The really big game had already begun since he was taken away on the street.


    "Just do what I said."


    Jiangning Road.


    "I understand."


    Tan Xing didn''t ask much. He could see that Jiang Ning''s mood at the moment was also very complicated.


    I''m afraid that even Jiang Ning himself hasn''t figured it out yet.


    He got up, turned and left without saying a word.


    In the tea room, only Jiang Ning and Li Feidao were left.


    "It''s really surprising, but you should be prepared."


    Li Feidao understands Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning is not the kind of person who will be manipulated. Since he will do this game, he will make such a temptation only if he is aware of it. Only now will he prove that his guess is correct.


    [Biqugexx.co] "No matter what, I must know the reason."


    Jiang Ning said, "If he really does something wrong..."


    He paused and did not continue.


    Kill him?


    Jiang Ning''s heart jumped suddenly!


    Li Feidao didn''t continue to ask, he drank three cups of tea in one breath, it might be difficult for him to choose.


    This kind of thing happens to anyone, it is difficult to make a decision, not to mention, it is Jiang Ning''s kindness, love and justice.


    "If you need it, please tell me at any time."


    Li Feidao didn''t say much, leaving Jiang Ning to be alone for a while and get up and leave.


    The news spread quickly.


    The fist score of Donghai Jidao Martial Arts Hall was stolen!


    The thief was powerful and wounded dozens of people. Even in the midst of heavy encirclement, he still fled away, but was seriously injured by the master of the Jidao martial arts gym...


    As soon as the news came out, it caused a huge sensation!

 Chapter 1432： Golden opportunity

    What is the place in Donghae?


    Forbidden land!


    Rumor has it that anyone who makes trouble there will pay a heavy price.


    And now, there are people who can steal the most important things from the most heavily guarded Jidao martial arts hall in the East China Sea!


    This makes many people wonder whether the East China Sea Forbidden Area is still the place where it was originally, extremely powerful and domineering.


    It''s like a myth is broken, some people start to question, and some even start to test...


    But Jiang Ning didn''t care about these at all.


    He is waiting, waiting for news!


    At that time.


    Montenegro, who was preparing to do it himself, was also surprised.


    He didn''t expect that the Lord would do it at this time.


    Before you are ready to do it yourself, do it first!


    "Jiang Ning is too conceited."


    Yantang said lightly, "He thought that no one could do anything to him, so he was so unscrupulous. Now that the forbidden area in the East China Sea has been broken, more and more people will question him."


    Yantang, standing in front of Montenegro, smiled.


    "Of course, he is not important. What is important is that now, I got a six-page boxing score all at once. Congratulations to Master Black Mountain.


    Montenegro squinted.


    ?Zero-zero waiter is picking up dyeing? "Where is the Lord?"


    "He was injured and he didn''t dare to show up easily."


    Yan Tang said, "So, I''m here to tell Master Black Mountain that the boxing sheet is already available, and Master Black Mountain will send it when he wants it."


    He bowed slightly, with a smile on his face.


    He raised his head and glanced at Black Mountain, somewhat mocking himself.


    "The Lord does not agree with me to bring such important things. In his heart, he still doesn''t believe me."


    Montenegro narrowed his eyes.


    "He''s near Zhongnan Mountain, right?"


    Yantang nodded.


    "take me."


    Black Mountain said, "Since he is injured, how can I make him go again? I can pick it up personally!"


    Yantang hesitated for a moment.


    "Master Black Mountain, Jiang Ning has sent a lot of people to chase and kill the Lord, and now I am looking for him. I''m afraid it will attract Jiang Ning''s attention. Our hidden family..."


    "Quiet Jiangning, what''s the matter?"


    Black Mountain sneered, the wrinkles in the corners of his eyes getting deeper and deeper, "I wanted to kill him and get back the boxing sheet! Since the master has done it first, let him stay for a few days!"


    "Yes."


    Yantang nodded.


    He turned and left, and Black Mountain followed.


    This Zhong Nanshan, the last time he went out was twenty years ago!


    In the past two decades, no one from the hermit family has gone out, because they have already made an agreement between them, and no one is allowed to go out if they can''t make a punch.


    All of them stayed in Zhongnanshan quietly, delving into the martial arts quietly, and comprehending the only page of the fist sheet.


    But how did they know that Black Mountain had secretly asked the Lord to search outside for twenty years!


    It''s been twenty years.


    Now, the six-page boxing score is in the hands of the Lord, and he was seriously injured by Jiang Ning. Such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Black Mountain will not be stupid and miss it for nothing.


    Kill the Lord!


    Get back the boxing score!


    Once the Fang family gets another six-page boxing score, it is tantamount to controlling all the voice.


    How do the other two compare with Fang''s family?


    And in Black Mountain, he can definitely become the next generation Patriarch of the Fang family, no doubt!


    All of this is about to be done soon, even in Black Mountain, they are a little bit unable to restrain their excitement.


    The village not far from Zhongnan Mountain has been abandoned for a long time.


    In this era, it is the pursuit of most people to stay away from nature and enter big cities.


    When a Taoist temple broke the incense, even the door plaque fell to the ground long ago and fell into two halves.


    "Crack!"


    He stepped on the tiles at the foot of Black Mountain, and they suddenly broke apart. He walked to the entrance of the hall and looked at the pale Lord who was sitting cross-legged on the futon.


    "Long time no see, should I call you Lord, or someone?"

 Chapter 1433： She died

    Black Mountain looked at the Lord, with a smile on his face, with a hint of irony.


    "You would pick a place and find such a Taoist temple."


    He stood there like an insurmountable mountain!


    His body is majestic and powerful!


    "Call me whatever you want,"


    The Lord sat there and slowly raised his head, "What I promised you, and now I have done it, what about the things you promised me?"


    He stared at Black Mountain, stretched out his hand and slowly took off his mask.


    "Twenty years, it''s time to return her to me."


    He looked a little weak, said a few words, there was no blood on his face, and he breathed slightly.


    The Lord took out a box from his arms, opened it gently, took out a six-page boxing sheet, shook it, and put it back carefully, looking up at Heishan.


    He is waiting for Montenegro''s answer.


    Montenegro could tell that the Lord was forcibly cheering up.


    Seeing this, he was even more proud.


    "As a commandment elder and a person who breaks the rules of the family, I can''t be merciless!"


    "I have punished her to face the wall and think about it so far. I haven''t directly handed her over to the Patriarch. It''s already a chance for you. Don''t know what is good or bad."


    The Lord''s face changed.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Forgot to tell you, she is dead."


    Montenegro wrote lightly.


    As he spoke, he looked at the Lord''s expression and the expectation in the Lord''s eyes. He gradually became surprised and surprised, and then he couldn''t believe it, and suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you surprised? Twenty years! Twenty years! Do you think she can wait for you for twenty years?"


    Black Mountain laughed wildly, looking at the Lord¡¯s gradually savage face, and laughed presumptuously, "I tell you, in the second year you worked for me, she died!"


    "Rebelling against the clan rules, and falling in love with you, a vulgar child, is she worthy of the Fang family? She is ruining the reputation of the Fang family!"


    Black Mountain yelled, "I am already helping her if I don''t hand her over!"


    "Ahem--"


    When the Lord heard this, he immediately opened his mouth, wowed out a mouthful of blood, pointed at Black Mountain, his eyes were full of crazy killing intent!


    "Hate me?"


    Seeing the Lord vomit blood and his face became paler, he only confirmed at this moment that the Lord was indeed injured.


    And the injury is not light.


    "I killed her myself."


    "you wanna die!"


    The Lord screamed and slapped his palm on the ground, and the whole person bounced and swept towards the Black Mountain.


    "boom!"


    Two fists slammed together, making a loud noise!


    "Hahaha, you really got hurt!"


    From this fist, Montenegro can feel that the internal injury of the Lord is not light, and it does not even have much strength. What is the use of softness?


    He screamed, murderous in his eyes, no longer concealing it.


    "Today, I took the boxing score and killed you by the way! Those who betrayed me are not qualified to live anymore!"


    Montenegro is moving!


    He used his strength for the first time, only when he raised his fist, it was as if even the air had been compressed by him, and a series of bursts of air made people scream in their ears!


    One punch!


    Violent and strong? Lu Wushan and Wu Shanwu serve as a servant?


    The master did not retreat in the slightest, fists with both hands, Ji Dao boxing, more and more violent.


    Twenty years of ten years, enough for him to study a page of boxing, so that his strength is not known how much better than in the past.


    The two immediately fought fiercely.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    dusty!


    The sound of fists and kicks made the ears rumbling.


    "Hate me! Hate me! Hate me!"


    Black Mountain yelled, "I told you, when I killed her, she was still begging me, begging me to let you go, she knelt down and beg me!"


    "die!"

 Chapter 1434： I am not yours

    There is no more words on the Lord, and the murderous aura in his eyes is getting thicker.


    Suddenly, he speeded up suddenly, saw the right time, and slammed a punch in the past.


    Montenegro''s face changed a lot!


    Quickly raised his fist, and went away likewise: "You are pretending? Huh! Overpowered!"


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, the Lord flew upside down, and the sternum clicked with a crisp sound, I don''t know how many broken.


    And Heishan also took a few steps backwards, clutching his shoulders, and took a deep breath. With a violent fist, his shoulder bones were also broken!


    "You are so insidious! You are pretending!"


    Montenegro roared.


    He didn''t expect that he deliberately tried to test the Lord, just to see if he was injured, the Lord could even pretend to vomit blood.


    If it weren''t for the defense, I''m afraid that the punch from the master just smashed my head!


    "Ahem--"


    The Lord opened his mouth and vomited blood, this time, it was not fake.


    His face suddenly paled.


    "Hehe, you even guarded, I really underestimate you."


    He was struggling slowly to stand up, his whole body was in severe pain!


    "Return her... to me!"


    He yelled.


    As soon as the voice fell, he rushed over again.


    The two people fought fiercely and became more violent!


    boom!


    The slabs on the ground cracked instantly, and the gravel flew up and down, making people horrified.


    Yantang, who was standing not far away, slowly clenched his fists.


    "Snapped!"


    The two separated again, and at the same time opened their mouths and spouted a mouthful of blood.


    On the arm of the Lord, he was directly torn off a piece of meat by Black Mountain!


    shocking!


    "Yantang, kill him!"


    Black Mountain yelled, his injury was not light, but the Lord was more injured, "Quickly kill him for me!"


    "Puff--"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a dagger suddenly stabbed in behind him.


    The black attendant Lu Pa closed and flicked Xi Shan''s eyes widened suddenly, looking at his stomach, showing a dagger, the whole person was stunned...


    "Yantang..."


    "You are right, I am not yours."


    He said, "Today, the person who died is you!"


    "boom!"


    Heishan screamed, his muscles tense, his arms swept abruptly, directly hit Yantang''s face, knocking him out.


    His eyes were like brass bells, angrily open.


    "you¡­¡­"


    His body was trembling, and the hostility in his eyes became stronger!


    "All have to die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the momentum on Black Mountain became more and more surging!


    The expressions of the Lord and Yantang both changed drastically. They didn''t expect that Heishan would be so strong.


    Twenty years, not only have they become stronger, but Montenegro has also become stronger!


    The violent aura surged, and Black Mountain was like a bull, striding forward, rushing towards the Lord, without using any tricks, just pure brute force, kicked it out, and kicked the Lord again. go out.


    "die!"


    "die!"


    "die!"


    He roared like a madman, chasing the Lord, and bombarding him with fists!


    The Lord didn¡¯t have time to react, and he raised his hand to block, click¡ª


    The arm was directly kicked off by Montenegro!


    Seeing Montenegro''s huge fist, head towards the Lord is safe, and his eyes are splitting!


    "stop!"


    Yantang screamed, rushed over, and stood in front of the Lord.


    Snapped!


    This punch hit him hard!


    Puff, blood splattered!


    The bloodshot eyes in the Lord''s eyes became dense in an instant. With a low growl, he took the opportunity to smash it with a punch and hit Heishan''s heart.


    boom!


    Fist and strength penetrated into¡ª¡ª


    This is a trace of skills he learned from Jiang Ning, at this moment, it broke out!

 Chapter 1435： Shes not dead

    Boo¡ª¡ª


    With a muffled sound, Heishan''s eyes widened suddenly, and only felt his heart tighten, and his entire heart suddenly swelled.


    Soon, his face turned red, then blue...


    He took a few steps back, his eyes rounded, and his body was paralyzed!


    "thump!"


    Heishan didn''t even have time to say a word, staring at the Lord and Lord, and fell heavily.


    His heart burst!


    "Yantang!"


    The Lord supported Yantang and shouted loudly, "Hold on! Don''t die!"


    He closed his eyes in Lu Ran Xidi Xi''er. He didn''t expect that at a critical time, Yan Tang didn''t even want his own life, but also came to protect himself.


    Twenty years ago, he was willing to betray Montenegro and be the first envoy under his seat. Twenty years later, he could not even take his own life...


    "Don''t believe him..."


    Yantang half-closed his eyes, exhausted, but still squeezed out a smile, "She''s not dead... She''s still in Fang''s dungeon..."


    After speaking, Yantang''s head crooked, and he lost his breath.


    The Lord trembled all over.


    He stretched out his hand to close Yantang''s eyes, his fingers were shaking uncontrollably.


    Montenegro is dead!


    This **** man is finally dead!


    Back then, he humiliated him, stepped him on the soles of his feet, used him, and threatened him with his most beloved woman, asking him to search for the Jidao boxing book for Montenegro...


    Today, he finally found the opportunity to kill Montenegro!


    But Yantang, who had followed him for many years, died.


    The red eyes on the Lord were faintly moist.


    "I know, I always know what you want... I''m sorry."


    He gritted his teeth and his voice was hoarse.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, a rush of blood came up, and the whole person fell straight down.


    Outside the Taoist temple, from a distance, a few pairs of eyes stared, and nothing happened for a long time.


    "They did it."


    Brother Gou stared at the Taoist temple, and gestured immediately, "Go!"


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Five or six people rushed over immediately.


    Jiang Ning asked them to stare near Zhongnan Mountain, and they found signs of activity in this Taoist temple.


    Several people approached the Taoist temple, cautiously not dare to be careless.


    They know very well that the masters here are not something they can deal with, and once they are discovered, they will be dead!


    Brother Gou and the others communicated with their eyes and cooperated for a long time, and they had a tacit understanding for a long time.


    Soon, a few people sneaked into the Taoist temple and smelled the faint smell of blood in the air!


    It''s dead!


    Brother Gou rushed in immediately and saw the three people lying on the ground in the Taoist Temple at a glance.


    "Two dead, this one is not dead."


    Looking at the mask on the Lord''s side, Brother Gou feels a little confused.


    This...is the Lord!


    A tyrannical master, he almost died here today.


    You can clearly see the traces of fierce fighting at the scene, they don''t need to think about it, just experienced here? What a crazy fight.


    "Take him away!"


    Brother Dog lowered his voice.


    Several people immediately raised their heads up and left quietly.


    The storm of theft of fist scores in the East China Sea quickly subsided.


    Even if some people question whether the prestige of the East China Sea Forbidden Land remains the same, no one dares to try it by himself.


    Because the name Jiangning still has the deterrent power of the ancestor!


    At the Jidao Martial Arts Hall, all defenses were removed, and the boxing scores in the exhibition room also publicly stated that they were just fakes.


    Where else is there someone who would commit dangers with their own lives, and make trouble in the East China Sea for some fakes, and seek their own death.


    At this moment, inside the martial arts hall, a guest room door was closed tightly.


    Outside, Gou Ge and more than a dozen people stood there with serious expressions, not daring to slack in the slightest.


    "Brother, people are inside."


    When Jiang Ning came, Brother Dog immediately stepped forward, "Not dead, but not far from death."

 Chapter 1436： Surviving

    Seeing Jiang Ning''s dignified expression, he didn''t dare to say more.


    Brother Gou doesn''t know the true identity of the Lord, but he knows that he must be inextricably related to Jiang Ning, because he can see that Jiang Ning''s mood is a bit bad.


    "Well, thank you for your hard work."


    Jiang Ning just nodded, patted Brother Gou on the shoulder, then opened the door and walked in.


    The door closed again.


    "Brother Gou, this lord, it turns out to be an acquaintance of eldest brother..."


    "If this kind of thing happens to anyone, it will be uncomfortable. People who do a lot of evil will turn out to be people close to them."


    Brother Gou frowned and snorted, "I don''t care anyway, I will listen to Big Brother''s decision anyway!"


    He turned his head, and the others nodded.


    In the room.


    Jiang Ning walked to the bed and looked at the person lying there, that face was very strange to him.


    "At this time, don''t you show your true colors, Master."


    His expression is a bit complicated, some can''t believe it, or he doesn''t want to believe it.


    "Ha ha."


    Hearing the sound, lying on the lord there, opened his eyes, stretched out his hand and gently touched under his earlobe, tearing open a thin human skin mask!


    "Jiangning, it''s been a long time? See you."


    Seeing that familiar face, Jiang Ning''s heart trembled suddenly: "Who are you now, or the Lord?"


    "Who am I."


    He Daoren looked at Jiang Ning with a smile, just like when he rescued Jiang Ning on the street.


    "Why."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, "Is it fun to lie to me?"


    In his mind, there were scenes of scenes of how the Taoist protects himself, teaches himself, and treats himself as his own child to care and love...


    But why did he lie to himself again?


    The Hidden Gate Master, who has been tracking for several years, turned out to be his own master!


    The person who severely injured his master, or even killed his master, was just made up, all this is a lie!


    "There are a lot of helplessness in life, and I''ve been struggling,"


    He Daoren looked at Jiang Ning with a soft gaze, as if he knew that his deadline was approaching, but instead he let it go, "You don''t have to be grateful to me for saving you back then."


    "Actually, I didn''t want to save you back then, I just..."


    He laughed at himself, "I just want to use you to threaten Jiang Daoran and hand over Jiang''s Ji Dao boxing score."


    "After I get the boxing score, I will kill you again. This is my original plan, but unfortunately I can''t get it."


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    He even didn''t believe that the truth of things back then would be like this.


    He shook his head: "I don''t believe it."


    "You still want to lie to me now?"


    Even if later, He Daoren knew that he had a page of fist scores on his body, he still did not kill himself, but instead guided himself with heart and comprehend fist scores.


    If he wants to kill himself, he can kill himself almost anytime!


    "Stupid disciple, I''m not a good person, do I kill fewer people?"


    He Daoren smiled bitterly, and the corners of his mouth suddenly overflowed with blood, "I have murdered a lot of people, how many innocent people have I killed, these are all sins, what do you not believe in people like me?"


    He sighed for a long time, not caring that his internal injuries were serious.


    Even if he would die in the next moment, he didn''t care.


    "I have done too many bad things, and I will die, and sooner or later I will pay for my life, but I don''t regret it, I just regret that I still haven''t been able to save her..."

 Chapter 1437： Its all over

    What''s the fear of death?


    If I didn''t want to save her, I would have died long ago!


    He Daoren smiled bitterly, and understood at this moment that he was not far from death with this serious injury, but he couldn''t rescue her, and maybe even she was already dead.


    Can you live for twenty years in Fang''s dungeon?


    Jiang Ning was in a complicated mood.


    He looked at He Dao Ren, his body was trembling.


    It was difficult for him to accept that the person he had been following turned out to be his master.


    When he learned that his master, He Dao Ren, was severely wounded by the Lord and was about to die, Jiang Ning was going crazy!


    He vowed to avenge the master, kill the master, and destroy the entire hidden gate.


    But now...


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed."


    He Daoren looked at Jiang Ning and his apprentice. He knew Jiang Ning too well.


    He just knew that Jiang Ning would avenge himself, knowing that he was severely wounded and killed by the master, he would definitely try his best to avenge himself, he would definitely kill the master at all costs, and kill... himself!


    It''s a pity that, after all, I didn''t die under Jiang Ning''s hands.


    "what is the problem!"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help it, and yelled [ÎÒ°®¹ÊÊÂwww.xss521.com], "You tell me! Tell me!"


    The kindness of nurturing for more than ten years, He Daoren is heavier than the Jiang family''s kindness to him, how can Jiang Ning accept it?


    The master he respected has become that domineering and arrogant master who has done a lot of bad things?


    "Nothing at all."


    He Daoren''s voice gradually became quieter, and his eyes turned softer when he looked at Jiang Ning, "Jiang Ning, I have failed in my life and cannot protect the one I love. I am not a man, I..."


    "It''s okay for me to have an apprentice like you, so I can die without regret."


    "Master!"


    Jiang Ning gritted his teeth, "Tell me, who forced you to be like this!"


    He grasped He Daoren''s hand, his eyes were reddish.


    He refused to believe that his master would do so many bad things.


    Scene after scene in his mind made Jiang Ning believe that there must be hidden secrets in all of this. It is absolutely impossible for a person like He Dao to be the master, impossible!


    He Daoren smiled, did not say anything, exhausted all his strength, stretched out his hand and gently patted the back of Jiang Ning''s hand.


    "I hope you... can protect your beloved woman, Master, I can''t help you."


    He Daoren slowly closed his eyes.


    He is very tired.


    Even if there is still something to do and he didn''t save his woman back, he knew that he had no chance.


    He didn''t want to cause trouble to Jiang Ning, didn''t want Jiang Ning to take risks for his own sake, and didn''t want Jiang Ning to have anything else because of himself...


    It''s over, then it''s all over.


    Jiang Ning stood there, the whole person was like a statue, motionless, until he felt that He Dao Ren''s hand had become cold.


    There is no trace of the temperature of a living person.


    Jiang Ning''s body trembled slightly.


    ?Pa Yiling Furan Lu Shiran? "Don''t tell me anything."


    He looked at He Dao Ren, "Do you think I wouldn''t check it."


    Jiang Ning didn''t know that He Daoren had always been related to the hermit family, and he knew that the girl he was talking about must also be related to the hermit family.


    He didn''t tell him anything, just worried that he would conflict with people from the hermit family, right?


    At the last moment, I still care about myself and protect myself...


    "If you don''t tell me, I will also find out, I don''t care who you are, you are my master, the one who gave me new life."


    Jiang Ning''s tone gradually calmed down.


    But there was a faint mist of tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 1438： I just want to die by your hands

    The news is temporarily blocked.


    Except for a few people like Tan Xing, no one knew who Daoist was the Lord, and no one knew that who Daoist was seriously injured and died in front of Jiang Ning, without revealing anything.


    "Funeral, do it simply."


    Jiang Ning ordered to go down.


    He Daoren told him before that if one day he died, he would just spill his ashes into the sea, and don''t let a group of people quarrel him.


    Jiang Daoran is here. He Linbei and Yan Chinan are also with him.


    The three of them all knew He Dao people early, and it was Jiang Daoran who even asked He Dao people to save Jiang Ning in the first place!


    However, even the three of them did not expect that things would be like this.


    "I guessed, but I''m not sure."


    He Linbei looked at Jiang Ning, "Because I can''t think of what I think, what is the meaning of what he did, but now, I know."


    Jiang Ning knelt before the spirit and slowly raised his head.


    "He dragged on for twenty years."


    He Linbei sighed, "He has been struggling, he is waiting for you to grow, and waiting for you to be strong enough to stop him and kill him!"


    "He said that he just wanted to die under your hands. When we heard it at the time, we thought he was drunk too much and was talking nonsense. I didn''t expect..."


    Yan Chinan shook his head, "I understand everything now."


    Jiang Ning clenched his fists tightly and said nothing.


    He was silent for a long time before speaking.


    "Tell me clearly what happened that year."


    "I don''t care who he is, no matter who he is, or the Lord, he is my master!"


    "He has done a lot of wrong things, and he deserves to die, but it is even more **** to make him such a person!"


    Jiang Ning''s body exudes a murderous aura!


    Crazy and turbulent!


    Even He Linbei and Yan Chinan couldn''t help shaking.


    "Jiang Ning... Your master doesn''t want you to know too much."


    He Lin North Road.


    They could feel that He Daoren chose to die in this way, instead of dying in Jiang Ning''s hands as he said before. I''m afraid there is another secret.


    However, He Daoren didn''t say it himself, obviously he didn''t want Jiang Ning to know too much.


    How could it be easy to force someone to become like this? From whom to force him to become a man and a power of the Lord?


    "I have to know!"


    Jiang Ning squeezed his fists, his joints creaked, "No matter who it is, I have to figure out who forced my master to be like this!"


    "Yes, you will pay back if you are a grudge, you will pay back!"


    Sen Leng''s murderous aura suddenly dropped the air in the entire mourning hall!


    He Linbei wanted to say something, Jiang Daoran stopped him and shook his head.


    Jiang Daoran knew the status of He Daoren in Jiang Ning''s heart.


    Be a teacher for one day, and be a father for life.


    For more than ten years, the person who has been with Jiang Ning day and night, treated him like a child, and taught him martial arts to teach him how to behave.


    Now that the Daoist died tragically, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but find out the matter through investigation.


    "I think things are weird,"


    Jiang Daoran pulled the two people out of the door without disturbing Jiang Ning. "If he wanted to get the boxing score, he could kill Jiang Ning directly back then, but he didn''t..."


    Yan Chinan and He Linbei both had very solemn faces.


    All this was too sudden, even if they had some guesses, but what really happened before them, it still made them a little surprised.


    It is also difficult for them to believe that the person who had accumulated virtue and did good will be forced to become the master of the hidden door.


    "Could it be because of her?"


    After a moment of silence, He Linbei frowned slightly, raised his head, and looked at the two people.

 Chapter 1439： Someone went out privately

    At that time!


    Down the Zhongnan Mountain!


    In that dilapidated Taoist temple.


    Several people stood there, looking at Heishan Genyantang''s corpse, their faces solemn.


    "Master Black Mountain, was actually killed."


    The person in the lead snorted and didn''t seem to care much about Black Mountain''s death.


    When he learned that Black Mountain had left the family, he immediately led people to chase him out.


    Unexpectedly, Montenegro died.


    "Master Black Mountain''s heart was shattered, so domineering!"


    He squatted down and checked it carefully, a flash of astonishment flashed across his face, "This is... Ji Dao Fist?"


    Hearing this, the expressions of other people around were slightly shocked.


    Several people looked at each other.


    "Master Hongshan, you mean, Master Black Mountain was smashed to the heart with Ji Dao Fist?"


    "This Ji Dao fist score hasn''t appeared all the time, Master Black Mountain has searched for twenty years, but there is no clue."


    Fang Hongshan, who was squatting there, gradually became fierce in his eyes.


    He immediately realized that there must be something hidden behind this incident.


    Ji Dao Boxing...


    The Fang family and other hidden families have always been surmising, but there are only a few families, and there are not a few. Just a single one allows them to study for several decades.


    Although this boxing score is very simple, it is only the most basic point of the boxing technique, but the map behind the boxing spectrum is the real treasure!


    "Bring back."


    Fang Hongshan Road.


    "Yes!"


    Several people immediately took Heishan and Yantang''s body away.


    Fang Hongshan stood in front of the entrance of Zhongnan Mountain and looked at the surrounding environment.


    He always knew what Heishan wanted to do, and he had never given up the position of Patriarch. He did not expect that Heishan would die, and he would die under Ji Dao Fist!


    People from other Fang family were killed!


    "Black Mountain, Black Mountain, what did you do with the Fang family on your back."


    Fang Hongshan snorted, and a little bit from his feet, the whole person instantly swept into the forest and disappeared.


    And then.


    Fang family!


    Among the Zhongnan Mountain, there are not many courtyards hidden in the deep mountains and old forests like this.


    It occupies a full area of ??thousands of square meters, and a building of this scale was built without knowing how much manpower and material resources were spent.


    At this moment, Fang Family Hall.


    At the top of the Patriarch''s seat, sat a majestic man!


    Fang Wei!


    Hidden Family, Fang Family Patriarch!


    The anger on that face made the entire hall become dull.


    No one dared to speak.


    The body of Montenegro was lying on the ground.


    "Ji? Xifuer Guranshan Shishan? Dao fist score, didn''t Heishan say that there is no whereabouts!"


    The man above, majestic and extremely angry, he roared, making people tremble with fright!


    "Patriarch."


    Fang Hongshan stepped forward and said, "I just investigated. Recently, someone violated family rules and went out privately."


    "Who?"


    Fang Hongshan did not hesitate, staring at Fang Wei, "Fang Qiu."


    Hearing this name, Fang Wei''s face changed, and a strange light radiated from his narrowed eyes.


    "Where is Fang Qiu?"


    "Bring Fang Qiu."


    Fang Hongshan turned his head, his subordinates immediately turned to find Fang Qiu.


    The atmosphere in the hall was extremely serious.


    An elder died, this is not an hour.


    In addition to the head of the Fang family, Fang Wei, there are also several elders who are responsible for family discipline, martial arts training, resource management, etc...


    Black Mountain is the commandment elder, and he will handle any violation of the clan rules.


    But Fang Wei didn''t expect that Montenegro would guard and steal himself, he seriously violated the family rules, and deceived himself many times!


    He asked Montenegro, at least no less than a dozen times, whether there was any whereabouts of the Jidao boxing score. Heishan said no, twenty years!

 Chapter 1440： Family rules!

    Fang Wei knew that Jidao fist scores were hard to find and needed fate, so he didn''t take it too seriously, but now it is clear that Heishan lied.


    "Red Mountain!"


    Fang Wei shouted.


    "exist!"


    "This matter, no matter what is behind it, you will find it out for me! No matter who is involved, you will find it out for me!"


    "An elder in our Fang family died. No matter what the reason, you have to catch this murderer. Can you hear me clearly?"


    "Yes!"


    Fang Hongshan shouted respectfully.


    He knew that Fang Wei was expressing his position in advance.


    He didn''t expect Fang Qiu to be involved. As one of Fang Wei''s four children, Fang Qiu has never been considered the best one, but even so, Fang Wei really wants to punish Fang Qiu, which still makes people feel a little trembling.


    "Patriarch, Fang Qiu is here."


    Outside the main hall, Fang Qiu''s face was pale.


    He has heard that Montenegro is dead!


    Fang Qiu''s throat slipped when he heard the voice calling him inside, and he was full of fear.


    Even though the man sitting above is his biological father, he still fears.


    Because he knows that no one is stricter than Fang Wei, and the six relatives don''t recognize it!


    He walked into the hall tremblingly, raised his head and shouted respectfully: "Patriarch!"


    Here, he dare not even call his father.


    "Humph!"


    Fang Wei patted the armrest, "Fang Qiu, you are so bold!"


    Plop!


    Fang Qiu knelt down immediately.


    "Patriarch spare your life!"


    "Spare?"


    Fang Wei stood up and stared at Fang Qiu condescendingly, "If you think it''s my son, I''ll spare you? How to punish you for violating family rules, just how to punish!"


    "You go out privately, and you will be sentenced to 80!"


    The commandment elder Fang Heishan is dead, so Fang Wei will take care of it naturally.


    He didn''t ask about Montenegro, it was punishment at the beginning, and without a trace of politeness, he directly let people drag Fang Qiu out of the house.


    After a while, there was a burst of screams!


    In the hall, no one dared to speak.


    Everyone knows that Fang Wei''s temper has always been like this. Whoever dares to intercede, Fang Qiu will only be beaten worse!


    The screams gradually subsided, and Fang Qiu was dragged back, lying on the ground, blood behind him!


    "Patriarch, the punishment is over."


    Fang Hongshan glanced at Fang Qiu without any sympathy on his face.


    Fang Qiu''s four children, Fang Qiu is considered to be a very inconspicuous one, and the chance of inheriting the position of Patriarch in the future is very slim.


    Such immature guys, I am afraid that they are encouraged to use by Black Mountain, so they dare to go out privately regardless of family rules!


    "Fang Qiu."


    Fang Wei shouted.


    Fang Qiu shook his body while lying on his stomach, gritted his teeth, and said with a trembling voice: "Yes."


    "Who told you to go out?"


    "What are you going out for? Tell me all about everything, do you understand?"


    Fang Wei''s voice could not be heard at all, it was cold and merciless!


    Fang Qiu raised his head strenuously and looked at Fang Wei, where he dared to conceal a trace.


    "Yes...Yantang!"


    He struggled, pointing to the Yantang corpse set aside, "It was he who told me that there was a Jidao boxing book outside, I...I want to get it back, I want to give it to the owner..."


    Fang Qiu smiled bitterly, "I think...I want to do something for the Fang family..."


    "Ji Dao Boxing Table?"


    Fang Wei didn''t bother to give up what to say, and wanted to do something for the Fang family. He only heard a few words of Ji Dao Boxing Sheet, and his face suddenly changed.


    Ji Dao Boxing Book, really appeared!


    The **** of Montenegro, has he concealed it from himself? How much?

 Chapter 1441： Is a capital offense

    "What Ji Dao Fist? Pa Shan Yi Di Shan closed the servant? Spectrum!"


    Fang Wei shouted, "Where is the Ji Dao boxing score? Tell me clearly!"


    "Jiangning!"


    Fang Qiu shouted.


    "A man named Jiang Ning got several pages of fist scores, opened a Jidao martial arts gym in Donghai City, and made the Jidao fist scores public!"


    He gritted his teeth and said everything he knew.


    The whole hall suddenly quietly, and the needle drop can be heard!


    Make the Jidao boxing score public?


    Fang Wei was speechless.


    No one knows how precious the Jidao boxing spectrum is than these hidden families.


    Although the moves on the fist sheet are nothing, but the real meaning of these fist sheets, how can it be just the moves above.


    The map behind the boxing table is the real valuable thing!


    The man named Jiang Ning actually made the fist score public?


    "You said, he made the boxing score public?"


    After a long silence, Fang Wei said, "Is this Jiang Ning... a lunatic!"


    Fang Qiu nodded: "He, he is a lunatic."


    He wanted to say something more, telling Fang Wei that Jiang Ning was very strong, and he was definitely a top master at the Grand Master level, but the severe pain caused him to turn his eyes white and fainted.


    "Throw into the dungeon, face the wall and think about it for three months!"


    Fang Wei didn''t see the slightest softness on his face, as if he had just been severely punished, he was not his son at all.


    "Red Mountain!"


    He roared, and Fang Hongshan immediately took two steps forward.


    "exist!"


    "Investigate clearly, what''s going on, if there is the whereabouts of the Jidao boxing score, immediately bring the boxing score back to me!"


    "in addition,"


    Fang Wei squinted his eyes, "Killing our elder Fang is a capital crime!"


    "Yes!"


    Fang Hongshan should be there immediately.


    The Fang family has been hiding in the end of Nanshan for a long time, and there is no Jidao boxing score, and it is absolutely not allowed to go out. This is the rule of the family, and it is the rule of all the hidden families.


    But now, Ji Dao Boxing Book has appeared.


    I am afraid that all major families will be dispatched. Everyone wants to understand the secrets of the map behind the Jidao Boxing Book, and want to know where that map will eventually lead to!


    If they get the news first, they must get the boxing score first!


    Fang Wei stood there, everyone in the Fang family dared not speak, and there were not even a few people who looked directly at him.


    "Black Mountain guards and steals, as a commandment elder, but unscrupulously violated the family rules, the crime deserves death!"


    He shouted, "From today onwards, we will deprive the elders of the Black Mountain Commandments, and the corpses are not allowed to be buried in the Fang''s ancestral hall!"


    Extremely severe!


    The few people standing there couldn''t help but look startled.


    They knew that Fang Wei always said it was the same. He had always let Heishan be responsible for collecting the whereabouts of the Jidao boxing scores, but they didn''t expect Heishan to be his own.


    Always withhold information!


    This is not something Fang Wei allowed.


    "You all remember clearly, the Fang family rules cannot be broken, and whoever breaks the Fang family rules, I will never be merciless!"


    "Yes!"


    Fang Wei glanced around, snorted, and looked at everyone with fear.


    ...


    At that time.


    East China Sea.


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to make the funeral of Ho Dao Ren very grand.


    To be a teacher for one day and a father for life, it is very difficult for Jiang Ning to accept the death of a Daoist.


    "Don''t be too sad. Since He Dao Ren doesn''t want to tell you anything, he definitely doesn''t want you to be sad about him."


    Lin Yuzhen grasped Jiang Ning''s hand, not knowing how to comfort him.

 Chapter 1442： Make a fuss in the mourning hall!

    She also experienced this kind of thing for the first time.


    A person who has the kindness of nurturing and teaching Jiangning is very important to Jiangning.


    Lin Yu really knows Jiang Ning. He is a man of love and righteousness. Otherwise, he would not have found himself because of a candy fifteen years ago.


    Not to mention, what kind of person is the person who gave Jiang Ning a second life!


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, he couldn''t even squeeze a smile out of his face.


    He knelt there and said nothing, his expression lost, making Lin Yuzhen feel distressed when he saw it.


    Jiang Daoran and others sang incense to He Dao people one by one.


    "Jiangning, the sorrows have changed."


    He stepped forward and squatted down, "I believe in what kind of person, he is definitely not that kind of person. When he becomes the master, he must be unspeakable. He is your master. You should know him best."


    "Yes, even if he becomes the lord, he doesn''t seem to have killed innocent people."


    He Lin said, "Even if he becomes the lord, even if he is forced to sell his life..."


    He said halfway, gritted his teeth: "Those bastards, pinching his weakness, forcing him to do what he least wants to do, these beasts!"


    "who are they?"


    Jiang Ning raised his head and looked at He Linbei, "Hidden family, Fang family? Right."


    He Linbei bit his lip and nodded.


    "That woman is called Fang Ran. Your master said that he did not rescue her after all, so it should be...that is to say she."


    Back then, He Taoist and Fang Ran, who went out privately, hit it off, even the secular world could not stop them both, but the Fang family¡¯s house rules...


    However, they forced the two to separate, and Black Mountain took Fang Ran back, dealt with Fang Ran according to Fang''s family rules, and sent her into Fang''s dungeon!


    In the name of Fang Ran, he forced He Dao to work his life for him, and pursued the whereabouts of Ji Dao Fist Sheet for him.


    Otherwise, how can anyone embark on this path?


    Jiang Ning''s eyes became more and more cold, like a thousand years of ice, which made people frightened.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, a figure flew in and slammed heavily on the ground, almost overturning the coffin of He Dao Ren.


    In the hall, everyone suddenly changed their expressions.


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were even more murderous!


    "I heard that Ji Dao Boxing Sheet was snatched by the person in the coffin. I''ll take a look. It''s still not on him."


    A figure walked in without being polite.


    Fang Hongshan''s face was high up with a trace.


    He felt amused when he heard the words Ji Dao Wuguan. A mere mortal, he was embarrassed to use these four words, and he did not expect that the person who snatched the Ji Dao boxing book would set up a mourning hall here again at this moment.


    Heishan is dead, Yantang is dead, and in the coffin in front of him, it is obvious that he is the one who killed Heishan.


    "Who are you!"


    He Linbei''s face sank and he shouted sharply, "It''s a big trouble in the mourning hall, do you have any respect for the deceased?"


    "Respect? Just a mere ant, what kind of respect is needed."


    Fang Hongshan sneered and glanced at everyone, his eyes staying only for a moment on He Linbei and Yan Chinan, his face still disdainful, "Stop talking nonsense, I will take this corpse and boxing book."


    He? Ran Ayran attending Xilu Wuxi? waved his hand, and several people behind him walked directly towards the coffin and started to lift the coffin away.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    suddenly--


    A figure surging like a violent wind, terrifying murderous, almost instantly condensed!


    With a few muffled noises, the few people who were close to the coffin flew out, hit the ground heavily, and lost their breath!


    Standing in front of the coffin, Jiang Ning stared at Fang Hongshan with cold eyes.


    "My master''s body, whoever dares to move, I will kill anyone!"

 Chapter 1443： No trouble is allowed

    Jiang Ning stood in front of the spirit of Ho Taoist, exuding murderous aura all over his body!


    There are still people who dare to come here to make trouble.


    No Fangs, no shit!


    "It''s crazy!"


    When Fang Hongshan saw Fang Hongshan, Jiang Ning dared to kill the Fang family directly, and his face suddenly sank, "I don''t know how to lift up!"


    As soon as he waved his hand, the people behind him were about to rush out.


    "Yuzhen, you go in first."


    Seeing that they were about to do something, Jiang Daoran immediately took Lin Yuzhen away, but Lin Yuzhen shook his head.


    "I want to stay with Jiang Ning and don''t allow others to make trouble here!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved.


    While he moved, He Linbei, Yan Chinan, Ye Shan, Tan Xing...all moved!


    A strong breath surged, rushing directly to those few people.


    But Jiangning is too fast!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    He is like a wandering dragon. At this moment, he seems to be covered in armor, fearless, and his fists are extremely domineering.


    There is no reservation about the big opening and closing!


    But one face to face, Zhexi Furan Shan Er Yixi? Several people were blown away by him!


    "Extreme Dao Fist?"


    Fang Hongshan''s expression became even more ugly as soon as he saw it. He ignored the rest, and then slid the handle over, "What does the death of Heishan have to do with you!"


    This overbearing boxing technique is to kill the murderer of Montenegro.


    Either this dead man, or Jiang Ning in front of you!


    Fang Hongshan didn''t expect that an ordinary martial artist could comprehend Ji Dao Fist Technique.


    Jiang Ning must have boxing scores on him.


    A little bit under his feet, as fast as lightning, but in a moment, he arrived in front of Jiang Ning.


    One hand is raised high, the other hand is under pressure, like a flying crane spreading its wings, with an astonishing momentum, the palm of the hand instantly turns into a big knife, and it cuts hard to Jiang Ning''s throat!


    And Jiang Ning did not retreat, as if unable to see that palm, punched out, punched out straight--


    Fang Hongshan''s face changed a little, and he didn''t care about attacking Jiang Ning, and immediately pulled his hand back.


    He expected that he could hit Jiangning, but before that, Jiangning''s fist had already hit his heart!


    Montenegro died after being shattered by a punch to his heart. He didn''t dare to take any risks!


    Huh!


    Fang Hongshan stepped back, a trace of fear on his face.


    At this moment, Ye Shan and others surrounded him directly.


    "Come to the East China Sea to make trouble, don''t you ask, what is this place!"


    Jiang Ning burst into laughter.


    Not to mention, this is the mourning hall of the Taoist man, the mourning hall of his master!


    He doesn''t allow anyone to make trouble here!


    Outside, Brother Gou waited for hundreds of people, surrounded Fang Hongshan and others, and outside, there were thousands of people...


    Jiang Ning was angry, and the whole East China Sea was angry!


    Not only people like Brother Gou, but even the ordinary disciples, are equally angry!


    The deceased is great, and they don''t even have the least respect. Such people will not be merciless!


    Fang Hongshan suddenly felt the pressure.


    A Jiang Ning makes people feel terrified. He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning''s strength was so strong, and he could feel that Jiang Ning''s strength was extremely strong when he played against it!


    That kind of fierce and domineering boxing strength is definitely not weak.


    Not to mention, Ye Shan and others who surrounded themselves were all hidden.


    The arena has been in decline for many years. Unexpectedly, there are still many masters hidden.


    By the way, these masters are all concentrated in this Jidao martial arts hall!


    Fang Hongshan''s eyes shrank slightly, and it seemed that he suddenly reacted, why Jiang Ning wanted to make the fist score public, just to attract the real masters in these circles of the rivers and lakes!


    Who can not be interested in boxing score?


    "I am from the Fang family!"


    Fang Hongshan sneered and scanned everyone, "Do you know, Fang family, what do these two words mean?"

 Chapter 1444： Unbeatable!

    Jiang Ning stared at Fang Hongshan and walked over step by step.


    His steps were very light, as if he was afraid of disturbing him, who was already asleep, but every step, like a heavy hammer, hit Fang Hongshan''s heart hard!


    thump!


    thump!


    Jiang Ning''s eyes made Fang Hongshan feel that his heartbeat was quickening!


    "Is it a hidden family?"


    Jiang Ning stared at Fang Hongshan without stopping, "Is that the Fang family?"


    "You forced the death of my master!"


    His eyes instantly surged with tyrannical aura!


    Only A Fei who knows Jiang Ning knows that Jiang Ning at this moment is the God of War who blocked murder and the demon blocked the killing on the battlefield!


    Boom!


    Jiang Ning stomped on her feet sharply, and a deep shoe print was stamped on the ground, rubbing against the smell of burning rubber.


    too fast!


    The terrifying force erupted, and Fang Hongshan was shocked.


    He didn''t see Jiang Ning''s figure clearly, only saw a fist, slammed it hard, and immediately raised his hands to block it.


    Can--


    The fist was clearly blocked by him, but there was another fist, from below, an uppercut!


    boom!


    Fang Hongshan flew up all over.


    "Master Hongshan, be careful!"


    Before Fang Hongshan fell, his subordinates yelled in horror. Before saying a word, they were directly wiped on the neck by a throwing knife shot out.


    When Fang Hongshan reacted, he turned his head but saw no one.


    "No matter who it is, if my master is forced to death, I want you to pay for it!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning''s voice rang in Fang Hongshan''s ears!


    Immediately, there was a hand that grabbed Fang Hongshan''s shoulder and slammed him down severely on the ground.


    "? Yiwuran closed Xilu Wufu? Puff¡ª"


    Fang Hongshan opened his mouth and spewed blood, and his entire chin was already crooked.


    He wanted to fight back, but he couldn''t see where Jiang Ning was at all!


    Fang Hongshan''s face was extremely pale, and he had never been so desperate. Even if he was the elder of the Fang family, he was strong enough to rank in the forefront, and he had a little understanding of Ji Dao boxing.


    But he had never seen a master as terrifying as Jiang Ning!


    How could his Ji Dao boxing technique be so terrible?


    boom!


    It''s Jiang Ning''s fist!


    Snapped!


    It''s Jiang Ning''s feet!


    Click!


    It''s Jiang Ning''s hand!


    ...


    Fang Hongshan was like a dead dog, in front of Jiang Ning, there was no way to fight back, but for a moment, his arms were directly broken by Jiang Ning!


    "what--!"


    Fang Hongshan screamed and fell to the ground, embarrassed like a dog, where there is resistance.


    And Jiang Ning stood in front of him, kicked him **** the knee, grabbed Fang Hongshan''s hair with one hand, carried him, kneeling in front of what kind of spirit!


    "I''m sorry to disturb my master''s peace!"


    Sen cold!


    overbearing!


    majesty!


    Murderous!


    Not to mention Fang Hongshan and the Fang family, even Ye Shan and others have never seen such a violent side of Jiang Ning.


    Lin Yuzhen''s body trembled a little.


    She had never seen Jiang Ning like this. She knew that Jiang Ning was very sad at the moment, very angry, and even very regretful, but she could not help anything.


    "You...you are looking for death!"


    Fang Hongshan refused to lower his head, turned his head forcibly, and stared at Jiang Ning, "Are you trying to kill everyone around you?"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning slapped his hand up, not talking nonsense at all, "Apologize!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    Fang Hongshan wanted to say it again, but Jiang Ning did not show any mercy, and slapped Fang Hongshan''s face a few times.


    Everyone in the Fang family was dumbfounded!


    That is the elder of the Fang family!

 Chapter 1445： Trade it for someone!

    At this moment, Fang Hongshan, where is the majesty of Fang''s elders.


    Where is the majesty of the masters of the hidden family, slapped by Jiang Ning, the corners of his mouth are bloody!


    "Snapped!"


    With the last slap, Fang Hongshan lay directly on the ground, and the whole hall could hear a thump of his head.


    The floor was suddenly red with blood.


    The hall is very quiet.


    Especially a few people from Fang''s family are numb at this moment, as if they were struck by lightning and motionless.


    They would never have thought that Fang Hongshan came with them strong, but Jiang Ning killed several people, and even their elder Fang Hongshan was kneeling on the ground at this moment, without any resistance? Love to brush Xilu Wu''s place? force!


    Jiang Ning...Is he still a human?


    How could there be such a terrifying master in this circle of rivers and lakes.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Hongshan gritted his teeth, short of breath, "Jiang Ning! You are over!"


    He wanted to look up, Jiang Ning stepped on one foot and directly stepped on his head to make him continue to lie on his stomach.


    "Don''t you want Ji Dao Boxing Sheet?"


    He lowered his head and stared at Fang Hongshan, "Take someone for it!"


    "Fang Ran, listen to this name clearly, and within two days, send it to the East China Sea unscathed, otherwise--"


    With Jiang Ning''s feet secretly exerting force, Fang Hongshan immediately screamed.


    He felt that his head seemed to burst open!


    Those people from the Fang family have numb scalp!


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning flew a kick, directly like kicking a dead dog, kicking Fang Hongshan out of the mourning hall.


    "Agou, throw them out of the East China Sea for me!"


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou roared, and immediately led people, dragging Fang Hongshan and others out.


    In front of the mourning hall, there was no sound.


    The violent Jiang Ning surprised everyone.


    They knew that Jiang Ning was great, but they didn''t expect that Jiang Ning is now incredibly tough.


    This kind of strength has long surpassed the Grand Master level!


    Jiang Ning hadn''t paid attention to any hidden family or Fang family.


    Jiang Daoran''s eye sockets were a little moist. He knew that Jiang Ning became so violent because of the death of He Dao.


    In Jiang Ning''s heart, Ho Dao Ren is like a father, no one can replace him!


    Even myself.


    He knew that Jiang Ning had already washed away his terrible murderous aura, but unfortunately, someone was going to provoke him.


    "thump."


    Jiang Ning did not speak, and knelt in front of He Daoren''s mourning hall, continuing to guard him, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Lin Yuzhen knelt down and gently grasped Jiang Ning''s hand.


    The two people looked at each other, Lin Yu really wanted Jiang Ning to know that no matter what happened, he would be by his side.


    "Raise the defense level of the East China Sea."


    Huang Yuming whispered, "I''m afraid this Fang family will not give up."


    "We don''t cause trouble, we are never afraid of trouble!"


    "They dare to come to the East China Sea to be wild, we will let these **** come and go!"


    Jiang Ning, why the Taoist guards the spirit, never leave.


    The whole person was silent, Lin Yuzhen didn''t bother him either, just silently stayed by his side.


    Where Jiang Ning is, she is there, Jiang Ning is kneeling, she is kneeling.


    She followed everything Jiang Ning wanted to do.


    At that time.


    Fang Hongshan, whose arms were broken by Jiangning, was very weak and was guarded by others and returned to Zhongnan Mountain.


    They did not expect that things would become like this.


    A black mountain died, and now Hongshan is almost destroyed!


    Fang family, what face is there to say that he is a family of hermits?


    Was it a reclusive family who was killed, beaten, and humiliated?

 Chapter 1446： Fang family, come out!

    Fang''s house in Zhongnan Mountain.


    Seeing Fang Hongshan who were half missing and returning in embarrassment, Fang Wei was speechless for a while.


    That face, almost cannibalistic!


    "waste!"


    After a while, Fang Wei yelled, "Fang Hongshan, my Fang family''s face has been lost to you!"


    Even if he felt uncomfortable, Fang Hongshan still didn''t dare to reply.


    He gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and suppressed the anger in his heart.


    "Patriarch, Donghai...not an ordinary place!"


    He did not say that Jiangning is strong and does not want to admit that he is not an opponent of Jiangning in terms of strength. "The East China Sea is known as a forbidden area. It gathers the masters of the entire Jianghu circle, and they have the power of the entire underground circle. We..."


    Fang Hongshan glanced at the few people behind him, warning him not to talk nonsense.


    "You can''t even solve these ordinary people?"


    Fang Wei sneered.


    "Patriarch, I have checked. This forbidden area in the East China Sea is indeed unusual. Jiangning relied on the forbidden area in the East China Sea to sweep the northern families and even destroy the Pang family!"


    Fang Wei frowned.


    Pang family?


    Of course he knew that it was just these big-name families, they had never seen it before, and sending an elder-level master would be enough to destroy them!


    It''s just that they disdain it.


    For power and money, they hadn''t had much pursuit for a long time, because as long as they wanted, they were all at their fingertips.


    As long as there is enough strength, there is a strong and unmatched strength!


    What''s the point of the Pang family?


    Back then, a Ho Taoist with a hidden door could kill a top wealthy family.


    Fang Hongshan tried desperately to explain that he didn''t want Fang Wei to feel that his lack of abilities caused this failure.


    "Jiangning opened the Jidao martial arts gymnasium and published the Jidao boxing spectrum, attracting many masters from the world, many of whom are masters at the master level.


    He hurriedly said, "I am alone and cannot fight so many people."


    "What about the boxing score?"


    Fang Wei was angry.


    Fang Hongshan lost the face of Fang''s family, he could wait a while and talk about it, but what about the boxing score?


    What he wants is boxing score!


    "As far as I know, the boxing score in Jiang Ning''s hand was taken away. Now the pages of Donghai are just fakes, but who is the dead person..."


    Fang Hongshan raised his head and looked at Fang Wei, "It is very likely to be on him!"


    Is there any boxing score in the East China Sea?


    Upon hearing this, Fang Wei was immediately annoyed.


    Fang Hongshan took a trip, but he couldn''t handle such simple things.


    What''s the use of Fang''s raising him!


    Seeing that Fang Wei was about to get angry, Fang Hongshan immediately said: "But Jiangning said, if you want boxing, he can give it, but we need someone to change it!"


    "Take someone to change?"


    Fang Wei snorted, he didn''t like bargaining, especially with the people who are not qualified to bargain with him.


    "Who is it?"


    "Fang Ran."


    Fang Hongshan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slipped, "Jiang Ning said, within two days, if Fang Ran was sent to the East China Sea unscathed, he would give us the fist sheet, otherwise..."


    "Snapped!"


    Fang Wei slapped the table with anger, his eyes were almost cannibalistic!


    "Arrogant!"


    He yelled: "So it''s for Fang Ran''s bitch! The woman who is so ruinous and shameful of our Fang family, I will not kill her, it is already merciful!"


    "What kind of thing is Jiangning, he dare to ask me to pay someone?"


    Fang Wei''s face was full of anger, and there was no room for discussion.


    "Since he Jiang Ning wants to die, then my Fang family came out of the mountain, and he was the first one to kill!"

 Chapter 1447： Kill without mercy

    The Fang family is going out?


    Fang Hongshan shook his body and looked at Fang Wei with a little astonishment.


    The appearance of Ji Dao Boxing Book will definitely attract the attention of these hidden families. The Fang family is the first to know the situation now, and they must not miss such a good opportunity.


    But that Jiangning...


    Thinking of Jiang Ning''s strength, Fang Hongshan couldn''t help his heart beating violently.


    "Patriarch..."


    He was wondering if he should not hide it, it is better than being punished by Fang Wei than letting others die.


    "shut up!"


    Fang Wei shouted angrily, "Useless things!"


    "As the elders of the Fang family, will you only embarrass the Fang family one by one?"


    But Fang Wei closed his mind and Lu Ai''s words, immediately made Fang Hongshan''s face flushed, and when he reached his mouth, he swallowed into his stomach again.


    There are so many people in the hall, Fang Wei is in front of so many people, so he doesn''t give himself face, he is an elder anyway!


    In this family, apart from the Patriarch, the status of their elders is the highest.


    But in Fang Wei''s eyes, there has never been such a feeling.


    "Patriarch, I will try my best."


    Fang Hongshan had a bad tone, and said in a low voice.


    "You tried your best, is this the result? I think you are all old!"


    Fang Wei snorted, "If you feel that you are not suitable to sit in the position of an elder, then prepare to provide for the elderly!"


    Fang Hongshan''s breathing suddenly rose.


    He looked at Fang Wei angrily, then sneered and nodded again and again: "It seems that the Patriarch has made arrangements for a long time. Those of us are in the way of Patriarch''s eyes."


    Black Mountain betrayed Fang Wei, and Fang Wei''s trust in these elders instantly fell to the bottom.


    He was naturally suspicious, but now he has been concealed by Montenegro for twenty years!


    As a fool, he concealed it for twenty years, even if Heishan was not dead, Fang Wei would kill him himself!


    "You are seriously injured, I just want you to take care of your injury."


    Fang Wei squinted his eyes, and he heard Fang Hongshan''s tone, but he became more determined. His own guess that these elders of his own generation lost to himself when they competed for the position of Patriarch. Now, I am afraid that he is not reconciled.


    "Fang Xia!"


    He yelled, and in the crowd, a man stepped forward and said respectfully.


    "Fang Xia is here!"


    "Whoever insults our family, kill without mercy!"


    Fang Wei shouted, "Whoever kills our Fang family will kill you without mercy!"


    "The boxer who stole our family, kill! Nothing! Forgive!"


    He was overbearing every word, and it seemed that other people''s lives were just a piece of grass in his eyes, and he could easily crush it if he wanted to crush it!


    Fang Wei stared at Fang Hongshan, his straightened face with a hint of coldness.


    "The elder Hongshan was seriously injured, so he stayed in Fang''s house for a good rest. Just let the young people [literature museum www.wxguan.info] do these broken things."


    Fang Hongshan did not speak.


    He squeezed his fist, his eyes were uncertain.


    Fang Wei wanted to mention his son, and pushed all of their branches aside.


    Except for Fang Qiu, his four children, Fang Chun, Fang Xia, Fang Qiu, and Fang Dong, are all important to him. It is hard to say who will be the head of the future.


    But it definitely won''t be Fang Qiu, so Fang Wei executed Fang Qiu yesterday and didn''t move his eyelids. Today, he let Fang Xia take action to kill Jiang Ning and regain his boxing score!


    So that Fang Xia can do meritorious service, right?


    "Then Hongshan, I can only thank Patriarch."


    Fang Hongshan''s face was expressionless, and there was a gloom in his eyes, "Fang Xia is young and promising. If he takes action, the Fang family''s might, who dares to take it?"

 Chapter 1448： Overweight

    He turned his head and looked at Fang Xia.


    "I just want to remind you that there are many masters in the East China Sea, and the great masters in the arena are basically concentrated in the East China Sea. You..."


    "Thank you Elder Hongshan for reminding me."


    Without waiting for Fang Hongshan to finish speaking, Fang Xia glanced at him, "I waited for the reclusive family. At the beginning, in the circle of Jianghu, I was already outstanding, far surpassing other sects. Now that after so many years, the circle of Jianghu has fallen, and I wait for the hidden world. Aristocratic family, can''t it be worse than in the past, right?"


    "One loses the other, our Fang family''s prestige should be more prosperous, how can I be humiliated by those, salted fish offal?"


    The implication was that when Fang Hongshan came back in such embarrassment, he lost the face of the Fang family!


    There is still a face, so it''s funny to mention yourself here.


    Fang Hongshan was not angry. He just looked at Fang Xia, nodded, then nodded, with a hint of sarcasm in his laughter: "You are right, now... it should be your young people''s world, I am old."


    "I''m old!"


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left, shaking his hand away.


    In the hall, the atmosphere is a little serious.


    Fang Chun and Fang Dong, who were on the side, were still expressionless.


    Fang Wei asked Fang Xia to do such a simple task. Does it mean that he saw Fang Xia more and wanted to give Fang Xia a chance?


    Among the four brothers and sisters, Fang Chun, as the eldest sister, has always been in control of the Fang family¡¯s internal affairs and is not so concerned about power. However, Fang Dong knows that he is the youngest one and wants to compete with Fang Xia for the position of Patriarch, not one. Easy thing.


    As for Fang Qiu, a foolish man, he never paid attention to it.


    "Our family needs change,"


    Fang Wei said indifferently, "Now that boxing books appear, this is an opportunity!"


    "Once you can find out what the map behind the boxing sheet refers to, the Fang family will be able to take it to the next level!"


    He looked at everyone: "Remember, the news of boxing scores will be spread out sooner or later, and the entire family of hidden families in Zhongnanshan will know, so we have to get all the boxing scores in the shortest time!"


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Fang Xia and others shouted in unison.


    Fang Wei beckoned, and several guardians behind him stepped forward. The aura on them was strong, and obviously they all possessed extremely strong strength.


    As the twelve guardians of the Fang family, they are the powerful guarantee of the Fang family''s strength!


    "Fang Xia, take the three of them, take out the Fang family token, and let them see, this square character! You can sweep the East China Sea and the circles of rivers and lakes!"


    "I want you to do three things!"


    Fang Wei''s eyes were like cold stars, and his murderous aura suddenly came to life, "First, kill Jiang Ning! He insulted our Fang family! Second, destroy the body of that Taoist man, he should have died long ago! Third, bring back all the fist books! "


    "Fang Xia understands!"


    Fang Xia respectfully said.


    These three things are just three small things.


    He didn''t expect that the Taoist who harmed his aunt back then was not dead.


    Heyshan, this old thing, can really conceal it, and it has concealed the Fang family for twenty years!


    Of course, if it weren''t for that Taoist person, his aunt would not ruin the style, and he is still detained in the Fang''s dungeon, lingering.


    "I will bring back Jiangning''s head! To wash away the humiliation of our Fang family!"


    He Shan Wuran likes to conceal the ground and bows slightly, then stops speaking, and turns to leave with the three guardians.


    Jiang Ning wants them to send Fang Ran to the East China Sea without any damage within two days. This is simply a dream!


    Who has seen an ant who made a request to an elephant?


    After all, ants are ants, and they can''t help themselves!


    Their eyesight can only see what the ants can see. They don''t even know that in the eyes of an elephant, one foot is enough to trample them into powder!

 Chapter 1449： The dignity of the warrior

    East China Sea, extremely martial arts? Zero Shiran Xidi Zhe Ai Shan? Hall.


    In front of the mourning hall, Jiang Ning was still kneeling there.


    Three days.


    Lin Yuzhen was by his side. She knew that Jiang Ning at this time needed someone by his side, and that was what she should do.


    "The merits and demerits, some people say,"


    Jiang Ning looked at the spirit card, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "I know you are worried about me and conflict with these hidden families, but have you ever thought that if they force you to death, I will definitely ask them to pay the price!"


    He clenched his fist.


    It''s clear in my mind.


    Regardless of whether it is a Taoist or a master, he is his own master. He has raised himself for more than ten years, taught himself how to be a man, and teaches himself martial arts.


    Until he died, he still thought of himself, and suffered humiliation and anger alone.


    But doesn''t he regret it?


    Until he died, he could not save his beloved woman.


    "He Dao Ren doesn''t want you to repeat his mistakes."


    Lin Yuzhen pursed his lips and took a deep breath, "? Separate from the one he loves. He has experienced it, so he doesn''t want you to experience it again."


    That kind of pain, separated from the person I love the most for twenty years!


    She can''t imagine, let alone imagine, how can people who have no personal experience say empathy?


    If he separates himself from Jiang Ning, and even never sees each other again, Lin Yu will really only feel that it will be himself, the darkest day in his life.


    She...definitely can''t hold on!


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, turned his head, looked at Lin Yuzhen, stretched out his hand to embrace her.


    "I won''t let you go. No one can separate us."


    He held Lin Yuzhen and stroked her long hair: "No one can do it!"


    ...


    Jiang Ning collected He Dao Ren''s ashes.


    He remembered that Dao Ren once told him that if one day he died, let Jiang Ning send his ashes back to the Taoist temple where he once stayed.


    Lin Yu really went back.


    Lin is developing rapidly now, and there are many things every day, she needs to make decisions, and she can''t stop her pace.


    Extreme martial arts!


    Jiang Ning sat in the middle of the hall, with Tan Xing and others sitting on both sides.


    They are all highly respected masters in the arena.


    This time the Fang family came to make trouble in front of the mourning hall of He Dao Ren, arrogant and arrogant, making them very angry!


    Not to mention, that Fang Hongshankou''s wild words, trying to belittle the circle of Jianghu, the appearance of being above all makes them uncomfortable.


    "These reclusive families really treat themselves as superior,"


    An old master clenched his fist and said angrily, "In their eyes, we are all ants? Can they bully wantonly?"


    No matter what kind of person it is!


    These masters were also played by them in their applause. They were threatened and used for twenty years. In the end, even at the cost of their lives, they could not save the people they wanted to save.


    The Fang family, the so-called hermit family, did not regard their fate as fate at all.


    What transcendence is nothing but shit!


    "The Jidao Martial Arts Center, it¡¯s great to gather everyone together,"


    Tan Xing said, "We have been in circles for too long, so many people despise us and even want to humiliate us again and again. I, Tan Xing, will never agree!"


    After he finished speaking, several people sitting around nodded and agreed.


    They have the dignity of a warrior, and the persistence and belief of the older generations of people in the arena. How can they be easily trampled on by others?


    Tan Xing glanced around and said loudly: "Everyone, Jiang Ning is the master of the museum. His original intention for establishing the Jidao Martial Arts Center is to allow everyone to have a place to communicate, so that the inheritance of the circle of Jianghu will not be interrupted."


    "He can even share with you such precious boxing books as Jidao Boxing. I think he doesn''t need to doubt his mind anymore, right?"

 Chapter 1450： Full support!

    Several old people nodded. They were not fools. Naturally, it was obvious that Jiang Ning was well-intentioned.


    "Then I''ll be fair,"


    Tan Xing glanced at Jiang Ning, and immediately stood up, "Can the circle of Jianghu be revived, whether it can be carried forward, relying on Jiangning alone, not enough, his energy is limited, we old guys should stand up and help him share the burden!"


    "As the curator, he has done everything he can, and what we have to do is to fully support him and stand on his side. No matter what decision he makes, this Donghai should be his strongest. Backing, the strongest support!"


    He said loudly: "I''ll take a stand, I''m Tan, I''m willing to support Jiang Ning and spare no effort!"


    "My Bajiquan is in the same vein!"


    "Tai Chi also supports!"


    "Paiyun Palm Support!"


    ...


    Jiang Ning looked at the elders of these older generations, all of them expressed their opinions and stood up directly.


    "Predecessors, the circle of Jianghu has been in decline for many years. We can''t let those precious traditional Chinese martial arts disappear. What I said before, I will do it. With your support, this day will come faster!"


    The current Jidao martial arts gym needs unity!


    This is one thing that everyone understands.


    The hermit family is coming, not to mention, besides the Fang family, there must be other hermit family.


    There is no doubt that they look down on the circle of the arena, think they are out of the circle of the arena, think that they are above all, as if they are no longer mortal!


    Now they want to protect not only their dignity, but also the dignity of the world.


    "The owner of the museum!"


    Tan Long walked in quickly, bowed his hands to a few elders, and immediately looked at Jiang Ning, "Someone is coming!"


    "It''s Fang Shan Yi Wu Ai Shan Di Wu Yi''s family member!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Ning squinted his eyes: "Did they send people here?"


    "I didn''t see a woman."


    Tan Long paid special attention, "Looking at their posture, the visitors are not good, there are a few masters..."


    Before he finished speaking, Jiang Ning had already walked out.


    "Tan Zu?"


    Tan Long was a little worried, and looked at Tan Xing, "The three people who came here have very strange auras. Seeing that they are not weak, I am afraid they are here to make trouble."


    "Huh, troublemaker?"


    The Bajiquan master snorted, squeezed his fist, and the joints creaked, "Then let them make trouble!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several old people all stood up.


    They have never been so angry.


    Do you really think that their Jidao martial arts gym is empty?


    Today, even if Jiang Ning doesn''t do it, they will do it, and let these so-called hidden families see that the people in the quack circle are not something they can knead at will!


    The gate of Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    Fang Xia stood there, but didn''t break in directly.


    He looked around, hundreds of people surrounded him, and they were stared at since they entered the East China Sea.


    I have to say that the defense of the East China Sea is really tight. This guy named Jiang Ning is not simple.


    But even if there are more people, what''s the use?


    In front of a real master, trampling an ant to death, or trampling a group of ants to death, requires only one foot.


    "Look clearly, this is the Fang family token!"


    Fang Xia took out the Fang family token, which looked like a red cloud symbol, which was just another form of the "fang" character, exuding a unique charm.


    Jiang Ning stepped out and stared at Fang Xia.


    "Have you brought anyone?"


    He glanced around, and didn''t see anyone with the characteristics, his face gradually sank.

 Chapter 1451： Are you finished?

    "Are you Jiang Ning?"


    Fang Xia raised her head slightly, but stared at Jiang Ning with a downward attitude, "Fang Hongshan was injured by you, right."


    "And the few unused servants of our Fang family, who were also killed by you?"


    There was contempt in his tone.


    He seemed to be surrounded by a group of people, and he didn''t care at all.


    "It seems that Fang Hongshan didn''t take the words back."


    Jiang Ning ignored what Fang Xia said, the expression on his face gave off a hint of chill.


    He waved his hand, and the dog brother not far away immediately understood and immediately ordered to let everyone go.


    If Jiang Ning wants to do it, there is no need for anyone else here!


    "The East China Sea is indeed not easy. You have a lot of trouble to manage a city to this point, but you don''t understand that in the face of real strength, it is useless to refill the number of things."


    Fang Xia stepped forward and raised the token in her hand.


    "Look clearly!"


    "This is the Fang family token. When you see the Fang family token in the future, you have to kneel down!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tan Xing and the others were full of anger!


    This kid is too arrogant!


    Fang Xia stared at Jiang Ning, her eyes twitched, and murderous aura gradually emerged.


    "I am here today, not to send someone to you. You are not qualified yet, and you are bargaining with our family. I am here today and only do three things!"


    "First, kill you!"


    "Second, ruined the body of that Taoist!"


    "Third, bring back the boxing score!"


    He was like announcing Jiang Ning''s fate. He said directly in front of Jiang Ning that he wanted to let Jiang Ning know that his fate was not in his own hands. The Fang family wanted his fate, but it was easy.


    Fang Xia looked at Jiang Ning, who was expressionless, and Tan Xing and the others who were so angry and wanted to do something. They didn''t hide the disdain on their faces.


    "The circle of the rivers and lakes has been in decline for a hundred years. Don''t be ashamed of some old things that describe withered.


    He waved, and the three guardians behind him stepped forward directly.


    He himself is not even interested in hands-on.


    "Jiang Ning, you are at fault, you have offended the wrong person. Now, give you a minute to hand in the boxing score. I can consider and give you a chance to commit suicide."


    Fang Xia said, "This can be considered, I will give you a decent opportunity."


    "Are you finished?"


    Jiang Ning spoke suddenly.


    Fang Xia was startled and frowned slightly. He faintly felt that Jiang Ning''s cover seemed to be wrong.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I ask you, is the last word finished."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes opened and closed, and two rays of light burst forth, as if two sharp arrows shot into Fang Xia''s eyes instantly, making him fall into the ice cellar instantly, completely cold.


    "call out!"


    Jiang Ning moved!


    As he moved, the three guardians of Fang Family? Love Ran Yi Xi Dian Pa Ling Lu? also moved.


    "I can''t help myself!"


    Fang Xia gritted her teeth and shouted angrily, "Since you are looking for death by yourself, don''t blame me for being polite and killing him!"


    call out!


    call out!


    call out!


    The three master guards rushed directly to Jiang Ning, but in Jiang Ning''s eyes, there were no three of them at all.


    "Old Tan!"


    He roared, Tan Xing and a few people rushed out without any hesitation.


    This Jidao martial arts center is not only the owner of Jiangning, but also the circle of Jianghu, but also them!


    "boom!"


    Almost instantly, Tan Xing and a few others made it easy for the three guardians of the Fang family to collide and fight each other fiercely.


    Twelve Way Tan Legs!


    Bajiquan!


    Tai Chi!


    With full firepower, the power is amazing!


    But Jiang Ning turned into a sharp arrow and rushed directly to Fang Xia.

 Chapter 1452： I personally come

    Fang Xia''s face changed slightly, but Jiang Ning and the others would dare to resist, and Jiang Ning even dared to attack him directly.


    "Then I will kill you myself!"


    He burst out and raised his hand to grab, but Jiang Ning''s speed was much faster than him.


    A hand reached out and snatched Fang''s token directly from Fang Xia''s hand.


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning slammed to the ground, and Fang''s token was instantly broken.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Xia was furious.


    He opened his mouth to scold, but Jiang Ning grabbed his hand abruptly and swiped him up directly. The violent power made Fang Xia''s words unspoken, only feeling that he was floating.


    Immediately, it was a heavy fall!


    boom!


    Fang Xia''s whole body was severely smashed to the ground by Jiang Ning. In a short time, his internal organs trembled violently, and blood flowed out of his mouth and nose.


    "what--"


    He yelled, too late to speak, Jiang Ning grabbed his arm like a madman, shaking like a madman, smashing it to the ground again and again...


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Click!


    The bone is broken!


    I don''t know where the bones are at all, Fang Xia''s screams are heart-piercing.


    He yelled twice before fainting, and the three law guards of the Fang family were shocked. How could he have thought that Jiang Ning would dare to be so cruel to the people of the other family.


    They wanted to stop Jiang Ning, but Tan Xing and others in front of them didn''t give them a chance.


    "The masters of the Fang family don''t seem to be very good."


    Master Bajiquan shouted sharply.


    He stepped steadily, twisted, pulled, bumped!


    Bajiquan, stick to the mountain!


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the Fang family master on the opposite side was hit and flew out with his shoulder directly.


    This poster, Shankao, was originally a powerful ultimate move of Bajiquan. He even discussed with Jiang Ning many times and improved it time and time again. Now, the power is soaring!


    The faces of the other two people were even more ugly.


    One of them was kicked back and forth by Tan Xing¡¯s legs, and they had no chance to perform their moves. The other was made uncomfortable by Tai Chi Master¡¯s soft and rigid play, as if hitting on cotton. I can''t use any force.


    The three great masters burst out their true strength together!


    Boom!


    With a sound at the same time, the three masters of the Fang family were all shaken and flew out.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning finally released his hand. Fang Xia, who fell on the ground, had blood from his mouth and nose, his head roared, and he didn''t know how many bones he had broken!


    Jiang Ning... but he didn''t use one and a half tricks, he simply relied on brute force, and relied on his speed and strength!


    Fang Xia fell to the ground like a puddle of mud, with blood constantly spurting out of her mouth, with a trace of foam.


    Next to him, was the broken Fang Family token. Looking at it, it was no different from rubbish.


    "Jiangning! You dare to hurt Fang Xia, this is a capital crime!"


    Wu Shizhe, a master guardian of the Fang family in Xiran, sternly shouted.


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would dare to make such a cruel hand, Fang Xia was the son of the Patriarch''s respect.


    The three of them had serious expressions, and their breathing was a little short.


    They were a little surprised by the strength of the Jidao Martial Arts Academy. Not to mention the lunatic Jiang Ning, who simply relied on brute force to directly defeat Fang Xia.


    These old men are not weak at all.


    When Fang Hongshan went back, he didn''t say a word. He just said that this city is special, **** it, no matter how special this city is, is this abnormal Jiangning special?


    The three of them stared at Jiang Ning, but they didn''t have any confidence. Especially, seeing Jiang Ning''s eyes, like a knife with cold air, could instantly cut them into pieces!


    "I said, within two days, send people to the East China Sea safe and sound,"


    Jiang Ning looked at the three people, "Since your family doesn''t listen, then I can only come to the door myself."

 Chapter 1453： Fang Family Sinner

    "Arrogant!"


    One of the law protectors sternly shouted, "How can you desecrate the Fang family!"


    He fingered Jiang Ning and his face was murderous: "Let go of our second son, otherwise..."


    "Shut up!"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    He stared at the three master guards, "You are not qualified to bargain with me."


    "Huh!"


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Ning moved!


    At the same time as he moved "Yiyiwu Shiran and Xiran", Tan Xing and others also moved.


    Four powerful masters rushed directly to the three master guards of the Fang family.


    The battle broke out in an instant!


    Jiang Ning''s long fist, such as from above the nine heavens, was full of vigor, and blasted out with one punch, like opening a mountain and breaking a river!


    boom!


    His fist hit, causing a burst of air in an instant, pressing hard, and even the air was compressed, making a rapid sound.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s fist struck, one of the Fang family masters didn''t dare to hold it big, he didn''t dare to block it with just one hand.


    He knew that Jiang Ning was extremely powerful, and once he was hit once, he would end up just like Fang Xia.


    He couldn''t believe that such a talented person would be in this declining social circle.


    boom!


    The fist hit his arm, and at the moment of contact, his heart was relieved, this kind of power...


    Suddenly, his brows were not even stretched out, and a strong to the extreme, suddenly broke out!


    His face changed a lot!


    He didn''t dare to hesitate any more, and immediately backed up, trying to withdraw his arms, but that strength, as if following him, penetrated his arms directly into the skin and penetrated into the bones¡ª¡ª


    Click!


    He couldn''t hear it outside, but his own ears shook, and the sound of his bones cracking!


    With a muffled sound, he flew out, and before he could react, Tan Xing''s leg had arrived.


    Jiang Ning is extremely crazy, his movements are as fast as lightning, and his strong fists, every time he strikes, he seems to shake Kyushu!


    The three Fang family masters all took Jiang Ning''s punch. On the surface, there was no change in the slightest, but the bones were broken in the place where Jiang Ning hit!


    It''s like a move like Montenegro was shattered his heart.


    This...what kind of method is this?


    The three were knocked into the air, Jiang Ning did not do anything, Tan Xing and a few people were enough to kill them!


    After a few screams, the three of them stopped moving and fell to the ground, their breath could not get in.


    "take away!"


    Brother Gou immediately stepped forward and dragged several masters away like a dead dog.


    Master?


    In front of this Jidao martial arts hall, no master is good at it. Are there few masters buried in the East China Sea?


    "Hidden aristocratic family, deceived people too much, do you really think I have no one in the world!"


    Tan Xing exclaimed, "If they dare to come again, don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    Regardless of the few masters, Jiang Ning, in his eyes, is nothing more than something that can be solved with one punch.


    He walked up to Fang Xia, looked down at the ground, and did not know how many bones had been broken, Fang Xia, who was already unable to move, had a face that was somewhat similar to Fang Qiu before.


    From the name, the relationship between the two people is not shallow.


    Since this Fang Xia is the second son of the Fang family, then Fang Qiu is obviously the third son.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Xia fell to the ground, trying to look up. He looked at Jiang Ning, his lips trembled, "This is... a dead end!"


    "Fang Ran is the sinner of our Fang family, the person who has lost the face of our Fang family, our Fang family... will not give her to you!"


    "Do you dare to go to the top of the house...you will definitely die!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning slapped Fang Xia''s mouth with blood.


    "sinner?"


    "She fell in love with my master, so she lost the face of your Fang family? Your Fang family, what a big face!"


    Jiang Ning shouted angrily.


    He couldn''t bear it.


    This Fang family, where does the sense of superiority come from, so high.

 Chapter 1454： Be fair!

    Just because they are so ignorant, just because they look down on someone, just because they... twenty years!


    My master and his mother were separated for 20 years, and even Ho Dao was threatened and exploited by the Fang family for 20 years and suffering for 20 years.


    Today, it is even more tragic death!


    "This justice, I will definitely get it back!"


    Jiang Ning stared at Fang Xia, "If the Fang family doesn''t give it, I''ll go and ask for it myself!"


    After speaking, he stopped paying attention to Fang Xia.


    This is already a useless person, no different from a dead dog.


    Jiang Ning stood at the gate of Jidao Martial Arts Hall and glanced around. The people around him, except Donghai himself, were the new disciples of Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    They watched Jiang Ning and others, killing the so-called hidden family masters!


    They used to think that the masters of the hermit family are superior, that is, higher than the people in their arena, but now?


    Two times in a row, Jiang Ning was blasted to the ground!


    Regardless of Fang Hongshan or Fang Xia holding the Fang family token, in Jiang Ning''s eyes, there is no difference at all.


    If you dare to make trouble in the East China Sea, you will have to pay the price!


    This is a forbidden area in the East China Sea. It used to be, is now, and will continue to be.


    Seeing a group of people around me, looking at those eyes, there is no trace of awe or jealousy, and even many people are still a little eager to move...


    It seems that they can''t wait, and hope that if someone from the Fang family comes, they can do it themselves.


    "Why...? Xifuwu Lingyi''s attendant close-up?...why...why..."


    Fang Xia couldn''t understand it at all.


    He is a member of the Fang family, a member of a family of hermits, a family of martial arts who jumped out of the world at the beginning, and is higher than them!


    They don''t even have the slightest fear of themselves, this... how is this possible.


    Fang Xia lay there, her eyes could only see the blue sky, it seemed to gradually become dark and oppressive, and it made him feel uncomfortable and out of breath.


    He rolled his eyes and fainted directly.


    At that time.


    Zhongnanshan, Fang family.


    Fang Hongshan lay there to rest in his study.


    He had several broken bones, even if he were to go to the East China Sea again, he would find reasons to refuse.


    He had already seen Fang Wei''s attitude, that guy had no patience with them, and at the same time he had no confidence.


    This guy clearly wants to control the entire Fang family by himself, not allowing anyone to intervene!


    "Black Mountain died unjustly."


    Fang Hong [Xinbiquge www.xsbiquge.vip] snorted, "He''s damned!"


    After hiding the Fang family for more than 20 years, when he was asked to kill that Daoist, he not only didn''t kill him, but also threatened to use He Daoist for 20 years to search for Ji Dao boxing.


    This is already rebelling against Fang Wei, even if he does not die, Fang Wei will never keep him.


    It''s just that Fang Wei is inherently suspicious, and a black mountain is enough to make him lose trust in other people.


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning in the East China Sea would be so powerful!


    "Master Hongshan, can Fang Xia go to the East China Sea to bring back the boxing score?"


    The man asked.


    "The fist score was robbed. Whether Jiang Ning has it or not is still one thing."


    Fang Hongshan squinted his eyes, "But it''s not important, Fang Xia, definitely can''t get the boxing score, and may even lose his life!"


    Fang Hongshan still has lingering fears about how strong Jiangning is.


    In his mind, Jiang Ning''s moves appeared, making him lying in his study at the moment, and his body trembles suddenly!

 Chapter 1455： It’s not Donghae.

    That kind of boxing feels very simple. At a glance, there is no frills at all, but the simpler the thing, the more amazing it is!


    As the elder of the Fang family, his strength is counted in the Fang family, but in front of Jiang Ning, it seems that he can''t please.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he knew that if Jiang Ning wanted to kill himself, it would not be difficult!


    How many pages does such a person control?


    "If Fang Xia dies, then Jiang Ning... will be completely over."


    He snorted, resentful in his heart.


    In front of so many people, he was scolded by Fang Wei and lost his face.


    Especially Fang Xia, there is no respect for himself, he died, that is what he deserves.


    "Master Hongshan, is Donghai really that amazing?"


    The subordinates did not believe it.


    As a family of hermits, living in seclusion in this Zhongnan Mountain, they devote themselves to the study of martial arts.


    At the beginning, they thought that the circle of the arena has fallen, and they will only be affected if they continue to stay, and they decided to jump out of the circle of the arena.


    But now, the Fang family has made several shots, but they have been beaten back by those in circles, which is a bit unacceptable.


    "It''s not Donghai that is great."


    Fang Hongshan squinted his eyes and glanced at his own subordinates.


    He didn''t say much.


    Even the East China Sea was created by Jiang Ning. It was Jiang Ning, not the East China Sea!


    They are courageous and strategic, and are more powerful, and the Fang family and Jiang Ning have apparently settled a grievance with this Jiang Ning because of the Dao Ren matter. This is not good news.


    But for Hongshan, it may not be bad news.


    "come here."


    He beckoned, let his subordinates come closer, "There is something, I want you to do it!"


    Fang Hongshan immediately lowered his subordinates'' ears and said something.


    "Master Hongshan, this..."


    The complexion of his subordinates suddenly changed.


    He opened his mouth, suspecting that he had heard it wrong: "This means rebelling against the Patriarch, betraying the Fang family!"


    "Hmph, do you think the Fang family still has our place?"


    Fang Hongshan snorted coldly, "You know how many things I have done for the Fang family after you have been with me for so many years, but what did Fang Wei do to me?"


    "Do you think you will have any good results?"


    Fang Hongshan had already taken the position of elder by Fang Wei, and he had no power anymore.


    Not to mention, Fang Wei is obviously training his own son now. If he wants to let Fang Wei be in the same line and completely control the entire Fang family, what chance does the rest of them have?


    There is a fart!


    "Do as I say!"


    He was too lazy to say, what''s the situation in Fang family now, a discerning person can understand at a glance.


    What they have to do is no longer to support Fang Wei, but to find ways to gain more benefits for themselves.


    Others don''t know, but Fang Hongshan has seen Jiang Ning''s strength, and he believes that Jiang Ning will definitely bring a lot of trouble to the Fang family!


    This is not good news for the other party, but for him, it is an opportunity.


    Once the Fang family suffered heavy losses, would Fang Wei still have the face to continue to sit as the head of the family?


    If the clansmen refuse to accept him, he will be finished!


    Then I will have a chance.


    "Yes, Lord Hongshan, I understand, I will make arrangements now."


    Watching his subordinates leave, Fang Hongshan leaned there, and stretched out his hand to rub his wounds. The broken bones were still aching.


    He let out a long sigh, still remembering in his mind, what Jiang Ning looked like when he performed his boxing technique.


    "It''s terrible, it''s terrible, is it really so powerful in Ji Dao Boxing Table..."

 Chapter 1456： Something deeper

    Fang Hongshan didn''t believe it.


    He has seen the Ji Dao boxing manual, and the Fang family has imitations for them to comprehend, but for so many years, he has not realized anything special. It feels that in the past, isn''t it the most basic boxing technique.


    What''s special? Lu Shi closed the Xifu Ershan area? Other?


    The most important thing is not the map behind the boxing sheet.


    As long as you collect all the fist scores, splice the map together, and the directions on the map are what really makes people crazy!


    "Once all the hidden families know the news of Ji Dao Boxing, this Zhong Nanshan should also become crazy..."


    There was a touch of madness in the corner of his eye.


    He seemed to have seen that Jiang Ning had turned Fang''s family upside down!


    Once this Fang family is in chaos, once this hidden family in Zhongnan Mountain is in chaos...it will be interesting.


    At that time.


    East China Sea!


    Fang Xia was very thankful that she didn''t even die.


    It''s just not dead, it seems to make him more desperate than death.


    His hands and feet were all fractured, and he didn''t know how many bones were broken elsewhere on his body, so painful that he couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    He wanted to faint directly, but even if he fainted, the severe pain would still make him awake again.


    "Why didn''t you kill me."


    Fang Xia lay on the ground, turning her head hard, looking at Jiang Ning who was sitting there.


    He would rather Jiang Ning kill himself!


    I didn''t want to, lying here like a useless person, unable to move.


    "Your life has a little more value."


    Jiang Ning nodded, and Ge Ge immediately took a pen and paper and walked over.


    "Now, I ask you to answer."


    He coldly said.


    "Hmph, do you want to know about my family? Don''t think about it!"


    Jiang Ning ignored him and just got up. It''s most appropriate to leave this kind of thing to Brother Dog.


    "Agou, half an hour later, tell me what I want to know."


    After half an hour, Jiang Ning is about to leave, go directly to Zhongnan Mountain, to Fang''s house!


    Master and Daoist had lost his life and failed to save the woman named Fang Ran. Jiang Ning couldn''t leave it alone.


    At least, he had to let the woman know that his master, who was he, did not abandon her, but had been begging for perfection for twenty years, just to save her.


    The door closed, and soon a heart-piercing scream came from inside.


    Outside.


    When Jiang Ning stood there, A Fei lit a cigarette for him.


    "Just one, my sister-in-law said, allow you to smoke this one."


    A Fei ordered one for herself, squinted and said, "Big brother, what are you going to do? Do you destroy the Fang family?"


    As long as Jiang Ning said a word, A Fei would not hesitate!


    Even, he can call a group of masters with one phone call!


    What kind of **** hides the family, in front of the God of War, they are nothing but chickens!


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "I only need to ask for justice, as long as I complete what my master has given me."


    He Daoren died, and he was unwilling to let him participate in the grievances of the hidden family. These hidden families are definitely not simple. Even if they are just a Fang family, He Dao people will be jealous. What Jiang Ning is worried about is that these hidden family members Behind it, there will be something deeper.


    He Daoren didn''t say it, but Jiang Ning had this feeling faintly.


    "In the beginning, you thought why the Taoist was killed by the Lord, and you chased the Lord all the way, but now this is the result."


    A Fei sighed.


    When Jiang Ning knew that He Dao Ren was seriously injured by the Lord and was about to die, Jiang Ning went crazy!


    I don''t know that all of this is a play directed and acted by He Daoren. As the master, he guides Jiang Ning all the way to search for Ji Dao fist scores so that Jiang Ning can control more fists.


    A Fei feels so, and Jiang Ning also feels so!

 Chapter 1457： Jiangning comes home

    Half an hour passed.


    Brother Gou walked out, the paper in his hand was densely written crookedly.


    "Big brother, I''ve asked them all, this kind of people have soft bones, just ask them casually and just say everything."


    Greenhouse flowers that have not been severely beaten by society have no idea what it means to be truly cruel.


    They haven''t even experienced life and death, and the dog brother looks down on them.


    Jiang Ning took the paper, glanced at it, and nodded.


    "Brother, are you going alone?"


    Brother Gou was a little worried. This reclusive family sounded like something. Jiang Ning said he wanted to go alone, but he was a little worried.


    "I can go alone."


    Jiangning Road.


    The details of Fang''s family are still unclear, there is no need to go to so many people, he goes alone, but it is convenient to do things.


    "We will guard outside the mountain, and if necessary, go in at any time!"


    A Fei is naturally not at ease, even if he knows Jiang Ning and knows how powerful Jiang Ning is.


    He was not worried about Jiang Ning''s lack of strength, but worried that the hidden families of the Fang family would use some tricks and tricks!


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning nodded, but he did not refuse.


    He knew that this was ALFY and they worried about themselves, this was their concern, and he couldn''t refuse.


    Jiang Ning didn''t have much preparation, so he took A Fei and Gou directly and left the East China Sea, rushing to Zhongnan Mountain!


    Zhongnan Mountain is located to the south of Xishi, and it takes an hour to drive.


    This is a very famous mountain. It is said that since ancient times, many people have chosen to retreat to this place and return to natural life, but now it is more often regarded as a scenic spot.


    Those reclusive families chose to hide in this deep mountain and old forest, which really surprised Jiang Ning and the others.


    After all, there was almost never any news that showed their tracks.


    Suffice it to say? Shanlu hides their minds and hides their minds? They hide extremely deep!


    At the entrance of the mountain gate, the car stopped there. A Fei and Gou didn''t follow up.


    "The route has been asked from Fang Xia. I can go in alone. If there is any situation, I will contact you."


    Jiang Ning took out his cell phone and took a look. By this point, there was no signal. He simply didn''t bring it, and threw the cell phone to A Fei, "the old way to contact."


    "it is good!"


    ALFY nodded.


    After speaking, Jiang Ning walked directly into the mountain gate.


    As soon as I entered Zhongnan Mountain, a different kind of aura rushed in. The air here alone was much cleaner than the outside.


    "Really choose a place."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath and clearly felt that the air quality here was excellent.


    It''s just natural oxygen!


    For those who practice martial arts, in this environment, there is no harm to all benefits.


    From Fang Xia''s mouth, Ge Gou asked for a detailed route, Jiang Ning directly followed the line drawn crookedly on the paper.


    Mountain roads are difficult to walk, and without enough physical strength, most people are too tired if they don''t walk far.


    Not to mention finding the location of these hidden families, whether they can walk out safely, is a question.


    The Fang family''s hidden treasures are deep, and naturally no one can [biqugeso.me] find it.


    At the moment, Fang''s atmosphere is a little dull.


    Fang Wei walked back and forth in the hall, looking very irritable.


    Fang Xia has been there for two days, and now she has lost contact, and there is no news!


    The person he sent out to inquire about the news also did not respond.


    But a trip to the East China Sea to retrieve the Jidao fist score, where does it take so much time.


    "Patriarch, there is still no news."

 Chapter 1458： Go in!

    "Continue to contact!"


    Fang Wei snorted and waved to let people go down.


    He frowned suddenly, as if thinking of something, he raised his head and shouted, "Where is the elder Hongshan? Please come over!"


    Was there anything wrong with Fang Hongshan last time? Zhe Lu Ba Ran Shi Shan Shan Ling? Love, did not tell myself.


    Last time, he only said that the city in Donghai was special, but didn''t tell himself what the situation was in Jiangning, Fang Wei had a vaguely bad feeling in his heart.


    "Elder Hongshan is in retreat, saying he wants to heal his wounds, and no one sees him."


    Fang Wei frowned more tightly.


    "Huh, let him raise it well!"


    This old **** was obviously doing it to himself on purpose. Since he wants to heal his wounds, let him raise him until he died!


    As an elder, he doesn''t even want to go back.


    When his sons have grown up, he will have to control everything in this family, and even the position of elder will be let by his own sons.


    Even the most ineffective Fang Qiu!


    As long as it is his own, everything is easy.


    "There have been so many Ji Dao fist scores, and it is entirely possible to collect nine pages of fist scores!"


    Fang Wei said to himself, "Once the map is complete, you can find that thing. By then, our Fang family will naturally take off, and the future world will be controlled by our family!"


    The corner of his mouth raised a touch of complacency, as if he had already seen that the special red cloud symbol Fang would spread all over the world in the near future.


    "when--"


    Suddenly, a melodious bell rang.


    Fang Wei suddenly raised his head: "Who?"


    The bell came from the direction of Fang''s gate, and it would ring when someone came to the door.


    But such a reclusive family like the Fang family rarely visits other families on weekdays, let alone ordinary people who can find them in this deep mountain and old forest.


    Even Fang Hongshan, who was behind closed doors, heard the bell in his study.


    He stood up immediately, with a serious expression on his face, squeezed his fist, and then immediately let go: "Here?"


    The heartbeat speeds up instantly!


    Even he himself didn''t know why he was suddenly nervous, just because that person might come to the door himself?


    "Master Hongshan, the Patriarch has asked you again and wants to invite you over."


    Outside the door, a voice came.


    "Don''t go!"


    Fang Hongshan said immediately, "Didn''t I say it, retreat and recuperate, no one will be seen! Don''t bother me again, just say I''m not here!"


    Go out now?


    Go out and face that person now?


    It must be Jiang Ning!


    Jiang Ning must be here!


    He asked the Fang family to send Fang Ran there, but the Fang family didn''t take it seriously. With Jiang Ning''s temper... he must be here, it must be him!


    Fang Hongshan''s Adam''s apple slipped, wondering if he would be afraid of such a young kid.


    "Jiang Ning is here! It must be him, Fang Wei...you are doing it yourself!"


    He decided not to go out behind closed doors, no matter what happened outside, he would not go out.


    now!


    Jiang Ning stood in front of the Fang family''s gate, with a few people standing in front of him. The expressions on his face were a little indifferent and disdain besides the surprise that someone could find the Fang family.


    "Go away! People waiting, don''t get close!"


    "Don''t leave, don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    Jiang Ning looked at a few people, then took another look, the two big characters Fang Jia hanging above, and the symbol of the red cloud, suddenly thought of the symbol of the hidden door.


    Thinking of his master, who was the person of this Fang family, he was forced to swallow his voice for twenty years, and he was finally driven to death!


    "Let Fang Family Patriarch, get out,"


    He said lightly, "Or, I''ll fight in!"

 Chapter 1459： Are you trying hard?

    "you wanna die!"


    The two people at the door hadn''t reacted yet, but Jiang Ning would suddenly say something like this.


    Let the Patriarch get out?


    He dared to use the word roll!


    And also threatened that if the Fang family Patriarch didn''t come out, he would fight in?


    Too arrogant!


    "Kick him out!"


    After so many years, few people have been able to find a place to live in the Fang family''s seclusion, but today is good, a kid will dare to speak wild words.


    Several people rushed out immediately, ready to directly interrupt Jiang Ning''s hands and feet, and throw him in the deep mountain and old forest.


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    The two of them shot quickly. They reached out and grabbed Jiang Ning''s arm directly. With their strength, Jiang Ning''s arm could easily be broken by them!


    In a place like Fang''s house, outsiders can''t come here to go wild.


    The two rushed out and got close to Jiang Ning, but for a moment, they reached out a hand at the same time, grabbed Jiang Ning''s arm, and immediately used force.


    Can--


    Jiang Ning''s hand naturally dropped there, without moving at all.


    The faces of the two changed.


    "Ok?"


    They tried harder again, but Jiang Ning''s hand remained motionless, as if what they were holding was a steel pipe!


    They can do nothing at all!


    "Have you tried hard?"


    Jiang Ning looked at the two people and said calmly.


    "you wanna die!"


    This sentence, like a sharp knife, pierced into the hearts of the two of them, making them flushed, so humiliating, let''s find death!


    The two immediately released their hands and raised their fists at the same time, one left and the other right, aimed at Jiang Ning''s temple, and smashed them hard.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    But Jiang Ning''s fists were much faster than them.


    Before their fists touched Jiang Ning, the two of them had been smashed into the air by Jiang Ning, and they slammed into the goal post, screaming, and spitting out blood!


    "Bold! Dare to make trouble at Fang''s house! Come!"


    Upon seeing this, several other people immediately yelled. They didn''t expect that the person who came here had some skill and dared to hurt them.


    Wow!


    A dozen people rushed out and surrounded Jiang Ning.


    At that time.


    In the hall, Fang Wei stood there with a cold murderous look on his face.


    "Who are you talking about? You want me to go out to meet you in person? What an arrogant dog!"


    He yelled, "Kill, throw it out!"


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure flew in and fell outside the hall door, wailing happily.


    Fang Wei''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    There are a dozen doormen outside, all of whom are not bad at their skills. How long has it been until they all get down?


    He lowered his head and glanced, and the boy at his feet curled up like a soft-footed prawn with hunched back.


    "who!"


    Fang? Ran a little bit of the waiter Aizhe? Weeping coldly, "Come to my Fang''s house to make trouble, and die!"


    Outside the door, footsteps sounded.


    Immediately, a figure appeared in Fang Wei''s sight.


    Fang Wei suddenly stopped talking.


    He just stared at Jiang Ning''s feet and looked at his walking posture. Every step seemed to be nothing special, but every step made Fang Wei feel that it was very special!


    It was like stepping on a unique rhythm, causing Fang Wei''s eyes to change.


    It''s not easy to come!


    "The Fang family is not so lofty, don''t think too much of yourself."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Since you refuse to listen to me and send people to me in the East China Sea intact, then I have to come to the door myself."


    "Jiangning!"


    Fang Wei reacted at once.


    It''s Jiangning.


    He even dared to come to the family home, so bold and arrogant!


    Fang Wei''s face sank, as if suddenly thinking of something.


    "Where is Fang Xia?"

 Chapter 1460： Slowly!

    "Wow!"


    Jiang Ning shook his hand and took out a bag from his pocket. Suddenly, the fragments of Fang''s token fell to the ground and scattered all over the place.


    Fang Wei could see, and it suddenly became colder.


    "you--"


    This is a token of his Fang family, a symbol of his Fang family, Jiang Ning is too arrogant.


    "Don''t threaten me with the air of your hidden family, I won''t eat this one,"


    Jiang Ning was not at all polite. Seeing Fang Wei, more and more people appeared. The expression on his face remained unchanged from beginning to end.


    "If you want your son to live, give Fang Ran to me."


    "Dare you threaten me?"


    Fang Wei waved his hand, and there were nine figures beside him. He took a step and his face was full of murderous aura!


    "There are only nine of the Fang family''s master guards, right?"


    Jiang Ning glanced, disdainfully said, "If it is similar to those three wastes, don''t come out ashamed."


    "To kill three is to kill, to kill twelve, or to kill!"


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    As soon as the voice fell, the faces of the nine people changed at the same time.


    The three master guards who followed Fang Xia to the East China Sea were all killed by Jiang Ning?


    Even Fang Wei''s expression on his face kept changing.


    The three masters of the law are all masters at the Grand Master level, and even at the Grand Master level, they can be considered top ranks.


    Listening to Jiang Ning''s tone, it seemed that killing the three master protectors didn''t take much effort at all.


    How is this possible?


    Suddenly, Fang Wei reacted.


    It''s Donghae!


    That forbidden? Yizhe closed Ershishishishishishishi! Ground!


    Fang Hongshan said that the East China Sea forbidden land is not simple, and there are many masters. If they don''t fear the Fang family, they will naturally dare to attack Fang Xia and the others.


    Damn it!


    Isn''t this Jiang Ning taking advantage of the power of the East China Sea to come to Fang''s family to show off his power?


    "Fox fake tiger prestige! This is not East China Sea!"


    Fang Wei coldly drank, "Hand over Fang Xia, otherwise you won''t want to be here today, Zhongnan Mountain is your grave!"


    Jiang Ning walked towards Fang Wei, and the nine guardians immediately stood in front of Fang Wei.


    "I said, hand over Fang Ran, Fang Xia, I will naturally spare his life, if you feel that Fang Ran''s life is more important than your son, then you can continue to do it."


    He said lightly, "As for you want to save my life."


    Jiang Ning suddenly laughed.


    Smiling contemptuously, Fang Wei couldn''t help but speed up his heartbeat, there was always a fluffy feeling.


    It seems that the one who is here is not Jiang Ning alone, but a sea of ??blood, surging forward, and can engulf the Fang family in an instant!


    Jiang Ning looked at the so-called master guards of the Fang family, and felt two powerful auras hidden in the dark.


    This Fang family is indeed capable, but so what?


    Today, if they don''t hand them over, why not kill them by themselves?


    In the dark, those two masters should not come out if they have the ability.


    "kill him!"


    Someone spoke, and they were ready to prevent Jiang Ning from leaving Fang''s house.


    Fang Wei raised his hands, and didn''t let them do it.


    His face was gloomy: "Fang Xia is still alive?"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Okay, I can let you take Fang Ran away. You must make sure that Fang Xia is alive, otherwise... I will break through your East China Sea, and I will kill you and the people around you as much as possible!"


    Fang Xia can''t die, that is his most respected son, and the future of his Fang family.


    How could Fang Ran''s life be compared with Fang Xia''s. Although Fang Wei was unwilling to hand over people, compared with Fang Xia''s life, what was Fang Ran''s life?


    What''s more, this is just a slow-down plan for him!


    Jiang Ning came today, still want to leave?


    dream!

 Chapter 1461： Fang Dongs plan

    "Get out of here!"


    Fang Wei yelled, and several master law protectors immediately stepped aside.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, a trace of sorrow flashed in his eyes.


    "If something happens to Fang Xia, I will level your East China Sea!"


    After speaking, he snorted, "Come with me!"


    Fang Wei led Jiang Ning towards the dungeon and made a secret gesture with his hand. From a distance, someone immediately noticed it and turned and left.


    At the same time, the news spread.


    The entire Fang family knew that Jiang Ning was here.


    Not only did he come to the door, he also threatened Fang Wei face-to-face, using Fang Xia''s life in exchange for Fang Ran, who had been imprisoned for twenty years!


    When Fang Dong heard the news, a hint of surprise flashed across his face, and a touch of meaning even more.


    "Jiang Ning is here? What an arrogant guy who dares to chase Zhongnan Mountain, how can he know where Fang''s family is?"


    The location of these reclusive families is very secret, hidden in the deep mountains and old forests, and most people can''t find it here.


    Except that Fang Xia was forced to ask, what else could be the reason?


    "The fourth son, the second son is the most important person of the Patriarch. This time the Patriarch asked Fang Xia to go to the East China Sea to get the boxing score, but he could tell it. But I didn''t expect that the place in the East China Sea is too terrifying. It''s in Jiang Ning''s hands."


    His confidant lowered his voice and said, "Now that the second son is in their hands, this Jiang Ning dare to come to Fang''s house unscrupulously and ask for Fa Fang Ran to be taken away."


    The terrible thing is Donghae, they all think so.


    This is what Fang Hongshan said when he came back. Even the elder was stunned in the East China Sea. They had some understanding of how terrifying this city was.


    But they didn''t understand Jiang Ning at all.


    "You only said half of this, and what about half of it?"


    Fang Dong heard it all at once.


    "Four sons, this is your chance!"


    His confidant smiled coldly, his voice lowered, and looked around carefully. It seemed that he was worried that the wall had ears and was heard. "The eldest is in charge of internal affairs and is not interested in the position of the head of the house, whether it is the fourth son or the second son. Patriarch, the person in charge of the internal affairs, is the eldest lady, and the third son...not to mention it."


    "If the second son dies..."


    A hint of insidiousness and cunning flashed through the corner of his mouth, and Fang Dong''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "That''s my brother, my siblings!"


    Fang Dong snorted, and his confidants immediately bowed their heads, "Er''s sorrowfulness? But he knew that Fang Dong was definitely not a person of love and righteousness.


    On the way to fight for the position of Patriarch, all brothers and sisters are just stumbling blocks, they are all people who have to solve them!


    "How could I harm my own brother."


    "The Fourth Young Master has a kind heart, so naturally he would not do such a thing, but Jiang Ning... heard that he was a cruel person, and what he would do is hard to say."


    His confidant squinted his eyes, "After all, the second son is in his hands. What if something irritates Jiang Ning, and he kills the second son in a rage? At that time, I am afraid that the fourth son will have to find a way. Revenge for the second son!"


    Hearing this, Fang Dong''s squinted eyes gradually opened, revealing two bright lights!


    He pointed to his confidant, and smiled colder and colder: "Nanshan, Nanshan, you are right, Jiang Ning is cruel by nature, and maybe he will kill Fang Xia in a rage. We... absolutely can''t let such a thing happen. happen!"


    "Yes!"


    Nan Shan nodded, "The four sons are kind and respectful, and the other''s family is the most affectionate and loves to the brothers in the family, and the subordinates admire it!"


    "I''ll take care of this matter, hoping to share the worries for the four sons."

 Chapter 1462： dress up

    "it is good!"


    Fang Dong immediately nodded, stared at Nanshan, and said with a smile, "There are quite a few vacancies in the position of elder in this Fang family. It seems that I have to advise my father to change some suitable people."


    Hearing these words, Nanshan''s face didn''t change his face, but he was secretly delighted in his heart, and he repeatedly bowed his hands: "Four sons are wise."


    After speaking, he respectfully backed away and left quietly.


    Fang Dong sat there with a look of sorrow in his eyes.


    What kind of brothers, loved ones, and friends should be killed when they should be killed. At most, the price will be increased.


    "Jiangning...you can only carry this pot!"


    ...


    at the same time.


    Fang Family Dungeon!


    It is said to be a dungeon, but it is completely different from the dungeon in the imagination.


    At least, people with identities like Fang Ran, after all, have the blood of the Fang family, and they won''t really be locked in a cage.


    In the deep cave, only weak sunlight can penetrate into it.


    Fang Wei stood at the entrance of the cave, followed by people on both sides of him, and separated to both sides. He turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning: "The Fang Ran you want is in this dungeon. Do you dare to go in?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, and walked straight away. Di Erzhe looked after Xiluzhe and went in.


    Fang Wei walked ahead, Jiang Ning followed, his face calm, it seemed that even if there were many traps in this cave dungeon, he didn''t have the slightest fear!


    He wants to take Fang Ran away. This is the last wish of the Daoist, and the thing that the Daoist hasn''t accomplished. As an apprentice, even if he is dead, he must help him accomplish it.


    The winding path is quiet, this kind of cave dungeon is not too big, it can only imprison a few people at most.


    A few separate rooms, where people who made mistakes in the family are under house arrest, let them think about it here.


    "Wow!"


    The iron lock door rang, Jiang Ning turned his head and looked, it turned out to be Fang Qiu!


    Obviously, Fang Qiu was also very surprised. He didn''t expect to return here and see Jiang Ning again.


    "Jiangning!"


    At this moment, Fang Qiu, sitting on the ground, had no blood on his face and no energy at all. He was locked in here and thought about it. Before time, no one would dare to let him out.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and squinted slightly.


    "This **** told you the route to our house, right?"


    Fang Wei glanced at Jiang Ning and then at Fang Qiu. The disgust on his face made no secret. "My Fang family will have some traitors in total, which is disappointing!"


    Hearing Fang Wei''s words, Fang Qiu''s body trembled. He struggled to stand up, trying to explain a few words, but he didn''t say anything.


    But Fang Wei didn''t listen at all.


    "Let''s go, what are you waiting for!"


    Fang Wei continued to walk inside, Jiang Ning followed, Fang Qiu ran to the door, clutching the iron railing in front of the door with his palm, the loss and sadness on his face could not be concealed.


    Why, why!


    His martial arts talent is the highest among Fang Wei''s four children, but Fang Wei has never looked good to him!


    He is rebellious, he is naughty, all to attract Fang Wei''s attention, since childhood, this is the case, but when Fang Wei has a good face to him?


    "boom!"


    Fang Qiu hit the iron gate with a fist, his eyes flushed.


    He is not reconciled.


    Not convinced!


    Jiang Ning followed Fang Wei to the last room. The light here would be brighter. It was close to the back of the mountain, and there was a window showing a faint sunlight.


    In the room, there are simple beds, chairs, many books, and an old dressing table.


    In front of the dressing table, there was a woman sitting in front of the mirror, dressing herself up.

 Chapter 1464： His child!

    "He died at the hands of Montenegro and failed to abide by the twenty-year agreement."


    Jiang Ning said, "Just a few days ago? Close Lu Shixi love it?"


    What a **** 20-year promise, Jiang Ning''s heart, a ball of anger, gradually burned!


    Deceptive, everything is deceptive!


    Fang Ran didn''t speak, she let go of her hand holding Jiang Ning, and the whole person was as if petrified, standing there still.


    She didn''t even ask again, it seemed that she had guessed in her mind that this would be the result.


    Two lines of clear tears slid down from the corner of her eyes, flowed to her chin, and ticked down on the ground.


    "Mother, please be sorry."


    Jiang Ning didn''t know what to say.


    He could understand that kind of pain, and that kind of pain was also experienced by Jiang Ning himself when he lost someone who was very important to him.


    But he knows that his pain is no better than that.


    She has waited for her master for twenty years!


    Twenty years have been like a day, every day I will dress myself up carefully, not let the years go down my face, and hope that when I see my master again, I will still keep the same as I was in the past.


    Still beautiful, still beautiful.


    "I want to take you back, honor my mother, and take care of you on my behalf."


    Jiang Ning said, "This Fang family..."


    "I do not go."


    Fang Ran burst into tears, but shook his head, "I can''t go."


    Jiang Ning was startled.


    Fang Ran refused to leave?


    Just now Fang Wei said that he could let Jiang Ning take Fang Ran away, but it was Fang Ran¡¯s business that Fang Ran would not leave.


    Could it be that Fang Ran wanted to continue staying in this dark dungeon and being imprisoned for the rest of his life?


    "Mother..."


    "I can''t go."


    Fang Ran shook her head again. She looked at Jiang Ning, her voice trembling, "I really can''t go, he is dead...Where can I go?"


    She smiled bitterly, and squeezed out a smile: "I should have known this kind of result, I should have known it."


    "Mother, what are you worried about?"


    Jiang Ning asked, "I want to take you away, no one can stop!"


    Da da da--


    As soon as the voice fell, there were rapid footsteps outside.


    Fang Ran raised his head and glanced, knowing that people like Fang Wei would never let him go easily.


    She corrupted the reputation of the Fang family. Fang Wei didn''t kill herself, but kept her life for her own life, just to kill the chickens and the monkeys, and use herself to warn the Fang family up and down!


    "You go! My elder brother will never compromise easily, especially... you are his apprentice!"


    Fang Ran quickly said, "Hurry up!"


    "I must, take you away, I promised Master."


    Jiang Ning resolutely shook his head.


    "I can''t go!"


    Hearing the rush of footsteps outside, Fang Ran said anxiously, "My child...my child is still in Fang''s house! My child and your master''s child are still in Fang''s house!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Ning''s head suddenly roared.


    Master still has children?


    He has never heard anyone say it.


    "Your master doesn''t know,"


    Fang Ran cried, "After we separated, I found out that I was pregnant, but... the child was taken away by my elder brother, and I must find him, so I can''t go, do you understand?"


    "Go!"


    She gritted her teeth and took a deep breath, "I know you are good for me, I know you are his good apprentice, but I can''t go, thank you, let me know his news."


    Fang Ran shook his head.


    Jiang Ning didn''t expect that He Taoist still had children in the world, let alone know, even Fang Ran didn''t know the whereabouts of the children.


    "I am a member of the Fang family after all, even if my eldest brother is too cruel, he won''t kill me, but if I leave..."


    Fang Ran couldn''t stop his tears, "What should I do with my child!"

 Chapter 1465： You are an outsider

    He Daoren is dead, if his child can''t be kept by himself, then what is he?


    Jiang Ning frowned.


    He didn''t expect that things would become like this.


    Fang Ran refused to leave and insisted on staying at Fang''s house, because she knew that if she left, she might never find her child again.


    She shook her head, thanking Jiang Ning for taking the risk to save herself, but now she has only one hope left in her heart.


    "You go,"


    Fang Ran squeezed out a smile, "I actually thought about it a long time ago, but...just..."


    "I will come again."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say that much.


    He knew that Fang Ran would never leave with him no matter what he said.


    She would definitely not leave without knowing the whereabouts of her child.


    In the past twenty years, she was willing to be put under house arrest here, probably because the child is still in Fang''s family, she can''t leave, let alone dared to leave!


    But where is that child? Yishan Ershan loves to serve him?


    "Hidden Family, it''s not that simple, don''t take risks for me..."


    "I promised Master that I will save you no matter what. Now that I know that Master still has a child, then I will rescue him together."


    Jiang Ning said firmly.


    No one can stop what he has to do!


    After that, Jiang Ning didn''t waste any more time.


    Fang Ran refused to leave now, it was useless what he said.


    He turned and walked out, walked to the door of Fang Qiu''s room, and stopped.


    "Why are you here?"


    Fang Qiu was still sitting on the ground, her face a little lonely.


    As a member of the Fang family, as the son of Fang Wei, he felt that he had not received enough attention. Compared with the others, he was like an outsider.


    "I shouldn''t ask you, why are you here?"


    Jiang Ning stood at the door, through the bars, looking at Fang Qiu inside, "The son of the dignified Fang family was under house arrest. It seems that you have no status in the Fang family."


    Fang Qiu didn''t speak.


    "Fang Wei¡¯s four children, Fang Chun controls the Fang family¡¯s internal affairs, Fang Xia is Fang Wei¡¯s eyes, the next Patriarch, and Fang Dong, who is younger than you, is inferior to you in martial arts, but his status in Fang¡¯s family is equally higher than you. ,Why?"


    Jiang Ning seemed to be asking Fang Qiu, and he seemed to be asking himself.


    He stared at Fang Qiu with a smile.


    "You are at Fang''s house, and you are very unwelcome."


    "Shut up!"


    Fang Qiu scolded, "What is my position in the Fang family, and what is it to you?"


    "I just sympathize with you."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "You came to the East China Sea to get boxing scores. You want to show your face in front of Fang Wei and let him take a high look at you, right?"


    "It''s a pity that you failed. Not only did you fail, but you made him angry."


    Fang Qiu stood up, clenched his fists, staring at Jiang Ning.


    "You should also know in your heart that even if you get a boxing score, Fang Wei will not look at you high. In his eyes, you are an outsider. I am afraid that you have been like this since childhood. Am I right?"


    "Shut up! Shut up! I told you to shut up!"


    Fang Qiu slammed a fist on the iron gate and roared.


    That face has become hideous, full of anger and unwillingness.


    Every word Jiang Ning said, like a sharp knife, pierced his heart!


    "pitful."


    Jiang Ning shook his head and said lightly, ignoring Fang Qiu''s hysterics, turning around and walking out.


    Behind him, Fang Qiu slammed his fist on the iron gate, panting heavily, anger, unwillingness, and all emotions changed on his face.


    Jiang Ning walked out of the cave, already surrounded by dozens of people!


    Sweeping past, none of them were below the master level, especially those two powerful auras, were nearby!

 Chapter 1466： Worthless

    "She won''t [country novel www.xiangcun7.com] willing to follow you?"


    Fang Wei stood there, snorted coldly, with a trace of disdain on his face, "My Fang family, you want to take it away, it''s not that easy!"


    "I''ll give you the opportunity, but if you can''t take her away, then you have no abilities!"


    Jiang Ning ignored Fang Wei''s provocation, let alone being surrounded by so many people.


    He knows that they dare not do it lightly.


    "Since I have come to Fang''s house, I always have to take someone away."


    Jiang Ning looked at Fang Wei and said lightly, "Since Fang Ran refuses to follow me, then I will take other people away."


    "Arrogant!"


    Fang Wei shouted angrily, "My Fang family, do you do whatever you want?"


    "Fang Qiu."


    Jiang Ning seemed to have not heard Fang Wei''s words, and was straightforward, "When this kid was in the East China Sea, he broke the door of my office. He still hasn''t compensated him. He said he would pay for my part-time job, but he secretly ran away."


    "Repaying debts is justified,"


    Seeing Fang Wei want to speak, he interrupted him directly, "Either, he will pay it back, or Fang Xia will pay it back, you can choose one yourself."


    "you!"


    Fang Weigang wanted to refuse, but when Jiang Ning talked about Fang Xia, his face flushed with anger.


    "You really treat me, don''t dare to kill you!"


    "you dare,"


    Jiang Ning was still calm, with a pale expression on his face, Yiran''s intention to shut down Lu Er, and the wind was light, "It''s just that you don''t have the strength."


    He stepped outside, forcibly letting dozens of Fang family masters separate a path, and didn''t dare to stop him at all.


    That kind of aura alone made them jealous!


    Calm, calm, and not chaos in the face of danger!


    Not to mention, Fang Xia is still in the East China Sea. If something happens to Jiangning, Fang Xia will definitely not survive, no doubt.


    Even if they could deal with Jiangning, it would be difficult to rescue people from the East China Sea. The name of this forbidden place still took root in their minds.


    "I''m waiting for him at the door."


    Jiang Ning''s back disappeared, leaving only this sentence.


    "Patriarch, can''t let him take Fang Qiu away!"


    Someone spoke and said angrily, "He takes whoever he wants to take away. What majesty is there in my family?"


    "Patriarch, this kid is too arrogant! Kill him!"


    "How can Fang Family Zhiwei be provoked in this way, Patriarch, let us kill him!"


    ...


    Many people yelled and couldn''t understand how arrogant Jiang Ning was.


    This is the Fang family, this is the reclusive family, the Fang family!


    Not to mention the past, no one has ever dared to walk into Fang''s house in such a big way, saying that whoever wants to be taken away will be taken away. Even now, they will absolutely not allow it.


    Fang Wei was expressionless, the light in his eyes was profound, he was thinking about something or balancing.


    He didn''t know what kind of person Jiang Ning was, but he was sure that if he hadn''t listened to Jiang Ning, Fang Xia would definitely not be able to live.


    Not cruel enough, dare to enter Zhongnanshan with such a high profile? Come to his house?


    "Release Fang Qiu!"


    Fang Wei shouted.


    "Patriarch!"


    "Shut up!"


    Fang Wei shouted angrily, "Are you the head of the Patriarch, or am I the head of the Patriarch? Just like Fang Qiu, it doesn''t matter whether it''s dead or alive, but Fang Xia must not have an accident!"


    He looked up and glanced at the cave dungeon.


    As long as Fang Ran is still here, Jiangning will definitely come again.


    When Fang Xia Anran returns, it will be the death date of Jiang Ning and the others!


    The front door of the Fang family.


    Jiang Ning stood there, and Fang Qiu was sent out soon, with a tired and confused expression on his face.


    He didn''t know why Jiang Ning wanted to take him away, did he want to kill him?


    "Fang Family, take your life in exchange for Fang Xia''s."


    Jiang Ning seemed to know what Fang Qiu was thinking, and said directly, "I said, your life is of no value to the other party, do you believe it now?"

 Chapter 1467： You are wrong

    Fang Qiu''s face paled and he almost couldn''t stand firm.


    He looked at Jiang Ning and laughed at himself: "My life, is it qualified to change Fang Xia''s life?"


    In terms of status, he and Fang Xia have nothing to do with each other.


    Fang Xia became a grandmaster at the age of twenty-two, she was praised by Fang Wei, and a reward, and she became a master-level master at the age of sixteen!


    The results of it?


    He happily went to Fang Wei and said, but Fang Wei seemed to be a little unhappy, and instead scolded him!


    Scenes of the past are played back in my mind, as if it had just happened before my eyes.


    Fang Qiu looked at Jiang Ning: "You want my life, right?"


    He nodded: "Okay, if you want, you can take it."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, looked at his grief-hearted expression, and said lightly: "Compensation for my door first. Whenever I should work at the martial arts gym, that''s when."


    "As for whether you want your life or not, I have the final say."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he turned around and left. Fang Qiu seemed to be emptied of his soul. Without saying a word, he followed Jiang Ning.


    He walked a few steps, stopped again, looked back at the Fang''s door, and looked at the two big characters on the door plaque.


    Fang family!


    He suddenly felt that it didn''t seem to have much to do with him, and the blood on him seemed to be not Fang''s blood at all.


    Otherwise, how could Fang Wei treat him like this?


    Fang Qiu pursed his lips and left here without saying a word, following Jiang Ning''s back.


    As soon as the two of them left, there were a few shadows that flashed into the forest on one side, and went round and round...


    at the same time.


    Fang family.


    Deep in the cave dungeon.


    Fang Wei stood in front of Fang Ran''s prison cell, his expression depressed.


    "I thought you would be impatient to leave Fang''s house."


    "Twenty years, do you know that you are wrong?"


    Fang Ran looked at himself? Ershan Zhashanshan Ai Lingyi? The eldest brother, expressionless.


    "I don''t think I''m wrong."


    Her voice was calm, "I think you are the one who is wrong."


    "Humph!"


    Fang Wei''s face suddenly sank.


    "Because of your fault, we were separated by you, and now he is dead. I have waited for him for twenty years, twenty years!"


    Fang Ran''s voice seemed to be thorny, piercing Fang Wei''s heart fiercely, "For you, what have you won? My good brother, do you think that I am still majestic in my heart?"


    "Fang Ran!"


    Fang Wei shouted, "Don''t know what is good or bad, it was not my strength back then, you would have died long ago!"


    "Then you can kill me now."


    Fang Ran remained calm, squeezing out a smile, "Anyway, for you, it doesn''t matter whether I am alive or not."


    She looked at Fang Wei, the kind of contempt, the kind of indifference, which made Fang Wei very uncomfortable.


    He is the Patriarch of the Fang Family, and he must maintain the majesty of the Fang Family from beginning to end, and maintain his own majesty as the Patriarch!


    The family rules do not allow to go out privately or fall in love with outsiders, not to mention that as a woman in their hidden family, marriage is not their own choice.


    Can Fang Ran?


    Not only violated the family rules, but also got pregnant and gave birth!


    "I won''t kill you,"


    Fang Weisen replied, "You are alive, which is the best warning for the other''s family. The people of the tribe will understand my determination to uphold Fang''s family rules because they see you!"


    Even his own sister, he can be so cruel, other people, who would dare to provoke him?


    Who would dare to challenge the majesty of Fang''s family rules?


    "I will still let you see how the wicked species you gave birth to was cast aside by others, how to waste your life, and eventually became a useless person!"

 Chapter 1468： When to kill!

    Hearing this, Fang Ran''s face changed, her hand slammed on the door, and she stared at Fang Ran through the bars.


    "Are you still a human! That''s your nephew!"


    "Hehe, I don''t even need your sister, what kind of nephew? That''s just the wicked kind of you and that bastard!"


    Fang Wei was not at all polite.


    His words, like a knife, like a sword, pierced Fang Ran''s heart fiercely!


    He was indifferent as he watched her tears streaming down his face, and seeing her crying heartbreakingly.


    He approached the iron window and faced Fang Ran face to face. The two were only looking at one door, separated by less than 20 centimeters, but one was high above the other, but the other was very pitiful.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell you who he is or how he''s doing. You just need to know that he is miserable and will be worse in the future. When will he die? I will speak slowly. I''ll listen to you."


    "boom!"


    Fang Ran''s palm hit the door hard, making a noise, and Fang Wei ignored it.


    He fixedly looked at Fang Ran''s face, almost gritted his teeth and said: "When you were shameless back then, you should have thought of today!"


    After speaking, Fang Wei stopped talking, snorted, turned and left.


    Fang Ran stood there, emotionally broken.


    "You stop! Stop! Give my child back to me! Give it back to me!"


    "Fang Wei, you are not human! You **** it!"


    "Give the child back to me, give it back to me!"


    ...


    The whole cave and dungeon echoed her sorrowful cry.


    In the mountains and forests.


    Fang Qiu didn''t say a word, and followed Jiang Ning.


    He was in a trance.


    Leaving from this Zhongnan Mountain today, leaving from Fang''s house, it seems that he will never come back.


    He didn''t think Jiang Ning would kill himself.


    What kind of person Jiang Ning was, although he didn''t spend a long time with him, but during the time in the East China Sea, Fang Qiu could feel that Jiang Ning would never kill people indiscriminately.


    Especially, there is no life or death grudge between himself and him.


    But why did he take himself away? Lu Fu''er Wuwu in the closed land? Just because he was going to exchange for Fang Xia?


    Ha ha, does he have this value.


    "and many more."


    Fang Qiu couldn''t help but stopped, "If you want to kill me, kill me here. As a member of a hidden family, you should die in Zhongnan Mountain."


    Jiang Ning looked back at him.


    "I will not kill you, and you are not from a hidden family."


    Fang Qiu frowned.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "Take you back and accept you as a disciple."


    Fang Qiu stood there and didn''t move, thinking that he had misheard, Jiang Ning wanted to accept himself as a disciple?


    He dare not say that Jiang Ning is not qualified. With Jiang Ning''s strength, he can indeed easily defeat himself, or even kill himself, but accept himself as a disciple...


    "Fang Qiu, it''s better for you to recognize the reality earlier. You have never belonged to a hidden family. You know it in your heart!"


    "You never belonged to the Fang family! Think about it for yourself."


    Jiang Ning didn''t have any polite words. Two words made Fang Qiu''s last illusion shattered instantly!


    "Fangjia..."


    Fang Qiu took a deep breath and said stubbornly, "I''m from the Fang family, I..."


    "But the Fang family doesn''t want you!"


    Suddenly, a voice sounded.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Several figures walked out of the mountains and forests, one by one with black clothes and veiled faces, revealing a pair of sinister eyes, staring at Jiang Ning and Fang Qiu.


    "who!"


    Fang Qiu shouted.


    Jiang Ning seemed to have expected someone to come, and seemed very calm, but Fang Qiu was very excited on his face, "What are you talking about!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense,"


    The leader snorted coldly and said sternly, "The Patriarch has orders, Fang Qiu betrayed the Fang family, repeatedly violated the family rules, and even joined forces with the outsider Jiang Ning, the other family''s plot is illegal and should be killed!"

 Chapter 1469： Dying

    Hearing this, Fang Qiu''s face changed drastically.


    nonsense!


    This is just nonsense!


    When did he join forces with Jiang Ning and ask the other party to plot a bad idea?


    Fang Wei, he wanted to kill himself!


    "You bullshit! Father won''t kill me, how could he kill me!"


    Fang Qiu''s face was grim, and he pointed at the masked men, "Take off the mask and let me see what kind of dog you are!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, kill him!"


    Those few people didn''t want to talk nonsense at all, so they started directly and rushed towards Fang Qiu.


    kill!


    Fang Qiu was immediately surrounded.


    boom!


    Fang Qiu went mad and attacked wildly, but those people in black, obviously not weak, pressed Fang Qiu and gave him no chance to escape.


    They didn''t attack Jiang Ning, they deliberately wanted to keep Jiang Ning alive.


    Jiang Ning stood there, as if watching a play, without taking any action, letting a few people besieged Fang Qiu.


    "boom!"


    Fang Qiu hit a palm in his back, and one staggered, almost falling to the ground, blood suddenly overflowing from the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes became more fierce and darker!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Several people started with a fierce attack, and all tricks would take Fang Qiu''s life. Surrounding Fang Qiu, they wanted him to die.


    How can Fang Qiu fail to see it?


    These people... really belong to the Fang family, and every move is the shadow of the Fang family.


    Fang Family, really want to kill himself, take his own life.


    Jiang Ning was still standing there, watching Fang Qiu being beaten up to vomit blood, almost unsteady.


    "You... are you still watching!"


    Fang Qiu roared.


    He looked at Jiang Ning like that, and he was so angry that he couldn''t save him.


    The Fang family wants to kill himself, he hates it!


    Jiang Ning hated him even more when he saw that he couldn''t save him!


    This bastard, didn''t he say to accept himself as a disciple?


    Do you want to watch yourself die?


    "This is your family''s internal affairs, I don''t want to intervene."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "What''s more, they didn''t deal with me, I have no reason to do it."


    Fang Qiu was really going to be vomiting blood by Jiang Ning.


    boom!


    He received another punch in the chest, clicked, don''t break a bone directly, these **** are really killers!


    He saw that a few people took out their daggers, flashing with cold light, really wanting to pierce his body, he will undoubtedly die today.


    "Reason! I give you a reason!"


    Fang Qiu stepped back and fell to the ground. The corners of his mouth were stained red with blood. The daggers in the hands of several people aimed at his heart and pierced fiercely!


    But Fang Qiu ignored this. He just stared at Jiang Ning and shouted: "Someone wants to kill your apprentice, do you just ignore it!"


    "Boom¡ª"


    A violent air wave broke out in an instant!


    Before several masked people could react, they were abruptly knocked into flight.


    After the gust of wind, Jiang Ning stood in front of Fang Qiu, looking down at him: "Call again, I will listen."


    Fang Qiu gritted his teeth: "Master!"


    Jiang Ning nodded then and turned to look at the masked people.


    "Have you heard?"


    "Then kill you together!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a few masked men rushed towards Jiangning again.


    Fang Qiu must die, Jiang Ning wants to stop, then even kill him, Jiang Ning died, the people in the East China Sea will also anger Fang Xia, killing Fang Xia.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    ...


    A few shadows came down quickly, and the dagger in his hand flashed with cold light.


    Fang Qiu sat on the ground, panting heavily, and didn''t care at all. He knew Jiang Ning''s strength too well.


    Jiang Ning stood there, Wensi did not move, letting a few people rush towards him.


    Until the moment when you are close to you?


    boom!

 Chapter 1470： To destroy the Fang family

    He suddenly punched him, before he hit the person with his fist, he directly blasted the person out.


    Fang Qiu''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Jiang Ning had demonstrated to him before, but he had never seen it so clearly like today!


    Jiang Ning''s fist didn''t touch anyone at all, but there seemed to be a layer of air on his fist, which was violently compressed, burst out in an instant, and abruptly knocked people out.


    This is Ji Dao Fist?


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    After a few punches, anyone close to Jiangning would be beaten by him.


    His fist was so fast that it was so fast that people could not see clearly, only a muffled sound was heard, and a figure flew out horizontally.


    "what--"


    A few masked men fell to the ground, clutching their chests, vomiting blood, and only felt that their internal organs were rolling violently.


    There seems to be a breath of breath, which has penetrated into their bodies, almost shattering their hearts!


    "go!"


    They took a deep look at Jiang Ning, knowing that it was not Jiang Ning''s opponent, and if they continued to attack, they would only die.


    Without a trace of hesitation, a few people went into the forest and disappeared.


    "Why didn''t you kill them!"


    Fang Qiu was not reconciled.


    "Leave it to you to kill."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "As long as I can walk."


    His calm look made Fang Qiu very uncomfortable.


    But there is no way.


    Even if Jiang Ning really didn''t save him, he had nothing to say. The Fang family wanted to kill him. It was indeed his Fang family''s affair, and Jiang Ning didn''t need to care about it.


    Fang Qiu really didn¡¯t expect that the Fang family was so impatient to take his life. He had just left the Fang family and was forced to leave the Fang family...


    On the way, Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and Fang Qiu didn''t want to speak either.


    His mood is very complicated.


    The current him is equivalent to being abandoned by the Fang family, and even the Fang family wants to kill him!


    And Jiang Ning, after accepting himself as an apprentice, the master had already yelled out, he would not repent, that was not his style.


    Outside Zhongnan Mountain.


    A Fei was a little irritable when he waited. Jiang Ning had been in for quite a while, and there was still no news, and he wanted to rush in directly.


    "Out!"


    From a distance, Brother Dog saw Jiang Ning''s figure and immediately stood up.


    A Fei was relieved.


    "Wait, wait, wait and serve Lu Wudi?" "Big brother!"


    Jiang Ning frowned, reached out his hand to remove the cigarette from A Fei''s mouth, and squeezed it out: "What kind of cigarette I smoke, I don''t have any awareness of forest fire prevention."


    "Hey-hey,"


    A Fei touched his head, and quickly squeezed out the cigarette butt, "I was wrong, I was wrong, I am really irritable, and I will never do it again!"


    He turned his head and glanced at Fang Qiu, who was behind Jiang Ning, and couldn''t help but wonder: "Isn''t Fang Ran a woman?"


    "He is Fang Qiu."


    Brother Dog said.


    He also wondered, why didn''t Jiang Ning bring Fang Ran back, but instead brought Fang Qiu back.


    "From today onwards, he is an official disciple of Ji Dao Wuguan."


    Jiang Ning pointed to Fang Qiu, then pointed to A Fei and Gou, "In terms of seniority, they are considered your elder brothers."


    "Call brother!"


    A Fei was not polite, patted his chest and said, "Brother Fei will cover you in the future, don''t worry about who dares to bully you!"


    "..."


    Fang Qiu was speechless.


    He has seen Brother Gou, but this A Fei, he seems to have seen him for the first time.


    It''s just that he couldn''t scream out.


    Fang Qiu glanced at Jiang Ning. It seemed that he was still reluctant, and he had not even accepted the fact that he had become Jiang Ning''s apprentice.


    "In the future, if you want to destroy the Fang family and get back your own things, you still need to rely on them and call out brother, you won''t suffer."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.

 Chapter 1471： Assassinate

    When Fang Qiu heard what Jiang Ning said, he stood there, motionless, his eyes constantly changing.


    Annihilated the Fang family?


    Get back what belongs to you?


    He had never thought about it like this before!


    "Master..."


    "Now you don''t understand, but soon, you will understand."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, it''s useless to say anything now.


    He knew that Fang Qiu still had some illusions in his heart. I am afraid he still felt that he was a member of the Fang family that Lu Pashan closed Aishan to cover. He refused to admit that he was abandoned by the Fang family.


    The entire Fang family is probably all people who want his life. If he doesn''t bring him out, the probability of his death is extremely high!


    "Go, go back."


    Jiang Ning returned to the East China Sea with a few people.


    For Zhong Nanshan and his party, some things were beyond Jiang Ning''s expectations, but they were still under his control.


    He Dao Ren''s death, this account must be settled, but now, it is not just him.


    Back to the East China Sea, Fang Qiu has mixed flavors.


    He thought of coming to the East China Sea for the first time, going directly to the Jidao martial arts gym, being suppressed by Jiang Ning, and then somehow becoming a master here, respected by so many martial arts disciples.


    At that time, he was strong and talented, but Jiang Ning said that he had no martial ethics and forced him to lose his temper.


    And now, his identity has completely changed.


    The Fang family gave up on him...Although he didn''t want to take it, he didn''t want to accept it, but the facts are already so, the Fang family even sent someone to kill him!


    Standing at the gate of Jidao Martial Arts Hall, Fang Qiu didn''t dare to enter, hesitated for a long time, still standing there.


    "Big Brother is back?"


    Suddenly, someone shouted, with surprise and joy in his voice!


    "The big brother is back! The big brother is back!"


    With a loud shout, a group of people rushed out soon, especially a few younger sisters, almost staring in their eyes.


    "Master!"


    They gathered around Fang Qiu, excited, a bold girl, even grabbing Fang Qiu''s hand directly, tears almost fell.


    "Big brother, you are back, I want to kill you!"


    "Master!"


    "Hello big brother!"


    "Big Brother is back!"


    ...


    Looking at this group of people, watching this group of people who had previously been dismissed by him for not having enough talents and scolded them for being stupid, looking at these and being pointed out by him, Fang Qiu suddenly wanted to cry.


    "I am back."


    He smiled and nodded, but his nose was a little sour.


    Fang Qiu raised his head and looked at the four characters of Jidao Martial Arts Hall. For the first time, he felt that there was a sense of belonging. In some places, people would care about him, identify with him, and care about him.


    And that Fang family...nothing.


    Now, I finally came back.


    late at night.


    Jidao Martial Arts Hall, in the guest room.


    Fang Xia was lying there, and Jiang Ning had let people deal with her injuries.


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would help him heal his injuries, and he hired the best doctor to make him recover extremely quickly.


    Fang Xia knows very well that Jiang Ning is not afraid of the power of the Fang family. This kind of person doesn''t care about anything and fears nothing!


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Fang Xia turned her head and frowned slightly. A shadow flashed past the window, disappearing instantly.


    The door did not open, and the sound of footsteps disappeared.


    "who?"


    Fang Xia struggled to sit up, her face full of vigilance!


    This is Jidao Martial Arts Center. Although he doesn''t like it here, there is no doubt that this is the safest place in the East China Sea.


    East China Sea Forbidden Land, Jidao Martial Arts Museum is even more forbidden in the forbidden land, and most people dare not come here to make trouble!


    Fang Xia sat up, her eyes full of defensiveness.


    "call out!"


    Suddenly, the window was opened, and a figure rushed in. He suddenly saw a dagger exuding cold light, piercing his heart!

 Chapter 1472： Who killed you?

    "boom!"


    Fang Xia struggled, fending off with her shoulders, and immediately took a few steps back, "Who are you!"


    But the visitor didn''t say a word at all, just to kill him.


    The shot is fierce, the trick is fatal, and it is fierce!


    Fang Xia''s injury wasn''t completely healed. Where could he be his opponent, if he was not careful, a cut was made in his chest, which was immediately dripping with blood.


    "what--"


    He screamed, took the opportunity to knock the dagger in the opponent''s hand, and immediately, another punch, smashed!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Fang Xia dodged from left to right, the horror in her eyes gradually turned into anger.


    "It''s you!"


    He suddenly yelled, "Nanshan!? Do you dare to kill me?"


    The look in the other party''s eyes suddenly changed, and the offensive became more fierce, as if there was a rush of being knocked through.


    The more so, the more sure Fang Xia is!


    This kind of moves and tactics is not Nanshan, but who is it?


    "There is a killer!"


    Outside, someone suddenly yelled.


    Suddenly, the lights are bright!


    Immediately, the sound of dense footsteps came!


    The masked man''s eyes changed, and he didn''t care about so much. The opponent Xia''s attack became more fierce, and he kicked Fang Xia directly into the air.


    One move failed to kill Fang Xia, he had no time, so he could only turn around and escape.


    "chase!"


    "Catch him! Don''t let him run away!"


    "Hurry up!"


    ...


    Inside the house, Fang Xia fell to the ground, the bones that had just been connected to her chest, and then broke again. The pain made him grin, and the whole person almost convulsed.


    "Nanshan! Nanshan!"


    Fang Xia roared, "You dare to kill me!"


    "You are so bold!"


    He gritted his teeth, his face was pale, and big beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead.


    "People are not dead yet."


    A voice came.


    Fang Xia raised her head and glanced, it was Brother Dog.


    This man who frightened him!


    Behind Brother Gou, is Jiang Ning!


    This man who can make him desperate!


    "Unexpectedly, someone wanted to kill you, so crazy, in my East China Sea, they would dare to assassinate you."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Fang Xia, let him sit on the ground, and didn''t let anyone help him, "Fang Xia, it seems that someone doesn''t want you to live."


    Fang Xia did not speak.


    He snorted with a cold face.


    "Who is it?"


    Jiang Ning asked, "Who is going to kill you."


    "This has nothing to do with you!"


    Fang Xia shouted, "Have you already been to Fang''s house? Have you taken away the person you want? If you take away, please abide by the agreement and let me go!"


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "The person I want to take away will not leave,"


    He glanced at Fang Xia, "However, the Fang family took someone for your life, so I can let you go."


    Fang Xia was startled.


    Fang Jiana? Lu Wu''er hits Lu Wulu in the west? Who has changed his life?


    Who else lives in the Fang family, can you compare it with yourself?


    "You want to let me go?"


    He couldn''t help asking.


    "I believe in what I say,"


    Jiang Ning said, "However, even if I let you go, I''m afraid you won''t be able to go back alive."


    He laughed, looked at the mess in the house, and shook his head: "The killer''s strength is not weak, I am afraid it is not just a person, your way home is not easy to walk."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand: "Let him go."


    After speaking, he stopped talking nonsense, turned around and left.


    "and many more!"


    Fang Xia immediately called to Jiang Ning.


    He knew very well that if he went back alone, he would definitely be killed by Nanshan on the way!


    Who is behind Nanshan, how could he not know?


    Fang Dong, this bastard, he definitely didn''t want to let himself go back alive, and when he died, no one would compete with him for the position of Fang Family Patriarch!


    "You have to **** me back to Fang''s house!"


    He gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 1473： what do you want

    Jiang Ning turned his head, as if he heard a joke.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, you have to **** me back to Fang''s house!"


    Fang Xia''s face flushed slightly, he knew that this request was a bit excessive, even a little ridiculous.


    Jiang Ning was willing to let him stay alive, and it was already pretty good.


    Otherwise, according to the rules of the East China Sea Forbidden Land, I would have died long ago!


    "Can you say that again."


    Jiang Ning turned around. Brother Gou had already stepped forward and stood in front of Fang Xia. As long as Jiang Ning gave an order, he would break Fang Xia''s neck immediately.


    Fang Xia now has no resistance at all.


    "Someone wants to kill me, don''t want me to live, you just let me go like this, you are killing me,"


    Fang Xia hesitated for a moment, gritted her teeth and said, "If so, then you might as well kill me now!"


    Jiang Ning nodded: "I will fulfill you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Brother Gou immediately started his hand and rushed forward. One hand lifted Fang Xia up and stuck his throat!


    "Etc., etc!"


    Fang Xia slapped Brother Gou''s hand, her face was blue and purple, he was just angered, no one thought that Jiang Ning was so decisive that he would kill if he said to kill!


    "thump!"


    Brother Gou put him down.


    "If you refuse to **** me back to Fang''s house, I would rather stay in the East China Sea."


    Fang Xia panted, struggling to look up at Jiang Ning.


    At least, in this East China Sea, it is safe enough, no one can kill him before his injuries are fully recovered.


    Nanshan has been here once, it is impossible to come again.


    When I fully recovered, go back to Fang''s house, and then find Fang Dong that **** to settle accounts!


    "Don''t worry, if you don''t go back, there will be no place for you after Fang''s family?"


    Jiang Ning seemed to smile, "To tell you, I went to Fang''s house this time, but I can see that many people think you are dead, and even more people think that you failed to bring back the boxing score from me and lost it. Fang''s face."


    Fang Xia''s face changed after hearing this.


    "What kind of person is the Patriarch of the Fang Family? You, the son, knows best. What will happen if you lose the face of the Fang Family?"


    Fang Xia''s face was even more ugly.


    "I also heard that the fourth son of the Fang family is not inferior to you in terms of talent, knowledge, and human heart."


    Hearing these words, Fang Xia was a little dazed!


    The competition for the head of the Fang family has been fierce since childhood.


    Regardless of the eldest sister Fang Chun, who always controls the Fang family''s internal affairs, she is not a big threat to herself, and Fang Qiu, who has never been seen since he was a child, doesn''t pay much attention to it.


    But Fang Dong!


    Is his biggest competitor!


    "I advise you to find a way to go back, otherwise, even if you are not dead, the Fang family will not have a place for you."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, stopped talking, turned and left.


    And Fang Xia sat there, her heartbeat speeded up, and a lot of things came to mind all of a sudden.


    It was Nanshan who came to kill himself!


    Those tricks and tricks, even if there are suspicions of deliberate concealment, he still sees it, it is Nanshan!


    The person Fang Dong trusted the most, he came to kill himself, it was definitely Fang Dong.


    This **** just doesn''t want to let himself live, and doesn''t want to let himself go back to Fang''s house!


    Thinking of this, Fang Xia struggled to get up and walked quickly to the door.


    "Jiangning, wait!"


    He panted and shouted, "What do you want!"


    Fang Xia is not a fool. If he wants Jiang Ning to help him, he has to pay the price.


    Otherwise, let alone get the boxing score, let alone kill Jiang Ning? Even if he does more, the Fang family has no place for him. What use is he doing so much?

 Chapter 1474： Cooperation

    What he worries most is that Fang Wei feels that he is dead, or that he loses the face of the Fang family, and is not qualified to be the owner of the family anymore. That would be really troublesome.


    "What can you give?"


    Jiang Ning stopped and looked at Fang Xia.


    Fang Xia gritted her teeth, her eyes changed: "Do you want me? Aunt Fang Ran?"


    "I can help you and save her!"


    He knew that if he wanted to talk, he had to use the bargaining chips that Jiang Ning was interested in, otherwise, he would not be qualified to talk at all.


    "help me?"


    "No, help me!"


    Fang Xia immediately shook her head and changed her statement, "Fang Ran is my aunt and my aunt. She has suffered unfair treatment and has been imprisoned for 20 years. I have long wanted to save her!"


    "I''ll go back to Fang''s house and rescue her, but you have to make sure that I can return to Fang''s house safely, how about?"


    "Why should I believe you."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing, "She''s, mine will definitely bring it back. It doesn''t matter whether you have you or not."


    "Do you rely on hitting?"


    Fang Xia gritted her teeth, "My Fang family dare not say that they are the strongest in the hermit family, but those ancestors are not good! Even if you are strong, what about the others? You are not afraid, they will die?"


    "Jiang Ning, if there is a better solution, why don''t you use it? I can assure you that my aunt Fang Ran will be delivered to your East China Sea intact, so why don''t you do it."


    Fang Xia said, "What I want is the position of the Fang Family Patriarch! My enemy is not you, I think you and I know this."


    As for the future, whether the two people will become enemies, Jiang Ning has not thought about it, Fang Xia has thought about it, he does not want to be an enemy of Jiang Ning, this lunatic is too terrible.


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Fang Xia was a little anxious.


    "I swear!"


    He held up three fingers, "With your strength, if I turn back, it''s not difficult for you to kill me."


    "You are right about that."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "Yes, I can let you return to Fang''s house safely, and even give you a page of boxing scores to help you get the position of future Patriarch. I only need Fang Ran to go to the East China Sea safely."


    "make a deal!"


    Fang Xia quickly said.


    If Jiang Ning gave him another page of boxing scores, it would naturally be better. This would be regarded as meritorious, and one page of boxing scores would be better than Fang Dong doing nothing.


    One page of boxing score!


    Enough to make people in the family crazy, I don''t know how many hidden families, how much energy did they spend searching for a page of boxing scores?


    Fang Xia ignored her injury and asked Jiang Ning to send him back immediately.


    He was afraid that it would be late and there would be changes. Fang Dong would never let himself go back easily. He would definitely seize the time to build his prestige while he was away.


    Jiang Ning ignored Fang Xia, and looked at each other with Brother Gou, and Brother Gou understood everything, and left with Fang Xia directly.


    They had just left when Fang Qiu walked out behind the door.


    "He is not worthy of trust."


    Fang Qiu said directly, "Fang Xia is sinister and cunning, he is just worried that Fang Dong will rob him of his position."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Jiang Ning said, "As long as he is a smart person, he knows that sending Fang Ran back will benefit him without any harm, as for that page of the boxing book."


    He looked at Fang Qiu, squinted his eyes, revealing two cold murderous auras!


    "One page of boxing score is enough for these hidden families to compete, and the Fang family will be completely messed up."


    "Zhong Nanshan will also be completely messed up!"


    "At that time, it will be your chance, do you understand?"

 Chapter 1475： Sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight

    Fang Qiu wanted to say that he didn''t understand.


    He didn''t know why Jiang Ning said it was his own opportunity.


    Said that he would destroy the Fang family in the future and replace it.


    Even if the Fang family abandoned him, even if the Fang family never cared about him, he still had the blood of the Fang family.


    Fang Wei has always been his father.


    Where can he get it done, and where can he destroy the Fang family?


    "Why, the Fang family must be destroyed?"


    Fang Qiu hesitated for a moment, still asked.


    He didn''t get the answer, and he felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Fang Qiu with calm eyes: "Because they deserve to die."


    "Can¡­¡­"


    "You remember clearly, you have nothing to do with the Fang family. From the moment you walked out of the Fang family''s door, that''s the case, you know?"


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, not letting Fang Qiu continue to ask, "Just watch it quietly, sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Sooner or later you will understand."


    After speaking, he stopped talking and left the martial arts gym directly.


    Fang Qiu stood there without saying a word.


    He didn''t understand, he still didn''t understand, not only didn''t understand, but also didn''t want Jiang Ning to really regard Fang''s family as a place that must be destroyed.


    Also said, kill yourself?


    Fang Qiu squeezed his fist, thinking in his heart, if Jiang Ning really wants to do this cruel hand, then he...what should he do?


    At that time.


    Fang Xia washed her whole body in embarrassment and became a little energetic.


    To reach a cooperation with Jiang Ning, for him, it is equivalent to returning to the peak state from the bottom of the valley!


    In particular, Jiang Ning gave him a page of boxing scores, which was enough to make him stand up, to raise his head in the Fang family, and once again gain the upper hand in the competition with Fang Dong.


    Brother Gou and others escorted Fang Xia to Zhongnan Mountain.


    "The road behind, you go by yourself, don''t forget, what you promised my elder brother to do."


    Brother Gou glanced at Fang Xia and said lightly.


    "Don''t worry, Fang Xia is a person who believes in words."


    Fang Xia nodded.


    It''s just letting Fang Ran go. With this page of boxing scores, letting go of a person, what counts?


    In his eyes, Fang Ran is not as important as boxing.


    Watching Brother Gou and the others leave, Fang Xia''s eyes narrowed, took out the boxing sheet given by Jiang Ning from her arms, and laughed.


    "If there is a page, there must be others, Jiangning, Jiangning, you should understand the principle of guilty guilty, I can''t get it now, but if several hidden families are united, you can only bow your head!"


    He snorted, collected the fist score, turned and walked towards Zhongnan Mountain.


    He knew very well that he didn''t have enough strength to get more boxing scores. The most important thing now was to consolidate his position in the Fang family.


    Make sure that you can become the head of the Fang family in the future.


    As long as he has enough right to speak, he can persuade Fang Wei, and even invite two old people from the Fang family to join several other hidden families to grab the boxing scores in Jiangning''s hands!


    Even if Jiang Ning is great, even if the East China Sea is a copper wall and iron wall, as long as a few hidden families work together, Jiang Ning has no choice but to bow his head.


    Fang Xia doesn''t want so much for the time being, and things have to be done step by step.


    He walked quickly? Shan closed Pa Wu Yi Yi Ai Wu? toward the Fang family.


    And then.


    Fang family.


    Fang Wei''s face is still a bit ugly.


    Although Fang Ran didn''t leave, she didn''t make much sense to stay now.


    Even if she died in the next moment, for the other party, there was nothing to lose.


    But Fang Qiu was taken away by Jiang Ning, and he only now felt that it seemed that it was not a wrong decision.


    Compared with Fang Ran, Fang Qiu shouldn''t have let him go.

 Chapter 1476： No if

    "Father, my Fang family has never been humiliated for so many years. Does my father really want to just swallow it?"


    Standing below Fang Dong, his voice was impassioned and full of anger, "Why is Jiang Ning? Why should we let Fang Family take orders from him!"


    "If I were Fang Xia, I would stop myself, and I would never let Jiang Ning take advantage of it."


    His face was full of anger and unwillingness. It seemed to him that the majesty of the Fang family was more important than his own life.


    "Fang Xia did not do well indeed. When he comes back, I will punish him well!"


    Fang Wei hummed.


    He glanced at Fang Dong and wondered in his heart which of these two brothers would be better.


    At least for the moment, Fang Dong is obviously more calm, not to mention, the importance of the other''s family''s reputation is much better than Fang Xia''s.


    "Father, I invite you to fight to the East China Sea!"


    Fang Dong shouted, "I want to get back the fist sheet, and let Jiang Ning kneel at my feet to admit his mistake!"


    "The prestige of our Fang family can never be humiliated because of someone!"


    Plop!


    Fang Dong knelt down directly, "Skills can be killed, not insulted!"


    "If someone insults me, I will kill him! A shame!"


    "Please father''s permission!"


    Fang Dong''s face was full of seriousness, with a trace of determination, it seemed that even if he died in the East China Sea, he would not hesitate.


    "What are you doing?"


    Fang Wei glanced at Fang Dong.


    "father!"


    Fang Dong''s eyes were red and his voice was hoarse. "When I think of Jiang Ning''s aggressive and domineering appearance, I''m not reconciled!"


    He clenched his fist tightly, his body was shaking, obviously because of anger, and he couldn''t control himself.


    "Because the father knows your partner''s feelings, don''t worry, as long as Fang Xia comes back safely, Jiang Ning will pay the price."


    Fang Wei lifted Fang Dong up and sighed, with a touch of appreciation in his eyes.


    This made Fang Dong''s heart happy.


    Waiting for Fang Xia to come back?


    Humph, it''s impossible for him to come back!


    People like Jiangning would not easily leave Fang Xia''s life, let alone arrange someone to intercept Fang Xia on the road.


    Fang Xia had to die outside before returning to Zhongnan Mountain.


    "Father, if Jiang Ning doesn''t keep his promise, kill Fang Xia..."


    Fang Dong paused and looked at Fang Wei deliberately with a worried expression, "I mean if..."


    Fang Wei''s face changed after hearing this.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about this problem.


    But does Jiangning dare?


    That lunatic dared to beat Fang Hongshan violently, dared to injure and imprison Fang Xia, and dared to come to Zhongnan Mountain alone, what else would he dare not do?


    "No? Pa Fu Er Shi Ling Shi Shan Lu? What if!"


    Before Fang Wei could speak, suddenly, there was a loud voice outside.


    Fang Dong shook his body, turned his head and looked at the door, a little bit unbelievable.


    Fang Xia, why did he come back?


    "father!"


    Fang Xia walked quickly into the hall and bowed down on her knees respectfully, "Fang Xia lived up to expectations, and luckily grabbed a page from the East China Sea, and Jiang Ning was seriously injured!"


    From his pocket, he took out a page of boxing scores Jiang Ning gave him, and Fang Wei was immediately ecstatic.


    "It''s a boxing score!"


    He took the boxing sheet, looked at it carefully, and couldn''t help laughing, "Then Jiang Ning was seriously injured by you?"


    "Yes, Jiang Ning is arrogant, he doesn''t put me in the slightest, and has no defense against me. I took advantage of his unpreparedness and seriously injured him!"


    Fang Xia nodded.


    Fang Wei quickly helped him up: "Good job! Good job!"


    "Fang Dong, thank you for your concern. As a member of the Fang family, the second brother is also the future Patriarch of the Fang family. He knows his responsibilities, so I won''t bother you!"

 Chapter 1477： Disparity in status

    Fang Xia glanced at Fang Dong, and the disdain in her eyes made no secret of it.


    He looked at Fang Dong, and at Fang Dong''s expression at the moment, he really wanted to laugh.


    This bastard, really doesn''t want to see himself come back, and sent Nanshan to kill himself, thinking he can do it perfectly?


    At this moment, Fang Xia was a little grateful for the forbidden area of ??the East China Sea. If it weren''t there, with the deterrence of Jiangning''s group of people, it would really be a question of whether he could return to Fang''s house safely.


    "Second brother came back safely, that is naturally a good thing, I am too happy to have time!"


    Fang Dong''s expression changed quickly, and he immediately put on a smiling face.


    "The Fang family has an eldest sister and a second brother. It will naturally develop better and better in the future. I will be satisfied if I can help some."


    Fang Xia nodded, looking satisfied.


    Those eyes made Fang Dong feel very uncomfortable.


    It seems that suddenly, there is a huge difference between him and Fang Xia''s status!


    "Father, this page of boxing scores is just the beginning. I will definitely get more boxing scores for the Fang family."


    Fang Xia said seriously, "This is my responsibility. Even if I pay my life, as long as the Fang family becomes stronger, it is worth it."


    Fang Wei nodded, laughed and patted Fang Xia on the shoulder.


    "I read you right, hahahaha!"


    "This Fang family has you, it is the Fang family''s blessing. I don''t believe in other people, but my own children, I believe in you, will definitely make the Fang family stronger and stronger!"


    "Yes!"


    Fang Xia and Fang Dong shouted at the same time.


    Fang Wei took the boxing book and left.


    He must hurry up and inquire about what is so special about this boxing sheet.


    Especially the pattern behind it, that is the biggest secret!


    In the hall, Fang Xia pulled a chair and sat down and poured herself a cup of tea.


    He turned his head and glanced at Fang Dong.


    "During my absence, you should be worried about me, right?"


    "That''s natural."


    Fang Dong said, "You are my second brother, of course I will miss you, just like my father would worry about you."


    "It''s just that, because of you, Jiang Ning came to show off his majesty, and the face of our Fang family was trampled on the ground."


    Without Fang Wei, Fang Dong spoke more boldly.


    He has always been like this, even if he talks to Fang Xia, even a discerning person can see that the future Patriarch of the Fang family, Fang Wei intends to let Fang Xia take over, but he is not reconciled.


    As long as one day is not officially confirmed, he has a chance!


    "Really, then Jiang Ning came to Fang''s house, where are you? What did you do?"


    Fang Xia squinted, "Are you? Ling Yi Lu Ran Er Ling Lu? Did you do it? Did you stop him, or you just hid and didn''t dare to put a fart!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Dong is short of breath.


    "Jiang Ning is very powerful, but what about it? I was seriously injured and snatched his boxing score. This is the ability. A man can bend and stretch, as long as he can achieve his goal. You should study hard."


    Fang Xia looked triumphant.


    He finished drinking the tea, stood up, walked a few steps, then stopped again, turned around and looked at Fang Dong.


    "By the way, where is Nanshan?"


    He squinted, "Why isn''t your most loyal subordinate by your side?"


    Fang Dong''s face changed.


    "What do you [±ÊȤ¸ówww.sbiquge.xyz] mean?"


    "Oh, it''s not interesting. You said it, Jiang Ning is very powerful. I am worried that he will come back to Fang''s house suddenly and come back at that time, but no one will protect you."


    Fang Xia seemed to smile, snorted, turned around and left without saying anything.


    Looking at Fang Xia''s dignified face, Fang Dong clenched his fists, and a fierce murderous intent suddenly appeared on his face!


    Even if the person facing him is his elder brother!

 Chapter 1478： I still want to save you

    "Damn it!"


    Fang Dong cursed inwardly, "Nanshan, this rubbish!"


    Failed!


    Nanshan failed, and Fang Xia was able to return to Fang''s house safely. What is the use of raising him with this **** waste?


    Now Fang Xia is back, and he has brought back a page of boxing scores. Instead of being punished, Fang Xia may be rewarded!


    His status was restored all at once, even higher than before.


    Fang Dong''s expression on his face was complicated, and he was somber and did not speak. He snorted and left.


    And Fang Xia did not go back to rest.


    He went straight to the dungeon of the Houshan cave.


    "Second Young Master!"


    Several guards at the door shouted respectfully at once.


    "Open the door, I want to go in."


    "Second Young Master, the Patriarch said, no one is allowed to go in..."


    "open the door!"


    Fang Xia''s face sank, and said majesticly, "Can''t you understand me!"


    The guard hesitated for a moment, did not dare to say anything, and immediately opened the iron door.


    Fang Xia glanced at them and snorted softly.


    In this Fang family, besides Fang Wei, he has the highest status, especially after returning with a page of boxing scores, he is the hero of the Fang family.


    He stepped in and walked directly towards the deepest point.


    In the last room, Fang Ranyi? Shishishidi Xi closed Shishan? He used to sit in front of the dressing table, as if he was still alive.


    She is still looking forward to seeing him, to let him see the best in herself.


    "aunt."


    Fang Xia shouted.


    For twenty years, since Fang Ran was imprisoned, he has never seen her again.


    Anyone who approached Fang Ran could be punished heavily by Fang Wei!


    Fang Ran ignored it.


    Seems to hear nothing.


    Fang Xia opened the door, walked in, and sighed.


    "Aunt, Xiao Xia is here to see you."


    Fang Ran still didn''t look back, but said indifferently: "Is that Fang Xia, what are you here for?"


    Twenty years ago, the little boy who called his aunt was only ten years old. Now, Fang Xia, who is thirty years old, has long since never known.


    "I haven''t visited my aunt for twenty years. Xiao Xia doesn''t want to explain anything. Auntie must know the rules of the Fang family better than me. I am just a trivial member of the Fang family and I dare not go beyond."


    Fang Xia said.


    Fang Ran snorted with a hint of mockery.


    Of course she knew Fang''s rules.


    "But now, it''s different."


    Fang Xia said, "Twenty years! I spent twenty years, and now, as the future heir of the Fang family, I can see you."


    He took a deep breath: "Aunt, not only can I come to see you, I also have to find a way to save you!"


    Hearing this, Fang Ran shook his shoulder and turned his head.


    She looked at Fang Xia in front of her, very strange.


    That face was a little like it was when he was a child, but his eyes were no longer as clear as they were back then.


    "Save me?"


    She laughed and stood up from the chair, "You don''t know me, you violated the family rules, and you have been kept here by your father for twenty years. Is it not allowed to leave?"


    "That was his order."


    Fang Xia said, "It''s not mine."


    "How do you save?"


    Fang Ran seemed to hear a joke, a bit funny, and the teasing and ridicule in his tone made no secret of it.


    Can she believe these fathers and sons?


    If she wanted to leave, she left with Jiang Ning directly last time, do she still need them to save her.


    "Cooperate with Jiang Ning and save you out."


    Fang Xia lowered her voice.


    Hearing this, Fang Le couldn''t help being startled.


    "Auntie, Jiang Ning has already figured out a solution to the things you are worried about. The most important thing now is to rescue you and leave Fang''s place of right and wrong!"


    Fang Ran looked at Fang Xia in surprise, it was hard to believe that this was what Fang Xia would say.

 Chapter 1479： Her child!

    Right and wrong of Fang family?


    Fang Xia actually said that.


    She didn''t even expect that Fang Xia would cooperate with Jiang Ning, didn''t he want to kill Jiang Ning?


    Fang Ran looked at Fang Xia suspiciously, without telling those secrets. She wasn''t sure if Fang Xia was in disguise.


    "What did Jiang Ning say?"


    She asked.


    "Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, just let me tell you, Auntie, you can leave Fang''s house and ask me to cooperate fully."


    Fang Xia sighed, "I know that the Fang family has caused too much damage to my aunt. Today''s Fang family is not the Fang family I want. change."


    He looked at Fang Ran and said earnestly: "Auntie, my father treated you like this, I think he is wrong, and he is wrong."


    "I told him that he can''t do this to you, but he is the head of the family. He has the final say. I hope you can understand me, Auntie."


    The implication was that he had fought for it, and he had thought of helping Fang Ran, but he had no right to speak.


    Fang Xia looked guilty.


    "You are not to blame."


    Fang Ran shook his head, "But I also hope that if one day you become the head of the Fang family, I hope you can remember what you said today."


    She wasn''t sure if Fang Xia''s words were true or false, so naturally she dared not say too much.


    Until now, she didn''t know why Fang Xia would come together with Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning let himself leave the Fang family, he has solved it... Could it be that he knows where his child is?


    "Jiang Ning is saying that if you want you to find a way to take me away from Fang''s house, do you have anything else to say?"


    "No, aunt, I swear."


    Fang Xia held up three fingers, "I have relayed what he said as it was. Last time he couldn''t take you away. He could only take Fang Qiu away and change me back. Only when I am back can I find a way to save you. Aunt, do you understand?"


    "Fang Qiu?"


    Fang Ran''s brain suddenly shook.


    Why did Jiang Ning take Fang Qiu away?


    He also traded Fang Qiu for Fang Xia back.


    She knew the children of the Fang family, Fang Qiu had always been unwelcome. In terms of status, she had never been better than them. She had heard some things, but never cared about it.


    I just felt that it must be Fang Qiu''s talent and ability, which was not as good as others, so Fang Wei didn''t take it seriously.


    But when Fang Xia said that, the person Jiang Ning took away was Fang Qiu, and she suddenly felt a strange feeling!


    She looked at Fang Xia with a weird expression and deliberately said, "Can Fang Qiu change you? It seems that his position is far inferior to you."


    Fang Ran asked, his heart plopped, beating violently!


    She stared at Fang Xia and closely observed the slight change in the expression on his face.


    Hearing Fang Ran¡¯s question, Fang Xia¡¯s face flashed with disdain, and she quickly disappeared: ¡°Of course he can¡¯t compare with me, but he is at least from Fang¡¯s family. Jiang Ning went to Fang¡¯s family and couldn¡¯t take it with him. Whoever goes, at least one Fang Qiu must be taken away, otherwise he won¡¯t be able to make it through his face."


    Fang Xia smiled: "Aunt, don''t worry, as long as you are safe, nothing else matters."


    The meaning in his words was not concealed in the slightest.


    Even if Fang Qiu died outside, he wouldn''t care at all.


    The Fang family wouldn''t care at all.


    At this moment, Fang Ran had already guessed something faintly.


    Jiang Ning is He Dao Ren''s apprentice. He dared to single-handedly kill Fang''s house to save himself, which proves that Jiang Ning has the confidence and that he is not a brave person!


    "How are you going to save me?"


    Fang Ran suppressed the excitement in his heart, staring at Fang Xia and asked.

 Chapter 1480： How to pass on the advantages

    "Auntie, don''t worry, I''m thinking of a way, I will definitely save you."


    Fang Xia nodded and said, "You have suffered so much for so many years. I won''t let you suffer anymore. You believe me."


    Fang Ran nodded, holding Fang Xia''s hand, his face soft.


    "Thank you, Fang Xia."


    "What the aunt said, I am your nephew, if I can''t even protect you, how can I be the head of the Fang family and protect the entire Fang family in the future?"


    "Auntie believes in you, believes that Fang family is in your hands, it will definitely become better and better!"


    Fang Xia didn''t say much.


    He repeatedly promised that he would rescue Fang Ran, and left in a hurry.


    Fang Ran looked at the back of him leaving, his heartbeat never calmed down.


    "Fang Qiu..."


    She didn''t even dare to think about it before!


    But recalling everything at this moment, she became more sure that Fang Qiu was her child!


    child!


    It''s her child!


    It must be her and He Dao Ren''s child!


    Jiang Ning must have discovered this truth before daring to be so sure. Taking Fang Qiu away, he must be completely prepared for Fang Xia to do things for him.


    Fang Ran''s eyes were a little red, and tears couldn''t stop streaming down.


    She can''t wait any longer!


    Her heart had already flown to the East China Sea, and she wanted to see what Fang Qiu was doing at the moment.


    now.


    In the Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    Fang Qiu''s mood is very complicated.


    He couldn''t accept it all of a sudden, he changed from being a Fang family to someone who wanted to destroy Fang''s family.


    This kind of change was simply not something he could react to at once.


    "Big brother early!"


    "Good morning, big brother!"


    "Hello big brother!"


    ...


    Along the way, people greeted him.


    In this Jidao martial arts school, his status is very high, not only because he is Jiang Ning''s disciple, but also because he used to help others.


    Even if he has a bad temper, he is more serious than anyone when teaching others Kung Fu, he is a well-deserved big brother!


    "Big brother, the punching method you told me last time, I tried it, and it really improved a lot!"


    "Big brother, big brother! Can you teach me? I still don''t understand!"


    As soon as Fang Qiu arrived at the martial arts gym, he was dragged away by a group of people.


    He didn''t even have a chance to speak, looking at the smiling faces, how could he refuse.


    This feeling is much better than at Fang''s.


    From a distance, Jiang Ning stood there, watching Fang Qiu meticulously, pointing others.


    "Big brother, this kid is actually a nice guy, but he has a little arrogant temper. Polishing is very promising."


    A Fei smacked his lips, "This talent is better than me anyway, cultivate it well, maybe you can become your proud pupil in the future!"


    No one knows how high Jiang Ning''s requirements are.


    In the same way, Jiang Ning never accepts disciples. Even if he is a talented person, Jiang Ning is not interested. This Fang Qiu is obviously not an ordinary person.


    A Fei guessed it, but didn''t say it.


    "You have something you can teach him, so try to teach it."


    Jiang Ning said, "Someone owes him what others owe him, so I will pay it back."


    "Big brother, don''t worry, this kid just doesn''t learn, I have to put him in his head!"


    A Fei hummed, "Being an apprentice of the eldest brother, if it is too bad, it will be a shame on the eldest brother, I don''t allow it."


    He thought, how should he teach Fang Qiu these skills?


    Where should I start?


    A Fei thought about what he was capable of. With this thought, he couldn''t help but feel happy. It turned out that he was so good!


    It seems omnipotent, everything is possible!


    With so many advantages, he didn''t know how to pass it on for a while.


    Eating, drinking, prostitution, gambling...No, it''s love and dedication, serious, nervous and lively...

 Chapter 1481： Want to get more boxing scores

    Jiang Ning ignored A Fei''s narcissism there.


    He thought that he would teach Fang Qiu everything he knew, and how much Fang Qiu could learn depends on his own ability.


    As for other people, they will also give themselves face, as long as Fang Qiu is willing to learn, they are happy to teach Fang Qiu.


    Seven or eight seniors beyond the master level, elites in all fields, not only in martial arts, but in any field, as long as Fang Qiu wants to learn, Jiang Ning can help him find the most powerful teacher in the world.


    This is a kind of inheritance, something more powerful than the past inheritance.


    Jiang Ning looked for a while, then turned and left.


    He knew that Fang Qiu needed time to digest the recent events and also needed time to make certain preparations.


    Jiang Ning did not directly tell him what he really wanted, but let him adapt slowly.


    At least, leaving Fang''s family identity is his first step.


    Jiang Ning would not allow Fang Qiu to recognize the thief as his father!


    "Brother, wait for me!"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning was gone, A Fei quickly followed, "I still have something to tell you. Give me a job. As long as you don''t become Fairy Zhao''s assistant, you can let me do anything!"


    "Go to Fusang to beat people, or go to the Middle East to clean up those mercenaries?"


    "You can go to the waters of Somalia!"


    "Brother, did you hear me? Save me, brother!"


    ...


    Fang family.


    Fang Wei has been in his practice room for the past two days, pondering the page of boxing book Fang Xia brought back.


    He didn''t have much interest in the above boxing moves.


    He didn''t see any fame for this kind of very basic moves.


    And part of the map behind it made him very interested, but he could still see everything after looking at it for two days.


    "If you haven''t collected it completely, you won''t be able to see it at all."


    Fang Wei sighed, "Even if you get all the fist scores, I''m afraid it will be difficult to see at once, what is the secret? This page is not enough."


    One page is not enough to read, even if there are several pages, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough.


    Fang Wei carefully put the boxing record away, thinking in his heart, it seems that he must get more boxing records as soon as possible before other hidden families know about it.


    "Boom boom boom."


    The door of the practice room was knocked.


    "Father, it''s me."


    Fang Xia''s voice came.


    "Come in!"


    Fang Wei shouted.


    He saw Fang Xia push the door and walked in, with a smile on his face, "Why are you here? I just went home and I don''t want to rest well. You haven''t fully recovered from the injuries."


    The smile on his face is not something that can be seen often.


    Fang Xia bowed her hand and bowed.


    "I have trouble sleeping and eating."


    Fang Xia sighed, "Father, I want to get more boxing scores!"


    Fang Wei''s eyes? Wu Wu closed and Shi Lu Shi Lingran? Suddenly shrank.


    "Jiang Ning, there is a boxing score!"


    Fang Xia said, "I can be sure that this time, by luck, I got a page from him, but I thought about it. It''s far from enough to have only one page of boxing scores."


    "Nine-page boxing score, even if we get all the boxing scores, we will be embarrassed to break the secrets of the map for a while, but we must also get as many as possible before other hidden families know the whereabouts of the boxing scores.


    "This is the right to speak! Only when we find that place in the future, my Fang family can have more right to speak!"


    Fang Wei nodded: "You are right, I just meant it."


    "Fang Xia, you understand my mind more and more."


    He was very pleased and stretched out his hand to pat Fang Xia''s shoulder, "But the East China Sea, the bronze wall and the iron wall, and Fang Hongshan took the people there. They were not pleased. It is not that easy to get more boxing scores."

 Chapter 1482： Live up to expectations

    Fang Wei met Jiang Ning and could see that Jiang Ning''s aura was different from ordinary people.


    Not to mention, the East China Sea is very unusual!


    Even Fang Hongshan brought a few master guards forward, but he couldn''t get it right, and even returned in embarrassment. Are they going to invite those two old men in the family?


    That is the treasure of the Fang family''s town house!


    How can it be easily dispatched for the fist score.


    "Father, I have a way."


    Fang Xia smiled, "Jiang Ning is here this time for my aunt Fang Ran, right?"


    "good."


    "If this is the case, Fang Ran must be very important to Jiang Ning, and even let him come to Fang''s house at any cost."


    "Our Fang family, not everyone can come, Jiang Ning can''t be ignorant of the danger here, that is, the importance of Fang Ran makes Jiang Ning have to do this."


    Fang Wei nodded.


    He naturally knew this, but Fang Ran didn''t want to let it go.


    "Hmph, Fang Ran corrupted the style of the door. I didn''t kill her. I was already magnanimous. The reason for imprisoning her in the dungeon is to kill the chicken and the monkey!"


    "It is true, but, father, which is more important than the development of the Fang family?"


    Fang Xia said, "Now other hidden families don''t know about boxing. When they know it, it will definitely cause looting! At that time, our advantage will not be great."


    Fang Wei frowned, thinking about what Fang Xia said.


    Compared with the development of Fang''s family, Fang Ran was really nothing, but he was unwilling to let Fang Ran go so easily.


    "Not to mention, who said we really wanted to give Fang Ran to Jiang Ning? Father, you didn''t say that, my aunt refused to leave. She didn''t want to leave. Who could take her away?"


    Fang Wei opened his mouth, he didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    Indeed, they just used Fang Ran to force Jiang Ning to come up with more punches.


    As long as Fang Ran refuses to go, or they are unwilling to let Fang Shiyi Yixi Yishishidiyi go, then Jiangning naturally has no choice.


    As long as Jiangning succumbed, he had to hand in the boxing score obediently!


    "This matter needs a long-term discussion."


    Fang Wei frowned.


    "Father, don''t miss the opportunity, you will never miss it."


    Fang Xia said lightly.


    He stared at Fang Wei, knowing what Fang Wei was thinking, hesitating, hesitating, he was about to miss the best opportunity.


    After saying this, he didn''t say any more, just stood there quietly, giving Fang Wei time to think.


    With his status, Fang Wei could listen to what he said, not to mention what he said, there was no problem at all.


    Such an opportunity, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, can make Fang Jia a few years faster than others, even more than ten years, or even decades. Who would give up such an opportunity?


    "Do you already have a comprehensive plan for this matter?"


    After a moment of silence, Fang Wei looked at Fang Xia and asked seriously.


    "It''s still my father who knows me."


    Fang Xia smiled. He knew that Fang Wei had already made a decision, "I''m sure, from Jiang Ning''s hands, get other boxing scores, and let Jiang Ning go home empty-handed!"


    "Father, please believe me!"


    Fang Xia arched her hand, the expression on her face became unusually serious.


    This is an important decision for the other side''s future!


    "it is good!"


    Fang Wei stretched out his hand, raised Fang Xia, and nodded earnestly.


    "Since you are prepared, I will leave this to you. As long as you do it well and prove yourself, I think that in the future, if you take over the Fang family, no one will raise objections!"


    He took a deep breath and said earnestly, "I am very optimistic about you, don''t let me down, understand!"


    "Yes!"


    Fang Xia plopped and knelt down on one knee.


    "Fang Xia will live up to his father''s expectations!"

 Chapter 1483： Cant wait for a moment

    Fang Xia lowered her head, but the pride on her face made no secret.


    Now, how does Fang Dong compare to himself?


    There is no comparison at all!


    Fang Wei can entrust such an important thing to himself because he trusts himself and believes that he is better than Fang Dong.


    The future head of the Fang family, besides himself, who else is eligible to take over?


    Not to mention, I have brought back a page of boxing scores and made great achievements!


    Fang Wei helped Fang Xia up.


    "It''s up to you whether the Fang family can stand out from the hidden family and occupy a greater opportunity in the future."


    "What help do you need? Just speak up. Father will fully support you, understand!"


    "Thank you father!"


    Fang Xia respectfully said.


    He got up, didn''t waste any more time, asked Fang Wei for some permission, then turned and left, heading directly to the dungeon.


    Things are going very smoothly, even smoother than he expected.


    Obviously, even Fang Wei, this stubborn person, still bowed his head in front of the boxing record, especially after studying the boxing record for a few days, he knew that he must get more boxing record as soon as possible.


    Time waits for no one.


    Fang Xia went to the dungeon, and no one dared to stop him.


    The special sign he hung around his waist represented Fang Wei!


    For this Fang family, Fang Wei still has the final say.


    "aunt!"


    Fang Xia opened the door and saluted immediately, "I''ll tell you good news!"


    "You can leave Fang''s house!"


    Fang Ran stood up immediately.


    "What did you say?"


    She can''t wait any longer.


    Especially when she guessed that Fang Qiu was her child, she was even more anxious to see Fang Qiu, and wanted to confirm whether her guess was correct.


    "Can I leave?"


    Fang Xia nodded: "Aunt, it''s true. I told my father for a long time that he almost wanted to kill me!"


    He gave a wry smile, shook his head, and deliberately made a frightened expression on his face.


    "Aunt is my aunt, my father''s sister, blood is thicker than water!"


    Fang Xia sighed, "My father didn''t want to let my aunt suffer such a crime again, so he finally agreed. Tomorrow, tomorrow I will take you away from Zhongnan Mountain."


    Fang Ran was a little excited, but she still suppressed her emotions.


    She didn''t want Fang Xia to see anything.


    "Fangjia..."


    Fang Ran whispered in his mouth, with complex emotions, and his eyes suddenly became red.


    She shook her head, not knowing what to say, hiding her face and sobbing.


    "Aunt, don''t be sad."


    Fang Xia sighed and comforted, "Leaving Zhongnanshan, you can live the life you want, no one will interfere with you anymore, and no one will dare to bully you anymore."


    "Don''t worry, as long as Fang Xia is still alive for one day, you will be my aunt, whoever bullies you, tell me, I will not spare him lightly!"


    "Good nephew!"


    Fang Ran nodded, unable to speak excitedly.


    She really can''t wait.


    Fang Xia left, Fang Ran couldn''t stand or sit still, walking back and forth, wishing that the night would pass soon.


    How can she sleep.


    The child who thinks about it day and night, is now outside, in Jiangning''s place!


    As long as you go to Jiangning, as long as you go to the East China Sea, you can see your children!


    The night is very long.


    The only window, the light shining down, was Fang Ran''s clock, until the sky was white.


    Fang Ran? Ran Yishan''s attendance at the time of attendance? The whole person became excited.


    She clenched her fist and waited for Fang Xia to come over, take herself away from Fang''s house and away from Zhongnan Mountain!


    She can''t wait for a moment!

 Chapter 1484： Are you a beast!

    Jiang Ning had long received the message from Fang Xia.


    Fang Xia said that he persuaded Fang Wei and agreed to let Jiang Ning exchange Fang Ran with a page of boxing scores, and told Jiang Ning that the one he gave was enough.


    This is Fang Xia''s promise to Jiangning.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care too much, even if Fang Xia''s agreed location was not in the East China Sea, but just outside the gate of Zhongnan Mountain.


    "This Fang Xia, there must be no good intentions!"


    Brother Dog said, "I don''t trust him!"


    He sent Fang Xia back, and Xia was thinking about things all the way. If it weren''t for his bad stomach, Brother Dog wouldn''t believe it.


    "He doesn''t face well, he doesn''t look like a good person."


    Jiang Ning laughed. When did Brother Gou learn to look at each other?


    Is it taught by the legend of the provincial capital?


    "Don''t worry, if he dares to have bad water, I dare to drown him!"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at Fang Qiu, "Are you going?"


    Fang Qiu moved.


    Does Jiang Ning want him to kill Fang Xia?


    "You must go."


    Without waiting for Fang Qiu to speak, Jiang Ning asked and answered himself, and gave the answer directly, "Be prepared, set off immediately, and come back at noon!"


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou shouted in response.


    Fang Qiu didn''t speak, he opened his mouth to say what he was going to do, no matter what, it seemed that something was wrong when he went.


    But he still didn''t say.


    Now, Jiang Ning is his master. He can''t question what Jiang Ning said.


    A few people flew directly to the West Market and chartered a car to the outer gate of Zhongnan Mountain.


    There are few people in the desolate land.


    When the car parked far away, Jiang Ning took A Fei and Gou directly into Zhongnan Mountain.


    Fang Xiayue''s location is still in Zhongnan Mountain.


    From a distance, I saw Fang Xia standing there, and beside him, it was Fang Ran standing!


    "Jiangning!"


    Fang Xia saw Jiang Ning coming, and immediately shouted, "You are here!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and walked straight over, glanced at Fang Ran''s body, looked at Fang Ran''s emotions, became more and more excited, and watched Fang Ran''s gaze fall on Fang Qiu''s body behind him.


    She should understand.


    "I''m coming."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Okay, let go."


    He glanced at Fang Xia, his ears moved slightly, and he knew that many people were hiding in secret.


    "It''s time to honor what you and I agreed."


    "Agreement?"


    Fang Xia snorted, and suddenly said, "What did I make with you?"


    He slammed his hand out, and directly clasped Fang Ran''s throat!


    "what--"


    Fang Ran suddenly screamed, panicked, and slapped Fang Xia''s hand, but Fang Xia''s face had become savage.


    "what are you doing!"


    Fang Qiu immediately shouted, "Fang Xia, how can you treat aunt like this!"


    He was angry and shouted again and again.


    "aunt?"


    Fang Xia sneered, "In our Fang family, there is no aunt. Twenty years ago, she should have died!"


    He stared at Jiang Ning: "Don''t think, I don''t know how much you value Fang Ran, Jiang Ning, I give you a chance to hand over the boxing score in your hand, this woman, I can give it to you!"


    With his fingers gradually hardened, Fang Ran''s face turned red, but he couldn''t get rid of it at all!


    Those eyes looked at Fang Qiu, and heard Fang Qiu worrying about and speaking for himself, Fang Ran¡¯s tears could not be held back.


    "child¡­¡­"


    The feeling of blood connection suddenly became extremely strong at this moment!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    In the mountains and forests, four people suddenly appeared, exuding a powerful aura, looking at Jiang Ning with murderous aura.


    "Today, if you don''t hand in the boxing score, not only will you not be able to take her away, but also your lives..."


    "Fang Xia!"


    Fang Qiu burst out suddenly and opened his eyes angrily, "Are you a **** beast!"

 Chapter 1485： Believable

    Fang Qiu was furious, stepped forward, murderous!


    He was intolerable.


    Does Fang Xia know, what is she talking about?


    Does he even want to kill Fang Ran?


    That is their aunt!


    "Fang Qiu, don''t say anything coldly,"


    Fang Xia glanced at Fang Qiu, her face full of disdain, "You''re just a plus, don''t you know how many catties you are? The Fang family has no place for you anymore, so don''t use the Fang family''s tone to talk to me. say!"


    He stared at Fang Qiu without being polite.


    "When I become the head of the house, I will be the first to expel you!"


    Fang Qiu''s body was trembling.


    He pointed to Fang Xia, and said angrily: "Do you even dare to kill your own aunt? You are also worthy to be the head of the Fang family? You are better than that..."


    He wanted to say Fang Wei, but he couldn''t say it.


    ?Yi Shiyi loves Lu Ling loves love? "You want to talk about father, right?"


    Fang Xia laughed, "A small amount is not a gentleman, non-toxic and not a husband! Fang Qiu, you don''t know anything, so you are destined to be a loser!"


    "Today, if you don''t hand in the boxing score, none of you want to leave!"


    Fang Xia gave an order, and the four surrounding masters directly stopped Jiang Ning and the others, not giving them the slightest chance to escape.


    You don''t need to guess that Fang Xia must be around, and there are other arrangements. Tianluodiwang just didn''t give Jiang Ning and the others any chance to survive.


    Even if they handed over the boxing score, they would not be let go!


    The humiliation he suffered in the East China Sea before, he has to return it back a thousand times!


    "Fisting can be given to you."


    Jiang Ning took out a page of fist scores from his arms and shook it, "Fighting with one hand, and **** with the other."


    "Jiangning, you are not qualified to bargain with me,"


    Fang Xia said lightly, "Is this sentence very familiar?"


    "What you told me before, I will return it to you now."


    "Give it to me!"


    With sudden force on his fingers, Fang Ran suddenly screamed, and a few more points of force would cause Fang Ran to be strangled alive!


    Fang Xia''s face showed a ruthless light, extremely cruel.


    He knew that Jiang Ning valued Fang Ran''s life, as long as Fang Ran''s life was in his own hands, Jiang Ning would definitely succumb.


    "Fang Xia, that''s your aunt!"


    Fang Qiu yelled, "You want to kill, come at me, I''ll replace her!"


    "Hahaha,"


    Fang Xia shook her head, "Fang Qiu, you don''t know what you can do. You have no such value. Don''t talk nonsense, and give it to me! Otherwise, I will kill her immediately!"


    "Release."


    Seeing Fang Qiu still wanted to say, Jiang Ning was expressionless, and stepped forward, "If you don''t let anyone go, you won''t give you a boxing sheet. If you want to kill her, you can kill her immediately. If you kill her, I will immediately destroy the boxing sheet."


    "She is really important to me, but the importance is probably not as important as the boxing score to you."


    Jiang Ning''s understatement made Fang Xia a little uncomfortable.


    He likes to control everything, but he doesn''t like any people and things out of his control.


    But now, Jiang Ning is still out of his control, even if Fang Ran is in his hands!


    He could kill Fang Ran, but he was even more afraid that Jiang Ning would ruin the boxing score!


    Compared with boxing scores, Fang Ran is a fart.


    Fang Xia turned his head and glanced at the masters standing in four directions. Those were the four masters of the Fang family, who had cooperated for many years and joined forces to make them extremely powerful.


    Seeing that they were sure, Fang Xia laughed.


    "Yes, people can give it to you, but you have to be true to your words and give me the boxing score."


    A person like him who has no honesty at all, he wants others to believe in what they say.


    Listen, it makes people feel very ironic.

 Chapter 1486： Clear a road

    Jiangning doesn''t care.


    The two looked at each other, Jiang Ning was about to walk over, Fang Xia immediately called to stop, Jiang Ning''s strength he had seen, let Jiang Ning close to him, that is a very dangerous behavior!


    "You don''t need to come over, put the boxing score there, take five steps back!"


    Fang Xia shouted.


    Jiang Ning put down the fist sheet and took five steps back.


    Fang Xia clasped Fang Ran''s neck and walked over. He took a serious look at the underground boxing score and confirmed that it was no different from the one Jiang Ning had given him before. It was a real boxing score, and suddenly laughed wildly.


    Two pages of boxing score!


    He wants to get boxing scores, it''s that simple.


    "Release people.? Xi Fu serves Lu Wu Lingzhe?"


    Jiang Ning said, "You have to be clear, at this distance, if you kill her, I can kill you, and even you are faster than starting."


    His tone was very light, but like a heavy hammer, it hit Fang Xia''s heart fiercely!


    How terrible Jiang Ning was, Fang Xia knew that he would not make jokes about his life.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    He immediately released his hand, pushed Fang Ran towards Jiangning, leaned down and took the opportunity to pick up the fist sheet on the ground.


    Just at the very moment!


    Jiang Ning moved!


    A Fei moved!


    Brother Gou and others moved!


    Even Fang Qiu started instantly and rushed over.


    "Kill them!"


    Fang Xia burst out.


    He didn''t want to worry about so much. As long as he got the boxing sheet, he would immediately retreat and leave the matter of killing Jiang Ning and the others to a few master guards.


    "call out!"


    When Fang Xia''s hand was about to touch the fist sheet, a flying knife suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    With a scream, Fang Xia''s hand was directly penetrated!


    "who is it!"


    Fang Xia screamed, stepped back two steps, vigilant around.


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    Two more throwing knives!


    Pierce Fang Xia''s feet and nail him directly there!


    "what--"


    Fang Xia screamed bitterly, trying to break free, but the flying knife was inserted directly through his bones. It was so painful that he didn''t dare to pull it out.


    "Who is it! Who is it!"


    No one responded to him.


    "Kill them! Kill them for me!"


    He yelled, and the four master guards, ignoring him, rushed directly to Jiangning.


    Fang Wei gave them a death order, and must take the opportunity to kill Jiang Ning!


    The battle is on the verge!


    Fang Xia shouted, among the surrounding mountains and forests, more people rushed out, A Fei, Brother Gou and others, and the eyes gradually exuded excitement...


    fighting!


    They are eager to fight!


    "aunt!"


    Fang Qiu pulled Fang Ran to his side, finally relieved.


    He couldn''t imagine that Fang Xia could be so cruel.


    When Fang Ran looked at Fang Qiu, he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Her tears were blurred, and she reached out her hand to stroke Fang Qiu''s face: "Child...child..."


    At this moment, she realized that Fang Qiu''s eyebrows were indeed somewhat similar to He Daoren.


    She has never met Fang Qiu, only knows that there is a person like him, where did she think that this is her own child!


    "Aunt, don''t worry, I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    Fang Qiu didn''t understand, the meaning of that child was different.


    He was Fang Ran''s nephew, and it was normal for Fang Ran to call himself this way.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning shook his fist, opened and closed, and the indomitable fist force was earth-shattering!


    "The Fang family''s master guards, do you want to die?"


    He punched out a punch and directly shook a master, looked at these people, and said lightly, "Since they all want to die, then I will clear a way for my disciple!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the aura on Jiang Ning''s body suddenly changed dramatically.


    He lifted his fists, and the joints crackled suddenly. Hearing this sound, he wanted to imagine what a terrifying power it was.


    The complexions of several master guards changed drastically!

 Chapter 1487： Bitterness

    Boom!


    Jiang Ning moved!


    The figure flashed, and only an afterimage remained.


    He is too fast.


    People arrive!


    Fist!


    boom!


    A punch was smashed, like a hurricane. The eye of the fist was the eye of the storm. All the power was instantly concentrated on that point.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The master protector who received the fist exhausted his strength, blocked with both fists, and kept backing away, trying to relieve Jiang Ning''s fist strength.


    He clearly felt [biqugexx.co] felt that Jiang Ning''s fist was fluttering, but it was only slightly hitting his arms.


    But suddenly--


    It''s like a mountain, crushed hard!


    The overwhelming momentum made him feel depressed even to breathe.


    The turbulent and surging fist strength penetrated his body through his arms, until his internal organs!


    "Well--"


    His eyes widened suddenly, he took three steps back, his arms trembled, and he collapsed...


    The corner of the mouth, directly overflowed with blood!


    Before he screamed, the light in those eyes had gradually dimmed.


    thump!


    The corpse, fell heavily? Wu Er loves to cover the west?!


    died!


    The faces of the remaining three master guards were even more ugly.


    What kind of trick is this?


    He could actually punch his fist into his body, ignoring the defenses of flesh and bones, and directly injure the internal organs!


    Isn''t this the same as the cause of death in Montenegro?


    It''s inner strength!


    Jiang Ning... can actually play internal strength, and still so powerful!


    too frightening!


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at the corpse. When he moved under his feet, his body followed, like changing shape and shadow, as fast as lightning.


    His fist can suppress all enemies in this world!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Like a storm!


    Like a stormy sea!


    Jiang Ning broke out, and the three master guards had no right to resist.


    But in the blink of an eye, the four master guards were all killed!


    They fell to the ground with round eyes in anger, unwilling to die.


    Fang Xia was scared silly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    He yelled, trying to break free, but his feet were nailed to the ground and he couldn''t move at all.


    He watched Jiang Ning walking towards him, and was even more panicked, turning his head and shouting again and again: "Come here! Come! Come! Stop him, stop him for me!"


    But who dared to be distracted to manage Fangxia at this moment?


    A Fei and others, it''s like a harvester on the battlefield!


    Like a **** of death!


    Nothing was polite to them.


    Now that Jiang Ning said that he wanted to destroy the Fang family, they would not let the Fang family go.


    The flying knives that appear from time to time make them even more unpredictable!


    "what!"


    "puff--"


    "Spare! Be spared!"


    ...


    The screams are endless.


    No one has the mind to manage Fangxia''s life and death.


    Jiang Ning walked to Fang Xia, bent over and picked up the fist sheet on the ground.


    He patted the dust off carefully and put it back in his pocket.


    "Give you a chance, it doesn''t work."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "You... what do you want to do?"


    Fang Xia''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    He didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so powerful, he had tried his best not to underestimate Jiang Ning, and this time he was even more prepared.


    In addition to the four master guards, there are more than 30 masters!


    This is Zhongnan Mountain, but his Fang family''s home court.


    But Jiangning...


    "If you dare to kill me, the Fang family will never let you go!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand to slap, and directly drew blood from the corner of Fang Xia''s mouth.


    "You deserved to die a long time ago. Keep you alive, but there is still value, but you should know the consequences if you turn back."


    "Jiangning!"


    Fang Xia yelled, and hurriedly explained, "This is a bitter trick! It''s a bitter trick! How else would I rescue my aunt? Can''t you see it!"

 Chapter 1488： Deserve it

    "I see it."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and patted Fang Xia''s face.


    "It''s just that, I think, it''s totally okay, and it will be calculated."


    After speaking, he stopped looking at Fang Xia, turned around and left.


    "Jiangning! Jiangning! Forgive me...ah!"


    Fang Xia shouted, but before finishing speaking, a flying knife struck and pierced directly between his eyebrows.


    With a bang, Fang Xia''s whole body fell down, and those eyes were still wide open. It seemed that until death, he didn''t know which direction the flying knife came from...


    moment.


    All the people Fang Xia brought were killed!


    To these people, Jiang Ning will not be soft at all.


    They are all complicity of the mortal man!


    Watching Fang Xia''s death, watching the four masters of the Fang family being killed by Jiang Ning, watching those dozens of masters, all died under the hands of A Fei and Brother Gou...


    Fang Qiu''s body trembled slightly.


    He looked at Jiang Ning, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Really, is this necessary?"


    He has no feelings for Xia. From childhood to adulthood, Fang Xia has never taken care of herself and helped herself like her brother, except for bullying herself.


    Not even the most basic respect.


    "Is necessary!"


    This time, it was not Jiang Ning who answered, but Fang Ran.


    Her voice trembled: "They damn! They all damn!"


    Fang Ran turned his head and looked at Fang Qiu, her voice trembling more severely. Looking at Fang Qiu''s face, looking at that face, she could not bear the traces of similarity to Ho Daoren.


    She grabbed Fang Qiu''s hand: "Child, you are not from the Fang family! Do you know?"


    "The Fang family is your enemy! They killed your biological father!"


    Fang Ran cried.


    Boom¡ª


    Fang Qiu felt that his brain was shocked.


    What is Fang Ran talking about? Yi Shu Yi Ling Ling Shan Yi? What?


    He is not from the Fang family?


    Indeed, the Fang family had never treated him as a member of the Fang family. For so many years, Fang Qiu himself had doubted whether he was a member of the Fang family.


    Fang family, or his own killer father and enemy?


    He trembled his lips, turned his head to look at Jiang Ning, and suddenly remembered that Jiang Ning wanted him to avenge him and wanted him to destroy the Fang family in the future.


    "She is your mother."


    Jiang Ning said, "And your father, who is my master He Dao, was forced to death by the Fang family a few days ago."


    He said very calmly, but Fang Qiu''s heart was full of turbulent waves!


    This...what the **** is going on.


    "This is not a place to talk, go back first."


    Jiang Ning glanced towards the depths of the mountains and forests. There must be other people in the Fang family nearby, and they will come soon.


    He doesn''t care how much he comes. Anyway, he deserves it. He will kill as much as he comes!


    But the Fang family should be left to Fang Qiu.


    "go!"


    Jiang Ning left Zhongnanshan with everyone and returned to the East China Sea.


    Not long after they left, a few people hurried over, but they could only see the corpses all over the floor.


    Especially, Fang Xia''s feet were nailed to the ground with flying knives, and the center of her eyebrows was even more deadly!


    He didn''t dare not get more boxing scores, on the contrary, he even lost his life.


    "Fang Xia, aren''t you very capable, vowed to get more punches, now?"


    Looking at Fang Xia''s body, Fang Dong didn''t feel a trace of sadness. Instead, there was a sense of invigoration. He wanted to go home immediately and celebrate with good wine and food.


    Fang Xia died and Fang Qiu was abandoned. It seemed that the future of the Fang family didn''t get into his own hands, and he had no other choice.


    Is this the one delivered to the door?

 Chapter 1489： Only outsmart, invincible

    "Congratulations to the fourth son!"


    Nanshan, who followed him, said with a smile, "The future Fang family belongs to the Fourth Young Master."


    This is really Fang Xia''s own death.


    A few days ago, he was still aloof and flaunting his might, and he died here today. Fang Dong hadn''t come to do anything in a hurry, he directly became the biggest beneficiary.


    "Hahaha!"


    Fang Dong laughed.


    He walked to Fang Xia''s body, looked at Fang Xia, and shook his head: "You are too confident, then Jiang Ning dare to take the initiative to come to Zhongnan Mountain, do you think four master guards can kill him?"


    "No? You are not self-confident. You are arrogant. You think you are very powerful. What a pity."


    He squinted his eyes and turned to look at Nanshan: "Are you sure, does Jiang Ning have other fist books?"


    "determine."


    Nanshan said, "But it''s not easy to handle, this Jiangning is very strong!"


    Before assassinating Jiang Ning, if they were not running fast, and Jiang Ning was not interested in killing them, otherwise they would have died long ago, how could they live to this day.


    "It''s really rare to have such a master in the circle of rivers and lakes,"


    Nanshan said, "Four young masters, if you want to get the boxing score in Jiangning''s hand, you can only outsmart it, you can''t beat it!"


    Up to now, there have been seven masters of the law, dead in the hands of Jiang Ning, even if there are five remaining together, the result will not be different.


    Fang Dong frowned slightly and said nothing.


    Jiang Ning, who is just a small figure in the world, is so difficult to deal with.


    But the boxing score in his hand is very important.


    "Then you say, how to outwit?"


    Fang Dong looked at Nanshan, this was his right arm.


    Nanshan pondered for a moment.


    "Fourth Young Master, I found that Elder Hongshan''s person has recently left Fang''s house."


    "Ok?"


    "I have kept an eye on the movement of the elders in my family. I will pay attention to it. This confidant of the elder Hongshan has been walking around these days."


    Nan Shan gave a sly smile, "This Fang family is not just the Fourth Young Master, staring at the position of the head of the Patriarch. Some people know that they don''t have a chance, and they didn''t give up."


    Fang Dong''s face sank.


    Anyone who competes with him will end up in the same way as Fang Xia!


    "What is he doing?"


    "He released the news of the boxing score, trying to cause a riot between the hidden family and fish in troubled waters!"


    Nan Shan said, "This is indeed a good way. There are already a few hidden families, I''m afraid they are starting to act."


    Jiang Ning''s strength is very strong, and Dong Hai is even more terribly strong!


    Unless you have the strength to kill Jiang Ning with a single blow, you can force it to plunder, and you will get half the result with half the effort.


    Even accidentally, even his own life was lost.


    Only outsmart.


    "I think you already have a way, Nanshan, I didn''t see you wrong as expected."


    Fang Fu Yi Xi Er Xi Er Ling Fu Dong nodded.


    "The Fourth Young Master is overwhelmed."


    Nan Shan said, "I just want the four sons to share their worries."


    "The most important thing now is to wait and see the changes, Fourth Young Master."


    Fang Dong hummed.


    indeed so.


    The most important thing now is not to rush to the forefront, but to accumulate strength and be prepared. When the fruits of victory are harvested, they will be the first to rush out!


    Since Fang Hongshan had spread the news about the boxing score, there would be other people going to trouble Jiang Ning.


    When they both lose, it''s when he takes the shot.


    Smart people should do smart things.


    "Send someone to clean up and look good."


    Fang Dong glanced at Fang Xia''s corpse and snorted softly. There was no trace of sadness or sorrow in his eyes, as if he was just looking at a passerby.


    "Yes, the fourth son, don''t worry, I will arrange it."


    When Fang Dong left, Nanshan waved, and several people walked out.

 Chapter 1490： You avenge it yourself

    "puff--"


    "puff--"


    He slapped them several times, slapped his shoulders, and slapped them severely, blood suddenly overflowed from the corners of his mouth!


    "We are too late to rescue, please forgive the second son."


    Nanshan walked to Fang Xia''s body, snorted and waved, several people immediately took Fang Xia''s body back.


    Fang family!


    Fang Wei looked at the corpse lying on the ground and said nothing.


    Nanshan and others knelt to one side, the wounds on their bodies were still bleeding!


    "We made daily patrols and heard the call, so we rushed over to save people, but we didn''t expect that we were still a step slower and failed to rescue the second son."


    Nan Shan lowered his head, grief-strickenly, "Please punish the owner!"


    Fang Wei still did not speak.


    The atmosphere in the whole hall was extremely dull.


    Fang Xia is dead.


    Four master guards died!


    "Where are they?"


    After a long silence, Fang Wei spoke. He didn''t ask the name because he knew it was Jiang Ning.


    "After hurting us, I ran away."


    Nanshan Road.


    "Go down."


    Fang Wei didn''t ask any more, waved Nan Shan and the others down.


    He walked to Fang Xia''s corpse, looked at Fang Xia, reached out and gently closed his eyelids that had not yet been closed.


    "This hatred, my father will avenge it for you."


    He whispered softly.


    It sounds more gentle than ever.


    However, Fang Xia couldn''t hear it at all.


    "Patriarch..."


    Among the elders on the side, some of them spoke.


    "This Jiangning is too arrogant! Please move the elderly at home!"


    "Please, please move the old man and kill Jiang Ning! Return the dignity of our family!"


    "Kill Jiang Ning, please old man!"


    A few long-sufferers shouted again and again.


    Even the master guards died in Jiang Ning''s hands. It was enough to see how powerful Jiang Ning was, and there was no point in letting others go.


    Except for the two old people in the family ancestral hall, they can definitely kill Jiang Ning, the shame of a **** Fang family!


    Fang Wei didn''t speak, but just stood there, staring at Fang Xia''s face.


    "Patriarch!"


    Suddenly, Fang Wei raised his head and glanced around, his eyes were cold and murderous: "Jiang Ning, I will kill him by myself!"


    ...


    At that time.


    East China Sea!


    In the Jidao martial arts hall.


    The atmosphere is serious.


    Jiang Ning handed the report just sent from the hospital to Fang Qiu and Fang Ran.


    "I personally appraise the report. I think I still need a copy of this for you to confirm."


    Fang Qiu''s hand trembled a little, and Fang Ran''s hand trembled even more severely.


    She doesn''t need to look at it to know that Fang Qiu must be her own child!


    Between her eyebrows, how could she not recognize the traces of Taoist people?


    Fang Qiu put his hand on the personal appraisal report and didn''t turn it over.


    His breathing is getting faster and faster.


    "child¡­¡­"


    Fang Ran''s tears were streaming, "I miss you, I''ve been thinking about it for twenty years!"


    Fang Qiu raised his head and looked at Fang Ran, his lips moved, but he didn''t say anything.


    He stretched out his hand and turned directly to the conclusion on the last page of the personal appraisal report. Looking at the close to 100% ratio and the result of determining the blood relationship, his body trembled more and more!


    "Why¡­¡­"


    Fang Qiu was a little at a loss, "Why is this? Why!"


    "There is no why."


    Jiang Ning said, "You don''t have time to understand and accept, this is the truth."


    "You have been concealed, deceived, and forcibly separated from your parents for 20 years. Until now, you have never seen your biological father. Shouldn''t you take revenge?"


    He coldly shouted, "This hatred, shouldn''t you report it yourself!"

 Chapter 1491： Fang family, unworthy

    Jiang Ning stared at Fang Qiu, saying every word.


    This is the enemy of killing his father!


    Don''t share it!


    Fang Qiu took a deep breath, all this happened too quickly.


    His identity has undergone tremendous changes in a short period of time.


    Until today, he didn''t know that for so many years, he actually recognized the thief as his father!


    No wonder, Fang Wei has never been willing to take a high look at himself.


    No wonder, every time he makes progress, Fang Wei gets angry and stops himself.


    No wonder, no matter how hard he tried, he desperately tried to prove himself, wanted to do something for the Fang family, Fang Wei dismissed it.


    Because he is not from the Fang family at all!


    Even, he is the enemy of the Fang family!


    The more Fang Qiu thought about it, the more angry he was in his heart.


    Twenty years!


    He regarded his enemy as a father for twenty years!


    He was playing with the applause of the Fang family. He was like a monkey. To Fang Wei and the others, he was just a monkey, letting them play.


    He suddenly remembered what Yantang had said to him, don''t have too deep feelings with the other party, because this Fang family is not worthy.


    He was still angry at that time and felt that the words were eaten out, but now it seems that people like the Fang family are unworthy!


    They are simply beasts!


    Fang Qiu got more angry as he thought about it, his clenched fists creaked in his joints.


    "Child... child!"


    Fang Ran couldn''t help it for a long time, and burst into tears.


    She hugged Fang Qiu in her arms and didn''t want to be separated from her child anymore.


    "Twenty years, since you were born, Fang Wei has taken you away. I have never seen you again, my child!"


    Fang Ran cried loudly.


    Fang Qiu also cried.


    "Mother¡­¡­"


    This title is strange to him.


    For so many years, Fang Wei kept telling him that his biological mother gave him a dystocia and died, what a **** bastard!


    The two cried in each other''s arms.


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother them and let the others retreat. He knew that Fang Ran, the two mothers and sons, must have a lot to say.


    After twenty years, I was finally able to meet.


    It''s a pity that the master didn''t see it.


    Jiang Ning stood at the door, A Fei took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket: "Brother, come one?"


    He glanced at it and shook his head.


    "Rain really doesn''t like the smell of smoke, so I quit."


    A Fei smiled, put the cigarette in his mouth back into the box, and put the cigarette away.


    "If your master knows, he will be very happy, at least, their mother and son can recognize each other,"


    A Fei said, "This is a good thing."


    "Ok."


    Jiang Fu Ai Wu Ai Ling Ran Yi Shi Ning nodded.


    Fang Qiu and their mother recognize each other, Jiang Ning knows this feeling.


    Until now, he didn''t know whether he should hate or thank him.


    Hate him, if it weren''t for him, nothing would happen.


    But without him, things don''t seem to know what direction they should go.


    However, Jiang Ning''s anger at the death of the Dao Ren in his heart made it clear to Jiang Ning that no matter how he blamed him, He Dao Ren always had a different position in his heart.


    "Fang Xia is dead, I''m afraid the Fang family won''t let it go. The hermit family hid too deeply."


    The two were silent for a moment, and Jiang Ning spoke.


    He looked up at the blue sky and said lightly, "These hidden families are chasing the secrets behind Ji Dao Boxing. I don''t know what they want to do.


    Jiang Ning has the responsibility to protect this party, and he will not easily let go of any forces that may influence order.


    "I''m afraid, you can only know when you get all the boxing scores."


    ALFY nodded seriously.


    Jiang Ning originally had four pages of the nine-page boxing book. Adding the two pages collected by He Taoist, there are six pages, but in order to beat the water of the hidden family, Jiang Ning gave one page to the Fang family. I don¡¯t know this page. What a storm.

 Chapter 1492： I want revenge!

    With Jiangning''s five-page boxing score in hand, it will take a lot of time to get all the boxing scores.


    Now the intelligence network on Mr. Zhao¡¯s side has been continuously spreading out, searching the world for the whereabouts of Ji Dao Boxing.


    And Professor Lu Jing even lowered his heart and focused on studying the words of those hidden families.


    Now it seems that many things can be started from the hidden family. They must know something, about the boxing table, about the circle of the rivers and lakes, and even some civilizations in the past.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know what was involved behind the scenes.


    At least, he doesn''t know now.


    "The soldiers come to cover the water and earth, just let it go."


    Jiang Ning looked very open.


    His current focus is mainly on Lin Yuzhen, as long as he protects her and the Lin family well, this is the most important thing.


    The door of the house opened and Fang Qiu walked out.


    The tears on his face were obvious, his eyes were flushed, and he was crying hard.


    A man does not flick lightly when he has tears, but at this time, even if he is hard-hearted, he can''t help it.


    "Master."


    Fang Qiu walked to Jiang Ning, plopped, and knelt down, "I''m ready, take revenge!"


    If this revenge is not reported, where is the person?


    Kill the father''s hatred!


    Let them separate their mother and son for twenty years!


    Make yourself recognize the thief as the enemy of your father!


    Too much too much!


    Fang Qiu at this moment, the murderous look in his eyes, boiling like the sea.


    "Our Fang Qiu''s Fang will be Fang Ran''s Fang from now on. There is nothing to do with Fang Wei or Fang''s family!"


    Fang Qiu gritted his teeth, almost roaring out.


    His voice was still trembling, trying to suppress his anger, but he couldn''t suppress it.


    Jiang Ning nodded, reached out and patted his shoulder.


    "I said, the Fang family is left to you to destroy, and you need to improve your strength as much as possible, understand."


    "understand!"


    Fang Qiu nodded seriously.


    Jiang Ning helped him up: "Be with your mother."


    "Ok."


    Fang Qiu nodded and turned back to the house.


    revenge.


    At this moment, Fang Qiu''s heart, I''m afraid there is only the word revenge. If the Fang family is not destroyed, his whole person will go crazy.


    "Big brother, I''m going to make preparations."


    A Fei didn''t say much. After spending so many years with Jiang Ning, he knew Jiang Ning''s temper too well.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning also didn''t say much, he had been waiting for Fang Qiu to say that he wanted revenge.


    As long as he speaks, the revenge begins now!


    at the same time.


    Zhongnanshan, Fang family.


    Fang Hongshan, who was still in retreat, was always paying attention to the movement outside.


    Fang Xia is dead.


    That lofty, defiant Fang family''s future paternal master, died.


    "Deserve it!"


    Fang Hongshan couldn''t help cursing, "Why is Jiang Ning so troublesome? This Fang Xia doesn''t look down on Jiang Ning, but down on me!"


    He suffered a loss in the East China Sea. Fang Xia didn¡¯t have a long memory. He probably felt that he was old and useless. He didn¡¯t know at all. With his own strength, if Jiangning was just an ordinary person, he would have long been beaten Take it back.


    "Master Hongshan, I have already secretly revealed the news according to your request of "Zero Ai Wu Wu Pa Yan Wu". Several hidden families have all moved, but the subordinates don''t understand why they didn''t. Come to Fang''s family?"


    "Huh, look for the Fang family? How do you fight for the Fang family page?"


    Fang Hongshan sneered and stretched out five fingers, "Jiangning, there are five pages!"


    "You said it''s easy to grab one page, or is it easy to grab five pages?"


    "Five pages?"


    "silly!"


    Fang Hongshan yelled, "Even grabbing a candy from Jiangning''s hand is extremely difficult, let alone a page of boxing score?"

 Chapter 1493： Weakness

    It is impossible not to know how strong Jiang Ning is and the people who have really come into contact with him.


    Others don''t know, it''s because under Jiang Ning''s hands, they never leave alive easily!


    The other Fang Hongshan can live, but Jiangning needs someone to send a message to the Fang family, that''s all.


    Fang Hongshan still has lingering fears until now!


    Jiang Ning''s strength is definitely above the level of Grand Master, and his limit is probably no one knows at present.


    Want to **** the boxing score from Jiangning?


    Fang Hongshan felt that it was basically an act of seeking death.


    "Holding hard is the most stupid behavior. Before you understand Jiang Ning''s details, anyone who does it easily may be sent to death."


    Fang Hongshan was not at all polite.


    "Master Hongshan, then Jiang Ning, is he really so powerful?"


    "Huh, my eyes? Lu Aiyi''s eyes? The light, can it be wrong?"


    Fang Hongshan snorted, "For ordinary people, only the map behind them is valuable to ordinary people, but in Jiang Ning''s hands, they have completely different meanings."


    Think about Jiang Ning''s pattern, and even directly open the boxing score.


    Only now did Fang Hongshan realize why Jiang Ning did this.


    In this way, the strength of the East China Sea has directly increased to a level!


    Those masters of the arena are all gathered in the East China Sea, and there is no dispute or any conflict of interests. In the East China Sea, they can become stronger and can fight together for the same thing-the revitalization of the arena!


    This cohesion is simply amazing.


    Without thinking about it, Fang Hongshan even had some admiration for Jiang Ning after thinking of this.


    Such a young boy with such a mind and vision is really amazing.


    Therefore, it was an unwise decision to be an enemy of Jiang Ning.


    Fang Hongshan thinks so, and others will certainly think so.


    "My lord, what should we do next? The Patriarch seems to have already released a word to kill Jiang Ning himself."


    Fang Hongshan seemed to be smiling but not smiling.


    "Let him go. He is this kind of person. He always thinks that the Fang family is aloof, but he doesn''t know that the outside world has long been different."


    He hummed, "The other companies, seeing the Fang''s loss so much, will not do it easily. They will not show up unless they find Jiang Ning''s weakness."


    Which of these people is not an old fox?


    Which is not cunning?


    "Since Jiang Ning is so strong, does he still have weaknesses?"


    The people do not understand.


    Jiang Ning is not only powerful, but also makes the East China Sea a monolithic one.


    Not to mention the Fang family, even if other hidden families work together, it would be difficult for them to get any benefits in the East China Sea.


    After all, the rules of society are there, no matter how powerful the hidden family is, they dare not touch the rules easily. That is a fatal act!


    "Of course there is."


    Fang Hongshan squinted his eyes, "As long as he cares about someone, that''s his weakness."


    Think about it now, if Jiang Ning was alone, what a terrible thing it would be.


    But now, he knew that Jiangning had a woman, a family, a company and industry he valued, and a city where he lived, and countless people were following him behind him.


    These are all Jiang Ning''s strengths, and the same is his weakness!


    "We just have to wait and see what happens. When they lose both sides, it''s time for us to take action."


    Fang Hongshan had already figured it out clearly.


    It''s not a good thing to jump out now, not to mention the strength of other hidden families, Jiang Ning alone is enough for him.


    As a last resort, he doesn''t want to have a head-on conflict with Jiang Ning for the time being.

 Chapter 1494： Someone in the north is doing things

    Just watch it quietly, someone will clean up Jiangning, and some will be cleaned up by Jiangning.


    He never thought about getting everything, but at least this Fang family, he must get it!


    The Fang family''s movement is not small right now, Fang Wei is already preparing, he wants to kill Jiang Ning in the East China Sea!


    Fang Hongshan didn''t care at all. Whether Fang Wei was alive or dead, he hadn''t cared anymore. What he cared most now was what the two old people of the Fang family thought.


    at the same time.


    East China Sea, Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    Fang Qiu is crazy, constantly practicing boxing, practicing kung fu, tirelessly!


    Not only that, he asked Tan Xing about leg skills, Ye Shan about boxing skills, and the old masters about palm skills, sword skills, sword skills...


    He wants to learn by analogy, wants to improve himself as soon as possible, and make himself stronger!


    revenge!


    He was full of revenge, as if he had been engulfed by hatred, engulfing his entire soul.


    Jiang Ning did not care about him, did not intervene, let Fang Qiu carry hatred, this was his motivation, and it was something he must have now.


    "This kid''s talent is indeed terrible."


    Tan Xing couldn''t help but sighed, and even looked at Jiang Ning a little enviously, "You said, I have so many people in the Tan family, why don''t I have such a talented guy?"


    There was even a hint of jealousy in his tone!


    He taught the leg technique, the essence of the twelve-way Tan leg. After talking to Fang Qiu once, Fang Qiu could understand a lot.


    How many years have he said these words to Tan Long, but what are the results?


    People are really incomparable with people.


    "What he is good at is still boxing."


    Ye Shan, who was sitting on the side, also nodded, "In this regard, I don''t think anyone can be his teacher better than Jiang Ning."


    Jiang Ning is indeed Fang Qiu''s master, but he has not yet given any guidance from Aiyilu Xishan to serve Ranlu.


    Ye Shan didn''t understand. With Jiang Ning''s strength, he pointed out Fang Qiu, it should be the most suitable.


    But Jiang Ning seemed to just hang the name of a master. Ye Shan and the others taught everything else. Fang Qiu didn''t ask Jiang Ning. Instead, he respected Ye Shan and others very much.


    "The thing I want to teach him is not boxing."


    Jiang Ning said, "This kind of road requires him to walk on his own. It is best to be able to comprehend by analogy and find his own way."


    comprehend by analogy!


    This is the path Jiang Ning wants Fang Qiu to take.


    Even in his heart, the Fang family was just a stepping stone prepared by Fang Qiu.


    He would teach Fang Qiu what Taoist people taught him, but now, it is not the time, he is still so young, and he should go his own way.


    Just like Jiang Ning, only by walking out of your own way and finding your own way can you move forward courageously.


    "During this period, I have to trouble you, give him more pointers, this kid is really good, and he hasn''t fully discovered it yet."


    He looked at Ye Shan and Tan Xing, "It depends on him where we can go. We can only say to help him as much as possible."


    "Okay, if you speak up, then we will naturally have no opinion."


    Tan Xing waved his hand and got up, "Hey, if I have such a genius from the Tan family, I can practice with him every day!"


    They all know that Fang Qiu is now a member of the quagmire. The Fang family and even the reclusive family have become his antithesis.


    Several people left, Jiang Ning sat there, making tea leisurely.


    "How is the situation over there?"


    He looked up, and ALFY leaned at the door.


    "Zhongnanshan is quiet, but it''s north, huh, someone is doing things!"

 Chapter 1495： Dead this heart

    north?


    There are still people who dare to do things.


    Jiang Ning looked at A Fei. Although A Fei is now leaving the north, any movement in the north cannot escape his eyes.


    "There are people with unknown origins, and they start to control the families of the big names, and they don''t know what they want to do."


    A Fei said, "These people of unknown origin, eldest brother, guess where?"


    "Zhongnanshan."


    Jiangning Road.


    He doesn''t have to wonder, a page of boxing score is thrown out, if even this bit of wind and waves can''t be disturbed, it is really a waste.


    Moreover, the reason why he let Fang Hongshan go back was not because he was soft-hearted and gave him a way to survive.


    Fang Hongshan must have his role.


    "It seems that there are still smart people in the hidden world family. They saw that the Fang family got a page of boxing scores, but they paid a lot of money. They knew that the hard work in the East China Sea, the gain is not worth the loss, it is aimed at the weakness of the big brother. NS."


    A Fei could see it thoroughly, in fact, Jiang Ning had thought of these things a long time ago.


    From Fang Qiu, there were eight hidden families, and the Fang family was not the most powerful one.


    Even the Fang family paid such a high price to get a page of boxing scores. Others knew very well that this East China Sea was very unusual.


    Head-to-head is definitely not the best result, and it may even become the first bird to let others reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    The smarter way is to use circuitous tactics to find Jiang Ning''s weakness.


    This Lin Yuzhen, even Lin''s, is Jiang Ning''s weakness!


    But they didn''t know that for Jiang Ning, Lin Yuzhen and Lin''s were not only his weakness, but also his inferior scale!


    "Brother, let me go back to the north."


    A Fei opened the mouth and said, "These clowns, I''ll go and clean them up!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and shook his head.


    "No, Lin can''t live without you now."


    "Big Brother!"


    A Fei looked serious, "Let me go back, I miss the north, and those **** must also miss me very much. I can''t allow them to cause chaos in the north!"


    Jiang Ning still shook his head.


    "Die your mind, and be an assistant to Secretary Xiao Zhao, do you understand."


    He didn''t know that A Fei was so crushed by Xiao Zhao now that he had no temper at all.


    Want to escape?


    Dreaming.


    Lin Yuzhen was disciplined by Lin Yuzhen for taking pleasure in his own misfortune.


    When he comes out, he will pay it back sooner or later. Jiang Ning is a principled person. On this point, he will not be polite.


    As for the north side.


    He was also afraid that these hidden family members would not take action, and only dared to be a turtle.


    These people who talk about transcendence, do not ask the world, do not seek fame and fortune, but they are pursuing something else. Once the things they want, greed and dominance, they will no longer hide the slightest.


    Any detached mentality is nonsense.


    Now that the Ji Dao boxing spectrum came out, the hidden family couldn''t sit still.


    Jiang Ning wanted to see if he could unearth the secrets of boxing scores from these hidden families.


    now.


    North, Zhao''s family.


    As a third-rate family with noble surnames that survived the last great northern earthquake, he took this opportunity to force himself to take a step forward and become a second-rate family with noble surnames.


    But this is also the farthest the Zhao family can go!


    In the north, where the competition for resources is fierce, it is enough for Zhao Deyi, the head of the Zhao family, to be able to go to this day.


    He didn''t have the courage and ability to go to the next level, telling himself contentment.


    But now, things don''t seem to develop according to his ideas.


    Patriarch of the land? In the seat of the land of love, Zhao Deyi is not sitting, he can only stand on one side, frightened!

 Chapter 1497： Where is the Zhao family?

    The smile on Sima Gao''s face made Zhao Deyi feel uneasy.


    It''s obviously a smile, but it''s scary compared to any expressions!


    Zhao Deyi didn''t dare to speak, he had never heard of it. Who would dare to trouble the Song family.


    Song Xiaoyu, the Patriarch of the Song family, can be said to be a figure who rose strongly during the last northern earthquake. Not only is he very powerful, but he also has a close relationship with the Lin family.


    And what is Lin''s?


    A behemoth that replaces the Linglong Group and is stronger than the Linglong Group!


    Zhao Deyi opened his mouth, trying to persuade him to avoid hurting his Zhao family.


    But he dare not.


    Sima Gao in front of him, he didn''t know the origin, where is his Zhao family qualified to speak.


    He dare to say one more thing, Sima Gao dare to kill his Zhao family!


    "you,"


    Sima Gao pointed at Zhao Deyi, and Zhao Deyi immediately bent over and nodded respectfully, "Do as I say..."


    Since the North was cleaned up last time, the families of the big surnames left behind are much more honest.


    No one dares to do something that hurts the world, no one dares to bully the weak, because in this north, no matter how strong you are, can the Lin family be strong?


    Can there be Jiang Ningqiang?


    To establish a new order in Jiangning, everyone needs to abide by it, regardless of whether it is a large family or an ordinary person.


    Making trouble, making trouble, doing bad things, the consequences are very serious!


    Jiang Ning is not often in the north, and A Fei is not there now. These orders still need people to observe, and what Song Xiaoyu is doing now is to supervise these families of big names.


    As the new Patriarch of the Song Family, in less than a year, Song Xiaoyu''s status has risen sharply!


    Even in the north, they are all famous people.


    In many things, he mediates and makes public opinions.


    But even if the current Song Xiaoyu, no one dares to provoke him, he is not half arrogant, he is kind to everyone, and convinces others with virtue.


    But today, Song Xiaoyu was really angry, that face was so gloomy as water, he had never been so angry before.


    "Zhao family, it''s too much!"


    He slapped his face and slapped it **** the table, "Everyone is in business, all for a bite of food, to feed the people under his hands, why does the Zhao family do this?"


    Song Xiaoyu looked at the person in front of him, "You can tell me clearly, what other crimes did the Zhao family do?"


    "Patriarch Song, this Zhao family doesn''t know what''s going on, and it has become very crazy. In the past few days, the factories under the Zhao family''s industry, not young workers, have been... all insulted by their management!"


    The voice of the speaker was trembling, and his eyes turned red in an instant, "We can''t beat the Zhao family!"


    His wife was given by one of the vice presidents... Not only did he put a green hat on him, but also instigated his wife to divorce him, promising to give his wife money and a house, which forced his wife to disperse!


    "The Zhao family... they want to cover the sky with one hand. We are just ordinary people. We can''t help them at all. Please Patriarch Song, let us be the master!"


    Song Xiaoyu felt angry when he heard this kind of thing.


    The people of the Zhao family stretched out their hands to their own family''s property and started to deal with the female workers. Is it a factory or a kiln?


    "Evidence, these are all evidence!"


    Looking at the pictures on the desktop, as well as the recordings in the tape recorder, and even the records of text messages, several female workers were completely brainwashed by the Zhao family.


    Really think those **** will give them money and a house?


    That was just to play with them and deceive them!


    "Where is the Zhao family?"


    Song Xiaoyu stood up, angrily.

 Chapter 1498： Meet up

    "Patriarch, I have sent someone to notify Zhao Deyi, the Patriarch of the Zhao family, but he said it has nothing to do with us, let us not ask for trouble."


    Song Xiaoyu was trembling with anger.


    Not to mention that the Zhao family is only the bottom of a second-rate family with a large surname, even if it is a first-class family with a large surname, he would not allow it to dare to do such a harming thing!


    "It seems that I have to go to Zhao''s family personally!"


    Song Xiaoyu did not hesitate. As the manager of the northern order, this is his responsibility.


    It was the responsibility Jiang Ning gave him. He promised at the beginning that he would do everything he could to protect the order in the north.


    "Patriarch, the car is ready."


    Song Xiaoyu strode out, got in the car, and went directly to Zhao''s house.


    Zhao Jiada? Yiyi Shi Shanshan and Lu Erran? The door is closed!


    "Smash it for me!"


    Song Xiaoyu was not polite at all, and directly let his men smash the door open.


    boom!


    The door of Zhao''s house was smashed open, and Song Xiaoyu walked in directly.


    "Zhao Deyi!"


    He shouted.


    Zhao''s house is empty.


    Song Xiaoyu walked to the hall, and there was no one in the deserted Zhao family.


    He frowned slightly, feeling something was wrong.


    In his impression, since the last time Jiangning cleaned up the north, the order in the north has become very good whether it is in the above-ground or underground circles, and no one dares to do some gray activities in secret.


    This Zhao family, even if it can survive, should burn a lot of incense, how dare to do such a thing?


    He was really angry just now, and suddenly calmed down at this moment.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Song Xiaoyu frowned slightly, and immediately reacted when he calmed down.


    has a problem!


    This Zhao family has a problem!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Song Xiaoyu turned around to leave, when several people suddenly appeared, directly blocking his way.


    "Patriarch Song, since he''s here, don''t leave."


    Song Xiaoyu glanced at them, still calm and calm: "Who are you? The Zhao family, it seems that you are not qualified to have such a master."


    "Patriarch Song, you are so arrogant, why can''t the Zhao family have it? Could it be that the north has become the territory of your Song family? It''s ridiculous!"?


    Sima Gao walked out from one side and looked at Song Xiaoyu with a smile.


    The breath radiating from him made Song Xiaoyu suddenly feel extremely dangerous!


    What a terrible character!


    When did such a master appear in the north?


    Moreover, he is still hiding in this Zhao''s house.


    "Your Excellency, what is your background? It seems that you are very interested in things in the north."


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t panic, he was a person who had seen big winds and waves, and he wouldn''t get confused easily.


    He could feel that Sima Gao, standing in front of his eyes, was not an ordinary person, and he was not good at coming, so he could not act cowardly!


    Otherwise, others will ride directly on your head!


    "Patriarch Song is calm, far beyond the maturity of his peers."


    Sima Gao smiled, "This Zhao family is really nothing. I can''t stand the disgusting things they did, so I punish them."


    Song Xiaoyu frowned: "Punishment?"


    "Yes, from the Zhao family, I didn''t leave a single one!"


    The corner of Sima Gao''s mouth raised a weird smile, "Look at this Zhao family, who else is there?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Song Xiaoyu''s face changed slightly.


    Did you leave none of the Zhao family?


    "Patriarch Song is the manager of the northern order. In this underground circle, no one does not give face to Patriarch Song. Similarly, I also give you face, so the Zhao family members were killed by me!"


    Sima Gao said indifferently, "How about my meeting with Patriarch Song?"

 Chapter 1499： Make a choice

    Song Xiaoyu''s heart beats violently!


    Killed all?


    The people of the Zhao family were all killed by these guys in front of them?


    Suddenly, this Zhao family was probably just being used, and even everything was done by the people in front of him. The Zhao family had no resistance at all and could only be at the mercy of others.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Song Xiaoyu stared at Sima Gao and made a secret gesture with his fingers. The bodyguard standing next to him immediately understood.


    "I want to cooperate with Patriarch Song."


    Sima Gao smiled, "Patriarch Song don''t need to be nervous, even if those people outside you call in, it''s useless. No one is my opponent in this north."


    He saw Song Xiaoyu''s gestures and didn''t care at all.


    In this north, the only people who can be regarded as opponents are the reclusive family from Zhongnanshan.


    And their current purpose must be the same as their own, but first control Song Xiaoyu, his Sima family can quickly shut down Lu Lingxi flicking a step.


    "Cooperation?"


    Song Xiaoyu was angry, "You kill so many people and still want to cooperate with me? You disrupt the order in the north, I will kill you!"


    "Hahaha, not bad. Patriarch Song should indeed kill me, but you can''t kill me. You may even lose your life."


    Sima Gao didn''t talk nonsense, "You make a choice and cooperate with me, or you can die with this Zhao family."


    He stretched out his hand and pointed at the empty Zhao family, as if there were dozens of dead souls floating here...


    "Stop them!"


    The bodyguard suddenly yelled, and several people rushed to Sima Gao at the same time, blocking Song Xiaoyu behind him, "Patriarch, you go first!"


    Song Xiaoyu turned around and ran, but after only a few steps, he heard a few bangs, and all his bodyguards were killed!


    In front of him, Sima Gao was much faster than him and blocked his way. He also carried a bodyguard in his hand and threw it on the ground with a clatter.


    "Patriarch Song, you haven''t given me a reply yet."


    Sima Gao smiled and said, "Cooperate with me, or are you going to die here?"


    Song Xiaoyu''s face did not change, but his heart was shocked.


    The strength of this Sima Gao is so strong!


    I am afraid it is not necessary that the masters in the first-class families are weak, and they may be stronger.


    To deal with him, I am afraid that the top wealthy families, such as the two old men of the Jiang family, can deal with them.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Song Xiaoyu asked, "I can tell you that making chaos in the north is tantamount to ruin!"


    "Is it?"


    Sima Gao said with a smile, "Patriarch Song wants to talk about the Lin family, don''t you worry, I can tell you that my goal is to take down the Lin family and kill the Lin family, so I need you to cooperate with me."


    Hearing this, Song Xiaoyu''s face finally changed.


    It''s for Lin''s!


    Going for Jiangning?


    What is the origin of these people?


    There are probably no people in the country who dare to make trouble in the north. The more powerful the forces, the clearer it should be that this north is also forbidden now.


    Even if Jiang Ning was not here, it was impossible for them to not know about Jiang Ning''s iron and blood methods to clean up the northern underground circles and the big family.


    These guys...


    Song Xiaoyu''s eyes changed, watching Sima Gao walk towards him step by step, as long as he dared to say a word, he would never hesitate and would kill him!


    "How to cooperate?"


    His voice, without a trace of ups and downs, is still calm.

 Chapter 1500： Keep angry

    "Patriarch Song is indeed a smart person."


    Sima Gao stopped, "A person who knows the current affairs is a Junjie, Patriarch Song, I will definitely not regret my decision today. As for how to cooperate, I will tell you."


    "As long as you cooperate with me, I can guarantee that you can get far more things than you have now."


    "Why should I believe you?"


    Song Xiaoyu said, "I don''t even know your details, so I was threatened by you and forced me to cooperate."


    "Hahaha, Patriarch Song is a refreshing person, yes, intimidating and tempting. Since ancient times, you can see through these methods. Sometimes the bargaining chip depends not on what you want, but on what others can give you. Patriarch Song is so smart, he will understand."


    "As for, what kind of details am I..."


    Sima Gao walked to Song Xiaoyu, stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, click!


    It didn''t seem to be exerting any force, but Song Xiaoyu''s shoulders were taken off by him directly, and his bones broke with a crack!


    "what--"


    Song Xiaoyu couldn''t help but yelled, gritted his teeth abruptly, not letting herself bend down, let alone kneeling down!


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t play tricks with me, understand."


    Sima Gao still had a smile on his face, threatening and tempting. What I said earlier was tempting, but now, it is threatening!


    Song Xiaoyu can make false claims, and he is not a fool.


    As long as Song Xiaoyu does what he wants, then he still has a living value, otherwise... isn''t it just killing more people.


    Sima Gao smiled, did not say anything, beckoned, one of his men immediately walked to Song Xiaoyu''s side.


    "From today, you are the guard of Patriarch Song, and you must protect Patriarch Song''s safety."


    Song Xiaoyu''s face was full of sweat.


    The severe pain made his body tremble.


    He didn''t say a word, and glanced at the people next to him. This is what Sima Gao arranged to monitor him!


    As long as there is any change in himself, he will definitely kill himself as soon as possible.


    "Well, now, I want you to do the first thing."


    After arranging all this, Sima Gao looked at Song Xiaoyu and smiled, "It''s a simple thing, I hope you don''t let me down..."


    "I want you to make this north... completely messed up!"


    Hearing this, Song Xiaoyu shook his head directly.


    "Impossible! You are dreaming!"


    Finally, the North has a new order, and the North has become chaotic again? What a joke!


    "just kill me!"


    Song Xiaoyu sneered, "It''s not a life, just take it away! If you want me to be used by you to destroy the new order in the north, I would rather die!"


    "boom!"


    Just after he finished speaking, someone kicked his knee suddenly, causing severe pain that Song Xiaoyu couldn''t help screaming.


    With a plop, he knelt down, unable to stop at all.


    Sima Gao stuck his neck with a hand, still smiling, but he shuddered!


    "I said, you have no right to refuse. You don''t even have the right to die. If I didn''t let you die, you can''t die. Now, is it completely clear?"


    "Don''t forget, you are not the only one in the Song family, your relatives, oh, and your child who was just born..."


    "What do you want to do? Yishanshan and Wu Shishanshan are closed?"


    As if being touched by Ni Lin, Song Xiaoyu exploded and shouted sharply, "You dare to move them, I want you to die!"


    His eyes were suddenly bloodshot and bloodshot, staring at Sima Gao, full of anger!


    "Yes, stay angry, it''s this kind of anger, hate me, hahahaha!"

 Chapter 1501： Dont know what irritated you

    Seeing Song Xiaoyu''s hysterical appearance, Sima Gao laughed.


    This kind of controlling the destiny of others always feels conquering no matter when.


    Sima Gao didn''t say anything, leaving a person to watch Song Xiaoyu, then turned and left.


    His Sima family went to the north first, and they should control the north. As for other places, it has nothing to do with him.


    As long as the north is chaotic and the foundation of Lin''s foundation is moved, his goal will be achieved.


    Using this to intimidate Jiang Ning and let Jiang Ning surrender his boxing score is much easier than killing directly in the East China Sea and fighting in that forbidden area.


    Watching Sima Gao leave, Song Xiaoyu clenched his fists and the joints creaked.


    The bloodshot eyes in those eyes were red, as if they would glow, full of murderous aura!


    "Don''t waste time, Patriarch Song, do what the adult entrusts you, otherwise...you Song family, no one will survive!"


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t speak, but glanced at several bodyguards who had been killed.


    He snorted, stood up with difficulty, and walked out of Zhao''s house.


    At that time.


    East China Sea!


    Jiang Ning hasn''t been to the Jidao martial arts school in the past few days. It is enough for Fang Qiu to have Tan Xing''s advice. He is not needed for the time being.


    He was lying on the sofa in Lin Yuzhen''s office, sipping a drink and watching a movie, relaxing.


    "how so?"


    At the desk, Lin Yuzhen frowned while looking at the documents.


    She was obviously very angry, because she even had a short breath, and her complexion flushed slightly.


    "husband!"


    Lin Yuzhen shouted.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning got up, walked to Lin Yuzhen, "said."


    "look!"


    She handed the information to Jiang Ning, "Northern doesn''t know what''s wrong. Li Dong can''t get in touch anymore. Several orders have been stalled. Nothing will happen to him, right?"


    Lin Yuzhen''s face was a little worried, "No, I''ll call Song Xiaoyu!"


    She immediately picked up the phone and dialed Song Xiaoyu''s number, but for a long time, no one answered.


    Lin Yu was really anxious.


    "Don''t worry."


    Jiang Ning said, "Li Dong, this kid is very clever, there will be no accidents."


    "Why doesn''t Song Xiaoyu answer the phone."


    Lin Yuzhen didn''t regard Lin''s business as the most important thing, but Li Dong and Song Xiaoyu were unable to get in touch, which made her really worried.


    Even if the environment in the north now? Xi''er is dyed and dyed with zero shade? It is a lot better, but the more and more Lin''s work, the challenges and dangers he will encounter will definitely increase.


    She didn''t want anyone related to Lin to be harmed because of this.


    "hooligan!"


    Jiang Ning dialed the number of secretary Xiao Zhao and said directly, "Let A Fei come in."


    But for a moment, A Fei opened the door and entered.


    "Is there something going on in the north?"


    Jiang Ning seemed to have expected it a long time ago.


    "Ok."


    ALFY nodded.


    "Where are Li Dong and Song Xiaoyu?"


    "Li Dong came back early according to your request. He should be on the plane right now, Song Xiaoyu''s side..."


    A Fei''s eyes changed, he glanced at Lin Yu and didn''t continue.


    "A Fei, do you think something happened to Song Xiaoyu?"


    A woman''s sixth sense has always been accurate, so how could Lin Yu really not worry about it.


    "Nothing happened,"


    A Fei shook his head, "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, you''re good, just..."


    "I just don''t know what it was stimulated, and there was a mess. Several big-name families that had a cooperative relationship with the Lin family were directly destroyed by him. There is no reason."


    Lin Yu was really startled.


    Song Xiaoyu is prudent, not such a person.


    She turned to look at Jiang Ning: "What the **** is going on?"

 Chapter 1502： Solve one by one

    How could Song Xiaoyu deal with the Lin family.


    Not to mention his relationship with Jiang Ning, not to mention his relationship with Lin, just the name of Lin is there. I don''t dare to do this as a person.


    What''s more, when Song Xiaoyu walked all the way, he should know the person behind Lin''s Jiang Ning best.


    "Do not you worry,"


    Jiang Ning''s expression remained calm, comforting Lin Yuzhen, "Believe him."


    "Of course I believe him. I''m just worried. Why did he do this? He won''t hurt Lin''s people. I know Song Xiaoyu''s personality. But if he did this, was he intimidated by others?"


    Lin Yu was really anxious.


    After spending so long with Jiang Ning, she became more aware that the world has never been peaceful.


    There has never been only sunlight, there are a lot of dark things.


    Jiang Ning didn''t block her from all the darkness, but let her see the darkness and let her have the ability to distinguish right from wrong.


    This makes Lin Yu really feel that Jiang Ning is really good to her than using her as a vase or a flower in a greenhouse.


    She didn''t want to be a vase or a flower in a greenhouse, but wanted to be a woman who could stand firmly beside Jiang Ning.


    Now, something must have happened in the north, Lin Yu could really guess, and Jiang Ning could feel it even if she didn''t say it.


    She is more worried about human safety than business.


    "As long as he is alive, the problem is not that big."


    Jiang Ning said, "Don''t worry, I will solve it."


    Lin Yu really took a deep breath and looked at Jiang Ning seriously. He seemed to hesitate for a moment before saying, "If there is anything I can do, please tell me at any time."


    At this moment, she seemed a little different.


    In the past, she stood behind Jiang Ning and Jiang Ning sheltered him from the wind and rain, but this time, she wanted to stand up and take a step forward, not to mention blocking Jiang Ning, but she must be side by side with Jiang Ning.


    Face it together.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning trembled in his heart, holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand, "I can''t do anything without your wife, I won''t be polite to you if I have anything you need to do."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning gave Lin Yuzhen a look that believed me, and he took A Fei and left.


    Naturally, Jiangning knew the movement in the north for the first time.


    Even if others are not in the north, A Fei also came to the East China Sea, but the north... is considered Jiangning, the first place to control!


    "Which one is hiding behind?"


    Jiang Ning asked as they went downstairs.


    "Sima Family."


    A Fei said, "Song Xiaoyu has passed the news, only this, he can''t dig much."


    You don''t need to think about it, Song Xiaoyu is in a very dangerous situation right now. He might have already taken a very big risk if he could spread the news that it was the Sima family.


    Once discovered, I am afraid it will be a dead end!


    In the eight great families in the hidden world, the Sima family moved very quickly, and once they went, they would go to the north, control the most important circles, and want to disrupt the order in the north, so as to threaten themselves?


    They still have brains.


    "Shenghai, the southeast coastal areas, the northwestern region, I think those reclusive families will definitely not let it go? Intentionally close to the land?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Their purpose is the boxing score I have. What they think is, without doing anything, they will force me to hand over all the boxing scores."


    This is already a clear game, even if the player hasn''t seen it before, but this move is all obvious.


    Jiang Ning is also straightforward. What he fears most is that these people will shrink their heads and dare not jump out, since they have jumped out...


    Then solve them one by one!

 Chapter 1503： not enough

    north.


    Song family.


    Song Xiaoyu was sitting in the position of Patriarch, but he didn''t feel that his identity was still the same.


    The people standing beside him are always paying attention to his every move.


    If he makes any changes, his neck will be broken in the next moment!


    "I''ve already broken off according to Mr. Sima''s request? Wu Zhiyi will run Guanshan''s service dye? Lin''s several important partners, what else do you want me to do?"


    Song Xiaoyu hummed, "Please be true to your words and let me go from the Song family!"


    He clutched the handrail tightly, the anger on his face made no secret of it.


    "Is Lin panicking?"


    Sima Gao, who was sitting on the side, said indifferently, "I don''t seem to have seen it. What''s the panic of Lin''s."


    "That shows that Patriarch Song has not done enough. It hasn''t made Lin nervous at all, nor has it caused them to suffer substantial losses. This is not enough, it''s really not enough."


    Song Xiaoyu stared at Sima Gao, unceremoniously, and sneered: "I said earlier that the Lins are not so easy to deal with. They have their own system. Even if all the channel vendors are cut off, it will not have a big impact on them! "


    Lin''s model is destined to exist independently without being dependent on others.


    They cooperate with others, just hoping to make the plate bigger and help more people, but it is not because they need other people''s resources to cooperate with others.


    Song Xiaoyu made it very clear, but obviously, people like Sima Gao don''t have this kind of mind at all, and they are completely incomprehensible.


    If this kind of people with well-developed limbs and simple minds were not too strong, Song Xiaoyu could kill them himself.


    "I don''t care about this. I just want to see Lin''s panic and see Lin''s desperate situation. If you can''t do it, then I won''t let you go from the Song family."


    No matter how much Sima Gao has, he doesn''t know much about the current social environment, and he doesn''t need to know much about it.


    So he threatened Song Xiaoyu to do something for himself, as long as he told him the purpose, as for how to do it, that was Song Xiaoyu''s business.


    "I said, no one can do what you said!"


    Song Xiaoyu gritted his teeth, "Your Excellency should be a person who believes in his words. I have done what you asked for. Please let people go!"


    Sima Gao smiled and shook his head gently.


    It is impossible to release people easily.


    He didn''t achieve his goal, how could he let him go easily.


    The Sima family asked him to come out of the mountain, and they only asked him to get at least one page of boxing score. If he can''t handle this matter, how can he explain to the family when he goes back?


    He will be punished at that time.


    "The Lin family is in the north, and who else is there? They value it very much.


    Sima Gao ignored Song Xiaoyu''s words and continued to ask, his current thoughts were on Lin''s body.


    Seeing Song Xiaoyu''s face ugly, he said lightly, "Don''t worry, we are naturally believers, but the premise is that you have fulfilled my requirements. For now, Patriarch Song obviously did not meet my requirements."


    He stared at Song Xiaoyu, a gloomy flash in his eyes: "Patriarch Song''s child, I think it is very cute, does Patriarch Song miss him?"


    In every word, every word is a threat!


    Song Xiaoyu trembled, clenching his fists tightly.


    "Jiang Family!"


    He gritted his teeth and said, "The Jiang family has the closest relationship with the Lin family. There is no big family in the north, and the Jiang family is more important to the Lin family."

 Chapter 1504： Have a big impact on you

    "Jiang Family?"


    Sima Gao''s eyes lit up, "You should have told me."


    He got up directly, did not say a word, made a move, and several people behind him immediately followed.


    Song Xiaoyu wanted to say something, but Sima Gao didn''t give him this opportunity at all.


    "Don''t talk too much."


    The person monitoring Song Xiaoyu glanced at him and said lightly, "You can''t say what your lord wants to do, understand?"


    Song Xiaoyu stared at the man and sneered: "If, should I persuade him not to die?"


    The man''s face changed.


    "Where is my family."


    Song Xiaoyu said, "You should know."


    "How about knowing? Do you think I will tell you!"


    The person monitoring Song Xiaoyu snorted, "Do your business, don''t be boring!"


    Song Xiaoyu relaxed a little, leaned on the chair, poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip, put down the cup, and a smile was raised at the corner of his mouth.


    "You know it."


    His eyes made the person a little uncomfortable, especially what Song Xiaoyu said just now, which made his heart beat suddenly, as if there was a bad feeling, but couldn''t say it.


    Song Xiaoyu, someone they can easily handle, what''s so scary?


    In the mere north, even if he is the most powerful master here, he is not at the level of Grand Master, what is it?


    He didn''t know what he was worried about, but he couldn''t get rid of this feeling.


    He could only stare at Song Xiaoyu so as not to make any changes to him, but Song Xiaoyu suddenly became not worried at all, sat there quietly, and made himself a pot of tea again.


    Calm and composed.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Family? Love Zhashan Zhashan Zhashanwu?!


    As one of the three top wealthy families in the north, the Jiang family can be regarded as the highest.


    It''s not because the overall strength of the Jiang family is strong. In fact, the current Jiang family is more influenced by Jiang Ning and Lin. Jiang Daoran has devoted a lot of energy to support the Lin family in doing a lot of charity.


    The reputation in the north is getting better and better. His wealthy family is in character and sense of responsibility!


    In the yard, He Linbei and Jiang Daoran were playing chess, while Yan Chinan was sitting and watching.


    "boom!"


    The door was kicked open.


    Those who dare to kick the gate of Jiang''s family directly now, I am afraid that there is no one in China.


    Jiang Hai raised his head and glanced, his brows frowned slightly, knowing that the people who came must have come to look for things.


    He glanced at it and was focusing on playing chess. Jiang Daoran ignored the three of them, and walked directly to the door, stopping the few people who were about to enter.


    "Who are you? Do you know where this is!"


    "The Jiang family, right."


    Sima Gao smiled and said, "That''s right, I''m here to find Jiang''s family."


    He looked up and saw Jiang Daoran and several people, still focusing on playing chess, ignored himself at all, and felt a little unhappy, but he didn''t show it on his face, it was still the smiling face.


    "Step aside."


    He glanced at Jiang Hai, "The servant is not qualified to talk to me."


    After speaking, his eyes swept over, and finally fell on Jiang Daoran: "You are the Patriarch of the Jiang family, right? I heard that you have an unusual relationship with Lin Yuzhen, the boss of the Lin family."


    "I want to ask, if I kill you, will the impact on this Lin family be great?"


    Sima Gao asked with a smile.


    The invincible, overbearing and arrogant face on his face even carried a trace of disdain, which made people feel angry when they looked at it!


    Jiang Hai wanted to do something, but Jiang Daoran called him.


    "Your Excellency, I can answer you."


    Jiang Daoran raised his head and glanced at Sima Gao. He knew what Song Xiaoyu had done in the past few days, and he could guess that Song Xiaoyu must have been intimidated.


    I''m afraid, this is the person in front of me.


    Looking at his temperament, he should be someone who came out of Zhongnan Mountain.


    "You killed me, it didn''t have any influence on Lin, but it might have a greater influence on yourself."

 Chapter 1505： Jiangning is here

    After Jiang Daoran finished speaking, he gently put down the chess piece in his hand, looking at He Linbei with a smile on his face: "General!"


    "Why is it a general?"


    He Linbei''s eyes widened, "That''s not right, I have been staring at it, why is it your general."


    He said while thinking about countermeasures, his eyes didn''t look at Sima Gao, as if they didn''t exist at all.


    "Play chess attentively. If you are not attentive, you will lose easily, hahahaha!"


    Jiang Daoran laughed, his face full of triumph.


    This made Sima Gao a little unhappy.


    He frowned, looked at a few people, his expression was not good.


    Standing in front of them like this, he didn''t seem to get the attention he deserved.


    "The top wealthy families in the north are really not the same as other families with large surnames. I really admire the calm and calm temperament of Patriarch Jiang."


    Sima Gao took a step forward, "Just, I don''t know if these two can stop me?"


    His body gradually exudes a trace of murderous aura, without the slightest concealment!


    Seeing this, He Linbei turned his head and glanced at Sima Gao, with a dissatisfied expression: "Watching others play chess, don''t talk. This is the basic quality. You are a very bad person!"


    "Didn''t your parents teach you? No family education!"


    When scolding people, he is not at all polite!


    "Are you looking for Jiang Ning?"


    Yan Chinan snorted, drinking tea, and said, "If you want to find Jiang Ning, you want to find Jiang Ning. It''s meaningless to come here to make trouble."


    Sima Gao''s face was even more ugly.


    He has never been looked down upon like this.


    What is the top wealthy family in the north? If the Sima family wants to kill them easily?


    The two old guys in front of him, even if they have the strength of a great master, in his eyes, they are nothing but ants.


    Looking for Jiangning?


    Of course I was looking for Jiangning, but that forbidden land in the East China Sea, famous and famous, rushing to the East China Sea, it was too dangerous, so many people died in the Fang family, don''t you think they don''t know?


    "It seems that I can''t hide it."


    Sima Gao snorted, "Yes, my purpose is Jiang Ning, his relationship with your Jiang family, I naturally know that using you to intimidate him is a good way."


    He likes this. He speaks out his purpose, and then looks at the helpless appearance of others knowing the result. That feeling is really pleasant.


    However, the expressions on the faces of the few Jiang Daoran in front of them had not changed at all, they still looked like they didn''t care.


    It seems that it has nothing to do with them!


    "You look for Jiang Ning, and he is right here."


    He Linbei waved his hand, "He is eating in the backyard, you can find it if you want, don''t influence us to play chess!"


    He was so impatient that he was so angry that he wanted to throw eight tea cups over and smash this Sima Gao to death.


    After a few people finished talking, they continued to concentrate on playing chess, leaving Brother Sima holding a fire, wishing to extinguish the Jiang family tonight!


    In the past few days in the northern circle, he hasn''t seen anyone yet, so he dared to talk to himself like this.


    Do they not know who they are, or do they really think that, as a top wealthy family, they dare to be unscrupulous and unscrupulous?


    But when he heard Jiang Ning was here, Sima Gao was overjoyed.


    Not in the East China Sea Forbidden Area?


    Jiang Ning even dared to leave the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea, leave the place with the copper and iron walls, looking for death!


    "go!"


    Sima Gao snorted coldly, and led the two people directly toward the backyard.


    Kill Jiang Ning first!


    It''s best to bring a boxing score on his body, so it won''t take much effort!

 Chapter 1506： Arent you looking for me

    He didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly.


    I thought that I needed to use this northern circle to suppress Lin, forcing Jiang Ning to come out of the East China Sea, and let him hand in the boxing score. Where did I think that this guy was living in the north without knowing what to do.


    Didn''t he know that he has been spotted by several hidden families now, and he has become the most delicious prey in the eyes of many hunters?


    At this moment, in the backyard.


    Xue Ning gave Jiang Ning some vegetables, and smiled and said, "How long have you not been to the north?"


    "Rain really has no time to come, are you not free to come? I still want to dislike Aunt Xue''s craftsmanship, not as good as your mother-in-law."


    On the table, there are more than a dozen dishes, and Jiangning eats it alone.


    Knowing that Jiang Ning was coming, Xue Ning had prepared early and cooked so many dishes carefully, fearing that Jiang Ning would not have enough to eat.


    "Aunt Xue, you are competing with my mother in the air."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t laugh or cry, "I can''t eat so much by myself. Don''t make so much next time."


    "So what''s the deal?"


    Xue Ning glared, "I''m going home, and I won''t let you get full, it doesn''t make sense."


    As she said, she gave Jiang Ning another dish: "Eat more, eat more."


    Da da da!


    There is footsteps!


    Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced, then lowered his head, and continued to eat.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Xue Ning glanced at Sima Gao, frowned slightly, and underestimated, "What''s wrong with this fellow Jiang Daoran? It''s too shameful to be disturbed by a meal!"


    She said that she was about to stand up, but Jiang Ning stopped her.


    "Come to me."


    Jiang Ning got up, "I''ll eat later."


    "Then...then you hurry up, it''s cold, it won''t taste good."


    Jiang Ning gave a hum, walked over, looked at Sima Gao, the ribs in his mouth, he hadn''t swallowed it yet.


    "Are you Jiang Ning?"


    Sima Gao didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so young, and he didn''t expect that this guy was about to die, and he still wanted to eat.


    What kind of species are this family?


    Don''t they know that this north is already under the control of his Sima family, as long as they want to.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Jiang Ning swallowed the ribs and looked at Sima Gao, "Song Xiaoyu only asked you to come to me today. If I want to come, my patience with you has reached the limit."


    Sima Gao frowned, what does this mean?


    Song Xiaoyu, how patience is with himself?


    "He should already understand what should be understood, so there is no need for you to exist."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and beckoned, "Do you want a boxing score?"


    "Bring it!"


    Sima yelled loudly, "Hand over the fist sheet obediently, and I can spare you not to die, otherwise... it would be easier to kill you after leaving the forbidden area of ??the East China Sea."


    "Not only killing you, killing Jiang''s family, killing Lin''s people, killing everyone related to you..."


    Jiang Ning''s face sank.


    No one dared to tell him that kind of thing!


    Kill everyone who has a relationship with him?


    "The boxing sheet is here,"


    Jiang Ning deliberately pulled out the boxing score and shook, "If you have the ability, come and get it."


    Huh!


    Huh!


    The two people behind Sima Gao moved suddenly!


    One shot is a killer move!


    Sima Gao feels that he? Love dyeing Wu Er pa close Shan Fu? It seems that he overestimated this Jiangning, and also overestimated the so-called Forbidden Land in the East China Sea. Such a stupid person could have caused the Fang family to lose so much?


    He was a little hard to understand.


    He watched his two subordinates rush over, staring at the fist sheet in Jiang Ning''s hand.


    It turned out that it was so simple to get a boxing score, and he actually took a lot of trouble. He laughed disdainfully and shook his head.


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Sudden--


    Two silhouettes flew over and slammed heavily under his feet, each of their faces was directly drawn into shape!

 Chapter 1507： humiliation

    There was not even a scream, and the two men were killed directly!


    Sima Gao''s expression changed and he immediately became vigilant. He didn''t even notice how Jiang Ning made the move, how could he be so powerful.


    He didn''t move, his whole person looked like a cheetah in a fighting state, staring at Jiang Ning.


    Just now he was full of disdain, but at the moment he was extremely serious.


    "I underestimated you."


    He hummed.


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him, waved the fist sheet in his hand, like holding a bone and teasing a funny dog. The provocative eyes made Sima angry.


    "call out!"


    A little bit under his feet, he slid over in an instant, shot out with a palm, and breathed through Changhong!


    As if there was a hurricane, it suddenly lifted, condensed into a wall, and rushed towards Jiangning fiercely.


    But Jiang Ning stood still, Wensi still not moving.


    No, he moved!


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, touched his stomach, and glanced back. Xue Ning was devoting himself to peeling shrimps for him. He couldn''t eat it anymore.


    People are here!


    The wind is blowing!


    Sima Gao never felt that he would be so humiliated on such a day.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even bother to do it himself. He looked down on himself too much!


    Suddenly, Sima Gao speeded up, and his palm instantly turned into a sharp blade, and he cut directly toward Jiang Ning''s neck!


    This palm is the life of Jiang Ning!


    "boom--"


    The moment he got close to Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning punched.


    Just punch!


    Simply punch!


    He punched it and hit Sima Gao''s heart. The speed was so fast that Sima Gao couldn''t react at all.


    The palm of his hand was still raised, and he didn''t cut it down, but Jiang Ning''s fist was already in front of his heart.


    Especially, that kind of overbearing aura to the extreme, seems to lock himself firmly in an instant!


    Even if he wanted to retreat, there seemed to be an invisible force pulling him, giving him no chance to retreat!


    "die!"


    Sima shouted loudly, not daring to keep the slightest bit of reservation, and immediately burst out his strongest strength, with that palm, he tried his best!


    But Jiangning is too fast!


    Punch!


    The fist cracked and slammed, hitting Sima Gao''s heart severely, and directly slammed his back into a bulge.


    As if there was a breath, it got into his body instantly!


    "what--!"


    Sima Gao couldn''t control the screams.


    He took a dozen steps back, covering his heart, his face flushed instantly!


    A mouthful of blood surged, Sima Gao quickly suppressed it!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sima Gao''s face was full of shock, and he looked at Jiang Ning in disbelief. He wanted to speak, but when he spoke, the blood pouring from his mouth could not be suppressed. ?


    ?Aizashanxi loves zero Xixi? "Puff¡ª"


    He opened his mouth and squirted it out.


    The shock on his face has become horror!


    If he hadn''t felt Jiang Ning''s punching power, had come in thoroughly, and had prepared early, this punch would have directly smashed his heart!


    He couldn''t believe that there were even experts of this level in this circle of rivers and lakes.


    No wonder, the Grandmaster-level self, in front of Jiang Ning, did not have the slightest strength to fight back!


    "[Man Novel Network www.9nanren.com] Inner Strength!"


    Sima took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the upwelling blood, looked at Jiang Ning in horror, "Is it Ji Dao Fist? Impossible!"


    "The moves in this boxing chart are just the most basic moves. It is impossible to have such power at all."


    "What''s that again? What the **** is it!"


    Sima Gao looked like a lunatic, asking and answering questions.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, knowing that he couldn''t get the boxing score today, and he also knew that Jiang Ning dared to leave the forbidden area of ??the East China Sea, so he was not afraid of someone staring at him.


    The Fang family... that **** didn''t even say anything!

 Chapter 1508： Easier

    He wanted to kill Fang Hongshan very much now. The **** only talked about the troubles of the East China Sea Forbidden Land. Don''t go in easily, but didn''t mention Jiang Ning''s strength at all.


    With just such a little information, Fang Hongshan dare to take away so many things from himself?


    Bastard!


    "anything else?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Sima Gao and waved the fist sheet in his hand again, "Don''t you like this page?"


    He reached into his pocket and took out another page.


    "Then this page, come and get it if you like it."


    The blood energy that Sima Gao had just suppressed suddenly surged up again. This time, he couldn''t resist it.


    With a puff, the sky spurts blood!


    unacceptable!


    Jiang Ning actually humiliated herself like this!


    Too much deception!


    "puff--"


    Sima Gao sprayed a few mouthfuls of blood, his face instantly turned pale and bloodless, as if the blood in his body had been sprayed almost by him.


    He panted, his face full of dread: "I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect..."


    "There are such masters in this circle of rivers and lakes!"


    Sima master pointed at Jiang Ning: "But let me tell you, Ji Dao Boxing is not yours? People who are close to Xixi, are qualified to have it!"


    Jiang Ning stood there without moving.


    He moved his fingers and seemed to be counting.


    "Three, two, one."


    As soon as the voice fell, Sima Gao''s eyes suddenly widened, and he fell straight, convulsing all over, in pain.


    "If you want to get a boxing score, it will be easier to find Fang''s family. Come find me. You are not stupid, you are stupid."


    Jiang Ning finished speaking and shook his head.


    He punched out with one punch, using the three-stroke Ji Dao style of fist, layer upon layer of fist strength, until this moment, it broke out on Sima Gao''s body!


    In an instant, his heart burst!


    "Jiang Hai!"


    Jiang Ning yelled, and Jiang Hai ran in immediately.


    "Clean up."


    "Yes, master!"


    Jiang Hai looked at the body of Senior Sima and his heart beat violently.


    He didn''t know how powerful this young master was, his limit... No one has ever seen Jiang Ning''s limit.


    It seems that he has no limits at all!


    This Sima Gao has very strong strength and is definitely a master of the master level, not much worse than He Linbei and the others.


    But Jiang Ning was just a punch?


    Jiang Hai''s throat slid and didn''t say a word. He cautiously dragged Sima Gao away and didn''t dare to disturb Jiang Ning.


    "Aunt Xue, enough is enough."


    Jiang Ning walked back to the dining table. Xue Ning was still peeling the shrimp seriously. He looked up and saw that Sima Gao had disappeared.


    "Where is your friend?"


    "Send them home."


    Jiang Ning sat down, looked at the peeled shrimps, moved his lips, wanted to say something, but didn''t say anything, picked up the chopsticks, and continued to eat.


    at the same time!


    Song family!


    At this moment, Song Xiaoyu is sitting in the position of Patriarch, and the aura on his body has once again returned to the former, calm and sharp!


    In front of him, there was a man kneeling, who was arranged by Sima Gao to monitor him.


    "Snapped!"


    He slapped his hand and slapped it.


    "Say!"


    "There are still masters in the Sima family. What secrets are there? You''d better tell me honestly, otherwise..."


    "You...ah!"


    Before that person finished speaking, A Fei, who was standing on the side, kicked it, and Gou waited for more than a dozen people to come forward, one person and one kick, and the kick made him scream.


    After a while, the voice became quieter, and only a faint panting sound remained.


    "You have one last chance, say!"

 Chapter 1509： Ask if you dont understand

    Song Xiaoyu was not at all polite.


    When this guy threatened him before, he was arrogant and looked like he was in control of his own destiny, but now, kneeling in front of him, he didn''t even dare to lift his head!


    "You can''t do this,"


    A Fei shook his head, "Too gentle."


    He turned his head and looked at Brother Dog.


    "Brother Dog, the eldest brother said, if you don''t understand, you should ask."


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as A Fei finished speaking, Brother Dog stepped forward and slapped the man''s teeth away.


    Immediately, there is no need to talk about A Fei, the dog brother directly grabbed the man''s hair and dragged him to the backyard.


    Song Xiaoyu let out a long breath.


    "Mr. Jiang seems to have said that he must convince people with morals."


    "Yes."


    A Fei nodded, "But the eldest brother didn''t say that you can''t use martial arts."


    Song Xiaoyu got it.


    He felt that what he said to Jiang Ning was not deep enough. Sure enough, there was no limit to learning.


    But in twenty minutes, Brother Gou came back, a note in his hand, crookedly and densely written.


    "I have asked everything I can."


    Brother Gou said, "He only knows so much about Sima''s family."


    Song Xiaoyu was stunned.


    He didn''t know when Brother Gou would bring a small notebook with him. He had never seen Brother Gou like this before.


    As if perceiving the look in Song Xiaoyu''s eyes, Brother Dog smiled: "The legend of the provincial capital teaches me. It''s memorable. It''s not as good as bad pen."


    His obedient and studious look made Song Xiaoyu more unable to understand.


    These terrifying figures in the Forbidden Area of ??the East China Sea are becoming more and more different in how they take one by one.


    "From the north side,"


    A Fei frowned, "This Sima family wants to take advantage. There is no chance. Even if the eldest brother doesn''t do anything, I will clean them up."


    This is Jiangning? Yiran Zheerran Wushidi? Their foundation lies.


    Even if Jiang Ning didn''t do it, A Fei had hundreds of ways to make the Sima family unstoppable.


    Even if they are a family of hermits, but the rules of this society must be abided by!


    It''s just that Jiang Ning doesn''t want to be involved with his past identity now, he just wants to solve the problem in his own way.


    "Song Xiaoyu, let me give you a few numbers. If necessary, call them directly. You say my name and they will know."


    ALFY doesn''t care so much.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t have so much energy and had to take care of everything.


    What these people have to do is to share the burden for Jiangning, not to mention that those brothers would not frown if they knew that they could do something for Jiangning, even if it was going to the sword and the fire.


    A Fei didn''t say much, leaving a few numbers, and confessing Song Xiaoyu a few words, to make him stare at the north more, and then left with Brother Dog and the others.


    Jiangning''s center of gravity is in the East China Sea.


    Because Lin Yu is really in the East China Sea, the Lin family is in the East China Sea, and the headquarters of the Lin Group are all in the East China Sea.


    As a forbidden area created by Jiangning, there is no doubt that the East China Sea is the top priority, including the Jidao Martial Arts Museum established now, which has raised the strength of the East China Sea to a higher level!


    Now the eight great hidden families, because of the Ji Dao fist score, surfaced one by one, staring at the forbidden land in the East China Sea, and even more covetously jealous at the fist score in Jiang Ning''s hand.


    The north is the Sima family, what about Shenghai?


    What about the southeast coastal areas, or even overseas?


    These reclusive families only know that the forbidden land in the East China Sea is not easy to provoke, but they don''t know that Jiangning who built this forbidden land is the real and most terrifying person!

 Chapter 1510： too dangerous

    Jiang Ning ate and drank enough at Jiang''s house, lying on the wicker chair that he used to lie in when he was a child.


    Looking up at the stars in the sky, he didn''t know how long he hadn''t relaxed like this.


    The eight hidden aristocratic families came out for the Jidao fist score in their hands, and for Jiang Ning, it is also very important to figure out the secrets of the Jidao fist score from these eight hidden aristocratic families.


    There was a slight sound of footsteps in his ears, and Jiang Ning knew who it was.


    He did not move, still leaning on the wicker chair, listening to the people on the side, lying down on the other side.


    "I''m sorry about your master."


    It was Jiang Daoran''s voice, "We didn''t know this back then, and I know how much he has endured silently by himself."


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    "If he was really frantic back then, then my Jiang family would be gone."


    At that time, the Jiang family still had a page of boxing scores. He Daoren definitely knew that he didn''t even need to use any means. Based on their friendship, Jiang Daoran was even willing to give him the boxing scores.


    It''s just that there is no such person, because he knows that once the boxing is successful, then the Jiang family will definitely be destroyed!


    The black mountain **** would not allow anyone to know what he did secretly.


    "He will not."


    Jiang Ning said, "He is not that kind of person."


    "But I don''t understand a lot of things he did."


    This is what Jiang Ning has been thinking about now.


    He didn''t think about some things about He Daoren clearly, he didn''t know what it meant. These days, Jiang Ning had been thinking about it, but he always felt that he had overlooked something.


    Some things that are vital, but I don¡¯t know.


    "He may have discovered something."


    Jiang Daoran was silent for a moment and glanced at Jiang Ning, "It''s just that he didn''t have time to tell you, or he didn''t want to tell you at all."


    "About boxing?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes moved.


    No one knows the origin of Ji Dao Boxing. Even the Eight Great Hidden Families are probably just exploring.


    However, a square character of the Fang family was not in their language, but a character that had never been seen before, which surprised Jiang Ning.


    And that professor Lu Jing said with certainty that this kind of text had appeared before, but it had disappeared.


    This is not a trivial matter!


    Who has discovered something? But why didn''t he tell himself anything.


    There is only one possibility, this is the way to check it down, it is too dangerous!


    "A lot of things back then seemed to be done randomly, but now that you think about it, your master''s intentions are very deep."


    Jiang Daoran sighed, "I''m telling you this just to remind you that your master is not a bad person, no matter what he did."


    "This world is not just black and white, I think you have experienced so much, you should know better than me, and to block black and white, someone always needs to stand there and block everything."


    "Before, it was your master, but now, it is you."


    As a father, Jiang Daoran does not want Jiang Ning to bear too much, but as a man, he hopes that Jiang Ning can take on the responsibilities on his shoulders!


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, and the meaning of Jiangning''s existence has long been beyond ordinary people''s comprehension.


    Jiang Ning was silent.


    He just wanted to make things clear, he wanted to know who did these things and why.


    It now appears that He Daoren is not just to save Fang Ran.


    He does more things for himself!


    Every step He Dao Ren takes is a choice, guiding himself step by step!


    Including his death!

 Chapter 1511： Do it

    Can you not even have your own life?


    Jiang Ning''s heart jumped suddenly. I don''t know what He Dao people think. He is guiding himself step by step, constantly searching for Ji Dao fist scores, to understand the hidden family, and what is it for?


    "In short, do what you want to do. If there is anything I need to do, you can speak up."


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s thoughts, Jiang Daoran got up and left without interruption.


    "thanks."


    Behind him, Jiang Ning''s voice came.


    Jiang Daoran paused, with a smile on his face, said nothing, nodded gently, and left.


    In the north, Sima Gao wanted to control, it was a idiotic dream!


    He cut off Lin''s right and left arm to force Jiang Ning to give in and hand over the boxing score, which is even more wishful thinking.


    Now in the north, there are not only the Lin family, but also the Jiang family, the Long family, and the Xue family!


    There are so many families with big names, as well as Jiang Ning and A Fei, former subordinates...


    Just a word from Jiang Ning, let alone just a Sima Gao, even the entire Sima family has come back and forth!


    The information that should be obtained has already been obtained.


    Jiang Ning could understand Brother Gou''s crooked words, but he was a little surprised. There were grievances and grievances among the eight great families.


    "There is also some movement over Shenghai,"


    A Fei said, "Gao Yali called, they are already eyeing someone, do you want to do it?"


    "These people are really boring."


    Jiangning Road.


    "They just want the boxing record, and they snatched it from my hand, but they don''t have the courage to go directly to the East China Sea to ask me for it."


    He saw clearly.


    These hidden aristocratic families are not as superior as they feel.


    They will also be jealous and afraid.


    The Fang family''s loss was not small, and even the future owner Fang Xia died of a violent death, only to get a page of boxing scores, which made them very jealous of Donghai.


    They didn''t know that even the page of the Fang family''s boxing score was deliberately given by Jiang Ning.


    "Do it."


    Jiang Ning said suddenly, "Anyone who wants to make trouble, clean up for me, don''t be polite!"


    "No matter who he is, no matter where he comes from, no matter what his surname is behind him!"


    He coldly shouted: "I want them to know that it is much harder to grab a boxing record from me than to grab it from Fang''s house!"


    "Yes!"


    A? Xi''er Wu Fuzhe Lu Aidi? Fei said immediately.


    He couldn''t wait long ago.


    What hidden family?


    Since you want to hide in the world, then hide in the mountains obediently, live your own happy life, and jump out to do something.


    ALFY led the team, the people from the forbidden area in the East China Sea, sent out strongly!


    Whether it is Shenghai, the southeast coastal area, or the northwestern region, as long as someone makes trouble in an attempt to destroy the established order, they will not be polite.


    Either solve the problem, or solve the person who created the problem!


    A group of crazy wolves is enough to shock everyone!


    In just a few days, there were still some people who were eager to move, but now they disappeared. No one dared to jump out. The eight hidden families were behind them, and they just wanted to control some people, but there was nothing they could do.


    Because no one dares!


    Whoever dared to jump out would just wait to disappear overnight.


    This is Jiang Ning''s response.


    The hidden family tried to manipulate some people to disrupt the order, to put pressure on the Lin family, and to force Jiang Ning to submit.


    But now, they can''t find people and forces they can control.


    In the eyes of those people, the four words forbidden land in the East China Sea are far more terrifying than the so-called hidden family!


    Because they don''t know the hermit family, but they know the East China Sea!


    Understand that, in less than a year, Lin became a well-deserved giant, cleared the underground circles in various regions, and changed the terrible existence of many industry rules!

 Chapter 1512： This is a trap

    Not to mention, with Lin¡¯s current reputation, who in China would easily offend?


    These are things that the hermit family can''t understand at all.


    Zhongnanshan.


    Sima family!


    They hide deeper, surrounded by dense mountains and forests, surrounding the house of the Sima family, and the surroundings look gloomy.


    "Sima Gao is dead!"


    The man sitting at the top of the hall had a gloomy face and slapped his palms vigorously, "Three days, only three days, he died, nothing was done."


    "It is said that the forbidden land in the East China Sea is terrible, and the Fang family has lost a lot of people. How can even the north become so terrible? I remember the north..."


    "That was back then, and now the north is different. This Lin family takes it seriously."


    "Then what should we do? Are we going directly to the East China Sea Forbidden Area to grab boxing scores?"


    Others spoke.


    No one thought that things would turn out to be like this.


    It''s not just that the Sima family suffered a big loss and lost a master, but several other companies, who had the same idea as them, all lost masters. It seems that the outside world has all been controlled by the East China Sea!


    "We want to use this to intimidate the East China Sea. I am afraid it is very difficult. We underestimate the strength of the East China Sea Forbidden Land."


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect that decades later, there would still be such a terrible place in the circles outside the world!"


    ...


    Listening to their discussion, Sima Patriarch Sima Ru didn''t say a word, but his face was gloomy and ugly.


    He knew that it was not just his Sima family, but the other ones, the same was true. Although they were all master-level masters who were sent to the mountain, none of them could come back alive!


    "Patriarch, I think this may be the conspiracy of the Fang family!"


    Suddenly, in the crowd, I don''t know who shouted, and the hall suddenly became quiet.


    Sima Ru lowered his head and glanced, his eyes fell on the face of Sima Heng who was sitting in the corner.


    "What did you say?"


    Sima Ru squinted, "Sima Heng, do you say this is the conspiracy of the Fang family? Is it fake?"


    "The fist score is naturally true. The Fang family has already obtained a page, but he said that Jiang Ning''s hand has other fist scores, which may be fake."


    Sima Heng stood up and said, "This is just a trap. It is to make the other families of our hidden family lose them in vain."


    "Why see?"


    Someone snorted and seemed obviously disgusted with Sima Heng.


    Seeing his greasy face, he didn''t trust him, and his tone was full of contempt.


    Among the hidden family, the most unpleasant ones are those who rely on slick tongue and not on strength. If this Sima Heng could not please the great elder, how could he be qualified to enter the hall to discuss matters.


    Sima Hengsi didn''t care about the eyes of others, and smiled with a smile: "Where is such an obvious thing to think about?"


    "Let me ask, since this Fang family knows, then? Wu Pa Wu Ling Wu Fu Wu closed? Jiang Ning has other boxing scores in his hands, why don''t they continue to grab them?"


    "They already have a page!"


    "Is one page enough? There are nine pages in total. One more page gives you more voice, isn''t it?"


    Sima Heng retorted, "Our Sima family won''t have too many of these things, will the Fang family do?"


    "That''s because the Fang family doesn''t want to lose any more!"


    Sima Heng smiled and nodded: "You are right, the Fang family doesn''t want to lose, or they can''t afford to lose!"


    "You''re right. The Fang family doesn''t want to lose any more, so why should I lose in vain for the Sima family?"

 Chapter 1513： Eight great generations

    "what do you want to say in the end?"


    After being choked by Sima Heng, some people couldn''t keep their faces on their faces. They didn''t want to pay attention to such people who could only move their lips.


    Things that can be solved with your fists are meaningless and ineffective.


    "What I want to say is very simple, Sima Family, there is no need to take the lead and cause unnecessary losses."


    "Huh, what do you know? When the fist sheet is gone, what right do I have in the Sima family?"


    As soon as Sima Heng finished speaking, someone retorted.


    But he wasn''t angry at all, still keeping a smile on his face.


    "Patriarch, the Fang family was the first to know the whereabouts of the fist sheet, why did they reveal it?"


    Sima Heng ignored other people''s doubts, walked up to Sima Ru, respectfully said, "Patriarch, the boxing score represents the right to speak."


    Sima Ru didn''t speak, he stared at Sima Heng and was silent for a while.


    He didn''t have a very good impression of this person, and if it were not for the great elder, he would not let Sima Heng have the opportunity to enter the hall to discuss matters.


    In terms of strength, Sima Heng was nothing. He was in his thirties and he was no more than a master.


    But on resourcefulness, Sima Heng in front of him had a calmness that he couldn''t refuse.


    "Then what do you think I should do?"


    Unlike Fang Wei, the head of the Fang family, Sima Ru never acted arbitrarily.


    "The eight hidden families join forces!"


    Sima Heng said directly, "It is very difficult to obtain boxing scores from the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea in a single family. It has now been proved."


    "It''s not just the Sima family, but the others, which one is taking advantage?"


    "A forbidden area in the East China Sea has caused the eight great hidden families to suffer. This is not just a facial problem."


    Sima Ru frowned slightly.


    When it comes to face, he is a little unhappy.


    Sima Gao died, not to say that the loss was huge, but the problem of this face made him unhappy.


    In the same way, the eight great hermit families are all like this.


    "So, I suggest that the Patriarch, unite with other aristocratic families, work together, especially, should let the Fang family take the lead,"


    Sima Heng resolutely said, "When all the scores are obtained, everyone will sit down and study the secrets behind the scores together."


    The people around opened their mouths to say something. It can be seen that Sima Ru was actually serious, listening carefully to what Sima Heng was saying, and no one dared to speak.


    "Ji Dao Boxing Book is very mysterious. The ancestors have been pursuing it for generations, and there has been no result. Even if you get a nine-page boxing book, you can''t find the secret behind it."


    Sima Heng stood up and said, "Assembling the strength of the eight families is the foundation. As for what we have to do, is to fight for more words? Lu Ran and Wu Xishizhe? The right to speak!"


    The hall is very quiet.


    Except for Sima Heng''s voice, there was no one else.


    When Sima Rudu was listening carefully, who would dare to interrupt?


    "A forbidden area in the East China Sea, unexpectedly requires eight hidden families to work together to deal with it,"


    Sima Ru snorted softly, a little afraid to think, "The faces of these eight hidden families are indeed lost."


    They have been embarrassed, and more importantly now, get the boxing score.


    Only then can we find a way to unearth the secret behind the boxing record.


    This is the biggest reason why they hide in the mountains and forests and wait for opportunities.


    "Simaheng!"


    Sima Ru suddenly shouted.


    "Sima Heng is here!"


    Sima Heng immediately knelt down respectfully and shouted loudly.


    "Since you brought it up, let you talk about this matter. I will ask the two elders to accompany you to several other houses. As for whether you can talk about it and let them decide to join forces, it''s up to you. That''s it!"

 Chapter 1514： joint!

    "Yes!"


    Sima Heng responded loudly.


    He stood up, still keeping that smile on his face.


    It doesn''t look complicated, or even simple, like a child, harmless to humans and animals, as if there is no city at all.


    But everyone knows that Sima Heng''s mouth can be alive!


    The eight hidden families have joined forces!


    Just to deal with a forbidden area in the East China Sea, this is already a shame for them.


    Sima Heng didn''t waste any time, he invited the two elders, and immediately went to the other reclusive families.


    ...


    At that time.


    The atmosphere of the Fang family is very bad.


    It feels very depressing!


    Fang Wei didn''t expect that the news of the boxing score would be leaked.


    The Fang family finally had a chance to get there first, but now that the eight great hidden families know, what advantage does his Fang family have?


    "Don''t let me know who it is!"


    Fang Wei roared, "I will not spare him lightly!"


    The people standing below dare not say anything.


    "Patriarch, I heard that several other reclusive families have sent people out, but none of them can get boxing scores."


    There was a long silence before someone opened his mouth cautiously.


    "Almost every family has lost a master-level master..."


    What he wanted to say was that, in this way, their Fang family, on the contrary, lost the least, and even got a page of boxing scores.


    No one thought that the East China Sea Forbidden Land would be so powerful.


    That Jiangning is so amazing!


    "At the beginning, the Eight Great Families made an agreement that they were not allowed to leave Zhongnanshan if the fist sheet did not appear. Our family originally had the best opportunity, but now, I missed it!"


    Fang Wei snorted, "Not only did I miss it, Fang Xia died because of it!"


    This is the foundation of the Fang family''s future.


    Fang Dong, who was standing there, said nothing.


    Fang Xia is dead, the future Fang Family will only rely on him, even if he doesn''t say anything, he will be the future Patriarch.


    So now he, instead of worrying, would rather stand behind and slowly develop his power.


    He knew that Fang Wei wanted to avenge Fang Xia, so let him avenge him, anyway, in the end, the Patriarch is his own.


    The atmosphere in the hall is very depressing.


    The anger on Fang Wei''s face made people afraid to speak loudly, and even many people didn''t even dare to mention the name Jiangning.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Suddenly, the melodious bell rang.


    someone is coming!


    Fang Wei raised his head. Fang Dong and others raised their heads. Even Fang Hongshan, who was still retreating in his practice room, raised his head and looked in the direction of the door.


    Who is here?


    Could it be Jiang Ning again!


    Fang Hongshan stood up immediately, if it was really Jiang Ning, he would come to the door for the second time, it would definitely not be a good thing.


    At the same time.


    Fang Wei stood at the entrance of the Fang family hall, looking at a group of people, walked in mightily, his face suddenly became very ugly.


    People from the other seven hidden families are here!


    "Patriarch Fang!"


    Walking in the forefront is Sima Heng from the Sima family, with a smile on his face like a spring breeze. While arching his hands, he respectfully shouted, "Junior, I have seen the Patriarch of the Fang family!"


    Fang Wei glanced around.


    Behind Sima Heng, there are also people from the Huangfu, An, Xin, Geng, Di, and Xu families!


    Its? Wu Xi closed the ground and closed the paternity? His seven hidden aristocratic families, unexpectedly all came.


    Fang Wei''s face changed slightly, his body still standing upright, staring at the elders of several other families, and proudly shouted: "Huh, I don''t know what you are doing here in my house?"


    He doesn''t even like Sima Heng at all, this kind of junior, if he doesn''t want to take care of him, he can just ignore it.


    But Sima Heng was not angry at all.


    "Patriarch Fang, I am waiting to come, naturally for the Ji Dao boxing score!"

 Chapter 1515： Siege the East China Sea!

    Sima Heng took a step forward, arched his hands, and smiled, looking respectful.


    As if to think of himself as a junior, it was a posture that a junior should have.


    Fang Wei turned his head and glanced at him, and then at other people. The others were standing behind Sima Heng, and he couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    The eight hidden families, no matter who they are, have a kind of pride, and no one accepts anyone.


    But at this moment, a younger member of Sima''s family seems to have become their spokesperson.


    "Patriarch Fang, I am waiting to come today, it is indeed for the Jidao boxing score, and Sima Heng, the representative of my seven great families, he said what should be said."


    The elder of the Xu family opened his mouth and half-closed his eyes. It seemed that Fang Wei didn''t have any good feelings.


    He did the same with Sima Heng.


    In the hermit family, elders and children are very strict. Sima Heng''s seniority is too far behind him. If it weren''t for the order from the Xu family, he wouldn''t even bother to pay attention to it.


    The boy in front of him, who didn''t know what ecstasy soup was poured into the Patriarch, actually convinced the Patriarch and agreed to his request.


    The Anjia, Xinjia and other elders all spoke up, apparently trying to stand for Simaheng''s platform.


    Especially the two elders of the Sima family, with long white eyebrows and drooping eyes, watching Sima Heng get such a status in front of several big families, they couldn''t help but slightly change their views on this greasy noodle boy.


    No wonder the elders in the family value him very much. Although this kid can''t use force, his brain is really easy to use!


    "Patriarch Fang,"


    Sima Heng smiled, knowing that Fang Wei despised himself, he was neither anxious nor annoyed, "Thanks to the elders who can respect it, today, I will communicate with Patriarch Fang."


    Fang Wei did not speak.


    He could not give Sima Heng face, or even the Sima family, but the seven hidden families have come, and he has to give face.


    "Come in!"


    Fang Wei stepped aside, but Sima Heng had no guests. Lu Yiran got angry, nodded and smiled, and walked in first.


    After that, the others followed and walked in.


    When everyone was seated, Fang Wei sat on the main seat, and he could clearly feel that these people came today definitely not with kindness.


    The seven hidden families appeared together, and all the elders of each family came. Do they want to join hands to **** the boxing score from the Fang family?


    Hmph, his Fang family only has one page, even if they are snatched away, how will they divide the seven families?


    "Ming people don''t talk secretly, your seven family came to our Fang family for the Ji Dao boxing score, and our Fang family, it was just a fluke to get a page,?"


    Fang Wei is straightforward, and he is too lazy to talk nonsense, "If you are teaming up and snatching the boxing score from me, I advise you to give up."


    "Our Fang family is naturally no match for your seven families, but if you want to insult our Fang family like this, I won''t agree to it!"


    He was so strong that he never thought about bowing his head.


    Even if the seven are united.


    "Patriarch Fang is serious,"


    Sima Heng hurriedly smiled and arched his hands, "We did come for the boxing table, but not for the Fang family page."


    "The Fang family''s boxing score belongs to the Fang family. We are all hidden families, so how can we kill each other?"


    "What we want is the fist score of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea. I heard that there are at least three or four pages of fist scores there, aren''t they?"


    Fang Wei stared at Sima Heng and narrowed his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that these guys were staring at Jiang Ning''s boxing score!


    But Jiang Ning is no ordinary person, and the forbidden area in the East China Sea is not an ordinary place.


    "Patriarch Fang should know more about this forbidden area in the East China Sea, right?"


    Sima Heng continued, "So a few of us came here and wanted to ask Fang''s family to join forces with us to besiege the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea!"

 Chapter 1516： Fang Jia

    Siege of the East China Sea?


    Fang Wei''s eyes changed.


    How could he have thought that Sima Heng actually wanted to say this.


    Siege of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea?


    Humph, is a forbidden area in the East China Sea already so powerful?


    Thinking of Jiang Ning¡¯s face, thinking of the dead Black Mountain, Fang Xia, and the Fang family¡¯s several master guards, as well as dozens of his subordinates, Fang Wei knew very well that he wanted to take it from the forbidden land in the East China Sea and from Jiangning¡¯s hands. It is extremely difficult to get more boxing scores.


    Even if they get it, the price they pay is not something they can afford!


    "Siege the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea?"


    Fang Wei stared at Sima Heng with sharp eyes, gradually exuding waves of murderous aura!


    "Do you want to lie to me? Fang Wei, I''m not that easy to lie!"


    He snorted, how could he easily believe it.


    The eight families have joined forces to deal with the forbidden areas of the East China Sea and besiege the East China Sea. This is something that has never happened before. Not to mention that the eight families have their own plans. How can they join forces and who will listen to?


    Who will serve whom?


    "We didn''t lie to you. All of you here are the elders of major families, and they can completely represent each family."


    Sima Heng said seriously, "If I dare to talk nonsense and not say that a few seniors can''t spare me, a few elders in the family will immediately clean up the door and kill me who corrupts the house."


    "So, Patriarch Fang doesn''t have to worry, Sima Heng is just a small person, how dare you deceive you."


    "Today, it is the Patriarch of my seven families. They have all negotiated. I would like to invite the Fang family to join us to besiege the Forbidden Area in the East China Sea and obtain other boxing scores. The Fang Family knows much more about the Forbidden Area in the East China Sea than we do. I think it''s appropriate to let the Fang family be the leader."


    Hearing this, Fang Wei was shocked.


    He thought he had heard it wrong.


    Let Fang family be the leader?


    How could this be the leader of the eight great families.


    "Besiege the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea, led by our family?"


    Fang Wei glanced around and looked at everyone''s faces. It was hard for him to believe it, but instead felt that this was a trap.


    Letting his Fang family take the lead is tantamount to giving up the right to speak!


    "good."


    Mr. Xu nodded.


    "There is nothing to conceal. Several of us have already gone out of the mountain, but we all suffered from the East China Sea Forbidden Land, let alone get any boxing scores."


    "The Forbidden Land in the East China Sea is indeed not easy. It is basically impossible to use other means to force them to hand over their boxing scores, so I can only do it!"


    "Since your family can get a page of boxing scores, naturally they understand Donghai. We should follow you as the head."


    Family Xu always glanced at Fang Wei, "After all, there are nine pages of boxing scores. Even if you get all of them, you will need to work together to decipher them. These are the words passed down from the ancestors. I think Patriarch Fang should be very clear."


    "After we get all the boxing scores, we will divide the right to speak. This is undoubtedly the best way."


    The elders also spoke and agreed.


    Now the most important thing is to get all the boxing scores. As for the secrets of the boxing scores, how to distribute the benefits, we will talk about it when the time comes.


    "Patriarch Fang, anyway, outsiders don''t have the right to own the Ji Dao Boxing Book. It belongs to my eight hidden family and can only control it."


    Sima Heng said, "The other seven of mine are willing to join forces with the Fang family and follow the orders of the Fang family''s head to besiege the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea!"

 Chapter 1517： Step through their walls

    Sima Heng''s words made Fang Wei an illusion.


    Eight great families, who would bow their heads easily? Who is willing to obey other people easily?


    But now, Sima Heng, a young junior, could represent the other seven families, and he said that the Fang family should be the leader and join forces to besiege the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea.


    No matter how it sounds, it sounds like a fairy tale.


    But the elders of several other families nodded one after another, apparently acknowledging what Sima Heng said.


    Fang Wei squinted his eyes, always feeling that something was wrong.


    But what Sima Heng said is indeed very reasonable.


    When the Eight Great Recluses and the Four Families chose to retreat to Zhongnanshan, they were waiting for the appearance of the boxing record.


    Their existence is for the Jidao Boxing Book, to decipher the secrets in the Boxing Book, and to pursue higher levels.


    Even if you have collected nine pages of boxing scores, you still need the eight great families to study together and come up with the things they inherited before they can break the secrets of the boxing scores. Cooperation before this seems to be the best way.


    "Let my Fang family take the lead. The other seven of you are all obedient to me?"


    Fang Wei snorted, still feeling a little weird, "Do you know what this means?"


    "The Fang family owns a page of boxing scores, so naturally it has more say."


    Sima Heng said, "On this point, the seven of us have reached a consensus."


    "Everyone''s purpose is very clear, they are all for the secrets behind the Jidao Boxing Sheet, so Patriarch Fang shouldn''t have to worry too much."


    He was telling the truth.


    Fang Wei naturally knew that he could gain more say, which in itself was what he wanted.


    The eight great families are all for the Jidao fist score. Even if one family has one page or the extra page, whoever gets it will have more power to speak, and anyone who wants to break the secrets of the fist fist score is indispensable.


    Fang Wei did not speak, frowned, and pondered for a moment.


    He always feels a little sudden, but all of this is indeed what he wants, and it can even be said that it is the best way at the moment.


    "it is good!"


    Fang Wei raised his head, "Since everyone respects our Fang family as the head and trusts our Fang family, then our Fang family naturally cannot let you down."


    He stood up and glanced around.


    "The East China Sea Forbidden Land, what is it?"


    Fang Wei snorted coldly, "The eight great families join forces, even if the East China Sea is a copper wall and iron wall, we can also step through their walls!"


    "Pa Pa Shan Zhe Zhe Xi Lu Fu? "There are still several pages of boxing scores in the East China Sea, we will go get them back now!"


    His eyes gradually became cold.


    And Jiang Ning''s life!


    Killed Fang Xia, do you think you will bypass him?


    Taking Fang Ran away, do you think you will let him go?


    Don''t think about it!


    The eight great families have joined forces to make Donghai a dwarf, and a dwarf Jiangning... you can easily step through it!


    "Okay, Patriarch Fang really has momentum!"


    Sima Heng repeatedly bowed his hands and complimented, "With the leadership of Patriarch Fang, we will be able to get all the boxing scores in the shortest possible time. With the cooperation of the eight great families, who else can stop us?"


    Everyone nodded.


    The eight great families joined forces, this is something that has never happened before.


    What do they want, and what can''t they do?


    "Now that everyone has settled, let''s talk about what to do."


    Sima Heng looked around and said with a smile, "Leaded by the Fang family, there are several masters from each family, and there is only one East China Sea. Even if it is a forbidden area, I think it can be leveled."


    A group of people sat there and immediately entered the state.


    And then.


    East China Sea!


    As a famous forbidden area, here is the forbidden area.


    No matter who it is, don''t even think about making trouble here.


    The reputation of the East China Sea is far greater than that of Jiangning. The average person only knows that the East China Sea is a forbidden land, but not many people are qualified to know that Jiangning is the one who built this forbidden land!

 Chapter 1518： limit!

    In the Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Fang Qiu flew upside down.


    But when he patted his palm on the floor, he bounced again.


    "Come again!"


    Fang Qiu shouted and continued to rush towards Tan Xing.


    Erzhedi Wuyishi Zheyi? Pop!


    With long legs like a whip, he kicked it hard, Fang Qiu immediately stretched out his hand to block, but he was still shocked by the powerful force and backed back again and again.


    "An inch is long, and an inch is strong. You use your boxing technique. If the speed is slower than my leg technique, then you are a dead end!"


    Tan Xing shouted, "Your fist hasn''t reached me, I can already kick your head, don''t you understand?"


    "be quick!"


    "Be faster!"


    "At least, faster than me!"


    He tried his best to squeeze Fang Qiu''s potential, constantly improve his speed, forcing Fang Qiu to improve himself.


    boom!


    Fang Qiu tried his best to improve his speed, but he was still not fast enough and was kicked out again by Tan Xing.


    He lay on the ground and became a big letter, panting heavily, his whole body wet with sweat.


    No matter how fast... how can he get up fast?


    He remembered that he came to the East China Sea for the first time to provoke the Jidao martial arts hall, and even threatened to do something with Tan Xing, because he felt that Tan Xing was also a great master, and Tan Xing was insufficiently old, and he was definitely not his opponent.


    At this moment, he realized that if Tan Xingzhen had started with him that day, he would have died long ago!


    This Donghai, this Jidao martial arts center, Jiang Ning does not say, that is a freak, it is so strong that there is no limit!


    And Tan Xing and others, all looked like bad old men, weak and weak, but when they really started, they could make you vomit blood.


    Fang Qiu just lay there, didn''t want to move at all, he really had no energy.


    After fighting with Tan Xing, take a break, and then have to fight with Ye Shan, after finishing with Ye Shan, there are Bajiquan to master, and Taijiquan...


    He felt that he was in the limit every day, and was forced to the limit by them abruptly.


    Every time it is about to collapse, it reaches that critical point...


    But Fang Qiu could easily feel that his improvement was extremely fast, and the feeling of tearing the cells and slowly regenerating again was really wonderful.


    "That''s not going to work?"


    Sitting on the side, Ye Shan, after drinking the tea, put down the teacup, "It''s time for me, right?"


    He glanced at Fang Qiu and stood up directly.


    Fang Qiu took a deep breath, feeling that his legs and hands were no longer his own, and he couldn''t even lift it up.


    "Hey."


    Ye Shan was not polite, kicking Fang Qiu''s ass: "Get up!"


    Snap!


    Fang Qiu bounced his whole body, although he was panting, his eyes were firm.


    He raised his hand, stood steady, clenched his fists, thinking in his mind what Ye Shan''s moves are and how he should deal with it.


    "are you ready?"


    Fang Qiu hadn''t thought about it yet, suddenly a voice rang in his ear.


    He was suddenly shocked, and opened his mouth to say that he hadn''t, but Ye Shan''s fist had arrived!


    boom!


    Fang Qiu fell on the ground again, breathing heavily. This time, he really couldn''t get up. He fell on his back to the ground and looked at the ceiling, feeling that his soul was almost emptied.


    When is this **** big?


    "No more, no more."


    Fang Qiu shook his head lightly, "I really can''t get up."


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door!


    "I didn''t expect that people from my Fang family would not use it to such a degree!"


    Hearing this voice, Fang Qiu''s expression suddenly changed. He looked up, and it turned out to be Fang Wei. He jumped up and his face was murderous!

 Chapter 1519： Stop pretending

    At that moment, he didn''t feel a trace of fatigue, his whole person seemed to be beaten with blood, staring at Fang Wei, wishing to kill him immediately!


    Fang Wei looked at Fang Qiu''s eyes, and squinted his eyes slightly: "Fang Qiu, you are so courageous, you dare to look at me with this kind of eyes."


    "Who are you guys!"


    Fang Qiu didn''t speak, Tan Xing glanced around and shouted sharply.


    Behind Fang Wei, there were several people, all exuding a strong aura, obviously not weak.


    Everyone is at least the Grand Master level!


    "Fang Wei!"


    Fang Qiu spoke suddenly, and there was a tremor in his voice.


    Instead of calling his father, he directly called Fang Wei''s name.


    There is no trace of respect.


    Hearing this name, Tan Xing and others reacted immediately.


    They didn''t expect that they would be from a family of hermits. These guys... came directly to the East China Sea?


    Look at the people behind Fang Wei? They are not weak, not worse than Fang Hongshan at the beginning. This is absolutely impossible. They are all from the Fang family, that is to say...


    Tan Xing exchanged eyes with Ye Shan, and the other old masters also understood.


    Soon, many people surrounded the martial arts hall.


    "Fang Qiu, just call me by my real name, you''re a treachery."


    Fang Wei squinted his eyes, "Who gave you the courage?"


    "Stop pretending!"


    Fang Qiu roared, "Fang Wei, I''m not your son, you don''t want to lie to me again!"


    Hearing this, Fang Wei''s face changed slightly. Sure enough, Fang Ran knew everything. He thought Fang Ran didn''t.


    He stared at Fang Qiu for a long time, and the murderous intent in his eyes was uncertain.


    It seems that he is still hesitating, whether to kill Fang Qiu now!


    Let this wild species completely disappear from this world.


    But in a blink of an eye, he suddenly laughed.


    "Today, I am not here to find you."


    Fang Qiu is nothing compared to Ji Dao Fist. If he wants to kill, he has to kill Jiang Ning first!


    Fang Wei turned his head, stared at Tan Xing, and then glanced at the other old masters, the disdain on his face did not hide.


    "Where is Jiangning?"


    He opened his mouth and said lightly, "This Jidao martial arts hall has a good name, but can Jiangning hold it?"


    "Why are we here, he won''t come out to meet him."


    "Something is the same as me."


    Tan Xingdao.


    He knew that these people were not good at coming, but he didn''t expect that they would come directly to Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    Tan Xing understood that Jiang Ning would know these people appearing in the East China Sea soon, but he had to hold on for a while before it was too late.


    "It''s okay, it''s the same if he is there or not."


    Fang Wei said, "I''ll be straight to the point."


    "We are here today for the purpose of Ji Dao Boxing Book! We don''t want to waste time and hand in the boxing book, otherwise, this Ji Dao martial arts gym, you don''t have to go on!"


    Hearing that, Tan Xing and others have changed greatly.


    It''s menacing!


    There are so many masters, and each one is not easy. If you really want to start, they will definitely suffer.


    The arena has fallen for too many years. Even today, there are only a few old masters of them, and young people have not grown up. How to deal with it?


    These people from the hidden family are really shameless!


    "Our reclusive family jumped out of the circle of Jianghu. Naturally, we will not bully you. Then, according to the rules of the circle of Jianghu, you choose eight people and fight with us!"


    Fang Wei squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "Whoever is left in the battle will win the game. There are hundreds of disciples in the Jidao martial arts school, and your masters. In all, we are the one who suffers."

 Chapter 1520： The rules of the arena!

    Tan Xing''s face was ugly.


    The eight of them are all great masters!


    Moreover, in all aspects, the great master who has been in the bath for many years is not weak at all. Who is the loser?


    "If you lose, hand in the Ji Dao fist score and close the martial arts hall. From then on, you can no longer use the word Ji Dao!"


    "If you lose!"


    Fang Qiu gritted his teeth and couldn''t help but anger.


    He wanted to rush forward and kill Fang Wei, the **** first!


    "we lose?"


    Fang Wei laughed loudly, and the other elders behind him all laughed.


    Will they lose?


    What a joke!


    If it''s not that they don''t want to make matters worse, they want to use the most peaceful means to get the boxing score, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble, they just grab it.


    It''s just that the hidden family, more or less face.


    To rob them openly will damage their grace and ruin the reputation of their hidden family!


    "This is impossible."


    Fang Wei shook his head directly, "Fang Qiu, you have stayed at Fang''s house somehow, do you think you might beat us?"


    His eyes were full of disdain, just like the look he used to look at Fang Qiu, he had never regarded him as a Fang family, but he was just an insignificant person, even someone he hated.


    "You want to empty the glove white wolf?"


    Fang Qiu said, "Dreaming!"


    "Leave here immediately, otherwise...you won''t be able to go anymore if you want to go!"


    He was very angry.


    The eight hidden families will join forces. It seems that they had tried to use other means to force Jiang Ning to hand in the boxing score, but they had already failed.


    They knew very well that if they wanted to take the boxing score from Jiang Ning''s hand, it would be difficult to do it with one family alone, and now eight schools have joined forces.


    shameless!


    Shameless!


    Eight hidden families! What about their pride?


    Fang Qiu''s eyes made Fang Wei very uncomfortable, and the same was true for the elders of the other seven families.


    They couldn''t see it, the meaning in Fang Qiu''s eyes was to make fun of them. They clearly claimed that they had escaped from the arena circles, but the eight families joined forces and came to the arena to bully people.


    If it''s not for boxing, no one wants to cooperate with other people.


    But benefits, only eternal benefits!


    "Hahaha, Fang Qiu, don''t struggle, there is no chance."


    Fang Wei raised his head slightly, calmly said, "Well, if we lose, we will leave the East China Sea immediately, no longer step into the East China Sea, and do not want your Ji Dao boxing score, how about?"


    "It''s fair. Ji Dao Boxing Sheet is meant for the capable. If you dare, then start. If you don''t dare..."


    He sneered, and the faces of the other elders behind him sank.


    If they dare not, it means that they are afraid of the eight great families!


    Knowing that they are not the opponent of the Fang family, if so, the soft ones are not good, then go straight to the hard ones, and the eight great families will join hands. They want to take the boxing score, which is sure to do.


    No matter what decision Tan Xing and the others make.


    Tan Xing''s face was solemn, and he reached out his hand to stop the angry Fang Qiu.


    This is indeed the rule of the quagmire, others come to kick the hall!


    According to the past rules, if you win the kick, you will smash the opponent''s door plaque, which is tantamount to smashing other people''s signboards, which is cruel.


    "not enough,"


    Tan Xing looked at Fang Wei with a calm tone, "According to the rules of the rivers and lakes, if you win, you can take something with you, but if you lose, you must leave something behind."


    He knew that Fang Wei, the eight great families who suddenly joined forces, must have been prepared, and relying on them alone would not be able to parry.


    If you really want to start, no matter if you come hard, or follow the rules of the arena, they will undoubtedly lose!


    He stared at Fang Wei, thinking to himself, Jiang Ning, you can come quickly!

 Chapter 1521： Came just right

    Even if he no longer hides his strength, Tan Xing is not sure about facing so many masters.


    He can only hope that Jiang Ning has received the news and is on his way!


    Now, the eight great families have joined forces and deliberately said that they would use the rules of the world to kick the pavilion. Tan Xing knew what they wanted to do. This was not just to kill, but to punish the heart.


    In front of all the disciples of the Jidao Martial Arts Center, let them, the masters of the arena, be discredited!


    It''s so insidious.


    "If you want to play in the gym, then be fair. You win, take what you want, you lose, and leave what we want, how about?"


    Tan Xing is neither humble nor overbearing, even if he has to face the joint efforts of the eight great families.


    He was still calm, looking at Fang Wei.


    Fang Wei did not speak, turned his head and glanced at Sima Heng who was following him. Seeing Sima Heng nodded, he replied: "That''s natural. Since I said, use the rules of the world to challenge you, then you have to be completely. Follow the rules."


    "I said, we want Jidao Boxing, and we want you to close the martial arts gym. If we lose, what do you want?"


    "Then naturally, it is something to be equal."


    Tan Xing was silent for a moment, and replied, "We want, your hidden family, all the information about the boxing table!"


    Hearing this, the faces of the eight hidden families changed slightly.


    "Don''t be ashamed!"


    The old Ancestor shook his head, disdainfully said, "You are really greedy and arrogant!"


    Still want the information of Ji Dao Boxing Book?


    This is something from their eight great families, don''t say anything about Donghai, even other families, they are not willing to share.


    What''s more, the boxing scores of the East China Sea Forbidden Area will soon be irresistible. What do they want these information for?


    Foolish dreams!


    "Can''t you afford to lose?"


    Fang Qiu glanced at the senior Ancestor, "If you can''t afford to lose, get out immediately!"


    He was not at all polite, let alone, he would show respect to the people of the hermit family as before.


    These people are not worthy.


    "it is good!"


    Fang Wei directly agreed.


    There is nothing to hesitate about securing the victory. If the eight great families join forces, if they all lose, then they all commit suicide.


    No matter how powerful the Donghai is, no matter how many old fritters in this Jidao martial arts hall, the gap in strength can be seen with the naked eye.


    soon.


    The martial arts field was emptied.


    The atmosphere in the martial arts hall became extremely tense.


    All the disciples in the martial arts hall were all around, holding their breath, staring at the people on both sides of the martial arts field.


    On the one hand, is the master of Jidao martial arts school, on the other, is the eight great families!


    And outside the martial arts hall, the people arranged by Huang Yuming had already surrounded the martial arts hall.


    No matter what he is doing inside, no matter what the result is, he is responsible for maintaining order here in the East China Sea.


    In the first time, Jiang Ning learned the news.


    People from the eight great aristocratic families stepped into the East China Sea and walked to the gate of Jidao Martial Arts Hall. They were spotted.


    Lin Group.


    Hearing what Huang Yuming said on the phone, Jiang Ning was not surprised.


    It seems that he has long known that this must be an inevitable result.


    What about the eight great families?


    Before he knew them, Jiang Ning would still care a little bit, but after he got to know them, he personally visited the Fang family. Knowing the secrets of the Fang family, he didn''t have the slightest interest anymore.


    "They have already understood that fighting each other has no chance to get the boxing score from my hands, so they joined forces."


    Jiang Ning hung up the phone, unhurriedly, without the slightest anxiety on his face.


    Even if the eight great families joined forces, even Tan Xing felt the pressure.


    "They came just right."


    A Fei gave a smirk, "Big Brother will wait for them to come and prepare to get more information about the boxing score from them?"

 Chapter 1522： He realized it!

    He understands Jiang Ning.


    Every step Jiang Ning did was planned long ago.


    Since learning that the people from the eight great families have penetrated into the north, Shenghai, and even the Great Northwest region, Jiangning has already had countermeasures to make a strong move to defeat them all!


    Let them have to join hands in order to get the boxing score.


    It''s good if they are all here, save yourself and look for them one by one.


    Jiang Ning got up, A Fei wanted to follow immediately.


    "You don''t need to go to the martial arts gym."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "I will do it myself."


    "Then what am I doing?"


    A Fei asked hurriedly.


    "Close the city!"


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he stepped away, and A Fei was already excited.


    Close the door and hit the dog!


    Eight big families, don''t even want to run!


    At that time.


    Extreme martial arts!


    The eight great families teamed up, and the masters alone seemed to be a little nervous.


    Each of the elders, each of them is a great master-level strength.


    In the Jidao martial arts center, Tan Xing, Ye Shan, Bajiquan master Yu master, Taiji master master Chen, even if you add Shangqiu, there are only five people.


    Fang Wei, who was sitting on the side, straightened his body and looked at the people on the opposite side. The disdain on his face became more obvious.


    If only one family came, it would be difficult to send seven or eight top masters at the Grand Master level in one go, but the eight great families joined forces, and each family produced one, which was enough to crush the Jidao martial arts hall.


    "Everyone, who will be in the first game?"


    Fang Wei will naturally not be the first to play.


    Since the leader of his family''s family, he has to make arrangements.


    He glanced around and did not speak. Sima Heng, who was sitting on the side, immediately winked at the elder of Sima''s family.


    "Naturally, the Sima family will come first."


    Sima''s parents got up, stroked his long beard, and glanced at the other side, "The first battle, I''ll start for everyone!"


    He walked directly to the center of the training ground and snorted.


    "Who will come!"


    He deliberately yelled loudly so that everyone in the Jidao martial arts hall could hear it.


    The momentum is pressing!


    "I!"


    Without waiting for Tan Xing to speak, Fang Qiu jumped up, he really couldn''t help it.


    Murderous intent in his eyes!


    Staring at Fang Wei, who is sitting opposite, can¡¯t wait for Fang Wei to be on the court now, and he wants to kill this **** himself!


    Seeing Fang Qiu walked up, Fang Wei narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    Tan Xing wanted to stop Fang Qiu, but he still didn''t.


    He knew that Fang Qiu was very angry, and the hatred and murderous look in his eyes almost made him suffocate!


    "As a member of a hidden family, but now you are in the circle of the world, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    The parents of Sima sighed and shook his head with disappointment on his face.


    In his eyes, the people of the hermit family and the people of the world are not in the same class. They have already jumped out and are beyond the world of the world.


    Fang Qiu set his posture with sharp eyes!


    Lifting with one hand and pushing with the other is a Tai Chi starting style!


    "In my entire life, the most embarrassing thing I felt when I was serving the land of Fushan and Fushan was that I used to think that I was a member of the Fang family!"


    Fang Qiu suddenly shouted, and immediately his whole body moved.


    His steps moved, like sweeping fallen leaves, sliding away, flipping his palms, turning his fists into palms, with both strength and softness, and directly patted the elders of Sima!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    But once they meet each other, two people will fight a dozen moves!


    Fang Qiu''s speed is not fast, but every palm and every punch carries a unique rhythm, and his feet are like stepping on a Tai Chi diagram, always as smooth as mercury!


    "He got it!"


    Master Chen, the old Tai Chi master sitting behind, couldn''t help but say.

 Chapter 1523： But so

    These days, they all teach Fang Qiu as their own disciple.


    nothing left!


    Almost every day, Fang Qiu was forced to reach a limit, allowing him to change his previous cognition and start again.


    Fist and foot method, by analogy!


    This is also the idea given by Jiang Ning.


    At this moment, Fang Qiu was angry, his face was murderous, but he could clearly feel that he was very calm.


    With the start of Tai Chi, he swept out his whole body, but it didn''t look like a dragon and a tiger''s step. On the contrary, he appeared very light, with a little step, and slid away.


    boom!


    Sima''s parents snorted and didn''t care.


    In his eyes, a junior like Fang Qiu didn''t even have the qualifications to fight him!


    If it wasn''t for boxing scores, for the eight great families to look better, he would not even bother to start with Fang Qiu.


    He patted it with a palm, and Fang Qiu resolved it with softness!


    Despite the fierce offensive of Sima''s parents, Fang Qiu did not resist, but instead used his strength to resolve and find better opportunities for counterattack.


    The old Sima''s face was a bit ugly, he took two steps back and slapped it again.


    boom!


    Fang Qiu blocked the back of his hand, and immediately turned his body sideways, flashed behind the elder Sima, and slammed his shoulder!


    The parents of Sima actually took a few steps back.


    He looked at Fang Qiu with surprise on his face, and he couldn''t believe that Fang Qiu, who was obviously furious, didn''t lose his mind and was so calm as this?


    One by one, without the slightest flaw, let yourself feel like hitting cotton!


    "Unexpectedly, you have grown a little bit!"


    Fang Wei sat there and snorted, "Elder Sima, you don''t have to be merciful, this kid is no longer a member of our Fang family!"


    "Even if you kill him, I won''t say a word!"


    "it is good!"


    Sima''s parents stood still, and his momentum suddenly exploded, "If this is the case, don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    call out!


    His speed suddenly increased, and he rushed to Fang Qiu with one step!


    The palm of his hand was like a knife, severely cutting towards Fang Qiu''s throat.


    boom!


    Fang Qiu was still unhurried, raising one hand high and the other with a rung, dissolving Elder Sima''s offensive, and retreating constantly, so angry that Elder Sima had a kind of suffocation that he couldn''t force.


    "You have the ability, don''t hide!"


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Fang Qiu''s face suddenly became murderous, and he immediately stopped at his feet, and immediately twisted his body!


    At the moment when Elder Sima chased him, the two were only half a meter apart. Fang Qiu''s body suddenly exerted force, almost shaking the floor, even between his shoes and the floor, there was a harsh rubbing sound!


    "Crack¡ª"


    He hit it hard!


    Stick to the mountain!


    There was a loud bang!


    As if the mountains collided with each other, Elder Sima yelled, his sternum clicked, and I didn''t know how many broken, he flew back and hit the ground heavily!


    The entire martial arts hall was suddenly silent!


    Tan Xing felt that he had goose bumps all over his body, and Master Yu, the old master of Bajiquan, had a ruddy face and was pleasantly surprised.


    Fang Qiu uses it well!


    It''s very useful!


    Jiang Ning must have instructed him. It turned out to be combined with Taijiquan and suddenly changed his moves. The elder Sima had just figured out Fang Qiu''s tricks and was ready to make a ruthless move. No matter where he thought, Fang Qiu suddenly changed his moves.


    "Are you...? Erfu is blowing your mind and covering everything?"


    "you lose!"


    Fang Qiu shouted, "Sima Family, it seems that this is nothing more than that!"


    "puff!"


    The old Sima''s parents opened their mouths with anger, and wowed out a mouthful of blood.


    He underestimated the enemy!

 Chapter 1524： I committed suicide for him!

    He originally thought that Fang Qiu could only use the Fang family''s boxing skills, but he did not expect that Fang Qiu could still use Tai Chi, just after he figured out Fang Qiu''s way, he was ready to attack, seriously injured Fang Qiu, or even killed him, where did he think, Fang Qiu even knows Bajiquan!


    From Yirou Yigang, suddenly became domineering, so suddenly, even if he was the elder of the Sima family, he couldn''t react for a while.


    The scene is quiet.


    The air seemed to freeze in an instant, and no one thought that the first game of the Eight Worlds would lose.


    This is completely different from their previous guesses!


    Especially Fang Wei, his face was extremely ugly.


    He could see that Fang Qiu today is much more powerful than in the past, even if he is still at the level of Grand Master, but his strength can be regarded as a leaps and bounds, and even--


    Fang Qiu''s anger and impulse just now are all acting!


    It is to deliberately let them underestimate the enemy, let them be careless, and make them think that Fang Qiu has lost his resignation.


    This kid...


    "Sima''s family is defeated."


    Fang Wei snorted.


    He glanced around, his gaze fell on Sima Heng''s face, "Your Sima family has made a lot of face for the eight great families!"


    Sima Heng did not speak, and there was no change in expression on his face.


    This time they come to **** the boxing score, they are imperative, and they must succeed.


    Use the rules of the arena to kick the pavilion for the sake of fame.


    In his opinion, even in the eyes of everyone in the Eight Great Family, as long as they join hands, no one in this world can stop them, let alone the clubhouse in the East China Sea, which is forbidden by shit.


    But this first...


    Sima Heng''s face was gloomy, he glanced at the elder in his family who was still vomiting blood, and wished to yell at him.


    Can he underestimate the enemy and lose to Fang Qiu, is there anything more embarrassing than this?


    But the expression on his face was fleeting, almost instantaneously, it was back to the original, still with a slight smile, as if he didn''t care about this failure.


    Even if Fang Wei might therefore take the opportunity to attack, let his Sima family''s right to speak even less.


    "Fang Qiu!"


    Fang Wei shouted, "Don''t you feel embarrassed to learn these infamous kungfu in the world of Jianghu?"


    "I said, the most embarrassing thing in this life is that I once regarded myself as Fang''s family!"


    Fang Qiu directly stretched out his hand, pointed at the other seven people, and said sharply, "Anyone else, come up!"


    "Don''t say why it''s a hidden family, it''s amazing, the frog at the bottom of the well!"


    Hearing that, the other parents were old, and their faces were a little unhappy.


    Being scolded by people pointing their noses, they have suffered this kind of anger at the time.


    When Huangfu''s parents were about to stand out, Fang Wei stood up directly.


    He turned his head and glanced at the elder of Huangfu''s parents. The chill in his eyes seemed to condense into a sharp sword in an instant!


    "He, I will kill myself!"


    Elder Huangfu sat back again.


    "Patriarch Fang''s righteous extermination of relatives, I am awaiting admiration."


    Fang Wei walked up, the two of them were less than five meters apart!


    The two pairs of eyes looked at each other, looking at each other, the murderous aura in the eyes was extremely turbulent.


    "Twenty years, recognize the thief as the father!"


    Fang Qiu squeezed his fist, his knuckles creaked, "You killed my father and imprisoned my mother...I have to settle this account with you!"


    Boom!


    He was too lazy to talk nonsense, a little bit under his feet, and the whole person went out.


    With a punch, fierce? Close and eager to love? Fiercely domineering!


    Fang Qiu''s face was cruel, a determination to kill Fang Wei alive even if he died.


    boom!


    Fang Wei also made a punch and two fists, slamming together, like two pieces of iron, slamming hard and deafening.


    "You wild species... the wild species who lost my face, I should have killed you twenty years ago!"

 Chapter 1525： You cant kill me

    Boom!


    Murder broke out!


    Neither of them give in!


    Almost instantly, they fought a dozen moves.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Fang Qiu seemed to be mad, waving his fists without any reservation. He knew Fang Wei''s strength, and he had nowhere to go.


    He just killed Fang Wei!


    He recruited fiercely, Fang Wei was equally domineering, and responded forcefully. The two fought fiercely, seeing the people around them shockingly.


    boom!


    Fang Qiu was hit with a punch, and his face instantly paled, but he gritted his teeth, didn''t even hum, and continued to punch Fang Wei!


    "I can''t help myself!"


    Fang Wei put out a hand abruptly, grabbed Fang Qiu''s fist, and sneered, "Twenty years, you have been in Fang''s house for twenty years, I know exactly what habits you have!"


    "Crack!"


    He suddenly used force and forcibly broke Fang Qiu''s arm.


    Fang Qiugang''s teeth were about to break, and beads of sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead, but he still didn''t say a word.


    He wanted to break free, but Fang Wei didn''t let it go.


    "You actually want to use what you learned from the Fang family to deal with me?"


    Fang Wei kicked it hard and kicked Fang Qiu away directly, "I can''t help myself!"


    He didn''t expect that Fang Qiu didn''t use what he learned abroad, but instead used what he learned in Fang''s family.


    These... No one in the Fang family is stronger than Fang Wei.


    Fang Qiu is obviously looking for death!


    Fang Qiu fell to the ground, coughing violently, but struggling to stand up.


    He glanced at his broken arm by Fang Wei and suddenly laughed.


    It''s just that his smile made Fang Wei''s heart beat violently, and there was a strange feeling.


    "The moves I learned in the Fang family are naturally not your opponents. If you break my arm, these will be returned to you!"


    Fang Qiu sneered, obviously smiling, but it gave a feeling of furry in his heart.


    Fang Wei realized at this moment that Fang Qiu did it deliberately!


    "Starting from today, I will not use the Fang family''s tricks one after another. Your so-called hidden family martial arts, I look down on it!"


    Fang Qiu roared, ignoring that he was already injured, waving his fist, and heading towards Fang Wei again.


    "you wanna die!"


    Fang Wei shouted.


    Fang Qiu''s behavior made him more angry, and looked down upon Fang''s boxing skills?


    He is not qualified!


    boom!


    The two fists slammed together again, and Fang Qiu''s whole body, like a kite with a broken string, flew out horizontally and hit the ground heavily!


    "Fang Qiu!"


    Several people Tan Xing were shocked.


    They were about to run over, Fang Qiu moved his hands, trembling, still supporting the ground, struggling to stand up.


    "kill me?"


    Fang Qiu smiled, the blood on his head flowed to his face and then dripped down, but he was still standing!


    "You can''t kill? Shu Er Ai Wu Shan Yi Wu Wu? Me!"


    He yelled, clenched his fists, and stared at Fang Wei, "You...can''t kill me!"


    He hasn''t given up yet!


    Tan Xing and several people told Fang Qiu to give up, and if this continued, Fang Wei really dared to kill him.


    But Fang Qiu''s eyes were full of determination, and he did not give in!


    "die!"


    Fang Wei let out a burst of anger, and Fang Qiu was still able to stand up. To him, this was a shame.


    boom!


    The two ran into each other again and gave up their punches, but before they could get out, they were blown away by Fang Wei and hit the ground again!


    "Fang Qiu!"


    Ye Shan yelled, his eyes red in an instant.


    People like them have long had the heart to retreat, and they don''t like the fights in the world, but Fang Qiu is their only disciple now!


    Fang Qiu didn''t move. Ye Shan ran over and saw that Fang Wei had to do something, his face sank: "Stop!"

 Chapter 1526： The owner is here!

    He stretched out his hand to help Fang Qiu, but Fang Qiu shook his head, slowly opened his eyes, and panted quickly.


    Fang Wei stared at him, there was blood on his fist, it was Fang Qiu''s blood!


    "He can''t kill me..."


    Fang Qiu squeezed a smile, took a few deep breaths, and stood up again!


    At that moment, Fang Wei couldn''t help but his heart trembled.


    It seems that Fang Qiu in front of him is not the kid in his mind long ago, can''t he be defeated?


    "Huh¡ª"


    Suddenly, Fang Wei moved suddenly.


    kill!


    As long as Fang Qiu does not admit defeat, he must kill Fang Qiu today!


    boom!


    Fang Wei punched out, but was stopped by Ye Shan abruptly.


    Ye Shan didn''t move, and Fang Wei immediately took a few steps back.


    He felt his fist numb and dull.


    "You won this round."


    Ye Shan''s face was calm, and he beckoned. Several people immediately stepped forward and held Fang Qiu, who was about to faint.


    Fang Qiu still wants to continue fighting, Ye Shan shook his head: "Enough, what should be paid back, you have already paid back, what should be proven, you have also proven that you are not the only one in this Jidao martial arts gym."


    After speaking, Fang Qiu stopped talking and slowly closed his eyes.


    Ye Shan stood there, like a hill!


    His figure is not tall, but it is down to earth, which makes people feel calm at first sight!


    "Who are you!"


    Fang Wei said indifferently, "If you report your name, the unknown person is not qualified to compete with me."


    "I''m just a taker."


    Ye Shan said, "It''s just an ordinary member of the arena circle, not as high as your hidden family, even if it is not your opponent, I have to defend the dignity of our arena circle!"


    He clenched his fists with both hands, his momentum exploded!


    With a snap of the practice clothes on his body, it was directly shattered by the thick arm.


    The elders of several hidden aristocratic families suddenly changed his expression slightly.


    Is a master!


    The Lianjiazi who can play internal strength has already surpassed the master level!


    "Fang Wei, don''t be careless!"


    Huangfu''s parents said, "It seems that there are still a few who can fight in this circle of rivers and lakes. Don''t overturn the boat in the gutter."


    Fang Wei was expressionless.


    The masters who can play inner strength are indeed very powerful, even in the hidden family, there are not many people who can reach such a level.


    But the martial arts pursued by the hidden family is not the same thing as the ordinary people in this world of society!


    "It''s beyond the master level..."


    Fang Wei laughed and stared at Ye Shan, "In the circles of the rivers and lakes, I can be regarded as a top expert, but in the hidden family, it is really not enough."


    He slowly raised his hand, his face a little dignified, Ye Shan, made him pay more attention to it, unlike the previous dealing with Fang Qiu, he can easily kill!


    "I will let you know that the gap between the circle of the world and the hidden family is something you can''t make up for the rest of your life."


    "Shoo? Erling brushed over and covered up?!"


    "call out!"


    Two people moved at the same time!


    Like two wild beasts, rushing into each other violently.


    With a crisp sound, the two fists hit hard!


    It is like two steel plates. At the moment of contact, there are two strengths, which erupt from the place where they touch, deafening.


    The battle is on the verge!


    But for a moment, the two of them fought fiercely, **** each other, fierce and domineering, almost every move was a killer move, and it was dangerous!


    Tan Xing and others, their faces are ugly.


    They saw that Fang Wei showed his strength at this moment, his true strength as the Patriarch of the Hidden Family!


    too frightening!


    Ye Shan, I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    at the same time.


    Outside the gate of Jidao Wuguan.


    Tan Long waited anxiously here. From a distance, a car rushed over, and he immediately became excited.


    It''s Jiangning''s car!


    "The owner of the museum is here!"

 Chapter 1527： The hope of the world

    Tan Long is almost crazy!


    The eight great hidden families came, all of whom were masters of the great master level, coming from strong, even if there were Tan Xing and Ye Shan and others, they still didn''t have much confidence.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s car stopped, Tan Long hurried over.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    He hurriedly said, "You can count it!"


    Jiang Ning got out of the car with a calm face, and said lightly: "No need to worry, no one can make waves in the East China Sea."


    He stretched out his hand and patted Tan Long on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ning stepped in, and Tan Long immediately followed.


    For some reason, when Jiang Ning appeared, he felt calm. It seemed that even if it was the gods who came to challenge him, Jiang Ning could rub them on the ground!


    With Jiang Ning here, you are not afraid of anything!


    at the same time.


    Inside the martial arts hall!


    boom!


    Ye Shan and Fang Wei slammed into each other fiercely, fists to the flesh!


    Fang Wei''s fists are still overbearing enough, and Ye Shan is not weak at all.


    Two people are like bulls, no tricks, every time they punch out, they do their best to burst their punches!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    The people around were dazzled, their blood and qi tumbling.


    They have never seen this level of competition several times in their entire lives.


    Even the elders of the hermit family couldn''t help changing their eyes.


    Ye Shan''s strength... beyond their expectations!


    They didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful guy in the circle of rivers and lakes.


    "boom!"


    Ye Shan blasted a punch, and Fang Wei took five or six steps backwards, his face changed slightly, he only felt that his fists were slightly numb, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "You... are you so good at the moves on the Ji Dao fist score?"


    This is clearly the moves of a few fist books, and it is the move on the page in his hand!


    Hayama...Is that possible?


    "Ji Dao Boxing Table?"


    Ye Shan snorted, "For us, it''s just a fist score, not just what you call a hidden family, this kind of high-ranking talent can watch it, in the East China Sea, anyone who is interested can watch it and understand it. !"


    "Including me, including them!"


    He pointed his finger around the disciples who were onlookers. Some people could even say that they were just getting started. They hadn''t even mastered the basic skills of fist and foot, but they were still qualified to comprehend boxing!


    Jiang Ning has never regarded this boxing score as his personal property, but in order to improve the overall strength of the entire arena circle, he directly made all the boxing scores public.


    How much you can comprehend, that is your talent, your ability, Ji Dao Wuguan provides a platform for you, and how far you can grow depends on your personal efforts.


    Jiang Ning''s heart and grandeur are beyond ordinary people''s comprehension.


    Ye Shan stared at Fang Wei and sternly shouted: "? I can tell you that it is impossible to take the boxing score!"


    "Because, these fist scores are not yours, these fist scores are the hope of the world!"


    His face was serious, Lu Xiling, Yishan, Wu Ranyi, and Fang Wei and other members of the reclusive family.


    "I want to take away the hope of these young people, Ye Shan, the first one to not agree!"


    Ye Shan exuded a surging aura, still rising constantly, it seemed that he hadn''t been so angry for so many years.


    "Then let me see if you have this capability!"


    Fang Wei snorted and rushed to Ye Shan again, violent and domineering!


    He didn''t want to say so much.


    It doesn''t make any sense to explain to these ants in the arena.


    What does this Ji Dao boxing book mean, how could people like Ye Shan understand?

 Chapter 1528： Must kill!

    In their vision, they couldn''t see those advanced things at all, let alone understand how amazing the secrets behind the boxing sheet would be.


    Just for the basic boxing method on the boxing table?


    ridiculous!


    They are, the real short-sightedness!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    The two people were fighting fiercely, and there was a burst of sound in the martial arts hall, and the sound of fists collided, which made people boil with enthusiasm!


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, with a loud noise, Ye Shan and Fang Wei slammed their fists into each other, and immediately they backed away at the same time.


    Ye Shan''s arms are shaking!


    Fist twitches!


    Tan Xing knew at a glance that Ye Shan''s hand was broken.


    On the other side, Fang Wei''s arm trembled violently, his teeth were short of breath, and his hand bones were also fractured!


    The two players played head-on-head, and no one had any reservations after this punch.


    Fang Wei''s face was full of unwillingness. He didn''t expect Ye Shan to be so crazy. He would rather hurt himself a thousand or 800.


    In this round, he did not lose, but again, he did not win either!


    If you continue, both will eventually fall.


    However, Ye Shan can fall, but Fang Wei can''t fall, let alone lose!


    If he loses, his Fang family''s right to speak will be reduced a bit, which is not acceptable to Fang Wei.


    "Unexpectedly, you have two things!"


    Fang Wei squeezed the fist of the other hand, "Do you want to die?"


    "You don''t want your life, I don''t want it!"


    Ye Shan took a deep breath, feeling the pain from his fist, but forgot it in an instant. If you want to fight, then fight to the end!


    Even if he is dead, he has to defend the dignity and hope of the arena.


    Fang Wei hesitated.


    He looked at Ye Shan like a lunatic, this guy...does he want to die with him!


    He was about to speak when suddenly a voice sounded.


    "That won''t work."


    Jiangning!


    It''s Jiangning!


    Jiang Ning walked in, without even looking at Fang Wei, and walked straight to Ye Shan, "Uncle Ye''s life is much more important than these chores, he is not qualified to change with you."


    Fang Wei''s face changed after hearing this.


    Jiang Ning said he was a chopstick?


    No, what Jiang Ning said is that the people of the hermit family are all trivialities!


    "Boy, here you are."


    Ye Shan was very calm. Seeing Jiang Ning came, he knew that he could breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Tan Long!"


    Jiang Ning nodded and shouted, "Bring Uncle Ye tea."


    "Yes!"


    Tan Long''s voice was a little trembling.


    In the face of the eight hidden families, Jiang Ning''s calmness and calmness is to give them the greatest strength!


    The disciples and disciples of the entire martial arts hall were excited.


    The owner is here!


    Jiang Ning is here!


    That omnipotent man, here comes!


    Tan Long immediately served the tea, and Ye Shan sat down, ignoring his broken hand, holding the tea with his other hand and taking a sip.


    "How about the tea."


    Tan Xingdao.


    "A bit bitter,"


    Ye Shan pursed his lips, "It''s a bit sweet now."


    Tan Xing sat down slowly.


    And the center of the martial arts field!


    Jiang Ning stood there like a mountain that could not be crossed, causing Fang Wei to feel a sense of fear inexplicably.


    He didn''t even know how he would be afraid of such a kid like Jiang Ning.


    "Jiangning!"


    Fang Wei pointed to Jiang Xizheyiran and Lu Ning, "Did you kill Fang Xia!"


    "He''s damned."


    Jiang Ning did not shy away, his eyes swept across the eight great families, "You guys, you deserve to die too."


    "Arrogant!"


    The elders of Huangfu''s parents suddenly cursed, "Patriarch Fang, kill him!"


    Without waiting for the other elders to speak, Fang Wei rushed out.


    Jiangning!


    He must be killed!

 Chapter 1529： Crush!

    Fang Wei blasted out with a punch, and the murderous intentions appeared!


    He didn''t want to compete, didn''t want to compete, and didn''t consider the rules of the world, he just wanted to kill Jiang Ning right now.


    Even if he only has one fist to use now.


    "Crackling¡ª"


    But in an instant, Fang Wei arrived in front of Jiang Ning, his fists roared, without any reservation.


    With this punch, he would kill Jiang Ning!


    But Jiang Ning stood there all the time, motionless!


    Everyone around was watching, and many people were so scared that they covered their eyes. Did Jiang Ning not react?


    Why is he motionless?


    Snapped!


    Fang Wei''s fist almost touched Jiang Ning''s face, but at that moment, Jiang Ning''s hand directly clasped Fang Wei''s hand.


    Make his fists hard to move!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Fang Wei''s expression changed, and his strength exploded again, but it was still difficult to advance half a minute.


    "This is your strength?"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, shook his head and said, "Then I am really disappointed."


    Boom


    His hand slammed hard, as if there was a surging force that broke out in an instant!


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, Fang Wei''s wrist was directly broken by Jiang Ning.


    "what--"


    Fang Wei never expected that Jiang Ning''s power would be so terrifying.


    Is this just physical power?


    Before he could react, Jiang Ning kicked out, kicked Fang Wei directly, and fell heavily in front of several other hidden family elders.


    boom!


    Following that, it was deathly quiet!


    The needle drop can be heard!


    It was not just the elders of the hermit family, all of them held their breath, and seemed to have no reaction, not knowing what happened.


    Even the people in the Jidao martial arts center, Tan Xing and the disciples, held their breath one by one, and at that moment, they didn''t even dare to exhale.


    Tan Xing, Ye Shan, looked at each other, forcibly suppressing the qi and blood that had just surged, and they couldn''t believe it.


    Jiang Xiba Xiranshan Fuwuwu Ning... is it so powerful?


    "He, does he control all six pages of boxing?"


    Just a few months ago, Jiang Ning didn''t seem to have such terrible power yet.


    Tan Xing has always known that Jiang Ning''s strength is very strong, they have never seen Jiang Ning''s limit, and they are even less likely to push Jiang Ning''s limit.


    Even Jiang Ning''s master, who is it!


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was facing Fang Wei, the Patriarch of the Fang family of the hermit family!


    The air seemed to freeze, forcibly crucifying everyone on the spot, not daring to make a sound!


    Especially, the people of the eight great hermit families.


    No one thought that Fang Wei would be defeated by Jiang Ning with one move!


    This is completely crushed.


    Fang Wei fell to the ground and couldn''t believe it either. He felt that this was an illusion, just like an illusion, not real at all, but the severe pain in his wrist told him that it was real.


    Jiang Ning...you can kill him easily!


    "The rules of the East China Sea!"


    Jiang Ning glanced coldly, "Anyone who comes to the East China Sea to make trouble will have to pay the price!"


    "I don''t care whether you are kicking the gym in the name of the Jianghu circle rules or some other reason, in my opinion, it is a disturbance!"


    "It''s a trouble, you have to pay the price!"


    His voice, like a big yellow aluminum bell, echoed in the ears of the Eight Great Hidden Aristocratic Family, ears pierced and buzzed.


    "Ahem--"


    Fang Wei opened his mouth and wowed out a mouthful of blood, his eyes full of fear.


    He really didn''t expect that Jiang Ning is so strong that this is definitely not just the strength of the Grand Master, it must exceed the level of the Grand Master, and even... it is far more than the level of the Grand Master!


    How is this possible?

 Chapter 1530： To shut up!

    "Patriarch Fang, are you okay?"


    Sima Heng opened his mouth and stepped forward to help Fang Wei with a look of concern.


    Fang Wei shook his head.


    Jiang Ning could kill him, but he didn''t kill himself.


    "Is this the master of Jidao Martial Arts Center?"


    Sima Heng stepped forward, arched his hand slightly, and said with a smile on his face, "Under Sima Heng, a member of the Sima family, I am waiting for this time to come in accordance with the rules of the rivers and lakes..."


    "Shut up!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Sima Heng with a cold voice, "Did I let you talk?"


    Sima Heng was startled, he had never been choked like this before.


    Even facing the Patriarch of the eight great families, no one would shame him like this, but Jiang Ning was not at all polite.


    He looked at a few elders and took a step forward. In a moment, the faces of a few elders suddenly became more solemn, and he was fully on guard!


    "Kick my pavilion?"


    "Who else!"


    Jiang Ning shouted, no one dared to respond.


    Even Fang Wei was defeated by Jiang Ning with one move. They were few elders, and they dare to say that Fang Wei was stronger.


    Even if Fang Wei? Covering Xi''er Zhewuyi just now? Ye Shan had already broken a hand, but he was still strong enough.


    They didn''t know that there was a Jiangning in the Jidao Martial Arts Hall, and it was so powerful, and the information obtained from Fang''s family didn''t have this one at all.


    All of a sudden, several elders of the world turned their heads to stare at Fang Wei, and the dissatisfaction on their faces was not concealed.


    The East China Sea Forbidden Land itself is terrible, but no one told them that the most terrifying thing is this Jiangning.


    With just that kick, Jiang Ning''s strength absolutely surpassed the level of Grand Master.


    These elder-level masters, I¡¯m afraid they can only have a chance if they work together...


    However, this is the East China Sea!


    They just said that they have to follow the rules of the circle of people to kick the pavilion. If they suddenly join forces, the crowds of people outside will probably rush in directly and besiege them to death!


    Things suddenly turned into this situation, all because of the leaked news from Fang''s family, which was simply false.


    Sima Heng''s expression was a bit complicated. If Patriarch Sima knew about this, he would definitely be blamed. What''s more? Some people suggested that this might be a trap deliberately leaked by the Fang family.


    now what?


    Sima Heng glanced at Fang Wei, Fang Wei also expressionless, his face was full of anger and unwillingness.


    Jiang Ning shouted, no one in the hermit family dared to respond.


    The people around the Jidao martial arts gym are all excited to see it!


    Strong!


    Jiang Ning has always been so strong.


    "Master Jiang,"


    Sima Heng arched his hands, "This is a misunderstanding."


    He can''t help it.


    Jiang Ning came suddenly and made a strong move. With just one move, he defeated Fang Wei and made the other elders, who would dare to make a move?


    Join hands? That is looking for death!


    At the very beginning, they said they would play the gym according to the rules of the arena, in order to make it difficult for the power of the East China Sea Forbidden Land to take action. Once they join forces...


    "Guardian Jiang, we just want to discuss with a few people, all of this is...ah!"


    Sima Heng took a step forward and said with a smile, but when he was halfway through the conversation, Jiang Ning slapped it over.


    A crisp sound!


    Sima Heng flew out and fell to the ground, covering his face. Where else could he keep his smiling face?


    "you¡­"


    "I said, I didn''t let you speak, just shut up!"


    Jiang Ning said you''re welcome.


    He raised his head and glanced around, his eyes swept across the faces of several elders, becoming more and more indifferent.


    "The East China Sea is not a place where you can come and leave as you want, and it is not a place where you can act recklessly."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Since you are here, don''t think about leaving easily!"


    The voice just fell.


    Da da da!


    I suddenly remembered outside, the sound of rapid footsteps, just listening to the sound, made my scalp numb.

 Chapter 1531： Broke the rules

    The complexion of Sima Heng and others changed drastically.


    Seeing the underwhelming crowd encircling the martial arts hall, they suddenly became nervous.


    "what do you mean?"


    The elder of the Huangfu family immediately shouted, "I waited to kick the pavilion in accordance with the rules of the gang, but you did not care about the rules..."


    "When did I say that?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "Am I a member of the social circle?"


    He was not at all polite.


    "This is a forbidden area in the East China Sea!"


    "I set the rules here! It''s not you who have the final say!"


    Jiang Ning walked over and stared at the elders of several families, "You are not qualified to bargain with me!"


    As soon as he waved his hand, dozens of people rushed in and killed them one by one. As long as Jiang Ning gave an order, he would act immediately.


    Not to mention, there are still densely packed outside, at a glance, there are thousands of people.


    Even if these people are masters of the great master level, they can be surrounded by so many people. If they want to leave the East China Sea, it will be difficult to fly!


    "What do you want to do!"


    Sima Heng gritted his teeth and shouted.


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would do this.


    I don¡¯t care about the rules of the social circles, and even directly say that people who are not in the social circles...


    In this East China Sea, the rules of the East China Sea will be discussed, and the rules of the East China Sea are the final decision by Jiang Ning.


    "I said, the East China Sea is not the place where you made trouble. Since Patriarch Fang has brought you here, don''t leave."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "It just so happened that you all came, so I save my family and come to look for it."


    Hearing that, the other parents were old, and their faces suddenly became more ugly.


    They all turned their heads and stared at Fang Wei, the doubt in their eyes was not concealed.


    Fang family!


    Fang Wei dare to say that this is not the conspiracy of his Fang family?


    Just to lure other companies to come to the East China Sea together!


    He must have cooperated with Jiang Ning and deliberately deceived them.


    "Patriarch Fang!"


    Several elders looked at Fang Wei and looked bad.


    "It has nothing to do with me!"


    Fang Wei saw their eyes and immediately knew what they were thinking, and hurriedly explained, "It has nothing to do with our Fang family!"


    "Why is it okay?"


    Jiang Ning squinted, "Patriarch Fang, my boxing score is not that easy to handle."


    He looked at Fang Wei and said lightly: "The last time I went to the Fang''s house, Patriarch Fang didn''t say that. Why did he change his mind again after discussing things."


    "Could it be that you want to eat both? Patriarch Fang, this is a bit greedy."


    Fang Wei''s face paled.


    Jiang Ning, this bastard!


    When did he talk to Jiang Ning?


    When did he cooperate with Jiangning?


    This guy is going to frame himself!


    "You are spitting blood!"


    Fang Wei scolded, "Jiang Ning, don''t play such boring tricks, do you think they will believe you?"


    He turned his head to look at the other elders. Those people didn''t speak, but looked at Fang Wei''s eyes, and there was obviously a hint of suspicion.


    Especially Sima Heng, can''t wait to hack Fang Wei!


    The news he got from Fang Hongshan, but without this, the **** of the Fang family played tricks on all of them.


    "Do they believe it or not? Wulu Wuyiyi Pa Ranyi? Me, it doesn''t matter."


    Jiang Ning said, "I said, since you are here, don''t leave. It breaks my Donghai rules. No matter who it is, you will have to pay the price."


    "Do you think you can stop us?"


    "Then try."


    In Jiang Ning''s eyes, he glanced at the elders without any hesitation. The plain tone made them feel full of fear!


    Outside, there is a dark crowd!


    Needless to say, Jiang Ning''s strength is unfathomable, and Fang Wei was defeated by him.


    "If you do this, it will cause the eight great hidden families to crusade the East China Sea. Are you sure...ah!"

 Chapter 1532： Dare not resist

    Before Sima Heng had finished speaking, Jiang Ning grabbed his neck with one hand, and picked him up like a chicken.


    "Hmm--"


    Sima Heng wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t.


    Jiang Ning''s fingers, like steel tongs, stuck tightly to his throat, and with a little force, he could crush his throat!


    No one thought that Jiangning would be so strong.


    They were not given the opportunity to play in the gym at all. When they arrived in the East China Sea, it was like they had fallen into a trap and could no longer leave.


    "I hate being threatened by others."


    Jiang Ning raised his hand, and Sima Heng flew out and landed at the feet of Brother Gou [biquga.vip].


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, Ge Ge directly stepped on Sima Heng''s thigh.


    "what--"


    Screams, piercing!


    Brother Gou didn''t show mercy, and stepped on Sima Heng''s other leg again after a few feet.


    The screams and screams like howling ghosts and howling wolves made the scalp numb for several parents!


    The people of Donghai... are they crazy?


    They must be crazy, do you want to go to war with their hidden family!


    Fang Wei and others turned pale.


    Even if their status is not low, they are all talkable in the hidden family, and they are even more proud of the famous family, detached from the circle of the world, and have never put people in the circle of the world in their eyes.


    But at this moment, Jiang Ning didn''t put them in his eyes.


    If you say kill, you dare to kill!


    Fortunately, Jiang Ning was terribly strong.


    "Old Tan."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at Tan Xing, "What do they want when they come here to kick the gym?"


    "They want Ji Dao Boxing Sheet."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "The boxing score is here. If you have the ability, come and get it."


    "Arrogant!"


    The elder of the Huangfu family, unable to bear it, pointed his finger at Jiang Ning, "Even if I am going to die in the East China Sea today, I will teach you!"


    Boom


    There was a loud bang, and the floor shook.


    Elder Huangfu shot out like a sharp arrow!


    "boom!"


    Without waiting for other people''s reaction, he flew back, hit the ground, turned somersaults, and his gray beard became messy and embarrassed.


    And Jiang Ning, still standing there, with his hands behind his back, staring at the horrified Elder Huangfu.


    "You should go together."


    He said lightly, "I don''t want to waste time."


    Everyone just feels that their heart is about to rush out of the body.


    Jiang Ning...how could he be so powerful!


    The other elders looked at Elder Huangfu, and saw that he shook his head, and his heart suddenly fell to the bottom.


    They knew that Elder Huangfu was still wondering if Fang Wei and Jiang Ning were singing duo, and deliberately lost to Jiang Ning, so he tried.


    But the price of this trial is two broken breastbones!


    The punch just now... he didn''t even see how Jiang Ning made it. The surging punch directly penetrated his body and shattered his two breast bones.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Ning''s men to show mercy, it would be his heart that shattered!


    At this moment, he is already dead!


    No one dared to move.


    Sima Heng was deposed and Fang Wei was defeated by one move. Even the elder Huangfu paid the price of two sternums when he wanted to test. Who would dare not accept it?


    They are the masters of the hidden family!


    The people in Wuran Daowuguan were very excited, their faces flushed, and their bodies were rolling, clenching their fists tightly. Many people even had red eyes, and they almost couldn''t help it. , Cried out.


    Especially Tan Xing et al.


    How many years has it been?


    How many years have it been!


    The secret family in the rumor has always been so lofty and defiant, but what about today?


    In front of Jiang Ning, they dare not even resist now!

 Chapter 1533： Ransom

    That feeling can''t be described in words.


    They don''t even know how to express their feelings at the moment.


    Jiang Ning stood there, allowing the so-called hidden world elders to join hands and go together!


    But who dares to move?


    No one dared to move at all!


    Jiang Ning''s strength, Jiang Ning''s strength, let them know that whoever of them comes up is self-inflicted.


    "I give you a chance,"


    Jiang Ning glanced around and saw that no one dared to come up, and said lightly, "But if you don''t cherish it, then don''t blame me."


    "Jiang Ning..."


    Sima Heng screamed, struggling to stand up, but where could he stand up, "I advise you..."


    "Agou!"


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to bother, and said directly, "Drag me this rubbish!"


    Brother Gou immediately stepped forward and dragged Sima Heng down like a dead dog. His voice got farther and farther, and soon disappeared...


    Outside the martial arts hall, A Fei led a group of people, densely packed, and the momentum alone was shocking.


    Huang Yuming followed him.


    "Listen to me clearly!"


    He shouted, "We will guard the name of the forbidden land in the East China Sea!"


    "No matter who is making the trouble, even if it is the king of heaven, we will push him to the ground and rub him hard!"


    "Friction! Friction!"


    The roar shook the sky, echoing over the entire martial arts hall.


    Fang Wei and others in the martial arts hall can''t hear it.


    They couldn''t tell how many people came to the East China Sea. They only knew that Jiang Ning wanted to keep them. It couldn''t be easier.


    This East China Sea... is really forbidden!


    Jiang Ning would not reason with them, and there is no need to reason with them.


    What? According to the zero land to cover the west? The rules of the circle of rivers and lakes? Jiang Ning doesn''t recognize it!


    He only recognizes his own rules!


    "Patriarch Fang,"


    Seeing that no one dared to stand up, Jiang Ning glanced at Fang Wei, "This time, I''m afraid you still need to go."


    "What do you mean?"


    Fang Wei''s heart sank, and he suddenly became vigilant.


    He was scared by Jiang Ningkeng.


    A few simple words made the other seven families start to doubt himself, and he was worried that Jiang Ning would still cheat himself.


    "Everyone except Fang''s family stayed."


    Jiang Ning said, "When you come to my East China Sea to make trouble, you will naturally have to pay a price. This price depends on the other families. If you are willing to give it, you want to redeem someone and get the corresponding bargaining chip.


    "you!"


    Several elders flushed with anger.


    Jiang Ning wants to imprison them!


    "Or, you can also choose to come up and fight with me, life and death."


    Jiang Ning suddenly laughed, staring at several elders, "As long as you can kill me, no one will dare to keep you in this East China Sea."


    Kill Jiang Ning?


    A few elders are red-faced, if they have this ability, how can they not even dare to let go now!


    "Jiangning!"


    Fang Wei was really furious, Jiang Ning clearly wanted to pit himself.


    He put it back, just wanting to make the other houses more suspicious, and really thought he didn''t know.


    "Does Patriarch Fang have any opinions?"


    Jiang Ning said, "If you want to stay, of course you can. There are many people here who want to keep you."


    Hearing this, Fang Wei''s heart was shocked.


    Fang Qiu!


    Fang Qiu wanted to kill himself, not to mention, there was another Fang Ran.


    He turned his head and glanced around, the disciples of Jidao Martial Arts Hall, all of them looked at him with strong killing intent.


    Fang Qiu hates himself, these people hate him with Fang Qiu!


    If he stays, he will definitely not live for a few days, and he doesn''t even need Jiang Ning to do it.


    Fang Wei hesitated.


    He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say what he said. This is obviously Jiang Ning''s separation from their hidden family, but he has no way to resist.

 Chapter 1534： Dont cause trouble, nor fear trouble

    This feeling of aggrieved feeling made Fang Wei uncomfortable.


    Fang Wei turned his head and glanced at the other elders. From their eyes, it was obvious that the suspicion was getting stronger.


    "I am only responsible for bringing the news back. Whether each family is willing or not to pay the price to redeem people, I can''t guarantee it."


    He gritted his teeth and said, "I hope you can be more sober and don''t fall into this kid''s divorce!"


    The elders just snorted and did not speak.


    People are under the eaves, and they say nothing now.


    Jiang Ning wants to imprison them, and their resistance is death. No one is stupid enough to give Shan Fu Ran Shan a reason to care about Shan Jiang Ning.


    And this Fang Wei...


    At this moment, how can they still believe him, think about it carefully, all this is definitely the Fang family and Jiang Ning''s cooperation, deliberately pitting the other seven of them.


    No one paid any attention to Fang Wei, and Fang Wei knew that it was useless to say anything now.


    He gave Jiang Ning a cold look.


    "If you let me go back, you will definitely regret it!"


    Fang Wei provoked.


    Jiang Ning ignored it.


    When he waved his hand, all the people on both sides scattered and gave way.


    Fang Wei snorted, stopped talking, and walked out quickly. If he didn''t go, he was afraid he would not be able to go.


    Coming out of the Jidao Martial Arts Hall, Fang Wei looked at both sides, the black and dense crowds of people couldn''t help but feel a little frightened.


    This... there are thousands of people? More than that!


    The East China Sea is really terrifying, it is called a forbidden land, and it is definitely not a vain name.


    Today Jiang Ning doesn''t let him go, so if they want to go, they will definitely not be able to go.


    He also became more clear in his heart that to deal with Jiang Ning, he must not proceed in the East China Sea. Only when Jiang Ning left the East China Sea, it would be almost the same without these people.


    Fang Wei ran away in embarrassment, putting harsh words on his lips, but running fast as if his feet were smeared with oil.


    The other seven elders looked ugly.


    "Jiang Ning, what do you want?"


    The elder Huangfu took a deep breath, feeling severe pain in his chest.


    "It''s not much, just a few of them will stay in peace, and wait for each family to redeem you and go back. The rules are the rules, and this is the rules of the East China Sea."


    Jiang Ning said, "You can try to escape. With your top master level strength, I can guarantee...no one can get out of the East China Sea alive!"


    He suddenly laughed.


    However, the smile on his face made the elders feel fuzzy!


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned around and left without looking at these elders again.


    "A few."


    Brother Gou stepped forward, glanced at everyone, and said lightly, "Please."


    Even if he was facing the elders of the hermit family, Brother Dog was not at all timid.


    This is Donghai, his home court!


    There are so many brothers behind him, let alone the elders of the hidden family, even the king of heaven, Lao Tzu, has to kneel in the East China Sea.


    The parents looked at each other and left without saying anything.


    No one wants to do it anymore. They know very well that it is a very unwise choice to provoke Jiang Ning now.


    Jidao martial arts hall room.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Elder Huangfu clutched his chest and breathed out slowly, looking at the simple but exquisite guest room, is this a prison?


    Such a living environment is not bad at all.


    "The East China Sea has the rules of the East China Sea. We never cause trouble, but we are never afraid of it!"


    Brother Gou said lightly, "We have our own rules for people, we should be polite, we will be polite, but we should be cruel..."

 Chapter 1535： Nine great families?

    He didn''t finish speaking, but several elders understood.


    When it''s time to be cruel, the dog brothers will definitely be crueler than anyone else!


    This made them a little surprised, the dog brother in front of him, even with the strength of the grandmaster level, dared to say such things.


    Any one of them can easily kill Brother Gou!


    But behind Brother Gou, there are countless people standing in the Forbidden Land of the East China Sea, Jiang Ning!


    This is his confidence.


    Brother Gou didn''t say much, turned and left.


    Several elders stood there, looking at each other.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Mr. Xin frowned, "Do you think, what exactly does Jiang Ning want to do?"


    "If he wants to kill us, it''s an easy act."


    Elder Huangfu fought Jiang Ning and knew Jiang Ning''s strength very well.


    Not to mention Jiang Ning, Tan Xing and others have not made a move yet, and they will definitely not be weaker than that of Yeshan.


    Coupled with the fact that there are so many young juniors in this Jidao martial arts hall, and the terrifying forces in the underground circle of the East China Sea, even if they are masters at the master level, there is no way to survive.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t mean to kill them.


    "He won''t kill us."


    The elder Sima, who has not spoken, said in a deep voice.


    His face was not good-looking, Sima Heng was scrapped by Jiang Ning in front of everyone, which is equivalent to hitting his Sima family in the face.


    But he still didn''t dare to say anything.


    "This Jiang Ning is also searching for Ji Dao fist scores. There is no hidden family. Even if he gets all the fist scores, he will not be able to break the secret of the map behind the fist scores."


    He snorted, "This is what our eighth family can do. Jiang Ning knows this very well, so he dare not kill us!"


    Several other people nodded, reacting at this moment.


    indeed so.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t kill them. Killing them would be tantamount to offending all the hidden families. Even if he got all the boxing scores, there would be no chance to break the secrets of the boxing scores.


    So not only did he dare not kill them, but he had to please them and not offend them!


    Thinking of this, several elders knew in their hearts that Jiang Ning had shown great power in the martial arts hall just now to save face and maintain the dignity and status of the Jidao martial arts hall.


    "If I think well, in the future, there should be nine hidden families."


    The elder Sima''s voice was low and deep, "This East China Sea is beyond the eight great families!"


    When several elders heard this, none of them spoke.


    Jiang Ning''s strength is very strong, not to mention, this forbidden area in the East China Sea has become a true behemoth!


    No matter who it is, as long as it is in the East China Sea, then Jiang Ning has the final say.


    Even if it is the Eight Great Hidden Family, the same is true. The East China Sea Forbidden Land has obviously become, in addition to the Eight Great Family, another transcendent existence.


    Nine-page boxing score, nine great families!


    In this way, it is fair, as if it was destined for a long time.


    "What he wants to do, he will know soon."


    Sima''s parents always snorted, feeling that the wound was still a little painful. He raised his head and took a look at the house he arranged for him. Without saying anything, he walked in.


    The others did not say the same.


    Everyone is an old river and lake, and they have experienced enough things, knowing that the real trend is coming? Yidishan is here to get rid of it, and there is no way to resist it.


    Jiangning''s strength...


    Just thinking about it, they all felt terrified, and even if there were more hidden families, they could no longer resist.


    at the same time.


    Fang Qiu''s face was still pale after healed the wound.


    It''s just that his eyes are getting brighter and brighter.


    "Why let him go?"


    He didn''t understand.

 Chapter 1536： The only **** it is Fangs

    Jiang Ning left the other seven elders, but Fang Wei was the only one who wanted to kill Fang Wei!


    Who killed someone, in the final analysis, it was Fang Wei!


    Fang Ran had been imprisoned for 20 years, and he was the same. Isn''t Jiang Ning letting the tiger go back to the mountain?


    "You could have killed him for revenge!"


    Fang Qiu took a deep breath, a little excited in his voice.


    "I said, it''s your business to kill him."


    Jiang Ning said, "As for the others, it''s not all the hidden families who **** it, but the Fang family."


    "You take care of your injury, this day will come soon."


    He didn''t explain too much.


    Fang Qiu also didn''t ask any more. After staying with Jiang Ning for a long time, Fang Qiu knew that Jiang Ning would think deeply about everything he did.


    Not only look at the present, but also look at the future.


    He knew that Jiang Ning had Ji Dao fist score, and even the death of He Dao Ren was probably guiding Jiang Ning to pursue more things. Fang Qiu knew this, and Jiang Ning knew this even better.


    It is for this purpose to leave a few others, in order to collect all the fist scores and break the secret of the map behind the fist scores.


    "Master,"


    Jiang Ning walked to the door, Fang Qiu called him, "Thank you."


    Without Jiang Ning, he is still in the dark, unable to recognize his biological mother, and still recognizes the thief as the father...


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, but just nodded lightly, turned and left.


    At that time.


    Fang Wei returned to Fang''s home in Zhongnanshan.


    He still has some lingering fears.


    Forbidden area in the East China Sea...


    It''s really scary!


    Even if it is beyond the level of Grand Master, in such a city, it is impossible to retreat.


    All the people are soldiers, and Donghai feels like that!


    Anyone who enters is like trapped in a huge vortex, and it is almost impossible to think of it again.


    "Call Fang Hongshan to me!"


    Fang Wei said angrily.


    "Patriarch, Elder Hongshan is in retreat, saying that he..."


    Fang Weiteng stood up, his face extremely gloomy, "If he doesn''t come to see me, then I will go find him!"


    After speaking, Fang Wei went straight to Fang Hongshan.


    At this moment, Fang Hongshan is still in his practice room. These days, he hasn''t gone out, and he hasn''t even taken a step at the door.


    He is always waiting for news, wanting to see the Eight Great Hidden Aristocratic Families, together with the East China Sea, can get a few pages of boxing scores.


    Fang Hongshan sat cross-legged, with a coffee table in front of him, with the fragrance of tea overflowing, filling the whole practice room.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open.


    Through the sunlight, Fang Hongshan saw Fang Wei standing at the door, his face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of anger.


    "Even the owner of the house should knock on the door before entering someone else''s room."


    Fang Hongshan didn''t panic at all, but was a little angry, put down the tea cup, and said lightly, "Don''t let people say that our Fang family is a clan with no manners."


    "Fang Hongshan!"


    Fang Wei''s face was murderous, "Did you know the details of the East China Sea and the details of Jiang Ning?"


    "But? Lu Yizhe Wu close Yifu? He deliberately concealed it!"


    Fang Hongshan showed an inexplicable expression.


    "What the Patriarch is saying, why can''t I understand?"


    Fang Hongshan shook his head, "Since I came back from the East China Sea last time, the Patriarch asked me to think behind closed doors and reflect on myself. I never went out again. I have already told Patriarch what is going on in the East Sea.


    "You fart!"


    Fang Hongshan smiled.


    "I remember that there was still some information to tell the Patriarch, but Patriarch didn''t seem to give me this opportunity to speak."


    He raised his head and looked at Fang Wei with a smile, making Fang Wei''s face even more murderous!


    "so,"


    Fang Wei clenched his fists, "You killed Fang Xia?"

 Chapter 1537： Dont force me!

    oom!


    Fang Hongshan slammed the coffee table down, and the tea cup fell to the ground, torn apart!


    "Fang Wei! Don''t spit people!"


    He cursed, "Who killed Fang Xia, don''t you know?"


    "It''s you! It''s yourself!"


    Fang Hongshan was not polite, and he did not have the slightest awe of the Fang Patriarch.


    The two people face each other, tit-for-tat.


    With Fang Xia''s death, Fang Hongshan wouldn''t let Fang Wei count on him.


    "Fang Hongshan!"


    Fang Wei squinted his eyes and his face was murderous, "You have been coveting the position of the Patriarch, thinking I don''t [±ÊȤ¸ówww.sbiquge.xyz] know?"


    "So you borrowed the forbidden land in the East China Sea, borrowed from Jiangning, and killed Fang Xia, and even the death of Heishan has nothing to do with you!"


    "Hahaha, Fang Wei, you are crazy now, do you just bite if you catch me?"


    Fang Hongshan stared and raised three fingers, "Their death has nothing to do with me, I can swear!"


    "If you want to take this to plant a spoil on me, our Fang Hongshan tells you, there is no way!"


    He stepped forward, without fear of Fang Wei''s eyes and murderous aura.


    On the contrary, at this moment, he is even stronger.


    Fang Wei came back, but this was the reaction.


    This shows that their eight major families joined forces to go to the East China Sea, but they were not able to negotiate well, and they did not get the boxing score. Otherwise, Fang Wei is still in the mood at this moment to find his own trouble?


    The news of the boxing score was what he told Sima Heng that the person who talked like tongues would definitely find a way to join the eight great families and work together.


    The other seven companies are even more wise to think that it must be a trap set by the Fang family, and they will deliberately let the Fang family take the lead in order to avoid losses.


    Fang Hongshan had thought of all this, and now it seems that the eight great families have joined forces and failed.


    He couldn''t get a page from Jiang Ning, so Fang Wei came back angrily and asked for his own trouble.


    "Fang Wei, the Fang family has become like this now, you, the Patriarch, can''t shirk the blame!"


    Fang Hongshan shouted, "Even if you are in front of the ancestor, I still dare to say this, but do you dare to see the ancestor?"


    Fang Wei flushed and said nothing.


    He knew that Fang Hongshan would definitely not admit it, but he was more certain that Fang Hongshan must have known for a long time how powerful Jiangning was.


    This time, the eight great families have lost their lives in the East China Sea. Fang Wei is back, but how does he face the other seven families?


    What do they think of Fang Wei in the seven families!


    To say that this was not Fang Hongshan''s conspiracy, Fang Wei wouldn''t believe it. He regretted that he had not thought of this earlier, and was actually taken advantage of by the **** Fang Hongshan.


    Today''s Fang family has internal and external troubles.


    Each of these elders in the family have their own thoughts.


    Outside, the other seven companies were all in peace, but now, a Jiangning who easily provokes discord will make him Fangwei, and it is difficult to face the other seven companies.


    How would he explain that other people would still believe him and didn''t cooperate with Jiang Ning?


    There was no way to explain it. He couldn''t explain the page of boxing score he got from Jiang Ning alone!


    At this moment, I thought, all this, step by step, was in Fang Hongshan''s calculations, but he didn''t know that even Fang Hongshan was in Jiangning''s calculations.


    "Fang Hongshan, don''t force me!"


    Fang Wei said, "Forcing me, even you, I kill!"


    Seeing Fang Wei''s desperation, Fang Hongshan became calmer.


    He was even a little gloating.


    "The family chief cleans the door, are you afraid that you can''t find a reason?"


    Fang Hongshan said indifferently, "If you want to kill me, then kill, just kill an elder, but you need the ancestor to nod. Have you asked the ancestor? Shan Yi is closed to death?

 Chapter 1538： Fang family internal and external troubles

    Fang Wei snorted, no longer quarreling with Fang Hongshan.


    He knew that Fang Hongshan would not admit it, nor did Fang Hongshan dare to admit it.


    He even knew that the Fang family suddenly fell into such a situation of internal and external troubles, and Jiang Ning was the culprit!


    The top priority is how to deal with the other seven families, how to calm their anger, and even let them, cooperate with the Fang family, and rescue the elders of the other families from Jiangning.


    Fang Wei didn''t say anything, staring at Fang Hongshan fiercely for a few moments, full of threats and warnings, snorted, and waved away.


    Seeing Fang Wei''s back and disappearing outside the door, Fang Hongshan sneered.


    Sure enough, it is as difficult as heaven to get a boxing score from Jiangning!


    But even so, he was still a little surprised, the eight great families joined forces, and there are eight masters of the great master level!


    Jiang Ning can still face it calmly, retreat all over, and even...


    "Come on!"


    Fang Hongshan yelled, and his subordinates immediately ran in, "Go and ask the fourth son of Fang Dong, and say, I have important things, and discuss with him."


    "Yes!"


    Fang Hongshan narrowed his eyes.


    Jiang Ning is really amazing.


    Without further ado, let Fang Family? Wu Lu Shishan serve as a paparazzi? Internal and external troubles.


    This internal worry naturally fits the intentions of Fang Hongshan. Fang Wei didn''t make the matter worse, how could they have a chance?


    As for external troubles, huh, what is that?


    As long as they find a way and get the boxing score, they have the right to speak!


    This is the fundamental!


    soon.


    Fang Dong went to Fang Hongshan''s study and respectfully called the elder Hongshan.


    Two people contacted privately, not once or twice, and both knew in their hearts what each other wanted.


    "Your father failed."


    Fang Hongshan went straight to the point, "At this moment, he should go to see the old ancestor, but I think the old ancestor will not easily forgive me, your chance is here."


    Fang Dong suddenly smiled and narrowed his eyes.


    He nodded slightly.


    "Master Hongshan is really amazing,"


    Fang Dong arched his hands, "I have just heard that my father had a quarrel with Lord Hongshan, and left in frustration."


    "Now, this Fang family has to face the anger of the seven hidden families. I don''t know how my father plans to deal with it?"


    The elders of the seven families are now being detained in the East China Sea by Jiangning, asking them to use their chips to redeem people. This is not only a loss, but also a loss of face!


    The eight great families joined forces, but this is the result. The Patriarchs of those families seem to be slapped alive!


    And all of this is because of Fang Wei¡ª¡ª


    Even if it wasn''t because of Fang Wei, it seemed that it could only be counted in Fang Wei''s head.


    "That''s his business. What you need to do for the Fourth Young Master is to be prepared. If your ancestor needs a new Patriarch, then you are the best candidate."


    Fang Hongshan glanced at Fang Dong, "And I will assist you."


    Fang Dong immediately bowed his hand and said respectfully: "Thank you, Lord Hongshan."


    He lowered his head, but the look in his eyes was very complicated.


    The future Patriarch of the Fang family is undoubtedly him, it''s just a question of time.


    Fang Xia is dead, Fang Qiu betrays, Fang Chun is only in control of the internal affairs, who else is in this Fang family now?


    It''s just that he can''t wait.


    He didn''t want to wait until Fang Wei was old to die, and wait until he was forty or fifty years old before he took over as Patriarch. What he wanted is now!


    It''s the appearance of Ji Dao Fist, and there is a chance to raise the Fang family to another level now!


    "As for that Jiangning..."


    Fang Hongshan said, "You must find a way to get rid of it!"

 Chapter 1539： What does he picture?

    No matter how you look at it, Jiang Ning is a stumbling block in front of them.


    Not to mention, the strength Jiang Ning has shown now poses a great threat to them!


    Jiang Ning is not dead, how can they get the boxing score in his hand?


    Fang Hongshan knew very well in his heart that even if Fang Dong became the head of the Fang family without a boxing score, it would not make any sense.


    The existence of the hidden family is to wait for the appearance of the fist sheet, and only the eight major hidden families can work together to break the map behind the fist sheet and find that place.


    There is the right to speak when there is a boxing score, and once you find that place, you are qualified to speak.


    Otherwise, it is nothing more than making wedding dresses for others.


    "Jiang Ning..."


    Fang Dong squinted his eyes, and was a little bit afraid of the guy who killed Fang Xia and disturbed Fang''s family.


    He is not like Fang Xia, he would easily underestimate a person, and he would never be like Fang Wei, being self-assured, never listening to other people''s opinions.


    Fang Dong knows very well that in order to accomplish a great cause, it is absolutely not enough to rely on himself.


    "What do you think, Jiang Ning?"


    Fang Dong wanted to solve Jiang Ning from the root cause.


    Only by knowing what Jiang Ning really wants, can he have a way to design traps and completely obliterate Jiang Ning!


    But Fang Hongshan shook his head.


    "do not know."


    "What does he want, I don''t know, I can''t see it so far,"


    Fang Hongshan said, "If he wants revenge, it is enough to kill your father, and he already has enough boxing scores and enough right to speak, but looking at him, it seems that he is not very interested in this boxing score. ."


    Otherwise, how could Jiang Ning directly make the fist score public?


    Let the entire East China Sea, all people who practice martial arts, can observe and comprehend Wu Payi loves to shut the place of worship.


    Fang Hongshan couldn''t understand all of these, and didn''t understand at all, what Jiang Ning wanted to do and what he wanted.


    "No matter what he wants to do, we have only one purpose, to kill him, get the boxing score in his hand, nothing more!"


    Fang Hongshan resolutely said, "I have a feeling that Jiang Ning is our biggest opponent! It will affect our future plans, so he must get rid of!"


    Fang Dong frowned slightly.


    As long as those who stand in his way, he will naturally get rid of it, but obviously, this Jiangning is not easy.


    Especially, even the masters of the eight great families have not been able to get any benefits in the East China Sea. He is not stupid, and it is definitely not a simple matter to deal with Jiang Ning.


    "Master Hongshan, are you sure about getting rid of Jiangning?"


    Fang Dong thought for a while, and said directly, "If you can get rid of him, the position of the first elder of the Fang family in the future will be yours."


    The two people looked at each other and both saw the calculation in each other''s eyes.


    After a moment of silence, Fang Hongshan nodded: "A word is a deal!"


    Fang Dong left.


    Fang Hongshan snapped his fingers, and his subordinates immediately walked in.


    "Fang Wei has not dared to let others know the news of his return, so let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    Fang Hongshan squinted his eyes, "I want to see, Fang Wei, how do you respond."


    As for getting rid of Jiangning...


    This is not an easy task. Fang Dong is clever. He intends to give it to himself directly, and he also gave the first elder such a position to seduce himself.


    But how did he know that what interests him most is not just the position of the elder!


    "I''m not that stupid, I''ll be a gunman for you!"


    Fang Hongshan snorted.


    ...


    At that time.


    East China Sea.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care at all. The elders of the hermit family even gave them a certain amount of freedom and allowed them to walk around in the martial arts hall.

 Chapter 1540： This is impossible!

    Including, you can freely enter the room where the boxing book is placed. Anyway, there are high imitations, and these people will not be interested.


    Elder Sima walked around at will, watching the disciples in the Jidao martial arts school, practicing martial arts seriously, punching and kicking, although he looked a little immature, but the attitude was good.


    At least, he was much more serious than the offspring in his Sima family.


    He walked to the door of the boxing book comprehension room, and no one stopped him, which made him a little surprised


    Even if it is an imitation, the importance of this fist score is still self-evident. Jiang Ning really doesn''t care about fist score so much?


    "Hmph, I really want to see what these boxing scores are like."


    Elder Sima didn''t care about that much. Since no one stopped him, he walked in directly and generously.


    In the room, there were a dozen people sitting cross-legged, all thinking hard, realizing that no one paid attention to Elder Sima at all, and they didn''t even look at him.


    As if he is the air!


    Elder Sima was shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    He has a feeling that if he makes a sound, it affects other people''s thinking, it is like doing something wrong, it will make him feel guilty!


    This feeling is inexplicable, but very strong.


    Elder Sima just wanted to cough twice, but he abruptly held back.


    He walked to the glass window and looked at the pages of boxing manuals placed inside, watching the boxing moves on it, without much interest.


    In fact, he has seen these basic boxing moves.


    Every hidden family has one and a half moves, but this is only basic boxing, which can be regarded as almost any kind of boxing, even the basic moves of palms and legs.


    In their view, this doesn''t make much sense at all.


    It can be seen that they knew Jiang Ning''s strength, and they suddenly realized that they were wrong.


    And it was very wrong!


    Elder Sima stood there for a while, staring at the fist sheet and looking again. He still didn''t have any special feelings for the front boxing moves, and the map lines on the back were equally complicated and profound.


    Let alone these scattered pieces, even if they are spliced ??together, he may not be able to see anything.


    In this way, there is indeed no need for precautions, and no one can understand the free delivery.


    "? Dyeing Ershan at the place of attendance, Pa Fu Ling? Bang¡ª"


    Suddenly, someone punched and made a burst of air, as if the power of this punch was greatly improved!


    "It''s done?"


    The man was immediately surprised, looking at his fist, he seemed to be a little bit unbelievable, "It''s really possible!"


    The people around were immediately envious, and looked at that person one after another, wishing to be himself.


    "congratulations!"


    "Congratulations on your realization, hahaha!"


    "Congratulations, brother, the owner of the museum will definitely be proud of you!"


    ...


    Everyone, both envious and admired, congratulated.


    The man clashed his hands again and again, the confidence and excitement on his face made no concealment: "Brothers, everyone, keep on cheering, I''ll wait for you!"


    After speaking, he immediately got up, turned and left.


    The rest of the people withdrew their envious eyes and entered a state of thinking again, as if what had just happened did not happen at all.


    Elder Sima stared blankly at him.


    He was astonished that the ordinary disciple could realize what he could realize by comprehending this fist score, and he was even more surprised that other people were just blessing and envy, but not half jealous!


    "This... how is this possible?"


    Elder Sima, a little bit unbelievable, as if for these people in the Jidao martial arts gym, as long as someone can improve themselves, even if they are not themselves, they are equally happy.


    No one is selfish, no one!

 Chapter 1541： bothersome

    How is this possible?


    In this environment, the competition is fierce, especially, watching others surpass yourself, let alone these young people, even if it is an old guy like Elder Sima, there will still be some fluctuations in his heart.


    But looking at these people, apart from a trace of envy, they forgot in a blink of an eye and threw themselves into their own thinking again.


    He couldn''t understand this kind of atmosphere, this kind of state at all.


    "This East China Sea Forbidden Land... is very different."


    Elder Sima frowned.


    He did not speak, did not disturb these thinking people, turned and left.


    Back to their guest room, looking at the other parents, they also came back from the outside in a circle.


    Obviously, the expressions on everyone''s faces are somewhat solemn, with a hint of surprise and incomprehension.


    Obviously, what they saw and heard gave them a new understanding of the Donghai city and Jidao martial arts hall, and they gradually became a little curious about Jiangning.


    "What did you see?"


    Elder Sima hesitated, but couldn''t help but ask.


    "Then what did you see?"


    Elder Huangfu paused, looked at Sima Quan, and asked, "Sima Quan, first tell me what you saw."


    "I see, the hidden family is backward and selfish."


    Elder Sima Quan was silent for a moment, pursing his lips, saying every word.


    His eyes were a bit complicated, and he turned to look at the other family elders, "What about you?"


    No one speaks.


    "Above all, transcend the world of rivers and lakes, and pursue a higher world,"


    Sima Quan suddenly laughed at himself, "I suddenly felt that I was a little ridiculous, the so-called hidden family, a little ridiculous."


    He shook his head, said nothing, turned around and entered the room, closing the door.


    The others, looking at each other, also had complicated expressions.


    In their minds, in the Jidao martial arts center, each disciple is working hard, uniting and helping each other, and supporting each other for the same goal.


    They also walked out of the martial arts hall and saw that to them, those who were just the underground circles at the bottom were respected and cared for by the citizens.


    They also saw that the entire city was peaceful and happiness and security could be clearly seen on everyone''s face.


    Think about the hidden family, for a position, brothers can kill each other, for the benefit, you can desperate...


    Just like the contrast between civilization and wildness, [biqusa.vip] is eye-catching.


    Where are they detached, they are just pursuing? Wu Lu and Lu close Aiyi? More and more demanding, hiding their growing greed and better.


    How did Jiangning build such a city?


    What kind of person is Jiang Ning?


    Curious, confused...


    At that time.


    In the Zhongnan Mountains, the Sima family!


    Simaru was sitting in the hall with a gloomy expression, his hands on the armrests, his fingers could almost crush the sandalwood armrests.


    "Patriarch Sima, my lord asked me to tell you that Fang Wei, the lord of the Fang family, has indeed returned, but he has not disclosed any information to the outside world. If Lord Hongshan had found out, I am afraid you would not know when you will be concealed!"


    "The eight great hidden families have joined forces, but they have not been able to cause a storm in the East China Sea? They will be imprisoned!"


    Sima Ru slapped on the table and roared, "Is there anything more embarrassing than this?"


    "How about the others?"


    His voice was full of anger and murderousness.


    "I guess I haven''t got the news yet, I came to Sima''s house as soon as possible."


    Fang Hongshan''s subordinates are humane.


    Fang Hongshan has been in close contact with Sima''s family, and will notify him as soon as he has any news.


    They didn''t expect that the eight great families would fail if they joined forces.

 Chapter 1542： Riding on the neck!

    The eight masters of the Great Master level are at least all elders. There is no doubt about their strength, but how can they be...


    So Donghae, what the **** is it?


    "Patriarch Sima, Master Hongshan asked me to remind you that it is not that the East China Sea is terrible, but Fang Wei and Jiang Ning of the East China Sea have reached a cooperation and jointly pitted the other seven people."


    Sima Ru''s face changed.


    It was not that he had never guessed this possibility, but he felt impossible no matter how he thought about it.


    The Fang family is one of the hidden families. The eight hidden families are indispensable. Otherwise, even if you get the Ji Dao fist score, you will not be able to break the secret. What is the point of Fang Wei doing this?


    Unless he wants to get more boxing scores and get more voice.


    "Patriarch Sima, what I should say, I have already told you that the East China Sea is indeed not easy to provoke, but the eight great families will join hands and it will definitely not become like this. Your lord tells you to be careful and guard against Fang Wei!


    When Fang Hongshan''s subordinates finished speaking, they arched their hands and turned to leave.


    Suddenly, a strong wind hits!


    Snapped!


    A figure came quickly, knocking him to the ground fiercely.


    "what--"


    Before he had time to scream, he was stepped on his chest with a click, and his sternum broke!


    The severe pain made him faint instantly, but another pain made him sober instantly!


    "What will the Sima family do? When is it your turn to point fingers?"


    Murderous aura in the deep voice!


    Sima Ru stood up immediately.


    "I have seen the Great Elder!"


    He frowned slightly, but he didn''t expect the Great Elder Sima Gang to leave the customs.


    "you shut up!"


    Sima Gang looked fierce, and his eyes were extremely cold. Even the Patriarch Sima Ru, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    When he yelled at him, Sima Ru''s face was a little ugly, but he didn''t dare to refute.


    In various hidden families, the status of the great elder is far higher than that of their Patriarchs, and even they can easily dismiss one Patriarch and replace it with others!


    "I ask you, where is Sima Heng!"


    As soon as Sima didn''t even look at Sima Ru, he looked down at the person under his feet, "Say!"


    "It was...abolished by the people of the East Sea..."


    "What about Sima Gao!"


    The elder Sima Gang shouted sharply, the murderous in his voice became even stronger.


    "Dead...dead..."


    "Crack!"


    He pressed harder under his feet again, and stepped on a few more bones. Suddenly, the screams were piercing!


    "Useless things!"


    Just as Sima kicked him, he kicked the man out, hitting his head hard against the wall, with a bang, his head burst, red and white things scattered, and there was no sound in an instant.


    In the hall, there was a moment of silence, and Sima Ru held his breath, and did not dare to breathe!


    As soon as Sima walked up to him, Sima''s cold eyes made him frightened.


    "I let you be the head of the house, that''s what you are doing?"


    In his voice, it was disappointment, anger, and a strong murderous intent, "I was riding on my neck, so useless?"


    "Grand Elder..."


    "Snapped!"


    When Sima just raised his hand, he slapped it on Simaru''s face. Suddenly, the bright red five-fingerprints were printed on Simaru''s face. There was no need to care at all. There were other people around.


    Don''t care at all, Sima Ru is still the Patriarch of the Sima Family!


    "Sima Gao is the elder I named, and Sima Heng is even my nephew. One was killed and the other was abolished. You can still sit here now, not moving. Sima Ru, this Patriarch, I don''t think you should be anymore!"

 Chapter 1543： There is only one possibility

    Simaru''s complexion turned red, and he was a little bit embarrassed when he was accused by the elder in person.


    Of course he knew that in this Sima family, the words of the great elder were the most important, and even if he was the head of the family, he could only take orders from the great elder.


    But in front of so many people, it would be too much to scold myself so much.


    "Sima Gao made his own opinion, not that I asked him to come out, but Sima Heng..."


    Sima Ru gritted his teeth and explained, "It is him who proposed to unite all the families and put pressure on the East China Sea to let Jiangning hand over the boxing score. Since the elder let him participate in the discussion of Sima family affairs, I can¡¯t help but suggest him. Just listen."


    He didn''t say clearly that Sima Heng''s opinions were not the opinions of the elders?


    Even if he is the owner of the house, what can he do.


    Sima Gang nodded and sneered: "Are you accusing me of interfering too much?"


    "Simaru dare not."


    Sima Ru bowed his hand, "It is absolutely impossible for the Sima family to have today without the great elder. As a member of the Sima family and the head of the Sima family, I am very aware of my responsibilities, and I will do my best to let My Sima family can seize the opportunity of boxing and become a more detached family!"


    His expression was serious, neither humble nor overbearing, but the dissatisfaction in his tone was not concealed in the slightest.


    Sima Gaoben was good at advocating, and wanted to use his own strength to force Jiang Ning to hand in his boxing score. No matter how hard he thought, Jiang Ning would be so strong that he even lost his life.


    As for Na Sima Heng...


    If it weren''t for Sima Gang''s backing, who would give him face like this?


    He was annulled, that deserves it!


    Sima Gang didn''t speak, he watched Sima Ru for ten seconds before snorting.


    "Very good, you are fine!"


    He nodded, "Simaru, I underestimated your temper!"


    "Sima''s family is controlled by you, do you still have the face to tell me this?"


    "Well, Sima Gao''s death has nothing to do with you. Sima Heng is deposed. It has nothing to do with you. I will handle their affairs by myself!"


    ?Carefully cover Erli? "The Great Elder......"


    Sima Ru frowned, his face was a bit ugly, what the great elder said.


    "Humph!"


    "I want to see, who dares to insult my Sima family like this!"


    After speaking, the great elder flicked his robe and turned to leave.


    The people in the hall looked at each other, and the atmosphere was extremely serious.


    No one thought that the Great Elder would leave the customs, and even less that he would lose his composure and be so irritable for Sima Gao and Sima Heng.


    "Patriarch, the Great Elder..."


    "Hmph, he has always been this kind of person, he can do whatever he wants, regardless of the family''s interests,"


    Sima Ru snorted, dissatisfied, "Since he wants to do it, let him do it."


    He glanced around: "We just do our own thing."


    The development of a family, especially this important pass, appears in the boxing table, and there is a chance to find that place to make the Sima family a higher-level family, not relying on him as a big elder.


    The great elder protects his shortcomings, if Sima hadn''t known it the first day, he had already known since he had sent a junior like Sima Heng into the inner circle of the family abruptly and let him participate in family discussions.


    "Patriarch, then we now..."


    "This East China Sea is not easy, and Jiangning is even more difficult. I don''t think the Fang family really cooperates with Jiangning."


    Sima Ru snorted, "I understand Fang Wei. He is a self-contained person. No one believes except himself. Let him cooperate with Jiang Ning? He doesn''t like Jiang Ning at all, so there is only one possibility!"

 Chapter 1544： hope!

    He is not stupid and will not be easily deceived by Fang Hongshan.


    There is only one possibility for things to develop to this point, and that is that Jiang Ning is so powerful that it surpassed their imagination!


    Otherwise, how could he get so many boxing scores, and even let several great hidden families suffer from him.


    "Damn Sima Gao! Sima Heng is even more complacent! Let the great elder take care of it, and we must be prepared. I feel that this Zhong Nanshan might not be calm anymore.


    Sima Ru said solemnly.


    Over the years, he has not been idle, and has been developing his own power. Now the entire family is his own. Even if Sima Gang is the great elder, what else is there besides being strong?


    What purpose did he put Sima Heng into the inner circle? He really thought he didn''t know.


    The development of the family is influenced by these selfish people!


    "I hope this old thing will not cause trouble to the Sima family."


    Sima Ru had a bad feeling in his heart.


    With Sima Gang''s temper, he would definitely go directly to the East China Sea to settle accounts with Jiang Ning!


    If it is the same as he guessed, it would be really troublesome, he must make some preparations in advance.


    The East China Sea at that time.


    as always.


    The vitality of the whole city made the elders of those few families more and more incomprehensible and more and more curious about Jiangning.


    For a few days in a row, Jiang Ning did not have any restrictions on them. They could walk around the city at will.


    When they walked outside, the children were very polite. They saw their gray hair and old age, and everyone respected them from the heart.


    As long as they stand at the intersection for a moment, they will take the initiative to ask if they need help.


    Sima Quan felt like he had come to another world.


    This is the world beyond the world beyond the rivers and lakes circles!


    In the Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    He didn''t say a word, and sat on the side of the martial arts training ground.


    In Sima Quan''s eyes, these people are as immature as children.


    It seemed funny to look at every move, but Sima Quan''s face did not reveal a trace of sarcasm or disdain. On the contrary, he gave these young people a little more praise.


    "What do you want?"


    After a long time, Sima Quan turned his head and looked at Tan Xing, who was pointing his disciples to the side, "What does Jiangning want, and what does this city want?"


    Tan Xing glanced at him, did not say anything, still patiently instructing his disciples to move one by one.


    "Don''t you know what the meaning of boxing score is?"


    He really has a lot of questions.


    "we know."


    Tan Xing spoke this time.


    "For you, the most important thing about boxing is the secret of the map behind it, but for the gang, it is the hope of revival,"


    He glanced at Sima Quan, "Do you know what is the most precious thing in this era?"


    "Yes, just hope."


    "The hope of ordinary people, the hope of martial arts practitioners, the hope of this city, the hope of this world..."


    "What Jiang Ning wants to do, no, it should be said that what Jiang Ning and his wife want to do is to give more people hope. You will never understand it."


    Tan Xing said very calmly. Even he had been with Jiang Ning for a long time and had been with Lin Yu for a long time before he understood what they wanted to do?


    This kind of love, this kind of heart, is not understandable by their hidden family.


    Simaquan murmured, chanting the word hope, and his heart was shaken!


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside, and immediately there was a loud shout.


    "Jiang Ning, get out!"

 Chapter 1545： No matter who it is

    Hearing this voice, Sima Quan''s expression changed. Seeing that Tan Xing was about to go out, he immediately stretched out his hand to stop him.


    "Don''t you go out."


    His face was slightly solemn, "It''s our Sima family, the great elder is here!"


    Sima Quan was very surprised. How could the great elder come? Listening to his tone, I''m afraid it will cause trouble!


    This East China Sea, where is the place of trouble!


    Sima Quan didn''t dare to think so much, and immediately walked out. Outside the gate of Jidao Martial Arts Hall, dozens of people stood in front of the door, waiting in full battle. At the door, Sima Gang was standing there with a murderous look!


    "Great Elder!"


    Sima Quan hurriedly handed over, "I have seen the Great Elder!"


    He is not worried about Wu Ranran.


    Around this Jidao martial arts hall, there are people from Jiangning, hundreds of thousands more!


    In five minutes, this place will be surrounded, let alone him, even the great elder Sima Gang will have to die here.


    He has truly experienced the unity and strength of the East China Sea.


    "Aren''t you imprisoned?"


    Seeing Sima Quan coming out, Sima Gang frowned. He came here in a hurry, but he didn''t expect Sima Quan to be free.


    "Elder, Jiang Ning has not restricted our freedom..."


    "Without imprisoning you, why don''t you return to Zhongnanshan!"


    Sima Gang burst out immediately, and he didn''t give Sima Quan a chance to explain.


    His face suddenly sank.


    Sima Quan in front of him, where he looked like he was imprisoned, came and went freely, he was still lingering in the East China Sea. If he didn''t return to Zhongnan Mountain, he didn''t think it was enough to shame the Sima family.


    "The Great Elder calms down!"


    Sima Quan was even more anxious. He had heard people around him sending messages, and a large number of people would be coming soon.


    "Also ask the elder to stay calm and listen to my explanation."


    He hurried forward and said respectfully, "Elder, Jiang Ning did not imprison us, but he did not allow us to leave, so..."


    "Snapped!"


    Sima Gang didn''t listen at all. He raised his hand and slapped Sima Quan directly back a few steps.


    "You still have a face to say!"


    Without being imprisoned, coming and going freely, he still stayed in the East China Sea, not to mention, he still excuses Jiang Ning.


    Don''t you know that Sima Gao died in Jiangning''s hands, and Sima Heng was abandoned by Jiangning''s people?


    For the Sima family, this is **** vengeance!


    Sima Quan didn''t want to kill Jiang Ning to get revenge, so what is he still explaining here?


    "Get out of here!"


    Sima Gang was full of murderous expression. He raised his head and looked at Tan Xing and others standing at the door. He was unceremonious, "Hand over Sima Heng, I can make your death easier!"


    Tan Xing frowned and nodded slightly. Tan Long behind him immediately turned and entered the martial arts hall, but for a moment, there were hundreds of people rushing out directly!


    Fang Qiu is the leader!


    Even if the injury on his body is not good, he still stands at the forefront. He is the great brother of this Jidao martial arts hall, and he has the responsibility to protect this place.


    "With this rubbish, you think you can stop me?"


    Sima Gang sneered and said bluntly, "I will give you one last chance to hand over Sima Heng, otherwise...don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    "Your Excellency is threatening, and he will kill as soon as he comes. It''s really so hostile."


    Tan Xing calmly said, "Sima Heng is indeed with us, including Sima Quan and others. They are now restricted to the East China Sea. If Jiangning did not agree to let them go, they would not be able to leave, no matter who came."


    He was also not polite, looking at Sima Gang, feeling the violent aura emanating from Sima Gang, knowing that this guy is very strong!


    But this is the East China Sea!


    Jiang Ning has said that no matter who comes, the name of the forbidden area in the East China Sea will never be broken.


    No matter what the price is!

 Chapter 1546： This city!

    "Great Elder!"


    Sima Quan was really anxious.


    This is Donghae!


    This is a forbidden area!


    Regardless of how far these people are united, in order to protect the East China Sea, they really dare not even want their lives. Just say that Jiangning alone, even if the elder comes, may not be able to please.


    "Please listen to me, Grand Elder!"


    Sima Quan hurriedly said, "This is for the Sima Family!"


    If Jiang Ning is really offended, the consequences will be disastrous!


    Sima Gang squinted and looked at Sima Quan with a scornful smile.


    He shook his head, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Sima Quan actually helped these people from the East China Sea speak. Could it be that Jiang Ning''s imprisonment made him dare to betray the Sima family!


    "For the Sima family?"


    Sima Gang stared at Sima Quan, the murderous intent on his face gradually became stronger, and his eyes became even more fierce, "This Jiangning, killed Sima Gao and deposed Sima Heng, now I will kill him, you let him I don''t want to do it, and tell me, this is for the sake of Sima''s family?"


    "Simaquan!"


    He suddenly shouted, "I see you, it''s for death!"


    "thump!"


    Sima Quan knelt down immediately, "The Great Elder calms down! Please listen to me... Ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, Sima just kicked him and kicked him out. He slid more than ten meters on the ground and rolled several times before he stopped.


    "puff--"


    Sima Quan didn''t even have time to say a word, and opened his mouth to squirt out a mouthful of blood.


    He wanted to explain, but the more anxious he got, the more he couldn''t raise it, and he couldn''t speak at all.


    This is in the East China Sea!


    This is forbidden? Wu Zhiling Xi Aishan? Land!


    This is Jiangning''s site!


    He is really good for the Sima family, because Jiang Ning...really can''t mess with it.


    "I will give you one minute,"


    Sima just looked at the people around him, surrounded himself, staring at Tan Xing, "Hand over Sima Heng, and let Jiang Ning come out and die!"


    He clenched his fist hard, his joints creaked!


    Today, if they don''t listen to their own words, then don''t blame themselves for killing them.


    What is the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea, these people in front of him, he glanced at it, and there was no one who could survive under his hands.


    He couldn''t accept it, the Sima family was humiliated one after another in front of these people.


    Sima Quan could even do such a shameful thing!


    After he kills Jiang Ning, he will settle accounts with Sima Quan!


    "Sima Heng, I won''t let it go,"


    Suddenly, a voice came from Sima just behind him. Sima Quan, who was still sitting on the ground, couldn''t help but shook his body. Regardless of his injury, he hurriedly got up and looked at Jiang Ning who was walking by. His face suddenly turned pale.


    "But I''m here, are you going to kill me?"


    Jiang Ning''s steps are very light, like walking in his own garden.


    He walked in front of Sima Gang, his face was calm, and he couldn''t see any happiness or anger. He pointed to the people around him, and said: "You want to kill me, you have to ask them, and promise or not!"


    "You have to ask, people in this city, agree or not!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of people roared: "No!"


    Sima Quan''s face became paler.


    And Sima Gang, still with a disdainful expression, glanced around, completely not paying attention to these people.


    "No!"


    "No!"


    "Whoever dares to hurt the owner of the museum, we will fight with him!"


    "Who wants to kill Mr. Jiang? I killed him!"


    ...


    More and more people gathered around, and even people passing by rushed angrily when they heard that someone was making trouble in front of the Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    In the distant streets, there was a surging crowd. One person shouted, and there was a second one. After a while, dense crowds, like tides, came one after another...


    Hundreds of people!


    Thousands of people!


    Tens of thousands!


    Surround Sima Gang completely!

 Chapter 1547： You want to kill me?

    The underwhelming crowd blocked the streets around the Jidao Martial Arts Hall!


    Hearing that someone was about to kill Jiang Ning, even the uncle who was still selling vegetables, picked up two hard potatoes, and came angrily.


    There were men and women, old people, and even children, the crowds rushing around. The crowds were densely packed with black!


    Their faces are full of anger.


    Hearing someone making trouble in the Jidao Martial Arts Center, hearing someone? Saying to kill Jiang Ning, who can bear it?


    Looking at the airtight crowd around him, Sima Quan only felt that his legs were a little soft!


    Even if he was a master of the great master level, even these ordinary people, a single spit, would be enough to drown him.


    Even Sima Gang couldn''t help but his heart trembled.


    He didn''t expect that there would be so many people to prevent himself from killing Jiang Ning.


    This city...


    He didn''t even expect that more and more people would gather, and the entire Donghai city area seemed to be centered on the Jidao martial arts hall at once, and a steady stream of people came to surround the martial arts hall!


    They can''t escape with their wings!


    "Who is going to kill Mr. Jiang! We fought him!"


    "Who is it! Stand up, the old man smashed his head with two potatoes!"


    "Huh, who is so bad and dare to bully Uncle Jiang, we can''t let him go!"


    ...


    One after another, Sima Gang couldn''t help but his Adam''s apple slipped. He only felt that his heartbeat was speeding up.


    The black and crushing crowd gave him tremendous pressure, like a mountain, suddenly pressing over!


    They... even defend Jiang Ning like this?


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    Jiang Ning stood there, "I''m here, come on!"


    Sima Gang did not move.


    The eyes of the people around him were enough to kill him.


    Sima Quan ran over immediately, his body tight, even his pores were opened.


    In the past few days, he really understands how terrifying the city of the East China Sea is, and how terrifying Jiangning is. Not only are there so many people who protect him, protect him, and even sacrifice himself, but also protect Jiangning. .


    Even if Sima Gang really did it, he might not be Jiang Ning''s opponent!


    Where? Shishan Zeran Yixiluyi? Afraid that he could kill Jiang Ning, can he leave the East China Sea alive?


    The angry crowd would swallow him, and even go to Zhongnan Mountain in a big way and destroy Sima''s house.


    Jiang Ning can''t provoke, and this forbidden land in the East China Sea can''t be tolerated. That''s why.


    "Great Elder!"


    Sima Quan gritted his teeth and shook his head, "Please think twice!"


    Now is not the time to get angry, let alone vent your temper. No matter what decision you make, you must consider the consequences!


    He knew that this was very embarrassing, especially for people like Sima Gang, the elder of a generation of hermit family, who had a high status, but now he was about to be forced to press his head down.


    Don''t talk about Sima Gang, even if it is him, he still feels humiliated, but for the sake of the Sima family, he has to endure it.


    Sima Gang didn''t speak, but his face was pale.


    He looked at the dense crowd around him. There were tens of thousands of people, right?


    more than!


    There are still sounds in the distance, footsteps, and car horns. More and more people will come and almost the whole city will be dispatched!


    Jiang Ning had such a appealing power, he really underestimated him.


    But now, he couldn''t even get off the steps, and Jiang Ning was standing there. If he didn''t dare to do anything, what face would he have as the elder of the Sima family?


    But if he does...


    Today, it is absolutely impossible to go out of the East China Sea alive.


    Aggrieved!

 Chapter 1548： The Promise of Heaven!

    Jiang Ning was right in front of him, just looking at himself, but he didn''t dare to do it.


    Just now he made a rhetoric that he wanted to kill Jiang Ning and even let them go, but at this moment, he couldn''t do anything. He didn''t have the right to speak in this East China Sea.


    Sima Gang did not do anything after all.


    Even if he couldn''t wait for it, he rushed over and killed Jiang Ning with a punch, but he didn''t move. He knew that once he did it, there would be no way out, and he would only die.


    Jiang Ning looked at him and said lightly: "Don''t you kill it?"


    This is equivalent to another slap in Sima Gang''s face, unceremoniously!


    "Humph."


    Sima Gang gritted his teeth: "What do you want to release?"


    His eyes were so murderous that he resisted his murderous intent and stared at Jiang Ning, if he used his eyes, he could kill people. At that moment, Jiang Ning had already been beaten thousands of times. Wan cut it.


    "I said, let me change things."


    Jiang Ning pointed to Sima Quan, "As long as the things are in place, he, you can take them away."


    "Where is Sima Heng?"


    Sima Gang doesn''t care about Sima Quan, but he cares about his nephew!


    "Same."


    Jiang Ning said, "That rubbish, I''m not interested in keeping him."


    "it is good!"


    Sima Gang nodded, holding back his anger, "What do you want?"


    He didn''t carry too many valuable things on him. In his eyes, Sima Quan didn''t have much value, especially today, Sima Quan made him lose his face in the Sima family!


    "I want you to write a sentence."


    Jiang Ning beckoned, Brother Gou immediately brought a pen and paper, moved to the table, and placed it in front of Sima Gang, making Sima Gang a little bewildered, not knowing what Jiang Ning wanted to do.


    Even Sima Quan didn''t know what Jiang Ning wanted to do.


    Write a sentence?


    Sima Gang''s writing and ink seem to be of little value. As long as he writes a sentence, Jiang Ning will let him go?


    "Write what!"


    Sima Gang didn''t want to talk nonsense.


    "The Promise of Heaven!"


    Jiang Ning said every word clearly.


    It turned out to be just such a simple four words? What''s the meaning?


    Sima Gang didn''t feel the slightest.


    He was about to write, and Jiang Ning stretched out his hand: "Wait, I haven''t finished yet."


    "You have to use the same typeface of the two''Sima'' on your Sima family plaque, do you understand."


    The door plaque at the door of the Sima family?


    The two fonts for "Sima" above have always been the fonts handed down by the ancestors, not ordinary Chinese characters. What does Jiang Ning want this font for?


    Sima Gang frowned, holding the pen but didn''t move. He didn''t know what Jiang Ning would do to write with this font, and he didn''t even know that Jiang Ning would know so, he knew this font.


    Although he knew that he didn''t write many characters, he could write the four characters Tiandao Wuji.


    "This sentence, change another person."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "If you think it''s worthwhile, just write it. If you don''t think it''s worth it, don''t write it."


    "I write!"


    Sima just snorted, took the pen and wrote it down immediately, and at a glance, it looked like garbled characters, strange in shape, and couldn''t see the words at all.


    It''s more like a symbol, a special symbol.


    Sima Gang finished writing with a swipe of his pen, discarded the pen, and stared at Jiang Ning, "Take it!"


    Jiang Ning nodded, and Brother Dog immediately stepped forward and carefully removed the pen and paper.


    "Okay, you can take him away."


    Jiang Ning pointed to Sima Quandao.


    "I want to take Sima Heng away!"


    Sima Gang shook his head, ignoring Sima Quan at all, "If you let Sima Heng go, as for him, it is your business, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Hearing this, Sima Quan''s face changed, and his face suddenly became ashes.

 Chapter 1549： Was abandoned

    The great elder actually gave up on him like this?


    Sima Heng is a good nephew, but he is also the elder of the Sima family. How could he treat himself this way.


    "Grand Elder..."


    Sima Quan looked at the Great Elder in disbelief. He didn''t expect that he would be abandoned.


    "Hmph, in my eyes, you are worthless!"


    Sima Gang was not at all polite. He glanced at Sima Quan and then ignored him. He fixed his eyes on Jiang Ning. As long as he could take Sima Heng away, he would not care about the others.


    He is in a bad mood now.


    Being pressed by Jiang Ning''s head abruptly made him feel particularly uncomfortable, but he couldn''t help it.


    This East China Sea is simply not a place he can control, even if he is the great elder of the Sima family, even if he has strong strength.


    But in the East China Sea, he can''t turn the waves!


    Jiang Ning was still expressionless, beckoned, and soon someone brought Sima Heng out.


    "Great Elder! Great Elder!"


    Sima Heng sat on the ground, thinking about it hard, and yelled in surprise, "Elder, you are here! You are here to save me!"


    Seeing Sima Heng''s crippled appearance, Sima Gang''s body was trembling, his face was pale, but when he looked at the dark and oppressive crowd around, he could only endure it.


    "Elder, kill him! Kill Jiang Ning! It was he who killed me, it was him..."


    "Shut up!"


    Sima Gang scolded angrily, his face was cold, "Speaking again, we don''t even want to leave here!"


    Aggrieved!


    It''s so embarrassing!


    When did his Sima family feel aggrieved and be so humiliated?


    "Jiang Ning, you humiliated my Sima family so much today, I will definitely get it back a hundred times in the future."


    Sima Gang was not polite, still? He said that he was not polite, but Jiang Ning didn''t pay any attention at all.


    Even in his eyes, Sima Gang didn''t have the slightest sense of existence, and he allowed Sima Gang to leave with Sima Heng.


    Brother Gou and others gradually let the crowd disperse, and the anger in the crowd receded like a tide.


    Jiangning protects this city and protects them, and they will also protect Jiangning.


    Absolutely, no one is allowed to make trouble in the East China Sea and hurt Jiangning!


    "It seems that Elder Sima has to stay in the East China Sea for a while longer."


    Jiang Ning looked at him with a look of despair, as if Sima Quan had been drained of his soul, "Perhaps the Sima family will find your value and come to redeem you."


    Sima Quan laughed miserably, shook his head mockingly, turned around and entered the martial arts gym, went back to his room, and closed the door tightly.


    Abandoned by the family.


    There is no doubt that the great elder Sima Gang has given up on him on behalf of the family.


    He simply couldn''t accept that he would be abandoned by the family. He is the elder of the Sima family, an important person in the Sima family!


    Possibly, in the eyes of the elder, apart from the people close to him who are more important, the rest are not important.


    Jiang Ning ignored him.


    He opened the pair of characters and looked at what looked like ghost symbols on it.


    This is obviously not a text in the conventional sense, just like "fang" is written like a red cloud, with more pictographic meaning.


    "The Promise of Heaven."


    A Fei looked at the pattern above and couldn''t help shaking his head, "No matter how I look at it, I can''t see that these four words are the Promise of Heaven."


    "Brother, do these words have something to do with the secret of the boxing score?"


    He didn''t know what Jiang Ning wanted to do, and why he changed his mind temporarily.


    He is even ready to save the life of Sima Gang today!


    "Probably."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say very sure, turned his head and looked at Ge Gou and said, "Tell the others, let them do the same, write these four words in the words they have mastered, and I will let them go."


    "Let them go?"


    Brother Gou was startled, "Isn''t it used to exchange resources?"

 Chapter 1550： Decipher the key!

    These elders of the hermit family are all people with status and can exchange a lot of resources. Jiang Ning only asked them to write a few words and agreed to let them go.


    "They are worthless."


    Jiang Ning said, "If it could be changed, the members of the hermit family would have come long ago. I am afraid that for them, the position of elder is for sacrifice."


    "As for whether they want to leave, whatever they want."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he asked Brother Dog to make arrangements.


    And he himself, holding the handwriting, immediately rushed to the house of Manager Zhao.


    Professor Lu Jing is still very invested in his own research institute.


    When he saw the words that Jiang Ning had brought, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He was dumbfounded, and immediately became so excited that even his breathing became rapid.


    "These words..."


    He was full of disbelief and looked at Jiang Ning, "Where did it come from?"


    After a pause, he continued: "Jiang Ning, what you mean is that my guess is correct. These are indeed words, and they have existed!"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Professor Lu, I will try to get as many words as possible, and decipher them, or even unearth them completely, it''s up to you."


    He smiled, "I really don''t have much culture, I don''t understand this at all."


    Lu Jing shook his head repeatedly.


    "You are smarter than everyone!"


    He stroked the font on it in surprise, as if these lines recorded one story after another, one piece of history!


    "Don''t worry, the thing I want to do the most in my life, and I must do it, is to unearth all these things! Don''t worry! Don''t worry!"


    Lu Jing''s voice trembled in excitement.


    He can''t help but get excited!


    The word "fang" opened the door to the world, and there are a few more words, which confirmed his guess and showed that his direction was right.


    He now needs more time and more information, and Jiang Ning can get more and more information. If he can''t decipher it, then where does he have a face to face Jiang Ning?


    "Okay, then you are busy, please tell me at any time if you have any situation."


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother too much, and after a few words, he turned and left.


    At the door, butler Zhao waited for a long time.


    The intelligence network he now controls not only covers the East China Sea, or the area near the East China Sea, but also not only the North, Shenghai and other domestic areas, but even overseas, he is gradually under his control.


    But at the moment, Steward Zhao knew that the deep mountains and old forests of Zhongnan Mountain were the focus of Jiangning''s attention.


    It''s just that it''s too difficult to penetrate.


    This kind of reclusive family, the family is strict, it is impossible for outsiders to hide in.


    "Mr. Jiang,"


    Steward Zhao said, "On the other side of Zhongnan Mountain, I, Erfuwuyiyiran, are still unable to monitor. These forces are all based on the family, and it is difficult for outsiders to penetrate."


    "I don''t know Mr. Jiang, is there a better way?"


    "You don''t need to penetrate in, just stare outside. In a short time, they don''t dare to come out easily,"


    Jiang Ning said, "You only need to pay attention to the people who came out of the mountain. As for the conflicts within the eight great hermit families, that''s their business."


    He knew very well that after the deterrence of the East China Sea, the eight great hermit families would put away their cocked tails and face the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea again!


    Jiang Ning understands that the secret of the map behind the boxing table requires the existence of the eight great families. At least, the key to deciphering must be in the hands of the eight great families!


    "What we have to do is to get the deciphering key from them. As for the rest, it doesn''t matter!"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Steward Zhao, "I think the secret behind the fist score is definitely not simple, otherwise my master would not even want my own life. I must figure out the matter."

 Chapter 1551： Nothing to say

    The death of He Dao Ren is definitely not that simple.


    He has been pursuing the whereabouts of the fist score for so many years, and it is definitely not just to save Fang Ran.


    Jiang Ning knew his master, he knew too well.


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t worry, I will let people stare at Zhongnanshan. As for the whereabouts of other boxing scores, I have been looking for it.


    Steward Zhao nodded, "I searched many places in China, but there was no whereabouts. I guess that other boxing scores may have been lost overseas."


    The Bao family originally had one page hidden in the boxing score, and the remaining three pages are probably still overseas.


    Jiang Ning now not only wants to find these fist scores, but also finds a way to get the key to crack the secrets of fist scores from the eight hidden families.


    This must be done simultaneously.


    "If you have any news, please tell me at any time."


    Jiangning Road.


    He told Manager Zhao a few words, and then left.


    On the other side of Zhongnan Mountain, someone can stare at it.


    After several blows, Jiang Ning believes that the people of the eight great families should know that the outside world is not what they were when they chose to return to the mountains and forests.


    After so many years, the social circle is no longer the original environment.


    Even if it is, as long as he is there, it will change in the shortest time!


    Jiang Ning considered it very clearly that things must be done step by step, and the warnings that should be given are in place. The rest of the matter depends on the decision made by the Eight Great Family.


    Now he, more thoughts, are still placed on Lin Yuzhen''s body and Lin''s body.


    No matter what happens, no one can replace Lin Yuzhen''s position and importance in Jiang Ning''s heart.


    At that time.


    Jidao martial arts hall.


    Brother Gou invited all the elders of the world to tell them Jiang Ning''s decision.


    "He''s not kidding? As long as we write these words, let us go?"


    Elder Huangfu still couldn''t believe it.


    He had no doubt that if Jiang Ning wanted to kill them, it would not be difficult at all.


    In this East China Sea, Jiang Ning wanted to keep anyone, it was just a matter of one sentence, effortlessly.


    Leaving them behind, but the biggest blow to the Eight Great Family was not only a blow to momentum, but also a weakening of strength, but Jiang Ning didn''t seem to care at all.


    "good."


    Brother Gou said, "As long as you write down these four words and write them in the words controlled by each of your families, I will let you go."


    He nodded, glanced around, his eyes fell on Sima Quan, who was standing there without saying a word.


    "Except for Elder Sima."


    Sima Quan''s expression changed, he smiled bitterly, and shook his head: "Jiang Ning said that he is not two, he is a principled person."


    "Since the Sima family has given up on me, I have nothing to say."


    After speaking, Sima Quan returned to the house, and the sound of closing the door was obviously with a hint of helplessness and anger.


    The other elders looked at each other and didn''t know what was going on.


    Simaquan, was abandoned by the Sima family?


    How is this going.


    Hearing what this meant, Fang Wei returned to Zhongnanshan, and he should have told the other seven families the news. Is this their response?


    As long as they write those four words, Jiang Ning will let them go.


    The seven elders glanced at each other, no longer wasting time, and immediately asked Brother Dog to fetch paper and pen, and write the words "Wuji of Heaven" as required.


    They use special characters controlled by each of their families.


    Even they have never seen the symbols controlled by other families, let alone write the same four characters, what is the difference.


    Now, they don''t have the mind to think about so much.

 Chapter 1552： Cant let go

    The top priority is to leave the East China Sea, the place of right and wrong, and stay away from the terrible guy Jiangning.


    As long as you return to Zhongnan Mountain, return to your own family, and consider everything in the long term!


    Brother Gou collected the words written by everyone, and then turned around and left.


    "You leave, no one will stop you, don''t stay in the East China Sea, otherwise, you won''t be able to leave."


    His voice disappeared behind the door, and several elders glanced at each other, frowned slightly, and at the same time turned their heads to look at Sima Quan''s house.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Elder Huangfu stepped forward, knocked on the door with his hand, and said in a low voice, "Let''s go together!"


    I haven''t paid attention to them now, even if they took Sima Quan away, no one would know.


    "Let''s go."


    Unexpectedly, Sima Quan''s voice came from inside the house, and he refused.


    "Simaquan, this East China Sea is a place of right and wrong, and that Jiangning is even more moody and unpredictable. You stay here and die!"


    Elder Huangfu persuaded.


    "We go back to Zhongnanshan, and then think of a way. As long as we all unite, there will definitely be a way..."


    "You go back!"


    Sima Quan''s voice became louder again, "The Sima family has given up on me. Without my position, I can''t go back."


    After speaking, there was no more voice.


    Elder Huangfu and others sighed.


    They knew very well that in an aristocratic family, it was the elder who really had the weight to speak, and even the head of the family did not dare to openly disobey.


    Even if they are both elders, in front of the great elder, they are just subordinates who come and leave.


    A few people didn''t say anything, and immediately left the Jidao martial arts gym and left the East China Sea.


    In the room, Sima Quan was sitting there, his body straight, but he seemed to be a teenager suddenly old.


    He looked up into the distance, looking at the direction of Zhongnan Mountain...


    Looking at the direction of Sima''s house.


    In the Zhongnan Mountain at this moment, Sima just sat there, his face always gloomy.


    "Elder, I really can''t swallow this tone!"


    Sima Heng was sitting on a chair, his legs crippled, almost crying out.


    When he saw Sima Gang not speaking, his voice became louder: "Uncle! I am the only descendant of your line! I am now abolished...My dead parents, if they knew it, how sad?"


    boom!


    As soon as Sima heard this, he immediately patted the table.


    "I won''t let Jiang Ning go!"


    He roared, his face was blue, not only was Sima Heng being scrapped, but also because his face was also cruelly pressed to the ground by Jiang Ning.


    In Donghai, he didn''t even have the courage to do it!


    The more Sima Gang thought about it, the more angry he became, and his body trembled.


    He looked up at Sima Heng: "You tell me what the **** is going on. The East China Sea is so forbidden, and Jiangning is even more capable. Why would you go easily?"


    Now his face is lost, and the faces of the eight hidden families are also lost!


    "It''s the Fang family!"


    Sima Heng said, "It was a message from Fang Hongshan from the Fang family. He has always been close to our Sima family. Unexpectedly, he deliberately cheated us!"


    "Fang? Mindful of Wu Pa Lu Lu? Hongshan?"


    Sima Gang''s face sank.


    He had long heard that the person who killed Fang Hongshan himself before was indeed the bastard.


    "The Fang family must have joined forces with Jiang Ning. Otherwise, why would the eight great families be imprisoned, but Jiang Ning let Fang Wei go back alone?"


    Sima Heng said angrily, "Great Elder, absolutely, absolutely can''t let the Fang family go!"

 Chapter 1553： Make your own decision

    "If it were not for the Fang family, I would never be fooled, nor would my Sima family and other aristocratic families be fooled!"


    "We will not be so humiliated by Na Jiangning in the East China Sea!"


    "The Fang family is definitely concealing evil intentions. Even, they have discussed with Jiang Ning a long time ago, united and suppressed other families of mine. Fortunately, they will have more voice in the future!"


    Sima Heng is almost crazy. He can''t wait for Jiang Ning to die now, and for the Fang family to die too!


    "Then Jiang Ning has a lot of boxing scores!"


    He fanned the flames and looked at Sima Gang''s face, his face getting more and more ugly, his voice getting louder and louder, "If this goes on, my Sima family has any confidence to fight for boxing?"


    "My Sima family, what face is there?"


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the table next to Sima Gang was slapped and slapped to pieces!


    "enough!"


    He roared, glared at him, staring at Sima Heng, and he was so scared that Sima Heng didn''t dare to speak any more, and he didn''t even dare to gasp.


    Sima Gang''s face was uglier than eating a dead mouse.


    face!


    The most important thing for the hidden family is face!


    He, the great elder, represents the face of the Sima family.


    But now?


    Being played around by the Fang family, being humiliated by Jiang Ning and that Donghai!


    "I will ask the Fang family for an explanation!"


    Sima just snorted, got up and left quickly.


    Seeing Sima Gang''s back disappeared, Sima Heng dared to breathe. His whole body was wet with sweat. At that moment, Sima Gang was too scary.


    "Vengeance! Revenge must be revenge!"


    Sima Heng gritted his teeth and said, "We want to get more boxing scores and more right to speak..."


    He could imagine that Sima had just gone to Fang''s house, and he would definitely make a big fuss.


    Even the two old guys from the Fang family must give Sima Gang face.


    Is it possible that you want to turn your face with his Sima family?


    "Fang family... Jiang Ning... you, none of you can die!"


    At that time.


    Fang family!


    In the backyard, no one has ever dared to come in.


    A few old camphor trees, towering into the clouds.


    The dense leaves cover the sky and the sun, and the tree is gloomy.


    A wooden house, just behind the old camphor tree, was alone there. It has not been known for many years. In front of the house, there were a lot of fallen leaves. When the wind blew, it was gently rolled up and taken away, and then slowly fell.


    At the moment, in the wooden house, Fang Wei stood there, his head slightly lowered, his complexion not very good.


    "This matter is indeed my responsibility, and it has lost the Fang family''s face."


    Fang Wei said, "Now things are affecting seven other hidden families, so I''m here to ask both of you how to do it."


    In front of him, sitting two people with gray hair, one on the left and the other on the right, looked almost exactly the same, and even their manners were somewhat similar.


    "You are the owner of the family, what you should do is your own decision."


    The man on the left opened his mouth, his voice slightly hoarse.


    "This boxing score is true."


    The man on the right looked at the boxing sheet in his hand and rubbed it lightly with his fingers. The touch from his fingers made him be sure that this is indeed a real boxing sheet.


    He glanced at Fang Wei and nodded: "The Great Elder is right. You are the Patriarch, so you should make your own decision."


    "The two of us, when you were the head of the family, we just handed the Fang family into your hands, do you understand."


    "But... the second elder,"


    Fang Wei hesitated for a moment, "Involving the other seven reclusive families, if they think that I will join forces with Donghai to cheat them,? Ershi, Lu Yi, Wu Linglu? They will definitely be at a disadvantage to each other''s family!"


    What he has been worried about is this.


    "Now that the boxing table appears, the ancient armistice agreement will be abolished. Any hidden family will not sit idly by and will definitely move."


    "I''m worried, they will join forces!"

 Chapter 1554： I arranged

    What Fang Wei worries most is that Fang''s family is isolated by other families. Even if they don''t want to, Jiang Ning''s boy, who has a very deep city house, has already caused other families to doubt his Fang''s family after a little use.


    If things are not handled properly, it is really possible that Fang''s family will be isolated.


    Didn''t he know that Jiang Ning wanted Fang Qiu to get revenge and ruin Fang''s family!


    "Cooperate to deal with Fang''s family?"


    The first elder and the second elder looked at each other, smiled faintly, with a calm tone, but with a domineering expression, "Dare they?"


    "They may not be afraid!"


    Fang Wei said, "They will find a reason, saying that our Fang family violated the agreement and secretly sent people out of the mountain to search for the whereabouts of the fist sheet, that **** from Black Mountain..."


    Thinking of this, Fang Wei became angry.


    Just on this point, his Fang''s family fell into trouble, and they couldn''t explain it even if they wanted to explain it.


    "Black Mountain,"


    Suddenly, the second elder sneered, "I arranged it."


    The room suddenly became quiet.


    Fang Wei looked surprised and unbelievable.


    Montenegro, the second elder arranged it?


    Violating the agreement of the eight great families, secretly arranging people to search for the whereabouts of the Jidao boxing table, is it also the arrangement of the second elder?


    "This¡­¡­"


    Fang Wei opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "Everything is arranged by me, including the person who is related to Fang Ran."


    The second elder''s expression was indifferent, and he couldn''t see any emotional changes. "That Taoist has some abilities. He seems to have noticed something. If he is dead, then forget it. Otherwise, I will kill him myself."


    Fang Wei dare not speak anymore.


    Black Mountain was arranged by the second elder, and the great elder must have known it. He knew very well that the two elders were brothers and inseparable, and the great elder must know what the second elder did.


    But what do they...what do they want to do?


    "Fang Wei, you remember!"


    The second elder stared at Fang Wei with a cold voice, "My Fang family is truly qualified to control the Ji Dao boxing score. I can also tell you that the point behind the boxing score belongs to the Fang family!"


    Fang Wei''s heart beats!


    He faintly felt that there seemed to be something he didn''t know at all.


    Even if he is the head of the Fang family, even if he thinks he already knows a lot.


    At this moment, when Fang Wei thought about it, Fang Wei reacted. Why did he fail to notice when he had been the head of the Patriarch for so many years? Er Shi Yi Zhe Yi Wu Aixi? Going to Black Mountain to deceive himself, there are two elders behind him, what is Fang Wei?


    "Two elders, then, what should I do next, please also express the two elders!"


    Fang Wei bowed his hands and said respectfully with his head down.


    "when--"


    Before the two elders could speak, a melodious bell sounded outside.


    In a short period of time, the big clock of the Fang family has rang three times.


    The first time it was Jiang Ning, the second time the seven great families came together, and the third time, who would it be?


    The elders of the Fang family and the second elders looked at each other, squinting slightly, and the narrow gap in the eyes revealed a cold light. Fang Wei could feel it without raising his head. The surrounding temperature seemed to drop in an instant. Ten degrees!


    Cold, depressed!


    "Should come, always come."


    The Grand Elder said indifferently, "Since you have come early, then solve it early."


    The second elder nodded: "The two of us, it''s time to move around."


    The words are very simple, but Fang Wei can hear him, his scalp is numb!


    In these words, the hidden murderous intention of Sen Leng made him feel that his bones were fighting.


    He didn''t know what secrets the Fang family had, and what secrets the two elders had!

 Chapter 1555： blackmail

    "Fang family old man!"


    Without waiting for Fang Wei to leave, a muffled voice came directly outside.


    He could hear that there was anger in this tone, and it was definitely an unkind person!


    "You go out."


    The second elder of the Fang family said lightly.


    "Yes."


    Fang Wei immediately walked out the door and saw Sima Gang, the elder of the Sima family, stepping forward.


    Long walk and tiger step, very imposing!


    "I have seen Great Elder Sima!"


    Fang Wei said politely.


    "Humph."


    But Sima Gang didn''t even look at him, taking Fang Wei as air and heading directly towards the wooden house.


    Fang Wei''s expression remained unchanged, and he didn''t say anything. He walked out of the yard, but didn''t leave. He leaned against the wall and took a few deep breaths.


    Heishan was arranged by the second elder, that is to say, in violation of the agreement of the eight great families, secretly searching for the Jidao fist score outside, was the second elder and the others instructed?


    Otherwise, how could Montenegro be able to hide it from herself.


    But this is why, the two elders refused to tell themselves, are they not trusting themselves?


    Fang Wei frowned and felt that things were not that simple.


    Especially what the second elder said just now that only the Fang family can control this Jidao boxing score?


    Fang Wei''s heart beating faster and faster, almost jumping out of his chest!


    He turned his ears, listening to the movement in the wooden house.


    now.


    Among the wooden houses.


    The elders of the Fang family and the second elders were still sitting cross-legged. They were exactly the same as people in the mirror, except for their voices.


    "The Fang family has such a big hand!"


    Sima just glanced at the two people and squinted slightly, "Why, want to swallow everything greedily?"


    "Hmph, I tell you, it''s impossible!"


    He was angry and vented his depression.


    "Sima Gang, you rushed into our house like this, and said such inexplicable things, I don''t know what you mean."


    Fang Jin, the elder of the Fang family, said lightly.


    "This is the Fang family, even if you are the elder of the Sima family, you should temper your temper!"


    "Haha, Fang Jin, don''t follow me with this one!"


    Sima Gang was not polite, "Don''t think I don''t know what you two brothers want to do!"


    He stared at the two brothers Fang Jin and Fang Yin, his eyes shrank, "Who can you hide from for so many years?"


    "If you let other family elders know that the seven families will join forces to isolate your Fang family, I would like to see what other waves your Fang family can make!"


    Fang Jin and Fang Yin looked calm, without any mood swings.


    It seemed that they didn''t understand what Sima was just saying.


    "I don''t want much!"


    Sima Gang is very direct. He has always disliked roundabouts and straightforwardness. This is the best way to communicate with this family.


    "I want three pages of boxing score!"


    As soon as he spoke, the second elder of the Fang family sneered.


    "Three pages of boxing? My Fang family only has one page, you want three pages? You dare to speak loudly, Sima Gang, don''t go too far!"


    Fang Yin had a fierce temper and stared at Sima Gang: "You are very unwise if you want to blackmail the two of us."


    "Don''t force me!"


    Sima Gang shouted.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the wooden house suddenly became serious.


    "Your Sima family wants the Ji Dao boxing score. Get it yourself. What does it have to do with our Fang family? Your Sima has just lost face and you are incompetent. What are you doing with my brothers?"


    In Fang Yin''s tone, with a hint of sarcasm, he glanced at Sima Gang up and down, smiling contemptuously, and even more so that Sima Gang was displeased by the sorrow of Yi Yi Ling Wu Fu.


    Sima Gang has always speculated that the two old men of the Fang family had other ambitions after being closed for many years. I didn''t know what they were before, but now, the Fang family has violated the agreement of the eight great families and secretly searched for the boxing table for 20 years!


    What do they want to do?


    Sima Gang is very clear now!

 Chapter 1556： kill!

    "I don''t tell you so much. Either the seven families know that your Fang family violated the agreement and want to occupy more boxing scores and the right to speak, or give me what I want, you choose yourself!


    He is too lazy to talk nonsense.


    It doesn''t make sense to say so much, and bargaining is not what he likes to do.


    Now that the matter is clear and can strive for more benefits for the Sima family, that is the best!


    But the Fang family two people, but it is impossible to give it to him!


    The atmosphere is very serious, even Fang Wei, who is far away from the wooden house, can faintly feel that the wooden house exudes a violent and murderous spirit!


    boom--


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and Fang Wei immediately turned his head and looked at it. The door of the wooden house shattered in an instant.


    A figure flew out.


    "You dare to kill me!"


    Sima Gang burst out with a shout, glaring at him, roaring like a huge thunder.


    "call out!"


    "Shoo? Shut Shi Fu Pa Shi Ling Zhe Lu?!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there were two more figures, galloping out, one from the left and the other, surrounding Sima Gang, and immediately shot.


    Every move is a killer move!


    Fang Jin and Fang Yin didn''t talk nonsense at all.


    Even if Sima Gang did not speak loudly, since he is here today, don''t even think about leaving!


    boom!


    [The eighth district www.yeyin8.com] Bang!


    boom!


    The battle is on the verge!


    But for a moment, the three of them fought fiercely.


    Speechless, crazy and overbearing, the three masters fighting each other, even Fang Wei felt frightened.


    "Two ancestors..."


    He took a deep breath, "So strong!"


    Fang Wei didn''t expect that Fang Jin and Fang Yin were so powerful that they had been in seclusion for many years, and they had actually raised their strength to such a terrifying state?


    As soon as Sima was in the hands of two people, he couldn''t hold it for long. When he accidentally exposed his flaws, Fang Yin punched him in his heart, and he flew out.


    "impossible!"


    Sima Gang opened his mouth and spouted a mouthful of blood, his face was horrified, "You two..."


    Wow!


    The blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, making it impossible for him to say anything behind him. The panic and surprise on his face were even more frightened.


    "The road of martial arts, if you don''t advance, you will retreat."


    Fang Yin walked over, "As a hidden family, if you can''t improve yourself, then what is the difference from the defeated martial arts circles."


    He walked up to Sima Gang, condescendingly, looking down at Sima Gang, "A person like you is not qualified to know that place."


    "Your Sima family is also not qualified!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sima Gang didn''t speak, Fang Yin kicked it hard and gave him no chance to escape.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Sima Gang''s whole body flew out again, hitting the ground heavily, and there was no sound in an instant!


    thump! thump!


    Fang Wei''s heart almost shattered.


    died?


    Sima just died?


    The elder of the Sima family unexpectedly died... was killed by the elders of the Fang family together!


    That''s the great elder of the hermit family.


    Fang Wei''s face turned pale, his breathing was short of breath, and he couldn''t react at all. What was going on, both of them were the great elders, how could the strength of Sima Gang and the two elders of the Fang family be so different.


    "Fang Wei."


    Fang Yin, the second elder of the Fang family, raised his head and glanced, he knew Fang Wei was outside the door.


    "Second Elder!"


    Fang Wei took a deep breath, walked in immediately, and glanced at Sima Gang, who had fallen to the ground, with no life left, still restless.


    "Processed."


    The second elder wrote lightly, "In addition, the Sima family doesn''t need to stay. Today, I want the Sima family to disappear!"

 Chapter 1557： About to start

    Fang Wei''s heart beats!


    He didn''t expect that the second elder would say such harsh words to destroy the Sima family?


    What a joke.


    "Second Elder..."


    Fang Wei''s throat slipped, even though he was calm enough as the head of the Fang family, he still felt frightened when he heard such words.


    Destroyed a hidden family!


    This is really not a joke.


    Not to mention that the Sima Family is not weak, although... Although their strongest Great Elder has been killed at this moment, there are still many other masters in the Sima Family.


    "Fang Wei!"


    The second elder''s expression sank, and he pointed to the corpse of Sima Gang on the ground, "Since his death, the Sima family is destined to perish, don''t you understand?"


    Fang Wei''s face turned pale.


    This is too big!


    Destroyed a hidden family.


    The eight hidden families must exist, because the purpose of their existence is to crack the secret behind the Ji Dao fist sheet, which requires the co-existence of the eight hidden families.


    If a family is destroyed...


    "And I tell you, this is just the beginning!"


    The second elder sneered, "We will also destroy the other six families, leaving only our Fang family!"


    "..."


    Fang Wei is completely numb!


    What is the second elder doing?


    Destroyed the other seven hidden families? That''s crazy!


    "Second Elder!"


    Fang Wei took a deep breath, "Fang Wei doesn''t understand one thing, if you kill them, how can you break the secret of the boxing book?"


    "This is not your consideration."


    The second elder said lightly.


    He stepped forward and walked to Fang Wei, his icy eyes were like cold stars.


    Even if Fang Wei is the Fang family and the Patriarch designated by the second elders, he can feel it at this moment that if he speaks more nonsense, the second elder will definitely break his neck immediately!


    "Just follow the instructions and kill the other six in the shortest time!"


    The second elder said lightly, "The strongest masters of their families, I will kill with the elders, do you understand!"


    "Yes!"


    Fang Wei shouted.


    After speaking, he dared not ask another question, and immediately dragged Sima Gang''s body away.


    Fang Jin didn''t say much. As the great elder, he didn''t talk much. Many things were not even made by him. The second elder Fang Yin made more decisions.


    "It''s going to start."


    Er Chang? Dian Ling closed flicking Pa Ling Pa Pa? Old squinted his eyes and looked into the distance.


    "it has started."


    The elder nodded, but the words were still brief.


    ...


    At that time, Jiang Ning felt that he was getting lazy.


    There are many things that you don¡¯t need to do on your own. Someone can do a good job, and you don¡¯t need to worry about them at all.


    Cultivating talents is indeed the right path.


    Especially in Lin''s.


    The current Lin Group is developing too fast, so fast that even Jiang Ning feels it is a bit stimulating.


    With the development of the company, Lin Yuzhen also became more and more busy.


    At work, Jiang Ning can''t really help Lin Yu, he can only stay with her quietly in the office.


    When Lin Yu was really tired, and when he raised his head and rubbed his neck, he could see Jiang Ning at any time, with his eyes facing him, which was good enough.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was leaning on the sofa, carefully peeling the grapes in the fruit bowl, putting them in another plate without lifting his head.


    At the desk not far away, Lin Yuzhen had dozens of signed documents alone.


    "call--"


    After a while, Lin Yu really let out a sigh, raised her head and stretched out like a cat, "Finally, it''s over!"


    She turned her head and saw that Jiang Ning was still peeling grapes, and immediately ran over with a smile and sat directly on Jiang Ning''s lap.

 Chapter 1558： kneel!

    "Wow! The grapes are all peeled?"


    "Peel it off."


    Jiang Ning smiled, and put the last one in his hand into Lin Yuzhen''s mouth, "Is it sweet?"


    "Ok!"


    Lin Yu really felt that it was not only sweet in his mouth, but also sweet in his heart.


    Jiang Ning carefully removed all the grape seeds.


    "Have you had any headaches lately?"


    Jiang Ning asked as he wiped his hands.


    "No, everything went well."


    Lin Yuzhen stuffed grapes one by one into his mouth, and the food was sweet.


    Jiang Ning''s sweetness.


    "Overseas gambling city, progress has been good, staring at Xiang Gao, there will be no problem, but it is the Naslanka family..."


    Lin Yuzhen pursed her lips and looked up at Jiang Ning. The faces of the two people were no more than ten centimeters apart. "The princess of the Silanka family seems to be obsessed with you."


    "She gave up her heart."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I am the man she can''t get."


    Lin Yu really snorted.


    My own man is too likable and sometimes a troublesome thing.


    She didn''t dare to say that she was good enough to ignore all threats from women, but the sense of security Jiang Ning gave her made her completely unnecessary to care about them.


    "I just think she is a bit pitiful."


    Lin Yuzhen said softly, "She used to be a arrogant person, but now she has become a little humble."


    Jiang Ning was startled.


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen seriously, looking down from above.


    Looking from head to toe, it seemed that he didn''t know the woman in front of him. The look in his eyes made Lin Yu really embarrassed.


    "what happened?"


    "Ai? Shan Aishan covers the land in the west? Is my heart overflowing?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Want to show kindness? The queen wants to give me some concubines."


    "Think beautiful!"


    Lin Yu really snorted, grabbed a grape and stuffed it into Jiang Ning''s mouth, "Eat your grapes, I''m working!"


    Jiang Ning was amused for a while.


    He was about to talk when the phone rang.


    "Well, they''re back again?"


    Jiang Ning''s complexion was calm, it seemed that in this world, apart from Lin Yuzhen, there was no other person to do anything to make him feel emotional.


    "I see."


    He got up, brought the remaining grapes to Lin Yuzhen''s table, pinched her face, and said gently: "There is something wrong with the martial arts hall, I''ll go there first."


    "You ate the grapes, let A Fei take you home later."


    "Well, you are busy, don''t worry about me."


    Lin Yu said so cleverly.


    She knew that Jiang Ning had to consider far more things than herself.


    Not only the Lin family, but also the Jidao martial arts hall, and the entire Donghai affairs, even...too much.


    Make yourself stronger as soon as possible!


    In this way, she can stand beside Jiang Ning and help him share more things.


    Jiang Ning left the Lin family and went directly to the Jidao martial arts center.


    Inside the martial arts hall, the atmosphere is a bit strange.


    "Master."


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming, Fang Qiu stepped forward, frowning and said, "The elders, the three who have returned, look at their appearance, things seem to be something wrong."


    "I asked them, they don''t say anything, they have to wait for you to come and tell you."


    Fang Qiu didn''t know what happened to these people, but Jiang Ning agreed to let them go. How come these people suddenly ran back to the East China Sea after they returned to Zhongnanshan.


    Could it be that they really like it here?


    "The owner of the museum is here!"


    Someone yelled and sat inside, expressionless and even a little sluggish, the eyes of a few elders suddenly lighted up, and quickly got up and rushed out.


    "thump!"


    Several people knelt in front of Jiang Ning at the same time!

 Chapter 1559： Help!

    The floor rang suddenly, and everyone present was shocked.


    Not only Tan Xing, but also Fang Qiu, did not expect that the elders of the dignified family would kneel when they said they would kneel.


    Moreover, Jiang Ning didn''t even say a word.


    "A few,"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly and glanced at a few people, "What do you mean?"


    He was also surprised that the elders of Huangfu, but the elders of the hermit family, respected their status, and valued their dignity even more.


    Kneeling, but did not hesitate.


    I didn''t force them.


    "Jiangning, save us!"


    Elder Huangfu, his face was still a little pale, trembling in his voice, shouted loudly.


    "Jiangning, please help us!"


    Several other people shouted at the same time, almost crying.


    Fang Qiu''s people were even more surprised.


    Looking for Jiangning to save them?


    Not long after they left the East China Sea, Jiang Ning had let them go, otherwise, even if they were strong, they would never want to leave the East China Sea safely and return to Zhongnan Mountain.


    Now, returning to the East China Sea, please help Jiang Ning?


    "stand up."


    Jiang Ning said, "What happened?"


    "Zhongnanshan..."


    Elder Huangfu took a deep breath, "Zhongnan Mountain is in chaos!"


    "My Huangfu''s house is destroyed!"


    Boom


    Hearing this, Tan Xing and others'' expressions changed slightly, and Fang Qiu was also shocked, thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    "My home was also attacked!"


    "And my Xin''s house...Almost every one was attacked! We found something wrong and escaped, but the others..."


    Xin''s parents are always full of grief and anger.


    When they returned to Zhongnan Mountain and their family, they saw the scene of dilapidation, the family door plaques were smashed, and there were countless casualties in the hall.


    Those who survived, I''m afraid they don''t know where they fled.


    They didn''t expect that, as a hidden family, they would be attacked and suffered such terrible things.


    "What happened?"


    Fang Qiu asked.


    "I don''t know! I don''t know!"


    Elder Huangfu shouted, clutching his hair, "When I went back, there was no one in Huangfu''s family, and there were too many dead people...too many, my children...are all dead!"


    Even if there are people who have survived, they have disappeared. I don''t know if they were taken away or where they fled.


    Not only the Huangfu family, but the elders present all saw with their own eyes that their family was ruined, and there were dead people everywhere, and blood flowed into rivers!


    "what happened?"


    Hearing the movement, Sima Quan, who was staying in the room, ran out immediately.


    He looked at the embarrassed elder Huangfu and the others, his heart beating violently, grabbed his shoulders, and shouted, "What the **** is going on! Where is my Sima family? Where is my Sima family!"


    Elder Huangfu raised his head, looked at Sima Quan, and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    He can''t even take care of his own family, there is still time, so go to Sima''s house to see.


    Hearing his words, Sima Quan only felt that his whole person, as if his soul had been emptied in an instant, Sima''s family must have been in an accident!


    Sima Quan got up to go out.


    "What are you going to do!"


    Fang Qiu called to him.


    "I want to go back to Zhongnan Mountain!"


    Sima Quan roared, his eyes red instantly, "There must be something wrong at home, at home..."


    His lips were trembling, he didn''t know what this home was like now, and he didn''t know whether he had any qualifications to say about it.


    "You go back now, a dead end!"


    Elder Huangfu shook his head, "Zhongnan Mountain is in chaos, completely chaotic!"


    He turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning: "Jiang Ning! Jiang Ning! Help us! Can you help us?"

 Chapter 1560： Cheats

    "You have the strength, you help us, help me find...Will you find someone from our Huangfu family!"


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    He didn''t know what happened to Zhongnanshan.


    He has an arrangement to watch the movement of Zhongnan Mountain. If someone comes out of the mountain, he will know, but Jiang Ning has no way of knowing what happened inside.


    Not to mention, the hidden places of the eight great families are different.


    He only knows where Fang''s family is now, but he doesn''t know where the other families are. Where does he go to find someone.


    "Zhong Nanshan, you should be more familiar than me."


    Jiang Ning said, "You can''t find anyone, how can I find it?"


    He is not that stupid, let alone being a good man.


    The hermit family was destroyed, and all of them were destroyed at once. This is definitely not a trivial matter. There are many masters of each family, not to mention that the big elders of each family are all first-class. Master!


    Who has the ability to defeat each family one by one?


    "Save us..."


    Elder Huangfu and others, have never been so worried.


    But they also knew that Jiang Ning and them had never been friends, and Jiang Ning had no obligation to help them.


    "If you are willing to help us, I can tell you where my Xin family secrets are!"


    Elder Xin took a deep breath and looked at Jiang Ning with imploring eyes, "I know where the elder is located. These are all about Ji Dao fist scores, and they are left by my ancestors of the Xin family!


    "As long as you save the Xin family and find our elder, I will tell you!"


    "My Huangfu''s house, you can also give it to you!"


    Elder Huangfu gritted his teeth and the family was ruined. What cheats and fist scores are needed?


    They wanted to get the boxing score to allow the family to go one step further and get more resources from the place pointed to by the boxing map map, but now, even the family is destroyed.


    What else do they hope for [August One Chinese Network www.x81zw.me]?


    "Jiangning!"


    Elder Huangfu¡¯s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, "I know you want to decipher the secrets of the boxing score. Without the secrets controlled by the hidden family, it is difficult for you to decipher."


    "I know you are very good, even if there is no hidden family, there may be a way, but it will definitely cost you a lot of time and energy. This is a deal! It is a deal!"


    Jiang Ning frowned and said nothing.


    In fact, he had already guessed, so he asked a few people to write the words "Wuji", and asked them to write in words controlled by each family.


    But what each one writes is actually different. Eight schools have eight ways of writing. What does this mean?


    This means that deciphering the code of the fist sheet is a permutation and combination, and it requires eight kinds of characters to form a combination of Lu Wubupa and a companion to explain...


    It now appears that the secrets they talked about are naturally the words controlled by each family.


    To decipher the fist score, you have to know the words on the fist score!


    Jiang Ning still didn''t speak, looking at several elders.


    Since this is a transaction, it means that it is now a negotiation, and those who speak first lose the initiative in the negotiation process.


    "Jiangning!"


    There was less than ten seconds of silence, and Elder Huangfu couldn¡¯t help it. Seeing Jiang Ning not speaking, he stood up and gritted his teeth, ¡°I swear by the honor of the Huangfu family. The blood of the Huangfu family will continue, even if I die, I will definitely give you the secret book!"


    Jiang Ning''s brows stretched slightly, and he turned his head and glanced at the other elders.


    "What about you?"


    He said lightly.

 Chapter 1561： Was fooled by the Fang family

    Where do they have options?


    Now that the family is ruined, no one can be found, and no one knows what happened.


    And with their strength, even if they are found, what can they do?


    Even the whereabouts of the big elders in the family are unknown. It is obvious that the people who shot are strong enough, so powerful that they can''t fight against several families.


    "So are we!"


    The Xin family waited for several elders, gritted their teeth and said, "This is the promise of us? Ran Yilu Ling''s staff? As the elders of the world, we do what we say!"


    Even the family is gone, so what do you want to do?


    Boxing score is an opportunity, it is something that allows the family to develop and take off, but even the blood of the family can''t be continued, and it''s a fart!


    "As long as you can preserve the blood of our family, we can also give you the secrets of our family."


    This is indeed a transaction.


    Jiang Ning has no obligation to take risks for them.


    They don''t even know who they are facing now, let alone look for it. Even if they find it, even so many masters in their family can''t resist it. With them, what can they do?


    Only Jiangning and Donghai can save people now!


    Jiang Ning looked at several people and nodded.


    "You remember, this is business."


    He didn''t say much, and he didn''t know how to be a good person, to give these for nothing, and he was still helping himself not long ago.


    Don''t do anything that is not good.


    As for those cheats, they were exactly what Jiang Ning wanted. If they could get them, Lu Jing would definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    "It''s not too late, get ready to leave!"


    Jiangning Road.


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou immediately responded and turned to shout.


    Soon, everyone was there.


    Jiang Ning never procrastinated when doing things, he would do it immediately if he wanted to do it.


    Especially in this special situation, it is not a trivial matter that several families have been attacked, at least the secretive people, in terms of strength, will definitely not be weak.


    "I''ll go as well!"


    Sima Quan gritted his teeth and followed.


    Even if he was given up by the Sima family, he couldn''t give up his home.


    The group of people rushed to Zhongnan Mountain at the fastest speed.


    At this moment, the temperature of Zhongnan Mountain is very different from that of the outside world. After entering the mountain gate, I soon felt that the temperature was declining.


    "Several major families are located in the depths of the mountains and forests. We chose to retreat to the mountains and forests because of the eight families. At the same time, we got the secret book, and everyone got a part of it."


    Sima Quan explained, ¡°We know that there are such things as boxing scores. The founders have also searched for a long time. They found that if they rushed to search, they would only break the order. Therefore, the eight schools agreed that when the boxing scores naturally appear, all of them will be hidden. Zhongnanshan, you are not allowed to go out and search privately."


    With the martial arts strength of the eight great families, if they forcefully search for it, they will easily break the social order outside.


    This is not allowed by the founders.


    This is the agreement of the eight great families, and it has lasted for several generations, and no one can exceed it.


    "But the Fang family has been searching outside for twenty years, don''t you know?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Sima Quan.


    "We also only recently learned about it."


    Sima Quan said.


    His face was a little ugly, and the seven great families were all tricked by the Fang family.


    Suddenly, his heart beat abruptly. He raised his head to look at Jiang Ning, his lips moved, and he couldn''t help wondering whether it was the Fang family who attacked the hidden family!


    "Let''s go to the Sima family first."


    Jiang Ning shook his head lightly, without saying anything.


    In fact, Jiang Ning''s guess is the same, even, there is no need to guess at all.


    Several other houses have been attacked, and now you only need to see what is going on at Sima¡¯s house, and it will be clear.

 Chapter 1562： Hurry and kill!

    Sima Quan''s footsteps were getting faster and faster. In the mountains and forests, he couldn''t stop his speed. He couldn''t wait to return to Sima''s house to see the situation.


    Jiang Ning and others kept up one by one, without letting go.


    Even the Gou and others are not as powerful as the elders like Sima Quan, but they have also experienced enough training, and the speed of walking in the mountains and forests is even faster than that of Sima Quan!


    But after half an hour of rushing march, Sima Quan saw the courtyard of the Sima family from a distance.


    In this deep mountain and old forest, it is not something ordinary people can do to build such a house.


    The door plaque is still intact!


    Sima Quan''s heart beat violently. Seeing that the door plaque was intact and the hanging heart was slightly lowered, he was about to pass, and Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to stop him.


    "how?"


    Sima Quan turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning, "Sima''s house, there should be no accident."


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "Don''t you smell it?"


    "Ok?"


    Sima Quan stopped, wrinkled his nose, took a hard breath, his face changed drastically.


    The smell of blood!


    Even if there is wind in the mountains and forests, I am afraid that the blood will be blown away long ago, but he can still smell the **** smell from Sima''s house, which is pungent.


    Sima Quan was even more anxious, ignoring other things, and rushed out in a hurry.


    "and many more!"


    Jiang Ning yelled, but couldn''t stop him, Sima Quan could not wait.


    He rushed to the front of Sima''s house and rushed in directly.


    In the eyes, it is a mess!


    The blood stained the ground, even some of it had dried up!


    Simaquan¡¯s heart beats, and the blood in his eyes trembles because of his anger. He squeezed his fist and looked at the blood on the ground. He seemed to be able to see the scene of the massacre here not long ago... ¡­


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Sima Quan roared, "Who is it! Who is it! Who is it!"


    His voice was full of anger and murderousness.


    Sima Quan scanned the surroundings and couldn''t hear any movement. The entire Sima family seemed to be gone, all dead?


    So much blood on the ground...


    He is going crazy!


    Where is the Great Elder Sima Gang?


    Simaru is that Patriarch!


    Where are the men, women and children in the family?


    Sima Quan looked at the surroundings, his eyes were already red, and the old tears were full of tears, no matter how he was abandoned by the elder, at this moment, he just wanted to know where the Sima family had gone.


    Are they all killed? Isn''t it... all gone.


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    Suddenly, two sharp arrows shot out!


    Simaquan''s ears moved and he reacted very quickly. He twisted his body and immediately dodged. His arms were still scratched and blood was splashing. He gritted his teeth and turned his head to look. At the end of the corridor, the two figures fled after putting cold arrows.


    "stop!"


    He yelled, with a fierce look in his eyes, "Stop me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he rushed out, but no one could still be seen. The two figures were turned over from the wall and disappeared.


    Sima Quan was very annoyed, how did he let them run away.


    It''s them!


    It must be them, the Sima family has become like this, these guys are the murderers.


    "hateful!"


    Sima Quan was trembling with anger, how could he let them run away.


    "thump!"


    Outside the door, two figures flew in and fell heavily under Sima Quan''s feet, their hands and feet already broken, and they were screaming screamingly.


    Jiang Ning walked in slowly and glanced at Sima Quan.


    "Unexpectedly, there are still people left, and they are plotting against you. It seems that they really want to kill you Sima Family!"

 Chapter 1563： mean

    Jiang Ning looked at the two men and snorted softly.


    He turned his head and looked at Sima Quan: "What do you want to ask, hurry up."


    "Snapped!"


    Sima Quan stepped forward and slapped one of them directly, his mouth was full of blood, "Who are you?"


    "Have the ability, kill us! I can''t say anything!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Sima Quan seemed to be crazy, breaking his bones one by one, screaming heartbreakingly.


    The two people who fell there didn''t even have the chance to commit suicide. They were forced by Sima Quan to feel worse than death!


    "Say!"


    Sima Quan roared, his eyes almost cannibalistic.


    "Fang...Fangjia..."


    After a while, he heard these two words.


    Fang family!


    It really is Fang''s family!


    "We...we are Lord Hongshan''s subordinates...he let us..."


    "Crack!"


    Before they could finish speaking, Sima Quan broke their necks directly, with a murderous look, boiling like the sea!


    "The Fang family! It really is the Fang family! It''s a hidden evil heart!"


    Sima Quan gritted his teeth, "They dare to..."


    The elders of the other families were equally indignant. No one thought that it would be the Fang family.


    The Fang family dared to attack several other reclusive families.


    How can they have such a powerful strength, attacking several hidden families one after another?


    "Fang family, do you have such strength?"


    Brother Gou was a little surprised. The eight hidden families should have similar strengths. How could the Fang family use this method to attack several other families in succession?


    "in case¡­¡­"


    Fang Qiu, who was standing on the side, slipped his Adam''s apple and glanced at Brother Dog. "If it was the ancestor who did it, it would be possible."


    "Ancestor?"


    "The second elder of the Fang family?"


    Sima Quan turned his head to look at Fang Qiu, the corner of his eyes throbbed.


    "Yes, Fang Jin, the elder of the Fang family, is powerful, and the second elder Fang Yin is good at... using poison."


    Fang? Wu Linglu closed and brushed Lu Pa? Qiu nodded.


    If you use poison, you can poison the great elders of every major family before the people are ready to poison it, and then the Fang family can do it again, that is completely possible.


    It''s just that Fang Qiu couldn''t understand why the Fang family wanted to do this. This is equivalent to becoming a mortal enemy with the other seven families, and the Fang family is seeking a dead end!


    "mean!"


    Elder Huangfu cursed, clenching his fists, "Fang family these despicable villains!"


    He stared at Fang Qiu with a murderous look in his eyes. Before he said a word, his sight was blocked by Brother Dog.


    "He is not from the Fang family now, put your eyes away."


    Brother Gou was not at all polite, "If you dare to look at my brother like that, don¡¯t blame me for being polite!"


    Fang Qiu felt warm.


    In the past at Fang''s house, who would protect him like this, but when he arrived in the East China Sea, he became an apprentice of Jiangning at the Jidao Martial Arts Center. Not only Jiangning, but the entire Donghai people are protecting him!


    Elder Huangfu said nothing.


    His anger couldn''t be concealed, but he didn''t dare to attack the opponent Qiu again.


    "Fang Family!"


    Sima Quan didn''t care that his arm was injured. At this moment, he wanted to save people and avenge him!


    He turned around and left, and the other elders followed suit.


    "Big Brother."


    Brother Gou glanced at them, then turned to look at Jiang Ning, "Shall we follow?"


    This is the matter of their eight hidden families, and there is no need for Donghai to get involved.


    Since the Fang family was able to inflict such severe damage on the others, it must have been dependent on it, even as Fang Qiu said, the second elder of the Fang family was good at using poison, and this kind of person was not easy to deal with.


    Even the big elders of several families, with high strength, have been hit, and it can be said that they are invincible.


    "go with."


    Jiang Ning was very calm.


    He glanced at Fang Qiu, "What you have lost, you have to find a way to get it back, understand?"

 Chapter 1564： VIP

    After speaking, Jiang Ning directly followed, Fang Qiu did not hesitate, and immediately followed.


    Brother Gou and the others would not hesitate. They would listen to Jiang Ning''s decision, even if they knew they would die in the next moment, they would not even frown.


    Fang family!


    Take precautions at this moment!


    It was so tight and airtight that a group of people had already sealed the entrance to the mountain road before Fang''s house was reached.


    When Jiang Ning and his party arrived here, Sima Quan and the others immediately understood that the Fang family must have done it!


    "Fang Wei!"


    Sima Quan stepped forward and cursed angrily, "You are so brave, you dare to do such a thing, do you want to go to war with all the hidden families!"


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh? Flick closed, Lu Fuzed cover the west?!


    Rows of people rushed out, stood in front of the intersection, staring at Jiang Ning and the others on guard.


    Several people still have weapons in their hands, shining with cold light!


    "Dare you stop me?"


    Sima Quan roared.


    Elder Huangfu and others were equally angry.


    They are the elders of the world, right now the Fang family doesn''t even give them the least respect.


    "What nonsense with them, go in!"


    Jiang Ning said as he walked in the direction of Fang''s house.


    With an order, everyone moved!


    He was the first to rush out, the speed to the extreme, like a wild beast, explosive momentum, amazing.


    Boom!


    A fist blasted out, the air burst into a crackling sound, and the fist directly smashed the person to the ground and flew out.


    Be violent.


    Fang Qiu followed Jiang Ning, at the same speed.


    Today, he has completely given up everything he learned from the Fang family. One hand Tai Chi and the other Baji Quan are equally powerful and fierce like a wolf entering a flock of sheep.


    Brother Gou and the others, the battle formation technique exploded, forming a whole, turning it into a sharp arrow, directly breaking through the defense of the dozens of people.


    Not to mention those elders, who are exuding a strong murderous aura at this moment, and can''t wait to kill all of the Fang family!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    The battle didn''t last long. In front of Jiang Ning and the others, these were just small fishes and shrimps, but in a moment, they all fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ning walked to the front door of Fang''s house and looked up at it, like the word "fang" in clouds.


    "boom!"


    Without needing Jiang Ning to speak, Fang Qiu smashed the door plaque directly and stepped on several pieces with one foot.


    "Patriarch Fang!"


    Jiang Ning walked in and shouted, "I''m back to Fang''s house again, why don''t you come out and welcome?"


    His voice was magnificent, resounding through the courtyard like a thunderstorm.


    A crowd of people rushed out of Fang''s house.


    "Jiangning!"


    Fang Weilong walked swiftly, with great momentum, "You still dare to come to our Fang''s house!"


    "Why not dare?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Fang Wei and the crowd surrounding him, his expression unchanged, "Or, there is a ghost in Patriarch Fang, afraid of me coming?"


    "Fang Wei! What about our people!"


    "Hurry up and let them go!"


    "Fang Wei, you bastard, let my Sima family go!"


    Several elders didn''t care about so much, they screamed directly, and even had to do something if they didn''t agree with them.


    But Fang Wei had a confused expression on his face.


    He glanced at several elders and said inexplicably, "What are the elders saying, why can''t I understand anything?"


    "Your people are gone, what are you looking for in my house?"


    Fang Wei shook his head, "Inexplicable, really inexplicable!"

 Chapter 1565： Hand over people!

    Fang Wei''s smile seemed to be a very funny joke.


    If someone is lost, come to Fang''s house to find it?


    This is not a joke, what is it!


    "Fang Wei! Don''t you pretend to be here, what about our family members? Don''t hurry up, hand them over!"


    Sima Quan was a little bit intolerable, wishing to rush in immediately.


    The same is true for the other elders.


    The seven great families are now being attacked brutally. There are countless casualties in the family? Lu Shirandi Erlingwuran? The whereabouts of the rest are still unknown.


    Can they not be in a hurry?


    "Don''t spit people!"


    Fang Wei scolded, "What happened to your family, how do I know? What does it have to do with me?"


    He has an arrogant appearance, just refuses to admit it.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sima Quan scolded, "Shameless!"


    As he said, he was about to rush inside, Fang Wei stretched out his hand, and a dozen people stood in there.


    "Anyone who breaks into the Fang''s house without permission is equivalent to attacking the Fang''s house and kills without mercy!"


    Fang Wei coldly ordered.


    Next to him are Fang''s new twelve guardians, except for those killed by Jiang Ning, they have been refilled.


    At this moment, their attention was not at all on Sima Quan and the others, they were all staring at Jiang Ning.


    Everyone knows that Jiang Ning is the most terrifying!


    Because, some of them have to be thankful to Jiang Ning for being able to become protectors.


    "Hmph, I suspect you guys are plotting against our family!"


    Fang Wei shouted, "Our Fang family got a page of boxing scores, so now you guys want to grab the boxing scores forcibly. This is a violation of the agreement between the eight great families!"


    "I warn you that the majesty of the Fang family cannot be violated, otherwise, even if it is dead, I will maintain the dignity of the Fang family! I will kill whoever comes!"


    He was not at all polite, he was extremely tough.


    There are still some grievances on his face, which seems to be because of being wronged by several elders.


    Sima Quan was trembling with anger.


    Those two people who assassinated him were obviously from the Fang family. Does Fang Wei want to admit it?


    "Too lazy to talk nonsense with you!"


    Sima Quan screamed and swept over, "Fang Wei, if you don''t let anyone go today, I will die with your Fang family!"


    He shot it with a palm, rushing directly towards Fang Wei, and several Fang family guardians immediately blocked him.


    "superior!"


    "Go! Save people!"


    Elder Huangfu and others knew that at this time, he couldn''t hesitate. If they didn''t do it, there would be no way for them to rely on Sima Quan alone.


    But in the blink of an eye, several elders rushed up, and they had no choice.


    The battle became fierce instantly.


    More and more people came out of Fang''s family, surrounded by several elders.


    But for a while, several elders fell into a disadvantage.


    Fang Wei''s face was full of disdain, just relying on these few people, what other waves did he want to make?


    From beginning to end, he didn''t care about these elders, what can they do? His attention has always been on Jiang Ning!


    He knows Jiang Ning''s strength very well.


    "This is a matter between our eight great families, do you have to get involved?"


    Fang Wei didn''t have much politeness. He stared at Jiang Ning and said lightly, "The consequences may not be something you can afford!"


    "This is Zhongnan Mountain, and it is now Zhongnan Mountain, not your East China Sea!"


    In the words, the warning is full of meaning!


    This is Zhongnan Mountain, and now it is still Zhongnan Mountain under the rule of the Fang family. What kind of waves can the other aristocratic families make?


    Everything is in the hands of his family.


    When Jiang Ning dared to come, Fang Wei admired his courage.

 Chapter 1566： Get his things back

    "I''m not here to help them,"


    Jiang Ning was equally calm. He glanced at Fang Wei and pointed at Fang Qiu who was standing next to him, "I''ll help him and get back some things that belong to him."


    "Arrogant!"


    When Fang Wei heard this, he was furious, "Jiang Ning, don''t be too arrogant!"


    "Fang Family, it has nothing to do with this kid! There is nothing that belongs to him here!"


    "have."


    Jiangning Road.


    He stared at Fang Wei with a voice like rolling thunder, "I think the position of the head of the Fang family belongs to him."


    Hearing this, Fang Wei was even more furious.


    "you wanna die!"


    This is a provocation!


    This was a provocation, Jiang Ning didn''t put him, the Patriarch of the Fang family, in his eyes.


    How dare you say that Fang Qiu''s the position of Patriarch?


    "Fang Qiu, remember, when you become the head of the Fang family, you must do your own thing and lead the Fang family well."


    However, Jiang Ning ignored Fang Wei''s hideous face and explained slowly, "You must be positive, be optimistic, and have a sense of responsibility, understand?"


    "Yes, Master."


    "Also, to be the head of a family, the most important thing is to set a good example for young people. Don''t be like some people... No,"


    Jiang Ning deliberately turned his head and looked at Fang Wei, "Like some beasts, they don''t do human affairs, and do everything that hurts the world and reason."


    "Yes!"


    Fang Wei was so angry that he was going to explode.


    Isn''t Jiang Ning talking about himself?


    In front of so many people, as if he didn''t exist, it was too arrogant.


    "Kill them!"


    Where could Fang Wei be able to bear it, and roared, the crowds of people rushed directly towards Jiang Ning and the others.


    Jiang Ning stood there, Wensi did not move, and waved gently, the dog and others behind him became irritable again.


    Now that their battle formation skills have taken a step forward, they have long needed to have a good time with these practitioners, and they have a good run-in. Now, this is the best opportunity!


    And Fang Qiu didn''t hesitate at all. He raised his fist and moved, Tai Chi with one hand, eight levels with the other, both rigid and soft!


    Soften and soften all attacks, tough offensive, and open up a great combination, like opening a mountain and cracking the soil!


    boom!


    Morale was like a rainbow when the long punch was thrown out.


    Fang Wei''s eyes changed, and he didn''t expect Fang Qiu to become so powerful now.


    This was even stronger than his original strength in the Fang family, and he could feel that Erdi Xiling served Wuxi and felt that Fang Qiu''s understanding of martial arts had become more profound.


    This... how is this possible?


    It''s like a different person!


    Seeing Fang Wei''s face full of incredible, Jiang Ning was rather calm.


    "Accident?"


    Jiang Ning said, "There is indeed the blood of the Fang family in him, but unfortunately, in your eyes, he is not counted as a member of the Fang family."


    "Huh, what do you want to say?"


    "You had a better choice, but you chose the worst one,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Even, he put himself on a dead end."


    Fang Wei''s face changed, and the weather was uncertain.


    He looked at Jiang Ning and suddenly said hysterically: "What do you know? You don''t know anything! Do you think I am willing? You don''t understand at all!"


    "This Fang family, it''s not me who has the final say! Do you understand!"


    Fang Wei yelled, "I''ll give him a way to survive! I''ll give him a chance to live. You killed him, and you killed him, Jiang Ning!"


    He raised his hand, clenched his fist, murderous!


    "If you take him back to Zhongnan Mountain, you will kill him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Fang Wei rushed out, with a murderous look, firmly locked on Jiang Ning, and there was a kind of madness in his eyes.

 Chapter 1567： Arrogant!

    oom!


    Almost instantly, the two ran into each other.


    Fang Wei''s fist was fierce and domineering, and his shot was a killer move. He tried his best and didn''t dare to push it in the slightest.


    How powerful is Jiang Ning, he knows how, in front of Jiang Ning, where does he dare to have reservations?


    "break!"


    Jiang Ning screamed, punched out, and Fang Wei''s fist, slammed together, directly shook Fang Wei back five or six steps.


    "I brought him here, just to get back what belongs to him!"


    "My apprentice, I won''t let him die!"


    "Who? Fulu Ershan and Wulu? Can you kill him?"


    Jiang Ning''s voice, like rolling thunder, blew in Fang Wei''s ears.


    He moved faster and faster under his feet, and his fists became more and more fierce, like a rampaging beast, he beat Fang Wei to defeat steadily!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Fang Wei only felt that Jiang Ning was a lunatic, and every time he hit him, he would crush him alive.


    He couldn''t stop the terrible punching power at all.


    Even if he used his hand to block, the punching strength that can penetrate makes his hand bones numb.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and Fang Wei''s face changed drastically. Even after he stepped back, his hands dropped, shaking constantly!


    broken!


    The bone inside is broken!


    He didn''t even see his hands, there were any scars on the surface, but the bones inside were actually broken?


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Wei bared his teeth and took a deep breath, "This Zhongnan Mountain is the place of right and wrong..."


    "Where I go, I have the final say!"


    Jiang Ning ignored what Fang Wei said.


    He knew what Fang Wei meant, and he knew what Fang Wei wanted to say, but what''s the point of saying this now?


    In this Fang Family, the moment he was forced to die, it was already doomed that Fang Family could no longer exist.


    Jiang Ning wants to flatten it!


    "boom!"


    The Fang family members were constantly beaten to the ground, and these people simply couldn''t stop Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning carried a person''s neck with one hand, and threw it on the ground at will like a dead chicken.


    "Take me to meet the two ancestors of the Fang family."


    He squinted his eyes and looked at Fang Wei.


    Fang Wei''s hands were already crippled. He knew that Jiang Ning had broken his hands deliberately. If Jiang Ning wanted to kill himself, it would not be difficult at all.


    "you sure?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning, "I saw the ancestor...you will definitely die!"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at several elders: "Fang Qiu, take them to find someone."


    Hearing this, Fang Qiu waved, Sima Quan and several other elders immediately rushed into Fang''s family and searched for people from several major families. Fang Wei watched and couldn''t stop it.


    Today, Jiang Ning is here, except for the two ancestors of the Great Elder, I am afraid that no one can stop him.


    Not to mention, Jiang Ning''s group of subordinates are crazy like tigers and leopards!


    "Big Brother."


    Brother Gou walked to Jiang Ning and looked at Fang Wei vigilantly. He was worried that there would be an explosion inside.


    The Fang family was able to attack several other aristocratic families, obviously because the two elders were good at using poison.


    "Fangjia, clean it again."


    Jiang Ning looked at Brother Dog, her tone of voice filled with sorrow, "I will go in and chat with them, then come out."


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou immediately shouted, beckoning, a dozen brothers behind him, like a whole, at first glance, it is not like a dozen people at all, it is more like a person in action.


    Fang Wei looked at it, feeling a little shocked.


    Jiang Ning is too arrogant!


    He even wanted to clean Fang''s house again.


    When the first elder and the second elder kill him, the others still want to leave Fang''s house?


    He still wants to take away the position of Fang Family Patriarch from his own hands?


    "Jiangning, arrogance comes at a price!"


    Fang Wei snorted and said nothing. With both hands hanging down, he let Brother Gou and others enter Fang''s house, and he, with Jiang Ning, walked directly toward the backyard.

 Chapter 1568： He cant move

    In the gloomy backyard, under the old camphor trees, fallen leaves fluttered.


    As soon as he walked into the backyard, Jiang Ning could smell it, a faint smell of blood.


    His nose moved slightly, and there was a trace of light flashing in his eyes.


    "The first elder, the second elder, Fang Wei is useless and can''t stop these people!"


    Fang Wei stood in front of the wooden house, bowed his head and shouted.


    "Crack¡ª"


    After a while, the door of the wooden house opened.


    Two figures, one on the left and the other standing at the door, looked at Jiang Ning under the camphor tree, their eyes were calm, and there was no sign of happiness or anger.


    "Elder, all the twelve guardians have been killed..."


    Fang Wei''s voice was a little hoarse, and he glanced at his hanging hands, "My hands were also broken by him."


    "Jiang Ning,"


    The Great Elder raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, "You are so capable."


    He waved his hand, Fang Wei immediately stood aside, still lowered his head, but a sly smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Jiang Ning entered this backyard...Do you still want to get out alive?


    "Thank you for the great elder praise."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t see the slightest nervousness, "It has been a long time, no one has praised me like that."


    He stepped forward, only ten steps away from the two elders!


    Two pairs of eyes, staring at Jiang Ning, staring at Jiang Ning''s feet, seem to be calculating, launching an attack from this distance, can you kill Jiang Ning with a single blow!


    But the two of them still didn''t move.


    The second elder didn''t say a word, standing with his hands behind, standing there, just looking at Jiang Ning.


    "It''s really young and promising,"


    The elder sighed with emotion, "At such an age, he has this ability. It seems that the Daoist at the beginning is very capable and can cultivate such a master, which is admirable."


    "I don''t know, who is your master? Is it okay now? I had a relationship with him back then, and speaking of it, it can be considered an old friend."


    The Great Elder smiled and said slowly.


    He didn''t seem to know that Dao Ren was dead, and the expression on his face seemed to have a trace of concern. The look in Jiang Ning''s eyes clearly wanted to see the change in Jiang Ning''s face.


    "His old man is very good."


    However, he didn''t see anything, Jiang Ning''s face was not angry, or even expressionless, calmly like a piece of stagnant water!


    "He told me that the Fang family wanted to pass on the entire family business to his children. He also said that the two ancestors of the Fang family would go to him and accompany him to drink and play chess."


    Jiang Ning suddenly laughed, "No, I came here today for these two things."


    Hearing this, the face of Grand Elder Fang Jin suddenly sank.


    What does Jiang Ning mean!


    "I''m going to take away the position of Patriarch of the Fang family. As for the two, you may not know me? Shandixi shuts down and loves you? Where is the master, so I have a hard time to send you two on the road."


    The atmosphere solidified instantly!


    Even the air seems to be frozen and no longer flowing. Jiang Ning''s words are simply rebellious!


    Fang Wei''s heartbeat quickened. He did not expect that Jiang Ning would dare to say such arrogant words in front of two ancestors, one gold and one silver.


    "He can''t move."


    Suddenly, the second elder opened his mouth, his voice calm, but with a sense of control over the fate of others.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, with a flick of his finger, there seemed to be a faint fragrance in the air instantly.


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the elder''s face sank, and the murderous intent in his eyes broke out in an instant!


    "Jiangning!"


    He roared, "When you get here, you still dare to speak madly! Since you come to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    call out!


    The Great Elder slid out, ten steps away, but in the blink of an eye, he reached Jiang Ning, with one hand, piercing Jiang Ning''s throat fiercely!

 Chapter 1569： kill!

    The protruding hand, like a sharp sword, reached Jiang Ning''s throat almost instantly, and could easily pierce Jiang Ning''s throat!


    "Ok?"


    But all of a sudden, just as the elder Fang Jin got close to Jiang Ning, he felt his back numb instantly!


    A terrible sense of crisis hit his heart, making him feel tight in an instant.


    He raised his head and glanced, Jiang Ning in front of him was still motionless, but he felt that he was coming close, that kind of strong sense of crisis became more and more intense!


    Impossible, he can''t move anymore.


    The poison of the second elder has never been able to escape, and the big elders of several other families have all been dealt with by this poison.


    Jiang Ning, the same is the end!


    Fang Jin''s fingers almost touched Jiang Ning''s throat!


    Fang Wei, who was not far away, had a look of excitement. He seemed to have seen Jiang Ning''s throat being crushed by the elder Fang Jin, dead on the spot.


    Can.


    "boom--"


    At that moment, Jiang Ning suddenly moved!


    His fist, from bottom to top, hit Fang Jin''s chin with a seemingly random uppercut.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Fang Jin flew out, his chin tilted, and blood splashed!


    There were two more teeth, both of them flew out and fell to the ground, mixed with blood.


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Fang Wei, who was standing there, only felt his head was blank.


    How can this be?


    How can Jiangning move? This is impossible!


    The poison of the second elder Fang Yin...he had already discovered it as soon as he entered the yard. If he hadn''t been prepared for it, he couldn''t move at the same moment.


    Jiang Ning... how could Jiang Ning find out!


    Not only him, Fang Yin also looked surprised and unbelievable.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning stared at him as well.


    "Mixed poison, this kind of thing, I got tired of playing with it ten years ago."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He went on the battlefield, experienced tens of thousands of battles, and even fought with the world''s top masters. What hasn''t he experienced?


    This method of using poison is not as good as some women overseas.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and fell to the ground, his mouth full of blood? The attendant covered the elder of Xi Ai Yiran, and smiled: "Elder, how is the smell of my fist?"


    "kill!"


    The great elder roared, becoming angry from embarrassment.


    At this moment, he still thinks so much.


    I thought that Jiang Ning would be poisoned, and it was easy to kill him, but I was embarrassed no matter how much I thought about it.


    This punch...


    He has never been humiliated like this in his entire life!


    call out!


    Without the slightest hesitation, the two elders of the Fang family, one gold and one silver, are not a good crop. If you can''t kill Jiang Ning with one move, then continue to do it.


    Two people rushed to Jiangning, one left and the other right, and their strongest strength instantly broke out!


    They heard Fang Wei say that Jiang Ning was very strong, especially when Jiang Ning controlled a few pages of boxing scores, he was even stronger, surpassing the level of a great master.


    Boom!


    Fists, roaring!


    Fang Jin smashed his fist, faintly feeling that the air was violently compressed, and a series of bursts of air burst, almost making the eardrum painful.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t retreat at all, but also punched out.


    His fist looks unremarkable, [Xinbiquge www.xxbiquge.xyz] is nothing special at all, and even feels past and a bit clumsy.


    But with a punch out, it slammed into Fang Jin''s fist, and Fang Jin suddenly felt an overwhelming force, surging in!


    boom!


    That tide-like force directly pushed Fang Jin out horizontally, stepped back a few steps, and gained a firm foothold.


    Fang Jin looked surprised.

 Chapter 1570： too strong

    Avenue to Jane!


    Jiang Ning''s fist didn''t have any tricks, and it didn''t even seem to have a touch of gorgeousness, but the power alone was amazing.


    "This is Ji Dao Fist?"


    Fang Jin''s face was solemn, and then he shook his head again, "Impossible! That''s just a basic boxing technique, how could it have such power? Impossible!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Yin had already arrived in front of Jiang Ning, and his palm was slapped fiercely. There were still a few tiny silver needles between his fingers!


    At that extreme speed, it is almost invisible.


    "Suffer!"


    Fang Yin roared and patted Jiang Ning''s face with his palm, as fast as lightning!


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning also punched it out, and Fang Yin''s eyes flashed sinisterly.


    With fists for palms, these silver needles pierce Jiang Ning''s fists, and Jiang Ning will undoubtedly die!


    call out!


    Seeing that Jiang Ning''s fist was about to strike, Fang Yin was once again extremely fast, and slapped his palm fiercely!


    At the moment of contact, Jiang Ning''s fist suddenly clenched, suddenly speeding up!


    The violent fist speed compressed the air to bursts in an instant, which was terrible!


    boom!


    The terrible air pressure slammed away fiercely, causing Fang Yin''s fingers to tremble, and a few silver needles flew upside down, piercing directly into Fang Yin''s shoulder.


    One of them even pierced his ear.


    "what--"


    Fang Yin yelled, twisted and flew away, Jiang Ning followed the trend.


    Changquan!


    Boom!


    boom!


    This punch hit Fang Yin''s body heavily, spitting out blood again.


    "I said, your methods are too low-end!"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    His fists shook so that Fang Yin''s breathing was short, and the blood in his body boiled, and the poison only penetrated into the blood for a moment.


    Fang Yin was in chaos!


    I know my own poison best.


    He only needs to suppress the toxicity, but Jiang Ning''s punch is clearly to make his blood flow faster, unable to suppress the toxicity.


    "Puff¡ª? Ershidi Yixi?¡ª"


    Fang Yin quickly took out the antidote, stuffed it into his mouth, and then forcibly pressed down the tumbling blood.


    There was finally a trace of fear in those eyes.


    Jiangning, it''s terrible!


    "Okay, let you go on the road!"


    Jiang Ning moved!


    He took the initiative!


    He said he was going to send two people on the road, and he wouldn''t be polite.


    Two fists, like death''s sickle, were frightened by seeing Fang Jin Fang Yin.


    It is hard for them to believe that there are such powerful people in this era, beyond their imagination!


    Even the Great Master, in front of Jiang Ning, can''t bear his punch!


    Beyond the strength of the Grand Master, Jiang Ning... just how strong is he?


    "go!"


    Suddenly, Fang Jin roared and stepped forward to block Jiangning, like a crazy lion.


    They made a mistake.


    I thought it would be easy to kill Jiang Ning, but no one thought that Jiang Ning''s strength far exceeded their expectations.


    How could the boxing technique on the Jidao boxing table be so powerful, isn''t it the **** spreading from that place?


    How could it be awesome!


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning¡¯s fist slammed on Fang Jin¡¯s fist fiercely, clicking--


    The crisp sound made Fang Jin''s complexion greatly change, and the feeling of broken bones was the first time he felt it in his life.


    "what--"


    Fang Jin screamed and looked back at Fang Yin, "Go!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the whole person fell to the ground. Jiang Ning''s fist had already hit his heart, and the punching force that penetrated his body instantly shattered his heart!


    "call out!"


    Fang Yin was frightened, too strong!


    Jiangning is too strong!


    Where he dared to say more, he turned around and rushed into the wooden house.

 Chapter 1571： Damned long ago

    Jiang Ning immediately chased after him and rushed into the wooden house, but Fang Yin was nowhere to be seen.


    The bed was opened, and an underground passage appeared in Jiang Ning''s line of sight.


    Ran.


    He didn''t expect that the two ancestors of the Fang family, Cunning Rabbit Sanku, had left a way for him. They were really old foxes, too cunning.


    If such a person does not kill, there are endless troubles!


    When Jiang Ning walked out of the wooden house, Fang Wei was already frightened.


    He stood there, motionless, as if his movement was restricted by the poison of the second elder, looking at the upright corpse of the elder on the ground, Fang Wei took a deep breath, still unable to relax.


    His head is blank!


    Elder, dead?


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Fang Wei felt a little tinnitus, his face was gray, as if he had been emptied of his soul.


    Fang Jin''s corpse was only ten meters away, and he could still see his eyes, his eyes open!


    You can still see the unwillingness and disbelief on Fang Jin''s face.


    he died!


    He was killed by Jiang Ning with a punch!


    That is the ancestor of their Fang family, the great elder!


    Jiang Ning walked in front of Fang Wei, and Fang Wei woke up abruptly. His body trembled, feeling that his life was no longer in his own hands.


    Jiang Ning''s strength is far beyond his own imagination. He feels that Jiang Ning may not be a person in this world.


    His extreme? Where is the limit?


    How strong is he?


    Who can push his limits?


    "Kill me."


    Fang Wei trembling voice.


    The Fang family could have been different, but now, everything is over, the great elder is dead, and even the second elder ran away in a hurry, when did his Fang family be so embarrassed.


    Not to mention myself, who had been defeated by Jiang Ning a long time ago, how can I stop him?


    "Puff--"


    Jiang Ning''s hand was cut directly on Fang Wei''s throat, and Fang Wei was killed instantly!


    "You deserved to die a long time ago."


    Jiang Ning turned around and left without even looking at it, letting Fang Wei''s body slowly fall down and hit the ground heavily.


    at the same time.


    Fang family hall!


    Tensions!


    Fang Dong led people, against Fang Qiu and others.


    He stood in front of the Patriarch of the Fang family, just like the Patriarch of the Fang family, squinting his eyes, full of chills: "Fang Qiu, you are so bold, you dare to bring someone to our Fang family to make trouble!"


    Behind him, Fang Hongshan and other elders were all standing on Fang Dong''s side.


    They had just heard that Fang Wei was seriously injured by Jiang Ning, and he might not be able to escape death today.


    But Jiang Ning is still ignorant of life and death, dare to see the great elders and them, it is also undoubtedly dead.


    "Fang Qiu! Just catch it! If you think about it with brother, I can give you a way to survive!"


    Fang Dong shouted.


    He stared at Fang Qiu, full of condescending aura.


    In his eyes, Fang Qiu was never his brother, just an outsider.


    He even dared to kill Fang Xia''s own brother, let alone Fang Qiu.


    Had it not been for the many people Fang Qiu had brought today, he would have done it directly!


    "Stop talking nonsense, people from several other families have been locked up by your family, where are they!"


    Sima Quan couldn''t wait to find the family member, and roared.


    "Simaquan!"


    Fang Hongshan shouted, "This is the Fang family! Not the place where you went wild!"


    "I advise you to surrender now. Don''t think that Jiang Ning can take you to do anything. He will only be a dead end when he meets the great elders."


    He sneered, as if looking at a joke, looking at Fang Qiu and others.


    After all, the balance of victory is still on their side, and everything is wonderful.

 Chapter 1572： You, get out

    The elders and the others took their own hands and suddenly launched an attack, directly suppressing all the people from the other seven families. Now this Zhong Nanshan is the final decision of their Fang family.


    In the future, all the boxing scores and all the right to speak are in their house!


    Even better, Fang Wei was seriously injured and would never continue to be the lord of the house.


    All this is simply God''s will!


    "You fart!"


    Fang Qiu yelled, "My master will not die, it will only be you!"


    "I warn you to release people immediately, otherwise, God will not be able to save you, I said!"


    "Hahaha, what a joke!"


    Fang Dong laughed. "Look at the surroundings. They are all from our Fang family. With you people, do you really think you can escape?"


    "It''s better to be obedient and catch, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise?"


    Suddenly, a voice came, as if thunder, making the scene instantly quiet.


    Fang Dong looked up, and Jiang Ning walked in outside the door, staring at him, making him feel like he was being stared at by death!


    There was a chill on his back.


    "You...you are not dead?"


    Fang Dong was shocked.


    Fang Hongshan couldn''t believe it. Jiang Ning went to see the great elders, how could they be still alive.


    And... Where''s Fang Wei?


    Is it already dead!


    that is really good!


    "It''s your elder who died,"


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, in one sentence, Fang Dong''s whole person, such as the falling ice cellar, could not believe it at all, "I just didn''t expect that your second elder ran very fast, otherwise, both of them will die today!"


    Boom¡ª


    Like a thunderstorm, it hit Fang Dong''s head severely.


    "impossible!"


    He yelled, "How could you kill the Great Elder? Impossible!"


    Jiang Ning ignored his hysteria.


    If you kill a person, do you still have to cut off his head to prove that you really killed him?


    He walked straight to Fang Dong and the others, unbeatable!


    "You, get out."


    Jiangning Road.


    Fang Dong''s body trembled. He opened his mouth to say something, wanted to refute, wanted to scold, but couldn''t say anything. Just being stared at by Jiang Ning''s eyes, he felt that this was the most terrifying thing in the world.


    Even Fang Hongshan dared not say a word!


    Is Jiang Ning here? Shi Shan closes to Lu Aiguan? This, what dare he say?


    He knew very well how terrifying Jiang Ning was, especially when he heard Jiang Ning say that it was the first elder who died and the second elder ran away, and there was a vague sense of picture in his mind.


    The strong impact made his breathing become rapid, and then almost stopped!


    "You, get out!"


    Jiang Ning''s voice suddenly became louder. Seeing that Fang Dong did not respond, he raised his hand and slapped Fang Dong directly, rolling on the ground several times, screaming again and again.


    Several Fang''s parents always wanted to do it, but Jiang Ning''s eyes swept over, and they couldn''t move!


    "Fang Qiu!"


    Jiang Ning ignored the elders and turned to look at Fang Qiu, "Come on!"


    Fang Qiu walked up immediately.


    "From today, you are the head of the Fang family!"


    Hum¡ª


    Everyone, their heads are blank.


    "Who said this?"


    Fang Hongshan gritted his teeth.


    "I said."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, pointed to the position of the Patriarch, and said lightly, "Who agrees and who opposes?"


    His eyes swept across the elders of the Fang, like a sharp blade, cutting the bodies of the elders into pieces.


    Who dare to say against?


    They dare not even fart!


    "Sit up."


    Jiangning Road.


    Fang Qiu took a deep breath, turned around, and sat on the seat of Patriarch, his eyes gradually sharpened, as if he suddenly changed a person, his aura was amazing!

 Chapter 1573： New owner takes office

    "starting today,"


    Jiang Ning said loudly, "Fang Qiu, is the new owner of the Fang family!"


    His eyes are like torches, wherever he goes, he seems to be able to burn people alive to death!


    "If you have an opinion, you can stand up now."


    Who dares to have an opinion?


    Fang Dong fell on the ground?


    Or Fang Hongshan, who is unwilling and gritted his teeth?


    Or, are the few elders standing there, all tense, not even daring to breathe?


    Jiang Ning just gave them ten courage, and they dare not have any opinions!


    "Since there is no objection, it is decided."


    Jiang Ning seemed to be talking to himself, completely ignoring the opinions of the Fang family.


    They can indeed put forward their opinions, but Jiang Ning will only be an option, which is to reject their opinions.


    He glanced at Fang Qiu, and Fang Qiu immediately understood what Jiang Ning meant.


    As the Patriarch, from this moment on, he is the Patriarch of the Fang Family!


    As a hermit family and the head of the Fang family, Fang Qiu has his own right to "Xi Lu Ran Ran and closes Er Ai", and must fulfill his own responsibilities.


    "Fang Dong!"


    He sternly said, "Kneel down!"


    Fang Dong''s face suddenly turned red.


    The new official took office with three fires, the first fire burned to his head?


    "Fang Qiu, you..."


    "I am the owner of the house!"


    Fang Qiu shouted, "Call the Patriarch, Fang Dong, you are so bold!"


    "you!"


    Fang Dong''s face was red, and he almost jumped up with anger. Fang Qiu was so majestic. He just became the Patriarch. Bah, he hasn''t admitted that he is the Patriarch. Why!


    "Are you kneeling?"


    Fang Qiu stared at Fang Dong with sullen eyes, his voice was cold.


    "You Patriarch, I don''t recognize it!"


    Fang Dong glanced at Fang Qiu, then looked at Jiang Ning, gritted his teeth, almost shouting, "You just killed me, I don''t recognize it either!"


    Not reconciled!


    He is not reconciled.


    After all the setbacks, the position of Patriarch who was about to be handed over soon, just like that, he was deprived of it by Jiang Ning with a word.


    How could he be willing.


    "it is good!"


    Fang Qiu sneered, "I won''t kill you, don''t you deny it? Then from now on, you will be expelled from the Fang family and you will no longer belong to the Fang family!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Dong was suddenly shocked.


    Fang Qiu dared to sweep himself out?


    "Anyone who disagrees with me or recognizes me can stand up and quit the Fang family. I will not keep you."


    He glanced around, his eyes cold.


    Who dares to retire?


    Now, they have offended the other seven great families and stayed in the Fang family. Anyway, they still have a life, but if they were expelled from the Fang family, it would be a dead end!


    Not to mention whether Jiang Ning will trouble them, but the elders of the other families will definitely do everything possible to kill them.


    No one came forward, including Fang Hongshan, even if his face was ugly, he still didn''t dare to say anything.


    Going out of Fang''s house is a death!


    How dare he.


    "Okay, you don''t have any comments, right?"


    Fang Qiu nodded, "That means you are all submissive to my new Patriarch. From now on, Fang''s family rules must be changed. Anyone who disobeys Patriarch will be a death penalty!"


    "Anyone who harms the style is a capital crime!"


    "Anyone who provokes the authority of the Patriarch is a capital crime!"


    His series of words caused several elders to tremble.


    Strong!


    Fang Qiu was so strong just as the head of the family, not because it was Jiang Ning standing behind him.


    Several people turned their heads and glanced at the Jiang Ning who was standing there, where they dare to say a word.


    Even the great elder died in his hands, and the second elder ran away in panic. Who else would be Jiang Ning''s opponent?


    "Fang Dong,"


    Fang Qiu said lightly, "It seems that you are the only one who refuses to accept me."

 Chapter 1574： Who dare not accept

    Fang Dong''s face was ugly, he glanced at Fang Hongshan and the others, and yelled in his heart, but he became more and more nervous, and he was the only one who opposed him. Fang Qiu was about to kick him out of Fang''s house now.


    As long as he leaves the Fang family, it must be a dead end.


    "Fang Qiu..."


    "Ok?"


    "Patriarch!"


    Fang Dong took a deep breath, his voice trembling, "I was wrong! I was wrong! Your lord does not remember the villain''s fault, please forgive me?"


    With a plop, Fang Dong knelt down and walked in front of Fang Qiu, hugging his leg, begging with all his face.


    "Patriarch! You forgive me!"


    Fang Dong shouted, "We...we are brothers!"


    "boom!"


    Fang Qiu kicked him flying.


    "brother?"


    "We were never brothers!"


    Fang Qiu snorted without being polite, "Get out! Get out of Fang''s house, don''t let me see you again!"


    He will not be soft-hearted.


    What kind of person Fang Dong is, he knows better than anyone else. If he let him go today, he will never let him go if Fang Dong has a chance.


    In order to get the position of Patriarch, he even dared to kill his relatives, let alone himself?


    This kind of unfamiliar white-eyed wolf should never be kept.


    "Patriarch!"


    Fang Dong shouted, but Fang Qiu didn''t look at it anymore. Several Fang family guards immediately stepped forward and dragged Fang Dong away.


    In front of the new Patriarch, you must show yourself well.


    "Patriarch! Patriarch! Fang Qiu! Fang Qiu, you bastard! I won''t let you go!"


    Fang Dong''s voice is getting smaller and smaller...


    There was silence in the hall.


    Jiang Ning stood there without saying a word, but his presence was Fang Qiu''s greatest confidence!


    "Elder Hongshan."


    Fang Qiu stared at Fang Hongshan, Fang Hongshan immediately stepped forward and said, "Patriarch!"


    "This is the position of the elder, I wonder if you are still willing to take up the position?"


    "Trusted by the Patriarch, Hongshan will definitely live up to his expectations."


    Fang Hongshan lowered his head and said respectfully.


    "I know that when you were young, you also wanted to be the head of the family, but now, perhaps a more suitable position for you is the elder. I hope Elder Hongshan can recognize it."


    Fang Qiu said, "You will try your best to assist me and build the Fang family into a real hidden family. This is what you are going to do. Is there a problem?"


    "The Patriarch''s lesson is right."


    Fang Hongshan nodded, "Hongshan was ignorant before, I hope the Patriarch will forgive me."


    "I don''t blame the past for the past. Where the Fang family can go in the future, Elder Hongshan, it largely depends on you."


    Hearing this, Fang Hongshan''s body trembled. He couldn''t help but raise his head, looking at Fang Qiu, and seeing the sincerity in his eyes, he couldn''t help his heart beating.


    From Fang Qiu''s eyes, he could see that Fang Qiu''s trust was real, not a disguise.


    With Jiang Ning here, Fang Qiu doesn''t need to be like this at all. He can even clean the Fang''s house thoroughly, and kill anyone who wants to kill. After all, there are not many people in the past, and the other party Qiu has been polite.


    But Fang Qiu did not take advantage of this opportunity to settle with everyone!


    "The Fang family is one of the eight hidden families. It has made mistakes in the past and needs to be changed! The future needs to be developed, and even more to be changed, and what it will become and what it will become requires everyone to work together!


    Fang Qiu said loudly, "I hope that you stay here because you really want to do something for the Fang family, not for your own sake. Fang Qiu can guarantee that we will give everyone enough respect, but if whoever pays it back Thinking about disrupting the Fang family''s order¡ª"


    He did not continue to say, but everyone knew that the Fang family now is no longer the Fang family of the past.


    There is a person behind the Fang family, I am afraid that the extreme!


    Jiangning!

 Chapter 1575： A favor

    "I''ll wait and follow the instructions of the bishop, and I''m willing to do my best for the Fang family and die!"


    A group of people, one by one, bowed their heads and shouted in unison.


    The Fang family''s reform is already a fact that cannot be changed. Fang Qiu''s becoming the Fang family''s Patriarch, this is something they can''t change.


    As long as Fang Qiu''s master Jiang Ning is still there, no one in this world can shake Fang Qiu''s position!


    Fang Qiu glanced at Jiang Ning and nodded when he saw Jiang Ning.


    He slowly raised his hand.


    Fang Hongshan and others dared to raise their heads.


    "Elder Hongshan,"


    Fang Qiu continued, "Where are the people from the other seven aristocratic families?"


    The Fang family era of one gold and one silver has passed.


    Now Fang Qiu has the final say, and Jiang Ning has the final say. Fang Hongshan knows this and everyone knows it.


    ?Wu Pa Aiyixi Ai Er waiter? "In the Fang family dungeon."


    Fang Hongshan Road.


    "Release!" Fang Qiu didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense.


    "Yes!"


    Fang Hongshan nodded and immediately led people to the dungeon to release them.


    Sima Quan and others, no matter where he could wait, hurriedly followed.


    But after a while, there were more than 100 people from the seven families, all important members of the big families, and they all arrived in the Fang family hall.


    They are all weak, and obviously the poison on their bodies has not been solved yet.


    The second elders left their lives in order to crack the secrets of the boxing book and to ask them the secrets controlled by each family, but they did not expect that they would be defeated by Jiangning and the plan was broken.


    Sima Ru, the head of the Sima family, was supported by Sima Quan and walked to Jiangning.


    "Jiang Ning, I know everything. Thank you for saving me Sima Quan. I owe you a favor."


    Sima Ru said earnestly, "As for Simaquan''s promise, I will give you the secret book controlled by the Sima family. Don''t worry, my Sima family must do what I say. It''s just that the elder is dead. I need some time to find the secret book. come out."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Okay."


    Sima Ru didn''t say much, nodded, and left with some important members of the Sima family.


    He also had to find people from other families who had gone away. This time, the Sima family had suffered too much, and he had to cultivate his health.


    People from several other aristocratic families also walked to Jiang Ning to thank them one by one.


    The big elders of several aristocratic families were pale and still hadn''t recovered. They knew what had happened, and they were also shocked that Jiang Ning had such a terrifying strength.


    Killing the big elder of the Fang family, seriously wounding the second elder, and letting the second elder of the Fang family flee in a hurry, this is not something ordinary people can do.


    "I will do what I promised. The secret book that should be given to Mr. Jiang will naturally be delivered to Mr. Jiang. Please don''t worry."


    Everyone knows that Jiangning cannot offend.


    Especially now Jiang Ning, even the Fang Family Patriarch, is his apprentice, this Zhong Nanshan is now the Fang Family''s decision, in fact, it is Jiang Ning''s decision.


    Not to mention, because of the attack by the two elders of the Fang family, the other families suffered heavy losses. Even if they could collect boxing scores, they would not have enough strength to compete for resources.


    Several family elders congratulated Fang Qiu, said a few words, and left with them.


    There is no doubt that this time is a great favor!


    If it weren''t for Jiangning and the others to arrive in time, it can be said that the other big families would definitely be asked to find out where the secrets are, and then they would be killed!


    This is an extermination disaster!


    They must pay back the favor Jiang Ning gave.


    It wasn''t just because Jiang Ning was too strong, it was much stronger than Fang''s one gold and one silver. He was completely capable and could forcibly steal the cheats from them.


    They knew that Jiang Ning wouldn''t do that, so it''s better to pay this favor.

 Chapter 1576： Elder Fang Family

    Fang family, quiet down.


    "The elders of several big families have all gone back,"


    Fang Qiu still feels a little in his dream, "Master, I have become the head of the Fang family."


    Until now, he himself is still a little unimaginable, he is now the Patriarch of the Fang family!


    "You deserve it."


    Jiang Ning said, "Sitting in this position, I hope you can guide the hidden family to do the right thing."


    "The existence of the hidden family has its role and value. You need to develop and guide it, do you understand?"


    "Yes, I will not disappoint Master."


    Fang Qiu nodded seriously.


    He paused, touched his head again, and said with a smile: "But the Fang family now has no big elders and needs a personal town house. Who do you think I should call?"


    Fang Qiu''s eyes, staring at Jiang Ning, couldn''t be more obvious.


    But Jiang Ning snorted.


    "hooligan."


    He gave Fang Qiu a blank look, "Let A Fei come, he has a lot of things in his body, which are worthy of your study. He came to be the elder of your Fang family.


    Fang Qiu pursed his lips, wondering if Jiang Ning can''t be, but he still didn''t dare to speak.


    "Let me tell you, the Fang family is still a puddle of mud. It needs to be integrated. It is not only to shock people, but also to buy people''s hearts and maintain a large family. It is not a simple matter.


    "And these, no one is better than ALFY, do you understand."


    "Yes!"


    Fang Qiu nodded, "I know, I will ask him carefully."


    He knew that Jiang Ning was blind to a Fang family.


    He also knew that Jiang Ning''s thoughts would always only be on Lin Yuzhen''s body.


    As for the other... I am afraid it is difficult for Jiang Ning to spend too much energy.


    After this time, there is no doubt that the Fang family has become the spokesperson of Zhong Nanshan, and the other seven families are greatly injured and do not have enough strength to compete with the Fang family.


    They would not be willing to be an enemy of a terrifying powerhouse like Jiang Ning.


    What Fang Qiu needs to do now is to integrate the Fang family as soon as possible with the assistance of A Fei to create a truly powerful family!


    Jiang Ning did not stay long, leaving only A Fei and some other people to assist Fang Qiu, integrate Fang''s family, and arrange the order of Zhongnanshan by the way.


    He doesn''t need to be here, just his name here is enough.


    And then.


    Zhongnan Mountain.


    Fang Dong fled in embarrassment. He wanted to escape from Zhongnan Mountain, even if the outside world was equally dangerous, but at least, it was much better than in Zhongnan Mountain.


    But the people behind don''t want to let him go!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    A few silhouettes were extremely fast, but in a moment, they chased Fang Dong''s back.


    "boom!"


    Sima Quan slapped Fang Dong''s back hard with a palm and shouted angrily, "Do you still want to run?"


    With a scream, Fang Dong flew out, opening his mouth and spitting out blood.


    Before he could react, Sima Quan''s feet had already stepped on his brain.


    "You killed eight people from Sima Quan!"


    Sima Quan roared, his voice was full of murderous aura, "Do you still want to live!"


    "Elder Sima... forgive me..."


    Fang Dong panted, his eyes full of fear, "My father asked me to kill, it''s none of my business, it''s none of my business..."


    "Those women, are you also insulted by your father!"


    Sima Quan was furious, and the more things he learned the truth, he was going crazy.


    Now he is the great elder of the Sima family, and he has the responsibility to safeguard everything in the Sima family!


    "Crack!"


    Without the slightest hesitation, Sima Quan stomped on Fang Dong''s head fiercely, and instantly crushed Fang Dong''s head!

 Chapter 1577： No trace

    Looking at Fang Dong''s corpse, Sima Quan snorted, his face full of disdain.


    "Damn it!"


    He cursed, and without even looking at it, he immediately took people back to Sima''s house.


    In the hall, Sima Ru recovered a lot, and his face looked much better.


    Fang Yin''s poison is indeed so powerful that it makes limbs weak and has no power to resist. It seems that the bones and muscles have been opened [txt novel www.txtxs.info], and it is painful.


    "Elder, Sima family, do you really want to hand over the secret book to Jiang Ning?"


    He turned his head and looked at Sima Quan.


    The current Simaquan is the senior elder of the Sima family and a trusted person of Simaru.


    But with this decision, he still hesitated.


    "Must give him a patronizing patronage?"


    Sima Quan nodded, the expression on his face was very serious.


    "He is too strong, can we not afford to offend him?"


    Sima Rudao.


    "This is just one aspect."


    Sima Quan did not deny it.


    There is no doubt about Jiang Ning''s strength. So far, I am afraid that no one can make Jiang Ning reach the limit. No one knows how strong he is.


    But more importantly, it is not Jiang Ning''s strength.


    During those days in the East China Sea, Sima Quan saw clearly that the most terrifying thing about Jiangning was not only his martial arts talent, but also his heart!


    Innocent heart!


    "He is a rule-changer,"


    Sima Quan said, "No matter what the circle, the rules of their secular society, or the circle of the martial arts arena, or even our circle of Zhongnanshan, a hermit family, he can change if he wants to change!"


    "There is nothing in this kind of ability."


    He took a deep breath, and his mind reverberated. Sima just arrived in the East China Sea and wanted to kill Jiang Ning, but he was surrounded by the entire East China Sea. That shocking picture!


    In this life, he didn''t want to experience it again.


    "What''s more, does the current Sima family still have enough strength to fight for the right to speak?"


    Sima Quan laughed at himself, "There are only three elder-level masters. Even if we can get a page of boxing scores and find that place by luck, we still need to rely on Jiangning and Fang family if we want to get resources."


    "So, cooperation is the best choice, or it''s called dependency."


    He felt no shame.


    This is something that is taking advantage of the trend, they have no other choice, and even this may still be an opportunity, an opportunity for Sima''s family to get rid of the past and embark on another path.


    It wasn''t that Sima Quan would not feel this way after staying in the East China Sea, but he had really seen Jiang Ning''s strength and personality charm, and he suddenly felt this way in his heart.


    What he worries most now is that Fang Yin has escaped...


    How terrible this guy is, Sima Quan knew very well that Sima Gang and other strong men died under their hands. Several other family elders also followed their way, enough to see that this Fang Yin was not an ordinary person.


    As long as he is still alive, it will always be a variable!


    He and Simaru looked at each other, and both saw a trace of worry in each other''s eyes.


    Not only worrying about the future of the Sima family, but also worrying about the future of the eight great hidden families in Zhongnanshan. It seems that there is darkness in front of him, but in the dark, there seems to be another light that illuminates the road far away.


    ...


    When Jiang Ning returned to the East China Sea, the first thing he did was not to see Lin Yuzhen, but to find Steward Zhao.


    A huge information center, with more than 100 electronic screens, scrolls and broadcasts some important surveillance 24 hours a day.


    "I set up the camera early on the major exits outside Zhongnan Mountain, but there is no trace of Fang Yin. I don''t know where he can dig the hole."

 Chapter 1578： Can give up

    Steward Zhao knew that Jiang Ning was going to find Fang Yin, but he didn''t expect that now he had lost Fang Yin''s trace.


    Fang Yin escaped from the cave in Fang''s backyard, but there was no trace of him near Zhongnan Mountain. I am afraid there is only one possibility.


    "Really? I love Lulu Lingran to serve? Cunning enough."


    Jiang Ning said, "He should be still in Zhongnan Mountain. He deliberately waited for me to leave before daring to leave."


    "Is it too late to go back now?"


    Steward Zhao said, "A Fei and the others are still in Zhongnan Mountain, so if they are in harmony with each other..."


    "It''s too late."


    Jiang Ning frowned, with a bad feeling, "This old antique seems to be quite capable of anti-reconnaissance, not simple."


    He really underestimated the silver.


    The two ancestors of the Fang family, Fang Jin and Fang Yin, looked almost exactly the same, and their strengths were almost the same. Fang Jin died, but Fang Yin fled, with endless troubles.


    He didn''t worry that Fang Yin would dare to return to Fang''s house. There was no place for Fang Yin to stand in Zhongnan Mountain now.


    As long as he dared to show up, he would not be able to escape, not to mention that he had been seriously injured by himself.


    "Old Zhao, think of a way to find other boxing scores as soon as possible. This is the most important thing."


    Jiangning Road.


    The Fang family''s secret book on the fist scores is probably on Fang Yin''s body. As long as he finds all the fist scores, Fang Yin will naturally show up.


    "Okay, I understand."


    Steward Zhao nodded and immediately followed up.


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes slightly while looking at the large screens with constantly changing pictures.


    "Fang Yin, you''d better not show up, otherwise, I won''t let you run away."


    He stared at the screen, his changing faces, the murderous aura in his eyes burst out suddenly, and then instantly converged, as if there was nothing.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know, just on the screen he just saw, a face with an unfamiliar face flashed past!


    And at the moment.


    The owner of that face is hiding in a remote ruined temple.


    "what--"


    He roared and poured strong wine on the wounds on his body, especially where the silver needles pierced, and his whole body twitched with pain!


    The blood qi that was shaken by Jiang Ning''s punch was slowly suppressed at this moment. If he took a step slower, he would be poisoned to death by his own poison!


    Is there anything more embarrassing than this?


    "Jiang Ning..."


    That face was slowly torn off and thrown aside at will, revealing Fang Yin''s old face.


    Deep wrinkles are like gullies, and I don¡¯t know how many years have passed.


    "You have to pay a price for breaking my business!"


    Fang Yin roared, his voice was not loud, but he was full of anger. In his mind, the punches and moves that Jiang Ning had hit before reverberated in his mind, constantly replaying.


    Jiang Ning has completely understood the moves in the Ji Dao fist sheet, which makes Fang Yin a little unbelievable.


    "I didn''t expect that the rumor is true. The record on the Ji Dao fist score is just the fist, you can understand it."


    Fang Yin took a deep breath, the pain of the wound made his body convulse.


    He still hasn''t understood how Jiang Ning resisted and got his own poison, let alone how Jiang Ning comprehended the fist intent in the fist sheet, and used his fist strength to the point of perfection.


    "Since the Fang family is no longer available..."


    He leaned on the broken stone statue, stretched out his hand under his earlobe, buckled it lightly, and another thin layer of skin was uncovered by him, "Then the identity of the second elder of the Fang family can also be given up..."

 Chapter 1579： Is my elder brother

    A brand new face!


    Looking at the past, there is no trace of any years at all. With such a young face, I am afraid that the Fang family is here, and I can''t believe it. This is their ancestor, the second elder.


    Fang Yin reached out his hand and touched his face, his hoarse voice still felt a little vicissitudes of life.


    His fingers were trembling, and his face was visibly stiff and twitched.


    "Jiang Ning, you are a little bit beyond my expectation. Who can discover my secret? I think you should have discovered it too."


    Fang Yin slowly closed his eyes, a provocative smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "But what about that? No one can stop me!"


    He looked outside with deep eyes. In his mind, he didn''t know what he was thinking of. The complicated eyes were sometimes sharp, sometimes fierce and full of violence, and sometimes, a little confused...


    Fang Yin knew very well that when he walked out with his face, no one would recognize him in the vast crowd.


    Except, that Jiangning!


    His face can be changed. His disguise methods have always been clever, but once the aura on his body is locked by a strong man like Jiang Ning, it cannot be hidden at all.


    But as long as you can buy time and wait until all nine pages of boxing scores appear, that''s enough.


    ...


    At that time.


    East? Shan Er Pa Yizhe Ai Yizhe? The sea!


    Jiangning was bored.


    There are corresponding talents to arrange and handle all aspects.


    He always insisted on cultivating enough talents, not only for Lin''s, but also to relieve Lin Yu''s burden.


    My wife feels bad for me. On the one hand, she must give Lin Yuzhen a chance to grow up, and on the other hand, she must not be too tired. Jiang Ning sometimes feels that in the future, she should have a daughter.


    After all, now I gradually have experience in raising a daughter.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was lying on the sofa in Lin Yuzhen''s office. Lin Yuzhen went to a meeting, and he was too lazy to participate.


    He wanted to sleep after hearing those technical terms.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Suddenly, the office door rang, and then the doorknob was unscrewed.


    "I''m here..."


    Speaking about one third, he stopped suddenly. Obviously, the people who came in didn''t expect that Lin Yu was really not in the office, and there was a person on the sofa.


    At first glance, she was in good shape, but she was still stunned by her lazy appearance.


    Who is so bold, dare to sleep in the office of the general manager of the Lin Group!


    Jiang Ning was even more shocked, tilting his head and glanced at the person standing at the door.


    It looks a bit pretty, but it''s not the same type of beauty as Lin Yu. Staring at himself at this moment is like looking at a monster.


    "what!"


    Outside, another voice came from the secretary, Xiao Zhao, who hurried into the office with an apologetic expression, "Sorry! Ning Brother, I forgot that you are back!"


    Without seeing A Fei, she thought Jiang Ning hadn''t come back, so she asked the partner to wait in Lin Yuzhen''s office first. When she suddenly thought that Jiang Ning was sleeping in Lin Yuzhen''s office, Xiao Zhao was scared to death!


    "Miss Li, sorry, this is..."


    Xiao Zhao glanced at Jiang Ning, "It''s my eldest brother!"


    "I would also like to ask you to go to the next room and take a break. I''m really sorry."


    "Well, it''s okay."


    A hint of surprise flashed across the face of that Miss Li.


    The secretary''s eldest brother?


    She dared to sleep in Lin Yuzhen''s office, even though she was still standing here, Jiang Ning didn''t even mean to get up at all, and didn''t even look at herself.


    Except that he had just pushed the door in and woke up Jiang Ning, he glanced at himself.


    Li Tianxiu is still very confident about her appearance and temperament, but Jiang Ning''s empty eyes, watching herself and looking at a piece of white paper, or even toilet paper, made her feel a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1580： Fist

    However, she didn''t show it, she nodded her head, said hello politely, and immediately exited the office.


    "Brother Ning!"


    Xiao Zhao lowered his voice and stuck out his tongue, "For A Fei''s face, please spare my life!"


    After that, like a thief, he ran away dingy.


    Jiang Ning half-closed his eyes.


    "For A Fei''s face? He has a fart face!"


    After speaking, he didn''t take it to heart, closed his eyes, and continued to think of the moves on the few pages of fist sheet in his mind.


    Simple moves, even only one movement, but Jiang Ning has always been very clear that these moves are not real fist moves, but an artistic conception!


    A kind of consciousness!


    Practicing boxing without practicing mind is tantamount to practicing for nothing.


    The root of boxing is just tricks and tricks.


    Regardless of whether it is lifting light or lifting light, it is constantly changing with the opponent''s moves. The kind of natural strain that goes deep into the bone marrow is crucial.


    By the way, many people mistakenly believe that the moves in the Jidao boxing spectrum are just basic boxing moves without profound meaning.


    Jiang Ning was lying there, with his head resting on his hands, as if playing a movie in his mind, scrolling continuously over and over again!


    Punch!


    Another punch!


    You can hit a punch with the intent of each page of the boxing book!


    Six punches in a row!


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning opened his eyes suddenly, and his whole body was like a monkey.


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    ...


    Obviously it was just a punch, but there were six bursts of air bursting like "Love Wu Yi Shi Pa Shan Wu Shan", and they sounded one after another, as if they were superimposed one after another, until the last sound was like a popping sound!


    boom!


    He squeezed his fist, placed it in front of him, and slowly opened his fingers, his eyes were deep.


    "Guoshu Chuanwu, I have never heard of it. Which family has such a deep artistic conception,"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, "Where did this Ji Dao boxing come from?"


    Whether it is Lu Jing''s research on the characters of the hidden family, or this Jidao boxing manual, full of mysterious moves and boxing, it makes Jiang Ning feel that the origin of the boxing table is not simple.


    My master, who is someone, must have discovered something, but this guy, even before he died, didn''t tell him a single word.


    He didn''t say it, obviously he wanted to discover it himself, or... he couldn''t say it?


    "when--"


    The office door opened again.


    Lin Yuzhen walked in and saw Jiang Ning standing there with a hunch, staring at his fist blankly, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Husband, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Ning returned to his senses and put away the fist sheet.


    "I just fell asleep and dreamed, and in the dream I dreamed of other people, not you, so I was punishing myself."


    Lin Yu really snorted, does he even have to dream of himself when he dreams?


    Smelly men can really coax people!


    "Then who did you dream of? I want to see, who can be more important than me!"


    She was not convinced.


    "Dreaming that Mom made a good table..."


    Lin Yu really didn''t speak anymore.


    Lafayette at home, let alone her daughter, even her dad dare not rebel!


    Lin Yu really gave Jiang Ning a white look, not joking with him.


    "The company from East Asia has come to talk about cooperation. Do you want to come with me?"


    She returned to the subject, "We have not explored this big market because the situation there is particularly complicated. Now it seems that we can try to get in touch with it."


    East Asia?


    "Old Zhao said that he suggested that Lin''s development go there."


    Hearing the name of Lao Zhao, Jiang Ning''s heart suddenly moved. This old thing really understands himself.

 Chapter 1581： Nothing to do

    For Jiang Ning, the most important thing is undoubtedly Lin Yuzhen.


    In this world, nothing is more important than her.


    But to protect her and eliminate all threats and disturbing factors, Ji Dao Boxing is another crucial issue.


    Especially now, Fang Yin, the second elder of the Fang family, is still missing.


    It is not a good thing for such a strong man to hide in the dark. Even if he had arranged for Chen Luan to secretly protect Lin Yuzhen, and even Lin Yuzhen himself, he started to learn his skills.


    But in front of a master like Fang Yin, it was still not enough.


    If there is a problem, it must be solved, or the person who caused the problem must be solved. This is Jiang Ning''s method.


    Steward Zhao knows this very well, so he understands how urgent it is to find other Jidao fist books.


    Judging from the current clues, it is possible to find clues in the Jidao boxing book in all parts of the world, and the same is true in East Asia, and even Steward Zhao may have discovered something.


    It''s just his temper, Jiang Ning understands, it''s not a 100% certain thing, he won''t say it clearly.


    Seeing Jiang Ning in a daze, Lin Yuzhen called him: "How about it, come with me?"


    "I won''t go."


    Jiang Ning smiled, and squeezed Lin Yuzhen''s face, "You have enough ability to deal with it, and my role in the past can only be a vase."


    Lin Yu was really shocked.


    He pouted gently, and muttered: "My husband, your skin is getting thicker and thicker, and you still have a vase..."


    "What did you say?"


    "Ah, I mean, husband, you are so good-looking, you really can''t show your face easily, otherwise I will easily feel a sense of crisis!"


    Lin Yuzhen said seriously.


    My husband is a bit more domineering, but it is also stinky, Lin Yu is really thinking about it.


    She gently rubbed her face: "Then you can rest here, and I will come as soon as I go."


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning sat back on the sofa, leaning against the lazy expression on his face.


    Business negotiations?


    He has no interest. The most important thing about Lin''s development is to let Lin Yuzhen control it by himself.


    The value and significance of his existence is for Lin Yuzhen to make up all the mistakes and solve all the problems.


    The reception room at the end of the office area.


    Li Tianxiu sat there, dignified and elegant, exuding the breath of a mature woman.


    "Sorry, Miss Li, you have been waiting for a long time."


    Lin Yuzhen walked in with a smile on his face and nodded slightly.


    Li Tianxiu immediately stood up and said politely: "Mr. Lin is polite, you have something to do, I should wait a while."


    "Please sit down? Ran Xi Ling Ling closed Pa Yiyi?"


    Lin Yuzhen stretched out his hand and asked Li Tianxiu to sit down.


    Two women face to face like this, not like a business negotiation, but like chatting at home and chatting at will, the atmosphere is very relaxed.


    As a person sent by Li Tianxiu from East Korea, Lin Yu really knew the purpose of Li Tianxiu¡¯s trip, but even though she knew that Lin is now a behemoth, not only in China, but also in a pivotal position, even in overseas development. It''s also a flying speed.


    But compared with Donghan Lee''s, there is still a huge difference.


    Internationally, who doesn''t know that the Lee family of East Korea almost controls the lifeblood of East Korea. Many of the industries involved under it are firmly in control of all social resources, and they are amazingly powerful!


    They took the initiative to find Lin''s cooperation, if it had been before, Lin Yu would really feel that it was Lin''s recognition and the potential that was seen by others.


    But now, under Jiang Ning¡¯s increasing influence, she has learned a word, and she has nothing to do with diligence¡ª¡ª


    There must be another picture!

 Chapter 1582： Strong alliance

    "The development of the Lin family is admirable. I have learned about the history of the rise of the Lin family. It is amazing. President Lin, you are really amazing to be able to do this!"


    First step, rainbow fart!


    Jiang Ning was right!


    Lin Yuzhen thought to herself, her face was calm, she still greeted her with a smile, and politely said: "You have passed the award. This is the result of the hard work of the entire company and all the employees, not the credit of me alone."


    "President Lin is humble. Without a good manager, how can we unite everyone into one force?"


    Li Tianxiu smiled, her tone was soft, it didn''t sound like a compliment at all, but with a trace of admiration, being complimented by an equally beautiful and amazing woman in an admiring tone, for a woman, it is very lethal!


    But Lin Yu really doesn''t.


    Because Jiang Ning said, this is the second step, to make you feel superior and relax your vigilance!


    "Compared to Li''s, Lin''s road is still very long. Although our two companies follow different routes, in business, Lin still needs to learn from Li''s. Ms. Li represents Li¡¯s corporate culture, so I am very concerned about you."


    Lin Yu really smiled, there was no trace of pride on his face, but rather humble and low-key.


    It seems that she? Lu Lu Yifuzhe Paxizhe? He never heard the compliment of a beautiful woman like Li Tianxiu.


    In fact, the compliment of a beautiful woman is far better for women than for men.


    Because men only satisfy low-end desires, but for women, it is vanity that goes deep into the bones of the bone, and it is easy to be coaxed.


    Li Tianxiu was surprised that Lin Yu was so young, but he was not able to speak and act, and was not affected by his own words in the slightest.


    She didn''t even know that Jiang Ning had really vaccinated Lin Yu a long time ago, and there were many shots.


    "Yes, the two companies are different, and the corporate culture is different, but from a business perspective, there are some similarities after all,"


    Li Tianxiu knew that no more compliments would make much sense, so he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to come here. Lin''s cooperation."


    "I know that Lin''s overseas plan is not only in North America, but also in East Asia. It is also the focus of your development, and Mr. Lin should be aware of the strength of our Li''s in East Asia."


    Lin Yu really smiled, just nodded without speaking.


    "Lin''s Group has the beauty industry, entertainment industry, metal minerals, drug research and development, and Li has all of these. Our cooperation can be said to be a strong alliance."


    After Li Tianxiu finished speaking, he picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea.


    She felt more and more that the rain in front of her was really powerful, especially at this age, it was really rare to be so calm.


    She knew that it was useless to say too much. Her understanding of Lin Yuzhen was definitely different from Lin Yuzhen''s understanding of Li, even if she took the initiative to come and seek cooperation.


    For Lin, this is an opportunity sent, but in the market, opportunities are often accompanied by crises!


    "East Korea¡¯s entertainment industry is well-known in the world. My Lin¡¯s Interstellar Entertainment Company does need to develop outward, as well as the beauty industry. East Korea is a world leader in this area.


    Lin Yuzhen said, "In that case, the cooperation between our two companies is really a strong combination?"


    Hearing this, Li Tianxiu smiled.


    Lin Yuzhen''s words are finally a little erratic. Together, she can say that as the representative of the Li family, but Lin Yuzhen''s words are not appropriate.

 Chapter 1583： Besides?

    Li Tianxiu''s smile was very beautiful, and her eyes were slightly squinted like crescent moons.


    After listening to Lin Yuzhen''s words, she knew that her compliment still had an effect.


    Joined forces?


    Lee''s is strong enough, there is no doubt that it plays a pivotal role in East Korea, and can even control the entire economic development lifeline of the big group!


    But Lin''s is still a lot worse.


    "Does Li want to cooperate with Lin?"


    Lin Yuzhen still smiled and asked earnestly, with a hint of expectation in his tone.


    These were all seen by Li Tianxiu.


    "Naturally, it is said that there is a strong alliance, cooperation is inevitable, but the way of cooperation, President Lin can put forward your request."


    I don''t know how many people want to cooperate with Li''s. Li''s always asked for it, but now, Li Tianxiu wants Lin Yuzhen to mention it.


    "Miss Li is really sincere!"


    Lin Yuzhen smiled, "Lin does not reject cooperation with anyone. As long as it is an opportunity, we want to grasp it. My requirements will not be too high."


    She changed her position.


    "This is not a formal negotiation. Let''s take it as a chat. If the two companies cooperate, I only have a small request..."


    Lin Yuzhen said, before saying the first sentence, Li Tianxiu''s face was startled.


    She seemed to think she had heard it wrong.


    What Lin Yuzhen said, is this a small request?


    This is too demanding!


    In terms of the profit sharing ratio, it costs 37% to open directly, and it is Lin''s Seven. Why?


    "Lin has products and technology. What is needed is a platform. As a platform, Li can take part of the commission. This ratio cannot exceed 30%. This is the most basic requirement."


    Li Tianxiu still kept smiling, but still coldly hummed in her heart.


    Lin Yu really opened his mouth, really thinking that if he took the initiative to come to the door, Lin was qualified to make so many demands?


    "Anymore?"


    She asked with a smile.


    Lin Yuzhen breathed a sigh of relief and raised five or six requirements. It can be said that one is stricter than one, and the other is stricter. It is really a compliment by himself that the tail is up to the sky.


    Do you really think that the Lin family now has the ability to let the Li family lower their stance to ask for cooperation?


    If it wasn''t for the person who had another plan and needed to get close to Lin''s, she would not bother to come to the East China Sea!


    "There is also Li''s obligation, to dye the land and serve Zhe Zhewu?"


    Lin Yu really took a sip of tea, "As a platform party, you should have basic obligations to travel, such as these points..."


    She was talking so eloquently, she barely paused. Li Tianxiu couldn''t help her face when she said it. She twitched slightly, and she couldn''t believe it. This was what Lin Yuzhen said.


    In her survey data, Lin Yu is really young, and the time spent working hard in the mall is not too long, but how can he say such old and hot words.


    Is she floating?


    She still really felt that she had reached that position, enough to make such a request with Li''s.


    Li Tianxiu''s complexion became more and more unsightly, and the corners of her mouth twitched, so she could only use tea to ease her emotions.


    "Nothing?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu really finished speaking, Li Tianxiu could still maintain her manners, and asked with a smile.


    "Besides!"


    Hearing this, Li Tianxiu couldn''t help but shocked, what else?


    Lin Yu is really kidding, right?


    But Lin Yu was really not joking, and made several more requests, each of which made Li Tianxiu''s brows frown deeper and deeper.


    She really couldn''t believe it, Lin Yuzhen really dared to make a request.

 Chapter 1584： Husband, Im bad at school!

    "If the two parties want to cooperate, it is a long-term thing. From the beginning, they should negotiate their rights and obligations. This must be equal."


    Lin Yu really said seriously, "I have confidence in the strength of the Li family, and I also have the confidence of the Lin family. Otherwise, Miss Li would not come to the door and seek cooperation?"


    "The requirements are these for the time being. If there is anything else in mind, we will discuss it when we formally discuss cooperation."


    Lin Yuzhen got up and smiled, "I think it''s almost time, Miss Li, why don''t you just be here at noon and have a light meal?"


    Li Tianxiu followed.


    "No, thank you, President Lin."


    She squeezed out a smile, maintaining her elegant temperament, "The request that President Lin just made, I need to return to the headquarters as soon as possible. Cooperation is more important than eating, and there are more opportunities in the future."


    "In this way, then I won''t keep Miss Li."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    She sent Li Tianxiu to the door, "I look forward to cooperating with Li, and I hope I can become friends with Miss Li."


    "Will do."


    Li Tianxiu didn''t say much, turned around and entered the elevator.


    The moment the elevator door closed, her face suddenly became gloomy.


    Clenching his fists, taking a deep breath, forcibly suppressing his anger.


    She had never seen someone like Lin Yuzhen who didn''t know good or bad!


    They are Lee!


    Lee, the most powerful in East Korea, doesn''t know how many people want to cooperate with them, even if they pay a great price, they may not have a chance.


    This Lin Yu was really good, she came to the door herself, she really dared to speak loudly, she didn''t understand the rules!


    "It seems that Lin Yu is really stunned, but it is not easy to deal with,"


    Li Tianxiu frowned and thought to herself, "I don''t know what that **** wants, what can Lin''s contact!"


    She doesn''t like Lin at all. As a giant, Li is really able to see the powerful multinational companies, Lin, which is far behind.


    But there was an order from the top, and she couldn''t help it. Even if she didn''t know what the top wanted from Lin, she had to complete her task.


    But Lin Yu really did not want to cooperate. Otherwise, would he make so many unrealistic demands?


    "That man?"


    Li Tianxiu''s pupils contracted, and he immediately remembered the man he saw in Lin Yuzhen''s office.


    How could a man who can sleep in Lin Yuzhen''s office be an ordinary person?


    She took a deep breath, and the light in her eyes gradually brightened.


    As a woman, a good-looking and very smart woman, Li Tianxiu has always known what her ability to survive, and what she needs to do to maintain her status and identity.


    At that time.


    Lin Yuzhen is in the office.


    Jiang Ning still leaned back lazily on the sofa, looking at Lin Yuzhen, walking in nervously.


    "Husband, I have broken my studies."


    Lin Yuzhen lowered his voice, seemingly worried that Jiang Ning would blame her, deliberately showed a pitiful appearance, walked up to Jiang Ning, squeezed his little hand, didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    "Broken school?"


    Jiang Ning half-opened his eyes, raised his eyelids, glanced at Lin Yuzhen, and suddenly laughed, "That''s a good thing!"


    "Women don''t? Wu Lu Yishan cover Er Yilu? Bad, men don''t love, come!"


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, he pulled Lin Yuzhen into his arms, the light in his eyes saw Lin Yuzhen''s face, and he immediately blushed, "Tell my husband, how bad are you?"

 Chapter 1585： Womans intuition

    Lin Yuzhen completely told Jiang Ning what he had just said to Li Tianxiu.


    She stared at Jiang Ning''s expression, wanting to see how he reacted.


    Jiang Ning listened carefully and didn''t miss a word.


    "what have you found?"


    After listening, Jiang Ning remained calm and asked seriously while holding Lin Yuzhen''s little hand.


    "I found something abnormal."


    Lin Yuzhen said.


    She changed her posture and kept a safe distance of 20 centimeters from Jiang Ning, so as not to wait for a while before finishing the work and do other things.


    "I asked Xiao Zhao to check this Li Tianxiu. Her position in the Li family is vacant and has no real power, but she can come to the Lin family for cooperation on behalf of the Li family. This is really abnormal."


    "go on."


    "Li''s position in East Korea is unmatched. It is the largest domestic group company over there and monopolizes a variety of industries. They don''t need to find Lin''s cooperation."


    "The market in the Greater East China region is very large. They actually penetrated in and occupied a large share, especially in the electronics industry. They have great advantages in such high-tech industries."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu was really upset.


    Why should domestic resources be squeezed and plundered by foreigners in this way?


    Lin hasn''t done electronic technology yet, but that doesn''t mean she can''t do it. She even has a plan. An electronic technology company that she acquired before is reorganizing.


    Li came at this time, but he reminded Lin Yuzhen that technology is the primary productive force, especially in this kind of high-tech industry, Lin should pay more attention.


    "Li Tianxiu took the initiative to come to seek cooperation, which is not normal in itself. After I checked her information, I became more sure that she was not really here to discuss cooperation."


    Jiang Ning nodded, and saw Lin Yuzhen''s analysis very well, couldn''t help but laugh, "Then what do you think she is here for?"


    "Probing into the military."


    Lin Yuzhen said that Ershan was dyed in Wuxi Lingdi.


    She looked at Jiang Ning and pressed her lips lightly, "As for spying on the military situation, I don''t know, but judging from a woman''s intuition, it must have ulterior motives."


    "So you deliberately made those excessive requests just to refuse her cooperation?"


    "Yes, let her retreat in the face of difficulties."


    Lin Yu really nodded, "However, I think this is a bit too bad?"


    "Especially, I see that her expression has not changed from beginning to end. This woman is very powerful, her emotions and anger are invisible, and I think I still have to practice."


    Jiang Ning was out of anger and scratched Lin Yuzhen''s nose.


    "Cultivation? You are already a fairy, what else do you want to become!"


    He snorted and encouraged, "But you did not do anything wrong with this matter. East Asia is indeed the next battlefield I consider. What Zhao told you is not wrong. It''s just that Li, why suddenly It''s really strange to find the door."


    Lin Yu was really happy to hear Jiang Ning''s praise.


    She knew she needed to improve, especially in business.


    What she can do is to develop the Lin family well and use Lin''s influence to help Jiang Ning.


    As long as there is only a trace of help to Jiang Ning, it is a very beautiful thing for Lin Yuzhen, because she wants to be a woman who can stand upright next to Jiang Ning, with her head high!


    "Then I did nothing wrong, right?"


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "Your business intuition is already very powerful."


    He suddenly became gentle, holding Lin Yuzhen''s face, "If you continue to make progress like this, the old guys like Xiang Gao have no work, but they will have to be laid off."

 Chapter 1586： Ever-changing

    He gently squeezed Lin Yuzhen''s face, saw her progress, and saw her expression of joy because of her progress. This was the happiest thing about Jiang Ning.


    "Then Li''s side..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s impossible for them to seize our domestic market. One of the significance of Lin''s existence is to regain lost ground!"


    "Moreover, they are not only defensive, but also offensive, and they have to get back the market that should belong to us!


    Jiang Ning said seriously.


    "Ok!"


    Lin Yuzhen nodded likewise and suddenly became excited.


    In Lin''s work, from the boss to the bottom employees, almost every day, I feel as if I have been beaten into the body by a tube of chicken blood, so excited.


    East Asia, such a large market, is definitely going to be won.


    This is not just a business plan, but also an area that Jiangning needs to control when looking for other Jidao boxing books.


    And for a behemoth like Li''s, the "Zero Servant, Xi Gu Shan Shu" in their hands, a lot of intelligence and clues, are very important.


    After the two were ventilated, Lin Yu really had a bottom in his heart.


    Outside, no matter how talented, strong and courage she is, she is still that little girl in front of Jiang Ning, and she still needs Jiang Ning''s protection and support.


    The two were tired and crooked for a while, and Lin Yu really had to go busy.


    For a company as big as Lin, Jiang Ning never got involved in work, and she worries a lot.


    At that time.


    Li Tianxiu returned to the hotel and dialed that number immediately.


    "The Lin Yu from the Lin family is really not easy. She should have doubted my identity."


    Li Tianxiu said directly.


    There was some dissatisfaction in her tone, and even a hint of anger, "You didn''t give him a truly useful identity. In the Li family, I don''t have the right to speak."


    She knows her abilities very well, and she knows her status and identity more clearly.


    In the eyes of that group of people, oneself is nothing but a tool.


    Sometimes it''s a tool on the bed, sometimes it''s just a tool they use for running errands.


    If you can take advantage of this opportunity to get more resources for yourself, this may not be a good job.


    "Yes, Lin Yuzhen''s conditions, these are obviously we can''t agree to, she is refusing to cooperate, and she didn''t even give me the opportunity to continue talking."


    Listening to the perfunctory promises over the phone, Li Tianxiu naturally would not believe it, "Am I going to continue?"


    The fairest thing in this world is that fairness will never be obtained. Li Tianxiu has been able to come to this day, and he has a deep understanding of this sentence.


    She has to lose more if she wants to get something, even if she only gets a small part of the resources.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Tianxiu looked a little ugly.


    She knows who she is, but when she is asked to use her best way to complete the task, she still feels a little sick.


    "Man, you can''t escape that thing after all."


    Li Tianxiu snorted, bit her lip lightly, and looked at her charming self in the mirror. After a while, she became pure, her eyes were clear and bottomless, and after a while, she became as mature as a sister-in-law, intellectually charming.


    Her temperament and style are ever-changing, no matter what kind of man she is, she can easily conquer and easily conquer!


    Beauty tricks is what she is best at!


    "Although I don''t know what that man really has to do with Lin Yu, I think it shouldn''t be much different. If you win him, you will have the opportunity to get closer to Lin Yu!"

 Chapter 1587： A person

    Jiang Ning prefers a simple life.


    Especially Lin Yuzhen is the only one who accompanies her to get off work, eat and sleep with her.


    Even without saying a word, two people leaning on the sofa quietly and watching TV make people feel warm and happy.


    In the aspect of being a shopkeeper, Jiang Ning can be said to be proficient in practice.


    Lin Yu was naturally responsible for Lin''s affairs. There was no major problem and he didn''t need to worry about it.


    On the Jidao martial arts hall, there are several masters such as Tan Xing, and there is no need for Jiang Ning to intervene.


    Even the development and operation of the entire Donghai city, as well as Huang Yuming and Lao Zhang.


    As for the hidden aristocratic family of Zhongnanshan, Fang Qiu is slowly now able to be alone, and A Fei stays there to help him rebuild order, and there is no problem.


    Jiang Ning only needs to take action to solve problems that they can''t solve, and that''s it.


    For several days, Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen were inseparable, wishing to be stuck together all the time.


    That numbness, the two elderly people in the family are a little overwhelmed. Xiao Zhao and others in the company also feel that they are stuffed with dog food every day, both envious and jealous.


    For Li Tianxiu, she did not find the slightest chance.


    But seeing that Jiang Ning and Lin Yu were really paired, she knew better that Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really had a special relationship.


    The task she was given was to investigate the Lin family and approach the high-level Lin family. Since Lin Yuzhen was on guard, Jiang Ning was her only breakthrough now.


    It''s just that there is no chance.


    She couldn''t, rashly appearing in front of Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, in front of Lin Yuzhen, molesting Jiang Ning, right?


    That is undoubtedly a self-defeating approach.


    "Time is running out for me."


    Li Tianxiu sat in the cafe opposite Lin''s, wearing black super sunglasses, covering almost her entire face.


    She wanted to see Jiang Ning appear alone, but for several days, Lin Yu was definitely there where Jiang Ning was, and the two had never been separated.


    "Lecturer Li Wensheng, what do you want?"


    Li Tianxiu didn''t understand.


    How did Lin catch Li''s attention? She wanted to ask but didn''t dare.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, when she saw Lin''s gate, Jiang Ning walked out.


    A person!


    Li Tianxiu couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and finally waited!


    She watched Jiang Ning walking towards the cafe, and immediately sat up straight, thinking about all the ways to contact Jiang Ning.


    These, in her mind, she didn''t know how many drills she had practiced for a long time, and she had practical experience in the past to ensure that she was foolproof!


    Jiang Ning walked toward the cafe? Yiwu Wuran paxifu?


    The show of affection in the company was too much. When the girls in the office area protested together, and they didn''t ask for coffee, they kept looking at them wronged and asked Lin Yuzhen to ask the company to send them to the target.


    Where did he go to find a match for so many girls?


    Jiang Ning walked into the cafe and walked straight to the front desk.


    "Fifty cups of freshly ground coffee,"


    Jiang Ning took out a piece of paper from his pocket. It was what everyone wanted to drink. Employees who dare to make such a request were really rare.


    Bosses who dare to spoil their employees so much are also rare.


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    The clerk saw that he wanted fifty cups, and hurriedly called a few people over to help, and asked Jiang Ning to take a moment.


    "Oops!"


    Suddenly, a depressed voice sounded, and the aroma that came out immediately made Jiang Ning frown.

 Chapter 1588： humble

    He saw a woman holding a coffee paper cup in her hand and stumbled on something under her feet. He was about to pounce on him, subconsciously stepping down a little, and dexterously avoiding it.


    boom!


    Coffee was spilled on the ground, and the black sunglasses were all gray coffee, embarrassing and funny!


    "what--"


    Li Tianxiu couldn''t help but yelled, hurriedly took off his glasses, and couldn''t help cursing in his heart, Jiang Ning actually? Fudi Erlingdi Aiyixi? Avoided!


    She wants to rush over, normal people should not stretch out their hands to support, Jiang Ning does not have this minimum gentleman''s demeanor.


    He actually avoided, and...hiding so fast and so flexible.


    "Are you OK?"


    Jiang Ning lowered his head and glanced at Li Tianxiu, "Walk slowly."


    Li Tianxiu stood up and looked up at Jiang Ning, resisting the dissatisfaction in her heart, deliberately showing a touch of grievance and embarrassment on her face.


    "Excuse me, my coffee didn''t spill on you, right?"


    As she said, she stretched out her hand, wanting to touch Jiang Ning, her slender fingers, like scallions.


    "no."


    Jiang Ning didn''t change his expression. He didn''t let Li Tianxiu touch him. No matter how beautiful his fingers were, it wasn''t Lin Yuzhen, so don''t even want to touch him.


    The corners of Li Tianxiu''s mouth twitched. She didn''t know what she was doing badly or how she didn''t pretend to be like it. Doesn''t Jiang Ning like the type she is showing now?


    "Huh? Have we met somewhere?"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning didn''t recognize him, Li Tianxiu deliberately looked confused, his face slowly turned into surprise, and then he was surprised, "You are Lin''s person! We met in Lin''s office that day."


    "Can not remember."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "Have we met?"


    Li Tianxiu feels that there is a volcano in his heart that may erupt at any time!


    Can not remember?


    Is my face a swollen face? How many men have never forgotten after seeing it once, but Jiang Ning didn''t even remember, and asked himself if he had seen it.


    He must be deliberate, deliberately pretending not to know.


    "Don''t you know each other now."


    Li Tianxiu smiled, "Fortunately, you haven''t soiled your clothes, otherwise I''m really sorry."


    Her smiling face is like a spring breeze, and the coquettish look in her eyes is hidden deep, which can be caught by any man with a glance.


    "My name is Li Tianxiu."


    Li Tianxiu stretched out her hand, smiling like a flower, and the shallow dimples make it easy to indulge at a glance.


    She looked at Jiang Ning, confident that she had a way to get this man to take the bait slowly. She had done this kind of thing many times and had never missed it.


    I don''t know how many people were captured by their own hands and scratched their hands secretly when shaking hands.


    "Ok."


    However, Jiang Ning just gave a hum, and didn''t mean to stretch out his hand at all. He didn''t even glance at Li Tianxiu.


    Those eyes are as clear as lake water, and you can see the bottom at a glance!


    Li Tianxiu was startled, a strong sense of frustration, instantly hit his heart.


    She hadn''t reacted yet, Jiang Ning had passed her, walked to the front desk, took the packaged coffee from the waiter, and turned and left.


    It seemed that there was a cool breeze blowing, and it made people''s hearts cold.


    Is the temperature of the air conditioner too low?


    Li Tianxi trembled slightly, then slowly turned around, looking at the back of Jiang Ning away, at that moment, she suddenly felt that she was so humble!


    Especially in his mind, Jiang Ning''s clear eyes seemed to see through himself at a glance, letting himself in front of him, even the minimum self-confidence, was instantly shattered!

 Chapter 1589： negotiable?

    A strong sense of frustration made Li Tianxiu stay there, and he didn''t recover for a long time.


    "Miss?"


    Li Tianxiu reacted to the waiter''s voice in his ears.


    "I''ll clean it up."


    The waiter smiled.


    "thanks."


    Li Tianxiu didn''t say anything, and immediately walked away, ignoring that there was a lot of spilled coffee on his high heels, and he hurried away.


    Failed.


    She failed for the first time, and she failed completely.


    In fact, Li Tianxiu knew very well that her moves had no effect on Jiang Ning at all!


    She hurried back to the hotel, people were a little panicked, and more [country novel www.yanjuexiangcun.com] was a kind of intense loss, the kind of loss that even self-esteem and self-confidence were beaten to pieces.


    "Lead Wensheng Li!"


    After dialing the phone, Li Tianxiu couldn''t help it, her voice hurried, "I can''t do it!"


    She said directly.


    "waste!"


    On the other side of the phone, there was a curse.


    Li Tianxiu didn''t feel angry at all, just snorted softly: "Lin Yu really doubts the identity and position you gave me. You asked me to approach the man next to Lin Yuzhen, but that man..."


    "Chairman, I think, you should come forward yourself."


    She held back her anger, knowing she didn''t have the right to be angry.


    In front of people like Li Wensheng, what kind of attitude one should maintain depends on what kind of attitude one should maintain.


    "You can inform the Lin family that I will have a delegation from the Li family in the near future to inspect the Lin family in the East China Sea. As for the conditions proposed by the Lin family, we will negotiate again at that time."


    On the other end of the phone, Li Wensheng''s voice contained a trace of laziness and a trace of disdain.


    Li Tianxiu faintly heard the voices of other women, and her eyebrows frowned, but she still didn''t dare to say anything more.


    People like Li Wensheng and others like bedding can change it whenever they want. Where else do they need to ask whether they are happy or not?


    After hanging up the phone, Li Tianxiu sat weakly on the bed, her eyes dull.


    A strong sense of loss made her feel that her life seemed to become empty instantly.


    Not far away, in the makeup mirror, where is the spirit of the original, and some, there is only a trace of dusty air.


    She immediately got up, walked to the dressing table, carefully applied makeup, and let her eyes slowly regain self-confidence and grace.


    At the same time.


    Lin''s top office area.


    "The coffee Ning invited is different, it''s delicious!"


    "I want to store this cup to commemorate our victory against dog food!"


    "If there is such a delicious coffee every day, even if you eat a handful of dog food first, then I will recognize it."


    ?Flicking to the ground? I love to flick?...


    Several female employees were chattering, holding coffee cups in their hands, wishing to put it in their arms to keep them warm. Jiang Ning bought them personally.


    "Look at your promise!"


    Xiao Zhao couldn''t help cursing, "What''s the point of committing idiots one by one? Hurry up and do your job!"


    As she said, she carefully cleaned up the coffee cup after drinking, and put it in the most concealed drawer under her desk.


    A group of people couldn''t help but laugh.


    No one dared to hit Jiang Ning''s idea, and it was clear that no one could hit Jiang Ning''s idea.


    Not to mention them, the Long Ling''er from the Northern Dragon Family, the princess of the Sri Lanka Family overseas, they are all first-class temperament beauties, women who are so good that they can''t help but feel inferior.


    But when did Jiang Ning take another look?


    Since ancient times, heroes have been saddened by Beauty Pass, but in Jiangning, the only one who can be regarded as a beauty is the one who sits in the office and works hard at this moment.


    Jiang Ning leaned on the sofa, looking at Lin Yu''s real expression, could not help being a little funny.


    "They said it could be discussed?"

 Chapter 1590： Delegation is coming

    Lin Yuzhen had just received a call, and the Li family of Donghan said that her previous request could be discussed. Lin Yuzhen was stunned.


    She originally thought that it would be fine to send Li Tianxiu away, so some of the requests made can be said to be very excessive.


    Unexpectedly, Li Tianxiu just called and said that Li''s side could consider it, and a delegation would come to the East China Sea to further communicate with the Lin Group.


    "Can''t they see that I don''t want to cooperate with them?"


    Lin Yuzhen said.


    "I can definitely see it, but it''s the same sentence, nothing to do with diligence, and steal if you do it."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes.


    He certainly recognized Li Tianxiu just now in the cafe. He can remember the mole under Li Tianxiu''s eye with his unforgettable memory, not to mention that the face itself is a little special.


    Jiang Ning had no idea how many times Jiang Ning had experienced this kind of beauty. Not to mention his xinxing appraisal, his vision alone was so high that he had no friends. Li Tianxiu, this kind of East Korean artificial beauty, he has no interest in the slightest.


    "Wife, get ready, the other party, the person who came is not good."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    He said that the person who came was unkind, but there was not the slightest worry on his face, it was completely indifferent.


    "I see."


    Lin Yu really nodded, naturally he could hear the meaning of Jiang Ning''s words.


    This Li is really looking at the Lin, so he will never give up easily. Sending Li Tianxiu to spy is just the first step. They will not think that relying on a Li Tianxiu can get something from the Lin. .


    Lin, who is now a big company, is not as easy to be deceived and bullied as before.


    there is always a solution to a problem.


    This is Lin Yu''s real strategy.


    She immediately called a few executives, gave some explanations, and prepared in advance.


    time flies.


    the next day.


    Li Tianxiu was still waiting in the hotel. He had already sent the address to Li Wensheng. At this moment, she could only wait patiently.


    "Ding--"


    The phone rang, and Li Tianxiu immediately connected.


    "Chairman, are you here yet?"


    "I will immediately? Shanxi Zhe Er Lingwu will shut down? Come down!"


    She took a deep breath, looked at her makeup seriously in front of the mirror, turned around and made sure there were no flaws, then went downstairs and walked to the door of the hotel.


    From a distance, I saw a car slowly driving. Li Tianxiu immediately walked over and opened the door. A middle-aged man, combing his gas head, stepped down, followed by seventeen or eight people.


    "Class leader!"


    Li Tianxiu lowered her head and shouted respectfully.


    "You first open the room to rest, recharge your energy, and tomorrow''s business, please don''t let me down."


    Li Wensheng turned his head and looked at the people behind him, "I will first understand the specific situation with Assistant Li, don''t bother us, understand."


    "Yes!"


    Seventeen or eight people carried their luggage and pulled away, but Li Wensheng walked into the elevator without saying a word, and Li Tianxiu immediately followed in.


    Her face was a little ugly, and seeing Li Wensheng''s face without a word, she felt a little flustered in her heart.


    She didn''t know how Li Wensheng would punish her for not completing the task!


    "boom!"


    Entering the room, the door closed, Li Wensheng slowly opened his hands, Li Tianxiu seemed to be well-trained, and had formed a conditioned reflex. He immediately stepped forward and took off his suit jacket.


    He squatted down again, knelt there, took off Li Wensheng''s leather shoes one by one, and put on slippers for him.


    The whole person, like a maid, knelt there, with his hands on his knees, waiting for the next instructions.

 Chapter 1591： More important than my life

    "the host."


    Li Tianxiu shouted respectfully, with her head down, she didn''t dare to raise it at all.


    She knelt there, waiting for instructions for the next step. This is the attitude that she should have as a tool, and it is what Li Wensheng has trained her all year round and asked her to do it.


    "You behaved badly."


    Li Wensheng lowered his head, his tone was disappointed, "I''m very disappointed."


    "Sorry, master!"


    Li Tianxiu still knelt there, her head lowered.


    "The Lin Yuzhen of the Lin family is not simple. She already doubted me the first time she saw me. She didn''t believe the identity given by the master at all."


    "There is also... the man named Jiang Ning, who is Lin Yu''s real husband, but he has no interest in me at all."


    She gritted her teeth, angry and unwilling.


    "Snapped!"


    Li Wensheng slapped Li Tianxiu''s face, and suddenly, bright red five-fingerprints appeared on Li Tianxiu''s face.


    "I asked you to take down those class leaders and group leaders. You did a good job. Why did you fail this time?"


    He said coldly, "I have trained you for so many years, but I haven''t allowed you to fail."


    "Master, I''m sorry!"


    Li Tianxiu''s eyes were reddish, her head was lowered, her face was aching, but she did not dare to say a word.


    She is a tool.


    Ever since being discovered by Li Wensheng, she has always been a tool to accompany different people for his benefit. She still can''t remember how many there are.


    "Do you know how important the Lin family is to me?"


    Li Wensheng said, "It is more important than my life!"


    Li Tianxiu''s body trembled.


    More important than Li Wensheng''s life?


    Li Wensheng is the section chief of the Li Group¡¯s Commerce Department, one of the Li¡¯s foreign cooperation leaders, and a direct descendant of the Li family. In the future, he is a core member who can enter the Li Group¡¯s senior management!


    The entire Li family may be controlled by him in the future, but he said that the Lin family is more important than his life?


    How is this possible!


    Li Tianxiu trembled all over, and couldn''t believe it. What a mere Lin Clan, it was considered good if he could get into the Li Clan''s eyes. A big man like Li Wensheng would even say such things.


    "Master, I..."


    She was trembling in her voice, knowing that she might be abandoned.


    "Lin family, Donghai, Ji? Ranxi Eryi Yilu closed zero? Daowuguan!"


    Li Wensheng''s eyes were deep, and his voice was so deep that Li Tianxiu felt his scalp numb.


    She has been with Li Wensheng for so many years and has never seen him look so terrible.


    In greed, there is even more extreme madness!


    "Fine, it is really impossible to expect you to be able to swallow the entire Lin family and take the entire East China Sea,"


    Li Wensheng turned around, the sound of footsteps sounded in Li Tianxiu''s ears, and the sound of da da da gradually diminished, moving towards the bedroom room, Li Tianxiu pursed her lips, got up immediately, and followed.


    She still has a chance, can please Li Wensheng, and can make Li Wensheng not abandon herself, it depends on whether she has performed hard enough.


    ...


    The Li Group, the official visiting group, has already contacted Lin in advance.


    As Lin''s general manager, Lin Yu really takes every visitor seriously, especially such a large internationally renowned group company.


    Li Wen''s business vigorous, ruddy complexion, as if he had experienced some supreme level of enjoyment, his whole body was washed away with the air of being a servant, and his whole body exuded the kind of upper-class aura.


    Behind him, Li Tianxiu raised her head, maintaining dignity and grace.


    Who would have thought that she was completely different from yesterday.

 Chapter 1592： Sincerity

    "Welcome to Section Chief Li!"


    Lin Yuzhen shook hands with Li Wensheng and said with a smile, "Ms. Li Tianxiu told me that Section Chief Li is going to visit Lin in person. I feel very honored. I hope that our two families will have the opportunity to cooperate."


    "Mr. Lin is polite."


    Li Wensheng said lightly, "Today''s Lin family is very worthy of cooperation. It is precisely because of this that I personally come here to show my sincerity of Li family. If Miss Li Tianxiu did not do well before, I would like to ask Mr. Lin. Forgive me."


    Speaking of this, Li Tianxiu nodded hurriedly, smiled and said, "Thank you Mr. Lin for forgiving."


    Lin Yu really didn''t say anything, she couldn''t tell where they were, these were just scenes.


    The polite scenes must be said.


    "I came to the East China Sea this time to seek cooperation on the one hand. On the other hand, I also want to learn about the customs and customs of the East China Sea."


    Li Wensheng said, "I heard that Donghai is a very special city. Mr. Lin, wait a moment, can you give me a taste of it?"


    "That''s natural."


    I came to talk about business cooperation, but brought so many people, and Lin Yu really can see that some people are not just bodyguards. She has practiced with Ye Shan and others now, and can tell that these people are not bad.


    Lin Yuzhen arranged for the company''s executives, accompanied Li Wensheng and others, to visit Lin''s company, factories and other places.


    Everything was carried out in accordance with standard procedures, and these executives were all well-tested, and Lin Yuzhen didn''t need to explain it again.


    Li Wensheng appeared to be extremely patient. Everywhere he went, he carefully inspected, asked questions, and even took out paper and pen to record himself, as if he was expressing his attitude. The cooperation with Lin is very important.


    Such a multinational corporation, with such an attitude, if you change to someone else, you will be moved by this sincerity just by seeing it.


    In Lin Yuzhen''s office, the electronic screen is playing the scene of Li Wensheng in the factory, carefully inspecting and talking cordially with front-line production workers.


    "What are they drawing?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    She has developed a habit now. In business cooperation, first is not to see what she can get from the cooperation, but to see the other party and what she wants from the cooperation, so that we can better negotiate and grasp the degree.


    But this time the Li Group visited and sought cooperation. She hadn''t noticed that Lin had something that Li specifically needed now.


    "Don''t worry, they will always show it."


    Jiang Ning got up, but his eyes were still fixed on the screen, followed by the few people behind Li Wensheng.


    Judging from their walking posture and the sensitivity and cautiousness of all directions, Jiang Ning can easily judge that these people are not ordinary people, let alone simple bodyguards.


    "Lin may not have anything they can do, but Donghai definitely has it."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Li¡¯s family is a multinational group company in East Korea. It has strong wealth and power. It has a reputation in the world. Compared with them, the Lin family is still not of an order of magnitude. It''s not worth their sincerity.


    Nothing to be courteous, there must be some plans, since Lin did not have what they really want, then their goal is obviously the East China Sea!


    Jiang Ning smiled, grabbing Lin Yuzhen''s hand, leaning to her ear, and saying a few words softly, Lin Yuzhen blushed immediately, and immediately looked at Jiang Ning in surprise.


    "No? That''s not good, right!"

 Chapter 1593： Strive to be the first

    She hadn''t even figured it out yet, what did Li Wensheng and the others want when they came to the East China Sea, did Jiang Ning prepare to do it first?


    Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning.


    She knew what had happened during this time, especially on the side of Jidao Martial Arts Center, for which she had stopped classes for a long time.


    "Are they here for the Jidao Martial Arts Hall?"


    "Probably."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "No matter what it is aimed at, it will naturally not be satisfactory to them."


    "Of course, serving people with virtue is our Donghai way of hospitality, and this will not change."


    He stretched out his hand and scratched Lin Yuzhen''s nose.


    "This is also Lin''s corporate culture."


    "Well, then as you said, if they have proposed..."


    "They will."


    Before Lin Yu really finished speaking, Jiangning? Lu Erdi Ling Wu Shi Zhe Ling? Seriously.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu really knew it.


    Jiang Ning''s vision is far beyond that of ordinary people. He can always see a lot of things before others, and can better see the details that others can''t observe.


    As long as he says something that will happen, it will happen.


    Therefore, they can always make preparations in advance, take precautions, and never end the battle!


    After two consecutive days of inspection and visits, Li Wensheng has always been very serious, and his attitude is completely different from that of a well-known international representative of a multinational group, who often reveals his superiority.


    On the contrary, he is very humble, even asking humbly about things he doesn''t understand a few times, and he doesn''t care about being ignorant.


    "Lin''s development is truly breathtaking!"


    Li Wensheng sat in front of Lin Yuzhen, sighing, "From a small city, it has grown to this point in just one year. This is a miracle!"


    "If Lin is in East Korea, it will definitely be a huge challenge for Li!"


    There is a hint of exaggeration in the words, but it is also the best compliment.


    "Chapter Li won the award,"


    Lin Yuzhen smiled and said, "Lin still has many shortcomings and needs to learn from many companies. We are still at the preliminary stage of development and there is still a long way to go."


    She looked at Li Wensheng, then at Li Tianxiu who was sitting behind Li Wensheng, and took the initiative to bring up the last time about cooperation.


    "Before, Miss Li Tianxiu came to me and said Li''s intention to cooperate with Lin''s, and asked me to make some requests. I don''t know what Mr. Li thinks about these requests?"


    After the inspection, Li Wensheng has read Lin''s corporate culture, production divisions, and even the factory. No matter which industry he wants to cooperate with, he has the most basic understanding.


    Wouldn''t it be funny if not talking about cooperation?


    "Request, I have already submitted it to the group company,"


    Li Wensheng smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just a section manager, and I don¡¯t have that much power yet. I can make decisions directly. Of course, Mr. Lin¡¯s request, from my personal point of view, is somewhat unexpected. After so many years, the Lin family is the first one to dare. Companies that put forward these conditions."


    In this sentence, I don''t know what it means.


    Lin Yuzhen still smiled, "Is that right, Lin''s goal is to be the first."


    "Hahaha, President Lin is really humorous,"


    Li Wensheng took a sip of tea, paused, and seemed to hesitate for a while, but Lin Yu really could clearly feel that it was the excuse he had prepared long ago, "Mr. Lin, I heard that there is a Jidao martial arts hall in this East China Sea, which is very famous. , And has a very close relationship with Lin, I wonder if we can visit it?"

 Chapter 1594： Dont even say hello

    coming!


    Lin Yuzhen secretly said in his heart, Jiang Ning is so good, you can guess this!


    These people don''t want to drink, they really don''t have any interest in Lin, so even if they make such an excessive request, they will say that they are considering it, but in fact, they will never agree.


    The purpose of their coming to the East China Sea is not the Lin family, but the Ji Dao martial arts school with a close relationship with the Lin family!


    "I''m afraid this is a bit inconvenient."


    Lin Yuzhen said a little helplessly, "The Lin family has something to do with Ji Dao Wuguan. It can even be said that the Ji Dao Wuguan was invested by Lin, but there is something special. They operate independently, so I don''t have that much face."


    Xiao Zhao, who was standing on the side, had no expression on his face, and tried not to laugh.


    In this East China Sea, Lin Yu''s face is probably better than the sky!


    Not to mention, the master of the Jidao martial arts hall is Jiang Ning, that is Lin Yuzhen.


    This group of people want to pit the Jidao martial arts school, just want to pit Jiangning. For Lin Yuzhen, beloved relatives and friends...have to add money!


    "No way?"


    Li Wensheng was a little surprised, "Lin''s prestige in the East China Sea, don''t Ji Dao Wuguan dare to give face?"


    He paused, seeming to realize that his tone of voice was wrong, and hurriedly laughed.


    "Don''t be guilty of Lin, I am very interested in martial arts, we also have many masters in the Li family,"


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to a few men in suits behind him, "They all hope that they can learn from the masters of the East China Sea, and I can''t help it."


    Li Wensheng looked embarrassed, looking at Lin Yuzhen, as if waiting for Lin Yuzhen to respond.


    He must visit the Jidao Martial Arts Center. If he can borrow the name of visiting, it is naturally the best.


    "It''s really embarrassing,"


    Lin Yu was really embarrassed and said, "The master of the Jidao martial arts center has a weird temper, but he has a special characteristic..."


    "The operation of the martial arts gym requires a lot of funds, and my Lin family also gave a lot of sponsorship fees to have a cooperative relationship with the Jidao martial arts gym."


    "understood."


    Li Wensheng immediately understood, "Sponsorship is not a problem, it should be."


    He beckoned, Li Tianxiu immediately took out the checkbook and pen from the bag and handed it to Li Wensheng.


    "Budo cultural exchanges between the two countries also need to be encouraged? Some sponsorship fees are justified."


    Li Wensheng picked up his pen and looked at Lin Yuzhen, "I don''t know, how much does Lin pay for the sponsorship of this martial arts gym?"


    "one thousand."


    "Only one thousand?"


    Li Wensheng was startled, just so, wherever he needed a check, he could just pull out this thousand in his wallet.


    "Sorry, Mr. Li, the unit is 10,000."


    Lin Yuzhen smiled and nodded, "The sponsorship fee is ten million."


    Hearing that it was ten million, Li Wensheng was stunned.


    Not only him, but Li Tianxiu and others were all dumbfounded.


    Ten million?


    Just want to go to a competition and have a sponsorship fee of 10 million? What a joke!


    Isn''t this a **** robbery?


    What exactly is the Jidao Martial Arts Center? The lion has spoken so much that even Lin, the largest company in the East China Sea, is so indifferent to them.


    "Ten million?"


    Li Wensheng couldn''t believe it. He knew that Jidao Wushu was not simple, and had some reputation overseas.


    However, it is said that many Chinese masters of martial arts and martial arts have gathered, especially the treasure of the town hall of the martial arts museum, which has attracted many people.


    But the sponsorship fee is 10 million, which is really an exaggeration!


    "It''s true that Section Chief Li, the master of the Jidao Martial Arts Center, took away 30 million from me last week and didn''t even say hello to me."


    Lin Yuzhen looked helpless, "He wants to take money from me, I really dare not say disagree."

 Chapter 1595： Joint property

    So arrogant?


    Li Wensheng couldn''t believe it.


    You don''t have to say hello to Lin Yuzhen when you take money from Lin. Does Lin Yu really dare not disagree?


    "Is Ji Dao Wuguan so domineering?"


    "It''s so overbearing."


    Lin Yu said helplessly, "The entire Lin family knows about this matter."


    With that, she glanced at Xiao Zhao, and Xiao Zhao immediately nodded in cooperation.


    Isn''t it?


    Jiang Ning wanted to withdraw money from Lin''s account. He really didn''t need to say hello to Lin Yuzhen. Of course, Jiang Ning never said a word when he transferred money to Lin''s group account.


    Apart from other things, the entire Lin family belongs to Jiangning, and the money can be regarded as the common property of the husband and wife. Isn''t this a normal thing?


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen''s helpless expression, and Xiao Zhao nodding his head, Li Wensheng was surprised and felt right.


    The fame of Jidao martial arts school? Shanzhe Wulingwu Fuzhe? Outside, it has always been strong!


    The name of this Forbidden Land in the East China Sea is said to have been typed out by the master of the Jidao Martial Arts Center.


    Lin''s ability to develop to this day and make such a big leap is largely due to the martial arts hall in the East China Sea, even if it is squeezed by the Jidao martial arts hall, it is normal.


    "Ten million is ten million!"


    Li Wensheng immediately wrote down the check and handed it to Lin Yuzhen, "I would like to ask Mr. Lin to introduce me to you."


    Lin Yuzhen took the check and handed it to Xiao Zhao: "Xiao Zhao, you can arrange it. No matter what kind of words you say, you must let Section Chief Li''s person not leave for nothing."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Zhao nodded, but with a look of embarrassment, he sighed softly, then turned and walked out.


    If Jiang Ning is here, she must be kicked, there are so many dramas!


    Lin Yuzhen and Li Wensheng chatted casually about some things, but Li Wensheng always refused to answer positively about the cooperation between the two companies. Obviously, they couldn''t agree to Lin''s conditions.


    Even, in their opinion, it seems a bit ridiculous.


    "Mr. Lin,"


    After a while, Xiao Zhao walked in, his eyes were still a little red, and his face was aggrieved. "The martial arts hall refused to say that we would give 10 million yuan in sponsorship, which is a beggar.


    She put the check on the table, pursed her lips, almost crying.


    It seems to have been wronged by heaven!


    Lin Yuzhen suddenly looked embarrassed, and even more angry.


    "They are too much!"


    She angrily said, "It''s just a contest, there is no need to look down on people."


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head and looked at Xiao Zhao: "Then how much sponsorship do they want?"


    "Thirty, thirty million."


    Xiao Zhao said cautiously.


    "Unreasonable!"


    Lin Yu was really angry, and trembling with anger, "They are getting too much!"


    "Chapter Li,"


    She turned her head to look at Li Wensheng and pushed the check back, "I think, this kind of martial arts gym is not necessary. It is not necessary. It costs three thousand sponsorship fees, and it is just a comparison.


    Li Wensheng was shocked.


    Is Ji Dao Wu Guan so domineering?


    Even the Lin Group didn''t pay much attention to it, it was still too small!


    Ten million!


    This ten million, how many happy things he can have, if it were not for completing the tasks assigned by the family, he would not be too lazy to come to this kind of small city and talk to this kind of third-rate enterprise.


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen returning the check to himself, Li Wensheng hurriedly smiled and said, "Mr. Lin, don¡¯t be angry. This martial artist is arrogant and inevitable. Not to mention the reputation of Jidao martial arts gym. normal now."


    He frowned slightly, took out the checkbook again, wrote a check for 20 million, and handed it to Lin Yuzhen together.


    "Thirty million is thirty million. Since it''s here, I can''t let my people down."

 Chapter 1596： Harmony is the most precious

    Li Wensheng''s face was calm and calm. To him, thirty million is indeed not a big money, but it is a lot.


    Especially, just for an opportunity to learn from each other, it hurts to think about it.


    "Chapter Li, there is really no need."


    Lin Yu really shook his head, "This is thirty million, not three thousand."


    "Intercultural exchanges, it should be paid for some costs, Mr. Lin, and I will bother you."


    Li Wensheng said with a smile.


    "In this case¡­¡­"


    Lin Yuzhen looked embarrassed and handed the check to Xiao Zhao again, "Then I will do my best."


    Xiao Zhao took the check and walked out, but after a short while, he entered the office again.


    "It''s OK!"


    "So fast?"


    Li Wensheng was shocked, Xiao Zhao walked out to come in, there was no 30 seconds, this Jidao martial arts hall, really saw the money open, as long as the money is in place, he promised to come down without hesitation.


    "The master of the martial arts museum said that you can go there anytime, and you can exchange ideas wherever you want, but there is one, he can remind you."


    "what?"


    Li Wensheng said.


    "He said that there is no eye to his fists and knuckles. The teaching of martial arts is originally a killing technique. It is inevitable to get hurt when you learn. If you can''t accept it, it''s better not to go."


    What is this?


    Li Wensheng suddenly became a little unhappy when he heard it.


    Thirty million was thrown out, and then let yourself not go?


    What a joke.


    He turned his head, glanced at the person he had brought, and frowned slightly: "Have you heard that, if someone is afraid of hurting you, if you ask you not to go, will you be afraid?"


    A few people didn''t speak, just the expression of disdain on their faces, but they didn''t hide it at all.


    They are all under Li Wensheng, one of the best masters, and even East Korea can be called a name. There is a martial arts gym, they really don''t care about it.


    All the oriental martial arts are nothing more than fame.


    This time, they did it for the task, but not really for the purpose of exchanging ideas. They didn''t have much interest in those fists and legs.


    But if these people are so rampant, it''s not impossible to teach them severely and let them see how powerful they are.


    "Mr. Lin, you''ve seen it too, these few of me are not very useful, but I still don''t like to be despised."


    Li Wensheng smiled and said, "The worries of the master of Jidao martial arts museum are unnecessary. I am more worried about them. If they are hurt by my people, I hope they will not be angry."


    "Everyone, peace is the most important thing."


    "Chapter Li rest assured, I can guarantee this."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "Look at Section Chief Li, when is it convenient to go there?"


    "Now you can!"


    Li Wensheng said immediately.


    He can''t wait to finish the task early and go back early. He doesn''t want to stay in such a small city for a moment.


    "Xiao Zhao, prepare a car!"


    Xiao Zhao immediately arranged.


    "Chapter Li, please."


    Lin Yuzhen got up, and Li Wensheng waited for Lu Ershan to feast on the land, and immediately stood up, turned and walked outside.


    "Class leader,"


    Li Tianxiu followed Li Wensheng and whispered, "Don''t you want to make some preparations? This Jidao martial arts gym is very unusual. It is a very special existence in the East China Sea."


    She always felt that Donghai is not simple, Lin''s is not simple, and this Jidao martial arts gym is even more difficult, and it must not be taken lightly.


    But Li Wensheng just glanced at her, squinted slightly, didn''t even say a word, just a look in his eyes made Li Tianxiu shut up and didn''t dare to speak any more.

 Chapter 1597： Steal something

    Li Tianxiu knows very well that he is always just a tool.


    Even if she is outside, she still has the position of Li, and she can say a few words to Li Wensheng, but in private, she is so humble and humble that she can''t be humble anymore.


    Seeing that Li Wensheng was a little unhappy, Li Tianxiu dared not say any more.


    In the past few days in the East China Sea, she could clearly feel that this city is special, especially in the mouths of some people, the Jidao Martial Arts Museum is completely holy place.


    She will naturally be a little worried.


    However, in the eyes of Li Wensheng, the Jidao martial arts gym is just a martial arts gym, a group of so-called martial arts masters who are immersed in self-narcissism, what can they do?


    Huaguo passed on martial arts and martial arts. I don''t know how many years it has fallen. Now, aren''t they just some people who are trying to cheat money under this banner?


    No matter where it is, such people are always indispensable.


    Li Wensheng didn''t care so much, he just wanted to complete his task, and he came so cautiously, in his eyes, it was already pretty good.


    Lin arranged the car, and Lin Yu really closed his mind and accompany the pedestrian directly to the Jidao martial arts gym.


    In the car, Xiao Zhao couldn''t help it anymore, covering his mouth and laughing all the time, he almost didn''t laugh out loud.


    She glanced at the rearview mirror, and behind her was the car Li Wensheng and the others were in.


    "Mr. Lin, is this not so good?"


    Xiao Zhao bit his lip, "Thirty million was paid, and I have to be beaten..."


    "This is discussion, exchange, what is being beaten."


    Lin Yu gave her a really white look, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    This was the request made by Li Wensheng himself, and it was exactly the same as Jiang Ning''s prediction. The purpose of these people was not to cooperate with Lin from the beginning, but it was just a drunkard who didn''t want to drink.


    Why are they going to the Jidao Martial Arts Center?


    Is it true that they came from all over the world for the purpose of contesting and communicating? Lin Yu is really not so naive, so she won''t believe it.


    Today''s Jidao Martial Arts Center can be said to be the core of Donghai''s strength!


    The strongest combat power is in the Jidao Martial Arts Hall. Lin Yu really knows that even in the eight hidden worlds in the Zhongnan Mountain, when Jiangning needs them, they will rush to the East China Sea as soon as possible.


    Challenge the Jidao martial arts gym?


    It''s not a fun thing.


    "Mr. Lin, how do you use that 30 million? Ask Brother Ning."


    Xiao Zhao glanced at the check in the bag.


    She is used to seeing big scenes now. After following Jiang Ning and Lin Yu for so long, she has seen hundreds of millions of bonuses, and she has nothing to feel when 30 million are placed in front of her.


    "Don''t bother him for this little money."


    Lin Yuzhen said.


    at the same time.


    In the car behind, Li Wensheng''s face was gloomy, and Li Tianxiu, who was sitting on the side, did not dare to say a word.


    "Remember what you are going to do?"


    Li Wensheng looked at several bodyguards and said, "In the Jidao Martial Arts Center, there are some fist scores hidden, these fist scores are our goal!"


    "What you have to do is to figure out the layout of the martial arts gymnasium, the route, and the location of the boxing book exhibition room. Come back at night and steal the boxing book!"


    As soon as he said his words, Li Tianxiu couldn''t help shaking.


    Steal something?


    Li Wensheng and the others came all the way to steal something?


    She never knew it, thought it was the Li family, and really wanted to cooperate with the Lin family in business, but they... actually just to steal things!


    Moreover, still go to this Jidao martial arts hall.


    "The intelligence is very clear. There are indeed some masters in this martial arts hall, but they are all very old, and they cannot be guarded 24 hours a day, let alone show up easily. For you, other people are not opponents, and there is nothing at all Pressure, so this move must be successful!"

 Chapter 1598： provocative

    "Yes!"


    Several bodyguards lowered their voices.


    Li Wensheng leaned there, half-closed his eyes.


    "The ticket has already been bought, and when you get it, leave directly, don''t leave any clues, understand."


    Just because of those few fist scores, Li Wensheng didn''t know what was the meaning of what the upper man wanted these things to do.


    Hua Guo¡¯s martial arts was not completed like this, and their martial arts have long been a joke. I read the news a few days ago, a master horse, a well-known martial arts master, but was challenged by others in the ring for five seconds. Zhong was put down on the ground, it made people laugh out loud!


    What master? They are just pretending to cheat money, which is extremely ridiculous.


    If it weren''t for strict requirements from above, he wouldn''t bother to waste so much effort.


    Looking at the disdain on Li Wensheng''s face, Li Tianxiu became more and more worried. Intuition told her that this city is not that simple. If Li Wensheng despise the Jidao martial arts center, there will be problems.


    However, she didn''t dare to speak, how could she be qualified.


    The car drove to the Jidao Martial Arts Hall and stopped.


    Lin Yuzhen got out of the car first, Li Wensheng and others got out of the car, and looked up at the four characters of Jidao Martial Arts Hall, still with a light cloud on his face.


    The words are vigorous and powerful, but the better the cards are done, I am afraid it is a vain expression.


    "Chapter Li, please."


    Lin Yuzhen stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation. Li Wensheng nodded and walked in.


    With a look in his eyes, the few bodyguards behind him immediately understood. As he walked, he carefully wrote down all the arrangements and personnel arrangements in the martial arts hall from the beginning of the entrance.


    "President Lin is coming!"


    From a distance, I saw a man standing at the door, smiling and saying, "Please come in, please come in!"


    Li Feidao didn''t expect that in his lifetime, he would have to do reception work.


    In this martial arts hall, eating for nothing for a period of time, you have to pay some price, passive business is considered light, he is very clear that Jiang Ning will not let himself take advantage.


    "Who is this?"


    Li Wensheng frowned slightly, but he didn''t expect to come forward, looking so young.


    Sure enough, the old men in the martial arts hall didn''t dare to make a move easily. They were afraid that in case of losing, the facade of the martial arts hall would be bad.


    "Vice-master!"


    Li Feidao introduced himself, "It''s you, you want to come to the martial arts gym, and come to us to discuss and discuss?"


    He straightened his chest, glanced at Li Wensheng, and then at the bodyguards behind Li Wensheng, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, and he did not hide it at all.


    He really looks down on it.


    "I have no eyes, I think President Lin has already told you about this kind of thing, right?"


    Li Wensheng smiled: "Your Excellency, it seems that you have confidence in yourself."


    "does not matter,"


    Li Feidao didn''t seem to hear Li Wensheng''s words, "There are many top three hospitals near the martial arts hall. I have notified the ambulance to be ready. Since I come to the East China Sea, I have to have a good time."


    As he said, while pointing to the distance, Li Wensheng''s face was suddenly black when the ambulance was parked there with the emergency lights flashing.


    Lin Yuzhen could only hold back his smile.


    She knew that when Li Feidao said this, he was talking to himself completely. He said that he wanted to have a good time, and he wanted to have a good time.


    This one, where is the deputy curator? He? Yi Pa''er loves Lu Aizhe? He is the founder of the International Killer Organization!


    Hearing Li Feidao''s words, Li Wensheng''s face sank a little.


    He doesn''t like seeing others and being arrogant in front of him, no matter what.


    "Your Excellency is a bit arrogant!"


    Li Wensheng turned his head, looked at the few people behind him, and squinted his eyes slightly, "Did you hear clearly? Don''t be beaten into the hospital. That''s losing my Li''s face!"

 Chapter 1599： Grandmaster? I happen to be

    He grew up so big, he had never seen such an arrogant person.


    It''s no wonder that Jidao Martial Arts Academy doesn''t even give Lin''s face. If you want to visit, you have to pay 30 million yuan in sponsorship. It''s really arrogant!


    Li Wensheng turned his head to look at Lin Yuzhen, and deliberately said solemnly: "Mr. Lin, it''s about the reputation of my Li family. I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to stop."


    "Just like this one said, there is no eye to fists, in case you accidentally hurt them, please don''t get angry and affect the relationship between our two families."


    Although it is impossible for the two companies to cooperate, Li Wensheng knows this very well, but he always has to say something on the scene.


    "Harmony is the most important thing, and harmony is the most important thing."


    Lin Yuzhen said.


    She glanced at Li Feidao, Li Feidao still held his head high, and the disdain in her heart was written directly on his face.


    "please!"


    He said lightly.


    ?Paking Yier Ai Shishanling? In his organization, it is not that there are no masters from East Korea, but even the level of silver medal killer is not enough, and that is already a good master.


    Their kind of fist and embroidered legs is okay against ordinary people, and in front of real masters, it is just like a kid''s trick.


    How could Li Feidao put it in his eyes.


    The martial arts hall is empty.


    Not long ago, it was the eight great families of Zhongnanshan who came here to challenge!


    Eight top masters at the master level!


    Jiang Ning alone can make him unable to lift his head, give up the challenge in a desperate manner, and even get detained by Jiang Ning.


    Even this class of masters can hardly be in the East China Sea. What kind of waves are thrown in the Jidao martial arts hall. Why do these people Li Wensheng brought need Tan Xing to take action?


    "Where are your people?"


    Li Wensheng frowned slightly when he looked at the empty martial arts hall.


    He also wants people in the martial arts hall to gather here, so that his own people can walk around the martial arts hall more and learn about the layout here, but now there is no one in the martial arts hall, who would dare to walk around?


    "What level of opponent do you want."


    Li Feidao drooped his eyelids, and said impatiently, "We have all of them, so there is no need to call everyone, we are all busy."


    The perfunctory attitude made Li Wensheng''s anger just squeezed into the air in an instant.


    "Huh, what level of masters are there?"


    Li Wensheng sneered, and someone stood up immediately behind him, "A master at the master level, is there any!"


    The man behind him, came up and undressed, revealing his hard-covered upper body and his muscles. He looked a little crippled. With a sudden force, his muscles suddenly became like rocks!


    Lin Yu, who was sitting on the side, didn''t say a word, but Xiao Zhao tweeted a few words and whispered: "Strong outside and doing well, not as good as A Fei''s muscles."


    "Master level master?"


    Li Feidao raised his eyebrows, glanced at Li Wensheng, then at the masters behind him, and took a step forward.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Wensheng was shocked.


    "I''ll do it."


    Li Feidao said impatiently, "Whoever wants to learn from each other, come directly, go together, don''t waste time."


    "Don''t you want a master at the master level, I just happen to be."


    He didn''t want to waste time, only thirty million, asking him, the king of killers, to do business, except for Jiang Ning, he really didn''t know anyone who had this face.


    Li Feidao hooked his fingers, provocatively, and Li Wensheng almost jumped up with anger.


    "Please enlighten me!"


    The burly man under him is even more angry. He has never seen such an arrogant person in his debut for so many years.


    He rushed directly.

 Chapter 1600： You make them stand up?

    oom!


    But as soon as he approached Li Feidao''s body, he was kicked and flew out, with a scream, lying on the ground like a big tortoise, twitching all over, so pain that he couldn''t even scream out.


    Li Wensheng was shocked immediately.


    The air seemed to freeze instantly, just one move?


    The people under his hand were beaten to the ground. He didn''t even see clearly what happened. It was over.


    Li Wensheng glanced at Li Feidao in surprise, frowned slightly, his face was a bit ugly, he felt as if he had been slapped, and it was suddenly hot!


    "Who else?"


    Li Feidao shouted, "If you want to learn, hurry up. With a sponsorship fee of 30 million, you are only qualified to learn from master-level masters."


    He was also unreasonable, and his mouth was like a blade, stimulating Li Wensheng''s heart fiercely!


    Li Wensheng hummed, "You guys,? Lu Ba Ai Fu Wu Di Shan Di? Go up!"


    As he said, he thought to himself that the purpose of today is not really to learn, but to explore the layout of this martial arts hall to facilitate the night.


    But now a Li Feidao has caught everyone, and they have no chance at all.


    Not to mention, the people in the martial arts hall did not gather here, where would they dare to walk around at will?


    He didn''t even expect that the people in this Jidao martial arts hall were really capable, so they could easily beat their bodyguards to the ground. That was a master-level master!


    Even in the boxing world of East Korea, there is still some fame.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Without waiting for Li Wensheng to think of a countermeasure, there was a muffled sound, and there were a few more people under his feet, lying there, like a row of tortoises lying side by side, unable to move.


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Li Wensheng''s head suddenly became blank, and the blood on his face disappeared instantly. Only a few seconds?


    It''s all down!


    He suddenly raised his head, Li Feidao was clapping his hands, still half-dangling his eyelids, as if he hadn''t woken up.


    For this master, wherever the martial arts masters need to take action, he can clean up and obediently alone.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Li Wensheng froze, and Li Tianxiu who was following him couldn''t help taking a breath.


    She saw it. Li Feidao stood there and didn''t move at all. He kicked a few people with seemingly random feet and kicked them out, lying on the ground, unable to move.


    No matter how strong he is, he won''t be so cruel, right?


    How did she know that Li Feidao''s control of acupuncture points was more accurate than that of an old Chinese doctor, and he hit the key acupuncture points with less effort!


    "It''s over [±ÊȤ¸ó520www.biquge520.co]."


    Li Feidao said lightly.


    He didn''t even glance at Li Wensheng, then turned to Lin Yuzhen and said, "Mr. Lin, 30 million yuan in sponsorship fees, that''s almost the case, next time I''m looking for a more powerful master to compete, but it''s not the price.


    After finishing speaking, Li Feidao turned around and left without any muddle, so that Lin Yu couldn''t help but admire him in a chic manner.


    And Li Wensheng stood there, his whole person was stunned, and it was over less than three minutes after entering the martial arts hall?


    When they entered through the gate, they only saw the empty Lianwutang. They didn''t even see the place where the boxing book was exhibited. How did they act at night?


    "Mr. Lin..."


    Li Wensheng couldn''t help but said, "That''s it, worth thirty million?"


    "Chairman Li, if you have a master, you can continue to challenge. The rule of the Jidao Martial Arts Center is that as long as someone can continue to challenge, they will not back down."


    Lin Yuzhen pointed to the bodyguards who were lying on the ground and hadn''t recovered so far, and said a little embarrassed, "Or, would you let them stand up?"

 Chapter 1601： Make a fortune

    stand up?


    Li Wensheng looked at the few people who fell on the ground, and was not angry.


    These are all masters he specially brought, but they didn''t last a minute in total, so what''s the use.


    Even if they stand up, what can they do?


    After this Lianwutang, there is a courtyard, and the corridor in the courtyard is at the end, I am afraid that they will not be able to get in until they reach the boxing table exhibition room.


    "waste!"


    Li Wensheng cursed, his face was ugly, but he was not good to be Lin Yu''s face.


    Thirty million!


    Just hit the water?


    More importantly, his plan failed.


    But it doesn''t make any sense to stay here. The competition is over before it starts. If the fight goes on, his people are pulled away by the ambulance outside, and it is his Li''s face that is lost!


    "It seems that I underestimated the strength of this martial arts gym,"


    Li Wensheng said, "We people in East Korea also advocate martial arts. Since there are such masters here, I still hope that there will be opportunities for further discussion."


    "The people we brought this time are all ordinary employees of the Li family, and they are not very capable, so Mr. Lin laughed!"


    Face, always have to be maintained.


    Li Wensheng was a little unhappy, but he didn''t show it well on his face, still maintaining his own demeanor.


    ?Lingzhe loves the West Servant? "Everyone who works hard is worthy of respect."


    Lin Yuzhen smiled and said, "As long as Section Chief Li wants to learn from each other, Ji Dao Wuguan will agree."


    "As long as the sponsorship fee is enough, they should not refuse."


    Speaking of the sponsorship fee, Li Wensheng''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. He didn''t say anything, and barely squeezed out a smile, so he said goodbye to Lin Yuzhen and left with someone.


    Lin Yuzhen sent them to the door, and after watching them leave, she couldn''t help it.


    "so bad!"


    She shook her head and said, "Jiang Ning is really too bad!"


    This is a fortune.


    I''ve given 30 million yuan in sponsorship fees and have to be beaten. I have never seen such aggrieved person.


    "Brother Ning is really amazing. I guessed that they wanted to come to the Jidao martial arts hall to challenge, but they are too overwhelmed."


    Xiao Zhao snorted, the masters in the Jidao martial arts museum, she has met a lot, not to mention the men who look like gods in her eyes, such as Jiang Ning, Tan Xing and several elderly people, but they are all famous in the world. Great Master!


    Not to mention, now in this martial arts hall, there are one of the best national martial arts masters in the country, and it is simply the martial arts alliance in martial arts movies!


    Li Wensheng brought so many people here and wanted to challenge the martial arts gym. He was really insulting himself.


    "Mr. Lin, do their Li family really want to cooperate with our Lin family?"


    Lin Yuzhen''s request was not only excessive, it was simply a robbery. It was impossible for Li to agree to it. Of course Xiao Zhao knew this, and Li didn''t even have any thoughts.


    Delaying time is just to come to the martial arts hall to challenge, no one knows that this will be the result.


    "I don''t think so,"


    Lin Yuzhen turned his head and looked inside the martial arts hall, "But you Ning said, they will agree."


    "what?"


    Xiao Zhao opened his mouth and looked unbelievable.


    Will Li agree to cooperate with Lin, and even accept Lin Yuzhen''s non-partial requests?


    How dare Jiang Ning say such a thing.


    This is to dig meat from Li''s body, not a small piece of meat, how could Li''s accept it.


    Even if he almost blindly worships Jiang Ning, Xiao Zhao still doesn''t believe it this time. After all, in business, profit is the most important thing for a commercial company.


    No one is willing to cede their own interests, especially powerful multinational corporations like Li''s.

 Chapter 1602： They are staring at me

    "Let''s go, go back and prepare for the next step."


    But Lin Yu really didn''t care, Jiang Ning said that she would, even if she thought it was impossible, she would still choose to believe it.


    Because that was his own man, as long as Jiang Ning said it, he would believe it.


    At this moment, the tea room in the martial arts hall.


    Li Feidao was indignant, he felt Jiang Ning underestimated him.


    "Just such rubbish, you let me come forward?"


    "The favor you owed me back then...well, that favor has been paid back, but this time, Jiang Ning, it was a humiliation to me, you know."


    Li Feidao couldn''t wait to throw out two flying knives and stabbing Jiang Ning to death. Forget it, let himself teach this level of trash.


    Does his killer king do not want face?


    "In the East China Sea, you eat mine, drink mine, live mine, how do you count these?"


    Jiang Ning sat there cross-legged, making tea slowly, without raising his head, "Now, do you want to count it with me."


    When Li Fei''s throat moved, he straightened up immediately, glanced at Jiang Ning with some fear, and then shook his head quickly.


    "What are you talking about? Do you a favor? What''s the point? Everyone is a friend. I stayed in the East China Sea. Isn''t it because I want to take advantage of this opportunity to get together and talk about favors? ."


    He knows Jiangning too well, and Jiangning''s prices are completely different from others.


    Even if the price of others is sky-high, the price of Jiangning is absolutely terrible!


    If Jiang Ning were to be a businessman, he would definitely be a profiteer. He would make a lot of money if he caught any opportunity. The fool who was beaten to enter the martial arts hall just now paid 30 million yuan in sponsorship fees...


    "They will come again,"


    Jiang Ning poured a cup of tea for Li Feidao, "There are some masters in the Black Dragon Club in East Korea."


    Hearing the three words of the Black Dragon Club, Li Feidao''s eyes were cold: "People from the Black Dragon Club?"


    "Behind the Black Dragon Club is the Li family. You should have known it a long time ago."


    Li Feidao certainly knows that the intelligence system of the killer organization is very powerful, especially the investigation of some international forces, which is more detailed than some national organizations.


    "This Black Dragon Association is not simple. It is the largest underground power in East Korea. It has the support of the Lee consortium. In recent years, there has been a trend of outward expansion. Have you followed them?"


    Li Feidao looked at Jiang Ning, and suddenly he dared not drink the tea in his hand.


    He didn''t know what Jiang Ning wanted to do, nor was he interested in knowing. He only knew that where Jiang Ning went, there would never be peace.


    But this Black Dragon Club is really not easy. Many high schools don''t talk about it, and the style of acting is aggressive and brutal. Even if it is his killer organization, it is not against the river.


    "They are watching me."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "Those pages of boxing scores?"


    Li Feidao immediately reacted, "What do they want to do with boxing? Some of these big sticks really know martial arts. What do they want with boxing."


    Jiang Ning raised his head, glanced at Li Feidao, and said nothing.


    Anyone can ask for a boxing score, and everyone can be interested in the secrets behind the boxing score.


    This is not just the right of the hidden family.


    But the more people stared at the fist score, the more it meant that the secret behind this fist score? Dyedly close to love? It is definitely not simple, even possible, far beyond one''s expectations.


    This is enough to prove this because his master, who is a Taoist, would rather have to dig after death. Jiang Ning must figure out the secret of the boxing record.


    Not to mention, the second elder of the Fang family escaped and was hidden in the vast crowd. To eliminate this huge threat, you need to use boxing scores to lay out!

 Chapter 1603： not simple?

    What Jiangning wants to do must be done and done well.


    This is his character and will not change.


    Since he is being watched, Jiang Ning will not sit back and wait for others to take the initiative. He has never been such a person. It is his style to firmly control the situation in his own hands.


    "This deputy curator, I''m afraid you will have to be a while."


    He glanced at Li Feidao, "Think of it as the cost of boarding and lodging in the East China Sea."


    Li Feidao doesn''t care about this, and he is also not interested in money: "You are temporarily, do not plan to come forward?"


    "I came forward, how can I fish?"


    Jiang Ning said, "I am the bait."


    Li Feidao understood.


    He straightened his body, straightened his voice, and suddenly he gained a domineering aura, as if instantly there was an aura that a deputy museum owner should have.


    After knowing him for so many years, Jiang Ning didn''t know that Li Feidao had such a talent in acting.


    Interstellar Entertainment, he should have signed a contract with him. It just so happens that there are many martial arts movies to be made, and there is a shortage of suitable actors.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Feidao, and the more he looked at it, the more satisfied he became. He couldn''t help but nodded. With that look, Li Feidao suddenly became a little frightened and couldn''t help taking two steps back.


    "anymore question?"


    "no."


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "Since you beg me like this, friends, you can''t just sit idly by."


    Li Feidao coughed twice, "Then help you again, you don''t need to be too grateful."


    Jiang Ning didn''t lift his head, and didn''t even bother to watch Li Feidao, let him enter the play by himself, and count on himself to be grateful to him? Without himself, his life would have long since disappeared.


    Li Feidao didn''t talk nonsense. He enjoyed this state quite a bit. Thinking about it now, in the East China Sea Jidao Martial Arts Center, it was much more fun than staying in his own killer organization.


    How can there be so much fun with a bunch of crazy killers all day long.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about that much, and simply said, let Li Feidao take care of it.


    He, the master of the martial arts hall, doesn''t need to come forward for the time being, unless the masters who hid the Black Dragon Society deepest are invited by the Li family.


    However, they should not dare, the current East China Sea forbidden area, even if the gods are angry, they have to weigh it, dare to come here to go wild!


    at the same time.


    Lin Yuzhen returned to Lin, immediately called a meeting and called the senior executives of several departments of the company to discuss the details of the next cooperation with Li. Many executives were a little unclear.


    It seems that the cooperation with Li''s is still a bit of a touch of Yi Lu Zheling? I haven''t talked about it. Is Lin Yu really tired recently? Did he remember it wrong?


    What''s more, it is impossible for any decision-makers with normal minds to agree to the conditions set by Lin Yuzhen, let alone Li, a well-known large group company in the world.


    "Ning Ge said, Li will cooperate with us, and the conditions will not change much."


    With Xiao Zhao''s words, several senior executives immediately became energetic.


    Jiang Ning said!


    That man said!


    Then there is absolutely no problem!


    When various tasks were carried out, they did not hesitate, the funds that should be spent, the manpower and material resources that should be used, even if they boldly invested in it, Jiang Ning never missed what Jiang Ning said.


    Lin was preparing, on the other side, in the hotel, Li Wensheng''s face was very ugly.


    He was lying on the sofa, Li Tianxiu knelt on the ground, and carefully helped him press his temples.


    Those bodyguards, who had been slapped a few times by him, could only kneel outside the room, and did not dare to appear in front of Li Wensheng at all.


    "You told me before that Lin''s is not easy, and this city is not easy?"

 Chapter 1604： Disadvantage is a blessing

    Li Wensheng didn''t open his eyes, still closed, and suddenly spoke.


    "Yes."


    Li Tianxiu also didn''t dare to look up, and concentrated on pressing his temples for Li Wensheng, for fear that he could not be sure of the strength of his movements and annoyed him.


    "Where is the Jidao martial arts gym?"


    "It is the core of the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea."


    Li Tianxiu said, "When I stay in the East China Sea these days, I can feel that everyone talks about the Jidao martial arts hall, and the admiration of worship in their eyes."


    He uses admiration, not awe.


    The ordinary people here don''t have any fear or fear of the Jidao Martial Arts Center, because the Jidao Martial Arts Center is their guardian and their greatest support!


    "What''s the relationship between the Lin family and Ji Dao Wuguan?"


    "I do not know about this."


    Li Tianxiu said truthfully, "But it is certain that the Lin family has a very close relationship with the Jidao martial arts gym. I cannot enter the Jidao martial arts gym as an outsider. I just heard that the master of this martial arts gym is very good. This martial arts hall, and this forbidden city."


    Li Wensheng opened his eyes, his face was very serious, and he sat up directly. Li Tianxiu immediately stopped his hands, lowered his head in fear, and did not dare to speak.


    He frowned, in a bad mood.


    The Jidao Martial Arts Hall was more powerful than he had imagined. He originally thought that bringing a few master-level masters over would be enough to complete the task.


    But it was obvious that this was just a distraction. Even if his own person was not injured, it was obviously impossible to sneak into the Jidao martial arts gym to steal the boxing record at night.


    This martial arts gym is really not easy!


    "The relationship between the Lin family and this martial arts center must be very close, otherwise, where does the Lin family''s capital come from, can develop rapidly in a short period of time?"


    Li Wensheng snorted.


    He is very clear that having a strong martial arts strength can be of great help to a faction.


    The reason why Lee was able to become a giant in control of the lifeline of society in East Korea was because the few masters in the Lee family were enough to suppress one party!


    This Lin family probably borrowed the strength of the Jidao martial arts school to open the way with money.


    He is probably more proficient in this way than Lin''s people.


    But now, how to get the boxing score is a problem.


    It is obviously difficult to steal. He doesn''t know the layout of the Jidao Martial Arts Hall, nor does he have enough strength to sneak into it.


    Once missed, in such a city, they have no chance to escape, they must die here!


    The only way for Lu Yi to shut down and love Shishan could only start from Lin''s side.


    Li Wensheng''s eyes shrank, unwilling, but there was no other way for the time being. He didn''t have so much time. The old man at home said he was testing himself, but he didn''t give himself a chance to fail.


    "It seems that I can only think of a solution from Lin''s side,"


    Li Wensheng frowned, "Contacted Lin and said that I would find them to discuss cooperation matters."


    Hearing this sentence, Li Tianxiu was startled.


    Discuss cooperation?


    "Chairman, how do we cooperate with Lin? The conditions that Lin Yuzhen put forward..."


    "Of course she was the lion''s big mouth, deliberately trying to refuse cooperation, but now, is there any other way,"


    Li Wensheng sneered and looked at Li Tianxiu with a look that made her look a little scared, "I want to approach the Jidao martial arts gym. Now there is only the Lin family. If you don''t talk about cooperation, why do you want to stay?"


    "Don''t forget, this city is very special. If we stay rashly, it''s easy to get started!"


    Li Wensheng leaned on the sofa, closed his eyes, a hint of insidiousness and cunning flashed across his face.


    "A loss is a blessing. It seems that we have suffered a loss now, but in the end, it will only be the Lin family who will pay the most!"

 Chapter 1605： Let the secretary be responsible

    He has confidence in himself and in Li''s.


    For so many years, no one has really benefited from Li''s hands.


    They have always plundered others, squeezed others, bullied others, how they would never let others have the opportunity to ride on their necks.


    "Then I will contact Lin now."


    Li Tianxiu was about to stand up, but Li Wensheng grabbed her head, grabbed her hair, and pulled it directly in front of her.


    "No hurry, do your job well first."


    ...


    Lin Group.


    After the meeting was just over, several senior executives started arranging the corresponding work.


    Lin''s current efficiency is extremely high, especially for the East Korean market. They have already started investigating, but they have not found a suitable opportunity to enter the market.


    Since this time, East Korea''s Big Mac Lee, took the initiative to come to seek cooperation, then they will naturally not let go of such an opportunity.


    In particular, Jiang Ning said that in this cooperation, Li will be more proactive, and they should despise strategically and attach importance to it tactically!


    Lin Yuzhen was sitting in the office, and he was not the only thing at hand.


    "Ring Ling Ling--"


    The phone rang, and she connected: "Well, turn the phone in."


    "Hello, Miss Li Tianxiu,"


    Listening to the voice on the other end of the phone, Lin Yu was really calm. It seemed that he was not facing a giant like Li, but just a small channel dealer, "Do you mean cooperation? Of course, I Lin is open. , Willing to cooperate with Li."


    "I will arrange for someone to meet you in this matter, so I won''t be personally responsible."


    Lin Yu really smiled, "If you have any questions, you can talk to my secretary."


    She hung up the phone, as if nothing had happened, she didn''t even care. The person on the other side was the dignified Donghan Lee, a well-known giant group company in the world!


    For such a big cooperation, just let the secretary under it be in charge.


    On the other end of the phone, Li Tianxiu was stunned.


    She couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    Lin Yuzhen''s attitude towards this cooperation can be said to be too casual, as if she didn''t take it seriously at all. Didn''t she know that her request was outrageous enough?


    Li''s ability to agree to the discussion was already a lot of concessions. If it weren''t for Li Wensheng''s other tasks, Li''s would never give Lin Yuzhen and the others such an opportunity.


    "Class leader,"


    Li Tianxiu put down the phone and turned to look at Li Wensheng who was leaning on the sofa? Er Yi Zhe Er Z Er Wu Yi?, with an expression of enjoyment, "Lin Yuzhen said, her secretary will be responsible for this cooperation, let us talk to her ."


    "She has other things to be busy, so she won''t get involved in this matter."


    Li Wensheng, who was still closing his eyes, opened his eyes immediately and looked at Li Tianxiu in disbelief.


    "What did you say?"


    "Lin Yuzhen is not personally responsible for this matter?"


    A touch of anger suddenly appeared in his eyes!


    Li Tianxiu nodded: "The Lin family doesn''t seem to care about our Li family at all. Lin Yuzhen''s attitude is too much."


    They only sent a secretary to talk about such a big cooperation. Don''t they know, Lin''s, how big the gap is with Li''s? Why don''t they have any self-knowledge.


    Li Wensheng''s face was very ugly.


    He didn''t like this kind of cooperation. Not to mention the excessive demands made by Lin Yuzhen, Li''s is absolutely impossible to agree to, just because of Lin''s strength, he may not be worthy of it!


    It''s better now, it seems that they took the initiative to post it, but Lin was disgusted and despised!

 Chapter 1606： I have the final say here

    "Huh, Lin Yu is too much!"


    Li Wensheng scolded angrily, "She really thinks, does our Li family have to cooperate with their Lin family?"


    He really wanted to get angry directly, reject this cooperation, and even find a way to sanction Lin''s family and give a severe lesson to these self-righteous guys.


    But when he thought that the boxing score hadn''t settled yet, if he hadn''t completed the explanation of the father at home, then he would only have to go to the position of section chief in this life.


    In the future, it is impossible to get to the next level in Li''s house, or even to get to the position I want most.


    The only way to get the boxing score is to borrow Lin''s.


    "Chairman, do you want to cancel this meeting?"


    "Do not!"


    Li Wensheng shook his head, the anger on his face did not hide the slightest anger, "Huh, it is also a good thing to send a secretary, we can take the opportunity to overturn the conditions, a little secretary, I am deterred, I am afraid I will panic."


    "If you can take the opportunity to get something from Lin''s, it might not be a good thing.


    He waved, "Make arrangements!"


    "Yes."


    Li Tianxiu didn''t dare to say anything, so she nodded and contacted Lin Yuzhen''s secretary Xiao Zhao.


    But she knew that the Lin family was not simple, it wasn''t just Lin Yu who was not simple, the whole Lin family... I am afraid that even the cleaners who sweep the floor are not ordinary.


    Li Tianxiu naturally did not dare to say that in front of Li Wensheng, she could do her job as a tool man.


    The time schedule has been arranged.


    Li Wensheng ate dinner and slept with Li Tianxiu''s lap before getting up and heading to Lin''s family.


    The location of the negotiation was still Lin''s, but this time, I didn''t go to Lin Yuzhen''s office, and even the meeting room dedicated to discussing big cooperation was not opened, only a living room.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Li Tianxiu knocked on the door of the meeting room and walked in.


    Li Wensheng behind him was already very upset.


    It''s fine if Lin Yu doesn''t participate in the negotiation personally. It''s fine if you don''t arrange a high-standard meeting room for negotiation. But unexpectedly, there is not even a receptionist. Others just pointed the way and asked them to come over and knock on the door.


    Lin, too much!


    Li Wensheng had a straight face and was about to have an attack, but saw that there was a man sitting there besides the secretary Xiao Zhao.


    "Secretary Zhao, who is this?"


    Li Wensheng''s tone was a bit bad, and he sarcastically said, "Mr. Lin is busy with everything and has no time to pay attention to our Li family. Are you too busy to find someone else, Secretary Zhao?"


    He just cursed directly.


    Li Tianxiu, who was standing on the side, opened her mouth slightly, looking at Jiang Ning who was sitting there, and wanted to remind Li Wensheng that this man is really not related to Lin Yu, but at this moment there is no chance for her to speak.


    "Chapter Li joked, this one..."


    Xiao Zhao stood up, picked up the teapot, poured a cup for Jiang Ning, and said with a smile, "The Lin family attaches great importance to the cooperation with the Li family, so the most important person from the Lin family is sent to talk to Section Chief Li. ."


    "the most important person?"


    Li Wensheng was really angry.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning and said with disdain: "Just him? Who is he? What is the job title? Why didn''t I see your executives on the wall? There is such a person, you Lin family would not let me Li family. In my eyes!"


    "So despising us, playing with us, and negotiating with all kinds of people, are we really bullies!"


    "Chairman Li, you have misunderstood, I am not a messy person."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyelids and glanced at Li Wensheng, "Here, I have the final say."

 Chapter 1607： Open branch

    When he said a word, Li Wensheng was stunned.


    But soon, Li Wensheng reacted, frowning, and said: "Who are you?"


    Among the Lins, who else has more weight than Lin Yu''s words, Jiang Ning in front of him, what a big tone!


    But looking at Xiao Zhao''s attitude towards Jiang Ning, he was even more in awe than Lin Yuzhen, and he felt a little weird in his heart.


    "My name is Jiang Ning,"


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Wensheng and said with a smile, "The master of the Jidao Wuguan!"


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Li Wensheng''s head suddenly roared.


    The owner of Jidao Wuguan?


    Jiangning!


    Even Li Tianxiu feels surprised, Jiang Ning is the master of Jidao Wuguan?


    He actually...


    No wonder, he dared to sleep in Lin Yuzhen''s office, the position of Jidao martial arts hall was placed there, even Lin Yuzhen had to be polite.


    Jiang Ning said that he had the final say in the Lin family, and that was really the case!


    Li Wensheng took a deep breath and tried his best to keep his emotions as low as possible. He didn''t want Jiang Ning to see how he would react when he heard the Jidao Martial Arts Center.


    He couldn''t imagine that he would meet the master of Jidao Martial Arts Hall here.


    "Are you the master of Jidao Martial Arts Center?"


    "Replacement as fake."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "Xiao Zhao has already told me about Section Chief Li''s visit to my martial arts gym, so let''s not get acquainted."


    "As for Li''s intention to cooperate with Lin this time, President Lin asked me and I agreed."


    The words are simple, but extremely domineering!


    It seems that if Lin wants to cooperate with Li, he needs to ask Jiang Ning and get Jiang Ning''s consent before doing so.


    This Jiang Ning...what the **** did it come from?


    This Jidao martial arts hall is actually so domineering.


    Li Wensheng sat opposite Jiang Ning, his eyes never left Jiang Ning''s face since he entered the door. He remained expressionless, but he kept wondering what purpose Jiang Ning was sitting here today.


    He was thinking about the boxing score in Jiangning Wuguan, but what did Jiang Ning want?


    "Really, I didn''t expect Lin''s business to be related to Mr. Jiang. I am really ignorant."


    Li Wensheng looked at Jiang Ning, "The request made by President Lin must be what Mr. Jiang meant, right?"


    "No,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "That''s just President Lin''s meaning, Li can think about it."


    "Huh, those conditions can be said to be robbery!"


    Li Wensheng said angrily.


    Even if he knew that Lin would not be able to enter the market of East Korea, even if he let them in, he would never want to take advantage of Li in front of him.


    He has 100% confidence in Lee, and in East Korea, Lee controls everything.


    But even so, hearing Jiang Ning say this, he was still very angry.


    "I''m afraid, we can''t agree."


    He said directly, "Mr. Jiang, Li may not necessarily cooperate with Lin, especially if Lin does not change the terms of cooperation."


    "Really.? Shan Yi Shu Yi closed intently?"


    Jiang Ning looked regretful, "I originally wanted to discuss with Chief Li, can I add one to the terms of cooperation so that I can open a branch in East Korea and spread the martial arts of China. Now it seems that I am wishful thinking."


    Hearing this, Li Wensheng was startled.


    Go to Donghan to open a branch?


    His head buzzed suddenly.


    "What did you say? Open a branch?"


    "Since the cooperation can''t be reached, it doesn''t matter. If you can get to know one, then you are still friends."


    Jiang Ning got up, "I think of other ways to promote the martial arts, so that I won''t cause trouble to Section Chief Li."


    "Mr. Jiang stay!"


    Li Wensheng stood up immediately, with a touch of surprise on his face, "Mr. Jiang is to promote martial arts?"

 Chapter 1608： See you late

    "good."


    "Actually, I am very interested in the Chinese martial arts and martial arts, and I have always admired it. This time I went to the martial arts hall to visit and exchange ideas, just want to know more!"


    There was a smile on Li Wensheng''s face, as if a different person, with enthusiasm.


    "If Mr. Jiang is willing to open a branch in East Korea and spread martial arts, that would be a delightful thing. I am willing to cooperate with Mr. Jiang and the Lin family on this!"


    He did not hesitate at all.


    If Jiang Ning can open a martial arts center in East Korea, then he can find a way to promote the fame of passing martial arts and let Jiang Ning take the fist score to the East Korean exhibition.


    Things arrived in East Korea...


    Li Wensheng''s eyes couldn''t hide his joy. When things arrived in Donghan, it didn''t mean they were delivered to his door!


    He wants to get it, Jiang? Di Xiyi, and Wu Shan? What else can Ning do?


    "I have always admired Mr. Jiang''s unremitting efforts to promote martial arts,"


    Li Wensheng continued, "In East Korea, there are many people who advocate the Chinese martial arts and martial arts. This is a good opportunity for promotion. At the same time, it is also a good opportunity for us East Koreans to learn more about the Chinese martial arts and martial arts!"


    His face seemed calm, but the joy and excitement in his eyes could not be concealed at all.


    Li Wensheng said that he was interested in Chinese martial arts, as if it were true.


    "So, Chief Li is interested in this cooperation?"


    "very interested!"


    "It''s really fun, your cooperation this time..."


    "I think we can further discuss the conditions proposed by Lin. We can slowly coordinate. Since Ji Dao Wuguan wants to open a branch in East Korea, I am very supportive on this point. Let''s sit down and talk about the specific details. ,how??"


    Jiang Ning sat down, and Li Wensheng also sat down.


    Xiao Zhao made tea again, and the two of them were like friends who hadn''t seen each other for many years, and they had endless topics when they met each other late.


    If they didn''t know, it was the first time that two people met, they would feel that Jiang Ning and Li Wensheng had definitely known each other for more than ten years.


    The negotiation process was relaxed and casual. You take a step back from both sides, and I take a step back, polite and polite, so that Li Tianxiu and Xiao Zhao, who were sitting on the side, could hardly believe it.


    "Then say it?"


    Two hours later, Li Wensheng shook hands with Jiang Ning and smiled, "I am looking forward to Mr. Jiang''s presence in East Korea! I look forward to the Jidao Martial Arts Center in East Korea, setting off a wave of martial arts traditions!"


    "That''s what I look forward to most."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "That''s it!"


    "we have a deal!"


    Xiao Zhao had never seen such a smooth negotiation. It was like a robbery condition. Instead of asking for deletion, Li Wensheng gave more concessions to help Lin to enter the East Korean market more smoothly.


    Is he doing charity?


    Li Wensheng and his party were sent to the elevator, and the two of them were still waving their hands. The atmosphere was harmonious and amazing!


    "Brother Ning, I don''t understand,"


    Xiao Zhao pursed his lips and waited for Li Wensheng and the others to leave. He couldn''t help but said, "Why would Li Wensheng accept such unequal conditions and help Lin enter the East Korean market? That is to grab their market!"


    This kind of thing, let alone Li, even if it is any opponent, it may not be easy to give in.


    Jiang Ning turned his head, glanced at Xiao Zhao, and said lightly: "That''s because they are extremely confident in themselves."


    "They feel that as long as the Lin family enters East Korea, it is their Li family''s belongings, so no matter what the conditions are, it is just a blank check."

 Chapter 1609： Bright card play

    To this kind of multinational group companies, especially in a country, has a pivotal position, are very confident.


    A big power like the Li family has never put others in the eye easily.


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, Xiao Zhao understood.


    "But, Brother Ning, then they don''t know, do we know what they think?"


    It sounds a little awkward, but Jiang Ning understands it.


    "They know we know they know their plans,"


    Looking at Xiao Zhao, Jiang Ning seemed to be stunned by her own words, she was too lazy to say, let her slowly figure out, "So, this is a clear card, how to play this game depends on their own means and strengths. ."


    Xiao Zhao hasn''t recovered yet. He is still rolling about those "knowledges" in his mind. Jiang Ning has returned to Lin Yuzhen''s office and continued to lie down.


    And Li Wensheng and his party went downstairs, got in the car and went straight back to the hotel.


    "Just ask."


    In the car, Li Wensheng gave Li Tianxiu a rare opportunity to speak.


    He leaned on the chair, looking a little proud, as if everything was under his control.


    "Lin should know that once they enter East Korea, all the conditions will be overturned by them, right?"


    They are all giants in the shopping malls. Although they are not as good as Li''s, it is obviously not easy for Lin''s to develop up to now, and at such a fast speed.


    It is impossible for them to fail to see Li''s purpose and means, but they still have to cooperate with Li, which is undoubtedly seeking the skin of the tiger.


    "Of course they know, but they are too confident of themselves!"


    Li Wensheng snorted, "These guys must think that they can control the situation, even in East Korea."


    "Because everything went smoothly from the birth to the rise of the Lin family, and no one in the country can check and balance them, so they are a little overconfident!"


    Where he can''t see this, he knows it better, and Jiang Ning and the others also know this.


    It''s just that everyone has confidence in themselves, and at this time it depends on who is stronger.


    "Especially that Jiangning, the master of Jidao Martial Arts Center!"


    Li Wensheng squinted his eyes, fierce and contemptful in his eyes, "At first glance, he is a conceited person. I really think that with his martial arts gym, Lin can gain a foothold in East Korea? Dreaming!"


    This trick to lure the enemy to go deep, catch turtles in the urn, and close the door to beat the dog, he did not read the art of war book less.


    Li Wensheng was very proud, and the development of things went more smoothly than he thought.


    "Now everyone knows each other''s cards, but they are only the cards on the face. When they arrive in East Korea, the people of the Lin family will know what is meant by Tiantian renunciation, and the ground is not working!"


    Seeing Li Wensheng''s complacent look, Li Tianxiu dared not say anything.


    But in her heart, she was still puzzled.


    Since it''s a bright card, they understand Lin''s and Jiang Ning''s thoughts. Similarly, Jiang Ning and Lin must also understand what Li Wensheng''s thoughts are, and they will definitely have countermeasures.


    She knows how terrible Lee is, especially in East Korea, that''s just one word!


    No one has ever been able to take advantage of Lee in East Korea.


    only¡­¡­


    In Li Tianxiu''s mind, Jiang Ning''s eyes were so clear that he was in the cafe that day. Even if he was facing himself, Jiang Ning didn''t have any thoughts.


    How could such a man be simple.


    I don''t want Li Tianxiu to be too confident about herself, but she knows that if a man is not interested in women or money, such a person must have stronger obsessions.

 Chapter 1610： Of course i will go

    But she dare not say.


    "Okay, for the remaining details, I will let someone talk to Lin clearly, and you will return to East Korea with me immediately."


    Li Wensheng glanced at Li Tianxiu, a strange light flashed in his eyes, "There is one more person, I need you to settle down, don''t let me down again!"


    Li Tianxiu trembled.


    It''s this kind of thing again.


    "Class leader..."


    She hesitated for a moment, and said, "Could you not let me do such a thing again."


    She was tired.


    Using the body to complete tasks, she has been doing this kind of thing for several years, and she is almost numb. There will be a moment when she feels that she is not like a person at all, but just a tool.


    It''s just a tool without emotion.


    "Ok?"


    Hearing this, Li Wensheng''s face sank, "Do you think you are qualified to discuss with me?"


    "Don''t forget, you can have today, who gave you the opportunity, if there is not enough value, tomorrow, I can change you back to the way you were before!"


    Li Tianxiu opened her mouth, but did not dare to speak any more.


    In her mind, Li Wensheng''s words kept echoing, this is her value, her only value...


    The cooperation between Lin''s Group and Li''s has been confirmed.


    According to Jiang Ning and Lin Yu''s request, the marketing department is making preparations.


    For the East Korean market, Lin had a plan for a long time, but after reading it, Jiang Ning directly overturned and proposed a new route. Several heads of marketing department just heard it and felt a little overwhelmed and excited. Can''t do it.


    Jiang Ning is... more than ambition!


    In the office, Xiao Zhao''s mouth is so wide that it can almost fit an egg!


    "what?"


    She couldn''t believe it, pointing to her face, she seemed to have to listen to it again before she was sure, "Mr. Lin, Brother Ning, you let me be responsible for such a big project?"


    Xiao Zhao stared, a little nervous and a little excited, "I... can I do it?"


    She is just a secretary. Although she has followed Lin Yuzhen and witnessed the development of Lin''s family from the beginning, the big market in East Korea is not the northern part of the country, or the northwest, it''s just a region.


    "can you?"


    Lin Yuzhen couldn''t help but smile, "You have to ask, whether you can do it or not, it will be handed over to you. I have other things to be busy and I have no time."


    She turned her head and looked at Jiang Ning.


    "A Fei will be back in two days. There will be no problem with this assistant to help you."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "You have been in the Lin family for so long, so you have to take a stand alone and share a little bit for Yuzhen."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "If you don''t want to go, let me tell you, the legend of the provincial capital is desperate to go, and I''ve been holding it down."


    As soon as Xiao Zhao heard, Su Yun would dare to start such a big project before he graduated? What a joke!


    This is going to let her compare, don''t you want to lose face?


    "I go!"


    She shouted immediately.


    "I come!"


    As if feeling that what he said just now was ambiguous, as if he was cursing others, Xiao Zhao immediately changed his statement, "Ning Ge, President Lin, since you believe me, then I will definitely not let you down!"


    "The legend of the provincial capital is still young, so I shouldn''t bear the responsibility that doesn''t match the age. Let me do this kind of thing!"


    She patted her chest.


    After a pause, Xiao Zhao looked at Jiang Ning again, and said cautiously: "Brother Ning, will you go?"


    If Jiang Ning would go together, it would be going up to the sword and down to the sea of ??flames. Xiao Zhao was not afraid, and would not frown. With Jiang Ning by her side, she would have confidence in everything?


    "Others have kindly invited me, of course I will go."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "What''s more, maybe there is something I want!"

 Chapter 1611： Little Devil of the North

    Hearing that Jiang Ning would go, Xiao Zhao became excited, his face lightened.


    With Jiang Ning here, what is she afraid of?


    She is not afraid when the sky falls!


    "Row!"


    Xiao Zhao said immediately, "I will not let you down!"


    She walked up to Lin Yuzhen and said in a low voice: "Mr. Lin, I will also help you stare at Ning, and promise to report Ning''s movements to you at any time!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but stretched out his hand, knocked on Xiao Zhao''s head, and glared at her.


    What are you supervising? Where does Jiangning need to be supervised.


    When Xiao Zhao went out to work, Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning, his eyes full of affection.


    "I heard that there are so many beautiful women in Donghan."


    "It''s all artificial."


    "Not interested?"


    "I only like the eyes? Dyeing the Xiershan with the zero attendant?"


    Two pairs of eyes met, full of tenderness, and no amount of temptation could be worthy of such affection.


    Fortunately, Xiao Zhao runs fast, otherwise the sugar in the air will make her panicky.


    A Fei is back.


    Those who came back with him, Brother Gou and others.


    Several people went to see Jiang Ning for the first time.


    "Zhong Nanshan is calm for the time being. There is no problem on the Fang family''s side. Everything that should be integrated is integrated, and there are still some people who are not satisfied with Fang Qiu. I personally solved it."


    A Fei has always been vigorous and resolute, and the name of the little northern devil is not for nothing.


    His style of action is greatly influenced by Jiang Ning. If he can''t solve the problem, he can solve the problem-making person.


    "Fang Qiu still needs time to grow, but for now, it''s enough."


    This is ALFY''s judgment.


    Jiang Ning nodded, no matter what, Fang Qiu is Master He Dao Ren''s child, and he will take good care of Fang Qiu.


    This is not just kindness, but also a kind of inheritance.


    As for the other seven reclusive families in Zhongnanshan, the two elders of the Fang family were greatly injured this time. They are not in the mood to mess up for the time being, and even if they have, they are powerless.


    What''s more, behind Fang Qiu is himself, do they dare?


    "Let him handle the next problem himself,"


    Jiang Ning said, "He needs to grow. It is impossible for us to settle everything for him."


    He turned to look at ALFY.


    "You are back, and there just happens to be a new task for you."


    When he heard that there was a new task, ALFY didn''t feel the slightest hardship, but immediately became excited, almost shining in his eyes.


    "what?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and told A Fei about his decision, telling him that the Lin family is bound to win the market in East Korea, and that there is probably a page of boxing in East Korea.


    A Fei didn¡¯t hear any Lin¡¯s, the East Korean market, nor any boxing scores, so he heard that he wanted to cooperate with Xiao Zhao to go to East Korea and explore the market there. His head buzzed. It''s almost exploded.


    "Brother, should I go back to Zhongnanshan? Fang Qiu is a young child, and many things can''t be controlled. If I''m away, worry about him..."


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Jiang Ning''s eyes staring at him, and he had to swallow the words he had reached his mouth, helplessly and powerlessly: "Well, I will do whatever the eldest brother asks me to do, but the two of us have the right to do it. bigger?"


    "I can''t be pressed by a woman all the time!"


    In A Fei''s voice, there was something wronged.


    "Then you hold her down."


    Jiang Ning hadn''t spoken yet, and the dog brother, who had been silent on the side, said in a dull voice.


    The office suddenly became quiet. There seemed to be a strange smell in the air, like gasoline, and Jiang Ning even heard the sound of engines.

 Chapter 1612： Get off the horse

    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to tell them more, and besides, he didn''t know where to turn the topic, so he waved his hand and sent them out.


    A Fei shook her head all the way and returned to Xiao Zhao''s office. She was handing over her current job to others, explaining each one carefully, for fear that there would be any omissions.


    Seeing A Fei came back, Xiao Zhao looked up, a hint of surprise flashed across his face.


    "You''re back?"


    "Ok."


    A Fei sat on the chair, tilted his head back, and put it on the chair, tilting his head to look at Xiao Zhao.


    "Miss Zhao, my eldest brother asked me to go to East Korea with you,? Erran loves to cover the land?"


    He curled his lips, "You didn''t mention this, right?"


    "no!"


    Xiao Zhao snorted. Hearing A Fei''s tone, his face sank, "I''m not happy yet!"


    A Fei rarely quarreled with her, patted her thigh, stood up and said: "Outside, there are many unknown situations and dangers, but it''s not like Lin''s."


    He walked up to Xiao Zhao, frowned slightly, and his serious expression on his face made Xiao Zhao afraid to speak immediately. He raised his head, and the two of them looked at each other, and she was even more nervous.


    "Follow me when the time comes, don''t run around, I will protect you."


    After speaking, A Fei left a chic back, turned and walked out.


    Xiao Zhao was still sitting there, the pen in his hand had fallen to the ground, and there was no response.


    "Sister Zhao?"


    The colleague yelled twice, and Xiao Zhao came back to his senses: "Ah! What did you say? You have explained it clearly, that''s all, that''s all!"


    The heart beats so fast, as if it is about to jump out of the chest, not just a word, as for?


    But ALFY¡¯s eyes just now...


    Xiao Zhao felt that her head was chaotic, and she usually bullied A Fei. She relied on Lin Yuzhen behind her back to support Jiang Ning. She was unscrupulous, but now, she suddenly felt that A Fei had been letting her.


    Otherwise, how could she bully A Fei!


    The next day.


    A Fei and the others went to East Korea first, and the specific details of the cooperation still need to be discussed with the Lee clan of East Korea. As for Jiangning, it will take a few days to wait for the movement of East Korea.


    On the plane, A Fei leaned there, sleeping with his eyes closed. Xiao Zhao always held his notebook and devoted himself to studying Li and preparing for cooperation.


    She knew that coming to East Korea this time would definitely not go so smoothly, but Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really had enough trust in her, she would not let them down, let Lin''s colleagues down.


    The plane arrived in Handu, the largest city in East Korea.


    As soon as the group left the Handu International Airport, Xiao Zhao''s phone rang, and she frowned.


    "What? No time? Isn''t it you who arranged the docking? You said you are not free?"


    Xiao Zhao''s fiery temper suddenly got up, but he managed to resist the attack, "I see."


    She hung up the phone and looked at A Fei: "The person Li arranged to pick us up can''t come, so she said she''s not available."


    A Fei frowned slightly.


    This kind of thing can be regarded as a basic etiquette, especially if it is a good opportunity, but it didn''t come, just casually said that there is no time, where is there no time, this is to give them a group of people.


    He glanced at Xiao Zhao and the others. They were all the first time in this city. They were not familiar with the place and the language. Even if they had an interpreter, they would inevitably be a little unaccustomed.


    "It''s okay, we just settle down by ourselves."


    A Fei said, "I''m familiar with this Han."


    His calm tone made Xiao Zhao calm down all at once.


    A Fei skilfully took a taxi and reported the name of the hotel, as if he had lived here for a long time, which made Xiao Zhao a little surprised.


    What on earth has this guy experienced? How come it seems to be different from usual.

 Chapter 1613： Constant harassment

    Usually, A Fei is very carefree. He doesn''t respond when he is scolded by himself. Instead, he swallows his words. Instead, he asks himself not to be angry, looking like a younger brother.


    But the more contact, the more Xiao Zhao feels that A Fei actually knows a lot.


    It was as small as repairing a computer, or as large as directly compiling a program on the spot to help her improve her work efficiency, and even... she found that it seemed that there was nothing that could hardly hold him.


    Now in East Korea, who is unfamiliar with the place of his life, A Fei has lived with him for more than ten years, and he is too familiar with the environment here.


    The hotel is settled.


    The grade is not high, but in a big city like Handu, this level of hotel is considered very good.


    A Fei just said, you can¡¯t treat yourself badly when you go out, especially, Jiang Ning¡¯s money is spent.


    The accompanying staff have all gone to rest, the boats and cars are tired, and they need to adjust their body. They will go to Li''s tomorrow to discuss further details of the cooperation.


    Xiao Zhao stayed in his room, sitting at the table, still sorting out the information in the computer.


    She wants to make sure that everything is covered, and she is prepared to deal with what will happen and what may happen.


    This opportunity was rare. She didn''t want to miss it, and she didn''t want to disappoint Jiang Ning and Lin Yu''s real expectations.


    Late at night.


    Xiao Zhao never felt that time flies so fast.


    boom!


    Suddenly, the window did not know who lost a stone, and with a snap, Xiao Zhao was shocked.


    Is this the sixth floor?


    She immediately closed the computer, walked to the window, hesitated for a moment, then quietly glanced out from one side.


    Just a glance, Xiao Zhao''s whole body is terrified!


    Downstairs, a man in a black pullover is looking up and staring at himself!


    The large clothes wrapped up his whole person. Under the hat, only a pair of eyes can be seen. Under the light, it looks terrifying, like a fierce wolf!


    As if he knew that Xiao Zhao was looking at him, the man opened his mouth and laughed. The expression on his face was weird and terrible. Suddenly, Xiao Zhao turned around and leaned against the wall.


    Is it crazy?


    In the big evening, it''s scary to come out?


    She patted her chest, still a little nervous and scared.


    After waiting for two full minutes, Xiao Zhao calmed down, turned his head cautiously, and looked down the window again. The downstairs was empty and no one could be seen.


    It''s a passing tramp.


    She comforted herself so, sat back at the table again, and turned on the computer.


    "Ring Ling Ling--"


    But before typing a word, the phone in the room suddenly rang.


    Xiao Zhao was frightened!


    She was a little angry, and she answered the phone without speaking, but a strange laugh came from the other end.


    "Is alone, lonely? I will be with you soon..."


    He hung up after speaking, and didn''t give Xiao Zhao a chance to speak.


    Her face was a little pale suddenly, because she was an extremely strong person who was harassed one after another, or she was a little flustered in this foreign country.


    It''s a girl after all!


    She can stand in front of Lin Yuzhen without fear of the bad guys.


    But in the middle of the night in this foreign country, Xiao Zhao was really scared when he first saw such a pair of terrifying eyes and then received such a malicious harassing call.


    There was no blood on her face, and she didn''t care about so much, she immediately took out her mobile phone and called A Fei.


    "beep--"


    The phone rang a few times and no one answered it, and Xiao Zhao panicked even more.


    "Answer the phone! Answer the phone! Answer the phone!"


    She was really scared, A Fei wouldn''t have any trouble, why didn''t she answer the phone.


    "Boom boom boom!"

 Chapter 1614： Its Lao Tzu

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door of the room, and Xiao Zhao''s nerves were tense and he screamed in surprise. The phone in his hand almost fell to the ground, and his face became pale.


    Isn''t it the neurosis coming?


    In her mind, the eyes that had just been hidden under the pullover immediately appeared, and she felt even more creepy. The pores all over her body were opened, and her back was chilly!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The knock on the door is louder!


    Xiao Zhao was almost crying.


    Shaking her hands and feet, she moved to the door, not daring to open the door at all, her throat was a little dry, she barely squeezed out a trace of courage, and bit her head and said: "Who, who!"


    She deliberately speaks loudly so as to make herself bolder.


    "I!"


    A Fei''s voice came from outside, full of breath.


    Xiao Zhao almost cried when she heard A Fei''s voice. She quickly glanced at the cat''s eyes. After confirming that it was A Fei, she hurriedly opened the door, her eyes were slightly red, and even her face was aggrieved and angry.


    "Why don''t you answer my call!"


    There was a hint of crying in the voice.


    "I''m right next to you,"


    A Fei shrugged and looked helpless, "International long distance calls are very expensive."


    Xiao Zhao smashed his fist and smashed it on A Fei''s shoulder. He was so angry that he wanted to bite.


    "What''s up?"


    ALFY said casually.


    "Someone!"


    Xiao Zhao said, "Someone threw stones at my window, and they were still staring at my window downstairs, and... they also made harassing calls and said they wanted to come to me. I, I''m afraid!"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhao, where there is still a hint of the arrogance of Lin''s big secretary, is a little girl, her voice trembling because of fear.


    "No one is here? Serve Lingxi''s Xierxi and try to cover it?"


    A Fei didn''t care, "This is a prank by the locals, you just don''t want to open the door indiscriminately."


    He smiled and touched Xiao Zhao''s hair: "Sister Zhao, what time is it? I didn''t take a shower or wash my hair. Can I talk about hygiene?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Xiao Zhao, who was still a little nervous and scared just now, suddenly puffed his cheeks with anger when A Fei was told, staring at him and wanted to rush to bit him.


    "You represent the Lin family, my elder brother Jiang Ning and his sister-in-law, please pay attention to your own image."


    A Fei was too lazy to talk to her so much, and pushed her directly into the room, "Okay, close the windows, wash and sleep, no one will come to harass you, rest assured."


    After speaking, he closed the door directly from the outside.


    Xiao Zhao stood at the door, looked at the door closed by A Fei, pursed his mouth, and snorted softly. It seemed that all of a sudden, he was not so scared.


    Anyway, this little brother is outside the door, right next door, this bastard, but Ning''s brother, Ning is so good, he won''t go anywhere, right?


    She took a deep breath, grabbed her hair and smelled it: "It''s still very fragrant, okay! Humph!"


    After speaking, he turned and went into the bathroom.


    at the same time.


    A Fei closed the door of Xiao Zhao''s room and walked straight to the end of the corridor.


    It was handed over in the dim corridor, and there was a person sitting on the ground, panting heavily, with his hands hanging on the sides, unable to move at all.


    His face was dripping with blood!


    There is no trace of ferocity and cruelty in the eyes, some are just fear, the kind of fear that comes from the heart and goes deep into the bones!


    "She... who is she from you..."


    The man squeezed out a smile, as if begging for mercy, but the fear on his face made his expression look very ugly.


    A Fei walked in front of him, squatted down, stretched out his hand and patted the man''s face hard, and said lightly: "She is from the Lin family! She is also from Lao Tzu!"

 Chapter 1615： So arrogant

    A Fei''s squinted eyes, and the terrible murderous intent leaking from his eyes made the man tremble all over!


    He couldn''t forget. Just when he met him, his hands were broken, and several bones were knocked off his body.


    He didn''t have time to reach out and open Xiao Zhao''s door!


    He threw Xiao Zhao''s window with a stone downstairs, just to make sure that Xiao Zhao was in the room, then made a phone call, confirmed Xiao Zhao''s room number, and prepared to do it.


    Where can I think of...


    A Fei didn''t even look at him again. He turned to leave, and the man dared to get up, staggering and fleeing step by step.


    All night, there was nothing wrong with each other.


    Xiao Zhao slept very well, it seems that there is A Fei next door, she is not afraid of anything.


    When I got up in the morning and had breakfast, I called everyone in Lin for a meeting to discuss the details of the negotiation with Li.


    A Fei sat quietly beside him without saying a word. He never interrupted such business matters.


    It''s not because he doesn''t understand it, but because he has his own role this time. Jiang Ning explained that he should protect everyone''s safety. Commercial matters can be handled by Xiao Zhao.


    "We must strive for the rights we should strive for. Since Li Wensheng has agreed, we must strive for it."


    Xiao Zhao returned to his former strength, "Remember, we must maintain our own attitude. When we go out, everyone represents Lin, Ning Ge and Lin, understand?"


    "We understand!"


    A group of people said in unison.


    "Okay, get ready, talk to them tonight."


    They must strive for the benefits they can obtain as much as possible. This is where they are responsible.


    Others were still discussing and discussing, Xiao Zhao walked up to A Fei and saw him leaning on the sofa, looking lazy.


    "The negotiation at night, I feel it might not go too smoothly,"


    She started, "Do you have any good suggestions?"


    "no."


    A Fei simply? Lu Lingyi loves Fuwu Fuling? Very.


    "Sister Zhao, this is your job. You can''t throw all of the work you need to do with your salary."


    He spread his hand with a helpless expression on his face, making Xiao Zhao want to rush up again and pinch him.


    "But you are my assistant."


    She snorted.


    This was arranged by Jiang Ning himself!


    "Yes, I knew that you are moving out of my eldest brother again,"


    A Fei looked at Xiao Zhao''s expression and couldn''t help but laughed, "Okay, then I''ll make some suggestions."


    "what?"


    "At night, don''t dress up too beautifully."


    "what?"


    Xiao Zhao is a little confused. What kind of advice A Fei is? Going to Li''s side to negotiate at night has nothing to do with whether he is beautiful or not.


    Naturally, she had to dress more formally. After all, when she was away from home, they represented the Lin family and could not shame the Lin family''s image.


    "Just listen to me."


    A Fei Dao.


    He was too lazy to explain, waved his hand, then half closed his eyes, slowly humming the song, with an expression of enjoyment, as if he couldn''t hear anything.


    Xiao Zhao has nothing to do. A Fei, like Jiang Ning, speaks and does things, and never likes to explain more.


    But Jiang Ning is an idol!


    As his assistant, A Fei dared to be so arrogant in front of him, Xiao Zhao was a little unconvinced.


    If it weren''t for last night''s sake, he had to let him taste his fist!


    She snorted, ignored A Fei, and turned to continue the discussion with others.


    And then.


    A winery in Handu.


    There was a faint aroma of wine in the hall. People who know wine just smell it and know that this wine is not ordinary, at least in terms of price, which is definitely not low.

 Chapter 1616： Bargaining chip

    The man sitting, holding a goblet in his hand, placed it in front of his nose, gently shaking, half-closed his eyes, intoxicated by the smell of wine, no one dared to disturb him.


    "A good wine is a good wine. The vintage is a bit worse. What a pity."


    After a long time, the man opened his eyes and beckoned. The maid standing beside him immediately passed the barrel in his hand. Without hesitation, the man threw the goblet and the wine inside.


    The thing he doesn''t like is rubbish.


    And **** has no existential value and meaning.


    At this point, he turned his head, looked at the person who was kneeling there, and said lightly: "Is it okay to do just such a thing?"


    "Brother Dacheng, I''m sorry!"


    The man knelt there and quickly kowtow, "That person is very strong, I am not his opponent."


    "Who can be found?"


    Park Dacheng raised his head slightly, glanced at the man¡¯s injuries, and couldn¡¯t help cursing a few swear words, ¡°This is the Handu, and even the site of the Black Dragon Association. When is it the turn of others to be arrogant?¡±


    "Brother Dacheng, that person should be an employee of Lin''s, but I didn''t expect that a company employee would be able to work in such a skill..."


    Park Dacheng waved his hand, impatient to listen to what the man said, so he was directly led by someone to save him from worrying about it.


    He didn''t like people being so arrogant, especially in Handu, in their territory.


    "Assi,"


    Park Dacheng yelled, "Get my phone."


    He picked up the phone, dialed a number, tilted his head, and didn''t know where his eyes were looking, the indifferent and disdainful expression on his face seemed to be born with him.


    "It''s me, Park Dacheng, you said you want to harass someone from the Lin family, but now, you don''t have enough chips."


    He was not at all angry, but rather happy, as if the business suddenly had a new bargaining chip, even if the person opposite was not a small person, but everyone was in different positions and had different identities, he had to consider himself.


    "Everyone is doing things for Li''s, you are a bit too much."


    On the other end of the phone, the tone was obviously a little unhappy.


    "Hahaha, that''s not what I said. Everyone is for money. I am in charge of the underground circle of Handu. This is the one who recognizes. I can''t. I work for nothing and don''t make money, so how can I explain it?"


    Park Dacheng lit a cigarette and smiled, "Besides, you can get this money back from Lin''s body, right?"


    "Don''t want to lie to me, your business people are darker than us, and more cruel than us!"


    "How much do you want!"


    The other side didn''t have so much patience, so he said directly.


    "Add another 30 million. I guarantee that none of them will be able to attend the meeting on time in the evening. When that happens, you will be able to delegate all the responsibility to them."


    Park Dacheng hung up the phone, and the smile on his face gradually faded and disappeared.


    "Assi,"


    He shouted, a burly man in a suit immediately walked up to him with a respectful face, "Take a few people and go to the hotel. Kill the man with good skills..."


    Speaking of it, it''s like killing a chicken, and it''s an understatement, as if he didn''t regard that life as a human life at all.


    "As for the other Lin employees,"


    He touched his chin, looked at some photos in the phone, and his eyes fell on Xiao Zhao''s photo, "Catch it, and use them to their best value. Recently, there is a lack of new faces on the pigsty."

 Chapter 1617： Feng Hotel

    hotel.


    Everyone is ready.


    The evening meeting is very important. It is not just a negotiation, but an attitude.


    If Lin wants to enter the East Korean market, he must do it with this preparation.


    Moreover, Li has already promised that they will give enough support. This is just what they say, but Xiao Zhao and their goal is to make these verbal promises be implemented on paper.


    There are black and white letters, even if it is Li, he can only recognize it.


    "Our purpose is to implement the verbal promises into the contract as much as possible."


    Before leaving, Xiao Zhao reminded everyone again, "We have to fight for every word Li Wensheng promised, do you understand?"


    "This is the task assigned to us by President Lin and Brother Ning. Only success is allowed, not failure!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    They were about to go out, A Fei glanced at Xiao Zhao and nodded gently.


    This woman was fairly obedient, she didn''t dress up deliberately, just kept it formal enough.


    "Let''s go."


    She glanced at A Fei, and A Fei nodded.


    Going out now, there is still surplus time, so go ahead a little bit earlier, so as not to delay anything.


    Xiao Zhao is very serious in doing things, he knows very well.


    The group immediately went downstairs and went to Li''s accurately.


    At this moment, among the people coming and going downstairs, someone suddenly yelled.


    "Where is my wallet? My wallet was stolen!"


    With a scream, the hotel waiter hurriedly asked.


    "What''s the matter, sir?"


    "My wallet was stolen!"


    The man said with a cold face, and shouted angrily, "Just in your hotel, someone else stole it. There are my documents in the wallet, and there are a lot of money and bank cards. You are responsible for it!"


    "Sir, please don''t worry, first think about whether you left your wallet in the room, or...ah!"


    The waiter didn''t finish his words, and the man slapped him directly, knocking the waiter down and sitting on the ground.


    "My wallet has been on me, it was stolen! The thief must still be in your hotel!"


    The man yelled, and suddenly dozens of people rushed out. The darkness was overwhelming, and the people at the front desk of the hotel turned pale, especially when they saw the head of the person and the logo on his clothes, they knew that person was. Who''s up.


    It''s the person of the black [apex novel www.booktxt.xyz] Dragon Club!


    The big man of the Black Dragon Club, Asi!


    In an instant, no one would dare to go up and stop. Everyone knows how powerful the Black Dragon Society is in this Han Capital. Not to mention their small hotels, even some big families have to be polite to the Black Dragon Society by three points, no Dare to make trouble in the slightest.


    Soon, dozens of people directly blocked the front and back doors of the hotel, and several people blocked the door, not allowing anyone to enter or leave.


    "Seal the hotel for me!"


    Assi''s face was cold, and he shouted.


    Suddenly, the people who were going to enter and leave the hotel yelled.


    "Why do you close the hotel."


    "Let me go out, I have important things to deal with, have you been responsible for the delay!"


    "Get out, you can''t do this, get out of it!"


    ¡­? Er Ling Ling Ran Fu Xi Shi Shan?¡­


    A group of people shouted, apparently being sealed in the hotel inexplicably like this, no one can accept it.


    "Shut up all to me!"


    Assi snorted coldly, "Whoever admits to stealing my wallet and returning it to me honestly, I will let others leave. Who promises?"


    "Hmph, steal my wallet! In this Handu, no one dares to steal my things!"


    He glanced around, looking at the few people who wanted to go out, the murderous look on his face made no secret.

 Chapter 1618： I have the final say

    "Who stole it, stand up for yourself!"


    "You can call the police if you lose your wallet. You don''t have the right to close the hotel and prevent others from entering or leaving."


    One of them obviously had something and went out in a hurry, but was stopped by Assi''s people and was very angry.


    Assi stared at him, the murderous look on his face gradually became intense, like a wild beast, staring at his prey.


    He walked directly, the ruthless light in his eyes made people feel frightened when they looked at it.


    "Did you steal my wallet?"


    "not me!"


    "It''s not you, why are you leaving in a hurry? As long as you admit that you have stolen my wallet, I will let others out!"


    "I do not have!"


    "Search him!"


    Assi shouted, several of his men rushed over, knocked him down forcibly, stripped his clothes all over, and made everyone around him watch him being humiliated.


    "It looks like it''s really not you."


    Asi said lightly, "Let him go out."


    After speaking, he turned his head and looked at the others: "Is anyone else wanting to prove his innocence?"


    Silent!


    Who dare?


    To be stripped naked and thrown out of the hotel will ruin their reputation in this life.


    What''s more embarrassing than this.


    No one spoke for a while. Everyone knew that Asi was killing chickens and frightening monkeys, frightening everyone.


    The people of the Black Dragon Club were really overbearing.


    "what happened?"


    At this time, Xiao Zhao and the others went downstairs and walked out of the elevator. They saw a group of people standing there in the lobby. The door was guarded by several people and directly locked with an iron lock.


    "His wallet was stolen, and now he is looking for a thief, and he refuses to let him out."


    Someone whispered, "Whoever wants to go out must be stripped naked to prove his innocence."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Zhao frowned.


    They don''t have time to play such boring tricks here with others, not letting them out?


    Where do people come from, dare to be so arrogant!


    She walked straight to Assi: "This sir, you have lost your belongings. Please call the police to deal with it. You have no right to stop others. Ask your people to get out. I want to go out."


    The seminar is about to open soon, where is she spending time here.


    If you are late, Li''s side is easy to make a fuss. Xiao Zhao will not be clear about these business negotiation routines.


    "Are you going out?"


    Asi said lightly, "How do I know if you stole my wallet."


    "If you want to go out, you can prove your innocence by yourself, or I can prove it."


    He stared at Xiao Zhao and others with those eyes, without being polite.


    "If you can''t prove your innocence, don''t even think about going out today until I find the guy who stole my wallet."


    Assi sneered and looked at Xiao Zhao and others, with a hint of threat and disdain in his words.


    It seems that Xiao Zhao and the others are either treated as thieves or stripped to prove their innocence, otherwise, want to leave this hotel?


    dream!


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became tense and serious.


    Xiao Zhao''s face is a little worried. If you continue to consume it, they will definitely be late. They will be late for the first time to negotiate. The impact is too bad. I am afraid that Li will do a lot The article modified the conditions of cooperation on the grounds that Lin did not pay much attention to it.


    "Please get out of here!"


    Xiao Zhao was angry, staring at Asi, without the slightest fear on his face.


    She took a step forward and took out her phone: "Or, I call the police!"


    "Haha, you can report it,"


    Asi smiled, shook his head, disdainful, "You can report, if someone dares to take care of my affairs, then I will lose."


    He approached Xiao Zhao and said in a low voice.


    "I''m telling you, here, it''s me who has the final say, understand?"

 Chapter 1619： Wallet is here

    "you!"


    Little? Er Wuer closed and flicked? Zhao was anxious.


    Where she can''t tell, these people are deliberately making trouble here.


    They did it on purpose!


    She was about to speak again, one hand stopped her, she turned her head and took a look, A Fei walked to her and blocked her behind.


    "You lost your wallet?"


    A Fei squinted and looked at Asi with a smile.


    Seeing A Fei stand up, a few people behind Assi immediately walked over and surrounded them.


    "Yes, I lost my wallet. I lost it in this hotel. The person who stole my wallet is definitely in this group of people."


    Asi said indifferently, "I won''t stop without finding the thief, and no one can leave."


    He smiled provocatively and stared at A Fei, "Including you!"


    "You lost your wallet, can you prove it?"


    ALFY ignored what he said, glanced around, and his eyes fell on Assi.


    "I said I lost it, I just lost it."


    Two people face to face, not two meters together!


    "No proof needed."


    The expression on Asi''s face gradually cooled down, and the people behind him also took a few steps forward and surrounded A Fei. A dozen people clenched their fists, as if they were about to do it in the next second!


    The atmosphere suddenly became more tense.


    On A Fei''s face, there was a light cloud.


    He stretched out his hand, pushed Xiao Zhao behind him, and smiled slightly.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, Asi and Afei both started their hands at the same time, and their fists slammed into each other.


    Click!


    Immediately, there was a heart-piercing scream, Asi clutched his hand and screamed in pain.


    "Don''t prove it, who knows if your wallet has been stolen?"


    A Fei yelled and grabbed Asi with one hand. He was not at all polite, and in two or three strokes, Asi''s suit was torn open, even his shirt was torn apart!


    hiss--


    Asi couldn''t resist, was grasped by A Fei, and couldn''t move at all. In the blink of an eye, A Fei''s upper body clothes were torn apart by A Fei.


    "kill him!"


    He roared with anger.


    But A Fei didn''t care at all. He let a dozen people rush up, still holding Axi, snapped his fingers, and violently pulled Axi''s pants directly!


    In an instant, Asi stood there wearing only a pair of underpants!


    "what--"


    Someone in the crowd yelled, especially a few girls, who immediately covered their eyes.


    "Where''s the wallet?"


    A Fei shook off the torn pants, there was nothing.


    "It looks like it was really stolen."


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    Assi was furious, picked up some pieces of clothing to cover it, his face was still flushed, and his voice became sharp, like a ghost.


    More than a dozen people all rushed towards A Fei, punching fiercely, all of their moves were aimed at the key!


    Seeing a dozen people surrounding A Fei, Xiao Zhao suddenly became nervous.


    She was about to rush over, but before she thought about where to get a stick as a weapon, a dozen people all fell to the ground.


    A Fei walked to a person and stripped him naked.


    "No! Not on you!"


    After speaking, he went to the next one, still stripping the man''s clothes naked.


    "Neither, nor did you stole the wallet."


    The people around were stunned.


    It''s just a member of the Black Dragon Club.


    A Fei even dared to beat them and stripped them all to check if they had stolen.


    The air seemed to freeze, no one dared to speak.


    Especially the few employees of the hotel, all of them stared blankly, as if their souls were emptied.


    "Neither, nor did you steal it."


    A Feishi ignored the eyes of the people around him, stripped naked one after another, checked the past one after another, and finally found a wallet in one of them.

 Chapter 1620： Tutoring cant work

    "So you stole it!"


    A Fei slapped it, "You steal your elder brother''s wallet? I will teach you for him!"


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    ...


    After several slaps, he directly slapped that person''s mouth full of blood, trying to explain that he couldn''t open his mouth at all.


    A Fei kicked him away, took his wallet, and walked up to Asi, so scared that Asi couldn''t help his Adam''s apple slipping, and took two steps back.


    "is it this one?"


    ALFY said lightly.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    "Ok?"


    A Fei frowned, "If it''s not, then I will continue to find it for you, but I can be sure that yours stole it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Asi grunted and swallowed hard.


    He didn''t expect this A Fei to be so powerful. The dozen or so people he brought along followed his own masters. He knew better than anyone what skill he was after all these years.


    But now, in just one minute, he was all beaten up by A Fei!


    Also...Don''t be stripped naked, in front of everyone, there is no cover, and he almost lost the face of the Black Dragon Society.


    When the news reaches Park Dacheng, he will definitely be killed!


    "Yes! It''s this!"


    He screamed hurriedly, for fear that A Fei would continue to do it and not even keep the underwear for them, then they would be really embarrassed and thrown home.


    In the crowd, some people took out their mobile phones to take pictures. Asi''s face turned pale, and if he dared to stay for a long time, he immediately picked up his wallet, clutched his body and turned around and ran.


    "Go! Go! Go!"


    He heard the sound of taking pictures and immediately ran faster.


    But in a moment, the person ran away, leaving only a pile of torn clothes on the ground.


    Everyone around was dumbfounded.


    They looked at A Fei with stunned faces. They couldn''t imagine that there would be such a ruthless person who would dare to strip all the members of the Black Dragon Society, and still be in the public.


    "Tutoring won''t work,"


    A Fei shook his head, "It''s embarrassing and embarrassing to be stolen by one''s own people."


    He turned his head to look at Xiao Zhao who was worried, and didn''t take these things to heart.


    "We have to learn lessons from it and manage it strictly, Sister Zhao, are you right?"


    "Correct."


    Xiao Zhao held back his laugh, and gave A Fei a blank look, thinking, how can this **** be as cute as Brother Ning.


    No, it seems a little cuter.


    "Let''s go, it''s too late."


    Xiao Zhao glanced at the time and quickly said.


    A Fei nodded, no longer wasting time, and immediately led a group of people to the Li family.


    At that time.


    Lee Group!


    In Handu, Li¡¯s office building alone has several buildings. The most magnificent one is Lu Shanyishanxiwuran. Naturally, it is their headquarters, which has more than 100 floors and a height of nearly 300 meters. A local landmark building.


    At this moment, in the topmost conference room, Li Wensheng leaned there, turning the pen on his finger.


    "There is one minute left, it''s the agreed time. Lin''s is a bit too much, isn''t it? I''m going to be late for the first meeting and negotiation, so I don''t take our Li''s eyes!"


    Li Wensheng shook his head with disappointment and anger on his face, "Li gave them a chance and gave them such good conditions. Instead, they wanted to make an inch of it. It could only be too much!"


    "They don''t respect us and don''t value us. It seems that we need to reconsider this cooperation..."


    "Reconsider what?"


    Li Wensheng didn''t finish his words, Xiao Zhao took the people and walked in with a smile on his face, "Chairman Li, do you want to consider giving them better conditions?"

 Chapter 1621： negotiation

    Seeing Xiao Zhao and others, Li Wensheng was shocked, and immediately reacted and laughed quickly.


    "Secretary Zhao came in time, I thought you were not coming."


    "I''m not late, am I?"


    Xiao Zhao deliberately glanced at the time and pointed to his watch. "There is one minute left. Fortunately, it''s not our style to be late, Section Chief Li."


    She looked at Li Wensheng, her aura was not weak at all.


    Even if she is facing a figure with the highest status in the Li family, she will not be nervous. In her heart, is there anyone who has a stronger aura than Jiang Ning?


    "Please sit down!"


    Li Wensheng said politely, "Since it''s here, shall we start?"


    Xiao Zhao sat down calmly, stretched out his hand and patted the chair beside him, A Fei shrugged, and had no choice but to sit beside her obediently.


    As time passed, Xiao Zhao was sometimes strong and sometimes backed down two steps, fully demonstrating his ability and skills in business negotiations.


    Even a well-informed person like A Fei couldn''t help but give her a compliment in his heart.


    It''s really not easy to be Lin Yuzhen''s secretary and make Jiang Ning attractive.


    "When the cooperation conditions were in Donghai, Mr. Jiang had already agreed with Section Chief Li, and we can only refine the details."


    Xiao Zhao smiled and said, "Our Lin family, Ji Dao Wuguan, and Li¡¯s tripartite cooperation can definitely achieve a win-win situation. As for Section Chief Li¡¯s request, we should establish a branch of Ji Dao Wuguan in Handu as soon as possible There is no big problem."


    She pursed her lips and looked at Li Wensheng: "Mr. Jiang asked me to ask, this martial arts venue may be difficult to find, don''t you know what Section Chief Li recommends?"


    Li Wensheng smiled, but he sneered in his heart.


    He didn''t know what Jiang Ning was thinking about, and even wanted to let himself help solve the problem of the venue.


    Greedy!


    However, greed comes at a price.


    As long as the Jidao Martial Arts Center opens to Handu and Jiang Ning dares to bring the fist score to the exhibition, it is equivalent to sending the fist score to his hand.


    "That''s natural. Han is a city where Li''s business has been for many years. We are familiar with it."


    Li Wensheng smiled and said, "The problem of the venue is easy to solve. I can recommend it to you, but the specific cost will need to be handled by the martial arts team."


    "Thank you, Section Chief Li."


    Xiao Zhao nodded and thanked him, "I will tell Mr. Jiang, I will replace him here first, and thank Mr. Li."


    The whole negotiation lasted an hour.


    It feels like a long time, but there is no actual content. Even the contract, Li Wensheng also shunned it, and waited for the Jidao Martial Arts Museum branch to be signed after the establishment of Handu.


    He asked to sign a three-party contract. Now that Jiang Ning is not there, it is naturally impossible to sign a contract.


    "Ran Shi Zhe Di Shan Pa Shi Ai? I have to say, Li Wensheng, the old rivers and lakes, is very cunning, but also very treacherous.


    This kind of people who don''t see rabbits and scatter eagles are not so foolish.


    Coming out of the Li Group, Xiao Zhao''s face was not good-looking, because she knew that there seemed to be no progress in their negotiations this time.


    As long as the contract is not signed and no substantive resources are obtained, the cooperation with Li will still remain verbal, which is meaningless.


    Lin wanted to enter the market and needed a lot of resources.


    They did not rely on it. They insisted on Li''s providing considerable resources to help Lin''s. As long as Li''s did not engage in actions behind his back, and used their monopoly position to prevent Lin''s from entering the market, that would be enough.


    Lin is completely confident that he can open a way with his own strength!


    However, entering the market is a big problem.


    Along the way, Xiao Zhao didn''t speak.


    Back at the hotel, she asked others to rest and called A Fei into her room.


    "You acted very well, which surprised me a bit."


    ALFY leaned on the sofa while sipping a drink, "It''s just that many things can''t be done within your abilities."

 Chapter 1622： Fishing line and bait

    "I disappointed Ning Ge and Lin."


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes were red, nervous and sad.


    How could Li''s behemoth not even Lin''s eyes, and how could he put her a little secretary in his eyes and easily sign a contract with her that would allow Lin to take advantage of it.


    Not to mention her, even if Lin Yuzhen came in person, it would be impossible to have this result.


    Seeing Xiao Zhao a little sad, A Fei shook his head.


    "My elder brother asked you to come, so you didn''t want to negotiate a cooperation."


    "Why?"


    "He only cares about Yilu and loves to serve the land? He is fishing."


    A Fei said lightly, "And we are just threads."


    Xiao Zhao pursed his lips and wanted to cry even more.


    They didn''t even have bait, just fishing line.


    Even if it is a hook, she doesn''t expect to be the bait in Jiang Ning''s eyes.


    "Then... who is the bait?"


    She was a little unwilling to say, but wanted to see that she was just a fishing line, so who was qualified to be a bait.


    "He himself."


    A Fei rolled his eyes, is this hard to understand, Xiao Zhao even asked.


    "what?"


    Xiao Zhao really didn''t understand, and it took a while before he came back to his senses, "You mean, Brother Ning is a fishing bait, then Lin is a fishing hook, and we are a fishing line or a fishing rod?"


    In that case, the importance of oneself is still very high.


    There is no fishing line, just with hooks and bait, you can''t catch fish.


    A Fei took a deep look at Xiao Zhao, not knowing that a metaphor of her own made her so true.


    "good,"


    He nodded, "So, your mission is well done, the fishing line is thrown over, and then the bait will come over, and then wait for the fish to get the bait."


    He didn''t know if Xiao Zhao could understand it, anyway, he himself didn''t know well.


    A Fei knew about Jiang Ning''s plan, but wanted to figure out what Jiang Ning wanted to do and how he wanted to do it. Even A Fei did not want to waste this brain cell.


    Because Jiangning never plays cards according to the routine when doing things, guessing will be exhausting, just let the flow go. Jiangning will take everyone into consideration, including how everyone will do and to what extent.


    Regarding people, Jiang Ning is too accurate!


    After comforting Xiao Zhao, A Fei got up: "Okay, you have a good rest. When the martial arts venue is confirmed, you will get busy."


    He walked to the door, squinted, and his voice was cold: "When the time comes, it will be really lively!"


    After speaking, he opened the door and walked out. Xiao Zhao, who stayed in school, was still standing there. She didn''t recover for a long time. She suddenly felt that the thinking of herself and Jiang Ning seemed to be two worlds.


    "Although it seems a little sad, it''s not bad to be Ning''s fishing line."


    She muttered to herself and looked up at the closed door, "What is Afei? A buoy, stringed on my fishing line..."


    At that time.


    Lee Group.


    Li Wensheng sat in his office, yelling.


    "waste!"


    "Do you dare to ask me for thirty million? You can''t even handle this **** thing! Park Dacheng, you have the face to say that you have the final say in Han?"


    Li Wensheng was not at all polite, and shouted angrily, "It seems that I have to respond to my family. Is it a mistake for the underground circle to give people like you?"


    On the other side of the phone, the tone was also a bit bad. When Li Wensheng scolded him like this, Park Dacheng wanted to kill him!


    "boom!"


    He dropped the phone directly and looked at Assi and others who were kneeling there with cold eyes.


    "Bastard! A bunch of idiots! Lost my face!"


    Park Dacheng roared and was scolded by Li Wensheng, but he couldn''t even refute, "Is it that difficult for you to kill someone?"

 Chapter 1623： Bite a piece of meat

    face!


    Facial!


    Li Wensheng is an important member of the Li family, even if he is only a small class leader now, but he knows that as long as there is no accident, Li Wensheng can definitely go to a high position.


    And as the head of the Handu Black Dragon Association, the money he received from Li''s over the years was not a small amount.


    He knew very well that the Black Dragon Club was Li''s minions!


    If Li Wensheng speaks badly about himself in front of the old man, it is not a good thing.


    Park Dacheng gave Assi and the others a cold look, and cursed a few words.


    "Waste! All waste!"


    He frowned, knowing that now he needs to prove his worth, otherwise it would not be a good thing to be hated by Li Wensheng.


    "Where are those people now?"


    "Still in the hotel."


    Asi quickly said, "Do you want to do it?"


    "Huh, do it?"


    Park Dacheng kicked it over, "Do you think hitting? Wu Qi Wu Xi picking up the attendant Er? Killing can solve all problems? Stupid!"


    "For profit! For money! Do you understand?"


    He really wanted to kick Assi directly.


    What age is it, I thought it was in the past, and now there is nothing more important than making money, even if they are in the underground circle, the first priority is also making money.


    Whether it is attaching to the Li family, taking money from the Li family, selling his life to the Li family, or getting more money and resources from other people, this is their way of survival.


    Fight and kill? Is it worth the money?


    Park Dacheng stood up, frowned, and walked back and forth.


    Li Wensheng told him just now that Lin needs a venue to provide it to Jidao Martial Arts Center and let them establish a branch in Handu.


    Park Dacheng didn''t care about what Jidao martial arts gymnasium was. He knew two things. First, Li Wensheng wanted this branch to be established. Second, Li Wensheng didn''t want this branch to be established so smoothly.


    And what he wanted to do was not only to teach Lin''s people, but also to bite a big piece of meat from Lin''s company!


    "Let the Xicheng store out."


    Park Dacheng thought for a while, then suddenly said, "What kind of martial arts do you use."


    "Brother, that shop is very valuable, and we spend..."


    Assi was shocked, everyone around was also stupefied.


    They only got the storefront with a lot of money, and they hadn''t come to develop it in a hurry, so Park Dacheng wanted to give it to others?


    "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    Park Dacheng''s eyes fell cold, "Don''t talk nonsense, I have my own arrangements!"


    He is too lazy to explain, what is the use of talking so much to these idiots, he knows exactly what he wants, and to get these things, he has to give something.


    "Yes!"


    Assi and the others didn''t dare to say anything, the things that Park Dacheng decided were not something they could change.


    Park Dacheng picked up the phone and dialed Li Wensheng''s number again.


    "My store in Xicheng can be taken out, and the price can also be discounted, but there is one thing, I want to buy a share."


    He said lightly, "You want to eat this piece of meat, and I also want to eat it. Everyone is for the Lee family, isn''t it?"


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    "Moreover, the Lin family actually embarrassed me, Park Dacheng. This account is also to be calculated. It is not too much to swallow half of their money, right?"


    A triumphant smile appeared on his face, and he seemed to have seen that his strategy had succeeded, and Li Wensheng would share the Lin family!


    "can."


    After a while, Li Wensheng replied.


    He only needs boxing. As for Lin''s, although it is a big company with a lot of assets, it is still very different from Li''s. Li Wensheng doesn''t pay much attention to it.

 Chapter 1624： The venue is set!

    As long as he can get the boxing score and explain it to the old man, then his future path will be stable. If he can control a business empire like Li in the future, what is the Lin family?


    What''s more, he can get half of it, not bad.


    The two reached an agreement immediately, and seemed to be sharing the fruits of victory.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Wensheng sneered, and then he called Lin to inform them that the venue has been fixed for them. The best location in the city center is only the specific rental price and cooperation methods. Lin needs to go by himself. talk.


    Xiao Zhao who received the call did not expect Li Wensheng to be so efficient and to help them find such a good position.


    It is the most important thing for Jidao Wuguan to open a branch in Handu, even more important than Lin''s business.


    This Xiao Zhao is very clear, otherwise Jiang Ning would not mention this.


    "Li Wensheng attaches great importance to the establishment of the branch library and is more anxious than us."


    She frowned, "Nothing to do, there must be something else."


    She is not stupid, she has always been careful in doing things, but this is the first time she is responsible for one thing alone, and it is a very important thing for Jiang Ning, she wants to do well.


    do the best!


    Xiao Zhao thought for a while, and dialed the number Li Wensheng provided.


    "Hello, is it Mr. Park Daesung..."


    After the call, Xiao Zhao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the other party was so easy to talk, and the rent price was very fair. It was not because they were not an East Korean enterprise, and the lion opened his mouth.


    It seems that Li''s face in Handu is really great, enough to see Li''s greatness.


    Xiao Zhao made an appointment with Park Dacheng to discuss and sign the contract, so he hung up the phone.


    Things are going well. As long as the venue is resolved, the Jidao martial arts hall can be opened as soon as possible. As long as the martial arts hall is opened, Li''s side will not be able to delay any longer. The resources promised to Lin''s will naturally be honored.


    With this ticket, Lin can enter the East Korean market in the shortest time!


    This is my own task!


    Xiao Zhao took a deep breath. She must do this well, and she must not let Jiang Ning and Lin Yu really disappointed.


    "Seems you are very happy?"


    The door opened, A Fei walked in with two packs of snacks in his hand, and handed Xiao Zhao a pack, "Speaking out makes me happy too."


    "The problem of the venue has been solved."


    Xiao Zhao raised his head slightly, glanced at A Fei, and said with some pride, "Li Wensheng''s efficiency is quite high, they are more anxious than us, and want to open the martial arts branch as soon as possible."


    "I just asked about the channels they provide. The rent and cooperation conditions of the venue are all within our acceptable range."


    A gleam of light flashed in A Fei''s eyes, but she smiled: "Sister Zhao is amazing, have we all talked about it?"


    "There is no problem with the general direction. I have made an appointment to discuss it in detail and then sign the contract. As long as it is within our acceptance range, there will be no problem."


    Xiao Zhao tore open the snack package and sighed, "I must complete the task Ning Ge explained, and I can''t let him down!"


    Kakaka, the snack was crunched by her bite, as if she was biting someone''s bone.


    "Surely not,"


    A Fei followed to eat snacks, "Since the venue is ready, I can inform my elder brother to come here as soon as possible and open a branch. If he is not the owner of the library, how can it work?"


    In his eyes, a hint of playfulness flashed, Jiang Ning is not here, where can I make a lot of noise, where can I have a lot of fun.


    [Anonymous Novel www.wmxs.info] The big fish slowly took the bait, so Jiang Ning came over and took the line!

 Chapter 1625： Double happiness

    A Fei casually ate the snacks in his hand, while calling Jiang Ning.


    The bait was released, and there was also a fish bite. Let¡¯s see if the fish is cunning enough, or just stupidly, biting through the mouth!


    On Xiao Zhao''s side, A Fei did not interfere and let her negotiate.


    Because he knows that it will go well.


    Jiang Ning was baiting the other side, and the other side did the same.


    It''s just that, who is the last to finish, I still don''t know.


    Indeed, just as ALFY thought, the negotiation of the venue contract went smoothly. The other party didn''t even counter-offer too much, and they had a good talk, so they directly signed the contract.


    Jidao Wuguan set up a branch in Handu. The problem of the venue was solved. Even the decoration, Li Wensheng provided necessary help. In just three days, the whole environment was refreshed.


    They are so attentive, as if a fish is particularly excited before biting a hook.


    In Li Wensheng''s eyes, Lin is the same.


    In each other''s eyes, everyone is a fish, all biting the bait they release.


    Li is still the same office.


    "There is no problem with the establishment of the Jidao Wuguan branch. Now that the decoration is completed, we will wait for the opening and publicity. Thanks to Section Chief Li, otherwise it will be difficult to complete everything so quickly."


    Xiao Zhao thanked.


    "Yes, I really admire the Chinese martial arts traditions. I am also very happy to have such an opportunity to let people in East Korea know more about the martial arts traditions."


    Li Wensheng squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "I don''t know when Mr. Jiang will come over?"


    "This branch is opened, and the owner of him is not there. That''s not okay."


    His eyes are full of sinister and cunning.


    "I have already contacted Mr. Jiang, and he will arrange for several masters to come over."


    "Can''t he come?"


    Li Wensheng frowned slightly, and sat up straight, "He is the master of Jidao Martial Arts Center!"


    Xiao Zhao smiled.


    "Mr. Jiang said that when Lin''s and Li''s contract are signed, he will come over and be a witness."


    She is neither overbearing nor overbearing. Looking at Li Wensheng, there is nothing wrong with the martial arts gym now. The conditions Li Wensheng wants are complete, and it is time to sign the contract.


    She didn''t continue to say, she just looked at Li Wensheng, but the meaning on her face was so obvious that Jiangning would not come over if Li didn''t sign the contract.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t come, and what Li Wensheng wanted would naturally not come.


    The meeting room fell silent all at once.


    Li Wensheng drank the tea quietly, but thought about what to do next.


    And Xiao Zhao sat there, waiting for Li Wensheng''s reply, and she was not in a hurry.


    "The friendship between Mr. Jiang and Lin is really touching,"


    After a while, Li Wensheng put down his teacup, smacked his lips, and smiled, "The contract between Li''s and Lin''s should indeed be signed. Last time we talked about the same, I also asked the legal department to draw up the contract."


    ?Xilu Lingwu Zheyi Shanshan? He glanced at Xiao Zhao, "You can sign a contract at any time, but I have an idea. I don''t know what Secretary Zhao thinks?"


    "Chapter Li said it''s okay."


    "That''s what I think. The cooperation between the Li family and the Lin family is definitely going to be carried out. Now the branch of the Jidao martial arts gym has also been established. This is a double happiness."


    He smiled, "So, I think it''s better to put these two things on the same day?"


    "While the martial arts hall opened for publicity, it caused a sensation, while the two signed a contract, and the momentum was increased. It is also a good thing for Lin, what do you think?"

 Chapter 1626： Betray the soul

    Li Wensheng knows too well that there are no rabbits or eagles, both sides are like this.


    He didn¡¯t see what Ziyixiling Aishan Yiyi wanted, he would definitely not sign it. Once the contract was signed, Li suffered a lot. Even if he could get it back in the end, he would lose face. But I didn''t find it back.


    The two people looked at each other.


    "This is a good proposal,"


    Xiao Zhao thought for a while, "I can tell Mr. Jiang and let Mr. Jiang make the decision."


    "Of course, this is of course, Mr. Jiang must make the decision."


    Li Wensheng laughed and said with excitement, "I look forward to this day, very, very much!"


    "I hope Mr. Jiang, can show the essence of Jidao Martial Arts Hall to the people of Handu. This is a great opportunity for publicity. I hope we can cooperate happily!"


    He looked expectant, as if it was his own business.


    I can''t wait to see my eyes.


    "Secretary Zhao, please tell Mr. Jiang, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, don''t waste it."


    When Li came out, Xiao Zhao always frowned.


    The contract was still not signed, and Li Wensheng had to sign after Jiang Ning arrived.


    But Jiang Ning left it to her, and she didn''t sign until Jiang Ning came, so she didn''t complete the task.


    It is too difficult to deal with people like Li Wensheng.


    She turned her head and looked at A Fei, who didn''t say a word from beginning to end, complaining a little: "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    "no."


    A Fei has always been simple and simple, "If you want to take things from others, you have to do things at the rhythm of others."


    "Isn''t Li Wensheng willing to sign the martial arts hall on the same day, then open the martial arts hall as soon as possible."


    He glanced at Xiao Zhao, "Your task is to sign the contract, do you understand?"


    "That can''t harm the interests of the martial arts gym!"


    Xiao Zhao was anxious, "Don''t you see that Li Wensheng has a plan, and it must be detrimental to the martial arts gym and to Ning Ge!"


    She snorted and took a deep breath.


    "How can that work!"


    In her heart, Jiang Ning is a god, a **** not to offend, and she does not allow anyone to dare to hit Jiang Ning''s bad idea.


    A Fei sighed, suddenly a little funny in his heart. He always thought that Jiang Ning''s charm lies in conquering men, making men respect him, and admiring him. How could he think that Jiang Ning''s damage to women is so powerful.


    How does this feel like eating lemon.


    "Relax, no one can take advantage of my elder brother, and I won''t allow it."


    ALFY said lightly.


    Looking at his eyes, Xiao Zhao nodded: "I know, I will arrange it as soon as possible, and wait for Ning Brother to come."


    They are the same kind of people.


    at the same time.


    Li Wensheng sat in his office, Li Tianxiu knelt in front of him, hands on his knees, respectfully.


    "nailed it?"


    He spoke lightly, stretched out Li Tianxiu''s long skirt, looked at the scarlet marks on her knees, smiled wickedly, "That old thing is crazy enough."


    There are still many marks on Li Tianxiu''s neck, and even her lips are a little red and swollen, as if she was slapped.


    "The data are all hard disks, but I think he will find out soon. If you want to do it, you have to do it as soon as possible."


    Li Tianxiu lowered his head and said.


    She was expressionless, like a walking dead, her soul long gone.


    A few years ago, for the first time she was sent to other men by Li Wensheng, she had already sold her soul to the devil.

 Chapter 1627： Want freedom

    "You did very well."


    Li Wensheng stretched out his hand, holding Li Tianxiu''s chin, "I admire you more and more. I bought you back then, but it was my most correct decision."


    Li Tianxiu did not speak.


    She was still expressionless, as if she had lost the ability to express emotions.


    She is just a walking dead!


    "In the past few days, you still need to continue hanging him. This old thing is just such a hobby. If you stick to it, when I get things done, you will get what you want."


    "I want freedom."


    Li Tianxiu blurted out.


    She suddenly raised her head, opened her mouth, hesitated, and said, "I, I just want freedom...Others, I don''t want anything."


    Li Wensheng frowned and stared at Li Tianxiu. Those eyes were like evil wolves!


    Gradually, his eyes softened, with a complex and playful light.


    "Yes, as long as this is done, I will return you freedom."


    "Really?"


    Li Tianxiu became excited, there was light in his eyes instantly, and even the voice of speaking was a little trembling.


    "of course it''s true."


    Li Wensheng gently stroked her face, "I, Li Wensheng, never lie to others, this is what you deserve."


    He lifted up Li Tianxiu and stroked her hair lightly, his face was soft, this was an expression Li Tianxiu had never seen before, making her feel a little dazed.


    When he found himself for the first time that year, he seemed to have this expression, but later...


    Li Tianxiu did not dare to look up.


    She hopes to be free now, even if she is still in poverty in the past, it seems to be better than now.


    She suddenly lost interest in fame, wealth, status, and money.


    "I will do this well, and I hope the section chief can believe it."


    "Well, don''t worry."


    Li Wensheng said, "Okay, go and work on you. If you leave for a long time, the old thing will doubt it."


    He wanted to look at a toy. He watched Li Tianxiu walk out of the office, his face instantly cold.


    Is there even more disdain in his eyes? Zero love dye, Lu Yi love close Er? It is not hidden.


    "Whoever stands in my way should die! Humph!"


    Li Wensheng snorted and dialed the number, "Prepare to do it. Once Jiang Ning brings things to Handu, we will save his life!"


    ...


    Jidao Wuguan, the Handu branch was established!


    All this went well, from beginning to end, there was almost no obstacle, and even Li Wensheng provided a lot of help.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this is simply a honeymoon period for the cooperation between the two companies. It has been beautiful from the beginning, but everyone knows that behind these beautiful things is intrigue.


    "Tomorrow is the day when Ji Dao Wuguan was established. I wonder if Mr. Jiang will arrive today?"


    Li Wensheng was already a little impatient.


    He arranged everything and even provided resources to Xiao Zhao and others, but just to wait for this day.


    He is a patient person. As long as he can achieve his goal, he doesn''t care about waiting a few days or paying some price, but the premise is that everything is under his control.


    "Mr. Jiang will be here today, and he also brought a few martial artists over,"


    Xiao Zhao smiled and said, "I just called Mr. Jiang, and the martial arts brought here are all masters at the master level.


    Hearing this, Li Wensheng''s face changed slightly.


    "Just a few warriors?"


    Li Wensheng looked at Xiao Zhao, "This is a very important thing, a good opportunity to promote Chinese martial arts."


    "Chapter Li can rest assured that those few are very powerful martial arts masters, and they are among the best masters at the master level."


    "Except for these warriors?"


    Li Wensheng''s face was even more ugly.

 Chapter 1628： threat!

    What kind of martial artist does he want, what kind of master-level master does he want.


    He told Jiang Ning a long time ago that he wanted to bring the most important things from the Jidao Martial Arts Hall and show them to the people in Handu. He was talking about the boxing scores placed in the Donghai Jidao Martial Arts Hall!


    "These are the martial artists."


    Xiao Zhao looked surprised, "There is nothing else, Mr. Jiang said, these are the most precious things in the martial arts hall."


    Boom? Erran loves to close and flick the west? ¡ª¡ª


    Li Wensheng felt that his head was about to explode.


    Jiang Ning is playing with him!


    Just these martial artists, what are the most precious things?


    They count as a fart!


    "You call Jiang Ning!"


    Li Wensheng roared, pointing at Xiao Zhao, his voice louder a few degrees, "The conditions I told him at the beginning are not these!"


    "How many martial artists, I am guilty of providing so much help and still cooperating with Lin?"


    He sneered, no more polite, the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    "Let Jiangning bring the treasures of the Jidao Martial Arts Center, the boxing scores, otherwise, the branch library will not be opened, and the cooperation between the Lin family and the Li family should not be discussed!"


    His face was stubborn, and he was really angry.


    I have already started to do it on my own side, and the arrow of the bow has been shot out, and now there is still a chance to turn back.


    If he wants to get rid of his rivals, he needs to get the boxing score, otherwise he can''t afford to make a big deal!


    But now, is Jiang Ning deliberately pretending to be crazy and stupid?


    What he wants is boxing score!


    What he wants is Jiang Ning to bring the boxing score. What martial artist does Jiang Ning bring?


    The most precious thing, get out!


    "Chapter Li, how can you suddenly change..."


    Xiao Zhao was a little dissatisfied.


    But before she finished speaking, Li Wensheng sneered: "I tell you, you have no choice. This is the Handu, the world of the Li family!"


    There was a trace of impatience on his face, no more polite.


    "Before Jiang Ning brings what I want, I will not sign Lin''s contract, so don''t you want to leave here."


    After speaking, Li Wensheng left directly.


    Xiao Zhao was about to catch up, but the person at the door suddenly reached out and stopped her.


    "Sorry, you can''t go now."


    Wow!


    The sound of intensive footsteps sounded, and there were hundreds of people outside, directly surrounding the new martial arts hall, and Xiao Zhao''s face suddenly turned pale.


    She turned her head and saw that there were densely packed people, at least hundreds of people, each with a bad face, staring at them.


    "hooligan!"


    She hurriedly shouted.


    A Fei''s face was very calm, but she frowned and looked at these people.


    "Cooperation is conditional,"


    The crowd separated and Park Dacheng walked in. The expression on Xiao Zhao''s face was even more frozen. Why did he come?


    "Miss Zhao, this museum provides you with such favorable conditions for opening the martial arts center, so naturally you have to show some sincerity."


    He smiled, his eyes swept across, and landed on A Fei''s body, pointed his finger at A Fei, and pointed at hundreds of people around him.


    "I know you are great, we may not have won you anyhow, but what about the others? Can you be protected."


    Park Dacheng looked like a gentleman, but the disdain and murderousness on his face did not hide.


    "Everyone is looking for money and benefit. Therefore, it is the best to solve peacefully and get what they want, that is the best."


    Park Dacheng beckoned, and more people came in from outside, but for a while, there were nearly three hundred people, which surrounded the place inside and outside!


    "Follow the requirements of Section Chief Li, otherwise...none of you should leave here alive!"

 Chapter 1629： Look at strength

    Park Dacheng showed his fangs.


    At this moment, he did not have the gentleness and politeness on his face during the previous negotiations, and two words flashed in his eyes: Greed!


    He looked at A Fei and the others, and shook his head with an expression of full control.


    "Hurry up, I don''t have that much patience."


    After speaking, he beckoned, and someone immediately pulled a chair and asked him to sit down.


    Of course Park Dacheng is not afraid, even if A Fei is very skilled, with so many people, how many people can A Fei play?


    How many people can he protect?


    Once you do it, none of these people can live.


    Of course, killing is not the point. The important thing is to get what you want from them.


    Park Dacheng has passed the age of shouting and killing. In this era, money is more important than anything else.


    He just sat there, watching A Fei and the others in his spare time.


    Xiao Zhao and the others were already a little panicked. They didn''t expect that Li Wensheng would suddenly change his face and let them be imprisoned directly.


    "How to do?"


    "What they want to do to us, and what they want to do to Lin!"


    "Secretary Zhao, what are we going to do now?"


    ...


    A group of people really panicked.


    They have never experienced such a thing, how can they not be nervous.


    Xiao Zhao pursed his lips, turned his head and glanced at A Fei, but A Fei''s face was as calm as water.


    "It''s okay, just do as they say. The business is just negotiated."


    Xiao Zhao nodded and took out his cell phone to call Jiang Ning.


    The phone was connected quickly.


    "Brother Ning, things are a bit unexpected,"


    She was a little guilty, "I''m sorry, I let you down."


    "What''s up?"


    Jiang Ning''s voice came.


    "Li Wensheng said that the Jidao Martial Arts Hall branch was established. You need to be present and bring the most important things of the martial arts hall. Otherwise, he will not sign the contract and we will not be able to leave..."


    "I see."


    Jiang Ning''s tone was still calm, "Tell him I brought what he wanted."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone.


    The voice was played outside, and Park Daesung could hear it naturally.


    Succeeded, these people succumbed.


    This is the result he wants, what else can they do besides yielding?


    Without surrendering things, none of Lin''s people can live, let alone doing business here, entering the East Korean market, and dreaming.


    This is Handu!


    It''s Lee''s site!


    "Really interesting."


    Park Dacheng said, "I''ll just wait here. When I get the things, Section Chief Li will come over and sign, and everyone is in peace."


    "If you didn''t get something..."


    The expression in his eyes instantly cooled down, "Huh, don''t blame me when the time comes. You won''t have a chance."


    The faces of Xiao Zhao and others were ugly, angry and unwilling.


    They have never seen such a battle before, and they would never have thought that a large group company like the dignified Li would even use this method to force them to submit by coercion.


    Shameless!


    "sit down."


    A Fei looked very calm, pointing to the seat on one side, "Just wait for my eldest brother to come."


    He sat down by himself, even picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea, without the slightest worry on his face.


    "You want the most important thing in Jidao Martial Arts Center. Now, he is here."


    A Fei glanced at Park Dacheng, "It''s just that you can hold it, it depends on your strength."


    After speaking, he stopped speaking.


    Hearing this, Park Dacheng felt a little weird, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    strength?


    As the hall master of the Black Dragon Guild, he knows best what the strength of the Black Dragon Guild is. He dare not say anything else, but in this East Korea, in this Handu, the underground circle is their Black Dragon Guild in charge!

 Chapter 1630： Please drink!

    There is a big tree like Li behind him, and Park Dacheng is very confident. He has worked with Li Wensheng for many years, and each other has gained a lot of benefits from each other.


    This time, he didn''t think there would be any problems.


    Park Dacheng sat there, watching A Fei and the others, waiting quietly.


    He has patience. He can always remain patient until he gets what he wants.


    This is also one of the reasons why he was able to become the head of the Black Dragon Hall, in such an important city as Handu, one of the reasons.


    Time passed by every minute.


    Both sides seemed very calm.


    Park Dacheng leaned on the chair and rested with his eyes closed.


    On the other side, Xiao Zhao couldn''t see the slightest worry on his face, but he was always a little anxious.


    "hooligan,"


    She lowered her voice, looked around, looked at the people surrounding them, and couldn''t help saying, "Hurry up and let Brother Ning stay away!"


    "It''s dangerous here! They are all bastards, they must be unkind!"


    A Fei drooped his eyelids and glanced at the time.


    "Big Brother should have arrived in Handu."


    "So fast? Shiyi is completely dying?"


    Xiao Zhao was taken aback for a moment. From China to Handu in East Korea, where is it so fast, "The plane is not so fast."


    "Who told you that my eldest brother is in China?"


    A Fei laughed, a sly light in his eyes.


    He tapped his fingers on the handle of the chair, counting down secretly in his heart.


    "boom--"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, as if the door outside was kicked open!


    exploded!


    A Fei''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    The one who reacted like him was Park Dae-sung, who almost fell off the chair, stood up, turned his head and took a look: "What''s the matter!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    In response to him, there was a loud noise. Immediately, several figures flew out and hit the ground heavily.


    Park Dacheng''s eyes shrank sharply.


    He watched the crowd outside, and was abruptly opened a mouth, a strange face appeared in his field of vision.


    "Brother Ning!"


    Xiao Zhao yelled with excitement, his eyes were about to show up with stars.


    "Jiangning!"


    Hearing this, Park Dacheng quickly reacted. The one in front of him was the Jiang Ning that Li Wensheng was staring at.


    He was so bold that he dared to do something to his own people!


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at Park Dacheng, and strolled leisurely in the courtyard, as if walking in the courtyard of his own home, before Xiao Zhao and others.


    "Brother Ning, why are you here!"


    Xiao Zhao was moved and anxious, and glanced at Park Dacheng and others, "They have a lot of people..."


    "This is the branch of the Jidao Martial Arts Center. It is our site, and it can''t tolerate others."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at Park Dacheng, "Mao and Gou, it won''t work!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Park Dacheng shouted sharply.


    He pointed his finger at Jiang Ning, then pointed at the dog brother and others who were next to Jiang Ning, sneered, "Just because of a few of you, you still want to speak wild words?"


    "You are Jiang Ning, did you bring what Mr. Li asked for?"


    Jiang Ning ignored him and moved his fingers. Brother Gou and the others moved immediately, but instead of rushing towards Park Dacheng, he surrounded Xiao Zhao and the others.


    A Fei walked up to Jiang Ning and licked his tongue, his eyes showed fierceness and excitement!


    "Brother Gou, they ask you to protect me. I will fight with my eldest brother in today''s fight. Go back and invite you to drink!"

 Chapter 1631： Like a **** like a devil

    Brother Gou and their role is not to fight, but to protect Xiao Zhao and others!


    They surrounded Xiao Zhao and several people in the middle? Xi Ling Yi Yi Ai Fu Ling Er? It was like a barrier that would not let anyone hurt them.


    And Jiang Ning and A Fei--


    Boom!


    The two started their hands almost at the same time, and they stepped on the floor violently, and even the floor made a bang, and the wooden floor was forcibly broken.


    Like two rockets, they rushed out in an instant.


    "Dare to do it? Take them down for me!"


    Park Dacheng was furious.


    What do they mean, Jiangning?


    How dare you to humiliate yourself so much, even with the two of them, dare to do it?


    Too arrogant!


    He roared, and the people behind him roared one by one, like a group of wild beasts, rushing towards Jiangning and Afei.


    Fists and feet waved, footsteps were intensive, like a pack of wolves skipping!


    Almost instantly, Jiang Ning and A Fei were surrounded by the crowd!


    "Brother Ning! A Fei!"


    Xiao Zhao looked anxious and wanted to rush out, "Brother Dog, go and help them! Go!"


    "They... they will have an accident!"


    So many people, two to three hundred!


    Jiang Ning and A Fei were only two of them.


    How could Xiao Zhao and the others not be in a hurry.


    But Brother Gou was motionless, and the five, six and the rest were also motionless, standing there all the time, protecting Xiao Zhao and the others, seemingly not worried about what danger Jiang Ning and the others would have.


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, someone was kicked over by Jiang Ning and fell at the feet of Brother Gou.


    Brother Gou just took a look, letting him pass out, still being too lazy.


    Jiang Ning will do it himself, where are they needed?


    Not to mention two to three hundred people, no matter how many, so what!


    fighting!


    Start!


    Jiang Ning is like a mad dragon, overwhelming!


    His fists were so fierce that they burst!


    With a punch, a figure flew out.


    Jiang Ning''s speed was so fast that people looked dazzled. Before he could react, he was thrown into the air by a punch and fell to the ground, unable to move.


    "boom!"


    A Fei kicked the person in front of Fei, muttering words, "Eighteen!"


    He turned his head and took a look, his eyes suddenly stared at Tong Ling, because he also helped Jiang Ning count.


    Jiang Ning has killed thirty-two people!


    How the **** is this comparable.


    He could not keep up with Jiang Ning''s speed even though he had tried his best.


    Park Dacheng was stunned.


    He watched a group of people rushing over, being beaten out one by one, looking at his men, wailing and screaming, either broken hands or broken feet, it was terrible!


    "This... how is this possible!"


    There are only two of them.


    In just a short time, fifty of his people were killed!


    He opened his mouth as if he saw a monster, and saw a monster who never knew he was tired. The strength of each punch not only did not become weaker, but became stronger and stronger!


    Park Dacheng took two steps back, feeling a bit dry in his throat, and wanted to open his mouth to speak, but he was so hoarse that he couldn''t say a word.


    He glanced at the tea placed on the table, reached out to get it, and suddenly a figure flew over and smashed the table over!


    "what!"


    Park Dacheng screamed, even more angry, "Kill him! Kill him for me!"


    He screamed loudly, but it was his own subordinates who responded to him, who were kicked farther.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    This is a voice that Park Dacheng would never want to hear again in his life.


    In less than five minutes, nearly two hundred people all lay on the ground, clutching their broken hands and feet, screaming again and again.


    This place seems to suddenly become hell, howling ghosts and wolves!

 Chapter 1632： Not emboldened

    Where can the remaining people dare to step forward?


    One by one, their bodies trembling, there was no blood on their faces, and they kept moving back.


    While Jiang Ning stood there, there was not even a trace of blood on his body, not even the slightest change in his breath.


    A Fei behind him also looked normal, without a trace of panting.


    Two people are like gods and demons!


    Not only Park Dacheng and others, but Xiao Zhao and the others, they all looked dumbfounded.


    They knew very well that Jiang Ning was too strong, but this... would be too much.


    Not only Jiang Ning, but even A Fei...


    Xiao Zhao swallowed hard, and pictures echoed in his mind. She usually bullied A Fei, instructed him to do this and that, and often beat A Fei in front of Jiang Ning...


    This **** is so amazing!


    His relationship with Jiang Ning is definitely stronger than that between his little fan and Jiang Ning.


    He actually said bad things about his brother in front of Jiang Ning, and Xiao Zhao couldn''t wait to find a hole in it.


    "You... what do you want to do!"


    Park Dacheng took a step back, tripped on the chair, and sat down, making it impossible for others to see that his legs were weak.


    "Li Wensheng invited me to East Korea, saying that it was to spread the martial arts of our country. Today is an opportunity."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "But I regretted it."


    "National martial arts are killing skills!"


    His face changed abruptly, a ferocious murderous aura, like boiling sea water, swept everyone in an instant, and the surrounding air seemed to drop to freezing in an instant.


    Behind Jiang Ning, there seemed to be an endless sea of ??blood spreading, which made people feel depressed and uncomfortable breathing.


    "Kill you..."


    He looked at Park Dacheng and others, and shook his head, "It''s a waste."


    For such humiliating words, Park Dacheng would have cursed the past long ago, and even made people do it.


    But now, who did he let him do it?


    Who dares to do it!


    No matter where he felt uncomfortable, he did not dare to say a rebuttal.


    "This place is now where the branch of my Jidao Martial Arts Center is located, so it will be the same as the rules of the Jidao Martial Arts Center, and the rules of the East China Sea Forbidden Land!"


    Jiang Ning shouted loudly, "No one is allowed to make trouble here, otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk!"


    His voice, like thunder, blasted fiercely in Park Dacheng''s ears.


    The group of people trembled.


    "You... don''t mess around!"


    Park Dacheng gritted his teeth, "This is the Handu, and I am even the head of the Black Dragon Society. If you dare to move me, the Black Dragon will definitely not let you out of the Handu!"


    "I warn you, I''ll catch it with my hands!"


    By saying this, Park Dacheng had no confidence, and his voice softened.


    What did he use to make Jiang Ning catch him?


    Are the two hundred people lying on the ground?


    Jiang Ning''s face was calm, and there was no ripple in the calmness. The more calm he was, the more bottomless Pu Dacheng''s heart was.


    He wants to leave.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t speak, he didn''t dare to move!


    One? Lu Pa and Wu Er Pa? I dare not move!


    "I hate it the most. Others threaten me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning seemed to move, like a gust of wind, almost instantly, he approached Park Dacheng.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    There were two consecutive screams, and immediately, there were heart-piercing screams.


    "what--"


    Park Dacheng knelt on the ground, his knees dripping with blood!


    Jiang Ning kicked it, he knelt and slid for more than ten meters, rolled out the door, rolled several times on the ground, and wailed in pain.


    "roll!"


    Jiang Ning shouted loudly, and the sound was like a huge thunder, frightening those who had broken their legs, struggling desperately to get up and escape.

 Chapter 1633： coming

    People are like crazy dragons!


    Jiang Ning stood there, a murderer who frightened Pu Dacheng, one by one, they collapsed in panic.


    Even if this is just a branch of the Jidao martial arts gym, the rules will not change.


    Jiangning will not turn Handu into a forbidden land like the East China Sea, but the one-third acre of land in this branch is still the rules of the Jidao martial arts gym. Anyone who makes trouble will be at his own risk!


    But for a moment, the crowd scattered, and there was one person who could be seen, and all of them ran away in despair.


    "Brother Ning!"


    Xiao Zhao rushed over, his face full of tension, long ago turned into admiration and moved, and immediately, there was a trace of guilt.


    "I, I didn''t do things well."


    "Who said this?"


    Jiang Ning turned his head, looked at her and said, "You did a good job."


    "Everything is going according to my plan. You did it perfectly."


    Xiao Zhao pursed her lips, almost crying, and being comforted by Jiang Ning made her want to cry.


    She knew that she was definitely not doing well enough, but Jiang Ning didn''t blame her.


    "Big brother said yes, then it must be good."


    A Fei said softly.


    Xiao Zhao turned his head to look at A Fei, his eyes more complicated.


    "Are you like this? Shilu Xiling closes Yier? It''s amazing, why don''t you tell me."


    Her voice was a little soft, and A Fei''s power was far beyond her imagination. She was always instructing him to do things, bullying him, and teaching him. This fellow even listened to her own words.


    "You won''t bully me after you say it?"


    A Fei rolled his eyes, "Is your Sister Zhao a bully?"


    "no!"


    Xiao Zhao shook his head.


    "That''s not enough."


    A Fei shrugged, "You continue to bully, anyway, my eldest brother and sister-in-law will give you a head start, so what dare I do?


    With a puff, Xiao Zhao couldn''t help but laughed, and everyone around him laughed.


    The atmosphere that was still serious just now disappeared.


    The scene of Jiang Ning and A Fei sweeping through the army is really shocking.


    They haven''t recovered yet, Park Dacheng''s people have all escaped, where are the strong and aggressive ones before.


    "Have you signed the contract for this place?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "Signed, the right to use it for fifty years, at a fair price."


    Park Dacheng had never thought about it before. After the place was sent out, he would not be able to get it back. So he didn''t care about what conditions Xiao Zhao made, as long as they could sign it.


    Where did you think that the master behind this martial arts hall was Jiang Ning!


    Signed, then you have to recognize it!


    "What about Lin''s contract with Li''s?"


    Jiang Ning asked again.


    "Not yet, Li Wensheng said he wanted to see something before he was willing to sign,"


    Xiao Zhao shook his head, "This guy said that the cooperation is fake, just want to empty the glove white wolf."


    "Well, it''s okay, I have already brought things, let''s go find him to sign."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Xiao Zhao did not hesitate. Jiang Ning would never hesitate to say anything. She immediately took the file and followed Jiang Ning to the Li family.


    At that time, Li Wensheng, sitting in his office, was still angry.


    He tossed for a long time, but Jiang Ning didn''t bring the boxing score, so what did he toss about?


    He doesn''t care now, Jiang Ning does not bring the boxing score, he will not sign Li''s contract, let alone let Lin''s people leave.


    It''s not something he can accept if he wastes so much energy, uses enough patience, and can''t get what he wants.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The door of the office was knocked, and the secretary walked in: "Chairman, Lin''s people are here, saying that they have brought what you want."


    Hearing this, Li Wensheng''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Let them in!"


    Li Wensheng said immediately.


    The office door opened and Jiang Ning took the lead and walked in, with a gentle smile on his face, as if it were an old friend meeting.

 Chapter 1634： Signed it

    "Chapter Li, meet again."


    "Mr. Jiang,"


    Li Wensheng sat there, but didn''t mean to get up. He tilted his head and squinted Jiang Ning, "You are so big, it''s not easy to ask you to come."


    Ge Ge pulled a chair, Jiang Ning slowly sat down, face to face with Li Wensheng.


    "How come, I will definitely come to Handu, no matter if Section Chief Li didn''t invite me, I will come."


    Jiang Ning smiled and beckoned, Xiao Zhao immediately handed him the prepared contract.


    "Chairman Li, let''s negotiate a good cooperation and sign it."


    He dropped the contract on the table.


    "What about things?"


    Li Wensheng sneered.


    He will definitely not sign this contract. This is the Li family, and it is the Handu, and it is their Li family''s control!


    Here, he didn''t have the slightest fear, let alone worry about anyone, daring to run wild in front of their Li family.


    "At this."


    Jiang Ning took out a page of the boxing sheet and placed it on the table. Li Wensheng''s eyes lighted up, staring at the boxing sheet and looked at it. He stretched out his hand to get it, but Jiang Ning took it back and put it back in his pocket.


    "Can I sign it now?"


    Li Wensheng snorted, then laughed suddenly, a little smug and crazy.


    "Hahahaha, Jiangning, Jiangning, do you think this is still the East China Sea?"


    His face sank, "This is Handu! This is Donghan! It is the site of my Li family! Do you understand!"


    "The thing here is our Li family. Whether to sign this contract or not, the boxing score is my Li family''s, don''t you understand? Hahahaha!"


    He looked at Jiang Ning like a fool. The feeling of pride and control of the fate of others in his own hands was really wonderful.


    In this city, the Li family doesn''t need to care about anyone, especially foreigners like Jiangning.


    "I do not understand."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "This thing is on me, how can it become yours."


    "Chairman Li, don''t waste time and sign the contract."


    "It''s you who wasted time!"


    Li Wensheng stood up, slapped the table, and said angrily, "How can you pretend to be calm when you die? I tell you, since you walked into Li''s family, you can''t get out today!"


    He picked up the phone and immediately dialed Park Dacheng''s phone, staring at Jiang Ning, with a smile that dominates everything!


    "Toot? Toot love to dye and cover zero, toot toot--"


    The phone rang for a while, no one answered, Li Wensheng couldn''t help frowning.


    When is it all, Park Dacheng, why is this person so unreliable, and he doesn''t answer the phone.


    Jiang Ning sat there, calmly, not in a hurry, and looked at Li Wensheng quietly.


    "Dudu¡ª"


    Li Wensheng called again, and it rang for a while, and the phone went through.


    "Palace Master Park Dacheng, I got what I wanted."


    Li Wensheng squinted his eyes and stared at Jiang Ning, trying to use this look to oppress Jiang Ning, "You can bring people over and solve them."


    "Who? It''s those from the Lin family, that Jiang Ning!"


    He roared.


    Suddenly, on the other side of the phone, he yelled: "Li Wensheng, do you want to kill me! Bastard!"


    Snap!


    The phone hung up.


    Li Wensheng''s whole person suddenly seemed to be nailed there, unable to move.


    He stared at the phone in his hand blankly, and did not respond for a long time.


    This...what the **** is going on?


    "The Hall Master Park Dacheng, who can''t make it through,"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and said lightly, "I interrupted his legs, how can he go?"

 Chapter 1635： Stealing chicken will not lose the rice

    Li Wensheng''s head buzzed, and he didn''t hear exactly what Jiang Ning said.


    But those words pierced into his ears clearly again, reverberating constantly.


    Jiang Ning interrupted Pu Dacheng''s legs?


    On the phone, Park Dacheng''s voice trembled when he heard Jiang Ning''s name. What terrible thing did he see?


    "Park Dacheng..."


    Li Wensheng''s Adam''s apple slipped, "Did you break his leg?"


    "If you don''t want to, you have your leg broken."


    Jiang Ning pointed to the contract on the table.


    Li Wensheng was silent, with big beads of sweat on his face, no matter what rolled down.


    What the **** was going on, he asked Park Dacheng to take more than 300 people to the branch of the Jidao Martial Arts Center, but Park Dacheng¡¯s leg was interrupted?


    Are those more than three hundred people dead!


    "Are you threatening me?"


    He gritted his teeth and looked at Jiang Ning, "This is the Li family! This is Handu! This is Donghan!"


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Brother Dog stepped forward and slapped him. He didn''t have so much patience at all.


    Draw Li Wensheng directly to the ground.


    "what--"


    Li Wensheng covered his face and screamed, struggling to stand up, but was stepped on by the dog''s foot.


    "Chairman Li, this is not a threat. The contract is the one we discussed in the East China Sea and we have discussed it."


    Jiang Ning lowered his head and glanced at him, "You agreed to these conditions personally. I didn''t force you. If you didn''t agree, I wouldn''t come to East Korea."


    "Being a human being, the most important thing is to speak honesty. People don''t stand up if they don''t believe it. Have you never heard this sentence?"


    With his eyes moving, Brother Dog immediately lifted Li Wensheng up and threw it on the chair.


    "Sign it."


    Jiang Ning said, "If you make a decision yourself, you have to admit it. If you don''t believe it, you have to pay a price."


    He didn''t say what the price was, but there is no doubt that the price is high, and Li Wensheng can''t afford it.


    But if Li Wensheng signed, it would be a betrayal of Li''s interests, and the Li family would also kill him!


    How could he have thought that Jiang Ning was so strong, and that in his eyes, those conditions that should have been invalidated and meaningless are now all in white and black, and he still has to admit it!


    "you¡­¡­"


    "sign!"


    Jiangning Road.


    Li Wensheng''s fingers trembled and his eyes turned red. When Jiang Ning yelled, his heart almost jumped out.


    He grabbed the pen, signed the contract, opened the drawer again, took out the official seal, and his fingers trembled even more...


    "boom!"


    Brother Gou didn''t have so much patience. He grabbed Li Wensheng''s hand and directly covered the official seal with force.


    Looking at the bright red seal, Li Wensheng seemed to collapse in an instant, slid off the chair, and sat on the ground, his face was completely bloodless.


    ?Yiyishiai closed? "It''s okay."


    Xiao Zhao checked the contract, confirmed that there was no problem, nodded, and carefully closed the contract.


    This is Lin''s ticket to enter the East Korean market!


    Jiang Ning stood up and walked to Li Wensheng: "Chairman Li, I can see your help to Lin, thank you, and hope we can cooperate happily."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Li Wensheng was the only one left in the office, as if he had been emptied of his soul, sitting on the ground blankly, completely sluggish.


    "It''s over... it''s over..."


    Muttered in his mouth.


    After signing this contract, Li must provide the corresponding resources, and those are all he said casually!


    What funds, what channels, and even technical support.


    These were all he said casually, and he never thought about counting, because he never felt that he would sign this contract, he just used this to deceive Jiang Ning''s boxing score.


    But now, stealing chickens won''t lose money, and if you lose your wife, you lose your soldiers!

 Chapter 1636： Back the pot!

    "Park Dae Sung...you trash! You trash!"


    Li Wensheng thumped his chest and slammed his feet.


    Before he could react, the phone rang, and his face became even more scary when he saw the number on it.


    "Uncle San,"


    Li Wensheng bit his scalp and connected the phone, but he knelt on the ground, bowed his head and looked respectful, "Yes, I will go home immediately, and I will go back soon."


    He can obviously hear bad information from the other''s tone.


    What he did on his side must have been exposed. I wanted to go home with the boxing score. Even if he made some mistakes, the credit would outweigh the mistakes, and it would make him go further.


    But how can I think that if I didn''t get the boxing score, I didn''t say it, and now things have exploded. This is taking advantage of his illness and killing him!


    Li Wensheng gritted his teeth, feeling terrified, thinking in his heart that he must find a way to find someone to carry the pot for himself. He did not dare to delay any more time, and immediately left the Lin family and returned to the Li family.


    At the same time.


    Jiang Ning didn''t waste time. The first time he got a valid contract, he immediately asked Xiao Zhao and the others to act, contact Li''s relevant departments, and get the resources that must be obtained as soon as possible.


    With the signature of Li Wensheng and the stamp of Li''s Ministry of Commerce, those departments of Li''s department directly followed the contract.


    Large companies like Li pay special attention to efficiency. It is impossible for every project to go to Li Wensheng to verify with the commercial department, and the contract is in place, and it will be executed immediately.


    Funds, channels, and even technical support are provided to Lin''s side in the shortest possible time.


    Lin acted at the same time, and had made all preparations before he got the contract.


    Because Jiang Ning has long said that Lin wants to enter the East Korean market for this project, so every department will no longer hesitate, and everything will follow the timetable given by Jiang Ning, and there will be absolutely no problem.


    Li family.


    A house of more than 2,000 square meters, in an international city like Erdi Fuling and Sanyi like Handu, no one can own anymore except the Li family.


    Even in this manor, you need to take a car to get from one house to another.


    At this moment, Li Wensheng arrived at the house with the highest status of the Li family. He knelt down on the ground, bowed his head, never daring to say a word.


    In the hall, there were a few old people sitting in the hall. The person at the top looked solemn and said nothing. The others closed their eyes one by one. It seemed that under this kind of occasion, the solemn atmosphere made people feel depressed.


    "Counselor Xu has leaked Li''s secrets,"


    After a while, an old man opened his mouth and stared at Li Wensheng who was sitting there, "It is said that it is because of a woman, and this woman is yours."


    "Wen Sheng, tell me whether this matter has anything to do with you."


    Li Wensheng''s heart trembled suddenly, and he respectfully knocked his head: "Uncle San, this matter has nothing to do with me. That woman hasn''t done anything for me long ago."


    Li Chengjae, who was sitting there, was still expressionless.


    He snorted softly, and Li Wensheng only felt that his body couldn''t help trembling.


    "The information leaked by Consultant Xu is an important business secret of my Li family. Where did that woman sell the information now? Don''t you know?"


    Li Wensheng''s forehead was pressed against the ground, and his Adam''s apple was a little dry.


    He quickly said: "I, I''m not sure..."


    He took a deep breath, and almost all of him stuck to the ground.


    "That woman, who is very close to a Chinese company called Lin''s, probably sold them trade secrets!"

 Chapter 1637： Dont useless people

    Li Wensheng knelt down on the ground, lying motionless with his hands on his stomach.


    "That woman used to be my subordinate and worked in the commercial department for several years. I have always trusted her, but recently I found out that she even imitated the official seal of the commercial department privately and tried to imitate my signature!"


    He was very angry, "In this regard, I have asked to investigate this matter, but the whereabouts of this woman is unknown, and she has not been found yet!"


    Boom!


    Li Wensheng slammed his head on the ground, angrily and blamed himself: "This matter, my unshirkable responsibility is that I trust her too much that led to this matter. Please third uncle punish me!"


    He just knelt like this, with blood flowing out of his forehead, still not moving at all.


    The hall suddenly became silent.


    Li Chengzai did not speak immediately, but turned to look at the other old men, squinting his eyes slightly, waiting for them to speak first.


    "This Li Tianxiu, where are you going now, don''t you know."


    Someone asked.


    "I don''t know, she might have been hiding."


    Li Wensheng said.


    "Find that woman."


    The person sitting at the top finally spoke, "As for whether it is related to you, I will find out. Anyone who betrays the Li family, I will not let him go."


    After speaking, he got up and left without even looking at Li Wensheng.


    Coming out of the hall, Li Wensheng was soaked with sweat and almost fainted.


    He wiped the blood off his forehead, and his body was still shaking.


    "Thank you Sanshu!"


    Following Li Chengzai, Li Wensheng''s Adam''s apple slipped, his voice a little hoarse.


    "Humph."


    Li Chengzai didn''t speak, and got into his car with his hands behind his back. Li Wensheng immediately followed.


    Sitting in the car, Li Sung-jae leaned back and said lightly: "Where is the boxing book?"


    "I didn''t get it."


    Li Wensheng gritted his teeth, "There was an accident, but I promise that I will get the boxing hand, please rest assured, Sanshu!"


    "Consultant Xu, I have already taken it away for you. That position is already your pedal, but the premise is that you have to get me the boxing score, otherwise,"


    Li Sung-jae squinted his eyes, "The fate of Consultant Xu is also your fate. It will not be different because you are my nephew!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Wensheng? Er Yi Xi Fu Lu Yi Er Er? His body trembled and said immediately. ?


    He is very clear about the cruelty of the Li family headquarters. Even if he is Li Chengjae''s person, he needs to be nearly fifty years old if he wants to get to the position of Li Chengjae.


    No matter how he can wait, becoming a consultant to the Li family is a shortcut!


    But now that Consultant Xu has taken him away, but he hasn''t obtained the boxing score, even if he is an uncle, Li Chengjae will not spend a lot of resources to help him pave the way.


    Getting out of the car, Li Wensheng still bowed respectfully, watching Li Chengzai''s car leave without daring to be disrespectful.


    In a place with strict house rules like the Li family, any disrespect may leave oneself with nothing in an instant!


    "Damn it!"


    Li Wensheng scolded, "Li Tianxiu, if you are unlucky, you can only let you take care of me. Fortunately, you have.


    He didn''t dare to waste a moment of time, and immediately went to the entrance of the Black Dragon Meeting of the Handu.


    Even the hall master Park Dacheng had his legs broken. This is a big deal. The president of the Black Dragon Club will soon get news. When the Black Dragon will be dispatched, Jiangning and the others will have a way to survive?


    When Li Wensheng saw Park Dacheng sitting there, his face was very ugly.


    "Everyone is on the same boat. If the president of the Black Dragon Association knows that you have lost the face of the Black Dragon Association, would you say he will let you, the Hall Master, get out?"


    Li Wensheng was not at all polite, "You and I know that the Black Dragon Club is something of the Li family, and things that are of no value will not be wanted by the Li family. I and you are both like this."

 Chapter 1638： Kill her!

    Park Dacheng didn''t say a word, and looked at Li Wensheng with his eyes slanted.


    He suffocated the fire and did not attack.


    That Jiangning is not a human at all!


    More than half of the people who had taken over 300 by themselves were scrapped by Jiangning!


    This is a shame!


    The president will definitely know that if he can''t solve it in time and find face, then he, the hall master, don''t even think about doing it. This is not as simple as abdicating, but it is to lose his life.


    "What else do you want to do?"


    After being silent for a while, Park Dacheng snorted, knowing that Li Wensheng was also desperate.


    "You help me find a woman first,"


    Li Wensheng squinted, "Li Tianxiu, help me find her and kill her! I can help you hire a few masters from Li''s house to deal with Jiang Ning together."


    Park Dacheng frowned: "Are you sure?"


    "I won''t bet on my future, Park Dacheng, you can only cooperate with me now, if you still want to stay in this position."


    Li Wensheng didn''t bother to talk nonsense at all, got up, glanced at Park Dacheng, the disdain in his eyes, made no secret of it.


    "Remember, your life is not in your hands, it is in mine."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Park Dacheng was still sitting there, his eyes cold, thinking carefully about what Li Wensheng said.


    He knew that neither of them had a choice, there was no retreat. Doing things for the Li family was the only retreat.


    "Find that woman!"


    Pu? Shi Ling Wu Xi Shi Zhe Lu Shi Dacheng gritted his teeth and said, "Quick! As soon as possible!"


    At this moment, Li Tianxiu did not expect that he just thought he was free, but it was such a trap.


    She packed her own things and didn''t want to take away many things. Except for some money and a few pieces of clothes, she was not interested in everything in the apartment.


    After completing the last task given by Li Wensheng, she was completely free.


    It seems that even the air becomes fresh at this moment.


    She is about to get a new life.


    After packing up his luggage, Li Tianxiu opened the door and left. As soon as he entered the elevator, more than a dozen people rushed out of the stairs, and went directly to Li Tianxiu''s apartment, kicking the door open.


    "No! The water is still warm, people should have just left!"


    A dozen people rushed out again.


    Downstairs, Li Tianxiu stopped a car. As soon as he got into the car, he saw a dozen people rushing out. One of them pointed at him with a fierce face.


    "It''s her! Catch her! Catch her!"


    Her face changed, and a bad premonition struck her heart. She ignored the rest, and hurriedly called the driver to drive: "Go!"


    The car left in the dust. A dozen people were too late to chase and immediately got into the car. Li Tianxiu saw in the rearview mirror, and his heart thumped and jumped.


    She recognized one of them, who had been seen in Li Wensheng''s office, was from the Black Dragon Club!


    Why should the people of the Black Dragon Club arrest themselves?


    "Dump them!"


    Li Tianxiu took out a wad of money, her face pale, "The money is yours!"


    At this moment, she seemed to have thought of something, and didn''t dare to delay the slightest, so she would try to get rid of these people first.


    She knew that Li Wensheng must have asked these people to arrest herself. She had been with Li Wensheng for so many years. She didn''t know that Li Wensheng had always been in close contact with Park Dacheng, the head of the Black Dragon Society.


    These people are actually Li Wensheng''s minions, who are specially doing things for him. They are all ruthless. They have even seen blood on their hands.


    He just promised to set himself free, and now he is letting people arrest him again, which is definitely not a good thing!

 Chapter 1639： We can afford

    Li Tianxiu''s face was a little pale, and the wad of money was swaying in his hand. The driver''s eyes were straight, like crazy, and he stepped on the accelerator.


    Only a few blocks away, the car behind was thrown away.


    Li Tianxiu didn''t dare to stay in the car anymore, dropped the money and got out of the car and got into the crowded shopping mall.


    She took a hat casually, buckled it on her head, covered her face, and carefully went to a crowded place.


    Soon, she tried a way to change her clothes, covered her face, and went to the girls'' toilet. Her heart beat faster, and she didn''t know where to go for a while.


    Li Wensheng is catching her!


    There are people from the Black Dragon Association everywhere in this Han, and it is not difficult for Li Wensheng to catch her.


    She can still hide now, when may she hide?


    I''m afraid that I couldn''t even leave Han, so I was arrested by Li Wensheng''s people.


    As for what he would end up with after being caught back, Li Tianxiu didn''t dare to think.


    She knows what kind of person Li Wensheng is. In order to achieve the goal, she can fall into his hands without compromise. That is definitely a dead end!


    Li Tianxiu hid in the toilet, trembling all over, with no blood on his face, clenching his fists tightly.


    At this moment, she realized that she didn''t even have the slightest retreat.


    In such a big city, she used to yearn for and where she longed to stay, but now, she just wants to escape, but it is difficult for her to do so.


    "How to do how to do!"


    Li Tianxiu bit her lip. Suddenly, her eyes trembled, "There..."


    If there is still a place to go, I am afraid, then? Ershan land covering Shanshan land? Is the only place!


    She took a deep breath, but was uneasy. Even if she went there, those people would take care of herself?


    I have nothing to do with them!


    Li Tianxiu gritted her teeth, thinking carefully in her mind, rolling over all the things she knew in her mind, and quickly calmed herself down.


    She cautiously pushed open the toilet door, put on a hat and **** sunglasses, and quickly left the mall.


    At that time.


    The Jidao Wuguan branch in the downtown area has officially opened!


    But it did not cause a sensation.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even let them hold any ceremonies, and simply confessed a few words.


    This branch hall is said to be the role of the martial arts hall, but in fact it is not the case. In addition to displaying some national skills, the greater role is to support Lin''s development in East Korea.


    In a foreign country, it is difficult to do things without sufficient security forces. No one knows this better than Jiang Ning.


    Especially in areas like East Korea, they are extremely xenophobic and extremely arrogant. They used to take things from other countries as existing, completely shameless.


    Let them grab things that they can grab, and if they can''t grab them, they will try their best to squeeze enough benefits.


    "Brother Ning, the corresponding channel has only opened a hole, and Li now reacts, and the efficiency is extremely slow."


    The Lin family has already begun to enter the East Korean market, but Lee¡¯s response was very quick. Obviously, they already knew that the contract was signed by Li Wensheng as a last resort, and now they do not want to acknowledge it.


    They knew that the cost of breaching the contract was too high, so they used procrastination in an attempt to procrastinate Lin to give up.


    "It doesn''t matter. Everything goes according to the contract. If you sue, you can sue. You don''t have to be polite with them.


    Jiang Ning said, "We can afford the cost of time. We have been prepared for this."

 Chapter 1640： The fiercest revenge!

    He didn''t care about it at all, and even guessed it a long time ago.


    Jiang Ning knows the virtues of a company like Li, and if they easily admit it, it would be wrong.


    He sat there, making tea with A Fei and a few people, and he seemed contented, without the slightest worry on his face.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    The wind chimes on the outside door rang.


    A Fei looked up and frowned slightly: "Who is here?"


    The martial arts museum is not open, and no one will come here. I''m afraid they all know where the Jidao martial arts museum is.


    Brother Gou stood up, walked to the door, raised the curtain, frowned slightly, and turned to look at Jiang Ning: "Brother, it''s Li Tianxiu."


    After he finished speaking, Li Tianxiu walked in, his face still pale.


    She glanced at Jiang Ning, took a deep breath, and bowed: "Mr. Jiang."


    "Miss Li, what''s the point for you to come to me."


    Jiang Ning sat there and spoke lightly.


    There is no change in his expression, and he has no interest in Li Tianxiu''s face at all.


    "Mr. Jiang, I want to discuss a business with Mr. Jiang."


    Li Tianxiu took a deep breath, and she was straight to the point, because she knew that Jiang Ning would not have so much patience. If he was not interested in the first sentence, then she would have no chance.


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, but just smiled faintly, which meant that he could say the second sentence.


    "It is not easy for Lin to enter the East Korean market and gain a foothold here, but I can help Lin."


    Li Tianxiu continued, "I have enough chips in my hand to trade with Mr. Jiang Paxiwu Ranling."


    "Tell me if I am interested."


    Jiangning Road.


    "I have been with Li Wensheng for six years,"


    Li Tianxiu said, "Naturally, I also control some of the resources. Of course, Mr. Jiang may not look down on these resources, but I think Mr. Jiang must be interested in the internal business secrets of the Li family."


    She laughed, her body exuding a charming perfume smell, and she seemed to deliberately let her charm be released to the maximum.


    Although she knew, it had no effect on Jiang Ning.


    "Then what do you want?"


    Jiang Ning continued.


    "Alive."


    The smile on Li Tianxiu''s face disappeared instantly, replaced by a kind of helplessness and bitterness, "I just want to live, leave Handu, and leave East Korea."


    "As long as you can keep me alive, then I know everything about Li, know everything."


    This is indeed a business, but the bargaining chips of both sides are not equal.


    Jiang Ning did not speak, he slowly drank tea, Li Tianxiu also did not speak, she knew this was her only chance, if Jiang Ning was unwilling to save herself, then no one in this world could save herself.


    She was not in a hurry, because no matter how anxious she was, she would not change the decision made by Jiang Ning.


    Therefore, she was waiting, waiting for the final trial, whether it was death or alive, only listening to Jiang Ning''s words.


    "can."


    After a while, Jiang Ning put aside the difference, "Xiao Zhao, take her in."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Zhao walked over, "Miss Li, please come inside."


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    Li Tianxiu''s voice was trembling, and she didn''t say much. At such a moment, when she heard Jiang Ning say yes, she felt a strong feeling that she had survived!


    "I didn''t expect that Li Wensheng was so smart that he would pull this woman back."


    A Fei snorted. I couldn''t tell where Li Tianxiu was framed to the point of desperation.


    As for Li Wensheng, Jin Cicada escaped, nothing happened, and he might even make a comeback soon, launching the fiercest revenge against Lin and Jiang Ning!

 Chapter 1641： Borrower

    Jiang Ning sat there with no changes in his expression from beginning to end, as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    To him, leaving Li Tianxiu is nothing more than a trivial matter that can help Lin''s trivial matter.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t keep her.


    He hoped that Li Wensheng could make a comeback, and the more turbulence, the more turbulence he could grasp, so that Lin could occupy the East Korean market more quickly.


    "The Li family doesn''t know what will happen next."


    A Fei wrinkled his nose, "It''s too slow."


    "Then you just let the news out."


    Jiangning Road.


    "what news?"


    "Fisting scores, and Li Tianxiu''s confidential information in his hands."


    He said lightly, "Li Wensheng should have framed Li Tianxiu, saying that she had imitated Li Wensheng''s signature and official seal. If I accept her now, it is tantamount to the fact that Li Wensheng has been planted."


    This is tantamount to cooperating with Li Wensheng.


    Even Li Wensheng might not have imagined that Jiang Ning would actually do things according to his wishes.


    In Handu, there is no information that can be concealed from the Black Dragon Club. Naturally, it cannot be concealed from Park Dacheng. Li Wensheng wants to know, it is also the simplest thing.


    Especially, this is the news that Jiang Ning deliberately released.


    Li Wensheng did not expect that Park Dacheng''s trash would not even be able to catch him personally.


    He didn''t even expect that Li Tianxiu would go to Jiang Ning and even make a deal with Jiang Ning by leaking Li''s secrets, which made him angry again and felt gloat.


    Li Wensheng did not hesitate, and immediately went to see Li Chengzai.


    "Uncle San, I didn''t lie to you, did I?"


    He knelt on the ground, holding a tea cup in both hands, and said respectfully, "It is Li Tianxiu who pretends to sign my handwriting, and it is her who imitated the official seal of the commercial department!"


    "This bitch, I trust her so much, she betrayed me like this, betrayed the Li family, unforgivable!"


    Li Wensheng gritted his teeth, looking like he could not crush Li Tianxiu alive.


    He did not expect that Li Tianxiu and Jiang Ning would be so eager to sit down and realise their forged relationship, which is tantamount to an act of death.


    Li Tianxiu could understand that, after all, she was just a woman with long hair and short knowledge, but Jiang Ning...


    In his impression, Jiang Ning was not an easy person to deal with. This guy''s mind was definitely not understandable by ordinary people.


    He played a game with a clear card before, and he lost so badly that he almost lost his life.


    If it weren''t for him to react quickly and use Li Tianxiu to carry the pot, at this moment, where would he have the opportunity to sit here and talk to Li Chengzai.


    Sitting opposite Li Chengzai, his face was calm, making tea gracefully and indifferently, adding another cup to Li Wensheng.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    He said lightly, "I just want to get the boxing score. As for how to get it, that''s your business."


    "Uncle San, I want to borrow someone from you."


    Li Wensheng said.


    "Then Jiang Ning is very skilled. As the master of the Jidao martial arts center, he has at least the level of a master, and my people can''t deal with it."


    He didn''t conceal it, and even Li Sung-jae told him about his previous trip to the East China Sea.


    Li Sung-jae frowned, his master-level strength?


    That Donghai is known as a forbidden ground, and it is normal to have a few masters. Otherwise, how can they keep the boxing score, but this is the Handu, Donghan, and the world of their Li family.


    The boxing sheet was sent to them, if they couldn''t get it, it would be really shameful.


    "Uncle San, as long as you give me five masters, I promise to deliver the boxing sheet to you. If you can''t do it, you will take my life away!"


    Li Wensheng bowed his head respectfully, "While Lin shuts down the resources that Xilu''s stolen from Li''s, I will also recover them all, and let them double the price!"

 Chapter 1642： meet again

    He touched his forehead to the ground, respectful.


    After a long silence, Li Chengzai nodded and said, "Yes, I will give you five people. If you can''t get the boxing score, these five people will kill you."


    "Yes!"


    Li Wensheng said immediately.


    He sneered, this time, he would not fail anyway.


    There are three to four hundred people in Park Dacheng, plus five masters, the entire branch of the Jidao martial arts hall, they will be razed to the ground!


    Jiangning must die!


    Lin''s people will die too!


    At that time, he will get everything he wants. Thinking of this, Li Wensheng is already a little excited.


    Not only did he want to show his shame and slam Jiang Ning under his feet, he also wanted to bite out a big bite of meat from Lin''s body, so as to be an unwanted resource for him to climb up in the future.


    Leaving from Li Chengjae, Li Wensheng went directly to Park Dacheng again, and looked at Park Dacheng who was sitting in a wheelchair. He didn''t bother to talk nonsense.


    "Master, I''m here, your man, are you ready?"


    "Hmph, of course I''m ready."


    Park Dacheng was sitting in a wheelchair with an ugly face.


    "Do you want to do it tonight?"


    "tonight!"


    Li Wensheng said, "Remember, don''t leave any of the people in the Jidao Martial Arts Hall branch, including that Li Tianxiu, she must die!"


    This woman knows so much that she shouldn''t have kept her long ago.


    If she is allowed to talk nonsense everywhere, she will inevitably cause trouble for herself. Even if it is a small trouble, Li Wensheng will not have the energy to deal with it in the future. For him, the most important thing now is to enter the list of core members of the Li family.


    Time is fixed!


    Just tonight!


    They want to step down the Jidao martial arts branch hall, take their lives in Jiangning, and steal the Jidao boxing score!


    An afternoon passed in a blink of an eye.


    Jiang Ning and others in the Jidao Martial Arts Museum Branch did not seem to feel any danger.


    They drink tea, play chess, and chat as if they are okay. They don''t care at all. Today''s weather has become gloomy.


    On the other hand, Xiao Zhao did get a lot of jaw-dropping information from Li Tianxiu. Regarding the Li family, their previous knowledge of Aizhezhe Er Yiyi was completely wrong.


    This behemoth is even more terrifying than imagined!


    After all, this is a big family that can control the direction of East Korea, even if it only knows some shallow things, it is enough to shock people.


    It is really not a simple matter for Lin''s to enter such a place and grab food from Li''s tiger''s mouth. It can even be said that it is more difficult than climbing!


    But for Lin''s people, Jiang Ning said that there is no difficulty, there is no fun in doing it, and there is no sense of accomplishment.


    So do it!


    The efficiency of Lin''s actions is getting higher and higher, just like a boring gun, one round after another, with a loud roar!


    At this moment, Jiang Ning, sitting cross-legged, wearing a light exercise suit, made him look very freehand.


    He was sitting alone in the martial arts hall, with a faint fragrance of tea surrounding him.


    "Ring Ling Ling--"


    The wind chime outside the door rang suddenly, and immediately, it seemed to be torn off and dropped to the ground.


    In the distance, there were dense footsteps, fierce, rushing sounds, with a kind of stern, like a cold wind, blowing into the martial arts hall, to freeze all the people here into ice!


    "Da da da!"


    The footsteps gradually stopped, Jiang Ning raised his head, glanced at the door, gently put down the tea cup, and smiled: "Leader Li, meet again."

 Chapter 1643： Injustice

    "Jiangning!"


    Li Wensheng sneered, "You really don''t know whether you live or die, and you dare to sit there, but you didn''t escape in time."


    He had arranged for someone to ambush near the airport. Jiang Ning and the others just wanted to leave, but they had no chance.


    ? Er Di Ai Ling Wu Ai Shan? Now that he has made preparations to keep Jiang Ning and the others behind, he will never let Jiang Ning leave Handu again.


    Once Jiang Ning was brought back to the forbidden area in the East China Sea, and he brought a master, that would be endless trouble, Li Wensheng was not that stupid.


    "escape?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head and said lightly, "Why do I want to escape? I''ll stay here. Maybe you will invite me to go when the time comes."


    "dream!"


    Li Wensheng smiled angrily, "You are too mad! This is the Handu, the site of my Li family, I have already told you, here, my Li family has the final say!"


    "Do not,"


    Jiang Ning still shook his head, put his fingers on the table, picked up the teacup, his face was disdainful, "Here, it''s me who has the final say."


    "court death!"


    Li Wensheng doesn''t want to talk nonsense anymore, Jiang Ning is so arrogant, there is a price to pay.


    "kill him!"


    With an order, the five figures behind him immediately rushed out, like a sharp arrow, fierce and cruel!


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    ...


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, underplaying a flick of his finger, and directly bounced a few tea cups out, like a bullet, and instantly collided with several figures, making a loud bang!


    "kill!"


    One of them smashed the teacup with a punch, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes. It seemed that he hadn''t encountered such an opponent for a long time, and he suddenly became excited.


    Five figures surrounded Jiang Ning directly and punched!


    Killer move!


    At the same time, outside the martial arts gym, Park Dacheng was sitting in a wheelchair, pushing the wheel with his hands, and his face was already gloomy and blue.


    He left here in embarrassment before, and was also interrupted by Jiang Ning''s legs. This account...today count!


    "Do it! Raze this martial arts gym to the ground!"


    He seems to have forgotten that this piece of land was still his not long ago, even if it is razed to the ground, he is willing to not balance his inner anger!


    One after another, the figures were crazy, rushing towards the martial arts hall, and some people had even lit a fire in their hands, and they wanted to burn the martial arts hall.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, a fist slammed out, and directly smashed the person who set fire to fly out. The torch fell to the ground, and the dog picked it up. A trace of anger flashed in his cold eyes.


    "boom!"


    He ignited a torch and smashed the man hard, "Playing with fire? Then you can play!"


    "what--"


    The flame instantly rose into the sky, and the man screamed, shocking!


    Quite a few people seemed to have their throats instantly held by others. Brother Dog''s cruelty and decisiveness made them frightened, and they lost half of their courage before they even started.


    "Don''t worry about him, kill them!"


    Park Dacheng roared, "The majesty of the Black Dragon Club is not to be provoked!"


    "kill!"


    A group of people seemed to have been beaten up and rushed towards Brother Gou again.


    Behind Brother Gou, there was one more figure, two figures, three...


    "war!"


    With a loud shout, the battle is on the verge.


    ...


    Inside the Lianwu Hall.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Fist to the flesh!


    This is the purest national martial art. There are no complicated moves, no magnificence, and nothing pleasing to the eye. There are only simple punches, punches, and explosions!


    Jiang Ning was like a stub, standing there within a moving range of only two meters, and five people couldn''t get in.


    "I didn''t expect that you thieves would steal even my Chinese martial arts."


    Jiang Ning shouted, "It''s just that the stealing is all form, but it''s not righteous!"

 Chapter 1644： Hit to death!

    "You want to know the limits of martial arts, right?"


    In his eyes, a ray of light flashed, with a trace of disdain, without the slightest politeness.


    "It''s a pity, you don''t even know the fur, and you still want to know the limit?"


    "Arrogant!"


    "kill him!"


    Several people couldn''t help it anymore, and were ridiculed by Jiangning. How could they stand it?


    In the Li family, they can be regarded as masters, and they are respected in the Li family. In this Handu, or even in East Korea, no one dares to mock them like this.


    They have indeed learned the Chinese martial arts, and they want to study this way, but they can only reach the point for a few decades.


    Who can hold on to being so mocked by a young man?


    "Boom!"


    Jiang Ning threw a punch, "Want to see the limits of boxing?"


    Suddenly, his figure suddenly disappeared, turning into a violent wind, passing by the five people, but he didn''t know who he was going to stop by.


    "Then now, I will let you see!"


    Here comes the fist!


    The figure came to an abrupt end, Jiang Ning''s face appeared in front of one of them, and the violent wind blew his face.


    "boom!"


    Before he could raise his hand, Jiang Ning''s fist came.


    "Too fast¡ª"


    He didn''t even finish speaking, Jiang Ning''s fist hit his chest fiercely, and instantly, his chest sank!


    A violent fist, after breaking a few bones, penetrated into his body again.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The endless boxing power suddenly broke out!


    "what--"


    The screams, accompanied by a body flew out, fell to the ground, his head tilted, and he lost his breath.


    Punch, kill!


    In an instant, the air seemed to freeze, and Li Wensheng''s face turned pale with fright.


    He didn''t expect that the master he invited from Li Chengzai was killed by Jiang Ning with a punch?


    Even the other four people stopped breathing in an instant.


    With Jiang Ning''s punch, they immediately felt something that they had never felt before. Is it artistic conception? Or what, they don''t know at all, but they can feel that they will never touch that threshold for a lifetime!


    Jiang Ning''s boxing skills are terrible!


    "This...this is the limit of boxing?"


    One of them, murmured, didn''t seem to be able to recover.


    "You guys, it seems that I haven''t pushed my limit."


    Jiang Ning''s voice rang in his ears.


    Immediately, it was a fierce storm.


    boom!


    Another figure flew out.


    Fall to the ground!


    Killing? Cover your love and serve Xibu Paxifu?!


    Jiang Ning is like a humanoid killing machine. Wherever he goes, he has only one punch, and one punch will kill him.


    It seems that it doesn¡¯t matter if the person on the other side is the Grand Master, or the Grand Master, or the master of which family...


    But for a moment, the five masters all fell to the ground, their eyes widened, without any breath.


    The whole process takes less than a minute!


    Li Wensheng stood there with no sense of his feet. It seemed that something was nailed there suddenly. He wanted to move but could not move.


    In his eyes are the bodies of five masters, lying on the floor at will, his chest sunken and his heart bursting!


    Five masters!


    It was the master he invited from Li Sung-jae, who had been in the Li family for more than ten years!


    How could it be like this, how could Jiangning be so strong?


    impossible!


    Impossible!


    How can a person be so strong that it is absolutely impossible!

 Chapter 1645： I wait for them to invite me

    He is not human!


    In Li Wensheng''s heart, there was only one thought at this moment.


    Jiang Ning is too strong, this is simply not something that a single person can do.


    Five masters were all killed, and no one could have made a single move in front of Jiang Ning.


    This¡­¡­


    Guru!


    Li Wensheng''s Adam''s apple slipped, and he couldn''t say a word. He wanted to escape, but it seemed that these two legs were no longer his, and he couldn''t control it at all when he wanted to move.


    "clatter!"


    "clatter!"


    "? It''s Yi Ling Xi Paxi Close Lu? Da!"


    Jiang Ning walked towards him.


    Li Wensheng''s face turned pale in an instant, and his whole person seemed to fall into the abyss!


    "You shouldn''t come to me."


    Jiang Ning walked up to Li Wensheng, "You could have lived."


    "Jiang¡­¡­"


    Li Wensheng opened his mouth, next word, but suddenly couldn''t say it, a dark green juice overflowed from the corner of his mouth...


    The sour feeling caused Li Wensheng''s body to tremble suddenly.


    His guts were shocked!


    thump!


    Jiang Ning didn''t even touch him, so he fell straight down, twitching twice, staring, as if he wanted to say what he hadn''t finished.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have this opportunity anymore.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at him, and walked straight to the door.


    Outside, people in the same place screamed, twitched, hugged their knees, and hugged their stomachs, like hell!


    There were more than 300 people, except for Park Dacheng who was still in a wheelchair, none of them could stand.


    Suddenly, Park Dacheng was very lucky that his legs had been broken by Jiang Ning, otherwise he would have to break it again today!


    More than three hundred people!


    The last time Jiang Ning and A Fei were two people, they beat up more than two hundred people. Jiang Ning is not there today. He thought these people were enough to razing the martial arts hall to the ground, but where did he think of...


    This pack of wolves is equally terrible!


    "you¡­¡­"


    He moved his lips, "Did you kill those masters?"


    Jiang Ning walked out alive, with only this result.


    Park Dacheng''s eyes were red, and he wanted to cry but couldn''t cry. He wanted to escape but didn''t have the courage to escape. He didn''t even know how to say a word of begging for mercy.


    Jiang Ning did not answer, walked up to Park Dacheng, stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder.


    Park Dacheng''s face was even more ugly.


    This feeling is like being slapped on the shoulder by the **** of death, and his soul has been taken out!


    "Being a human being, you can''t be so overbearing. I let you survive, but you are aggressive. Do you think I''m a bully?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Since you like to play, I can play with you."


    "I''ll wait for the people behind you to invite me, and obediently apologize to me."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he turned and left.


    But Pu Dacheng still didn''t dare to move, he was slapped on the shoulder by Jiang Ning, as if he was fixed there. Without Jiang Ning''s permission, he wouldn''t dare to move at all.


    "He... what does he mean?"


    His throat moved, turning his head to look at A Fei and the others, barely squeezing out a smile, but it was uglier than crying.


    A Fei glanced at him, but didn''t speak.


    Brother Gou glanced at him, but also didn''t say a word.


    Everyone didn''t speak, and didn''t want to pay attention to Park Dacheng, let alone him.


    But they all know what Jiang Ning''s words mean!


    Black Dragon Club!


    No one is better at playing the rules of underground circles than them.


    In two days, Han Du had a sudden earthquake, and the black dragon meeting several halls were pulled out overnight!

 Chapter 1646： Why did you get the boxing score

    Several hall masters even disappeared, evaporating from the world out of thin air.


    The entire black dragon would riot in an instant, and several masters shot at the same time, but the result was like a rock falling into the ocean, not even a single ripple appeared, and disappeared.


    The news came out that these masters went to the Jidao Martial Arts Hall, but the Jidao Martial Arts Hall was the same as usual. They went in, but they never came out.


    The important members of the Black Dragon Society disappeared one by one, from the hall master to the elders, as if this was destiny, and no one could change it.


    Even the president of the Black Dragon Club panicked. No one had ever dared to provoke the Black Dragon Club in East Korea, but now, this is not a provocation!


    This is a slaughter!


    Five days!


    Eight hall masters, three elders, and thousands of people were killed and injured in the Black Dragon Association!


    The whole of East Korea, as if it had been hit by an earthquake, was originally a city that never sleeps, but now at night, it seems as if there are evil ghosts in hell, not many people dare to walk around.


    Not only the Black Dragon Club, Lin''s actions are even bigger!


    Within five days, Lin''s products landed directly in Handu, like a depth bomb, instantly detonating Handu''s market.


    Exquisite products, perfect results, within a few days, caused a storm, unprecedentedly strong!


    Several weaknesses of Li''s were defeated by Lin''s one-on-one. Such a strong offensive made it too late for Li''s to react.


    Even they don''t even know that the business department has left so many potholes over the years, and they have all been caught by Lin.


    Li''s house, lobby.


    The atmosphere is serious.


    "In five days, Li lost tens of billions!"


    The man sitting above, with a gloomy face, slapped the table and shouted angrily, "What happened in the past five days, and what did you do?"


    He was furious.


    By the time he knew about it, five days had passed.


    "This Lin''s is coming very aggressively,"


    Someone said, "I''m afraid they are using the secrets they got from Consultant Xu to attack Li''s."


    "This Lin family is despicable! Shameless!"


    "Patriarch, we can''t let this Lin family go. They come to East Korea, to my Handu, so provocative and humiliating my Li family, if we can''t express this tone, what face is there?"


    Another person said, "Patriarch, please punish the Lin family!"


    Li Chengfeng ignored him and punished severely?


    snort!


    He turned his head and glanced at Lee Sung-jae, who had been sitting on the side without speaking.


    "The third child, what do you say, I heard that five masters died on your side? How did you die? It was also the responsibility of the Lin family?"


    "It''s Jidao Martial Arts Center."


    Li Chengzai said, "A martial arts hall is closely related to the Lin family."


    He looked at Li Chengfeng and squinted his eyes.


    "In this Ji Dao martial arts center, there is Ji Dao boxing score."


    Speaking of the name Ji Dao Wuguan, he knew that Li Chengfeng must know the fist score, which could not be concealed.


    Sure enough, Li Chengfeng snorted, he clearly asked deliberately!


    The Jidao Martial Arts Center opened a branch in Handu. Perhaps such a big news could be kept secret before, but now there is such a big disturbance, who can keep it?


    "Do you want to get a boxing score?"


    Li Chengfeng said coldly.


    "I need a page of boxing scores."


    Li Chengzai said.


    "Why did you get the boxing score? Ah!"


    Li Chengfeng cursed directly, "You are not qualified!"


    He stood up suddenly, looking like crazy.


    "The Black Dragon Club is about to be broken up, but you don''t even know who did it. Why did you get the boxing score!"


    Li Chengzai opened his mouth, his face flushed, and he wanted to argue, but he didn''t have a chance to speak.


    "Trash! I don''t know how high the sky is!"


    Li Chengfeng was almost mad. In his mind, there was only one name at the moment, and it kept echoing in his mind.


    Except that man, who can do this step?


    It''s him!

 Chapter 1647： Oriental Taboo

    "I tell you, don''t offend people you can''t offend, otherwise, the consequences are not something you can bear!"


    Li Cheng? Pa Ling Yi Yi Shan Er cover love? Feng can''t wait to kill.


    In his mind, there is only that name, which is constantly echoing. Besides that person, who else can it be?


    What happened back then...


    His Adam''s apple slipped, and scenes of scenes in his memory appeared.


    It was precisely because of that man that his Li family had a further opportunity to completely control the entire East Korean market!


    Just because of that man, killed their strongest opponent!


    They scrambled to win over their old rivals for more than ten years, but they fell apart overnight, just because of one person.


    After Li Chengfeng knew about this kind of thing, he didn''t dare to leak the slightest.


    Because he knew that the man could kill his old opponent, and he could also kill himself easily.


    "Patriarch,"


    Li Sung-jae was a little dissatisfied, "In this East Korea, there is no one that our Li family dare not offend."


    Li Chengfeng in front of him was completely different from what he used to be.


    If it is not certain that it is the person, he doubts whether this has been replaced by an impostor.


    After so many years, the Li family has developed rapidly and firmly controls all the lifelines of East Korea. It has long been not the same as the original Li family.


    What''s terrible about them now?


    Not to mention the East Korea, but looking at the whole world, the Li family is a big family that can do it!


    "My Li family has been developing for so many years, but it''s not to bow your head and be beaten by others!"


    Li Chengzai was not polite, "As the head of the family, you can''t grow up other people''s ambitions and destroy your own prestige!"


    Li Chengfeng sneered.


    He couldn''t see it, the current Li family, almost everyone was floating.


    Including himself.


    Before today, he didn''t pay attention to anyone. In this East Korea, his Li family was the biggest power. Who would dare to provoke them?


    Anyone who dares to pose in front of the Li family has only one consequence, which is to disappear.


    But now, Li Chengfeng was more panicked than anyone else.


    If it were that person, it would only be the Li family who disappeared!


    "If you warn, I won''t say it a second time, I am the owner of the house, this is my order!"


    He cannot reveal the identity of that person, that is a taboo, a taboo in the entire East!


    Li Chengfeng didn''t dare to say more, he could only use his paternal status to suppress it.


    He knew that he still had enough majesty, in Li''s family, he said no two.


    Even if the black dragon would be smashed badly, even if the Li family suffered a great loss, he didn''t even dare to get angry when he thought of that person.


    Seeing Li Chengfeng''s attitude, Li Chengzai became even more angry, but he was expressionless, as if he didn''t care about anything, didn''t say a word, got up and left.


    Several other people looked at each other in the same way. They had never seen Li Chengfeng''s expression, and had never seen Li Chengfeng bow their heads easily with others.


    What is the origin of the Jidao martial arts gym?


    A person dissipated, Li Chengfeng sat there, taking a deep breath, the worry on his face unabated.


    "Arrange the car, I''m going to Jidao Wuguan."


    "Yes."


    He leaned on the chair, feeling powerless: "If it''s that person...how should I ask him to go?"


    This Donghan is good from his Li family, but the premise is that the man agrees, or that the man has no opinion.


    Otherwise, if the man wants to stay in East Korea, stay in Handu, then his Li family...


    Li Chengfeng didn''t dare to slack in the slightest, this was what determined the fate of the Li family.


    He didn''t disturb many people. He only brought a personal butler, not even a bodyguard. He didn''t dare to take it. He quietly changed to an unobtrusive car, left from Li''s house, and drove a few laps before driving to Jidao Martial Arts Hall. In front of the door.

 Chapter 1648： Met Mr.!

    "You just stay in the car, don''t get off? Waiter and love Yixixi? Go."


    Seeing that the butler was about to get out of the car to open the door for himself, Li Chengfeng shook his head, "I will go in by myself."


    He pulled the car door and walked out, his back still looked calm as a mountain, but the tension on his face could not be concealed.


    If it''s that man, then it doesn''t make sense to bring a bodyguard. If it''s not that man, it doesn''t make sense to bring your own bodyguard, because this is in Handu!


    He also didn''t want to be seen by his subordinates in case something embarrassing.


    "Excuse me, is the master of the martial arts hall here?"


    Li Chengfeng walked to the door, hunched over, and was very polite. He looked at the person standing at the door and smiled, "Below is the Patriarch of the Li family. I want to see the master of the martial arts hall. Please let me know."


    After so many years, he has never been so low-pitched as today.


    "Wait."


    The person at the door just glanced at him, and was not in the slightest attracted by the words Li Family Patriarch.


    Li Chengfeng nodded, and stood at the door waiting, not daring to get angry.


    When he reported his name, the other party just didn''t care about it with this attitude. He had a vague feeling in his heart that it was the man!


    After a while, people came out.


    "Brother is in the tea room, come in."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Li Chengfeng bowed his hand, still very polite, and stepped in. With every step he took, he felt his steps seemed to become heavy.


    The closer you are to the tea room, the stronger the feeling!


    thump!


    thump!


    Li Chengfeng walked to the door of the tea room and took a few deep breaths.


    "Excuse me, is it Mr. Ares?"


    He arched his body, lowered his head and said softly, his words were full of respect, and he didn''t dare to be disrespectful.


    "Come in."


    A voice came from inside.


    Hearing this voice, Li Chengfeng''s body trembled, and his face suddenly turned pale.


    It''s him!


    He has heard this voice, even after many years, he still remembers it, it is this voice!


    Li Chengfeng felt that his heart was about to jump out.


    "Yes."


    He responded softly and walked in immediately.


    Opening the door of the tea room, he saw Jiang Ning sitting there, scenting tea, but he was not in the slightest mood, wondering if the tea was good or not.


    "I have seen Mr. Ares!"


    Li Chengfeng knelt directly on one knee, respectful.


    "Please sit down."


    Jiangning Road.


    Li Chengfeng nodded: "Thanks a lot."


    He sat down cautiously, and for a while, he was so embarrassed that he didn''t know how to speak or what to say.


    He didn''t speak, Jiang Ning didn''t speak either, just made tea and poured a cup for Li Chengfeng.


    Li Chengfeng quickly stretched out his hands to pick it up.


    "Mr. Li''s family, I absolutely don''t mean to offend him."


    After a while, Li Chengfeng spoke, "I hope Mr. Ares will not be angry."


    "Offens me? It seems to be true."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Are you talking about Li Wensheng? But he doesn''t have enough weight, or is he talking about the Black Dragon Club? It doesn''t seem to have enough weight either."


    Guru--


    Upon hearing this, Li Chengfeng smirked.


    If his secretary were here, I''m afraid it would be stunned, and the patron of the Li family would be so nervous and uneasy in front of Jiang Ning!


    "The Li family doesn''t have enough weight to make Mr. angry."


    Li Chengfeng said directly, "Others don''t know how the Li family made it today, but I know that it''s all Mr.''s favor."


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "not my business."


    "Yes, yes, what the husband said is, I was abrupt, please forgive me, please."


    He took the tea cup with both hands and drank it to apologize.

 Chapter 1649： Survived

    Jiang Ning said no, then it was not.


    He killed his old opponent back then, just because his old opponent dared to reach out into China. Who wouldn''t Jiang Ning kill him?


    This is indeed not because of his Li family, and the Li family is just getting a bargain, but I dare not say that it is because of Jiang Ning.


    Li Chengfeng was a little nervous, but Rao was always aloof. As the head of the Li family, he said nothing.


    But in front of Jiang Ning, he didn''t have the slightest confidence.


    He is too aware of the power of the young man in front of him, and he can easily crush the Li Family into a powder!


    "Sir, Li Wensheng has been expelled from the family tree by me, he is no longer a member of the Li family, and he deserved it for killing him,"


    Li Chengfeng thought for a while and said, "Even if the husband doesn''t do anything, I won''t let him go."


    "I don''t allow anyone to offend the sir."


    He nodded slightly.


    "My husband is a distinguished person of the Li family, and even a distinguished guest of the Li family. When I arrive in East Korea, my Li family will naturally take my husband seriously. I hope my husband can forgive the Li family."


    He put his posture very low.


    Nothing is more important than survival. Leaving aside survival and talking about development, that''s idiotic behavior.


    "As for the Black Dragon Club, it is true that the Li family is raising it, but for so many years it is huge and complicated, and it is no longer so easy to control, so there will be people like Park Dacheng who are not long-sighted."


    He continued, "I will strictly discipline, and I will clean up as soon as I need to clean up. No one will come to harass Mr.''s martial arts gym."


    "There is also the Lin family. Since the Lin family is related to the husband, the Lin family is a friend of the Li family. When the Lin family wants to enter the East Korean market, the Li family dare not stop it. As long as the husband needs it, the Li family will do everything possible to help Lin S."


    This is almost putting his head on the ground, and Li Chengfeng''s posture is lowered to the lowest.


    Even if Jiang Ning is angry, I am afraid it will be difficult to start.


    I have to say that Li Chengfeng is a veteran, and his self-punishment set of three cups has long been perfect.


    That''s also because he clearly understands Jiang Ning''s strength and knows that even if the Li family offends those big powers, they definitely can''t offend Jiang Ning.


    "You have said so, and I care about it, but it seems that I am narrow-minded."


    Jiang Ning added a cup of tea to Li Chengfeng, and Li Chengfeng hurriedly continued with his hands, respectfully.


    "No matter, as long as you don''t come to provoke me, don''t be greedy, and want to get things you don''t qualify for, I will naturally not trouble your Li family."


    He said lightly, "Li Family, it''s not worthy of me to do it myself."


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    ? Eryi Yishi Wu loves to close the West? Li Chengfeng was overjoyed.


    For the first time, he felt that being looked down upon was such a happy thing.


    If you are someone else, if you dare to say that this is the case, if he doesn''t say anything, he will be trampled to death!


    But when Jiang Ning said this, he was more excited than anything else.


    Survived.


    "Then I will retire in the next place. I dare not to disturb my husband any more. If my husband is free, he can sit at my Li''s house and stay there anytime."


    Li Chengfeng wanted to ask what Jiang Ning wanted to do in East Korea.


    Is there anything his Li family can help.


    As long as Jiang Ning can leave East Korea as soon as possible, he is willing to pay any price.


    But now it seems that Lin did not open the market in East Korea, and Jiang Ning will not leave.


    Therefore, Li Chengfeng understood that if Jiangning wanted to leave, he could breathe a sigh of relief and let the Lin stand up in East Korea as soon as possible. This was the best way.


    He backed out cautiously, his steps were very light, and he did not dare to make the slightest noise, for fear that it would affect Jiang Ning''s mood for drinking tea.


    Walking out of the tea room, Li Chengfeng''s back was already wet with sweat!

 Chapter 1650： Watched

    He took a slow and deep breath, then vomited it out slowly, feeling like a survivor.


    "? Ershishizha loves the land? Survived."


    He said in his heart.


    The most important thing now is to let others be honest, even if they suspend the development of the Li family, they will not hesitate.


    As long as Jiang Ning is willing to leave, as long as Jiang Ning''s attention is transferred from the Li family, that will be the best result.


    Li Chengfeng walked out of the martial arts hall, and did not forget to thank the person standing at the door again and again. It can be said that his posture is very good.


    Until he got in the car, the whole person recovered the head of the family.


    "Patriarch, are you ready?"


    Looking at Li Chengfeng''s expression, the housekeeper felt a little settled. After spending many years with Li Chengfeng, he knew what this expression meant.


    "The crisis in the Li family has been temporarily lifted."


    Li Chengfeng talked for a while and glanced at the housekeeper, "You know, how strong is that man?"


    The housekeeper shook his head.


    "One finger!"


    He stretched out a finger, "He can kill the Li Family with just one finger! There is no chance that the Li Family can turn over!"


    The housekeeper''s face turned pale, he would sneer when he said this from someone else''s mouth, saying that the person was overpowered and dared to say anything.


    But these words were spoken from Li Chengfeng, the head of the Li family, and the meaning was completely different.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Li Chengfeng leaned on the chair, as if collapsed.


    Even if he just drank two cups of tea with Jiang Ning and said a few words, he exhausted all his strength.


    "go home."


    He said softly, "Notify everyone to come home for the gathering. Some things cannot be stated clearly, but they must also be reminded to pay attention!"


    The butler slowly started the vehicle and returned to Li''s house.


    Li Chengfeng didn''t dare to delay the slightest. As soon as he got home, he immediately sent people to inform the important members of the Li family to attend the family gathering.


    There is no doubt that Jiang Ning''s identity cannot be revealed.


    That is the Eastern God of War, supreme!


    Jiang Ning has never used this identity from beginning to end to seek any benefits for himself. Obviously, he does not want to use this identity anymore. If he is exposed, it will cause trouble for Jiang Ning.


    The consequences are more serious!


    Li Chengfeng did not dare to rest. He sat in the lobby and leaned on a chair to restore some strength.


    He half-closed his eyes and waited for the important members of the Li family to arrive before holding the rally.


    He didn''t want to explain more about the attitude of the Ji Dao Wuguan and the Lin family. He didn''t want to explain more. He directly issued the order to the person, and these guys should understand.


    But after waiting for a long time, few people came, Li Chengfeng''s face was a bit ugly.


    "what happened?"


    He asked in a calm voice, "Where are Lee Sung Jae and the others? Why haven''t they come yet!"


    "Patriarch, Mr. Li Chengzai has gone to the company. I heard that he is going to interrupt his cooperation with Lin and he wants to sue Lin for stealing Li''s trade secrets."


    Someone replied.


    Hearing this, Li Chengfeng''s expression changed and he stood up directly.


    "What did you say?"


    "Stop cooperation with Lin? Still suing Lin?"


    "Yes, it is reported that the reason why Lin was able to enter the Handu market was because they had stolen the confidential documents of the commercial department."


    The person continued, "There is also the president of the Black Dragon Association, who is also ready to do something to find the trouble of the Jidao Martial Arts Hall."


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Li Chengfeng''s feet were soft and almost fell to the ground.


    I almost knelt down and kowtowed, begging Jiang Ning to let the Li family go, and finally made Jiang Ning not angry, but these **** are going to provoke Jiang Ning again?


    He was going to watch the Li family and perish!

 Chapter 1651： Self-inflicted

    Li Chengfeng is really going to be mad?.


    He just pulled the Li family? A handful of them to the shore, Li Chengzai these people, can''t wait to jump off!


    Are they crazy?


    No, they are not crazy, they just feel arrogantly that in this East Korea, in this Handu, no one can threaten them!


    But there is a sky outside, there is someone outside the world? Flicking love and flicking shut?!


    "Call them back! Hurry up!"


    Li Chengfeng shouted.


    "Their phones are off."


    The butler made a few calls but couldn''t get through, and his face suddenly became pale.


    Just in the car, he saw Li Chengfeng''s expression with his own eyes, so he knew how terrible the consequences would be.


    Hearing what the housekeeper said, Li Chengfeng was about to collapse.


    He thinks he can still stand, it''s so **** strong!


    "Come on!"


    Li Chengfeng shouted, "Assemble all the current masters of the Li family!"


    A group of people was shocked. What is this going to do?


    Li Chengfeng is going to do it.


    Will he also step on Lin''s feet and Jidao Martial Arts Hall?


    Li Chengzai and the others started, and Li Chengfeng really couldn''t sit still.


    But Li Chengfeng''s next words made them even more speechless in astonishment.


    "Catch Li Chengzai and others back to me, and the family law will take care of them!"


    Li Chengfeng roared, a little hysterical, "These bastards, do you really think you are invincible? Do you really think the Li family is fearless? Are they trying to kill the Li family!"


    "Catch them all back to me and strictly discipline them! If they are expelled from the Li family, they will never step into the Li family forever!"


    He led the team personally, and didn''t dare to delay.


    It''s late, but it''s really over!


    You can live if you do evil, but you can''t live if you do evil!


    Everyone around him was stunned. They didn''t expect Li Chengshan to do this, let alone that he would be so decisive.


    Lee Sung Jae is his brother.


    It is the man who made great contributions to this Li family, but Li Chengfeng just said that he would be severely punished and even expelled from the Li family.


    What exactly is going on?


    No one dares to ask, Li Chengfeng''s face is very scary, who dares to ask more.


    They could only follow Li Chengfeng to see what was going on.


    Is there anything wrong with that Lin family, that Jidao martial arts center?


    At the same time.


    In the Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    Brother Gou was doing exercises in the martial arts hall, and A Fei and Jiang Ning sat and watched.


    "Brother Gou and their savvy are really good. It is not easy to go from ordinary people to today."


    A Fei sighed, "Even the elites of the Black Tiger Brigade, who can steadily beat them, there are not many."


    The Black Tiger Brigade is a talented son of one in a million!


    Jiang Ning seemed calm, and didn''t want to praise Brother Gou at all.


    These are all obtained by their lives.


    It was even more forced by them with the responsibility and commitment on their shoulders.


    This is not worthy of envy, because walking on this road is destined to lose a lot of things, but Brother Gou and the others have not hesitated.


    "Brother Ning."


    Xiao Zhao ran in, saw A Fei sitting opposite Jiang Ning drinking tea, and curled his lips.


    She was tanned when she ran around outside, but A Fei, the secretary''s assistant, was so comfortable and too much.


    "Li''s side, interrupted all cooperation, and sued Lin, saying that we had stolen their business secrets."


    The key information was provided by Li Tianxiu, and more importantly, Lin''s judgment. As for how Li wanted to fight back and how to shirk the contract he had already signed, Lin responded.


    "Are you ready for everything."


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "Everything is done, and we will proceed to counter prosecution after they sue."


    Xiao Zhao nodded, "However, it may be too late to temporarily transfer the company''s legal affairs."

 Chapter 1652： Implore you to punish

    "hooligan."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at A Fei, "You will arrange it."


    "Yes."


    ALFY nodded.


    Isn''t it a lawyer? As long as you know that you are working for Jiangning, the top lawyers in the world will actively rush to help.


    No matter how powerful Li is, he will never understand what the four words "God of War of the East" mean.


    "Da da da!"


    Outside, there were dense footsteps.


    It was more intensive and hurried than the last time Park Dacheng brought people.


    Jiang Ning and the others just raised their heads, "Zhizhefu Shipa Aifushan" took a look.


    "It''s so reckless!"


    A Fei snorted, got up directly, and walked out with Brother Dog and others.


    From a distance, I saw Li Chengzai and the president of the Black Dragon Association and several people, and many others, rushed into the Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    They are going to do it!


    "You are so courageous, dare to break into my Jidao martial arts gym!"


    A Fei yelled, looking like a torch, "Whoever takes one step forward, kill without mercy!"


    Brother Gou and others, one by one without clothes, the scars on his body were shocking, and it was frightening to look at.


    Not to mention their eyes are terrifying to the extreme!


    Just like fierce wolves, staring at their prey at this moment, they can tear them to pieces at any time.


    "Where is Jiangning?"


    Li Chengzai snorted, "Let him come out and see me!"


    He squinted his eyes and said with a sneer: "I want to see who is so defiant and dare to make trouble in East Korea and make trouble in front of my Li family!"


    Let Jiangning come out?


    A Fei laughed suddenly, but the murderous aura in his eyes became more intense!


    No one has ever dared to say this to Jiangning, and no one dared to be disrespectful to Jiangning!


    This Lee Sung Jae, **** it!


    He was about to start when he suddenly heard more rapid footsteps outside.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    Another group of people rushed in, and A Fei suddenly narrowed his eyes. He saw Li Chengfeng walking in the forefront. He thought that the Li family had taken the wrong medicine today, so he came to die in a group?


    He can almost foresee that after today, there will be no more Li family in East Korea!


    A Fei and the others were about to do something, Li Chengfeng suddenly yelled, "Get Li Chengzai and the others!"


    Suddenly, Li Chengzai, who was still surprised at why Li Chengfeng came, was shocked. It seemed that he hadn''t heard clearly what he said.


    Grab yourself?


    "Li Chengfeng, what are you talking about?"


    Li Chengzai roared.


    "I said, get Lee Sung Jae!"


    Li Chengfeng roared like a lunatic, "Anyone who dares to disobey my orders will be expelled from the Li family immediately and will be chased and killed by the Li family for life!"


    His voice was ear-splitting, and Li Chengzai and others were dumbfounded.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    A dozen masters in the Li family rushed out. Almost instantly, they came to the side of Li Chengzai and others. Everyone stared at one. It seemed that whoever dared to make a difference, they would dare to kill people immediately!


    "Li Chengfeng!"


    Li Chengzai was furious.


    You can kill Jiang Ning today, you can destroy the Jidao martial arts hall, you can get the boxing score you want, Li Chengfeng actually brought someone to stop him?


    Li Chengfeng ignored him, looking at the people around him who had dared not move, his face was ugly.


    One step later, the Li family will be gone!


    These bastards, don''t teach them harshly, don''t let them suffer a bit, they will never know how many terrible people there are in this world, it is not the Li family that can provoke.


    He didn''t say anything. He walked straight to the entrance of the martial arts hall. He didn''t dare to go in at all. He suddenly knelt down and respectfully shouted: "The Li family has offended Mr. Li again and again, and I beg him to punish him!"

 Chapter 1653： kill!

    Like a terrifying earthquake, all the people present were stupid.


    What exactly is going on?


    Li Chengfeng actually knelt down?


    The dignified Li Family Patriarch actually knelt down!


    They couldn''t believe their eyes, even if it happened in front of them, they still looked like dreams.


    Even Li Chengzai was stunned and didn''t know what was going on.


    He knows what kind of person Li Chengfeng is better than anyone else. He is as arrogant as a peacock. In this East Korea, no one can catch his eyes.


    But at this moment, he actually knelt down, dare not even enter the door?


    Isn''t the person in there Jiang Ning?


    Isn¡¯t it the owner of the Jidao martial arts gym?


    Isn''t it Lin''s person?


    To their Li family, it was just a person who wanted to kill.


    Everyone''s heads were blank, and they didn''t react at all, buzzing.


    And Li Chengfeng knelt there, his face was full of anxiety, he was really scared!


    Jiang Ning, who was sitting inside, didn''t speak, and the more he didn''t speak, the more flustered Li Chengfeng''s heart became.


    Not long ago, he came to visit, confirmed Jiang Ning''s identity, and asked Jiang Ning to forgive him. How long has it been since he went home without sitting on his hips, Li Chengzai, these bastards, caused trouble.


    Now, he has no other choice but to let Jiang Ning punish him, because the power of the God of War is inviolable!


    The whole scene was silent.


    Someone gradually reacted, they may not know the identity of Jiang Ning, they may not know what happened.


    Just looking at Li Chengfeng''s reaction, looking at the Li Family Patriarch, this tall person, who is now humble and kneeling on the ground, is enough to show how terrifying the person sitting inside is!


    "Please punish him, sir!"


    Li Chengfeng shouted again.


    "Crack¡ª"


    The door opened.


    Li Chengfeng trembled suddenly, but he did not dare to look up.


    "Li Chengfeng, do you want me to punish you?"


    Jiang Ning''s voice came, and Li Chengfeng''s Adam''s apple slipped and took a deep breath.


    "The Li family has offended Mr. again and again. It''s my Li family? Di Yi pa closed and Lu Yiran? No, the husband should be punished. The Li family has absolutely no complaints!"


    "Then kill them all."


    Jiang Ning wrote lightly.


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Li Chengzai''s expression changed, and everyone who followed him to make trouble was panicked.


    Jiang Ning wants to kill all of them?


    "You are too arrogant!"


    Someone couldn''t help but scolded, "Jiang Ning, who do you think you are? If you want to kill us, do you think the Li family will really listen to you!"


    He didn''t believe that Li Cheng Summit killed an important member of the Li family for a Jiang Ning.


    "kill!"


    Unexpectedly, Li Chengfeng suddenly yelled, and without waiting for the person to react, the Li family master standing next to him directly broke his neck and broke his neck in an instant!


    Click!


    The sound was crisp, not too loud, but almost everyone heard it, and it was ear-shattering.


    killed!


    Really killed!


    Li Chengfeng really ordered to kill the man Jiang Ning wanted him to kill?


    Li Chengzai''s face became even more ugly.


    He felt that his heart was about to jump out, what was going on.


    Li Chengfeng... is he crazy!


    Seeing the corpse and crashing to the ground, Li Chengzai''s pupils kept shrinking, and he couldn''t believe what he saw before him.


    "you¡­¡­"


    He moved his lips, but he didn''t know what to say or what he could say.


    Li Chengfeng is absolutely crazy!


    "Mister wants to kill, then I will kill!"


    Li Chengfeng still kneeled in front of Jiang Ning, respectfully.

 Chapter 1654： Complete him!

    "Kill it."


    Jiang Ning was still calm and whispered softly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Chengfeng gave the order directly, and two more people were broken their necks, and they were crushed to the end.


    Jiang Ning did not call to stop, so he continued to order and continue to kill!


    But in a moment, six people died!


    They are all important members of the Li family.


    Li Chengfeng feels distressed, and even more painful, these are all core members of the Li family.


    But they... they made a mistake!


    If you provoke people who shouldn''t provoke, if they don''t die, the whole Li family will die, and everyone will die!


    "Li Chengfeng!"


    Li Sungjae couldn''t bear it, and shouted angrily, "Stop it! Stop it!"


    "You kill even the Li family, are you crazy!"


    He stepped forward and glared at Li Chengfeng and Jiang Ning: "If you have the ability, you kill me!"


    Jiang Ning raised his head, Li Chengfeng''s heart trembled suddenly, and hurriedly turned his head to look at Li Chengzai: "Shut up, please!"


    Does he want to die?


    At this time, he still can''t tell how terrible Jiang Ning is?


    Does he really want to die!


    "Come here! Break his leg!"


    Li Chengfeng shouted immediately.


    "and many more."


    Before their people could do anything, Jiang Ning shook his head and pointed at Li Chengzai, "Fulfill him."


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    After he finished speaking, several figures rushed directly to Li Chengzai, and almost instantly, they arrived in front of Li Chengzai.


    Li Chengfeng''s face changed drastically.


    Jiang Ning would even kill Li Chengzai.


    That''s it!


    He didn''t want Lee Sung Jae to die.


    Even if everyone else died, he didn''t want his own brother to die.


    But before Li Chengfeng called to stop, Brother Gou and a few people started directly.


    Their fists blasted towards Li Chengfeng''s head at the same time, but at that moment, Li Chengzai moved.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    He fisted three times in succession, stunned Brother Gou and the others, his figure exploded, and he went straight to the door, his eyes splitting.


    "Jiangning, do you want to kill me? Dreaming!"


    Li Sung-jae yelled, "You didn''t kill me today, I will kill you in the future!"


    After speaking, Li Chengzai stepped a little and turned over the wall one by one. He jumped for a lifetime and disappeared.


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes and didn''t let anyone chase him.


    Of course he wanted to try Li Chengjae''s skills, but he didn''t expect that this guy hid so deeply, he simply shook off a few people from Brother Gou, and didn''t want to kill him.


    He didn''t dare to kill him, otherwise, it would be impossible to leave today.


    Lee Sung Jae escaped.


    Looking at the other corpses on the ground, Li Chengfeng was shaking.


    "President Li, then Li Chengzai, don''t you kill him?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He lowered his head and looked at Li Chengfeng, even though Li Chengfeng in front of him had a very low posture, his face still didn''t mean to forgive him at all.


    "kill¡­¡­"


    Li Chengfeng took a deep breath, his eyes were bloodshot, and he said in a hoarse voice, "I will kill Li Chengzai, apologize to Mr. Wang, and let Mr. Wang calm down!"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Okay, I wait for your performance, you have one day."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned directly into the martial arts hall and closed the door.


    Outside, there was silence, and those who followed Li Chengzai, including the president of the Black Dragon Association, were still numb, as if they were hit by some lightning and completely lost the ability to think.


    Li Chengzai escaped, and the six or seven core members of the Li family were killed by Li Chengfeng''s order. It was like a dream...


    That Jiang? Shan Yizhippa to serve Ling? Ning, who the **** is?


    How could he let Li Chengfeng kneel down willingly, even personally order to kill the core members of the Li family?


    He even promised to chase and kill Lee Sung Jae.


    That''s his brother!

 Chapter 1655： Why not make a move

    All the members of the Li family retreated.


    The Jidao Martial Arts Hall was suddenly empty.


    No one thought that Li Chengzai brought a large number of people and came aggressively, but in the end he was beaten away by his own family and was almost killed.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care so much.


    Since Li Chengfeng knew his former identity, he should know that in his own eyes, no matter how powerful the Li family is, no matter how high it is in East Korea, it doesn''t make any sense.


    He could easily kill Li Chengfeng and all the key members of the Li family, causing the Li family to collapse overnight!


    If the Li family stays on their feet, don''t provoke themselves, Jiang Ning won''t bother to care about them at all.


    But they are greedy, and they still want the boxing sheet they have in their hands.


    "Brother, Lee Sung Jae is not bad at his skills, at least he has the strength of a great master,"


    Brother Gou said truthfully, "If he really does something, we will have to die a few people."


    Of course, Brother Gou knew that Li Chengzai would not dare to kill them in front of Jiang Ning, otherwise, he would definitely not be able to leave today!


    "Great master-level strength, but never show up, this Li Chengzai is quite deep."


    A Fei snorted.


    Judging from the information they got, Lee Sung-jae was just a businessman and had no skills.


    But now it seems that a large family, without absolute military support, cannot become the largest family in East Korea.


    Especially their subordinates, and the underground circle power that covers the entire East Korea, the Black Dragon Society!


    "I suspect that he has a page of boxing on his body, although the boxing method he uses does not have the artistic conception of Jiquan."


    Jiang Ning stared at Li Chengzai just now, wanting to see what his skills are, but Li Chengzai is very cunning and hides extremely deeply without revealing himself.


    But even so, Jiang Ning still saw some traces.


    "Should we wait for the Li family''s response?"


    ALFY asked.


    Li Chengfeng agreed to hunt down Li Chengzai and give Jiang Ning an explanation.


    But he didn''t believe it.


    People of this kind of big family, treachery is their dogma, even if they know Jiang Ning''s identity, they may not be willing to take risks.


    After all, the current Jiang Ning has already removed that identity, and the Li family has been in East Korea for so many years, when has it been so low-pitched?


    Even if it''s just a facial problem, it''s worth their risk.


    Not to mention, Jiang Ning now stretched out the sword and placed it on Li Chengzai''s neck, and even more on the neck of the Li family, which was undoubtedly forcing them to make a choice.


    "Wait."


    Jiang Ning shook his head directly, "Agou, you can continue to do it, you are welcome, besides, on Lin''s side, Afei, you cooperate with Xiao Zhao as soon as possible."


    "I want to see who else is hiding behind this Li family."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    at the same time.


    A hidden teahouse.


    Almost no one comes here to drink tea, especially in a country like East Korea, where many people do not have the habit of drinking tea.


    But this teahouse is always open here.


    In the tea room on the first floor, Li Chengzai sat there with a gloomy face and dark eyes.


    He didn''t expect that it would become the situation it is today, and he didn''t expect that his elder brother Li Chengsheng was scared like that by Jiang Ning, and even the least confidence was gone.


    He actually obeyed Jiang Ning''s orders and ordered the killing of the core members of the Li family!


    Is he crazy!


    Now, I want to send someone to chase him down? Lu Ling closed Erzhe Lingran love? Himself, Li Chengzai really wanted to laugh, laugh at this lunatic, laugh at this idiot!


    "Ring Ling Ling--"


    The wind chime on the door swayed and made a sound. Li Chengzai didn''t turn his head back, and hummed softly, "Why didn''t you make a move!"

 Chapter 1656： You want him to die!

    The sound of footsteps slowly approached, and he sat directly opposite Li Chengzai. The face was not old and even looked a little younger, but Li Chengzai knew that the person in front of him was older than him.


    If he shot today, then Jiang Ning and others would definitely have to die here. He knew too well how strong the person in front of him was.


    "Why should I do something about your Li family."


    If Jiang Ning were here, you could definitely perceive that this strange face was the second elder of the Fang family, Fang Yin!


    Even if he changed his face to pretend, the breath on his body could not be changed for a while.


    Fang Yin sat there, smiling faintly: "If I can provide you with information, you should thank me."


    Li Chengzai snorted.


    Fang Yin suddenly appeared last time. He thought it was an assassination, exposing his true strength, but instead of failing to kill Fang Yin, he was defeated by him.


    The mysterious masters of the hidden aristocratic family in the East are so powerful!


    He didn''t even expect that Fang Yin had come to send him information about the whereabouts of Ji Dao Boxing.


    He is obsessed with the Chinese martial arts and martial arts. He has been obsessed for decades, especially the rumored Ji Dao Boxing Book, which has been coveted for many years.


    Knowing that Donghai had a boxing score, he immediately arranged for Li Wensheng to approach it by means of commercial cooperation to investigate the whereabouts of the boxing score and whether it was accurate.


    Where can I think of it, this is like leading a wolf into the room!


    The Lin family was attracted, the people from the Jidao martial arts hall were attracted, and Jiangning was attracted, but Xi''er Zhelufu Xishan was not invited to the Jidao boxing spectrum.


    Lee Sung Jae was almost mad.


    "Now in this situation, don''t you want to just ignore it?"


    Li Sung-jae squinted his eyes, "Getting the fist score is not my own business. We are working together. Don''t forget, I just want to see the fist score. The ultimate belonging is you!"


    A trace of ferocity flashed across his face.


    In front of Fang Yin, he has no chance of winning. If he really wants to start, he will only die.


    That is to say, having seen the strength of the masters of the hidden family, Li Chengzai is more and more eager to get the boxing table, so that his strength can be improved!


    The feeling of reaching the pinnacle of martial arts, he was so eager!


    "I can be sure that Jiang Ning has a boxing score, but you can only get it by yourself. I won''t make it."


    Fang Yin said lightly.


    The injuries on his body are still not completely complete, and I am afraid it will be very troublesome to start with Jiang Ning.


    Others don''t know Jiang Ning''s details, but he knows it all.


    It doesn''t matter what Jiang Ning''s status is, just Jiang Ning''s strength alone is enough to be afraid of him!


    What''s more, he doesn''t need to get a lot of boxing scores, only one page is enough to bargain with Jiangning in the future, or even turn passive into active.


    But the most important thing now is to do everything possible to weaken Jiang Ning''s strength!


    "Why?"


    Li Sung Jae was dissatisfied, "With your strength, isn''t it his opponent?"


    There was a hint of vigilance in his eyes.


    They are all old foxes, but no one is stupid and willing to be easily used by others!


    "What do you think?"


    Fang Yinnian didn''t change his face, and ignored Li Sung Jae''s skeptical gaze, "If I can kill him personally, do I still need to cooperate with you? This is your opportunity, not the reason for you to question me."


    "If you want him to die, you have to do it yourself, understand."


    Fang Yin got up and looked at Li Chengzai disdainfully.


    He walked to the door, stopped, and turned his head again, with a hint of playfulness in his voice.


    "Anyone who can get Jidao Boxing Score will have the opportunity to become another kind of person in the future. If you get the qualifications, the Li family can go to the next level. In East Korea, no one can compare it!"

 Chapter 1657： Dissatisfied

    Li Chengzai''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Of course he knows how powerful the Ji Dao boxing is. He has heard of it before. Since seeing Fang Yin''s skill, he has understood that those are not just rumors!


    He was jealous of the treasure of the Chinese traditional martial arts.


    Why doesn''t Donghan have these things?


    He even thought that it would be great to **** these treasures from East Korea and become theirs.


    However, Fang Yin is a threshold.


    Even if it was a cooperation, Li Chengzai knew in his heart that even if he got a boxing score, he would have to find a way to make a copy, and it would not be discovered by Fang Yin.


    Otherwise, he still has to find a way to kill Fang Yin!


    In the tea room, he was the only one left, the tea in front of him, Vince did not move.


    He doesn''t like to drink tea, let alone eat anything in front of Fang Yin, he must be vigilant at all times.


    "Ji Dao Boxing Book... I must get it!"


    Li Chengzai got up and left the teahouse immediately.


    At the moment in Li''s house, the atmosphere is very serious.


    Li Chengfeng ordered the killing of several key members of the Li family, and the entire Li family was very dissatisfied.


    At this point, Li Chengfeng really couldn''t help it.


    But he couldn''t help it. He had seen with his own eyes how terrifying Jiang Ning was.


    Back then, Jiang Ning, with one person, could kill the old rivals that the Li Family had been entangled with for more than ten years, so what would it be to deal with their Li Family?


    He is to save the Li family!


    "Patriarch, many people are dissatisfied now and ask you to explain."


    "You actually bowed your head to a young man, even kneeling! Unforgivable! Please take the initiative to remove your job as the head of the family!"


    "Li Chengfeng, you are the sinner of the Li family! You are not qualified to be the head of the family!"


    None of the remaining people were willing to stand on Li Chengfeng''s side, and even opened their mouths one after another, asking Li Chengfeng to remove the position of Patriarch himself.


    The development of their Li family for decades has never been so embarrassing.


    Even if you look forward to several generations, they have not been so humiliated as they are today.


    Not to mention, those who were killed, their descendants, were even more dissatisfied with Li Chengfeng.


    "Shut up all to me!"


    Li Chengfeng slapped the table and roared, "I am the Patriarch of the Li family, and I have the final say! Who dares not to follow, you can get out of the Li family!"


    He stood up directly.


    "Do you want me, Li Chengfeng, to be the owner of the house? Dreaming!"


    He gritted his teeth and his face was black.


    If it wasn''t for the Li family, would he be willing to kneel down?


    Is he willing to bow his head with Jiang Ning?


    If you offend Jiang Ning, that''s a dead end!


    "Who the **** is that person?"


    I didn''t know who it was, but he didn''t speak, and suddenly opened his mouth. This sentence suddenly quieted the whole hall.


    Who is it that makes Li Chengfeng so jealous!


    Li Chengfeng raised his head and glanced at the speaker, then narrowed his eyes.


    "His identity cannot be revealed, but I think you should have guessed it."


    "Since you guessed it, ask me what to do!"


    In the crowd, the man snorted and didn''t speak any more.


    In an instant, the atmosphere became even more weird.


    Obviously someone knows Jiang Ning''s details, but he refuses to say, what are they afraid of.


    "Is my Li family... destined to be trampled underfoot? I don''t accept it! I don''t accept it!"


    Having been aloft for so many years, but today, he has lost all his face for decades!


    Many people in the crowd were sighing, and some even thumped their chests and feet, clearly trying to put pressure on Li Chengfeng.


    No one can accept that the Li family was so humiliated!


    "enough!"


    Snap!


    Li Chengfeng grabbed the vase on the table and slammed it to the ground. Suddenly, the expensive vase fell apart!

 Chapter 1658： burn ones boats

    With a roar, he directly suppressed everyone.


    "Whoever talks nonsense, expel Li''s family, and will not tolerate it!"


    Li Chengfeng shouted.


    Suddenly, there was no sound in the hall.


    "I warn you, don''t think that you have been stable for more than ten years. After more than ten years of living in East Korea, you will be defiant. In this world,"


    His eyes fell cold, "There are so many people who can destroy the Li family, you can''t even imagine them!"


    That mysterious China, the mysterious martial arts, and the mysterious family of hermits, as the head of the Li family, he certainly knows something.


    He also knows what Li Chengzai has been pursuing for Ji Dao Boxing for so many years.


    If you don''t have enough strength, you can''t fight back even if you are beaten!


    "From today, no one can provoke the Jidao martial arts gym, nor the Lin family,"


    Li Chengfeng directly declared, ¡°I don¡¯t care how Lin¡¯s robbing of the Li family¡¯s market share, or whether the Jidao martial arts gym is too strong, from now on, everyone in the Li family will stay away from them!¡±


    "Patriarch..."


    "I said shut up!"


    Li Chengfeng''s eyes were cold, "If you disobey my order, kill!"


    The hall is silent again!


    The cold killing intent swept everyone.


    No one dared to speak anymore, all of them closed their mouths obediently. Everyone knew that Li Chengfeng wouldn''t be joking. He said to kill, he must dare to kill!


    The crowd retreated, and Li Chengfeng sat there alone, exhausted.


    He leaned on the chair and suddenly moved his ears.


    "Lin family has any situation with Ji Dao Wuguan, please tell me at any time."


    He turned his head and talked to the housekeeper, then got up and went back to the study.


    Closing the door, Li Chengfeng''s expression instantly turned hideous!


    "Why are you so uncomfortable!"


    He yelled, "The plan was almost ruined by you, you know what! Bastard!"


    "It''s not very good now, he believes it."


    Sitting there, Li Chengzai hummed and closed his mind to Erwu Aiyi? "If you don''t kneel, don''t bow your head, then Jiangning might still be jealous of us, but now, he must think that our Li family is scared. he."


    "When he relaxes, killing him is a better plan."


    Li Chengzai glanced at Li Chengfeng and said with disdain: "God of War? Shit God of War! What is he in front of the hidden family?"


    He had seen Fang Yin''s hands and was shocked as a heavenly man.


    That kind of master is the real master. His understanding of martial arts, that kind of artistic conception, he has no way of imagining, as for Jiang Ning...what is it.


    Li Chengfeng took a deep breath and slowly calmed down.


    It''s just that the solemnity on his face hasn''t diminished in the slightest.


    Acting, he was in place.


    Even if he didn''t hesitate to kill several core members of the Li family, he had to show it to Jiang Ning, just to let Jiang Ning relax his vigilance.


    Mars?


    snort!


    If it were ten years ago, he would still be jealous, but the Li family now is not ten years ago.


    "Will Fang Yin make a move?"


    "Will not."


    Li Chengzai said, "I have confirmed that none of these people can believe it."


    "What we have to do is not only get the boxing score, but also kill Jiang Ning and Fang Yin!"


    His voice was full of gloomy murderous aura, it seemed to him that killing Jiang Ning and Fang Yin was not difficult at all.


    The two brothers have acted to this point in their acting. If there can be no good results, isn''t that acting in vain?


    The two people looked at each other, and both saw the ferocity and murderousness in each other''s eyes. At this point, they could only move forward, breaking the boat and never looking back!


    Kill Jiangning!


    Kill Fang Yin!


    Snatch the boxing score!

 Chapter 1659： Wait

    Li Chengfeng was extremely humble in front of Jiang Ning, and even in front of so many people, he personally ordered the killing of those who had offended Jiang Ning.


    Those are the core members of the Li family!


    He kills if he says kill!


    Isn''t it because you are afraid of Jiangning?


    Now it is even more telling that the Li family must cooperate with the Lin family, cooperate with the Jidao martial arts school, and can not offend Jiang Ning a bit.


    This is simply putting oneself in a very low position, even kneeling down to Jiang Ning, no matter how rumored outside.


    No matter who is watching this scene, even if they don''t know Jiang Ning''s true identity, they will be jealous of Jiang Ning because of Li Chengfeng''s actions. It is even clearer that the Li family''s fear of Jiang Ning is deeply rooted!


    But who would have thought that this is just Li Chengfeng acting, he and Li Chengjae are acting together.


    He even used his own reputation and the reputation of the Li family to lower Jiang Ning''s defenses.


    "Jiang Ning must kill. If you don''t kill him, you won''t be able to get the boxing score, but more importantly, **** Fang Yin."


    Li Chengzai said, "Fang Yin is not dead, even if we get the boxing score, I''m afraid we won''t be able to keep it."


    What is the boxing score?


    That is the future of the Li family, can it be a further opportunity!


    The current Li family is already the first family in East Korea, but East Korea is too small. For Li Chengfeng, the past East Korea was very big, but after being controlled by him, he felt that this small place was too small. .


    He wanted to go out, to go farther, higher.


    He wants more and more plunder.


    Without sufficient force, it is absolutely impossible? Dyeing the zero flicking the Aier dyeing close? And this fist score is an opportunity, the best opportunity!


    Especially when Li Chengzai personally fought Fang Yin, he knew even more how terrifying it would become when the martial arts passed down to the extreme.


    Just like Li Chengfeng''s fear of Jiangning, isn''t it also because Jiangning''s strength is too strong?


    The two people sat there, there was a trace of madness in each other''s eyes.


    When things have reached this point, they have no retreat.


    "Follow the plan. I think Jiangning now has his tail up to the sky."


    Li Chengfeng snorted, "Kill him first, and then use another round to kill Fang Yin!"


    "As long as the two of them die, my Li family can enjoy the boxing score alone. In less than ten years, the Li family can become one of the strongest families in the world!"


    At that time, their two brothers were the biggest heroes in the history of the Li family!


    Everything is going according to their plan, although it was a bit biased before, but it is still under their control.


    ...


    Lin''s is accelerating his pace of entering the East Korean market.


    And now Li, fully cooperate.


    Not only didn''t make trouble, but also gave Lin''s trouble, and even offered some help so that Lin could better adapt to the environment of East Korea.


    Xiao Zhao and others did not waste time, nor wasted opportunity.


    She listened to Jiang Ning, just do her own thing, and don''t need to consider what Li''s purpose is, whether she really wants to cooperate with Lin''s.


    As long as the resources are in place, she will use them without being polite.


    In just a few days, Lin''s brand began to publicize, and even borrowed Li''s channels for publicity.


    This caused a sensation in the East Korean market.


    No one thought that as the largest company in East Korea, Lee would actually do this.


    Many people became curious about Lin''s, from curious about this new company, to curious about their products, to trying Lin''s products, and finally to being conquered by Lin''s products.


    This does not take long.


    Jiang Ning will not ask about things in the mall unless Xiao Zhao and the others are in trouble.


    Jiang Ning is waiting now.

 Chapter 1660： Kill the game!

    Wait for Li Chengfeng''s movement.


    But within a few days, the news came.


    The housekeeper of the Li family personally went to the Jidao martial arts hall and asked Jiang Ning to go to the Li family, saying that he had caught Li Chengzai, hoping that in front of Jiang Ning, Li Chengzai would make Jiang Ning apologize.


    This is the greatest sincerity of the Li family!


    "Mr. Jiang, the Patriarch said that the Li family offended Mr. Jiang and it was wrong. Since they are wrong, they must pay the price."


    The housekeeper of the Li family respectfully said, "He hopes that Mr. Jiang can go to the Li family and see Li Chengzai with his own eyes. He also hopes that Mr. Jiang will not be angry with the Li family anymore."


    Humble, humble to the extreme.


    In order to please Jiang Ning, he would rather kill his own brother!


    Li Chengfeng really doesn''t recognize his six relatives.


    Jiang Ning remained expressionless, but just nodded faintly: "I will go."


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    Butler respectfully? Ling Pa Wu Lu Pa Yi Yiran? Bend over, then turned and left after speaking.


    Important members of his family were going to be killed just to please Jiang Ning, and he would also like to thank Jiang Ning.


    It feels awkward no matter how you look at it.


    "I don''t know if Brother''s guess is right."


    A Fei said, "Is it really unnecessary for them to go with them?"


    "No, you take them, there are other tasks."


    Jiangning Road, "It''s just the Li family."


    He got up and didn''t say much. The appointment time was in the evening. It was too early now. He had to call Lin Yuzhen first to report his situation so as not to worry about her.


    night.


    Li Chengfeng sent a special car to pick up Jiang Ning and gave him enough respect.


    It also shows the awe and humbleness in Li Chengfeng''s heart.


    When the car arrived at Li''s house, Jiang Ning got off the car and saw Li Chengfeng standing outside the door of Li''s house. On both sides were the core members of the Li family. They were all respectful, but Jiang Ning clearly saw the anger and unwillingness in their eyes. .


    Who can be willing to change?


    "Welcome Mr. Jiang to come to Li''s house!"


    Li Chengfeng smiled and said, "Mr. Jiang can come, my Li family is really brilliant!"


    He stretched out his hand and made a gesture of asking, and the people on both sides immediately stood up, arched and shouted respectfully: "Welcome Mr. Jiang!"


    The dissatisfaction in the tone became more intense.


    This is what Li Chengfeng asked them to do. Where would they be willing?


    But Jiang Ning ignored their expressions, tilted his head slightly, and walked directly into the front door of Li''s house with an arrogant appearance.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s somewhat proud and fluttering appearance, a gleam of cold flashed across the corner of Li Chengfeng''s eyes.


    He made a secret gesture and immediately followed.


    "Mr. Jiang, I Li Chengfeng said that no one in the Li family is allowed to offend Mr. Jiang. Whoever offends Mr. Jiang will be severely punished by the Li family!"


    Li Chengfeng still respectfully said, "Li Chengzai, I have sent someone back, I will let him, in front of Mr. Jiang, apologize with death!"


    Jiang Ning looked at the hall and suddenly stopped, making Li Chengfeng startled, a trace of panic flashed across his face, but he quickly calmed down.


    "Li Sung Jae is your brother, are you really willing to kill him?"


    "kill!"


    Li Chengfeng did not hesitate, "Compared to his life alone, what I need to save is the entire Li family!"


    "I only hope that after his death, Mr. Jiang will not be angry with the Li family. We have already paid the price that should be paid."


    He took a deep breath, and his tone also contained a trace of unwillingness and pain.


    Even his body was shaking!

 Chapter 1661： Do it yourself

    That was because of anger, because of unwillingness, but I had to bow my head!


    Li Chengfeng can say that he has played this kind of emotion very well. If he wants to enter the show business circle, he can definitely easily win a dozen actor awards.


    Jiang Ning saw all this in his eyes, but at the same time he didn''t care about it at all.


    He sees too much.


    After so many years of fighting on the battlefield, many of the people who died under Jiang Ning''s were like this, with super acting skills and good at disguising themselves.


    It''s just that they didn''t know that Jiang Ning would never believe them, even if they acted more realistically.


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Chengfeng''s expression of grief and nodded: "I see the sincerity of Patriarch Li."


    "The person who should bear the responsibility assumes the responsibility, and everything will be forgotten."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning took a step and walked into the hall.


    The cold corner of Li Chengfeng''s eyes flashed past.


    He watched Jiang Ning walk into the hall, suddenly sneered in his heart, here it is!


    Jiang Ning really thought he was subdued, thinking that he was afraid of his identity and strength as God of War!


    He didn''t even know that this was a Hongmen Banquet, as long as he stepped into that hall, he would not even want to leave today!


    Li Chengfeng recovered his expression and immediately followed.


    "Mr. Jiang, please sit down."


    He asked Jiang Ning to sit down. The people standing around were the core members of the Li family. Except for Jiang Ning and Li Chengfeng, the rest were not qualified to sit.


    The faces of those people were angry, unwilling, and did not hide the slightest.


    These are Li Chengfeng who acted realistically and kept the truth from them.


    No one but himself now knows what will happen next!


    "Take Lee Sung Jae!"


    Li Chengfeng roared.


    After speaking, several people walked in with Li Chengzai outside.


    His face is full of scars, and his hands are firmly bound by ropes!


    "Kneel down!"


    Li Chengfeng yelled, and the two masters immediately kicked behind Li Chengzai''s knee. Li Chengzai couldn''t control it and knelt in front of Jiang Ning with a plop.


    This is even more so that the rest of the Li family saw their eyes split apart, clenched their fists, and wished to rush forward immediately and besieged Jiang Ning!


    But Jiang Ning, expressionless, seemed to kneel before his eyes, but it was just a dog.


    "Li Chengjae, you know you are guilty!"


    Li Chengfeng pointed at Li Chengzai and sternly shouted, "You have offended Mr. Jiang again and again. You are sinful and unforgivable!"


    "Huh, Li Chengfeng, for such a kid, you want to kill me!"


    Li Chengzai shouted, hysterically, "You are the sinner of the Li family!"


    "Kill if you want, if you have the ability, you can do it yourself!"


    He sneered, with no fear on his face, his eyes staring straight at Jiang Ning, like a fierce wolf, he couldn''t wait to bite Jiang Ning to pieces with his sharp teeth!


    "Bold!"


    Li Chengfeng stepped forward two steps and slapped Li Chengzai''s face with a slap, "Do you dare to be so disrespectful? Ran Yi to serve Yixi Zheshan?! It''s time to kill!"


    After that, he walked up to Jiang Ning and respectfully said: "Mr. Jiang, please do it yourself, kill him!"


    "Such a person has been expelled from the Li family by me, and is no longer a member of my Li family. In my Li family, there is no such person who disrespects Mr. Jiang."


    He lowered his head, his voice was full of respect, but he secretly used his eyes to communicate with Li Sung-jae.


    Seeing the expression in his eyes, Li Chengzai''s hand tied behind his back moved lightly, and the originally tightly tied rope was a little loose.


    His eyes were still fierce, and there was no change in his expression. He always stared at Jiang Ning, but his hands were gradually exerting force to break free from those ropes!

 Chapter 1662： Fake show

    "it is good!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t seem to realize it, "Patriarch Li, this is what you asked for. Others in your Li family are okay, right?"


    He deliberately raised his head and glanced around, and everyone around him dared not speak!


    This was requested by Li Chengfeng himself, what can they say?


    "Whoever dares to have an opinion, immediately expel Li''s family!"


    "Lu Paling Paran loves to serve? Li Chengfeng firmly said.


    Jiang Ning nodded, stood up directly, took a step forward, and arrived in front of Li Chengzai.


    At that moment, Lee Sung Jae released his hand!


    In his back waist, there is a dagger hidden!


    It was too late and then soon, even Li Chengfeng felt his heart hang suddenly.


    Jiang Ning even dared to come in front of Li Chengzai, this is the best chance to kill him!


    Li Chengfeng held his breath, as if he had seen Jiang Ning being pierced into the heart by Li Chengzai.


    The two are too close!


    Lee Sung Jae is about to do it!


    boom!


    But suddenly, Jiang Ning moved.


    too fast!


    Fast as lightning!


    Obviously there was still a step away, but at that moment, Jiang Ning was in front of Li Chengzai in the blink of an eye, and slapped Li Chengzai''s head with a palm.


    Click!


    Immediately, there was a clear sound.


    Li Chengfeng''s pupils suddenly dilated.


    This¡­


    The blood flowed down from Li Chengzai''s forehead, he was still behind him, just holding the hand of the dagger, and slowly relaxed.


    Those eyes seemed to be a little bit unbelievable. They didn''t seem to understand. How could Jiang Ning suddenly act without saying a word, and, so quickly...


    How is this possible.


    This is just acting, he and Li Chengfeng sang double reeds!


    But now, the fake drama is really done?


    The blood dripped from Li Chengzai¡¯s forehead, to the bridge of his nose, to his lips, dripping to the ground, ticking...


    The whole hall was silent for an instant, deadly silent!


    Li Chengfeng was stunned, his head roared, and instantly became blank.


    Others have red eyes and are almost crazy!


    Jiang Ning really killed Li Sung Jae!


    Is this what Li Chengfeng personally requested?


    All the scenes became real in an instant.


    "Since you want to die with all your heart, and Patriarch Li''s request, then I will fulfill you."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "Adults have to be responsible for what they do. Now, the Li family and I have been cleaned up."


    Boom¡ª


    Li Chengzai still opened his eyes wide, and fell to the ground.


    His face was surprised, he couldn''t believe it, he was unwilling, and he regretted it.


    But everything is too late.


    Li Chengfeng''s heart beat violently and his mouth was open. He didn''t know what to say. He watched Li Chengjae fall there, watching their script, and suddenly changed his style in the middle of the act.


    Not the result they want!


    "This¡­"


    Li Chengfeng opened his mouth and his eyes turned red in an instant.


    What the **** is going on here.


    "Patriarch Li, your Li family and I have settled both grievances and grievances. I have satisfied your requirements."


    Jiang Ning looked at him and said lightly, "Don''t thank me."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning stopped saying anything, and turned around and left.


    The whole hall was silent.


    No one dared to stop Jiang Ning, and no one dared to say anything.


    Because all of this was requested by Li Chengfeng, he asked Jiang Ning to kill Li Chengzai himself!


    Li Chengfeng was still standing there, his whole person seemed to be petrified, he still hadn''t reacted to what was going on.


    "Li Chengfeng! You are a beast!"


    Suddenly, I didn''t know who it was, and shouted.

 Chapter 1663： Lins action

    In the hall, the pan was suddenly fried!


    As soon as Li Chengfeng raised his head, there was a fist that slammed it over and hit him in the face, directly smashing him back a few steps.


    A gray-headed old man, his eyes were red with anger.


    "He is your brother!"


    "You even want his life, and let others kill him in front of us. Are you still a human being!"


    "Li Chengfeng, you are inferior to pigs and dogs!"


    I didn''t know who it was, he couldn''t bear it, and rushed forward, ignoring Li Chengfeng or their Patriarch, and kicked it directly. Even if he died, he would beat Li Chengfeng severely today.


    Before Li Chengfeng could speak, someone rushed up again, as if going crazy, punching and kicking around him.


    But in a moment, Li Chengfeng was knocked to the ground.


    They really couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He killed several core members, and now even his own brothers were asked to kill Jiang Ning. Li Chengfeng was not a human at all, he was even more vicious than a snake!


    Li Chengfeng fell to the ground, angry and unwilling, he shouted that it was not like this, it was not like this, but who would care about him?


    The play they acted is so lifelike that, apart from Jiang Ning, almost even himself was about to be deceived.


    No one would believe what he said now.


    "From today, I will formally stand on my own and leave the Li family! I don''t want to be a family member of such an impersonal person!"


    "I leave the Li family!"


    "I''m leaving too! The industry under my name no longer has anything to do with Li''s!"


    Someone yelled.


    I didn''t know that it was because of the anger, but took this opportunity to happen. Li Chengfeng wanted to stop it, but he couldn''t stop it.


    He is now unpopular at all.


    The hall quickly became empty. Li Chengfeng sat on the ground, and Li Chengzai''s body was not far away, still staring.


    He was ready to kill Jiang Ning with a single blow, but he did not expect that Jiang Ning would attack him earlier and directly kill him.


    And everything is counted in Li Chengfeng''s body.


    The Li family seemed to fall apart all at once!


    "How could it become like this, how could it become like this..."


    Li Chengfeng''s hair was messy, and he didn''t know who had stepped on a shoe print on his body. He was extremely embarrassed.


    There is no trace of the majesty of the Li Family Patriarch.


    He muttered to himself, looking at Li Chengzai''s corpse, he didn''t expect that Li Chengzai was the one who killed him in the end.


    Jiang Ning...have seen everything through?


    ...


    In less than two days, Li''s turmoil occurred.


    Several senior executives publicly stated that they took the sector and industry they controlled, separated from the Lee family and established themselves, which caused a huge earthquake in East Korea all at once.


    No one thought that such a thing as powerful as the Li family would happen to such a behemoth.


    And when the news of Li Chengzai''s death came out, it shocked the whole country!


    There was a lot of news that it was Li Chengjae and Li Chengfeng who were fighting for the interests of the Li family and fought. In the end, Li Chengjae died and Li Chengfeng was injured.


    There are even many core members who died as a result.


    The Li family seemed to be caught in extremely negative news all at once.


    Many channel dealers who have cooperated with Li''s were all panicked, and no one knew what was going on.


    But intuition tells them that this matter is very serious. Not only the Li family will suffer heavy losses, but their cooperators will also suffer great losses.


    The Li family can afford this kind of infighting, but their small business, but they don''t even have the ability to bear it.


    For a while, everyone is in danger!


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, Lin''s action was taken.

 Chapter 1664： Take advantage of the fire

    Those vacillating partners, Lin took the initiative to contact them to help them resist risks and provide good cooperation conditions, which makes it difficult for people to refuse.


    Getting down from a crumbling ship and boarding another ship to set sail may not be a good choice.


    In two or three days, everything has changed too much.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t care about these.


    From the moment Li Chengzai died, he knew that the Li family civil strife was about to begin.


    This kind of big family, everyone is very united on the surface, but each is operating for their own interests. Once there is the danger of losing everything, no one will sit back and die.


    Not to mention, Li Chengfeng''s acting performance made everyone believe that he was a person who did not recognize him.


    Even if he is his own younger brother, he can abandon him, so what is the other person?


    "In three days, there were sixteen more Lin''s partners, all of whom broke away from Li''s side."


    Xiao Zhao didn''t know what happened, "Brother Ning, are we taking advantage of the fire?"


    She didn''t know why the Li family suddenly became like this, but the guess must be related to Jiang Ning. She has experienced a lot of these things. Anyway, whoever provokes Jiang Ning will never end well.


    "You are so gentle, it doesn''t look like robbery at all,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Robbery is rough and tough, do you understand?"


    "understood!"


    Xiao Zhao''s eyes lit up, as if the heart of a bandit was activated, and he understood in an instant.


    Jiang Ning said she was not ruthless enough!


    The shopping mall is like a battlefield. Today you are kind to the enemy, but tomorrow the enemy will kill you!


    To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself.


    You can''t be polite!


    "Brother, she will learn badly like this."


    A Fei grumbled, "This sister Zhao gets up cruel, even I''m afraid, now it seems that you are brave behind your back, so you are not afraid of fear."


    He raised his eyebrows and deliberately glanced at Jiang Ning, as if he was looking at his own words, whether Jiang Ning was angry.


    But Jiang Ning still had no expression.


    He didn''t bother to care about the love and hatred between A Fei and Xiao Zhao.


    How this pair of enemies develop is their own business. Just like Jiang Ning, he never cared about Brother Gou and Legend of Provincial Capital, whether they would spark different sparks.


    "Black Dragon Club, still can''t stay."


    Jiang Ning changed the subject, "Moreover, the person behind the Li family hasn''t appeared yet, I think it''s just one step away."


    Speaking of business affairs, A Fei frowned.


    "Could it be that person?"


    "It must be him!"


    A strong killing intent broke out in Jiang Ning''s eyes, "Fang Yin!"


    Except for the second elder of the Fang family who escaped, who else would it be?


    This guy must have hidden his appearance and acted in the dark, but his coveting for the boxing score will only grow stronger.


    At present, more than half of the fist scores are in Jiang Ning''s hands. Fang Yin wants to have the right to speak, not only to obtain fist scores, but also to greatly weaken Jiang Ning.


    It''s just that it seems that this is a very difficult thing to do.


    For Jiang Ning, getting all the boxing scores, killing Fang Yin by the way, and getting all the secrets about the boxing scores from him is the same thing to do now.


    "This old immortal is very good at hiding. If he is in Handu, is there a way to get him out?"


    A Fei gritted his teeth.


    Anyone who threatens Jiang Ning will never let go!


    "When the Black Dragon Society is destroyed, the Li family is shaky, and he should come out."

 Chapter 1665： Which one do you like

    You don''t need to think about it, if there is no one behind the Li family, how could it be possible to know Ji Dao? Zhe Lu Pa love Xi Lu Shi Zhe?


    Li Sung-jae''s coveting of the fist sheet is definitely because he understands the potential of the fist sheet, otherwise, it would not be the case.


    But he didn''t think that ordinary people are not qualified to obtain boxing scores and have them for a long time.


    Even if it is only a short-term possession, it is already considered a luxury.


    "I don''t know this Li family..."


    Jiang Ning squinted, "Will there be a page of boxing score."


    According to the information currently controlled by Zhao Zhao, there is a high probability that there will be a page of boxing scores on Donghan''s side, but if it were not in the biggest Li family, where would it be?


    He didn''t even believe that people like Fang Yin would come to East Korea for no reason.


    Now I don¡¯t know anything. The Li family is now falling apart, and Li Chengfeng is probably not in the mood to think about boxing. Now he should be thinking about how to reintegrate the Li family.


    And this opportunity belongs to Lin''s.


    Jiang Ning has issued an order to let Xiao Zhao fully carry out his activities, so that Lin''s products can occupy sufficient market share in the shortest possible time.


    This can be regarded as a real gift for Lin Yu from him, as a day, it''s almost her birthday.


    Jiang Ning hadn''t thought of how to help her.


    This is the first time he has helped Lin Yuzhen celebrate his birthday. He must definitely impress Lin Yu, and it is best to never forget it.


    Lin''s promotion of products, this series of activities, has full experience.


    At the beginning, different methods were used to occupy the southeast coastal area, Shenghai area, and the north. Now, East Korea can go hand in hand in a variety of ways.


    First, the press conference!


    Second, the spokesperson propaganda!


    Third, investment sponsorship is a long-term advertising effect. With Lin''s current influence in East Korea, the price they need to pay is too high, and Xiao Zhao first rejected it.


    What she has to do is to ignite the first fire. Later, she does not need to find someone to sponsor, but waits for others to come to ask for cooperation.


    In the first two steps, Lin had already made all preparations.


    Shenghai Interstellar Entertainment has cultivated many artists. In addition to promoting them and packaging their popularity, one of their most important tasks is to endorse the Lin family.


    You must work hard for your own products. Everyone knows how good the boss Jiang Ning is.


    In the development of Interstellar Entertainment, you never need to worry about suffering from the unspoken rules of the entertainment circle, and you can realize your dreams to the greatest extent.


    As long as there is a chance, you can do something for Lin and Jiangning. Those little stars are going to use it!


    Even if they fight, they don''t hesitate to do so.


    Ye Qingwu is no stranger to it. Anyway, she waits for Jiang Ning''s call at any time. As long as Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, anyone calls her, she can leave everything behind and help them at any time.


    Of course, Lin Yu would never embarrass Ye Qingwu, nor would Jiang Ning.


    They all want to maintain their dreams as much as possible and not be polluted.


    But as long as Lin needs it, they are obliged to do so!


    At this moment, more than a dozen starlets are all in place, and the leader is naturally Ye Qingwu.


    No matter how busy she is, she will take time to come and stand for Lin''s platform.


    More than a dozen big beauties, the temperament of the audience is invincible, at the press conference, the camera lights never stopped.


    Click, click, click!


    Bright blinds everyone''s eyes.


    "Which one do you like?"


    Xiao Zhao saw A Fei staring at a few little stars, and deliberately said, "I''ll ask for a call for you."


    "Really? Sister Zhao is so good."


    A Fei smiled and pointed her finger, "She, she, her, and her... just introduce me to me."


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "I am an authentic person and a flower guard...Ouch!"

 Chapter 1666： Hands and feet

    A Fei hadn''t finished speaking, Xiao Zhao had already kicked it, kicked A Fei''s calf, and gave him a fierce look.


    She doesn''t care about A Fei''s relationship with Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning is Jiang Ning, A Fei is A Fei, she should fight or fight!


    Should bully or bully!


    A Fei didn''t hide, and let Xiao Zhao kick him on his leg, deliberately pretending to be very painful and grinning.


    "Just like you, are you still a master flower protector? You protect yourself first!"


    Xiao Zhaobai glanced at A Fei and completely forgot the scene of A Fei beating dozens of people that day.


    It doesn''t matter if you choose to forget.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a noise, and a corner of the stage collapsed suddenly. The little star who had just walked to that position suddenly screamed. As soon as he crooked, he was about to fall off the stage.


    Said it was too late, then A Fei dashed out, stretched out his hand, took the person in his arms, and took it down.


    His feet? Ershan Lingran Yixiyi Ling? It seemed that nothing happened at all.


    "Thanks, thank you!"


    The little star who almost fell was still in shock, her pretty face paled, and her heart thumped violently.


    She took a look, and if she fell down just now, her head would have landed first. Today, let alone a catwalk, it''s a question of whether she can live!


    "what happened?"


    Xiao Zhao didn''t care if A Fei was still holding people in his arms, so he frowned and said immediately, "What about the field affairs? How can such a problem arise if there is nothing to do, what should I do if there is something to do?"


    She was angry.


    On such an important occasion as the publicity conference, such a problem would arise. She has repeatedly asked for strict guarantees that there will be no accidents.


    "I''m fine, Sister Zhao."


    The little star patted his chest, his face still pale, "Yes, it just got a cramp."


    Ye Qingwu also walked over, and after asking a few words, her face was a little ugly.


    "You rest first, we will finish the field."


    Ye Qingwu finished speaking, ready to continue to bring people back to the court.


    "Pause first."


    A Fei shook his head, "Someone''s hands and feet have been moved here."


    When he opened his mouth, Ye Qingwu''s face changed slightly, Xiao Zhao was also a little surprised, had someone touched him here?


    They are just doing a product launch and taking a show. What''s the point of doing this, not to mention, who dares?


    The Li family, don''t they still know how to repent, and what is the end of provoke Jiang Ning, don''t they have a clue about it?


    "However, this press conference was suddenly suspended, and the impact may not be good,"


    Xiao Zhao said, "The scene is so multimedia, I don''t know what they will do."


    "Just suspend the catwalk, find a reason to deal with the past, the event can continue."


    A Fei pointed to the stage, "I''m worried that those positions have been manipulated. If something goes wrong, these reporters have more things to write about. Who will pay attention to the product?"


    He glanced around, his eyes swept across the crowd, and suddenly he found a person wearing a peaked cap, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    Sure enough, something was wrong.


    A Fei snorted and let go of his hand: "Can you stand?"


    "Sister Zhao, you can help her to rest, Qing Wu, you take control of the stage, and you don''t need to walk the show, just stand there and say, just keep the atmosphere of the scene, it''s not difficult for you.


    "it is good."


    Ye Qingwu reacted immediately, it was not the first time that she experienced such a situation.


    After I met Jiang Ning, this was all too normal.


    "how about you?"


    Xiao Zhao saw that A Fei was leaving.


    "I want to be a flower protector."


    After speaking, A Fei''s figure disappeared.

 Chapter 1667： Should you fight

    Xiao Zhao gritted his teeth and couldn''t see A Fei before he had time to say anything.


    "Xiao Zhao, take control of the venue first. Others just want to disrupt. We can''t let him succeed."


    "it is good!"


    Two people immediately took measures.


    The event continued, and the atmosphere at the scene was not greatly affected.


    I have to say that a star of Ye Qingwu''s level has extremely strong field control ability. She only needs to stand there, like a beam of light, exuding infinite charm, attracting everyone''s attention.


    A few songs and a few interactions brought the atmosphere of the scene even more.


    At the same time.


    A Fei chased him out for a few blocks, always remembering the appearance of the person just now, even if that guy only showed a small part of his face.


    ?Ling Yiyi Close Pa Xilu Pa? Da Da Da!


    The footsteps are fast!


    The person wearing the peaked cap quickly passed through the crowd, looking back from time to time, and making sure that no one was following, turned around and entered a small alley.


    But after only a few steps, he stopped suddenly and frowned.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Huh!"


    The person wearing the peaked cap did not say a word, lowered his head, turned around and ran, and didn''t want to conflict with A Fei at all.


    "I want to run!"


    A Fei burst out with a loud shout, like a human-shaped monster, rushing out from under his feet, as fast as lightning!


    As soon as the man ran to the entrance of the alley, he felt a cold wind on his back!


    boom!


    Before he had time to turn his head, he was kicked by A Fei and flew out, and he rolled directly on the ground several times, so that people passing by could not help but scream.


    "Don''t run away?"


    A Fei walked over slowly, looking at the man who fell on the ground, arched like a prawn, and said lightly, "Run, keep running."


    He stretched out his hand, grabbed the person, and looked up at the people around him.


    "It''s this person! Everyone, look at it! If you make someone else''s belly bigger and run away, you have no conscience!"


    A Fei yelled, "There is a wife at home and she is still messing around outside. You said this kind of person should be beaten?"


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd scolded a few words.


    "It''s time to fight! A scumbag!"


    "kill him!"


    "Tui~!"


    A Fei picked up the person: "I won''t let this kind of person go!"


    With that said, in the angry eyes of people around him, he directly took them away.


    Jidao Wuguan branch.


    Jiang Ning has not been able to go out of the gate and the second gate these days.


    In addition to making tea, every day is to seriously ponder the Ji Dao boxing book. The days when Lin Yu is not around are dull and boring.


    "thump!"


    ALFY threw the person on the ground: "Just this kid, I want to do something at the press conference."


    Jiang Ning raised his eyes and looked at the man who was kneeling there with a swollen nose and swollen nose, knowing that he had been repaired by A Fei.


    "Whose person?"


    "Pu''s house."


    A Fei curled his lips, "The former hall master of the Black Dragon Association, Park Dacheng, is from their Pu family."


    The man didn''t say a word, so he dared not speak at all.


    Five or six of his teeth were knocked out by A Fei, so how dare to open his mouth now.


    Pu''s family?


    Jiang Ning shook his head and waved his hand: "Don''t ask me about this kind of thing."


    Where does he have this interest, he will deal with all kinds of dogs and cats.


    He has let Brother Gou and the others do it, even the Black Dragon Club will disappear, let alone the Pu family.


    "Brother, this Pu family is nothing, but this kid said that many people in the Han are all eyeing the Lin family."


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Ning, who had already didn''t want to pay any attention, couldn''t help raising his head when he heard someone staring at Lin.


    Even the Li family was easily dismantled by him, and anyone would dare to stare at the Lin family?

 Chapter 1668： Lean camel

    "In the Li family''s civil strife, these people want to take the opportunity to benefit the fisherman, and they only know that the Lin family is cooperating with the Li family, and they want to take the opportunity to swallow the Lin family''s property in East Korea and come close to the Li family."


    This dare to treat Lin''s as a dessert before dinner.


    They didn''t know why the Li family suddenly collapsed. The core members all had to split their families.


    A business empire collapsed!


    Those people in the Li family will not leak such embarrassing things, even if they want to leave the Li family, the last name in the name will still be Li.


    "Say!"


    A Fei kicked the man, "What else do you know?"


    "what--"


    The man yelled, a little afraid: "I have told you everything I know, I...ah!"


    He didn''t finish his words, A Fei kicked again.


    "You said so much, how can I remember? Say it again!"


    The man wants to cry without tears, what the **** are these people.


    He didn''t dare to refute, A Fei''s method, he didn''t want to try again even if he died.


    "The Li family has a sudden internal strife. This is a good opportunity for other families in East Korea. If a whale loses everything, the Li family is the whale..."


    "They want to fight for the Li family''s property, even if they can''t grab it, they can get a share, but they don''t dare to grab it directly. After all, a thin camel is bigger than a horse!"


    The man''s Adam''s apple slipped, and his voice became smaller and smaller.


    "So, they thought it would be easier to start with Lin?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help being a little funny.


    Is he too low-key, or Lin looks so good to bully.


    These people dared to stare at Lin''s.


    "They think that the power that the Lin family cultivated in the Li family in China..."


    No wonder.


    Many multinational corporations, as well as investment groups, will invest large sums of money in some developing regions, especially those emerging companies that use equity to control them.


    When new companies grow up, they are still in their hands. This is not only the control of the economy, but the significance of it is deeper!


    Many people have played with this approach, so much so that they think that Lin is an enterprise supported by the Li family in the East China Sea.


    Can his Li family afford it?


    Jiang Ning squinted slightly and stared at the man: "Then what they want to do, do you know?"


    "do not know."


    The man shook his head.


    "Then you are worthless."


    Hearing these words, the man''s thighs trembled, and there was a stream of heat instantly, making his thighs feel warm!


    No value...that means, to die!


    "I know I know!"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand, and the man''s face was paler in fright, "I know some! I will tell you all!"


    The man hurriedly told Jiang Ning what he knew, and he dared not miss a single word.


    He still knew where this Jidao martial arts hall was.


    Even this piece of land belonged to their Pu family before. He didn''t know how Pu Dacheng died.


    After the man had finished speaking, he was pulled out by A? Fu Wu Lu and Yi Ai Fei.


    Jiang Ning sat there and poured himself a cup of tea.


    The purpose of his coming to East Korea is very simple. One is to let Lin expand the market. This East Korean market is very important, especially in Lin¡¯s main industry. There is a big market in the beauty sector.


    Secondly, it was the intelligence from Manager Zhao that there might be a page of boxing scores in East Korea.


    Now the Li family is about to fall apart, but there is still no whereabouts of the boxing book. When the black dragon meeting is gone, I don''t know if the person hiding behind will come out.


    But now, there are some clowns who always want to die, don''t know why.

 Chapter 1669： Hidden mystery

    Since they want to die, they must be fulfilled.


    If people don¡¯t offend me, I don¡¯t offend people.


    Jiang Ning is a very pure person, everyone is in peace, he keeps one eye closed, and will not take the initiative to trouble others.


    Even Lin''s development to this day is not for making money.


    Making money is not an end, but a means. It is just his means to help Lin Yuzhen realize his dream.


    He is really not interested in money.


    But there are always people who want to prevent him from helping Lin Yu really realize his dream. Jiang Ning will not bear it.


    He immediately called the dog brother.


    "List, ask A Fei for it, and give me some warning."


    Jiang Ning said, "Just let them remember the lesson."


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Ning left the matter behind, took out the boxing score, and continued to devote himself to it.


    Ji Dao Boxing is not simple. Jiang Ning has always felt this way. The deeper he studied, the stronger this feeling.


    He Daoren would rather use his own death to make him pay attention to it, which shows that the secret behind Ji Dao Boxing Manual is definitely not imaginable by ordinary people.


    Even if it is the eight hidden families who chose to retreat to Zhongnanshan and wait for the birth of the boxing table, it was only because the family controlled it and deciphered the code of the boxing table.


    No one knows what the real secret of boxing is.


    The elders of the major families, apart from the dead Fang Jin, I am afraid that only Fang Yin is left, and they will learn more.


    Jiang Ning held the fist score in his hand, rubbing his fingers on the lines of the fist score.


    The unique texture made him frown.


    A light suddenly flashed in his eyes, and with a move of his fingers, he slid in different directions, and the touch from his fingertips seemed to change slightly.


    "These lines... haven''t noticed before."


    Jiang Ning rubbed his fingers carefully, and with his sensitive perception ability, the tactile feedback from these lines was indeed somewhat different.


    He picked up the boxing sheet and looked at it from different angles. The simple moves had a different feeling, which he had discovered long ago.


    It is also true that what everyone can comprehend from boxing scores is completely different.


    But this pattern, people who have not been able to control the fist sheet, really have no chance to know.


    Even Jiang Ning, it was only at this moment that he unintentionally felt that such a subtle difference, if he was not sensitive enough, it would be difficult to find.


    Jiang Ning held the fist sheet in both hands, seriously, repeatedly twisting and twisting, more and more sure, these lines hidden mystery.


    Even they see different patterns from different angles, probably because of these lines.


    There are so many secrets hidden in a boxing score.


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, feeling that he was far away? Zhexi closed Wu Shiyi Ranshan? The secret to the boxing chart was solved, and there was still a long way to go, even if he had collected nine pages of boxing chart and wanted to crack the boxing chart Secrets are all extremely difficult things.


    "Come slowly, I don''t believe it, I don''t know something like this."


    He slowly closed his eyes and continued thinking.


    at the same time!


    Black Dragon Club!


    When Jiang Ning''s order came down, Brother Gou and the others would immediately execute it without any hesitation.


    At this moment, the headquarters of the Black Dragon Association.


    Brother Gou stood there, on the ground, a group of people were lying on their stomachs, crying for mercy.


    In the chairperson''s position, there was a middle-aged man sitting, trembling all over, and there was no trace of blood on his face.


    He is the new president of the Black Dragon Association. He has only been the president for less than two days. He didn''t even have time to celebrate, and he was almost shocked at this moment.

 Chapter 1670： Do a big vote!

    "Playing in underground circles, none of us are afraid."


    Brother Gou walked up to him, stretched out his hand and patted his face, "My elder brother said that he must convince people with virtue, so this is just a warning."


    The man glanced at it. A dozen people lying on the ground were all the backbone of the Black Dragon Association!


    They were all beaten up by the dog brothers. I am afraid that the psychological defense line has collapsed. They said they were just warnings?


    "understand?"


    "Ming, understand..."


    The man murmured while shaking his legs.


    "Go, next one!"


    After that, Brother Gou took out his little book from his pocket, crossed out the first Black Dragon Club, and crossed the second Pu''s family, "If you want to do it, just do a big ticket!"


    Listening to Brother Gou and the others, looking at the back of Brother Gou and them, the man sitting in the chairperson''s position trembled even more severely.


    This group of...wolves!


    He suddenly felt that being the president of the Black Dragon Guild had no benefit at all, except for being beaten and standing in the forefront.


    "I... I announce that I will withdraw from the Black Dragon Club!"


    He cried.


    Brother Gou and the others did not delay a minute and a second, holding the small notebooks in their hands, on which was the list from A Fei, who were all overtly and secretly people who were making trouble for Lin''s.


    In just a few days, Handu seemed to have an earthquake!


    The whole Han was shaken.


    The important members of several big families are either sick, some accident happened, or old age.


    They had just been arrogant in the market, and in a blink of an eye, they shrank up obediently.


    The people in Handu were all dumbfounded.


    First, the Li family broke up and broke up, and then other families, not only failed to take advantage of this opportunity to rise, but inexplicably suffered a severe blow and suffered heavy losses!


    On the contrary, Lin, a foreign company that had just arrived, had a smooth flow and strong product capabilities, quickly accumulating the first batch of users.


    Li Chengfeng was very depressed.


    He even vomited blood in depression, didn''t sleep for a few days and nights, and almost jumped off the building in depression.


    He sat there, his face was gloomy, his pale face, and his murderous aura almost condensed into water!


    boom!


    He hit the table with a punch: "Why! Why!"


    He is not reconciled? He loves to pay attention to Lu Shidi Xiling? Heart!


    He is not reconciled!


    Now the Li family has lost not only tens of billions, but also people. The entire Li family is like a pile of scattered sand. He doesn''t know whether it will collapse in the future.


    Those guys who had been hiding for many years now took the opportunity to jump out, split the Li family, and even stabbed a knife in his heart!


    Li Chengfeng was trembling.


    "Because you are weak."


    Behind him, a voice came, "If you are weak, you have no decision-making power, and even your life is not yours."


    Li Chengfeng didn''t turn his head, he knew who it was.


    "how about you?"


    He said coldly, "You are hiding in the dark, and you don''t even dare to face Jiang Ning in a straightforward manner. Is it because you are too weak?"


    "Your life is also not in your own hands!"


    He was not to be outdone, and his tone was full of mockery: "You and I are the same people, so don''t be superior there!"


    Fang Yin walked out of the darkness, showing half of his face, expressionless and not angry at all.


    "But I can change your destiny."


    He said lightly, "As long as you want, you can come up with enough chips, I can."


    Li Chengfeng stood up and turned to look at Fang Yin. The two looked at each other.


    "Why should I believe you? Lee Sung-jae believed in you and died!"

 Chapter 1671： Full counterattack

    Li Chengfeng was a little hysterical and didn''t believe every word Fang Yin said.


    He didn''t trust the other party, and he was very alert.


    "boom!"


    The door of the study opened suddenly.


    Ten people rushed in and surrounded Fang''s syndicate!


    Li Chengfeng sneered: "You should have boxing scores, right?"


    Fang Yin didn''t move, his eyes rolled, and he glanced at the dozen or so masters around him.


    "I have a boxing score, do you think you can get it."


    His tone was very calm, he didn''t pay attention to these people at all.


    "As long as you have it, I will get it!"


    Li Chengfeng waved his hand, "Kill him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a dozen masters immediately rushed towards Fang Yin.


    He had long wanted to kill Fang Yin.


    Had it not been for this guy to confuse Li Chengzai, he would never provoke Jiang Ning, let alone die!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    More than a dozen masters rushed towards Fang Yin, but Fang Yin just sneered, raised his hand suddenly, punched out several punches, and knocked all the people close to him away!


    The heavy fist made people''s eardrums sore.


    But for a moment, a dozen masters all fell to the ground, and I don''t know how many sternums were broken!


    Fang Yin hasn''t gotten a killer yet.


    He glanced at the dozen or so people who fell on the ground with a look of disdain.


    Turning his head and looking at Li Chengfeng whose expression changed.


    "I said that even if I have a boxing score, you can''t get it, you are too weak."


    He took a step forward, and Li Chengfeng took a step back and stepped back to the corner, with nowhere to go. The fear on his face gradually couldn''t be concealed.


    "You can''t even control your own destiny. Why do you bargain with me?"


    Fang Yin suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Li Chengfeng''s neck. With a little force with his fingers, he directly lifted Li Chengfeng up and pressed it firmly against the wall!


    "Hmm--"


    Li Chengfeng slapped Fang Yin''s hand hard, but couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    He felt that he was about to be unable to breathe, and the terrible feeling of suffocation caused his head to gradually produce a buzzing sound.


    "Stop, stop..."


    He struggled, making a sound desperately.


    "Whether you want to cooperate with me or not depends not on whether you are willing or not, but on me, whether you need or not!


    "You have this value, then I need it. If you don''t have this value..."


    Fang Yin''s face was expressionless, and the force on his fingers became heavier and heavier.


    Li Chengfeng''s face gradually turned red, and immediately turned blue. He tried to open his mouth, trying to say that he was valuable, but he couldn''t say anything.


    The brain is about to explode!


    He slapped Fang Yin''s hand with his hand, begging with his eyes!


    "thump!"


    Fang Yin released his hand? Zhexishan loves Wushan Erxi?


    At that moment, Li Chengfeng felt for the first time that being able to breathe freely was such a happy thing.


    Survived.


    After a while, he slumped on the ground and looked up at Fang Yin.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Now he really can''t even control his own destiny.


    There are dozens of masters in the Li family, but what can they do?


    In front of these masters of national martial arts, these so-called masters are simply furnishings!


    "A total counterattack,"


    Fang Yindao, "I don''t care what method you use or what price you pay, you will have to attack Lin''s comprehensively and interfere with the penetration of Jidao Martial Arts Hall!"


    Li Chengfeng''s eyes flickered.


    Lin Family and Ji Dao Wuguan...


    When he thinks of Jidao martial arts school, he thinks of Jiang Ning, that terrible man.


    "Jiang Ning... Are you sure you want to be an enemy of him?"


    Li Chengfeng knew Jiang Ning''s identity, "Don''t you know how terrible he is."

 Chapter 1672： Real goal

    "Hmph, my brother, just died in his hands!"


    Fang Yin shouted sharply.


    His voice was like a ghost, sharp and sharp.


    "Our brothers were all killed by Jiang Ning, so we are the same kind of people, and we have a common enemy!"


    Li Chengfeng is terrified!


    How did he know that a strong man like Fang Yin would be killed by Jiang Ning''s elder brother.


    Fang Yin is so powerful, his elder brother is certainly not bad.


    But why... also died in Jiang Ning''s hands.


    The Eastern God of War is so terrifying!


    Li Chengfeng didn''t speak, and sat on the ground blankly. He suddenly felt that he seemed to be embarking on a path of no return, with no retreat at all.


    Going forward, I''m afraid I will definitely die in Jiang Ning''s hands, and go back...


    Fang Yin didn''t allow him to retreat at all.


    "From now on, the Li family will be used by me. You are at my disposal, understand?"


    Fang Yindao, "I can guarantee that you can take back the control of the Li family and you will still be the largest family in East Korea."


    This is a deal, and the Li family is the bargaining chip for two people.


    "In addition to dealing with Jiangning, there should be other things, should I do it?"


    Li Chengfeng is not a fool.


    He could feel that Fang Yin''s purpose of controlling himself was definitely not to obtain the Li Family.


    To these peerless masters, the fame and fortune of the dunya are nothing but clouds. The use of powerful strength is equivalent to having everything!


    "I want you, help me check the whereabouts of the boxing score!"


    Fang Yindao, "On the one hand, you have to attract Jiang Ning''s attention and let him focus on you. On the other hand, you must use all the strength of the Li family to help me find the whereabouts of the boxing record."


    "Aren''t you going to get the boxing score in Jiangning''s hand?"


    Li Chengfeng was shocked.


    Immediately he reacted and shouted angrily: "You already knew that Jiang Ning''s boxing score could not be grabbed at all! You deliberately asked my brother to die!"


    "Hehe, if he was smart with you, he wouldn''t die."


    "you!"


    Li Chengfeng was furious, but he instantly curbed his temper.


    He can''t attack, let alone dared to attack.


    Fang Yin has already proved that now he can''t even control his own life.


    "In two days, I can let you take control of the Li family again. This is what you can get, and you must help me find what I want, otherwise..."


    Fang Yin didn''t say the next sentence.


    But Li Chengfeng knew that if he couldn''t help Fang Yin find the boxing score, then the Li family would fall apart again, even worse than this time, and there would be no chance of turning over?!


    He was still in a daze, Fang Yin had already left.


    Looking at the masters who were still lying on the ground, a strong sense of powerlessness rose in Li Chengfeng''s heart.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized that Fang Yin''s initial goal was not Jiang Ning''s boxing record.


    I want to grab the boxing score from Jiang Ning. If Fang Yin had this strength, he would have done it a long time ago. Where do I need them? Li? Love Xi Er Wu Wu and Lu Wu? Family?


    He just wanted to use the Li family to contain the Lin family, in order to divert Jiang Ning''s attention.


    And Fang Yin''s goal is to hide a page of boxing scores in East Korea!


    mean!


    cunning!


    Shameless!


    This bastard, play with his Li family in applause!


    Because of Fang Yin''s conspiracy, Li Chengzai died, and the Li family suffered heavy losses. Until now, Fang Yin had to use it as a tool. Li Chengfeng wanted to slap himself twice.


    The dignified Li family, the first family that can control the lifeblood of East Korea, in their eyes, it is only a tool!

 Chapter 1673： Why dont you kill a few more

    But even if you are not reconciled and angry, what is the use?


    Li Chengfeng knew very well that he really had no choice.


    "Do as he says."


    He sat weakly on the ground, "Looking for the whereabouts of the fist sheet. Since he said it was in East Korea, it must be in East Korea."


    If Li Chengfeng had known for a long time, this East Korea had a page of boxing scores, why should his Li family be so tired, traveling all the way to the East China Sea to provoke Jiangning.


    Now it is not only to lead the wolf into the house, but also to let his Li family''s foundation for nearly a hundred years be destroyed!


    Fang Yin asked him to secretly search for the whereabouts of the fist sheet, but in the face of it, he wanted to compete with the Lin family and counterattack in an all-round way to attract Jiang Ning''s attention.


    When you are a tool, you should be so dignified.


    Li Chengfeng sat there, exhausted, he didn''t want to think about anything now, his head was empty.


    Fang Yin said that he would help him reintegrate the Li family, but he wanted to see how Fang Yin would integrate. Just a few people from Li Hai would not be so easy to deal with.


    Those are all wolf ambitions!


    In the Li family, in addition to Li Chengfeng and Li Chengzai, who have the most power to speak, the other brothers of Li Hai also control nearly half of the resources of the Li family.


    This time Li Sung-jae''s death made Li Hai jump out and took away many core members in an attempt to re-establish a new Li family!


    Li Chengzai feels helpless.


    He leaned there, didn''t want to say a word, let everyone leave the study, think about a quiet moment, and think hard about how to choose the next way.


    It is not easy to reintegrate the Li family.


    At this moment, Li Hai and others are drinking red wine and enjoying the happiness of self-reliance.


    The new Li family is about to be established, and the resources they brought from the Li family are enough for them to build another hill. In less than ten years, they can smash Li Chengfeng''s head down!


    "I have waited for this day. I have waited for too many years."


    "No, I waited for two generations!"


    Li Hai looked at everyone and said, "The Li of the Li family should be my Li Hai¡¯s Li, not his Li Chengfeng¡¯s Li."


    A trace of greed and extreme dissatisfaction flashed across his face.


    Once something like ambition breaks out, it is endless.


    "Hahaha, our new Li family will become the authentic Li family in a few years, and it will only be us who controls the entire economic lifeline of East Korea!"


    Several people poured red wine and toasted to each other.


    In just half a month, everything was on the right track, but Li Chengfeng was struggling, and they all felt happy.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, even if it was a scream.


    "who!"


    Li Hai stood up immediately, a chill flashed across his face, "Who dares to come to my Li''s house to make trouble!"


    In response to him, two corpses flew horizontally and fell heavily under his feet!


    Li Hai''s face was even more ugly. He didn''t know for a while, it was Li Chengfeng''s person or Jiang Ning''s person who came.


    "Lee''s family, East Korea can only have one."


    Fang Yin stepped in, glanced around, nodded, "Six people, are you ready to go on the road?"


    "Arrogant!"


    Li Hai yelled, "Come here, kill him!"


    In an instant, dozens of people rushed out.


    He was also waiting for people to come, whether it was Li Chengfeng¡¯s or Jiang Ning¡¯s, he would kill when he came!


    Dozens of people yelled and rushed out, but Fang Yin just shook his head.


    "Kill a few more? Xishan Yishan Xilu Erfu? What''s the problem!"


    Huh!


    As soon as he finished his words, he rushed out and turned into a long knife. Wherever he went, he was murderous!

 Chapter 1674： Become a tool

    puff!


    Splashing blood!


    But in the blink of an eye, several people had their necks severed, and the sky was stained with blood!


    Li Hai''s face changed drastically, and the others couldn''t even hold the wine glass in their hands.


    "Stop him! Boast! Stop him!"


    Some people want to escape, but there is no time.


    Fang Yin was too cruel, but in just a few breaths, he killed dozens of people.


    boom!


    He stepped forward to one of them and grabbed his neck with one hand: "Want to escape?"


    Click!


    The fingers suddenly pressed hard and directly crushed the back of his neck!


    The man fell to the ground, convulsed all over, and could not die, but was destined to be disabled for life and could only spend it in bed.


    Li Hai was frightened to see, who the **** is this?


    "Stop him! Stop him!"


    too frightening!


    This kind of master is simply not something he can stop. Is he from Jiang Ning or Li Chengfeng?


    When can Li Chengfeng invite such a master?


    Before Li Hai found a chance to escape, Fang Yin had already killed all the others.


    The blood flowed all over the place, and the **** smell made Li Hai''s face pale and trembling, as if he was held there, and he didn''t even dare to move.


    "You, who are you..."


    He trembled, "Jiang Ning, are you from Jiang Ning?"


    "puff!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Yin stroked his finger, and a thin red line appeared on Li Hai''s throat.


    He opened his eyes wide, and desperately covered his neck, but he still couldn''t stop the blood from flowing out.


    "I am my own person."


    Fang Yintou did not turn back, he had no interest in the corpse.


    thump!


    When Fang Yin left, Li Hai''s body fell heavily, still fear and unwillingness on his face...


    All the people who defected to the Li family were completely killed by Fang Yin in less than a day, and none of them were left!


    Compared to Jiang Ning, his methods are much cruel, and even more direct and straightforward. If he wants to kill, he won''t keep one. He doesn''t like to make trouble for himself.


    When he got the news, Li Chengfeng was still in his study.


    He took a deep breath, and originally thought about whether there is a way to get rid of the terrible person Fang Yin, but now it seems that he can''t get rid of it at all.


    Unless, he died.


    "It turns out that in front of these people, the Li family and the first family of East Korea are nothing but shit."


    He gave a miserable laugh.


    The dignified Li family, the first family of East Korea, was easily torn apart by Jiang Ning, and easily reintegrated by Fang Yin. How could this sound like a joke.


    "Patriarch, there is some news."


    The butler knocked on the door and came in, "Our people, we have found some traces, and it will take two days before we can determine whether it is the boxing record that the one wants."


    "Okay, as soon as possible."


    Li Chengfeng points to Wu Yi Wu Fu Wu Yi Ran the head.


    He paused, looked at the housekeeper again, and gave a wry smile: "You said, what is the Li family now?"


    The butler didn''t speak, he didn''t know what to say.


    Even the Li family has become a tool, so he, a steward, doesn''t even have the qualifications to be a tool.


    "Everyone has their own value. Being used by others is also a manifestation of value. For example, I, such as the Li family, once there is no value, I am afraid it will be a dead end.


    After a long silence, the butler said, "But from my point of view, it may be better to become a tool of Jiangning than to become a tool of Fang Yin."


    Li Chengfeng trembled and looked at the housekeeper in surprise.


    "At least, Jiang Ning has a human touch, and Fang Yin...too brutal and inhumane!"

 Chapter 1675： How much is it?

    Li Chengfeng did not speak.


    He knew that the butler was telling the truth.


    He didn''t know who Jiang Ning was, and he didn''t want to know, but he came in contact with him, and the information he got. Although Jiang Ning was equally strong, he had a clear grudge.


    But Fang Yin... is nothing short of a discount!


    None of the people who defected from the Li family had a good end. They died in a terrible state!


    Even if you give in now and are willing to be used by Fang Yin, what about afterwards?


    After Fang Yin got the fist score, no one knew if he would kill.


    "This is just the old slave''s idea. Patriarch doesn''t need to care."


    Seeing that Li Chengfeng was in a daze, the steward didn''t say anything, and said respectfully, then turned and left.


    Even though the Li family can now be said to have no dignity, the butler''s respect for Li Chengfeng remains undiminished.


    "I see."


    Li Chengfeng nodded.


    Three generations of housekeepers are all the housekeepers of his Li family, and even grew up with him. The relationship between the two people is not just the master and the housekeeper.


    Li Chengfeng listened to these words.


    "Choose... a gamble!"


    Li Chengfeng gritted his teeth and got up and left.


    As Li''s full counterattack began, Lin''s pace of development began to slow down.


    In any case, the Li family is still the first family in East Korea, and its commercial monopoly is even stronger. Once they counterattack, the Lin family''s power will appear to be much weaker.


    "There is no need to stop the promotion."


    Xiao Zhao is also strong, "Ning Ge just gave me another 500 million funds, we can use free to defeat them!"


    "Isn''t it just burning money, we can afford it!"


    Her strategy seems very simple, but also very effective.


    Lin now promotes products, advertises directly, and tries for free, covering the entire East Korea!


    On the first day, it burned nearly 100 million, and on the second day, it was another 100 million. For five consecutive days, 500 million was thrown into the water without even hearing a sound.


    But Jiang Ning? Wu Ai Pa Shan Zhe Di Pa waiter? Without any hesitation, he immediately awarded Xiao Zhao another 500 million and let her continue!


    Lin can promote it for free, but Li''s same product is not.


    They have been charging for many years. It is easy to follow Lin''s for free, but if you want to charge again, it will definitely cause disgust. This kind of promotion method can''t be the same as Lin''s new company.


    What''s more, burning money?


    Jiang Ning really didn''t care.


    Money is so capricious!


    Within a week, Lin''s product coverage reached almost 80%!


    What they have to do is to promote the product, even if it is free, because Lin believes that his product power is enough to retain nearly half of the users.


    How many potential customers are that?


    Looking at the dwindling funds, this has almost burned a billion!


    All Lin employees who participated in the activity felt their hearts trembled.


    They know that to follow Jiangning, you need to be generous, calm, don''t be blinded by some small money, you need to be knowledgeable...


    But they burned money like this, none of them had seen it before!


    Xiao Zhao''s voice was also a little trembling.


    "Ning Ge said, to win the East Korea market, this time the prize money is 300 million..."


    As soon as the voice fell, in the crowd, who couldn''t help but swallowed hard.


    Last time it was 200 million, this time it was 300 million!


    Where is this chicken blood, this is a stimulant!


    Everyone, the exhaustion was wiped out. There is nothing more exciting than a bonus.


    Seeing a group of people with red eyes and becoming more excited, Xiao Zhao took a deep breath.


    She turned her head and glanced at A Fei.


    "I know that Ning Ge didn''t start a company to make money, but this way of burning money is really a little nervous."


    She hesitated, knowing that A Fei knew Jiang Ning very well.


    She also knew that Jiang Ning was not short of money.


    "Brother Ning... how rich is he?"

 Chapter 1676： Sell ??it!

    A Fei glanced at Xiao Zhao and frowned slightly.


    "What is Lin''s current valuation?"


    "Between four billion and five billion."


    Xiao Zhao replied.


    "Then my eldest brother''s money should be able to buy..."


    He stretched out his fingers, counted one by one, counting again, and it seemed messy again, counting again, counting again, simply shook his head, impatiently said: "I can''t count, I can''t count!"


    Xiao Zhao was dumbfounded!


    Can''t count?


    Is it difficult to count five billion five billion?


    Didn''t A Fei even pass elementary school mathematics!


    It was Jiangning''s money... it was too much.


    Is it all like this in the rich world?


    Xiao Zhao couldn''t understand it, but Jiang Ning didn''t understand it himself.


    He doesn''t know how much money he has, let alone ALFY.


    At this moment, Jiangning is still making tea leisurely.


    Brother Gou and the others cleaned up the underground circle of Handu, the environment has become much cleaner, and there are not so many **** things to disturb Jiang Ning.


    He didn''t expect Li Chengshan to make such a choice.


    Gambling.


    Whether you can win the bet or not depends entirely on the dealer Jiangning.


    "Is there any news?"


    He squinted his eyes, put down his teacup, "It''s quite deep."


    "But this time, there is no way to compete with conventional means."


    Jiang Ning laughed. This seems to be the first time, not relying on force and intelligence to compete for boxing.


    Looking at the note sent by someone just now on the table, Jiang Ning still felt a bit funny.


    The note was sent by Li Chengfeng''s people, and it told him the whereabouts of the fist sheet and some things about Fang Yin. The purpose couldn''t be more obvious.


    Li Chengfeng wanted to survive and to maintain the survival of the Li family, so he was desperate.


    On Fang Yin''s side, he definitely couldn''t bargain.


    "But why do you think that I will give you a chance?"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, grabbed the note, squeezed the note with his palm, and rubbed the note to pieces by the cocoon of the palm!


    At that time.


    On the outskirts of Handu, a private courtyard.


    Those who can own this kind of courtyard will not have a low status in Handu, either rich or noble.


    The owner of this courtyard is a well-known collector in East Korea.


    The guard house was tightly guarded, and even hired mercenaries to take charge of security work. The whole house looked over, five steps one pavilion, ten steps one post, even if it came to the army, it couldn''t be easily won!


    "I was stared at."


    The old man sitting there, with his long beards hanging down, reached his chest, his thick eyebrows curled up, and he looked very kind.


    In the past few days, someone from the other hospital came to investigate from time to time, and even tried to sneak in. He didn''t know where he would be.


    And he wouldn''t even know the big things that happened in Handu.


    "Mr. Gaoshan, with us, no one can enter the courtyard and steal any treasure from here!"


    The captain of the guard believes himself.


    Their security strength, even if compared to the defenses of some leaders, is not weak, and it is not so easy for ordinary people to get in.


    "No, there are mountains outside the mountains, and outside the people? Fu Wuyi Wu Lingshan attends the dye? People."


    Gao Shan smiled, a meaningful smile flashed in his eyes.


    He glanced at the boxing sheet on his palm. This thing had been in his hand for two full years, but he still didn''t see that it had any special value.


    Obviously, this thing is invaluable to others, and to him, it is probably just a time bomb.


    "Since others want it, then sell it!"

 Chapter 1677： Public auction

    He stroked his long beard, seeing it thoroughly.


    It doesn''t make much sense to store things that are of little use to oneself.


    What''s more, now this is a time bomb, being stared at by so many people, sooner or later they will come to the door.


    He is still very confident in the security of his estate, but even the slightest risk is not worth his risk.


    "Mr. Takayama, are you really willing to sell?"


    "Yes, public auction, the higher price will get."


    Gao Shan nodded, "There is no need to offend people who shouldn''t be offended."


    The face of the captain of the guard changed.


    Those who should not be offended by Mr. Gaoshan are definitely not ordinary people.


    "Yes, I will listen to Mr. Takayama''s arrangement."


    The captain of the guard did not ask much, and nodded respectfully.


    He has been with Gaoshan for many years, and he has a clear vision of Gaoshan.


    Without a long-term vision, it is not suitable to be a collector. That kind of risk is too great.


    Gao Shan played with the boxing sheet in his hand and sighed softly.


    "I want to keep you for a long time and discover your secrets, but unfortunately, it seems that I am not qualified to own you."


    Rubbing his fingers on the fist sheet carefully, the subtle texture made his fingers tremble slightly, even if he knew that this fist sheet was invaluable, especially the lines on it, it was definitely not simple, he Still choose to give up.


    He didn''t want to lose his life in the end because of greed.


    The news of the auction soon spread.


    A well-known collector in East Korea wants to auction a special score!


    After the photos were exposed, Jiang Ning was sure that the news Li Chengfeng had sent to him was accurate.


    He was even more surprised. The person who owns the boxing record, so decisive, made a decision? Love Lu Yiai Xixi? It seems that the collector is not an ordinary person.


    "The auction seems to be in a hurry, tomorrow night."


    A Fei said, "There should be a lot of rich people who will come to participate by then, not because they are interested in this boxing score, but because the person who auctioned the boxing score is called Gao Shan, a famous collector in East Korea, even international , All have some names."


    "The things he collects are rarely sold for auction. Only those things that don''t suit his tastes are he willing to let them out. The previous items are all invaluable.


    Jiang Ning smiled: "This is a weird person."


    Just look at whether it''s right for your own taste, what you don''t like, even if it''s worthless, you don''t want to collect it.


    "Where is the time and place?"


    "Tomorrow at eight o''clock, Gaoshan Courtyard."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "It seems that this collector is still very cautious."


    "Also very smart."


    A Fei said, "For a person who does not practice martial arts, it is just a piece of paper, and it may even cause a murderous disaster."


    He must have felt it. Someone has been staring at the boxing sheet recently and staring at him, that''s why he was so anxious and released the boxing sheet.


    Smart people will understand, and can only be in their own hands.


    Li Chengfeng also got the news of the auction of boxing scores. He didn''t dare to hide it, so he immediately notified Fang Yin.


    "It is not feasible to attempt to **** by force."


    Li Chengfeng said directly.


    "The alpine manor is heavily guarded. Even if you are strong, you may not be able to succeed."


    Fang Yin didn''t speak.


    He doesn''t like such troublesome things.


    Whoever holds the fist sheet, kills and snatches it, where is so much windy!


    "This is the drawing of the other courtyard,"


    Li Chengfeng turned on the screen and projected a 3D rendering. "There are layers of guards on the inside, and there are many high-tech anti-theft technologies. No matter how good you are, once you get stuck inside, it will be a dead end."

 Chapter 1678： Dont believe you dont die

    "Are you doubting me?"


    Fang Yin snorted.


    "No, I want you to sneak in."


    Li Chengfeng shook his head, "If you die inside, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing to me."


    He is very direct, and this is also true. If he doesn''t say anything, Fang Yin should know it.


    Fang Yin snorted.


    "Then you say, you can only participate in the auction in a proper manner?"


    "good."


    Li Chengfeng glanced at Fang Yin, "But you, are you rich? With so many rich people participating in the auction, I think the price will not be low."


    "I have no money, but you do!"


    Fang Yin sneered.


    "The Li family does have money, but I don''t have it. It will be auctioned tomorrow night. There is no way to get a lot of cash."


    "Do you want to die?"


    "It''s useless for you to kill me."


    Li Chengfeng was very calm.


    It seems that even if Fang Yin kills him now, he doesn¡¯t care, "Fang Yin, you should be more polite to me now, because at least, I can still help you, otherwise, you can only watch the boxing book fall into Jiang Ning''s hand."


    Fang Yin squinted his eyes, revealing a trace of murderous aura!


    Once the fist sheet fell into Jiang Ning''s hands, he really had no choice but to **** it from Jiang Ning''s hands.


    "You must get me enough money!"


    "I said that,"


    Li Chengfeng leaned on the sofa with a smile on his face, "Now, be polite to me."


    "There is some money. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough. But if you still have this attitude, then you don¡¯t even have the money."


    He looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. Even if Fang Yin breaks his neck the next moment, he doesn''t bother to move it again.


    In the face of a master like Fang Yin, there is nothing he can do without squeezing his weakness!


    "If I can''t get the boxing score, you have to die too, understand?"


    Fang Yin''s face was stern and expressionless.


    His purpose is very simple, is to get the boxing score, as for how to get it, he doesn''t care.


    If someone other than Jiang Ning gets it, he is even less willing to pay any price, kill it and **** it.


    "What about my death?"


    Li Chengfeng looked indifferent and said, "But Jiangning gets the boxing score, one will go down and the other will grow, you will only get harder and harder in the future, Fang Yin, you should think about it more for yourself."


    "The rules of this world are indeed the weak and the strong. I am weak in front of you, but you are also weak in front of Jiangning."


    There was even a hint of sarcasm in his tone of voice.


    It seems that knowing that Fang Yin would not dare to compete with Jiang Ning head-on, Li Chengfeng even looked down on him a little bit.


    This tone made Fang Yin very uncomfortable, but he didn''t say anything, he just snorted and turned to leave.


    "I don''t believe it, you won''t die this time!"


    Li Chengfeng watched Fang Yin disappear, gritted his teeth.


    As long as Fang Yin, the bastard, is dead, his Li family can survive. As for what price he has to pay, he doesn''t care. Is the price the Li family paid now, isn''t it big enough?


    The core members are almost dead, and even his brothers have lost their lives. The initiator of everything is this Fang Yin!


    As long as Fang Yin is killed, the Li family can get back on the right track.


    Time is hurried, and the day is fast.


    The auction is coming!


    At 7 o''clock in the evening, Jiangning set off for the alpine manor, only A Fei drove by himself.


    [Biqugex www.biqugex.info] "Big Brother, I haven''t participated in an auction for a long time,"


    A Fei smiled while driving, "I haven''t felt it for a long time, what it''s like to kill people with money."

 Chapter 1679： not simple

    Money is something outside of his body, Jiang Ning never cared about it.


    He doesn''t touch money, something that should be used as a tool by people, but in fact, people often become tools for money and are enslaved by money.


    That is the greatest sorrow.


    Gaoshan Courtyard is not very famous in Handu.


    Because Gao Shan is very low-key.


    People who know him can be regarded as rich or expensive in the international metropolis of Handu.


    After all, if he can afford to collect and raise such a large number of people, Gaoshan does not have enough capital, so obviously he can''t do this.


    This world is like this. People who seem to be great on the surface are often not particularly great.


    And the kind of people who don''t show up and don''t show up, and who don''t look good, may hide most deeply.


    This mountain obviously belongs to this kind of person.


    When the car drove to the Gaoshan Courtyard, it was still at the door, and many people stopped them, fully armed!


    They check every car to make sure that no one comes in with a thermal weapon. Safety is always the most important issue of Gaoshan Bieyuan.


    Those who can come to the auction do not have the right, but they definitely have money!


    "Dididi¡ª"


    The inspection equipment kept beeping, and several people checked Jiang Ning''s car back and forth twice before they were willing to let him in. The strictness was no less than that of entering a mansion of a leader.


    "Really strict. These mercenaries seem to come from that place."


    A Fei Dao.


    Before Jiang Ning and the others were in overseas casinos, they had met Black Fire mercenaries from the war-torn region of the Middle East.


    Even the Li family of the casino was sent to the Middle East by Jiangning to open up new markets. So far, Jiang Ning has never asked the life or death of the Li family and his son.


    "There, we will go there sooner or later."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    That kind of place is the most crazy!


    Almost every day, many people die on the battlefield. They do it for money and profit. Life is more humble and lowly than grass.


    Countless pictures flashed through Jiang Ning''s mind...


    He personally loves Luling, Aixi Aizhexi, and sees the people there, who are displaced, their families destroyed, their wives scattered, and the most pitiful children under the war are the homeless children.


    When taken away by mercenary organizations, Jiang Ning would not even want to think about what will happen in the end.


    He closed his eyes and murmured: "I will go there again sooner or later. By then, I hope there will be some changes."


    The car drove into the other yard, and someone guided them to stop at the corresponding position.


    After getting out of the car, Jiang Ning glanced around, surrounded by armed guards.


    "Two, please go here."


    The route and direction they take are strictly controlled. Even if they enter the other courtyard, they can only move under the eyes of these mercenaries. It is completely impossible to escape their sight.


    "This mountain is not easy."


    A Fei whispered, "How much does it cost?"


    Raising so many mercenaries is definitely not a small sum.


    "Sometimes, it''s not just a matter of money."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He did not dwell too much on this issue.


    Today''s goal is to win that page of boxing scores. As for who this mountain is and what background it has, Jiang Ning doesn''t care at all.


    He could feel that there must be some connection between Gaoshan and the Middle East, but the specifics are not very attractive to Jiangning now.


    Jiang Ning and A Fei were led to the auction hall.


    The two of them had just left when another Rolls-Royce drove in.


    When the car stopped, Li Chengfeng got out of the car, followed by four bodyguards in black suits.


    "I''m afraid Jiang Ning won''t recognize you with your face."


    Li Chengfeng didn''t reply.

 Chapter 1680： Starting at 100 yuan

    Behind him, no one responded to him. Li Chengfeng laughed at himself and said nothing, but was guided into the auction hall.


    As soon as he walked into the hall, he saw that many people had already arrived.


    He knew most of them. There were big names in East Korea. Of course, wherever he looked, he saw Jiang Ning.


    Compared with Jiang Ning, these so-called big shots are nothing.


    He looked away and didn''t look at Jiang Ning. He directly found a seat and sat down. The four bodyguards stood behind him and surrounded him.


    Seeing the appearance of the stranger Mo Jin, the few people who wanted to come over and greet Li Chengfeng did not dare to approach.


    Everyone knows that the Li family has been turbulent recently, but he didn''t expect that Li Chengfeng would still be thinking about going out to participate in the auction.


    "I didn''t expect Patriarch Li''s expression to be okay. Li''s loss has been so great recently, so he is still in the mood to come out to participate in the auction."


    "Have you heard that the people who defected to the Li family are dead! Now there are few core members of the Li family, and the loss is too great!"


    "Isn''t the Li family arguing with the Lin family? What is the origin of the Lin family?"


    "The one over there, the one in the front row!"


    ...


    Several people were whispering, apparently hearing some wind.


    Li''s and Lin''s two rivals are on the same occasion, and I am afraid that nothing will happen to them that night.


    Jiang Ning sat at the front, ignoring other people at all. He didn''t look at anyone, and he didn''t care about anyone. His eyes were fixed on the auction stage, the auctioneer who was preparing.


    More and more people came, and in less than ten minutes, everyone who was supposed to be came in.


    There are rules in the Gaoshan Courtyard. People who are late are not allowed to enter. He will not wait for anyone.


    "Boom¡ª"


    The bronze bell set aside was rang by the auctioneer, and the whole hall suddenly became quiet.


    "Everyone!"


    The auctioneer smiled and shouted, "I''m very happy, today? I love Lingling Aishan Er''er? Tian can have the opportunity to help Mr. Gao Shan to auction a precious collection on the spot!"


    "Mr. Gaoshan''s collection is the guarantee of value. I believe everyone present should know it, and I don''t need to repeat it."


    "The previous collections have triggered fierce bidding. I don''t know who will be the final winner today!"


    He glanced around, with a smile in his eyes.


    Wherever I can see, there are no rich people worth less than one billion yuan, and the rich people of the entire East Korea, 70% are here.


    "I won''t talk too much nonsense. Let''s go directly to the subject. The collection of Mr. Takayama''s auction this time is a page of boxing scores. Please read it!"


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, a lifting platform slowly rose from the ground, and the tempered glass was all wrapped up. In the glass box, a page of golden fist score stood quietly between the two layers of glass.


    Under the camera close-up, you can clearly see that the texture of the paper is unusual, and the lines on it are faintly revealing a unique atmosphere.


    "The origin of this page is mysterious. It was obtained by Mr. Gao Shan a few years ago. All the people present are with unique vision. The meaning of this page is different for everyone."


    The auctioneer seems to have nothing to introduce. After all, even Gaoshan doesn''t know what this boxing score is, it is even more impossible for him to know.


    "So, this auction is also a very unique one. Mr. Takayama gave me a reserve price of one hundred dollars."


    He stretched out a finger and smiled, "You didn''t hear it wrong, it''s a one-hundred dollar shooting start!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the audience was in an uproar.

 Chapter 1681： Rich

    Starting at 100 yuan?


    They really thought they had heard it wrong.


    Which of Gaoshan¡¯s collections is not in one million dollars? How can it be only one hundred dollars? Is this a joke?


    The expressions on many people''s faces carry this kind of question.


    "I repeat again, the starting price is one hundred dollars."


    The auctioneer smiled and said, "This fist sheet belongs to someone who is predestined, and it is not price measurable, so Mr. Gao Shan gave me a reserve price of one hundred dollars."


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to the boxing score in the glass box, "Okay, everyone can bid!"


    "Fifty million."


    Without waiting for everyone to react, they guessed what tricks Gao Shan was playing, and they didn''t know what price to bid for a while.


    Is it to add a hundred dollars to the top, or something?


    A voice resounded through the hall!


    50 million dollars!


    A person sitting in the corner was just about to hold up a sign and shouted a thousand dollars, and he was immediately embarrassed. The sign in his hand was halfway up, neither was it up or down.


    50 million dollars?


    From one hundred dollars to fifty million dollars?


    Are you **** sick!


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly turned to the front row, sitting still, Jiang Ning, who just held the sign gently.


    Did he get it wrong? The starting price is one hundred dollars, not ten million dollars!


    Even if it¡¯s 10 million dollars, you just add 40 million dollars when you bid for the first time. What is that?


    The hall suddenly became quiet, and everyone''s thoughts were different.


    Some people stare at Jiang Ning, don''t know what Jiang Ning means, and some people stare at the boxing table, is it because this boxing table is special, and Jiang Ning knows the secret of this boxing table, so he is determined to win it.


    "Sixty million!"


    Before they wanted to understand, another voice sounded.


    Everyone turned their heads to see that it was Li Chengfeng, the head of the Li family!


    He raised the sign and called the price, but his sign hasn''t been put down yet¡ª


    "One hundred million."


    Jiang Ning raised the sign again, without hesitation at all.


    The audience was in an uproar again!


    Many people even feel that their throat seems to be pinched!


    This Jiangning... is definitely sick!


    "One hundred million and one thousand..."


    "Two hundred million."


    Li Chengfeng raised his placard again, without even finishing his words, Jiang Ning also shouted again, this time even more exaggeratedly, calling for 200 million US dollars in one breath.


    This is only the third time bidding!


    The low price is still one hundred dollars.


    Everyone on the scene was stunned. They finally understood that Jiang Ning was not ill, but rich...


    Li Chengfeng''s expression remained unchanged, and he raised the sign again.


    This time Jiang Ning simply refused to give him a chance to speak.


    "Five hundred million."


    He held up the sign.


    "This gentleman, please wait a moment. The gentleman just raised the sign. I''m afraid I have to ask him to make a bid first."


    The auctioneer kindly reminded.


    His eyes shone with the same light, and he had never seen such an auction before, and the price increased by tens of millions, even if it was bidding for some expensive calligraphy and painting, it was not so crazy.


    ? Yi Ai Shu Pa Fu Pa Yi pai? Not to mention, this is just a boxing score of unknown origin.


    He said this just to give Li Chengfeng a chance to raise the price. Jiang Ning has already called 500 million. Li Chengfeng is always embarrassed to call a low price.


    Jiang Ning smiled, did not put down the sign in his hand at all, and turned his head to look at Li Chengfeng: "Then please continue to bid for Patriarch Li. I will add 100 million as much as he shouts."


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Everyone on the scene, their heads are buzzing.


    Is this a competition between the two?


    Don''t care what you are bidding on, just want to dominate your opponents in price?


    I''m afraid this is the only way to go.


    But for this thing, hundreds of millions and hundreds of millions of dollars were taken out, is it worth it!


    It''s just for Gaoshan''s blood to earn it.

 Chapter 1682： Haoheng

    The atmosphere was a little serious, no one dared to speak, others even put down the sign in their hands and stopped participating in the bidding.


    Because they know that they are out, it is better to watch the play quietly.


    At this moment, everyone is staring at Li Chengfeng, waiting for him to speak.


    Jiang Ning said, no matter how much Li Chengfeng pays, Jiang Ning will add 100 million!


    Too arrogant!


    This is to press the Li family on the ground.


    Li Chengfeng squinted slightly and glanced at Jiang Ning. The sign in his hand did not put down.


    "How much more can you give out?"


    Behind him, there was a slight voice, with anger and a hint of unwillingness.


    "The important thing is not how much money I have, but,"


    Li Chengfeng lowered his voice, "Don''t you understand how much money Jiangning has?"


    No matter how much he shouts, Jiang Ning can increase the price, unless Jiang Ning has no money.


    "call!"


    The voice came again, "I don''t believe he has so much money! Shout desperately! I see if he dares to continue to pose!"


    "Ten billion!"


    Li Chengfeng shouted directly.


    All of a sudden, the audience was silent!


    Is he deliberately trying to pit Jiangning?


    In an instant, the pressure was completely thrown on Jiang Ning, and he shouted 10 billion. Does Jiang Ning really dare to continue to increase it by 100 million?


    That''s 10 billion!


    "I add 100 million and you continue."


    But Jiangning didn''t put down the brand at all, and said lightly, "You just call the final price."


    Wow--


    Come to participate in this auction today? Those who are not rich or expensive, are considered to be rich in wealth, and all of them are rich and powerful.


    But in front of Jiangning, they felt like a poor man!


    Poor!


    Jiang Ning is the real arrogance.


    10. One billion, bidding for such a thing?


    Even if this is really a treasure, I am afraid it is not worth the price.


    Now, Jiang Ning directly asked Li Chengfeng to call the last price, and once again threw the pressure on Li Chengfeng, because everyone present knew that if Li Chengfeng shouted a sky-high price and Jiang Ning didn''t follow it, it would be tantamount to playing with Li Chengfeng fiercely!


    But if Li Chengfeng didn''t shout, he would just bow his head and give in.


    Jiang Ning is too cruel.


    Use money to make people dizzy!


    Everyone''s eyes stayed on Li Chengfeng''s face, and many people couldn''t help but laugh.


    "If Li Chengfeng really dare to call a sky-high price, Jiang Ning will definitely cheat him!"


    "Could it be that he called 50 billion, and Jiang Ning would also increase it? Isn''t it worth it!"


    "It still needs to be seen, it is the pit, the sinkhole, Li Chengfeng is either embarrassed or loses tens of billions. Even if it is his Li family, I am afraid he can''t afford it."


    There was a lot of discussion among the people around, and everyone felt that this was Jiang Ning''s trap, in order to pit him.


    Regardless of whether Li Chengfeng shouted or not, he had to lose something.


    "I have no money."


    Li Chengfeng said softly.


    "I do not care!"


    The voice behind him trembled with anger, and Fang Yin didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    Jiang Ning is a bastard, even if he is strong, why is he still so rich?


    He doesn''t believe it, he can''t believe it!


    This amount of money is probably not owned by many people in the entire world. How could Jiang Ning have it?


    "If I yell and can''t get the money, the boxing score will fall into Jiang Ning''s hands, and my Li family will be ashamed."


    Li Chengfeng snorted, "The fist sheet is right in front of your eyes, but you can''t get it, Fang Yin, this is your responsibility!"


    "I let you continue to bid!"


    Suddenly, Li Chengfeng felt something sharp against his back waist, even piercing his skin and flesh, and there was a tingling pain.


    Fang Yin''s cold eyes stared at him firmly!


    "One hundred billion!"


    Li Chengfeng raised the sign.


    "One hundred and one billion!"


    Jiang Ning also did not hesitate, and continued.

 Chapter 1683： 300 billion

    The air seemed to freeze.


    No one spoke, and even the sound of breathing seemed to stop in an instant.


    One hundred billion, this is already a gambling!


    Take your life to gamble!


    Even the Li family can''t come up with 100 billion in cash now. Li Chengfeng shouted so and was forced to call it out. He even felt that Jiang Ning would stop bidding and completely cheat him.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ning would still increase the price!


    Not only Li Chengfeng, but the people around him were all crazy.


    How much money does this man **** have?


    "crazy¡­¡­"


    "How rich is he? This Lin family is so powerful!"


    "One? Xidi is closed to Xixi Er? Hundreds of billions!"


    Almost everyone thought that this was a pit set by Jiangning for Li Chengfeng. As long as Li Chengfeng dared to bid, Jiangning would give up, forcing Li Chengfeng to spend so much money.


    Even for the Li family, it was a painful thing.


    But no one thought that Jiang Ning would continue to bid, is he crazy!


    Li Chengfeng opened his mouth, forgetting the pain in his waist.


    He stared at Jiang Ning blankly, wondering what Jiang Ning meant.


    I feel that the pit I dug for myself is not big enough, or I really don''t take the money seriously.


    Not only Li Chengfeng, but even Fang Yin was shocked. He is not a fool. He knows what that number means.


    A family as large as the Li family couldn''t get so much money for a while, so why did Jiang Ning get it out?


    "He''s crazy!"


    Li Chengfeng couldn''t help saying.


    Jiang Ning is definitely going crazy!


    If you can''t get it out, it''s really embarrassing.


    The pain in the waist deepened a bit.


    "Keep on shouting!"


    Fang Yin gritted his teeth, his voice trembling violently, and his tone was completely unwilling.


    He was not reconciled. In this regard, Jiang Ning was ruthlessly crushed!


    "Two hundred billion!"


    Li Chengfeng took a deep breath, his face turned pale, and his voice trembled even more this time.


    Those who were still in consternation felt that their bodies were numb, as if there was electricity flowing through their bodies.


    200 billion?


    Is Li Chengfeng crazy too!


    Even if I sold the entire Lin family, I didn''t have that much money.


    Is he confused? If Jiang Ning does not continue to increase the price, Li Chengfeng will not be able to spend so much money. What''s more, even if there is so much money, is it worth it to auction this broken boxing score?


    crazy!


    They are crazy!


    The world is crazy!


    Some people shook their heads, some sighed, and some were saying that Li Chengfeng was irritated to lose his mind and followed Jiang Ning''s way.


    Such an obvious trap...


    "Three hundred billion."


    Without waiting for anyone to continue to sigh, Jiang Ning slowly raised the sign and said lightly.


    This time, instead of adding 100 billion, he directly added 100 billion!


    300 billion dollars?


    Three hundred billion dollars!


    In the hall of the auction site, it seemed that the air was drained in an instant, and many people felt a kind of suffocating pressure, painful and irritating.


    Jiang Ning''s faint voice echoed in his mind.


    300 billion...


    No one spoke, and even the sound of breathing stopped completely.


    Li Chengfeng opened his mouth slightly, as if there was a bottomless abyss in front of him, he didn''t dare to continue to follow, the Li family simply didn''t have this strength.


    Even he felt that Jiang Ning was crazy.


    "Keep on shouting!"


    Fang Yin was even more crazy. With a dagger in his hand quietly, blood slowly overflowed from Li Chengfeng''s waist, even his clothes were dyed red.


    But Li Chengfeng shook his head.


    "I won''t keep shouting, or you kill me on the spot!"

 Chapter 1684： It doesnt matter whether it is true or not

    If you keep shouting, the Li family will be over!


    After just 200 billion, he had already bitten his head and shouted with a mortal heart, and now he could breathe, the trace of courage disappeared.


    "I let you shout!"


    The dagger cut through the flesh and stabbed in!


    But Li Chengfeng still muffled his voice and sneered: "Keep on stabbing!"


    He turned his head and stared at Fang Yin, facing Fang Yin''s eyes, with a terrifying murderous look in his fierce eyes.


    "Kill me! Don''t even think about leaving here today!"


    Fang Yin snorted, and his eyes shrank.


    He knew that this was the limit of Li Chengfeng. Even if Li Chengfeng was forced to death, Li Chengfeng would never continue to shout, and once Li Chengfeng was killed...


    Fang Yin raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, who was sitting in the front row. Once he noticed him, it would indeed be very troublesome today.


    "He may not be able to get that much money."


    Li Chengfeng said, "300 billion U.S. dollars!"


    "Do you know what this concept is?"


    He breathed a little bit quickly, and obviously the wound on his body made him feel weak. If the blood was allowed to flow like this, his life could not be kept.


    Li Chengfeng got up, turned his head and left, which meant he had given up.


    Fang Yin gritted his teeth with anger, but had no choice but to leave with Li Chengfeng.


    He didn''t believe that Jiang Ning could have so much money!


    As long as Jiang Ning can''t get so much money, this boxing score will still fall into Li Chengfeng''s hands, that is, it will fall into his hands!


    Li Chengfeng is gone, who else can make a bid with Jiangning?


    Three hundred billion dollars!


    Go crazy.


    "Are there any higher prices?"


    The auctioneer''s face was red and he obviously didn''t expect that things would turn into a trick.


    The starting price of one hundred dollars, in his opinion, can reach hundreds of thousands of dollars, it is all in the face of Mr. Gaoshan, but now?


    Three hundred billion dollars!


    He couldn''t help but glanced at the boxing score in the tempered glass box. Is this thing really worth so much money?


    "Three hundred billion for the first time!"


    He glanced over everyone, but no one looked at him, as if he hadn''t heard him at all, just staring at the hammer in his hand.


    "Three hundred billion for the second time!"


    "Three hundred billion for the third time, a deal!"


    With a boom, the hammer fell!


    The auctioneer almost lost his feet in excitement, and pointed his hand: "Congratulations to this gentleman, for winning this page of boxing scores at a price of 300 billion US dollars!"


    Jiang Ning just nodded lightly, as if he didn''t care about the money in the slightest.


    300 billion dollars?


    Just sprinkle water.


    The people around him were very uncomfortable by Jiang Ning''s indifference. They had a desire to rush over and beat him, and even wanted to see Jiang Ning whether they could get the money.


    If this is a good price for the moment and pay for the crematorium, then Jiangning will definitely become the biggest joke in Handu in the past few years.


    "Please also this gentleman, follow our staff and go through some formalities."


    The auctioneer laughed.


    "Just go ahead."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, "I don''t have so much time, how can you pay? You say, I pay on the spot, and I bring this boxing score."


    "Don''t you need to check it?"


    The auctioneer was stunned. At any rate, you have to take a look at the auction items and make sure that there is no problem. That''s 300 billion U.S. dollars!


    Jiang Ning just glanced at it and shook his head: "Don''t look at it, it doesn''t matter whether it is true or not."


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    The people present were almost vomiting blood when Jiang Ning said a word.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is true or not?


    The pretense is not like that, right!


    Three hundred billion dollars!


    Is it true or not? are you crazy! ?

 Chapter 1685： The gap in the realm of life

    The auctioneer hadn''t recovered for a long time, Jiang Ning''s words were too lethal.


    He has been in this business for more than ten years, and he has met a lot of rich people, the kind of wealthy people who don''t know the goods, it is also not uncommon.


    But these people, even if they don''t understand clearly, have to look at it pretendingly, touch it and say a few words, it seems that they understand something.


    But Jiang Ning in front of me...


    It doesn''t matter if it is true or not!


    "Sir, please wait a moment, I have to ask Mr. Takayama what it means."


    The auctioneer smirked, ran to the side quickly, lowered his voice and said a few words on the walkie-talkie, looking at his expression, it seemed that he hadn''t recovered, his face was dumb.


    Jiang Ning sat there, calm as a mountain.


    Few people behind him left, all were waiting to see if Jiang Ning could get the money.


    Even if, in their eyes, Jiang Ning''s aura is up to this point, I am afraid that it would be worth three hundred billion.


    No one dared to rant a price on such an occasion, even Li Chengfeng can¡¯t do it. If the price is really paid, then you have to pay. If you don¡¯t pay...


    This Mr. Takayama is not a soft persimmon either.


    "Sir, Mr. Gao Shan said that he can pay whatever he wants. He would like to invite him to sit and have tea. I wonder if Mr. is willing?"


    "[Penquge www.boquge.co] is fine."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He beckoned, A Fei took a step forward, slightly lowered his head and looked down at the auctioneer, and said loudly: "How to pay? Smuggling by the public? I just go!"


    Damn, it''s too horizontal!


    Several staff members immediately stepped forward, cautiously, it was obvious that Jiang Ning''s aura was shocking.


    It''s not that there are rich people. They are all rich people at the scene, but I have never seen someone as rich and wealthy as Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning paid on the spot and swiped the card directly!


    The people present watched A Fei pull out a stack of black cards that symbolize wealth and status from his bag, and they were suffocated again!


    Some people even couldn''t help but stretched out their hands to pinch their necks, wishing to choke themselves alive!


    "This is 10 billion cards. Take ten cards. This is 20 billion cards. Take ten cards. One hundred billion plus two hundred billion. Is it enough?"


    While counting, ALFY looked at the auctioneer, his face looked somewhat random, and the slightest amount of palm on his palm was not the kind of black cards that represented huge wealth, but just some playing cards.


    "enough¡­¡­"


    The auctioneer said a word, feeling that his throat was very dry, and he couldn''t say the words behind. He coughed vigorously twice, "Cough! Enough! Enough!"


    A Fei dropped the card on the table casually.


    "Enough then brush it, hurry up! The secret is all six zeros."


    That indifferent attitude is exactly the same as Jiang Ning!


    Annoying!


    Too annoying!


    Those left on the table can be regarded as a few listed companies.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t blink his eyes.


    He is so rich, what kind of company does he open...


    Didi¡ª¡ª


    Twenty cards have been swiped, and the staff has long been trembling with sweat on their faces.


    The hand holding the black card was shaking so badly that he almost fainted.


    "Sir, your card..."


    "It''s all done, what else do you need this card for?"


    A Fei rolled his eyes and looked disgusted.


    Someone is gone, it is really impossible to see this kind of picture, this is not only annoying, but also makes people feel a little embarrassed.


    In order to make money, they did not compromise their means and regarded money as more important than their own lives, but Jiang Ning and A Fei in front of them...


    Is this the gap in the realm of life?

 Chapter 1686： Suit ones liking

    "Boxing score."


    The auctioneer opened the insurance, took out the fist sheet carefully, and handed it to Jiang Ning with both hands, "Mr. please look over."


    Jiang Ning took a look and stuffed it directly into his pocket, making the auctioneer and the others speechless.


    That said I don¡¯t care, I really don¡¯t care.


    "Three hundred billion... three hundred billion!"


    I don''t know how many people have red eyes.


    Jiang Ning really took it out.


    Not only was it taken out, but it was taken out so casually, as if it were taking out three hundred yuan.


    From a distance, at the door, Li Chengfeng had already treated the wound and stood there without saying a word.


    Fang Yin behind him, with the same gloomy face, didn''t say anything, quietly watching Jiang Ning put that page of boxing into his pocket.


    That''s the seventh page of Jiangning''s boxing score.


    There are still two pages left, and he is about to gather them all.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning suddenly turned his head and looked in Li Chengfeng''s direction. Fang Yin suddenly found that Jiang Ning''s gaze fell on him!


    "go!"


    He lowered his voice, turned and left without stopping.


    This is not the time to confront Jiang Ning head-on.


    This time... This time he was actually placed under Jiang Ning''s wealth, and was abruptly stunned by Jiang Ning''s money.


    In the duny world, there is something more frustrating than martial arts strength.


    money!


    That''s money!


    "Congratulations, Mr. Jiang, for getting what I want."


    The auctioneer''s face was red, and the commission he could get at this transaction price was enough for him to retire early and enjoy his old age.


    "Mr. Takayama wants to see you, don''t know if you can go with me now?"


    "Let''s go."


    ?Ling Ershan pa waits for Xiwu? Jiang Ning nodded.


    The auctioneer hurriedly smiled and led the way, ignoring that there were still many people on the scene, these... he looked down on it.


    They dare not make trouble here in the Gaoshan Courtyard.


    The courtyard is so big that there is no one to take it.


    The auctioneer took Jiang Ning and A Fei straight through the corridors, turned several turns, and walked into an inner courtyard.


    "Mr. Gaoshan, it''s inside, Mr. Jiang, please."


    After the auctioneer finished speaking, he turned his head to look at A Fei, "Mr. A Fei, please here, Mr. Gao Shan wants to have a chat with Mr. Jiang alone."


    Hearing this, A Fei raised his head, glanced at Jiang Ning, and nodded at each other.


    The two said nothing.


    They really didn''t think there was anything threatening Jiangning''s existence in this Gaoshan Courtyard.


    Jiang Ning walked into the inner courtyard, and saw a door open from a distance, and the faint aroma floating from it was obviously the few teas he liked to drink.


    Interesting.


    Jiang Ning walked in. In front of the coffee table, a middle-aged man with a small head and bright bald head looked a little bit of joy, with a kind smile on his face.


    "I''m not as famous as meeting, Mr. Jiang, young and promising."


    "Really, when did you hear about me?"


    Jiang Ning was not polite, and sat down straight, with no respect at all. He picked up the tea poured on the table and said, "Do you like this tea too?"


    "Just do what you want."


    Gao Shan smiled more directly.


    The two looked at each other, Jiang Ning smiled, Gao Gao also smiled.


    "Speaking of which, the first time I heard of Mr. Jiang was eight years ago on the battlefield in the Middle East."


    Gaoshan''s eyes are very bright, so bright!


    "At that time, I was not worth mentioning, and could even be killed at any time, because I had a very powerful enemy,"


    He smiled, "But suddenly one day, my enemy died and was killed by a stronger person!"

 Chapter 1687： There are clues

    Gao Shan''s face was full of emotion, as if he was still reminiscing about that period of time.


    "The enemy is dead, everything about him becomes mine, even this boxing score comes from him."


    He looked at Jiang Ning, said this, smiled, picked up the tea cup, and made a gesture of asking.


    Jiang Ning was not polite.


    This tea is not cheap.


    "I have been studying for a long time, but I still can''t understand what the lines on this boxing sheet mean, I think Mr. Jiang should understand it."


    Gao Shan put down the tea cup and continued, "This kind of thing is worthless to some people, such as me, but to some people, it is invaluable, such as Mr. Jiang."


    With 300 billion U.S. dollars, Jiang Ning used so much money to bid for the boxing score, and it was enough to see what the meaning of this boxing score was to him.


    "you are wrong."


    But Jiang Ning shook his head lightly.


    "I spend money, not necessarily because of this thing, it means a lot to me, sometimes,"


    He laughed, "I just want to spend money."


    Gao Shan was startled, his face was full of surprise.


    Just want to spend money?


    Soon, he recovered his expression and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Mr. Jiang is really a wonderful person, interesting, interesting."


    Gao Shan clapped his hands, and a person walked in from the outside, Jiang Ning recognized that it was the staff member who had just handled the handover procedures.


    "It''s just that I can''t collect Mr. Jiang''s money."


    Gao Shan said, "Speaking of which, Mr. Jiang has a relationship with me, and even my lifesaver. I think my life is much more valuable than 300 billion US dollars."


    "This boxing sheet was originally Mr. Jiang''s stuff, but now it''s just returning to the original owner."


    While he said, the staff operated and returned all the money to Jiangning''s card.


    Three hundred billion dollars!


    The money in the pocket is now taken out. It is enough to see that this mountain is also not short of money, and does not put the three hundred billion dollars in his eyes.


    There is such a hidden person in East Korea.


    The mere Li family, such a behemoth, controls the economic lifeline of East Korea, but it is only superficial. Like Gaoshan, people who are hidden in the depths are the real scary figures.


    "Mr. Takayama is really too polite."


    Jiang Ning didn''t care whether the money was refunded or not. He didn''t care about the money at all.


    He is more interested, what is the origin of the mountain in front of him.


    "? Ran Yi Lu Er Yi Di Xi closed? It should be."


    Gao Shan said, "This little money is nothing to Mr. Jiang. I also want to make a friend of Mr. Jiang."


    Spend 300 billion out to make friends, the world of the rich is really so simple.


    Jiang Ning smiled and did not speak.


    He makes friends and never cares whether the other party has money or not. Anyway, he can never be richer than him.


    In addition to being like-minded, it is necessary to have common interests in making friends. After all, friends with wine and meat are also a kind of friends.


    Seeing Jiang Ning did not speak, Gao Shan naturally understood what Jiang Ning meant.


    It is impossible for the two of them to become true friends at once, and some practical benefits are more convincing than anything else.


    "Mr. Jiang is interested in the origin of this boxing score?"


    Gao Shan said, "Speaking of which, the process of getting this page of boxing scores is still very dramatic. If Mr. Jiang is interested, I can talk to Mr. Jiang, maybe Mr. Jiang can use these clues to find other boxing scores. "


    Hearing this, Jiang Ning''s eyes changed slightly.


    He stared at the mountain, and said faintly: "Do you know that there is more than one page of this fist sheet?"

 Chapter 1688： Hidden deep

    "If I guessed correctly, there should be nine pages."


    Gao Shan laughed.


    "I''m afraid most people won''t pay attention to the lines on this fist sheet, but I have touched it with my hands."


    He stretched out his hand, ten fingers are slender, especially the fingerprint area, which is obviously different from ordinary people. The sensitivity of the fingers is probably even more sensitive than the machine.


    It was experienced over a period of decades.


    Their hands can feel many different things.


    Hearing Gao Shan''s words about the lines, Jiang Ning knew that Gao Shan had really discovered something, but his face didn''t move, without any reaction.


    "Your hands, they seem to be very precious."


    He only looked at Gaoshan''s hand and said calmly.


    "Yeah, my hands are the most valuable."


    Gao Shan laughed, "Everything I have depends on these hands."


    "It''s so valuable, so you have to protect it."


    The two looked at each other, was silent for a few seconds, and laughed at the same time.


    "It seems that Mr. Jiang is not so interested in the origin of this page of boxing scores."


    "It''s really not very interesting."


    Jiang Ning said, "Mr. Gaoshan''s tea is good, I will drink it again when I have a chance."


    After speaking, he got up, said nothing more, and left.


    The mountains in front of him are hidden deep, knowing that Jiang Ning is interested in boxing, and attracting him step by step, this method is not unwise.


    For someone else, I am afraid that the return of the 300 billion US dollars and other clues to the boxing score will make people lose a little defense.


    But Jiangning is different.


    He will not trust anyone easily, especially when others are in front of you and put their interests in front of you, that is the most dangerous time.


    Watching Jiang Ning leave, there was no change in Gao Shan''s face, as if he had expected this kind of result a long time ago.


    "Don''t keep him?"


    The captain of the guard stood behind Gaoshan and said in a low voice.


    "You can''t keep him."


    Gao Shan shook his head and laughed at himself, "I don''t want this other courtyard to be destroyed tonight."


    The captain of the guard changed his eyes slightly, raised his head and glanced at the direction where Jiang Ning was leaving.


    They have more than three hundred mercenaries, each of whom is the backbone of the essence, yet they can''t even leave Jiangning?


    Takayama is joking.


    "Don''t try to provoke him,"


    Gao Shan said, "This is my advice to you."


    "Wherever you are, even if it is in your Middle East battlefield!"


    "Is he that strong?"


    "I''m afraid, it''s stronger than before."


    Gao Shan sighed.


    One page of the boxing book was lost, Jiang Ning only drank a cup of tea, which was a big loss for others, but for Gaoshan, he was very satisfied.


    He had seen how terrible Jiang Ning was a few years ago, but Jiang Ning now is obviously different from the past.


    He may have weaknesses, but in the same way, it may also be armor!


    More than in the past? Love Xishanran Shiranfu? Powerful!


    "Raise the defense level,"


    Gao Shan got up, "I''m afraid someone will come as a guest in the middle of the night."


    "Yes."


    The captain of the guard nodded.


    Gaoshan didn''t say anything, and turned back to his house. A few stainless steel doors with electronic passwords made him fearless of those martial arts masters, but for Jiangning, who has both powerful strength and proficient in these high-tech civilizations, it is still the same. It is useless.


    When Jiang Ning came out of the other courtyard, A Fei was already waiting at the door.


    "how?"


    He put a cigarette in his mouth and looked up at the depths of the other courtyard.


    "do not know."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "Hide it deep, please keep your distance for now."


    ALFY nodded.


    "Waiting here at night."


    Jiang Ning walked aside, sat down, and glanced up, "That guy, definitely can''t help it."

 Chapter 1689： Watch a play

    "Fang Yin?"


    A Fei''s eyes cold, "Kill him tonight!"


    "Do not,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "Watching the show."


    Hearing this, A Fei understood it all at once.


    The two of them were not far from the other courtyard and found a place to sit down.


    Fang Yin can''t die yet, that''s for sure.


    I am afraid that only [August One Chinese Website www.81zw.info] Fang Yin knows the secret of boxing scores. What''s more, Fang Yin is not that easy to kill, he is very treacherous and cunning.


    Jiang Ning was waiting here, not really for the purpose of watching the show. What kind of fun is there in this kind of drama.


    He now wants to know more about the origin of this mountain.


    Now that he has seven pages of boxing in his hand, I believe there will be clues in the last two pages soon.


    But when the nine-page boxing book is all in hand, it is the real beginning.


    Jiang Ning didn''t think so much, just wanted to collect all the boxing scores as soon as possible, figure out the answers, and understand one of his own concerns.


    After solving all these things, he can concentrate on staying with Lin Yuzhen to help her realize her ideals.


    The night is getting deeper.


    The two people were sitting there, as if they were immersed in the night. Except for the two pairs of eyes, which were as translucent as light, they could not be felt at all. There were two more people here.


    Even though, there are many high-tech products in this Gaoshan Courtyard, monitoring everything around it.


    "coming."


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning spoke, his voice was very soft, just reaching A Fei''s ears.


    As soon as the two people exchanged their eyes, they disappeared into the same place in an instant, like a phantom, floating so lightly that they didn''t cause any movement.


    now.


    In the shadow corner of the Gaoshan Courtyard, there is a person standing, Fang Yin!


    His? Yixishan loves and loves Xi? His face is very ugly.


    This page of boxing scores was taken away by Jiang Ning again.


    Now Jiang Ning has seven pages of boxing scores in his hands, and only the last two pages are left outside. Even if he can get them, he doesn''t have much right to speak.


    But even if there are only two pages, he must get it.


    "Hmph, the last three pages of boxing scores are all related to each other. If you find one page, there must be other clues."


    Fang Yin squinted his eyes, "This mountain must know!"


    To buy with money, he has no money, even if he threatens Li Chengfeng with death, Li Chengfeng can''t get it out.


    He was very angry that Jiang Ning was so wealthy, and 300 billion US dollars were taken out, which really underestimated Jiang Ning''s strength.


    A person with strength, money, and even power, even Fang Yin, can hardly imagine how powerful a person like Jiang Ning is. This is simply not understandable by ordinary people.


    He raised his head, glanced at the depths of the other courtyard, a little bit under his feet, and then he swept out.


    As soon as Fang Yin left, there was a shadow floating down where he just stood.


    Jiang Ning looked at Fang Yin''s back and made a gesture. A Fei in the distance did not move. His skill was not so powerful yet. If he followed, Fang Yin would definitely find him.


    He stayed there at the moment, waiting for Jiang Ning to come out!


    Jiang Ning followed Fang Yin and kept a distance.


    His body is subtle, and the whole person is almost immersed in the darkness, even Fang Yin didn''t notice that there was someone following behind him.


    In this other courtyard, almost all of them are made of high-tech, and the defense is extremely terrible!


    Under the dim light, Fang Yin stood there without moving.


    He didn''t see anything, but he could clearly feel that there was something in front of him, as long as he passed by, it would attract the attention of others.


    This kind of perceptual ability is a unique ability of martial arts masters, and it can be regarded as an instinct.


    From a distance, Jiang Ning looked at it and narrowed his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 1690： Martial arts instinct

    He knew that the infrared sensor was installed in the front, even if he didn''t wear infrared photosensitive glasses, he could still feel it.


    The only difference from Fang Yin is that Jiang Ning can even analyze, what are these infrared sensor devices? Are they set up?


    After all, the most powerful defender in the world is often the attacker.


    The former Jiang Ning didn''t know how many such defenses had been broken, and he had never seen anyone better arranged than him.


    Fang Yin moved suddenly!


    The whole person is like a sly rabbit, agile, a little underfoot, the whole person swept out, completely unable to see where the infrared rays are, but he can avoid it with dexterity every time.


    This is entirely based on martial arts instinct!


    call out!


    call out!


    His speed is extremely fast, and his skills are even more dexterous, like a monkey, jumping quickly.


    Within ten seconds, Fang Yin passed this defense without triggering any device.


    When he reached the opposite side of the aisle, Fang Yin turned his head, looked at the place he had just stood, frowned slightly, he could feel that he almost triggered the device just now, even if he passes here, he needs to concentrate completely.


    This is only the first level.


    He didn''t stay long, and immediately moved to a deeper place.


    As soon as he left, Jiang Ning walked out and headed towards those infrared devices casually...


    Fang Yin''s speed is very fast. Even if he doesn''t know these high-tech devices very well, relying on his martial arts instinct, he easily passed several levels and avoided more than a dozen surveillance.


    With such skills, the entire East Korea may not be able to find a few.


    At this moment, deep in the other yard, in a high mountain room, he was lying on the sofa, shaking the red wine glass in his hand while looking at the figure on the electronic screen.


    "Awesome, it''s really amazing."


    He couldn''t help but sighed, "Hua''s martial arts and martial arts are simply breathtaking."


    "This kind of ability has almost become instinct. The keen ability of perception is comparable to high-tech products. I have to admire it."


    He admired high technology, especially some thermal weapons. He had seen it with his own eyes, a missile, but in the blink of an eye, hundreds of people were slaughtered!


    But this kind of most primitive force, the ability to kill the Quartet with bare hands, still makes people feel shocked.


    "The strength is indeed strong, and it is probably not difficult to fight one enemy with a hundred.


    The captain of the guard standing aside nodded, "It''s just that in the Middle East, manpower is useless at all."


    "No matter how fast he is, no bullets, no matter how strong, no bombs, the modern battlefield is not a battlefield with bare hands, but a weapon!"


    Gao Shan turned his head and glanced at the captain of the guard. He didn''t agree with what he said, but he didn''t object.


    Times are changing. A hundred years ago, fighting and fighting was still the most advantageous weapon on the battlefield, but now it is completely different.


    The rapid development of industrialization has made it easier to upgrade weapons.


    Especially the environment in the Middle East, in one word, it is chaos.


    Human lives are worthless.


    "What you said is not wrong,"


    Gao Shan smiled, "In front of the hot weapon, he looks much weaker with his bare hands. There is no way to fight it. It''s just that, in their eyes, using firearms is the behavior of a coward."


    The captain of the guard squinted his eyes.


    "Moreover, it may not be like you said. You can''t go on the battlefield with your bare hands. Some people are powerful enough to surprise you. Even if you have weapons, you will be scared by him and lose all the courage to fight!"

 Chapter 1691： Was discovered?

    The captain of the guard did not speak, but his face was obviously unconvinced.


    He didn''t know how many dead people he had seen on the battlefield for so many years.


    In the war-torn regions of the Middle East, weapons can be said to be the most important support for a person, but now Gao Shan tells him that they are equally powerful with their bare hands.


    How could he believe it.


    It''s just that he didn''t refute. The counterargument is that it''s "close to the ground and shut Lu Pa? It''s meaningless, really wait for that day, he will let these so-called masters see that weapons are truly powerful!


    On the electronic screen, Fang Yin was already close to the mountain.


    But there was no tension on Gao Shan''s face.


    These masters looked like ordinary people in his eyes, and he was not afraid of them at all.


    His eyes have been staring at the screen, but he has never seen the person he wants to see.


    "Jiang Ning must have not left."


    Gao Shan said, "He is interested in the origin of the boxing score, I can be sure."


    "He can ask you directly."


    The captain of the guard did not understand.


    If Jiang Ning asked, Gao Gao would say, why should it be so troublesome and borrow Fang Yin to find out the news, not to mention whether Fang Yin can walk in front of Gao Gao or not.


    Even if he has this strength, he may not have this time.


    "Would you easily trust someone you never knew?"


    Gao Shan shook his head, "I won''t be able to change it."


    "Jiang Ning is a cautious person, not that easy to approach."


    He squinted and put down the red wine glass in his hand.


    On the electronic screen, there are only a few pictures, and Fang Yin can be seen. This is already very rare, but such a hidden camera has not yet captured Jiang Ning''s figure, which shows that Jiang Ning is not a little bit stronger than Fang Yin.


    Not to mention the martial arts strength, just the anti-reconnaissance ability, it is not the one who loses.


    "Get ready to do it."


    Gao Shan said, "Maybe I was wrong, Jiang Ning did not come."


    He was not sure whether Jiang Ning came or not. On the one hand, he believed in Jiang Ning''s strength.


    If Jiang Ning wanted to avoid all surveillance and sneak into this other courtyard, it might not be difficult, but he also believed that he had spent hundreds of millions of dollars to design a security system that would not be so bad.


    At least, let him take a figure, right?


    But till now, nothing has been discovered, even Fang Yin is gradually approaching himself.


    If Fang Yin got close, it would be really dangerous.


    "Yes!"


    The captain of the guard could not bear it for a long time.


    He wants to look at the mountains, the mercenaries with weapons are the most terrifying people in the world!


    He turned and left, and soon took a group of people, holding weapons, and headed directly towards Fang Yin.


    "unarmed?"


    There was a fire in his eyes, extremely vicious, "Look at how I can sieve you!"


    "follow me!"


    The captain of the guard shouted, "Kill that guy!"


    A team of people, fully armed, obviously well-trained and extremely fast, headed towards Fang Yin''s place.


    From a distance, the captain of the guard saw a figure and immediately pulled the plug.


    "Da da da!"


    Suddenly, the fire came out!


    The muffled sound made Fang Yin''s ears suddenly stand up.


    He blinked and dodged quickly.


    "Dare to come to the other hospital, then don''t even think about leaving!"


    Fang Yin had a heartbreak and was discovered?


    As soon as he turned around, there was a voice behind him!


    call out!


    call out!


    call out!


    A chill suddenly rose from the top of his head.


    If he slowed down by half a beat, the blood on his back was already shooting out at this moment.

 Chapter 1692： What to bring

    "What a terrible thing!"


    Fang Yin didn''t dare to look. He didn''t expect that he had been discovered. He was very careful and didn''t trigger any device. How could he be discovered?


    He immediately ran outside, Li Chengfeng reminded him that it is not easy to enter this other courtyard to do something, even if he is a martial artist.


    But he has lived in Zhongnan Mountain for many years and has no understanding of the changes in the outside world.


    Do you understand high-tech?


    Fang Yin was fast, like a monkey. At this moment, he didn''t care about triggering those monitoring devices, and quickly fled outside.


    But for a moment, he left the other yard, and the captain of the guard behind him took some people, but he couldn''t catch up at all, and he was so angry that he wanted to kill.


    "Huh, what else is there other than escape?"


    "What martial arts master, shit! Isn''t it the only way to escape in front of me?"


    The captain of the guard sneered, not to mention the so-called masters like Fang Yin.


    In his opinion, no matter how good his skill is, when he sees him, he still has to hide and run, and he doesn''t dare to confront him.


    Even, you don''t even have the courage to face yourself, master?


    It''s just a joke!


    "Go back in one group!"


    He hummed, "The second group will inspect and investigate!"


    After speaking, he immediately returned to Gaoshan''s room.


    "Ran away."


    His face was calm, "Except for this one,? Xi Ling Pafu Close Aiyi Er? No one else was found."


    "Perhaps, there is no one else at all."


    The captain of the guard did not conceal what he was thinking in his heart. He still couldn''t agree with what he just said to Gaoshan.


    Gao Shan smiled.


    "Originally, I thought that he might not have come, but now that he is here, he has been following you."


    Hearing this, the head of the guard changed his face and immediately shook his head: "Impossible!"


    "I found nothing, absolutely impossible!"


    The dense surveillance did not capture anyone other than Fang Yin, so he inspected all of them, or used three teams to conduct cross inspections, so as not to leave blind spots.


    Gaoshan actually said, someone else is coming?


    "Look at that."


    Gao Shan pressed the remote control, and in the screen, it was the captain of the guard who led Fang Yin out of the courtyard.


    The smug expressions on his face are all on the electronic screen.


    But until this moment, the captain of the guard saw that there was a figure hanging above his head!


    At this moment, his hair is terrifying!


    Because he hadn''t noticed just now, if Jiang Ning wanted to kill him, where would he still have a chance to stand there and tell Gao Shan that he doesn''t like any so-called martial arts masters.


    "When did he lurking there?"


    The captain of the guard was a little unconvinced.


    In the dimness, I couldn''t see who it was, but Gaoshan was certain that it was Jiangning.


    Jiang Ning is here to investigate the situation. He must be looking for clues to the boxing record through Fang Yin.


    It was just unexpected that Fang Yin would be driven away.


    "He''s been there all the time."


    Gao Shan stretched out his hands, looking helpless, "For him, the security system of this other hospital may be the same as a kid''s trick."


    "Boring, boring, meaningless."


    He looked at the figure on the electronic screen that did not last for a few seconds, and he became more aware that Jiang Ning''s strength was definitely stronger than in the past.


    He couldn''t imagine how powerful Jiang Ning was now.


    "Remember, even if you can''t cooperate with him, never become his enemy."


    Gao Shan sighed with light in his eyes, "I believe we will meet sooner or later. By then, he will know what I can bring him!"

 Chapter 1693： cheer up

    There was a touch of meaning on Gao Shan''s face, and the captain of the guard couldn''t understand what he meant.


    Don''t be an enemy of Jiangning?


    Is Jiang Ning really that scary?


    He had always felt that even if the martial arts masters were more powerful, they still couldn''t please in front of their weapons and heat weapons.


    Even if Fang Yin is strong enough, how about it?


    Wasn''t he kicked out?


    Is this Jiangning one level better than Fang Yin?


    The captain of the guard didn''t say, the shadow that just hung on his body still appeared in his mind.


    If Jiang Ning wanted to kill him at that moment... Thinking of this, he was in a cold sweat!


    "Well, this matter will stop here for the time being. Keep the contact with Jiang Ning here. We will meet again, I''m sure."


    Gao Shan got up, didn''t look at the picture on the electronic screen anymore, turned around and went back to his bedroom to rest.


    Jiangning failed to achieve its goal tonight, and neither did Gaoshan.


    But this is not important. What is important is that Gaoshan has become more certain that Jiangning today is stronger and more terrifying than before!


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning was already outside the Gaoshan Courtyard.


    Fang Yin still missed his feet in front of these high-tech technical equipment. This was something Jiang Ning expected.


    After all, Fang Yin has been in hiding for many years, and he has been able to leave the hospital safely without seeing those equipment. It is already considered good.


    He raised his head and glanced at the other courtyard, his eyes deep.


    "This mountain is really not easy? Yishan loves to love Lulu?"


    ALFY followed.


    He didn''t stay motionless there, but took the opportunity to walk around in the other courtyard. The layout inside was very sophisticated and sophisticated. Even the residences of the big men in this world are probably not much better than this.


    "I''ll meet again sooner or later."


    Jiangning Road.


    The two did not say much, and immediately left the Gaoshan Courtyard.


    As soon as they returned to the door of the hotel, they felt that there were people in a few cars parked outside.


    The windows of the car were dark, the people inside did not move, and even the breathing sound was well controlled, but Jiang Ning and the others couldn''t tell.


    The two looked at each other, and walked directly into the hotel without making a difference.


    They just got in, in one of the cars.


    Li Chengfeng leaned on the chair, the wound on his waist was still a little painful, he let out a sigh of relief and glanced out of the car window.


    "Patriarch, can he be reliable?"


    "There is no other choice."


    Li Chengfeng closed his eyes and looked tired.


    The Li family couldn''t go back, and even other places in Han Dynasty couldn''t go. He didn''t know where Fang Yin had gone now, let alone when Fang Yin would kill himself.


    Now that he is closer to Jiang Ning, he feels that he has a little chance of survival.


    In any case, Fang Yin must be afraid of Jiangning, otherwise he would not [biquwu.biz] always refuse to appear in front of Jiangning.


    Now that that page of the fist sheet fell into Jiang Ning''s hands again, Fang Yin might do it desperately.


    Li Chengfeng leaned there, afraid to fall asleep, even if he was tired, he did not dare to let himself fall asleep.


    "All cheer me up!"


    He turned his head and glanced at several of his bodyguards, his voice was full of tension, "Listen to me clearly, cheer up!"


    "Yes!"


    A group of people, none of them dared to sleep, their eyes widened, for fear that Fang Yin would suddenly appear and kill them.


    They knew Fang Yin''s strength and knew that no matter how many people they had, they would still not be Fang Yin''s opponents. Besides not getting out of the car, besides being closer to Jiangning, they didn''t even feel safe.

 Chapter 1694： Small goal

    When Jiang Ning and A Fei got into the hotel, they went back to their respective rooms to rest.


    Jiang Ning took a bath beautifully, without even wearing any clothes, lying on the sofa and talking to Lin Yuzhen.


    "Do you miss me?"


    "I have thought about it, every minute and every second."


    Jiang Ning did not hesitate, "Things here are going well, don''t worry, we will definitely win the East Korean market."


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen in the phone with gentle eyes.


    "I heard Xiao Zhao say that the market share is constantly rising. There shouldn''t be any major problems in the beauty industry."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "During this time, I was thinking, do we have opportunities in other industries?"


    Many industries have been monopolized by foreign brands for many years, especially the high-tech and electronic products, which are almost all slammed!


    If there is a chance, Lin Yu really wants to develop his own brand, not to mention that it will surpass foreign brands in a short period of time, but at least, it must be competitive.


    You can''t have everything that others have grasped on the core technology, without even the slightest right to speak.


    "You can do whatever you want."


    Jiang Ning said, "I support you."


    "Husband, you are so kind."


    Lin Yuzhen has a hint of playfulness in his voice, "I will arrange the project as soon as possible. Once I am ready, I will go to Donghan to find you and wait for me."


    The last three words shocked Jiang Ning''s body abruptly!


    Before he came to speak in a hurry, Lin Yuzhen had already hung up the phone.


    In Jiang Ning''s mind, those three words kept reverberating, making him feel an impulse, and he wanted to fly back to the East China Sea immediately.


    "Hang up when it''s critical, deliberately."


    Jiang Ning was helpless, Lin Yuzhen was now more and more able to judge himself.


    It''s too bad to fully grasp the rhythm of my emotions.


    He knew that Lin Yu was really growing and getting better and better. In the business sector, she had endless potential and still had a lot of things she wanted to do.


    These meaningful and valuable things are not that no one else has thought to do it, but it is difficult to achieve.


    But Lin Yu is really different. She has Jiang Ning, which means she has the greatest help in the world!


    Jiang Ning walked to the window, opened the window and glanced down, looking at the cars, still parked at the door of the hotel, not daring to leave too far.


    "High-tech,"


    Jiang Ning touched his chin, "The Li family''s electronics industry seems to be pretty good."


    He suddenly laughed, smiling slyly, as if thinking about how to help Lin Yuzhen achieve a small goal.


    Jiang Ning is sometimes very embarrassed. When he always needs something, there will be? Xishan Lingxizhelurandi? People take the initiative to send it to the door.


    Sometimes it is difficult to refuse.


    "Learn to refuse."


    Jiang Ning closed the curtains, turned back to the sofa, and leaned back leisurely.


    At that time!


    Downstairs of the hotel, in a few cars, Li Chengfeng was in pain.


    He leaned on the chair, his face was a little pale, and big beads of sweat continued to roll down from his forehead.


    "Patriarch, do you want to go to the hospital?"


    The bodyguard next to him asked, "Your wound is still bleeding."


    "Need not."


    Li Chengfeng shook his head, "The doors are locked for me, don''t get out of the car, wait until dawn."


    Before dawn, he didn''t want to go anywhere, nor dared to go anywhere.


    He couldn''t help Fang Yin to get the boxing score, and with this guy''s must-have personality, he would definitely not let him go.


    The Li family is already like this now, and he has suffered heavy losses. He must live, he must live!


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure appeared in front of him, slowly walking towards them, Li Chengfeng''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    He actually came!

 Chapter 1695： Stop him

    "Lock the door!"


    "Lock the door!"


    Li Chengfeng yelled immediately, reaching out his hand and locked the car door, his face was completely bloodless.


    Other people are equally nervous.


    They knew that Fang Yin would come, but they didn''t expect that if they came so fast, would they not want to let them live more even one night?


    Li Chengfeng was sitting there, but he felt murderous everywhere!


    He looked at Fang Yin and walked slowly, the fear in his eyes could not be concealed at all.


    Fang Yin was really angry when he came out of the Gaoshan Courtyard.


    Failed to catch the mountain and forced him to tell the other whereabouts of the boxing sheet. On the contrary, he was almost injured and escaped in embarrassment. When did he ever be humiliated like this.


    Even if it is Jiang Ning, he is not as strong as Jiang Ning, he has nothing to say.


    But tonight...just facing ordinary people!


    At this moment, his eyes were fixed on Li Chengfeng, even through the car glass, his gaze could still penetrate in, locking Li Chengfeng firmly!


    "boom!"


    Fang Yin picked up a stone in his hand and threw it abruptly. Almost instantly, he caused the car glass to smash into a spider web.


    The people sitting in the front row, before they reacted eagerly, were covered with broken glass and blood on their faces. They screamed and screamed, tearing through the night in an instant!


    "what--"


    The screams made the scalp numb, and I don''t know how many people were still in their dreams, abruptly awakened.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Li Chengfeng shouted, "Stop him! Stop him!"


    He watched Fang Yin raise his hand, and a cloud of gray dust drifted away, his face suddenly becoming more ugly.


    poison!


    He knew that Fang Yin was very good at using poison, and his soul was almost scared.


    "Da da da!"


    Li Chengfeng buckled the car door lock hard, wherever he dared to stay in the car, as long as he inhaled the poisonous powder, he would die!


    He jumped out of the car, ignoring the severe pain of his wound, and crawled and ran towards the hotel.


    "Stop him! Stop him!"


    Li Chengfeng didn''t dare to look back, shouting loudly, and ran toward the hotel desperately.


    As for the other bodyguards, even if they were equally scared, their duties caused them all to get out of the car and block Fang Yin in front of them.


    "Patriarch, run away!"


    Several bodyguards roared, seeming to be mad, and rushed towards Fang Yin, "Kill him!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Fang Yin snorted, raised his fist and flew several people away. With his palm raised, the poison powder instantly drifted away and sprinkled on the faces of several people.


    Suddenly, screams, heart-piercing!


    The few people covered their faces and rolled on the ground, but for a moment, their faces were **** and they looked terrifying.


    The rest of the people trembled all over.


    They are not Fang Yin''s opponents at all!


    In this case, they simply went to die!


    "Die!"


    Fang Yin didn''t have so much patience at all. Seeing Li Chengfeng still wanting to escape, he was even more angry.


    He searched all night before he found Li Chengfeng here. If he didn''t kill Li Chengfeng today, he couldn''t suppress the breath in his heart.


    "Flick love Lu Shan, Er Lu Shan close?" "Huh!"


    Fang Yin turned into a phantom, with a little under his feet, moving dexterously, like a poisonous snake.


    He didn''t know if these people in front of him had such terrible weapons on their bodies, and he didn''t dare to get too close. They all reached the wind, raised their palms, and used his poisonous powder to poison more than a dozen people beyond resistance.


    But in the blink of an eye, none of the nearly twenty bodyguards could still stand.


    Without even looking at them, Fang Yin walked towards Li Chengfeng.

 Chapter 1696： Do you still fight?

    "Ah!"


    Li Chengfeng yelled, his feet were unstable, and he staggered and fell to the ground.


    He looked back and saw that his people were all dead. Fang Yinzheng walked towards him, his heart almost jumping out.


    "Get out! Get out!"


    At the entrance of the hotel, the two guards were so scared that their faces turned pale. No matter how they thought, this kind of thing would happen suddenly at the entrance of the hotel.


    Hearing that scream, the hearts of the two guards were about to explode, and they were about to close the door of the hotel in a hurry.


    "Don''t turn off! Don''t turn off!"


    Li Chengfeng sounded hoarse, he stomped forward, but his feet were weak, and the pain on his waist was so painful that he almost fainted.


    Fang Yin was getting closer and closer to him!


    "Don''t close the door! Please! Please!"


    Li Chengfeng cried, turned his head and glanced, Fang Yin was only ten meters away from him!


    This ten meters is the distance between life and death!


    In front of them, the two hotel guards trembled with fright. They could not care about Li Chengfeng. They didn''t want such a terrible person to enter the hotel, let alone see Li Chengfeng die in the hotel.


    "Close the door!"


    The two hurriedly closed the door of the hotel, and even picked up the lock? Er Yi Di Xi Shu Lu Ran?, ready to lock it firmly!


    Li Chengfeng''s heart seemed to have fallen into the abyss instantly, completely cold!


    dying.


    Is he really going to die?


    Li Chengfeng watched the door of the hotel closed, his face was expressionless, the kind of despair spread from his eyes to his face, and then to his whole body, almost numb.


    "Where else do you want to escape?"


    Behind him, Fang Yin''s voice was heard, full of murderous aura!


    Li Chengfeng turned his head, looked at Fang Yin, and walked step by step. At a distance of less than two meters from him, he could feel that that kind of murderous aura almost crushed him to the ground!


    "You... do you think you can get what you want by killing me?"


    "You lose! You will always lose! It''s impossible for you to win Jiangning!"


    Li Chengfeng shouted, as if going crazy.


    Even if he died, he would irritate Fang Yin and humiliate him severely!


    "Kill me! Come on!"


    He sneered, "Kill me!"


    Fang Yin lowered his head and looked at Li Chengfeng, his eyes getting colder and colder, he slowly raised his hand: "If you want to die, I will fulfill you!"


    Sudden.


    The door to the hotel opened.


    Li Chengfeng was taken aback and turned around to look around.


    Two guards were opening the door, Jiang Ning was standing there, still wearing pajamas, sleepy eyes and yawning.


    "What time is it? Even let people not sleep."


    He looked up, glanced at Li Chengfeng, and then at Fang Yin, who had a strange face, "I have to go to work tomorrow, don''t you need it?"


    After speaking, Jiang Ning took a step towards Li Chengfeng.


    At that moment, Li Chengfeng only felt that he was from **** and suddenly to heaven!


    Fang Yin''s face changed slightly, and he could clearly see that Jiang Ning''s pace had changed.


    He could kill Li Chengfeng with his own hands, but even for that little time, Jiang Ning would lock himself firmly!


    Fang Yin stepped back slowly and backed a few steps. He stared at Jiang Ning, and the two of them looked at each other. Jiang Ning moved forward, and he backed away a full ten meters.


    "Do you still fight?"


    Jiang Ning walked to Li Chengfeng.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting!"


    Li Chengfeng''s eyes were red, and there was a cry in his voice. From death to life, sometimes it was so irritating, and the irritation was simply unacceptable.


    "how about you?"


    Jiang Ning raised his head again, staring at Fang Yin, "Do you still want to fight!"

 Chapter 1697： Knelt down

    In a word, full of pressure!


    Even at this moment, Jiang Ning is wearing pajamas and slippers under his feet, but he is Jiang Ning, his name is completely different!


    Fang Yin is not a fool, and Jiang Ning, who is sleepy-eyed, knows how terrifying his fighting power is, he knows better than anyone else.


    He hesitated, whether he wanted to take action, whether it was poison or some other means, but after all, he still didn''t.


    He was not sure.


    Fang Yin kept retreating, and his whole body gradually disappeared into the darkness. He stared at Jiang Ning, always guarding against Jiang Ning''s action.


    But Jiang Ning did not do it either.


    Fang Yin still has the value of being alive. As long as he wants him to die, Jiang Ning is sure that he will kill him with one blow!


    Fang Yin left, Li Chengfeng was lying on the ground, wet with sweat.


    The feeling that he had just climbed up from **** again, he will never forget it in his life.


    Sometimes only when you have experienced death, especially near the limit of death, will you understand how beautiful it is to live.


    "President Li, how come you ran to the door of my hotel late at night?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "It''s okay, just leave, don''t disturb everyone to rest."


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Li Chengfeng stood up quickly, ignoring his injuries, "Please, please let me stay by your side!"


    He was almost imploring.


    Only when you have experienced death can you be so eager for life!


    Even Jiang Ning in front of him has grievances with his Li family, but when it comes to it, it is his Li family who takes the blame and asks for hardship.


    If they didn''t provoke Jiang Ning, why would they pay such a high price!


    But now, apart from Jiang Ning, I am afraid that no one can save his life.


    "How can it work."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "You are the head of the dignified Li family, what is the Li family? That is the first family in East Korea!"


    He righteously said: "The first family in East Korea, the family that controls the economic lifeline of East Korea, and I, just the most ordinary person in the Lin family, is the son-in-law of the Lin family. Not suitable."


    "Really inappropriate."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned around and left.


    Li Chengfeng was so anxious that he almost cried.


    He looked back and saw that there were a dozen bodyguards on the ground, all silent, in the darkness, Fang Yin didn''t know when he would reappear...


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Plop!


    Li Chengfeng knelt down directly, "I am Lin''s partner, you can''t ignore me!"


    "I''m dead, how can Li cooperate with Lin? How can I help Lin and open up the market in East Korea!"


    Li Chengfeng walked to Jiang Ning and smirked: "I used to blame the Li family for the grievances in the past, but now, I want to cooperate with Lin and work with Mr. Jiang. Please give me a chance."


    "If I die, Lin''s loss will be great!"


    Li Chengfeng was so frightened that he didn''t even react, he would kneel down to Jiang Ning again.


    That time it was acting, but this time, he was really frightened by Fang Yin.


    When he is dead, the Li family will fall apart again, and no one will stand up and stabilize the Li family this time. The Li family will definitely be eaten away by others in a short period of time!


    Li Chengfeng saw this result, he couldn''t die!


    He must not die!


    Otherwise, he is the sinner of the Li family forever!


    "? It''s all about the work? Cooperation?"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, was silent for a moment, and shook his head again, "But in the beauty industry, Lin has already opened the market. It seems that there is nothing to cooperate with Li."

 Chapter 1698： think about it

    "Yes! Yes!"


    Li Chengfeng hurriedly said, "The Li Group involves many industries and there is always what Lin needs. As long as Lin wants to develop, Li can provide necessary help."


    "Necessary help?"


    "All help! Provide all help!"


    Jiang Ning still frowned, as if still thinking, weighing the gains and losses.


    "The one who wants to kill you is not low in strength,"


    He said lightly, "You are by my side, that is undoubtedly transferring the risk to me, Patriarch Li, I am very embarrassed."


    "I don''t want to die."


    Li Chengfeng was about to cry.


    Jiang Ning''s strength, who can kill him?


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen it before. Even Fang Yin didn''t dare to confront Jiang Ning head-on. He didn''t know how strong Jiang Ning was.


    He knew that Jiang Ning was negotiating terms, how much bargaining chip he could give in exchange for his own life, to protect the Li family''s position in East Korea.


    "I don''t want to die either!"


    Li Chengfeng shouted in his heart.


    He took a deep breath and said seriously: "In this way, the Lin family and the Li family have a deep cooperation, and I can give the Lin family sufficient authority to mobilize the resources of the Li family, as long as the resources of the Li family are not exceeded. Lin can call it at will!"


    "how?"


    After speaking, he looked at Jiang Ning cautiously.


    "Wu Shan Fu Er Ling Shi Ling Fu? This is tantamount to handing over half of the control of the Li family to Jiang Ning.


    This is gambling!


    Gamble on Jiangning''s character, own luck, and bet on the life of the Li family!


    "let me consider it."


    Jiangning Road.


    Li Chengfeng almost passed out.


    Such conditions, Jiang Ning would even think about it?


    He was rushing to paste it up, already completely smashing his dignity and face to the ground, but Jiang Ning...


    Li Chengfeng took a deep breath, his eyes flushed, and there was a kind of wanting to give up on himself.


    What sinners of the ages, what Li family, go to hell!


    He was about to stand up and wanted to be hard-pressed before he died, when Jiang Ning suddenly said, "I think I can give it a try."


    This sentence instantly defeated Li Chengfeng''s psychological defenses, tears burst into his eyes, and the courage that had just accumulated, fell apart in an instant!


    Jiang Ning agreed!


    Survived!


    I finally survived!


    He had never thought that after experiencing so many ups and downs, he would become so vulnerable in such a short period of time.


    Jiang Ning simply said a few words, which made him lose all the courage to resist.


    "Really, really?"


    "You can try, the effect is good, then we continue, the effect is not good, sorry, then everyone can only get together and relax."


    Jiang Ning yawned, "It''s getting late. The Li family mainly doesn''t dislike it, so they open a room to rest in the hotel. It seems that it''s not safe to go back so late."


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    Of course Li Chengfeng knows.


    In the dark, Fang Yin was not there, he was not sure, now it must be the safest to follow Jiang Ning.


    Where Jiang Ning is, he has the chance to survive.


    He got up quickly, followed Jiang Ning into the hotel, and asked for a room next door to Jiangning. He didn''t dare to leave Jiangning too far.


    That night, he dared not sleep, clinging to the wall, looking at the locked door and the closed window, for fear that that terrible face would suddenly appear in front of him.


    "As long as you can save the Li family...As long as you can save the Li family, you can sacrifice anything!"


    Li Chengfeng''s face was unwilling, more helpless.


    He didn''t even understand how he got to this point, how did the Li family fall into this field.


    In the eyes of Jiangning and the others, the dignified first family of East Korea seemed... there was no meaning at all!

 Chapter 1699： Just look at the result

    Not to mention the super masters like Jiang Ning and Fang Yin, even the high mountain, he felt deeply hidden.


    In the entire East Korea, Gaoshan is only a collector outside.


    But after the real contact, Li Chengfeng felt more and more that the complexity of this world far exceeded his imagination.


    What is the No. 1 family of East Korea, what is the No. 1 consortium, in front of the real big forces, it is basically a joke.


    The more he thought about it, the more terrible he became. How many people are hiding in the depths, watching them like clowns, all day long, they can easily kill themselves!


    Li Chengfeng didn''t sleep all night, and he couldn''t sleep at all. The more he thought about it, the more he was afraid, and the fear in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    After thinking about it all night, he wanted to understand how stupid his past self, the past Li family, were.


    He now has only one idea, alive.


    Whether it is yourself or the Li family, alive and survival are more important than anything else!


    After sorting out the emotions of the whole night, when he woke up early in the morning, Li Chengfeng obediently stood at the door of Jiangning''s room and waited, not daring to disturb him at all.


    During the day, it was finally much safer, and Fang Yin didn''t dare to openly kill himself.


    It was not until nine o''clock in the morning that the door of Jiangning''s room opened.


    "Mr. Jiang, early."


    Li Chengfeng hurriedly shouted respectfully.


    "President Li is so early."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "Is there something you want to tell me?"


    "That''s it. I thought about it last night. I think it is necessary to show my sincerity for the cooperation between Li''s and Lin''s."


    He smiled, "So, I want to have a good talk with Mr. Jiang."


    Jiang Ning took a serious look at him, then nodded slightly.


    This guy is still quite advanced. If he can become the Patriarch of the Li family, there will be no dumb people. In this evening, Li Chengfeng has figured out that the power of the world can''t fight against those who are on the top. of.


    Money, status, and even power are nothing but vain.


    These are things that are within easy reach of the strong, but are not interested in them. In the eyes of Li Chengfeng and the others, they have become a bargaining chip for pride.


    After this time, Li Chengfeng should understand better that nothing is more important than strength, and the current Li family can say that there is no strength to protect itself.


    He should be fortunate that it was Jiang Ning who met, otherwise, the Li family must no longer exist!


    "For specific matters, you can talk to Lin''s secretary."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I am not interested in this kind of business."


    "Just need, tell me the result."


    The shopkeeper has never liked to participate in these tasks in person, especially Jiang Ning.


    "Yes, I understand, the Li family must satisfy Mr. Jiang."


    Li Chengfeng asked Xi closed Shan Ran Xi Ling Ling to close his head.


    If he didn''t understand what kind of person Jiang Ning was, then he had been in vain for so many years.


    Not to mention that Jiang Ning in the past has already ruled the world with that name, but now Jiang Ning is even more extraordinary!


    By making the right choice, his Li family can have a future.


    After Li Chengfeng finished speaking, he took the initiative to find Xiao Zhao. In his opinion today, even if Xiao Zhao is just a secretary of Lin''s, as long as Lin has Jiang Ning behind Lin''s, the people related to Lin''s, even if it''s just a cleaner. , He didn''t dare to despise the slightest.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about these, he only looked at the results.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhao is resting in the room.


    After being busy for a full week, she hardly closed her eyes.


    Seeing that Lin''s beauty products are steadily increasing in market share in East Korea, she can finally let go of her heart.

 Chapter 1700： Technology transfer

    Jiang Ning provided her with opportunities, provided resources, and helped solve countless problems. If she couldn''t achieve some results, she would really have no face to face Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen.


    Last night, Lin Yuzhen called her to talk about the company''s development of high-tech, especially the electronics sector, and let her see if she could find opportunities in East Korea.


    She was wondering if she could find opportunities from Li''s side. After all, in the high-tech electronic technology industry, Li''s strength is also very famous in the world.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Xiao Zhao was drinking coffee while thinking about the problem. The door of the room was knocked.


    She got up and walked to the door, opened the door and saw Li Chengfeng in the eye. She couldn''t help being a little surprised. She subconsciously glanced at Li Chengfeng behind him, and there was no one else.


    "President Li, why are you here?"


    She warned, "Is he here to see our Mr. Jiang? He is upstairs. Do you need me to call him for you."


    "No, I just got down from Mr. Jiang upstairs."


    Li Chengfeng smiled, "Secretary Zhao don''t need to be nervous, I have no intentions."


    "I came to you. It was Mr. Jiang''s order. Regarding Lin''s desire to develop high-tech electronic technology, Mr. Jiang asked me to discuss with you. He will not participate in this."


    Xiao Zhao''s heart moved, this is really Jiang Ning''s style, throwing his hand at the shopkeeper.


    However, Lin Yuzhen told herself last night that she hadn''t even fully understood the plan for the development of high-tech electronic technology.


    How did Li Chengfeng know, and he took the initiative to come to look for him so soon.


    "I don''t quite understand what Patriarch Li meant."


    "Technology transfer."


    Li Chengfeng said, "Lin''s wants to develop high-tech electronic technology. Basic technology is indispensable. It can definitely be researched by Lin''s own research, but it will take at least a year. But I, Li, can transfer technology directly."


    Technology transfer?


    Xiao Zhao''s heart moved.


    This kind of technical barrier was created jointly by various overseas regions in order to block China''s domestic technological development and never accept any technology transfer.


    What does Li Chengfeng mean?


    Is there a pit? It''s a trap!


    But he has looked for Jiangning, dare to play tricks in front of Jiangning?


    "There are no traps, it''s purely cooperation,"


    Li Chengfeng saw Xiao Zhao''s vigilance, "I dare not play tricks in front of Mr. Jiang, please rest assured."


    "We can discuss the specific transfer agreement and price, and there are some detailed issues that need to be resolved by us."


    Li Chengfeng stretched out his hand and pointed to the room, "Can I go in and talk?"


    "Oh, please come in."


    Xiao Zhao opened a way and let Li Chengfeng in. She closed the door gently, still a little nervous and nervous, even thinking whether to send a message to A Fei and let him come to the door to protect herself.


    But after thinking about it, she still didn''t.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Chengfeng was very polite, not arrogant at all, not at all from the lofty attitude of being the head of the Li family before, but very polite to Xiao Zhao.


    "The transfer of these basic technologies is not a big problem. It can be solved on Li''s side, the only problem."


    Li Chengfeng said, "It is an overseas technology barrier alliance, especially a few technology companies in the Americas. They probably won''t allow a company in China to obtain these technologies."


    Hearing this, Xiao Zhao frowned, then snorted.


    "They don''t allow any use. What do I want from Brother Ning, do they dare to say nothing?"

 Chapter 1701： Life and death

    She knew what Li Chengfeng meant.


    This is not only a technical barrier to Lin''s, but also a technical blockade of all Chinese businessmen!


    Especially for some high-tech technologies, for so many years, they have been relying on independent research and development. Although we have talents, the gap of decades cannot be easily made up.


    Those opponents are only willing to transfer the expired technology at a high price, and the rest will not be given a chance at all.


    Xiao Zhao knew about this since he was studying.


    If you fall behind, you will be beaten. This is an old saying that you can never go wrong, but today''s Chinese businessmen are no longer the Chinese businessmen of the past. They are hardworking, courageous and courageous.


    In this era, we should do something that our ancestors did not do. Otherwise, how can we be worthy of the foundation laid by our ancestors?


    Today''s Lin family is doing exactly this!


    "Once Li''s cooperation with Lin''s, the news will spread within a day. This is unavoidable."


    Li Chengfeng said, "Of course, from my point of view, there is no problem. Since I have decided to cooperate with Lin, I will definitely comply with the conditions promised."


    "As for the interception of other overseas companies, I believe Mr. Jiang can solve it."


    "In this regard, we are confident."


    Xiao Zhao said directly, "It should not be too late. Now that Patriarch Li is ready, I think the technology transfer can be completed as soon as possible."


    "It''s all right today."


    Li Chengfeng said.


    It seemed that he seemed more attentive than Lin''s people.


    For a large East Korean company, the pressure to make such a decision is huge, but Li Chengfeng can''t manage that much. What he cares about is the survival of the Li family.


    The Li family paid a great price to become the first family in East Korea. Even if it hurts, he has to maintain this situation.


    As for other pressures, he doesn''t need to worry, Jiang Ning will definitely resolve them.


    "it is good!"


    Xiao Zhao said immediately, "I will take someone over in the afternoon, sort out the details of the contract, sign the technology transfer contract, and the specific content of the transfer, I think Patriarch Li, should know it in my mind."


    Li Chengfeng nodded.


    Having made this decision, he will no longer hesitate.


    The two were separated. Li Chengfeng went directly to the Li family and held a high-level meeting to inform the decision, which caused a sensation.


    There was an uproar in Li''s office.


    "Patriarch, these are the core technologies of the Li family, and they are the most advantageous competitiveness of the Li family in the world. Such a price transfer... is it somewhat inappropriate?"


    "Patriarch, did you have any trouble? Someone threatened you?"


    "We can''t accept it, not just that we can''t accept it, but also the entire technical barrier alliance. Patriarch, don''t forget, we have joined..."


    ...


    A group of people shook their heads, expressing their incomprehension and dissatisfaction with Li Chengfeng''s decision, as well as disagreements.


    "I just notify you."


    Li Chengfeng leaned on the chair, his tone was calm, as if he was talking about an insignificant thing.


    "If you don''t agree, you can consider withdrawing shares and take the money to retire. This money will be enough for you to enjoy the rest of your life."


    He turned his head, glanced around, and looked at these guys in front of him. After so many years through the Li family, he didn''t know how fat he was.


    They were needed at the beginning, but now, these people not only can''t provide any help, they can only act as worms and affect the development of Li''s.


    "Patriarch...? Shizhang flicked and closed?..."


    "That''s it. In the afternoon, Lin''s people will come over to sign the contract, and the relevant departments must be prepared and must cooperate well."


    Li Chengfeng stood up, not talking nonsense at all.


    The Li family has come to life and death, where there is still time, let him go indecisive.


    These people didn''t even know that the so-called First Family had no meaning at all in front of powerful experts like Jiang Ning.

 Chapter 1702： Forever

    Seeing Li Chengfeng leave, all the shareholders sitting there looked very ugly.


    They have always known the dictatorship of Li Chengfeng, but as shareholders, they have to consider their own interests.


    The Li family can become the first family in East Korea. At the beginning, they borrowed their funds and power. Now that the Li family has risen, Li Chengfeng is about to cross the river and demolish the bridge?


    "Everyone, Li Chengfeng does this, but it affects everyone''s interests."


    Someone spoke, "I disagree."


    "I don''t agree."


    "He is used to being dictatorial. It is true that Li has the final say, but we can''t just sit back and wait like this."


    A few people made eye contact, and a decision was made soon.


    The combined shares of all of them are not as good as Li Chengfeng alone.


    Here, Li Chengfeng is indeed the one who has the final say, but when everyone''s interests are involved, no one is willing to easily surrender shares that can bring them huge returns every year.


    Li Chengfeng returned to the office, sat in a chair, and was silent for twenty minutes.


    "Notify all departments to strictly follow my requirements and make preparations for signing the contract. In the afternoon, be sure to sign the contract and transfer these technologies."


    He immediately gave the secretary an order.


    "Patriarch, the relevant technical standards and technical patents of these technologies..."


    "Including technicians!"


    Li Chengfeng said, "If Lin''s needs, the relevant technicians and engineers can provide them."


    The secretary was startled, he didn''t expect Li Chengfeng to be so generous.


    This is tantamount to giving up Li''s things.


    Not to mention that the price is not too high, far lower than what they exported to other countries except China. Li Chengfeng violated the rules set by their Technical Barrier Alliance, which has been very surprising.


    "Patriarch..."


    "Just do it, go."


    After Li Chengfeng finished speaking, he leaned back on the chair and let out a long breath.


    I am afraid that things will not go so smoothly.


    But the sincerity he can show has already been shown. Whether the following things can be done is Jiang Ning''s business.


    As long as Jiang Ning speaks credit, he will keep his Li family and the life of Li Chengfeng.


    After all, only when he is alive can he continue to provide Lin with the high and new technology he needs. Besides, who else can do this?


    "The next thing has nothing to do with me."


    He sighed, tired.


    He hadn''t slept all night. At this moment, he was exhausted to the extreme, so he leaned on the chair and fell asleep.


    afternoon!


    Xiao Zhao took the people and rushed directly to the Li family. She also didn''t want to waste time on such an important matter, so as not to have troubles.


    "I still think things are a bit surprising, but Ning said it''s okay."


    Xiao Zhao glanced at A Fei who was next to him, "Although these technologies are not the best at the moment, they are more than enough for a start."


    Lin''s ambition to develop electronic technology is great, not just for profit, but also to create a new era!


    "If you come, you will be at ease. It should be ours, it''s ours, and no one can take it away."


    ALFY seemed very calm.


    He raised his head and glanced, Li Chengfeng was leading people out to receive them.


    "Secretary Zhao, let''s not waste time. Go into the meeting room and sign directly. The longer the delay, the more troublesome it will be."


    Xiao Zhao nodded, and a group of people entered the meeting room. They just took out the contract and had not started communicating. The door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed open, and a group of people rushed in, all looking bad.


    "Patriarch, you are doing this to make Li''s catastrophe forever!"

 Chapter 1703： Technical barriers

    Li Chengfeng raised his head and glanced at the shareholders who met in the morning.


    Except for only two members of the Li family, the rest are members of other consortia. They are in the Li family only to make money.


    "In the morning, I have made it very clear. What do you want to do now?"


    Li Chengfeng frowned and snorted, "Get out!"


    "Patriarch Li, these technology transfers must be allowed by the alliance. Li joined the Technical Barrier Alliance, and you can''t easily violate it."


    "From today, Lee''s withdrawal."


    Li Chengfeng did not hesitate.


    Things have reached this point, he has no choice.


    What kind of technical barrier alliance, in order to suppress China''s high-tech development, they reached a consensus, but now, it is about the life and death of the Li family, how can he manage so much?


    "you!"


    Hearing that, the faces of several people are even more ugly.


    "Li Chengfeng!"


    Someone sneered, "Technical Barriers League, is it what you want to enter and retreat if you want to retreat!"


    "You want to transfer high-tech, you can, as long as it is not transferred to Chinese businessmen, no one has an opinion, but if you transfer to them, it won''t work!"


    The man pointed to Xiao Zhao and others, his face was full of disdain.


    If they switch to other industries, such as beauty, or some low-end industry, they have no objection. After all, they earn a license fee and patent buyout fee, and their pockets can be more generous.


    However, these high and new technologies are absolutely not transferable, even if they are outdated, the technology eliminated by them will have to be transferred at a high price. These Chinese businessmen must pay a large enough price.


    It is absolutely impossible to transfer to them so easily!


    "boom!"


    Li Chengfeng stood up abruptly, slapped his face on the table, and pulled his whole face down, "Is it enough?"


    "Come on!"


    He yelled, "Get out of these old things!"


    He couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Now he doesn''t care what other people will gain or lose. He only cares about what happens to the Li family and whether he can survive.


    Can it survive in the long run?


    These old things, how would they understand, if a terrible person like Jiang Ning looted without principle, where there is something for them.


    What kind of technical barrier alliance, what kind of superior suppression, are all shit!


    He suddenly rejoiced that the mysterious eastern country was precisely because it had principles and always adhered to its own principles. Otherwise, he would have to break the rules and violate the principles. What would happen to the situation, he could not imagine.


    Li Chengfeng can''t manage that much.


    He called for security and drove a few people out.


    "Secretary Zhao, I''m so embarrassed to make you laugh."


    Li Chengfeng didn''t waste time at all. He took the contract directly, signed his name, and affixed his official seal.


    "I have optimized the details of the contract. I believe you will be satisfied. Now that the words are signed, everyone is quick to make a decision. Don''t make any extravagances."


    How troublesome it is to transfer high and new technology, Xiao Zhao knows very well that a few decades ago, some Chinese businessmen paid a huge price for some technology.


    No one wants to go through things that are pinched by someone''s neck and stubbornly pressing their lifeblood.


    This is what Lin wants to do most now!


    Xiao Zhao asked someone to check the contract and made sure that there was no problem. He immediately signed the contract on the spot, completing the agreement and cooperation.


    The matter? Zheyiyixiyixishanwu? Simple and straightforward, Li Chengfeng is decisive, Lin naturally will not refuse to send good things to the door.

 Chapter 1704： Bring it!

    "In a legal sense, these technologies already belong to the Lin Group. From my perspective, there is no problem. The most important thing now is to get these technologies in hand and build your own technology library. You need to find a way."


    Li Chengfeng said seriously, "Tell Mr. Jiang, please, as long as I live, the cooperative relationship between Li and Lin can continue."


    The meaning in the words is obvious.


    Li Chengfeng just wants to live and keep the Li family!


    Xiao Zhao didn''t understand, but A Fei, who was standing on the side, heard clearly.


    "Let''s go."


    He picked up the contract, took Xiao Zhao and left, "Hurry up."


    Before Xiao Zhao could react, he was pulled out of the meeting room by A Fei and headed towards Li''s technology research and development department.


    As soon as the contract in hand came into effect, ALFY came directly to ask for something.


    This kind of thing becomes more troublesome as it drags on. After all, a large group company like Li''s, like the original Linglong Group, is very complicated.


    Even if Li Chengfeng said nothing, but when it comes to implementation, it is not that easy.


    Technology Department.


    The atmosphere is a bit tense.


    "Sorry, I can''t give you a letter from the Technical Barrier Alliance."


    The head of the technology department sitting there looked calm, but unwavering, "This is the rule of the industry. It is not determined by the company and can be transferred."


    "This is your Li Chengfeng''s signature!"


    Xiao Zhao was trembling with anger.


    It was the first time she saw the situation where even the signature of the top leader of her company was ignored.


    "Sorry, this is an industry rule. As I said, the transfer of high-tech technology must have a letter from the Technical Barrier Alliance. They can only be transferred if they agree to it. This is true of any country you go to.


    The Minister of Technology still insisted, with a disdainful expression on his face.


    He has already received the order. It is impossible for him to hand over the technical information. It is easy to find excuses. Is it possible that they can still come to grab it?


    "I don''t want to ask your opinion,"


    A Fei pulled Xiao Zhao away, staring at the head of the technical department, and said lightly, "I''m here to fetch our Lin''s things, you just need to bring it to me."


    "sorry¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    Before the head of the technical department could finish speaking, A Fei slapped him over and slapped him out. He rolled on the ground a few times before stopping.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "boom!"


    A Fei was not at all polite at all, and kicked it again.


    "Let''s get our own things, but still need to see your face?"


    He squinted, but the light in his eyes was full of murderous aura!


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning to confess to them all the time and to persuade others with morals, how could he be so merciful.


    The fierce appearance made the head of the technology department tremble.


    He opened his mouth to refute, but when he saw A Fei''s eyes, he didn''t dare anymore.


    "Bring it!"


    A Fei screamed, the Minister of Technology, where dare to say anything, and no one around him dared to go up and stop A Fei.


    They have Li Chengfeng''s signature and they can take it away. Any letter from the Technical Barrier Alliance is just an excuse.


    I thought that people like A Fei could be dismissed with an excuse, but no one thought that this person was so crazy!


    Lu Yixi, head of Wu Erzhe''s technical department, turned his head and looked around. No one dared to go up and help him. He trembled his lips and looked at A Fei¡¯s murderous gaze. There was no doubt that if he didn¡¯t take it again. Come out, A Fei really dare to do it!


    Kill yourself in front of so many people!

 Chapter 1705： World battlefield

    A Fei''s strength shocked everyone. No one in the technical department dared to stand up and say no.


    "This, this is information..."


    The head of the technical department was holding the hard disk in his hand, his face was a little pale, but the bright red five-finger print on the left side of the face, like a brand, might be difficult to get rid of for a few days.


    ALFY took the hard drive and asked the staff of the same company to check it and made sure that there was no problem. He took the person away without any cumbersomeness.


    He didn''t bother to waste time with these people.


    Seeing A Fei and the others leave, the Minister of Technology immediately took out his mobile phone.


    "I didn''t stop them, they are too strong..."


    After leaving the Li family, Xiao Zhao still had some lingering fears, and she even worried that those people would start their hands.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so troublesome. What kind of technical barrier alliance? The meaning of these guys'' existence is to suppress our Chinese businessmen?"


    She was a bit aggrieved.


    If it weren''t for A Fei, she really didn''t know what to do.


    It is useless to rely on reasoning, even if you already have a contract in your hand, in the legal sense, those so-called technical barrier alliances always want to control.


    They have suppressed Chinese businessmen for decades. Do they still think that they can cover the sky with one hand?


    "They thought it was the past."


    A Fei snorted disdainfully, "Bring things back to the martial arts hall, and when things are resolved, we will return to the East China Sea."


    He also didn''t want to make extravagances.


    Things are almost done in East Korea. As long as Lin can enter the market in East Korea, it will be much more convenient to do what he wants to do later.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning, but as long as you start well, everything is not a problem.


    Not to mention, behind Lin''s family, there is always a powerful man like Jiang Ning.


    A Fei took everyone back to the martial arts hall, and asked Xiao Zhao and the others to prepare for the next thing, and immediately went to Jiang Ning.


    The things are already in hand, but the trouble will definitely come soon.


    "Brother, you don''t have to worry about business matters, but Fang Yin,"


    A Fei has always been a little afraid of Yin, this kind of expert can suppress him except Jiang Ning, especially this is a person who is good at using poison, "I''m afraid I have to find a chance to get rid of him!"


    Even if Fang Yin is still useful, he must be monitored.


    "Agou and they have always been on guard, don''t worry."


    Jiangning Road.


    Fang Yin should have left Handu at this moment.


    Li Chengfeng is not the one he must kill. He wants to kill Li Chengfeng just to vent his anger.


    Now that Li Chengfeng has taken refuge in Jiangning, Fang Yin will not easily expose himself in order to vent his anger.


    For him, the more important thing is the boxing score. If this page is not available, there are still two opportunities. As long as he can get one page of the boxing score, he has the right to speak.


    "Well, have you got all the technical documents?"


    "got it."


    A Fei nodded, "Some people still don''t want to. They want to keep suppressing the development of Chinese businessmen, wishful thinking!"


    "hooligan,"


    Jiang Ning looked at A Fei, the light in his eyes seemed to be different, "We will soon return to the world battlefield back then."


    This sentence made A Fei? Yiran Ling Lu Pa Ling Xi Ran? His whole body trembled.


    He was shocked for five seconds before he came back to his senses.


    "It should have been like this long ago. As the Lin family gets bigger and bigger, sooner or later they will be targeted. Even if we don''t go to them, we will come to us.


    A Fei suddenly opened his mouth and laughed, "Damn, I hope they don''t want to kill themselves. Brother, you can let them go once, but you will definitely not have a second chance."

 Chapter 1706： suppress

    For the first time, Jiang Ning focused on the overall situation!


    Now the situation is complete, and for Jiang Ning, the most important thing now is Lin Yuzhen, the Lin family.


    Who wants to hurt Lin Yuzhen, who wants to deal with Lin Yuzhen, destroy Lin Yuzhen''s dream, that is Jiangning''s enemy!


    Jiang Ning never shows mercy to the enemy!


    "So now, Fang Yin is not the point. As long as you get the boxing score, you can unlock the secret, and forget about my master''s last wish."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "What is more important now is the development of Lin''s."


    "Your sister-in-law has a dream. I think you know that she shouldn''t be the only one to feel her kindness."


    ALFY nodded.


    He knows too well.


    Had it not been for Lin Yuzhen, Jiang Ning would have died long ago, and there would be no Eastern God of War.


    Lin Yu is really kind and beautiful, just like the light in the dark night, which can bring light, warmth, and illuminate the way forward for many people.


    But what Jiang Ning wants to do most now is to protect her dreams and make her dreams shine.


    "Big brother, I actually envy you sometimes,"


    A Fei laughed, "If you can meet a girl who is such a good sister-in-law, she has changed you, and you have also changed her."


    Promote each other, help each other, take care of each other, I don''t know how many people envy.


    "how about you?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Did you find it?"


    "Probably."


    A Fei curled his lips, as if he didn''t want to turn the topic to himself.


    He didn''t finish his words, and there was a loud noise outside.


    Jiang Ning and A Fei raised their heads at the same time. Without hesitation, they got up and walked outside.


    "Something, hand it over!"


    In the office on one side, Xiao Zhao and several people were planning to set up a new technology department, and the door was roughly kicked open.


    The person who took the lead, with a gloomy expression, stared at Xiao Zhao, his eyes full of murderousness, "You can''t take away Li''s things."


    "Either hand over the things, or save your life!"


    "Who are you guys!"


    Xiao Zhao deserves to be someone who has seen the big scene. He has no fear at all. Instead, he shouted softly, "Where is this place, don''t you come here to inquire?"


    "Let me know, Brother Ning, you have to break your necks!"


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    A few people looked cold, "Find the hard drive tape? Cover up and cover Shanyi Wu Pashi? Let''s go!"


    After speaking, a few people will go up and grab it.


    "I''m really curious, who would dare to make trouble in my martial arts gym."


    Suddenly, there was a voice behind him, Jiang Ning stepped in and beckoned, "A Fei, close the door."


    ALFY closed the door immediately.


    They looked in front of them, and several dark-skinned people, obviously from other places, gradually cooled their eyes.


    "I advise you not to cause trouble."


    The man who took the lead took a look at Jiang Ning, "Li Chengfeng dared to sell you the technology, but without the permission of the Technical Barrier Alliance, you can''t take it away."


    "Chinese businessmen are not qualified to own these high-tech technologies!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t seem to hear it, and waved his hand to let Xiao Zhao and the others walk behind him.


    "Things haven''t been robbed?"


    "no!"


    Xiao Zhao shook his head firmly.


    Even if she died, she would not let such an important thing be robbed by others.


    "Is it the Technical Barrier Alliance?"


    Jiang Ning then looked up and looked at a few people, "At the beginning, top technology companies from more than a dozen countries jointly established this alliance to suppress the technological development of our country. Now, do you think it can be suppressed?"


    "Don''t be delusional!"

 Chapter 1707： The most important thing is talent

    "Hahaha, it''s ridiculous, just relying on you, do you still want to stand up?"


    The headed person glanced at Jiang Ning with disdain, "I tell you, what if you get these technologies?"


    "These are just basic technologies that are about to be eliminated. As long as the barriers are still there and you don''t have independent research and development capabilities, don''t want to break them!"


    He stared at Jiang Ning, the disdain and mockery on his face made no secret.


    In the past, they were willing to transfer the things they didn''t want to Chinese businessmen at a high price, which not only earned their money, but also secretly suppressed their development.


    Such things have been tried and tested repeatedly because they do not have the ability to independently research and develop and do not have enough talents.


    What is most important in this era?


    Talent!


    There is no doubt that it is talent!


    "You reminded me."


    Jiang Ning laughed suddenly, "I almost forgot the most important thing."


    "What did you say?"


    "It doesn''t matter to you anything, go away."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "Disappear before my eyes before I get angry."


    "you¡­¡­"


    The leader was furious, and Jiang Ning dared to talk to him like this.


    He pointed at Jiang Ning, but in an instant, he screamed!


    ?Closed Erba Luxi contemptuous? "Ah--"


    Jiang Ning grabbed his finger and clicked¡ª¡ª


    With a little effort, you can hear the sound of broken bones!


    That finger bends in the opposite direction, and it will be broken directly by Jiang Ning!


    "roll!"


    He didn''t bother to talk nonsense at all, and snorted coldly, frightening a few people to shame, dare to say anything.


    The aura radiating from Shan Jiangning''s body alone suppressed their breathing a little.


    "Let''s wait and see!"


    Before leaving, a few people still didn''t forget to speak ruthlessly, but Jiang Ning ignored them.


    "Key talents, we must take away."


    Jiang Ning looked at Xiao Zhao and said, "Those engineers in the Li family, please go."


    "Brother Ning, would they be willing?"


    Xiao Zhao was a little worried.


    Although Li Chengfeng said, Lin''s needs can be taken away.


    Not just technical information, including talents.


    But it is not an easy task to invite these technical talents.


    "There are only two jobs, a comfortable job, and the money is in place."


    Jiang Ning said, "Lin can provide them with the best conditions."


    "Have you ever heard a sentence that teaches barbarians to develop skills to control barbarians? Now that Lin wants to develop this area, he needs to start with the foundation and solidify the foundation before he can consider development and overtaking in corners."


    Jiang Ning''s words made Xiao Zhao nod his head.


    Even if the same words and the same reasoning were spoken from Jiang Ning''s mouth, it seemed particularly convincing.


    "You and A Fei are responsible for this matter."


    Jiang Ning directly gave the order, "I want you to get everything done within half a month and set up a branch to be responsible for the research and development of high-tech technologies. There is no upper limit on investment."


    hiss¡­¡­


    Everyone couldn''t help taking a breath.


    There is no upper limit on investment funds?


    Jiang Ning''s wealthy appearance made their throats dry.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Zhao immediately stood up straight, raised his head and chested out, "Guaranteed to complete the task!"


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, and the crowd dispersed, each going to his own affairs.


    He has always been a throwaway shopkeeper, and he only needs to keep the general direction of decision-making and solve the problems that they can''t solve.


    Since Lin Yu really wants to do this and wants to change the status quo in this field in China, Jiang Ning will fully support her!


    ...

 Chapter 1708： Tescon

    At that time.


    Overseas, the Aerospace City, not far from the casino city, is the most technologically developed area in the West.


    Electronics, satellites, automobile industry, weapons, etc., almost the most advanced technology in the world, are all here.


    In particular, those large companies control the core of global technology and create hard technical barriers.


    Over the years, they have been the instigators behind the suppression of Chinese businessmen.


    The group returned to the Aerospace City from East Korea and arrived here as soon as possible.


    Tesikong, a high-tech company, even has a few satellites developed by them. They are extremely powerful in terms of scientific and technological strength.


    They win over the most outstanding engineers in the world, do everything possible to earn them under their command to create the most cutting-edge technology, and at the same time suppress their competitors.


    Especially the imaginary enemy in their hearts forever.


    "What is the origin of this Lin Group? Is there a background in the circle on the ground?"


    A touch of cigar smoke wafted in the top office of Tesikong Company.


    Obviously, when the word Lin was mentioned, there was only disdain in his tone, because he had never heard of it.


    "No, it''s just a company that was developed from a small city in China. It used to be the beauty industry and almost made the first pot of gold. Now it''s entering the East Korean market.


    The person sitting opposite has some red marks on his face, which can be faintly seen, it is a slap mark.


    His eyes were unwilling and angry: "But unexpectedly, they suddenly wanted to set up a science and technology research and development department. It would be too big to cross borders!"


    "What''s even more surprising? Li''s blatant breach of the technical barrier agreement signed with us, to provide Lin''s basic technology, are they crazy?"


    "Hehe, they are definitely not crazy. The game of interest can''t be bound by a one-paper agreement."


    The person sitting in the boss chair slowly raised his head.


    His face full of beards looks a bit vicissitudes, but his actual age is only in his thirties, and he is considered very young in this unique company like Tescon.


    "Mr. Heisen, can you just watch and let them take away these technologies?"


    The person sitting opposite was dissatisfied and a little anxious.


    "They didn''t put the Technical Barrier Alliance in their eyes at all, they put us Teskong in their eyes!"


    "Technology research and development is not that simple. Without sufficient accumulation, it is impossible to do it at all."


    Heisen shook his head and sneered, "Our Tesconn company has accumulated nearly a hundred years, and how many scientists and technical elites have been recruited to get to this day. What is the Lin family?"


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Don''t take it too seriously, I bet they can''t even set up a research and development department."


    Haisen spit out smoke, flicked the ash on his cigar, squinted, and said with disdain, "Without professional talents, where do they go for research and development?"


    "The most elite talents are all in the West. Our Tesikong company accounts for more than 60%!"


    He knows too well. Without these talents, even if he has enough information, what''s the use?


    Can anyone in the Lin family understand it?


    They can only understand cosmetics and skin care products. I am afraid that everyone does not know the electronic components.


    ?Serve Fu Lu Wu loves to cover his servant? As for talents...


    Haisen couldn''t help but want to laugh. There are any talents in China, and they can''t cultivate any useful talents just by relying on their education.


    Even if there are a few, aren''t they all caught by him?


    Lin''s desire to engage in scientific research and development is just a joke!

 Chapter 1709： Look down on

    opponent?


    Lin was not qualified to be his opponent at all, how could he be eye-catching.


    In Haisen''s view, this is just a joke. In daily life, when you are bored, listen to it to relieve fatigue.


    Just like the cigar in my hand.


    "Mr. Heisen, what about Lee? They broke the agreement and deserve to be punished!"


    "Huh, if you violate the agreement, you will naturally be punished. Now, we must not only block Chinese businessmen, but also East Korean technology companies!"


    Hesen has a sense of controlling the fate of others.


    He can decide the life or death of other companies with just one sentence. This feeling of being superior is so cool.


    Especially, big companies like Lee, who almost control the lifeblood of East Korea''s economy, can hold their throats by themselves!


    "Li Chengfeng certainly would not have thought that what they have always been proud of is in the eyes of Mr. Heisen, but that''s all."


    Business is the foundation of economy, and economy is the lifeblood of a country and even society''s development.


    And often, the most economically powerful is the country that controls cutting-edge technology!


    This is not only in the military and other aspects, but in all aspects of life.


    As large as the satellites flying in the sky, the aircraft cannonballs on the battlefield, as small as the mobile phones used in daily life, GPS positioning, electronic maps...


    As society develops, these become more important.


    Now that Lin has just set foot in this industry, where is it so easy.


    Even the Tesconn company, after nearly a hundred years of accumulation and plunder, has reached the scale and status it is today, especially from a deeper level, this company has long been more than a pure commercial company.


    Heisen sat there with a lazy expression, leaning on the chair, and said lightly: "Lin¡¯s kind of beaming clown, there is no need to take it to heart, and for Li¡¯s words, just a little punishment. Our partner."


    "Yes, I understand."


    The man got up and left, and did as Heisen had arranged.


    Hesen would not take such small things into his mind, and even forget about it when he turned his head.


    He is more concerned about the recent overseas turmoil, especially the Sri Lanka family in the casino city, how suddenly declined, it seems that overnight, the patriarch died, all branches fell apart, and the industry suffered extremely serious losses!


    Regarding the ability to fish for gold, although the Silanka family is not as good as a technology company like Tesikong, it is also very amazing, and even makes him jealous.


    But such a powerful family decayed overnight, and he had to be more vigilant.


    "Does this gate of the third world have to be opened again?"


    Haisen''s eyes were cold, and he put down the cigar in his hand, feeling a little excited and worried.


    "If you can go in again and get something, then our Tesikong company..."


    A trace of greed flashed in his eyes, and he seemed to react at once. He accidentally said something that shouldn''t be said, and immediately closed his mouth.


    "Let''s wait and see the changes. If it is an opportunity, then we will have a higher certainty this time, because we have more masters!"


    The corner of Haisen''s mouth raised an arc.


    Tesikong Company is just a shell, even if it is just a shell, it is already so powerful that it is shocking.


    Ordinary people, how good is he.


    At that time.


    East Korea, Handu.


    The collection and sorting of data have been completed.


    Now in Handu, the Jidao Martial Arts Center is the base of the Lin family. The rules here are the same as those in the East China Sea, and no one is allowed to come here to make trouble.


    With the Li family as the background? Run Lu Ai Shi Ling Wu Yixi? All the major forces in the Han capital, as long as their heads are still clear, they will not come to this place and make themselves uninterested.

 Chapter 1710： Tied back

    The Lin Group¡¯s signature has already started. Of course, it still starts from the beauty industry, which is the foundation of Lin¡¯s.


    The news of Lin''s establishment of a new technology research and development department has also been spread, and external recruitment has officially started.


    It''s just that, two days have passed, and there is no good harvest.


    "The domestic talents are scarce, and some capable people have also gone overseas."


    When Xiao Zhao got the news, he felt a little disappointed and indignant, but there was no way to blame, "Everyone has their own ambitions. Overseas has given them better conditions and higher treatment. It is understandable that they chose to go overseas."


    "What is there to blame?"


    A Fei shook his head, "A bunch of people eat things inside and out! They have been trained in China, and now they choose to go overseas for their own lives?"


    "You can say that people have the right to pursue their own happy life, but not everyone has such a thing as responsibility."


    He is most uncomfortable with these people.


    But I also know that this is indeed everyone''s own choice? It is their freedom.


    "Brother Ning, if you want to dig someone from East Korea, the cost may be even greater."


    Xiao Zhao was a little embarrassed.


    Jiang Ning sat there, drinking tea slowly, as if he hadn''t heard the debate between Xiao Zhao and A Fei.


    "Does the domestic talents have a list?"


    He finished drinking the tea, put down the teacup, and spoke softly.


    It is naturally the best to be able to use the talents in one''s own country. Anyway, the same kind of blood is shed on the body, which is reliable at the root.


    "Yes, talents from several institutions of higher learning are well-known internationally, but they are basically overseas now."


    Xiao Zhao nodded.


    She has done all these preparations very well, and she has also tried to send emails to invite those talents to return to China for development. The conditions given will not be worse than those abroad.


    She handed the list to Jiang Ning.


    "One of them is in the Li family, called Zhang Heng. I have been in contact with him, and he seems reluctant."


    "If you don''t want to, just tie it back!"


    A Fei grinned and said, "I''m not from East Korea. What do you do in East Korea? The pickled vegetables and rice here, are our dishes delicious!"


    Xiao Zhaobai glanced at A Fei and tied it back, just like talking to a child.


    Of course, she knew that this was really A Fei''s style of doing things. If Jiang Ning nodded, A Fei would really not hesitate to tie people back.


    "Leave this to me."


    Jiang Ning got up.


    Talent is the most important thing.


    To establish high-tech research projects, there is no problem with funding, but talents are missing.


    If this thing can be done, it will be of great significance.


    It is not just Lin Yu who really hopes to complete it. As the former Eastern God of War, Jiang Ning also cares about the development of the country in his heart, and even for him, this is an extremely important thing!


    "Brother Ning, this Zhang Heng should not have a big problem. I can see that he wants to go home very much. If Li Chengfeng has no objection, he should be able to make it."


    Xiao Zhao said, "As for the other people, especially the several heavyweight professionals, who are all in the Overseas Aerospace City, I am afraid it is a little difficult for those few."


    "Tie it back!"


    A Fei snorted.


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to care about him.


    "one by one."


    Jiang Ning said, "Lin''s things to do, either don''t do it, or they must do it well."


    "The significance of this matter is not just a commercial act, it is also Lin''s initiative to assume social responsibility, and this is what Yuzhen wants to do."


    He smiled: "I will make her realize what she wants to do."

 Chapter 1711： Way of digging

    Xiao Zhao originally thought it would be difficult to eat dog food without staying in the East China Sea or in front of Lin Yuzhen.


    But she almost forgot, where Jiang Ning was, it was a dog feed factory at all!


    Listening to these love words are sour.


    She turned her head and glanced at A Fei, her eyes were a bit complicated, and she didn''t know what was thinking in her heart.


    "You continue to do other things, this Zhang Heng, I will see you."


    To recruit professionals, Jiang Ning is very experienced in this kind of thing.


    He has a unique charm, which makes it easy for people to trust him and follow him.


    Jiang Ning went directly to Li from the martial arts hall without wasting time.


    Hearing Jiang Ning was coming, Li Chengfeng personally greeted him, not daring to slack in the slightest.


    "It''s okay if you are busy with yourself, I''ll find someone."


    Obviously, I''m here to dig people, but it''s like walking in my own company.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Chengfeng and saw that his face was still a little worried, and said directly: "Don''t worry, Lin''s needs Li''s, then Li''s will be fine."


    This is a reassurance for Li Chengfeng.


    "Yes, thank you Mr. Jiang, I understand."


    Li Cheng? Fu Ai Zhe Yi Xi Ai Er Yi Feng said this, and his heart was finally settled.


    He gave up too much, so that the Li family could survive.


    But now, the Li family not only has to face the possibility of Fang Yin at any time, but also the suppression of Western giant technology companies.


    Even if it is as strong as the Li family, facing the blockade of those giant companies is not an easy task.


    What''s more, Li Chengfeng now knows very well that the truly powerful forces are invisible from the outside. For example, the Lin family has strong men like Jiang Ning behind them.


    What about the big forces in Space City?


    I''m afraid, it won''t be weak.


    Jiang Ning came to dig people, and Li Chengfeng didn''t care, and he couldn''t control it.


    Since it cannot be stopped, it is better to cooperate and give Jiang Ning a good impression.


    In the reception room, the fragrance of tea overflowed, and Li Chengfeng gave Jiang Ning a special arrangement for a person who looked sweet and was of the same type as Li Tianxiu before.


    It seems that women in East Korea are all produced using the same template.


    Jiang Ning drinks tea without looking at women. He has no time and no interest.


    "Boom boom boom."


    The door was knocked.


    "Please come in."


    Jiang Ning said softly.


    When the voice fell, the door was pushed open, and a middle-aged man walked in, wearing black-rimmed glasses, his face slightly pale.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of nervousness or working overtime all the year round.


    "You are Mr. Jiang?"


    Zhang Heng spoke, speaking in Mandarin. In this foreign country, he was a little excited to meet a compatriot who speaks the same language.


    "it''s me."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "You are Zhang Heng, I am looking for you."


    Zhang Heng nodded.


    Why Jiang Ning came to look for himself, he knew very well in his heart that someone in the Lin family had contacted him privately before.


    However, he didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would dare to come to Li to find himself so openly.


    Does he want to dig Li''s corner in front of Li Chengfeng?


    "I don''t know, why is Mr. Jiang looking for me?"


    Zhang Heng deliberately pretended to be confused.


    In the workplace, be more careful and never go wrong. He doesn''t want to lose a great job just because he said the wrong thing.


    "We won''t go around the corners."


    Jiang Ning smiled, pointed to the chair, "Sit down."


    Zhang Heng sat down.


    "I am here on behalf of the Lin family to solicit you. I believe you already know."


    "Lin is preparing to enter the electronic technology industry. Now there is a shortage of talents, especially our own domestic talents. I have read your information. You are not easy. From a rural family, you have gone all the way to study abroad and work and become Li''s Elite engineers are quite remarkable."

 Chapter 1712： Own chip

    Jiang Ning''s words made Zhang Heng less nervous. It is always a pleasure to be praised by others, not to mention that the man in front of him seems to be too powerful.


    Otherwise, how dare he come to Li and dig people directly!


    "Mr. Jiang praised."


    Zhang Hengqian said.


    "No prize, I''m seeking truth from facts."


    Jiang Ning said, "I am straight to the point. The Lin family needs you and the country needs you, so I came to you. If you have any ideas, you can tell me directly."


    "Including the treatment you want, working environment, etc., I will try my best to satisfy you."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Zhang Heng took a deep breath.


    He has been thinking about this issue these days.


    After all, the industry he is engaged in is undoubtedly the real gathering place for the elite overseas, and China used to not only not pay attention to it, but also lack that environment.


    Not to mention that he has no room for development, it is even more difficult to obtain a sense of accomplishment, and the treatment is far inferior to overseas.


    "I want to ask, Mr. Jiang said that Lin wanted to do this, for what?"


    "I hope that our country has its own chip."


    Jiang Ning has only such a simple sentence.


    But just this simple sentence? Lovingly contemplate Lu Zhe loves to cover zero? It made Zhang Heng''s whole body tremble, and his eyes instantly turned red!


    Own chip!


    This kind of high-tech lifeblood is always controlled by others. The layman doesn''t know what it means, but Zhang Heng, an industry elite, knows it too well.


    Without self-developed electronic chips, it is equivalent to being pinched by others, and the fate depends entirely on others!


    "We need to have our own chips, so we need talents who can develop our own chips, and you are the person I need."


    Jiang Ning said seriously, "Of course, I will not force you. Even if I have the ability, you can consider it for a few days before giving me an answer."


    "no need."


    Zhang Heng took a deep breath and said with a trembling voice, "I''ll go with you!"


    "As long as Li''s side..."


    "Don''t worry here, Li''s is now a partner of Lin''s, sharing resources and technology, go to Lin''s, you only [ÓÆÓƶÁ www.uutxt.me] will get more than in Li''s."


    "certainly,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I know, for you, the meaning of money is far inferior to the dream in your own heart."


    Zhang Heng nodded.


    He was a little excited, and he didn''t even dare to believe that he would make such a big decision because of Jiang Ning''s few words.


    His family is here, his children are here, but his parents are in China, his relatives and friends are in China, his emotions are in China, and his roots are also in China!


    Own chip...


    More than ten years ago, he chose this major because of this sentence. Until now, he has no chance to realize it.


    "Lin, will give you a chance to realize your dream."


    Jiangning Road.


    He knows that digging is not just about money, status, and promises.


    For talents like Zhang Heng, there are more important things that others cannot provide, but Jiangning can, and Lin can.


    Sitting there, Jiang Ning gave people a sense of calmness. What he said was easy to convince people, even inexplicably trusting from the bottom of his heart.


    Unable to understand, there is no way to explain.


    "Mr. Jiang,"


    Zhang Heng sent Jiang Ning to the door of Li''s, and his mood calmed down a bit, "If Lin really wants to open a way, there are a few people, and you must invite them back to China!"

 Chapter 1713： no freedom

    Back at the martial arts hall, Jiang Ning glanced at the list that Zhang Heng gave himself.


    Several of them were in the list that Xiao Zhao had collected before.


    These people, without exception, were once leaders in the domestic industry. They grew up like geniuses with a halo since they were young.


    However, there is no soil for the development of related industries in China, and their talents not only failed to be used, they even suffered a lot of blows.


    Some people are discouraged and attracted by overseas conditions, and choose to go overseas to develop, while some are straightforward and rise from the poor for fame and fortune.


    Looking at the life history of these people above, Jiang Ning couldn''t help sighing.


    It has always been a big problem that the truly important talents in the industry have not been paid attention to.


    Science and technology are the primary productive forces. Great people once said this. This is the truth.


    Now that Lin wants to vigorously develop this industry, talents are a vital part.


    Jiang Ning is not short of money, equipment, or other things he needs. What he lacks most now is people.


    These elites are different from those who practice martial arts. Even if their innate talent is not good, they can still achieve a career with the efforts of the later period.


    To engage in scientific research, it really requires talent, and it also requires constant effort and accumulation.


    "Get ready, go to Space City."


    Jiangning Road.


    He didn''t want to waste time. If these problems were resolved earlier, he could return to the East China Sea sooner.


    Jiang Ning brought only Brother Dog, and the others followed A Fei and stayed in Handu to assist Xiao Zhao in other tasks.


    This time, they want not only the East Korean market, but also take the first step in the high-tech electronics industry!


    On the plane, Brother Gou was holding a small notebook and was writing something seriously. Jiang Ning glanced at it and couldn''t help frowning.


    "The legend of the provincial capital taught you?"


    "Yes, I still don''t quite understand how this quadratic equation has two solutions,"


    Brother Gou raised his head and looked at Jiang Ning, "Big Brother, do you understand?"


    Jiang Ning stayed away and didn''t want to talk to him.


    He kept shook his head in his heart, not knowing what Su Yun was teaching these things to Brother Gou.


    Is it possible for a dog to fight, but also to calculate a quadratic equation and draw a parabola?


    He felt that the provincial capital? Ranzhe Luxiba Zheyiling? Legend''s cultivation of the dog brother seemed a bit off track, but this was the matter of the two of them, Jiang Ning did not interfere, who knows what their different tastes are.


    "Su Yun said that knowledge is power, and she is a college student, so she can''t be wrong,"


    Brother Gou scratched his head, with a simple and honest appearance. Compared with the sturdy temperament of the past, he is just like changing a person, "You have to learn."


    Jiang Ning didn''t even care about him.


    It seems that everyone around you has a tendency to crookedly, like Brother Dog, A Fei is being held down by Xiao Zhao, and Fang Qiu...


    "Regardless of you, Yu really doesn''t need to learn badly."


    Jiang Ning closed his eyes and rested.


    Aerospace City.


    As a city with high-tech civilization, it can be said that it has a very significant influence all over the world.


    Here gathers many of the world''s top scientists, the highest new technology, the best geniuses, all of whom have made great contributions to the rapid development of the world.


    Several giant technology companies, like empires, stand in the center of the space city.


    This is not only a symbol of wealth, but also a manifestation of status.


    Tesikong is a leader in technology companies, and its industries involve high-tech such as aerospace, weapons of war and so on.


    The core of these technologies is the chip!

 Chapter 1714： Have the ability to let me go!

    There are many companies in the world that can independently develop chips, but the only company that can reach the five-nanometer level is Tescon, because this company has one of the world''s top chip experts.


    Among them, two are from China.


    now.


    Tesikong company, in the chip research institute.


    Luo Lin is wearing a research suit, watching the processing of the model on the computer, and every singularity change is like a slow motion picture in his eyes, controlling all the details in his eyes.


    "No, it won''t work this way."


    Before the model was fully tested and run, Luo Lin spoke directly and made a judgment.


    "no?"


    The white researcher standing on the side frowned suddenly, "Dr. Luo, how can you know that it won''t work until the test is finished?"


    "This model has been researched with hard work by a few of us, and it can be iteratively upgraded to a higher level. You are so arbitrary, I am afraid it is not very good."


    Luo Lin glanced at the white man, knowing that these people have always been arrogant, and at the same time, he has never looked at himself.


    Even in this research room, he is the first person in charge.


    "Then you can wait until the test is over and see the results. If the iterative data can be upgraded to a level, then it is a mistake in my work."


    He didn''t want to say more, it was useless to say more.


    After speaking, Luo Lin turned around and left without saying a word at all.


    "boom!"


    As soon as Luo Lin walked out of the research room, there was the sound of falling objects behind him.


    "What is he proud of? Do you really think he has this ability! He is so good, what does he come to Tescon to do? Go back to their own country!"


    "Don''t pay attention to him, just an arrogant stupid man. Without Teskong, he is useless."


    "What about this model? The singularity has changed too fast, and there is no way to continue iterating. Do you want to terminate it?"


    "Terminate? Stop it!"


    ...


    Luo Lin returned to the office, his face was not pretty. In this country, he has never been less discriminated against.


    Even though he is the mainstay of this research room, he does not belong here after all.


    He turned on the computer and looked at the photos hidden in the folder. One was his family and the other was the national flag. Red is bright, red is dazzling.


    Luo Lin couldn''t help but his eyes were slightly red. He raised his head and looked around the office, the densely monitored monitors, he slammed his fist on the table!


    "Do you think I don''t want to leave!"


    Luo Lin gritted his teeth, his voice trembling, "If you have the ability, let me go!"


    He looked at the camera and seemed to vent his anger.


    at the same time.


    In an office on the top floor of the Tesconn company, Haisen looked at Luo Lin''s hideous face on the electronic screen, and put down the cigar in his hand.


    "No? Lovingly wait and see Lu? Are you willing?"


    Hesen squinted, and there was a sense of sorrow and disdain in his eyes, "Without me, your wife would have died a long time ago."


    He thought for a while, put his hand on the keyboard, and quickly typed out a line of instructions. Almost at the same time, a video appeared on Luo Lin''s computer.


    In the video, it was Luo Lin''s wife who was locked up in a well-furnished apartment.


    There is everything she needs in life, countless money, but no freedom.


    Luo Lin looked at the screen, his eyes turned red, and his tightly clenched fists, blue veins violently trembling!


    He knew that this was Hesen warning himself that he had no freedom, no choice, and no retreat.


    He is just a tool of Tesikong, Heisen''s tool!

 Chapter 1715： Hold

    Luo Lin took a few deep breaths, staring at the camera, gradually calming down, and there was a hint of despair and helplessness.


    He can''t help it.


    When things got to this point, he had no other way.


    No one wants to be a tool or a puppet of others, but sometimes, after making a decision, he has to bear the corresponding consequences.


    But he didn''t expect that this **** might last a lifetime.


    He knows that Heisen is looking at him now, that the entire research room, the entire Tesconn company, and even his daily life are always under surveillance.


    It''s not that he has never thought about getting rid of this kind of life, but he knows better that this is impossible.


    His wife''s life was given by Heisen. If he left, his wife''s life would be lost.


    Thinking of this, Luo Lin sighed and could only choose to accept his fate.


    He got up, changed his clothes, and was used to being in surveillance, doing anything, leaving the office, ready to leave the company and go home.


    People were staring along the way, and Luo Lin had already known this.


    He used to walk to a cake shop and was going to buy a little cake that his wife loved, and bring it back to her.


    "Hello, I want a copy of "Black Forest" for Lu Lingling to cover the dye and to take away."


    Luo Lin said politely.


    The clerk nodded, immediately took the package for him, and put it into the gift box seriously.


    "Mr. Luo, a total of five dollars."


    Rolling was stunned and raised his head subconsciously. He bought so many cakes and never revealed his name. How could the clerk know?


    He looked at the clerk, but the clerk just smiled and handed the cake to Luo Lin. At the moment of contact, he secretly clicked on Luo Lin''s finger and immediately knew what it meant.


    He calmly said, "Thank you."


    Watching Luo Lin leave with the cake, Jiang Ning pressed the baseball cap on his head and squinted slightly.


    "I didn''t expect that this doctor was still being held hostage. Tescon is very powerful."


    After checking the information, Jiang Ning learned that Luo Lin and other experts in the field of electronic chips were on a thief ship, and it would be difficult to get off again.


    This Tesikong company is a commercial company on the surface, and there are several identities secretly, I am afraid that few people really know it.


    But when it comes to the underground circle, Jiang Ning has asked Amel from the casino to help find it out.


    "Big brother, can''t you just grab someone?"


    Beside, Brother Gou lowered his voice.


    Where is it so troublesome, it¡¯s easy and quick to just grab it and take it back by yourself.


    Jiang Ning glared at Brother Gou. How could this guy be broken by A Fei, and he was always robbed.


    "He still has a wife. If his wife''s safety is not resolved, he will not leave, even if he died here,"


    Jiang Ning didn''t have a good temper, "The Legend of the Provincial City didn''t teach you the key to controlling things."


    Brother Gou blinked and nodded: "It seems to have, I forgot."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, too lazy to bother.


    He walked to the back kitchen, took off his hat, took off his clothes, and immediately left with Brother Dog.


    At the same time.


    When Luo Lin returned home, his wife was sitting on the sofa and watching TV. This was her only pleasure.


    Hearing the sound, the wife stood up.


    "You''re back!"


    "I bought you cake."


    Luo Lin smiled, "Go and wash your hands."


    The wife is like a child, and it seems that this is what she expects most of the day.


    She turned around to wash her hands hurriedly, and Luo Lin quickly opened the box, and there was a note inside.


    He suddenly felt his heart beating very violently!

 Chapter 1716： Take you home

    "Husband, can you eat it!"


    "It''s OK!"


    Luo Lin quickly put away the note, took out the cake carefully, and ate with his wife.


    After eating the cake, I cooked and chatted with my wife, talking about interesting things that happened in the day.


    It wasn''t until the evening that after everything was busy and let his wife take a bath and sleep, Luo Lin walked into the bathroom. This was the only place in his house where no cameras were installed.


    Hesen gave him at least the last trace of respect.


    Luo Lin immediately took out the note, with only one sentence on it.


    "If you are willing to go back to China to develop chips and put on new clothes, I will take you away tomorrow."


    A simple sentence, but it reveals a kind of domineering!


    As long as he wants, this person can take himself away?


    Go home!


    Luo Lin was frightened!


    The breathing became hurried in an instant.


    Go home!


    Once he was disappointed to leave, but after so many years, he has been dreaming almost every day to be able to return to his homeland, but now, he can''t go back.


    Luo Lin''s body was trembling, his Adam''s apple moved, tore the note to pieces, threw it into the toilet, washed it away with water, his eyes were red, and he returned to the bedroom.


    "What''s the matter?"


    His wife was very keen, and felt that Luo Lin had mood swings, and asked with sleepy eyes.


    "It''s okay."


    Luo Lin lay down and leaned on the chair, but his eyes were very bright. In the dimness, he didn''t mean to sleep.


    "Are you homesick?"


    He asked suddenly.


    The room fell silent suddenly.


    "Do we still have a home."


    After a while, the wife replied and stretched out her hand and patted Luo Lin lightly, "Go to sleep, don''t think so much."


    She has no home long ago.


    If you can''t go back, you can''t go back.


    She lives in this house every day. Besides, she can only learn about the outside world through the Internet and TV.


    This is the condition for her to survive in the first place.


    In that home in China, the family probably thought she was dead.


    In the darkness, Luo Lin heard a slight sob, without turning his head, he knew that his wife was crying.


    This is not the first time.


    "Go to sleep, go to sleep,"


    Luo Lin sighed and said softly, "I will take you home."


    No words for a night.


    Luo Lin got up early in the morning and made breakfast for his wife himself. After kissing goodbye, he put on his latest suit, opened the door and walked out.


    His mood was a little nervous, and he felt a little unnatural even when he walked.


    But he still took steps and walked towards Tesikong company, as usual, except for putting on a new suit, nothing else changed.


    Not long after Luo Lin left, someone knocked on the door of his house.


    Ding Dong¡ª¡ª


    The doorbell rang!


    Mrs. Luo was eating breakfast, she was slightly shocked, living here for more than ten years, no one has ever knocked on the door, even the neighbors.


    Not only him, but also the people who have been monitoring the lives of their husband and wife, also did not expect that someone would come and knock on the door.


    In a monitoring room, the sound of the walkie-talkie sounded.


    "There are situations, there are situations! Send a few people over to take a look, and no one is allowed to approach the house!"


    "Go! Go and see!"


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and rang the doorbell: "Excuse me, is Mrs. Luo here?"


    He speaks Mandarin, and Mrs. Luo in the room is even more excited.


    She didn''t know how long she hadn''t heard anyone other than Luo Lin speak her mother tongue.


    She glanced through the cat''s eyes and saw that there was a delicate young man outside the door, and said hurriedly: "Who are you?"


    "I am a member of the family, Dr. Luo said that I want to go home, I will take you home!"

 Chapter 1717： time to go

    go home?


    Luo Lin just asked himself last night if he wanted to go home. Someone came to him early this morning and said that he would take them home!


    Madam Luo was moved in her heart, but she couldn''t react.


    She didn''t know who the person outside the door was, but the familiar language made her instinctively want to believe it.


    She wants to go home!


    "go home?"


    She murmured, "Who are you? My husband didn''t tell me about this. Who are you?"


    "Mrs. Luo, you can make a call and confirm with Dr. Luo. After confirming, pack your things and bring some things you have to take away."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "I will wait for you outside the door, and then Dr. Luo will wait for you in the country."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning took two steps back to avoid Mrs. Luo being nervous.


    Madam Luo was in a complicated mood. She quickly picked up the phone and called Luo Lin.


    Even if she knew that her phone was monitored all the time, but this time, she didn''t care so much.


    After the phone got through, Mrs. Luo hurriedly spoke, but she spoke in the dialect of her hometown: "Are someone from my family here?"


    "Ok."


    Luo Lin''s reply was simple, "Try to believe him."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone.


    At the same time, in the monitoring room that had been monitoring the two people, they were stunned for a while, wherever they could understand this local dialect.


    "What are they talking about?"


    "I don''t know, there is a situation! The person in front of Luo Lin''s house, took care of it for me!"


    Five or six people lived opposite Luo Lin''s house, and upon receiving instructions, they immediately moved towards Luo Lin''s house.


    But in a moment, they arrived in front of Luo Lin''s house and surrounded Jiang Ning.


    "who are you?"


    Taking the lead, his face sank, "This is not a place for you to stay, leave immediately!"


    "Get out!"


    "Get out of here and get out of here, otherwise we will be rude to you!"


    Some people scolded and even tried to push Jiangning forward.


    Mrs. Luo in the room was suddenly very nervous.


    She knew that there were always people living across from her home, and the job of these people was to stare at both of them to prevent them from leaving the space city.


    Unexpectedly, they came so soon.


    She hurriedly looked through the cat''s eyes, but only saw Jiang Ning standing alone.


    Are those voices just fake?


    Madam Luo couldn''t help but opened the door, and immediately covered her mouth in surprise.


    She looked at? Pa Yi Wu Shi Ling Er Fu Ling? The five or six people lying on the ground, their eyes trembled, why are they...all on the ground!


    "Hello, Mrs. Luo."


    "He, they..."


    There was a hint of tension in Mrs. Luo''s voice. She knew very well that the people who lived on the opposite side were all well-known gangsters in Space City. They were extremely vicious and had no bottom line.


    How dare Jiang Ning act on them.


    "The road is slippery,"


    Jiang Ning said, "They fell by themselves."


    After he finished speaking, he looked down at five or six people. At that moment, his eyes were as cold as cold wind!


    Five or six people dared to say anything. Just when they met each other, Jiang Ning broke all their hands and feet!


    "Mrs. Luo, have you packed your things?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "No, nothing."


    She still couldn''t react. Luo Lin said that he could try to trust Jiang Ning, but they had never seen Jiang Ning.


    Where does this trust come from?


    "Then please follow me."


    "Can''t go!"


    One of them lying on the ground shouted loudly, struggling to stand up, but just as he stretched out his hand, Jiang Ning moved!

 Chapter 1718： Come back home

    Jiang Ning kicked him directly on the chin, kicking him to death.


    The other four people were even more afraid to speak.


    "This road is really slippery, where is the road to home easy to walk."


    After speaking, he turned his head and looked at Madam Luo, "Mrs. Luo, let''s go, everyone in the family is waiting for you, and Dr. Luo will go back together, and I will arrange everything for you."


    At that time.


    Tesikong company!


    Heisen in the office on the top floor is intoxicated by his cigar.


    "Mr. Heisen, Dr. Luo''s wife, was taken away by a stranger."


    "Ok?"


    He still half-closed his eyes, "Strangers? What did Kurosawa do and grab them back."


    "Catch... I can''t catch it back, Kurosawa and the others... are all scrapped!"


    "Humph!"


    Haisen suddenly opened his eyes, "What did you say?"


    He slapped the table on the table, and shouted angrily: "Rice bucket!"


    After speaking, he immediately walked to the desk, turned on the computer to check the monitor, and called up the monitor in Luo Lin''s office, and saw Luo Lin was writing in the office.


    "What is he doing?"


    Haisen seemed to be talking to himself, and gradually frowned.


    "go!"


    He suddenly got up, led people directly downstairs, and walked towards Luo Lin''s office.


    Haisen''s face is very ugly.


    He has recruited a lot of high-tech talents like Luo Lin, but he is considered the top, only Luo Lin. In any case, no matter what methods are used, whether it is coercion or temptation, he will not allow it. These people leave Tesikong!


    "boom!"


    Haisen kicked open the door of Luo Lin''s office. Luo Lin was writing something. Seeing Haisen came down to find himself? Xiwu closed with Lu Xiling, he seemed to have expected it a long time ago.


    "Dr. Luo, where does your wife want to go?"


    Hesen asked directly.


    His tone was cold, with a threat and warning.


    "She is homesick."


    Luo Lin smiled, "So, I want to take her home."


    "go home?"


    "Yes, go home."


    Luo Lin got up and pushed out the envelope in his hand, "Mr. Heisen, after so many years, I have paid off what I owed the company long ago. Now is the time to leave."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Heisen couldn''t help laughing, "Go back to that country? Don''t dream of it! It''s not suitable for you at all. You are there, it''s useless!"


    "Is it useful for me to be here!"


    Luo Lin suddenly erupted and shouted angrily, "I live under surveillance, am I useful! What respect do you have for me?"


    "I''m just a tool in your eyes, is this my purpose?"


    His voice was full of anger, and it seemed that the depression of so many years broke out at this moment.


    "I don''t want the weapons I made by myself, but ultimately fell on my relatives and compatriots!"


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    A dozen people rushed into the office and surrounded Luo Lin.


    Hesen looked at Luo Lin like a joke.


    "Dr. Luo, I really can''t see that you are so patriotic, but you don''t have this opportunity."


    Hesen walked up to Luo Lin with a smile, as if trying to tease Luo Lin, deliberately lowered his voice, and said a secret: "I tell you, Dr. Luo, the chip you developed will probably be put on some weapons in the future. And where these weapons will be launched..."


    He smiled deliberately and raised his eyebrows.


    "Dr. Luo, without your research over the past few years, Tescon has not been able to make this step yet. Speaking of which, I have to thank you, and I hope you can continue to stay and develop more chips for our company. ."


    "You dream!"


    Luo Lin was trembling with anger.

 Chapter 1719： I want this person

    "Are you dreaming, it''s not you who have the final say."


    Haisen smiled and waved, all a dozen people stepped forward.


    "Dr. Luo, if you can walk out of this door today, I write my name upside down."


    He just looked at Luo Lin without being polite, and his tone was full of contempt and disdain.


    Who can stop what he wants to do?


    The people he wants must stay, even if it is not willing, it doesn''t matter, no one wants to defy his will.


    Luo Lin''s face was pale, and his body was shaking with anger!


    He pointed to Hesen: "Today, I am leaving now!"


    With that, he was about to rush out, and a strong man stretched out his hand to stop him.


    "Dr. Luo, don''t make us embarrassed."


    "Your hands are very valuable," the strong man said lightly, "I don''t want to break your hands."


    Luo Lin gritted his teeth and his eyes were red. He didn''t expect that he was in their eyes.


    Even if it is a tool, at least it is a living tool!


    At least, there should be dignity!


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door of the office.


    "Excuse me, Dr. Luo Lin is here?"


    At the door, there was a man standing, smiling and looking at everyone.


    Hesen was stunned, but Tesikong company, not ordinary people can come in, the security layer outside is strict, and people who are not authorized can not get there at all.


    Not to mention, Luo Lin is an important talent of their Tesikong, and it is strictly required to keep a distance from other people.


    "who are you!"


    Haisen shouted, pointing to Jiang Ning who was standing at the door, "Dare to break into the Tesikong company, steal business secrets, and take it for me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a few people rushed up, stretched out their hands and grabbed Jiang Ning.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    With a few muffled noises, the few people all fell to the ground. One of them, with Jiang Ning''s neck stuck, kicked his feet and almost lost his breath.


    "You misunderstood, I''m not here to steal trade secrets,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and looked at Luo Lin, "I''m here to dig someone."


    "Dr. Rollin, I want this person."


    Arrogant!


    Domineering!


    Haisen rolled his eyes with anger.


    Does he want this?


    It''s crazy!


    Forcibly breaking into the Tesikong company, even if you are not ashamed, you want to take Luo Lin away?


    "kill him!"


    Haisen ordered directly, so he didn''t bother to talk nonsense.


    He gave an order and a dozen people all headed towards Jiang Ning, while he stood aside, took out a cigarette from his pocket, and leaned on the table, staring coldly.


    Things that do not live or die, in recent years, not few people have sneaked into or directly broke into the company, but the end result is that they disappear from this world.


    Haisen leaned on the chair, took out the high-end lighter, and was about to ignite, but he heard a bang, and a figure fell heavily under his feet!


    He raised his head and glanced. A dozen people all fell to the ground. Where else could anyone stand?


    Hesen was startled immediately.


    "you¡­¡­"


    He had forgotten to light his own cigarette, the lighter in his hand was still burning, and the cigarette in his mouth fell to the ground with a click.


    Jiang Ning walked over, took out a cigarette from Haisen''s pocket, took out one on his own initiative, and stuffed it into Haisen''s mouth.


    "hiss--"


    He used a lighter to light Haisen: "Are you the person in charge here?"


    The corner of Haisen''s eyes twitched. After all, he was a person who had experienced strong winds and waves, and he was not too flustered at the moment.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning took the initiative to light a cigarette for himself, the person in front of him, I am afraid that he knew that Tesikong was so powerful, he didn''t dare to go too far.

 Chapter 1720： I am a notification

    "Yes, I am in charge of the people here, boy, you rush in, do you know the consequences?"


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as Heisen had finished speaking, Jiang Ning suddenly slapped and slapped him severely, causing Heisen to roll over and fall to the ground.


    Cigarettes are scattered all over the place, sparks are flying everywhere!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Haisen was furious, pointing at Jiang Ning, just about to speak, but seeing Jiang Ning''s eyes, it was instantly cold!


    It seemed to be pinched by someone''s throat all of a sudden, and he couldn''t move at all!


    "It''s good if you are the person in charge,"


    Jiang Ning nodded, "Now, let me inform you, Dr. Luo Lin, I want it."


    "? Yi Shan Yi Yi Er closes Lu Fu? Don''t you think about it..."


    "I am a notice, not a discussion."


    Jiang Ning said, "If you have any comments, you can refer to them."


    He pointed at the dozen or so people who fell on the ground, and Hesen immediately shut up and said nothing.


    Broken hands and feet are not something he can bear.


    "Dr. Luo, have you finished your resignation letter."


    Jiang Ning stopped paying attention to Haisen, turned his head to look at Luo Lin, and nodded when he saw him, "Just write it down, let''s go, Mrs. Luo is already on the plane and will wait for you in China for your round."


    "Good! Good!"


    Luo Lin was short of breath, and he couldn''t believe that the person who gave himself a small note at the coffee shop was able to enter the Tesikong company so easily.


    He glanced at Haisen, hesitated for a while, and still didn''t say anything. He followed Jiang Ning and left quickly.


    Seeing Jiang Ning left, Haisen immediately stood up and picked up the phone: "Come here! Come! What are you doing? People have been taken away, what are you doing! Get them back to me!"


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning took Luo Lin as if walking in a place where no one was.


    The journey is unimpeded, there is no obstruction at all.


    A few people in uniforms can be seen from a distance, sitting against the wall, their heads tilted to one side, and fainting.


    "them¡­¡­"


    "Just fell asleep."


    Jiangning Road.


    He took Luo Lin and quickly went downstairs, left Tesikong, and when he went out, there was a car that just drove to the door.


    "Big Brother!"


    Brother Gou rolled down the car window, "It''s all arranged!"


    Jiang Ning nodded, opened the door, and pushed Luo Lin up.


    "Dr. Luo, it''s up to you whether we can have our own chips."


    After speaking, he closed the door, and the car sped away with a step on the accelerator under the foot of Brother Gou.


    "He... isn''t he leaving?"


    Luo Lin was shocked, Jiang Ning didn''t even get in the car, is he crazy!


    He brought himself out of Tesikong, Haisen will never let him go, that would be fatal!


    "There is still something unresolved,"


    Brother Gou glanced at the rearview mirror and looked at Dr. Luo, who was wearing glasses and a gentle face. He expressed his respect, "Dr. Luo, I will take you to the airport first. The planes are arranged and will go directly to the north of China. Someone will pick you up."


    "Then, what about him?"


    Luo Lin is still caring about Jiang Ning, don''t leave here by himself, but Jiang Ning died here.


    "There are still a few people, we also want to please go back."


    Brother Dog said, "Brother went to find them."


    Anyone else?


    Luo Lin was startled. He knew that there were several experts in related fields in the space city, but the water in the space city was very deep, and it was not an easy task to dig people.


    Like him, Jiang Ning snatched it back!


    He hasn''t recovered yet.


    At that time.


    At the door of Tesikong Company, Jiangning was surrounded by dozens of people.


    There was a bright red five-fingerprint on Haisen''s face, and his teeth were fighting with anger.


    "I don''t care who you are, don''t even want to step out of this gate today!"

 Chapter 1721： Half the country!

    He is like a crazy lion!


    After so many years in the Aerospace City, Heisen has not been as embarrassed as today.


    This is Tesikong Company, his site, but he was here, beaten by Jiang Ning, and he took Luo Lin away.


    If it spreads out, where will he put his face?


    "kill him!"


    Haisen was furious, killing his intent.


    As soon as the voice fell, several people pulled out their firearms from their waists!


    The black hole firearm was aimed at Jiang Ning in an instant, and the trigger was to be pulled in the next moment!


    But Jiang Ning''s face remained unchanged.


    He moved suddenly, as fast as a gust of wind, too fast for people to react.


    The few people holding the firearm, before pulling the trigger hurriedly, felt a gust of wind, a violent rush, and a sharp pain in their arms, even though they couldn''t feel their hands.


    "what--"


    Screams, piercing!


    boom! boom! boom!


    Everything is too fast!


    Haisen didn''t even see what happened. Several people were kicked into the air by Jiang Ning.


    As soon as he opened his mouth and continued to shout, he felt something staring at his temple.


    That kind of cold metal made Haisen''s heart instantly fall to the bottom of the valley!


    "Crack!"


    It''s the sound of pulling the safety plug!


    Haisen turned pale and immediately raised his hands: "Don''t move!"


    His Adam''s apple slid, standing there like a wooden stake, not daring to move a little bit.


    "Don''t, don''t mess? Wu Wu Fu Shan Wu Er Ai Fu? Come!"


    Hesen said, "You killed me, you can never leave here!"


    "Do you think these wine sacs and rice bags can keep me?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Do you look down on me or look down on yourself too much."


    Hesen was afraid to speak.


    He felt that he was wet with sweat.


    The bodyguards of Tesikong Company can be regarded as elites, and they have all undergone rigorous training.


    But in front of Jiang Ning, like a child, there is no resistance!


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Haisen took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down, "This is the Aerospace City. If you dare to mess around here overseas, you have to pay a price."


    Jiang Ning didn''t seem to hear Hesen''s warning.


    overseas?


    When he was on mission overseas, no one had ever dared to keep him, and they were eager for him to leave.


    If the big figures in the third world heard Heisen''s words, I am afraid that Jiang Ning would not need to do anything. Those big people would kill Heisen alive!


    "I''ll ask you a few people."


    Jiang Ning ignored Haisen''s words at all, and his fingers were slightly hardened, and the slight mechanical snapping sound almost suffocated Haisen!


    "You ask! You ask!"


    He quickly said.


    "Liu Zhiheng, Wang Ruikai, and Wu Hongwei, where are these three people?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    When Haisen heard this, his face changed slightly. These people are all experts in the electronic chip industry, and they are all from China. Similarly, they have to stay in the overseas aerospace city, just like Luo Lin!


    "I, I don''t..."


    "Crack!"


    The crisp sound is the best warning!


    Haisen''s face became paler and paler, and he felt that his temple was about to be punched through in the next second.


    "You only have one chance."


    Jiang Ning said, "I am not satisfied with the answer, and you have no chance to speak again."


    He glanced coldly, and the people around him exuded a brutal murderous aura!


    At that moment, behind Jiang Ning, there seemed to be a sea of ??blood!


    That kind of depression makes people feel suffocated.


    I don''t know how intense the killing was to condense such a terrifying murderous aura!

 Chapter 1722： Very cost-effective

    Those bodyguards are all well-trained, and many people who have been on the battlefield and have retired, know very well what this terrible murderous aura means.


    They were holding firearms in cold sweat!


    There was a strong feeling in his heart, Jiang Ning stood there, they would have no resistance!


    Even if they are crowded, even if they are confident that they have battled hard!


    But that kind of powerlessness made them lose some courage in an instant.


    Jiang Ning swept his eyes and sentenced them to death!


    They only hope that Heisen can be smarter and obediently cooperate with Jiang Ning to answer his questions.


    "They...they are here! In Space City!"


    Under the terrible pressure, Heisen couldn''t hold it any longer. The shirt on his body was soaked, so he didn''t dare to hesitate and spoke quickly.


    "One is in the product development department of our company, and two are in other companies. I have their information!"


    Jiang Ning hooked his finger, Haisen slowly reached into his pocket and took out his mobile phone.


    "I have their information, so I can give it to you!"


    Haisen opened the folder on his mobile phone, found out the information of the few people, and handed it to Jiang Ning with a flattering smile.


    For the first time, he felt that death was so close to himself!


    "You behaved well."


    Jiang Ning took a look, put the phone away, and said lightly, "I will give you a referral fee at that time."


    After finishing speaking, he held Hesen while backing up, and no one dared to approach him at all.


    Jiang Ning stopped a car and pushed Hesen in.


    "It''s cost-effective to trade those three people for your life, right?"


    After speaking, he closed the car door and walked away.


    Haisen sat there, not daring to move, his legs were still trembling, his fists clenched tightly, his steel teeth smashed!


    "Do you know who you are offending!"


    He almost roared out, "Do you know what kind of existence Tesikong is in Space City?"


    He seemed to be crazy, and he had never been so humiliated.


    Not only was Jiang Ning robbed of people in front of him, but he was also so humiliated by Jiang Ning that he became a hostage.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, moved his fingers, and directly removed Haisen''s hands and feet. He screamed and scared the driver almost to grasp the steering wheel.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t need to know."


    Jiang Ning said, "If they stay here voluntarily, then I will not force them, but they were lured by your coercion, then I must ask if they want to left."


    "It just so happens that I need them, and I believe that they will be willing to follow me."


    "you you¡­¡­"


    On Haisen''s forehead, there were big beads of sweat, and Jiang Ning''s limbs were removed and dislocated, making him unable to move for a while.


    That kind of severe pain, even fainting has become extravagant, can only bite the bullet and hold on.


    "If I were you, don''t speak now and keep your strength quiet. After all, struggling is meaningless."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he ignored it.


    He took Hesen and found a hotel to stay, then took Hesen''s arm back and asked him to call and arrange.


    Three people, one for him.


    This method does not seem to be smarter than grabbing people.


    Brother Gou didn''t speak, just sat there, staring at Heisen.


    Luo Lin has been sent to the plane by him, and he is now on his way back to the north of the country. Now, there are still three people who need to be brought back.


    As long as these people are there, Lin''s new industry can definitely be launched smoothly. These people are equal to half of the country!


    This is the most important thing for Lin at the moment!


    As long as Lin Yu really wants to do it, Jiang Ning will make her succeed!

 Chapter 1723： Keep me down?

    In the hotel.


    Heisen sat there with his legs still dislocated, and only one hand could move.


    That was what Jiang Ning used to call him.


    At this moment, he had calmed down.


    "I made the phone call, and the people arranged, they will replace me with these three people,"


    He looked at Jiang Ning, gritted his teeth and said, "But, are you sure, you can leave this space city safely?"


    Hesen snorted coldly.


    "The people in this space city will not allow these people to leave alive!"


    What they carry with them is the knowledge of the highest technology and all the materials of international advanced chips. Letting them go is equivalent to letting go of a troop!


    His tone was full of murderous intent, without the slightest politeness.


    This is the Aerospace City, where they have been operating for decades, even hundreds of years!


    The forces behind them are in control of the economic lifeline of many regions. Because of the high-tech technology in their hands, even if they have to pay a price, they will absolutely not allow someone to take away their resources!


    "Are you sure you want to keep me?"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at him, drinking water, "I don''t think you would do this."


    Keep yourself?


    Instead of sending yourself away respectfully?


    He was a little funny. He approached the Third World step by step and returned to this familiar field. I wonder if those old friends are also missing himself.


    When Lin wants to develop, he must ultimately go beyond ordinary enterprises and become a large company with international influence.


    And the real upper class is what they call the third world!


    In this third world, there is unparalleled wealth, rights, and status!


    Those people are the ones who really dominate the world!


    There is no doubt that Lin''s future direction is to occupy a place in this third world, and even to obtain a pivotal position.


    For Lin Yuzhen, this may be a dream, or even a completely unattainable dream.


    But with Jiangning, even a dream can be realized.


    Jiang Ning sat there, gracefully and indifferently.


    Ignore Hesen''s threats and warnings.


    He knew that at this moment, the hotel was surrounded by people inside and out.


    In this city, Tesikong''s power is very strong, and the underground power controlled by the Haisen family is even more extraordinary!


    As the middle class of Tesikong, Heisen is not particularly high in the family, but his identity and role cannot be ignored.


    If something happens to him, the Haisen family will naturally react.


    But Jiang Ning still didn''t care.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning''s phone rang.


    He glanced at the number and ignored it.


    Haisen was sitting there, looking at Jiang Ning with a grim expression.


    "Don''t pick up, see who is calling?"


    He sneered, "Maybe someone came to persuade you not to seek death."


    The family must have done it. At this moment, there are densely packed downstairs, all of them are members of his Haisen family.


    Even if the three people were sent here, Jiang Ning would not have the ability to take them away, or even leave his life here!


    Jiang Ning still ignored Hesen.


    He got up, walked to the window, looked down, dozens of cars parked at the door, already surrounded the hotel.


    The densely packed people, three inside and three outside, are like the tide!


    "Scared?"


    A smile rose from the corner of Haisen''s mouth, "I said, even if you give people to you, you can''t live without this space city."


    "You don''t even know what they mean."


    "Then how do you think your own life compares to them?"

 Chapter 1724： Ten times a hundred times!

    Jiang Ning turned his head and said, "I''m afraid, your life will be more valuable, otherwise, how could so many people come [country novel www.yanjuexiangcun.com]."


    "In the Hessian family, your status seems to be less than this."


    Hearing this, Haisen''s face changed slightly.


    He snorted: "It''s useless to say anything! Now raise your hands and kneel and surrender. There is still a chance. When everyone is here, it will be useless for you to regret it!"


    "Ring Ling Ling--"


    Jiang Ning''s cell phone rang again.


    He walked over, picked up his mobile phone, and connected to "Pagu Shanzhidi Yirandi".


    "Jiangning, have you gone to Space City?"


    There was an eager tone on the other end of the phone. Jiang Ning didn''t know how Amel got the news.


    I''m just here to dig out a few talents, so I won''t be able to mobilize people.


    "Well, come over and ask for a few talents."


    "I heard, you take Hesen III and change those people."


    Aimee''s tone was a little worried, "This Haisen family is not simple, it is very powerful in Space City, you... are you sure."


    If Jiang Ning is in trouble, she can intercede. With her status as the Silanka family, she can still speak up and save face.


    "What sure?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t understand, "What kind of assurance is needed."


    "Jiang Ning..."


    Amel said, "If you need the Silanka family to come forward, you can find me at any time, and I''ll wait."


    She understands Jiang Ning.


    A man like Jiang Ning has never seen fear in his eyes.


    She heard that if Lin wants to develop high-tech electronic chip technology, he needs relevant experts and talents.


    This is not just what Lin wants to do, but also what Chinese businessmen in China have always wanted to do, but they have never been able to do it.


    Now that Lin Yu really wants to do it, Jiang Ning will definitely support her!


    But she never expected that Jiang Ning would dare to go digging in the Space City!


    That''s a tooth extraction from a tiger''s mouth!


    She knew that the Hessian family behind Tescon Corporation was extraordinary. It seemed unknown in the world, but it was actually terrifyingly powerful, and its background was the support of the most powerful military force in the Americas.


    Jiang Ning...This is a pebble hitting a rock.


    "It seems that someone has come to inform us of the escape."


    Heisen listened to the phone and seemed to relax suddenly, "Although my Heisen family is low-key and has little reputation in the world, it has appeared in the ears of some major powers."


    He stared at Jiang Ning with a smile, but with a kind of mockery, as if he wanted to see it. At this point, Jiang Ning suddenly realized that he had provoke a terrible existence that he didn''t dare to provoke. What kind of expression would it be.


    However, he was disappointed.


    Jiang Ning had no expression at all.


    It seemed that the call just now was just a harassing call, meaningless.


    "Has anyone been sent there?"


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to talk nonsense, wasting any time with Haisen.


    He asked Haisen to send the person directly to the airport, and Brother Dog would arrange to pick up the person. As long as Brother Dog received the person, he could release Haisen.


    For men, what you say is what you say.


    Haisen dialed the number with one hand and turned on the speakerphone directly.


    "Those experts, have they been sent over?"


    As he said, he looked at Jiang Ning, "It''s okay, send it over, just to let them understand that they don''t even want to leave Space City in this life, let them appreciate what despair is."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone and leaned on the sofa. It seemed that at this moment, even the dislocated hands and feet had no such pain.


    Because soon, all this will be returned to Jiangning!


    Doubled it back to him!


    Jiang Ning will be miserable ten times a hundred times, kneeling in front of him, confessing and begging for mercy!

 Chapter 1725： Let him go!

    "Are you sure, you want to give up the last chance?"


    Haisen jokingly abused.


    There is more playfulness in his eyes.


    At this moment, he felt the pain on his body, the more intense the better. In this way, when he returned to Jiang Ning ten times a hundred times, the excitement and pleasure would increase exponentially.


    "Use your own life to exchange these experts, you can be regarded as a hero."


    Hesen leaned on the chair, becoming more and more proud.


    He had already faintly heard the dense footsteps downstairs, directly reaching him upstairs!


    He looked at Jiang Ning, his eyes, ridicule and disdain, there was already a little more sympathy.


    "Ring Ling Ling!"


    Jiang Ning''s phone rang, it was from Brother Gou.


    "Brother, people have received it, I will send them away now."


    Jiang Ning hung up the phone, walked to Haisen, [Biqudao www.biqudao.xyz] stretched out his hand and took all his remaining hands and feet back.


    "you can go now."


    "go?"


    Haisen''s expression suddenly turned sullen, "I can go, but can you go!"


    He really couldn''t understand, Jiang Ning would dare to be so arrogant and let himself go?


    How many people are downstairs now, isn''t Jiang Ning unclear?


    "If you say that again, I won''t leave."


    Jiang Ning pulled a chair and sat down, raised his head slightly, and looked at Haisen, "When the time comes, don''t ask me to go."


    "Hahaha!"


    Haisen seemed to have heard the best joke in the world.


    He walked to the door, opened the door, crashing¡ª


    Suddenly, a group of people rushed in!


    The underwhelming crowd, fully armed, the weapons in everyone''s hands exude a cold murderous aura!


    Click!


    Pull the safety bolt away and aim at Jiangning!


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, his eyes filled with indifference, as if the people in front of him were just air.


    "Don''t kill him yet!"


    Hesen squinted his eyes, his face twitched, "I want to torture him!"


    He was about to step forward, and there was a footstep outside the door.


    Haisen turned his head and looked, a man of about fifty years old stepped in, his face was resolute, and his eyes were sharp as sharp as a blade!


    "stop."


    The man whispered.


    "Uncle Robbie, here you are!"


    Hesen immediately lowered his head and said respectfully.


    Robbie ignored him and walked straight to Jiang Ning. Looking at Jiang Ning''s face, his eyes instantly became very complicated.


    The two people looked at each other, and at that moment, there were too many pictures in his mind!


    "Uncle Robbie, this guy, the expert who tried to poach Teskong away, didn''t put us in the Heyson family in the slightest!"


    Heisen said, "If we let him leave today, our Heisen family, what face there is, the entire Space City people will laugh at us!"


    A trace of madness flashed in his eyes, and he had already thought of hundreds of ways to torture Jiang Ning.


    "He said he wants me to stay."


    Jiang Ning? Xi Er Zhe Ai Xi Ling Yi closed? opened his mouth.


    He looked at Robbie, his face calm and calm.


    Just a word made Robbie''s eyes twitch, and Haisen''s heart trembled even more. Listening to the tone, Jiang Ning and Robbie seem to know each other?


    "If you want me to stay, I can think about it."


    Jiang Ning sat there, looking very lazy, but the dignity on Robbie''s face was not weakened!


    Even though, now there are dozens of people around Jiangning!


    "Death is imminent, and I''m not ashamed!"


    Hesen scolded, "Uncle Robbie, don''t talk nonsense with him, give him to me, I will let him..."


    "Let him go."


    But, before Heisen could finish speaking, Robbie shook his head.


    "What, what?"


    Hesen didn''t seem to hear clearly, and there was an incredible expression on his face.

 Chapter 1726： Who killed!

    What did Robbie just say?


    Let Jiangning go? Why!


    Jiang Ning can''t leave today, he must die here!


    "I said, let him go."


    Robbie looked at Jiang Ning, his mood became more and more complicated, and a trace of anger appeared on his face.


    However, his anger was against Haisen, not against Jiang Ning.


    This **** still wants to keep Jiang Ning!


    Keep him down and bring the Heisen family upside down!


    "Uncle Robbie, this guy poached Tesikong''s expert, and he wants to kill me, he..."


    "I said! Let! He! Go!"


    Robbie''s voice suddenly became louder, staring at Hesen, slapped him, and directly swelled the other side of Hesen''s face.


    Hesen covered his face, his eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe how Robbie would hit himself.


    Even if he is the confidant of his father''s side, he is always an outsider. He hit himself for Jiang Ning, for such a **** person?


    "Are you coming back?"


    Robbie didn''t pay any attention to Haisen''s face. He looked at Jiang Ning with a complicated tone.


    "I don''t want to come back."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "Some people always force me to come back."


    Robbie''s eyelids twitched, and he turned his head and glanced at Haisen. His murderous intent made Haisen tremble with horror!


    Robbie wanted to kill himself!


    Hesen couldn''t help taking two steps back, his heart beating violently, and he dared not say a word.


    This killing **** by his father''s side is in the Third World, and he is famous. He actually wants to kill himself for a Jiang Ning...?


    "you misunderstood,"


    Robbie said, "No one wants you back."


    "Absolutely, there will be no one? I hope you will come back again."


    He took a deep breath and waved his hand. A dozen heavily armed people in the room immediately retreated.


    "Uncle Robbie..."


    Haisen was unwilling, what was going on in the end.


    Why should people leave? They can easily kill Jiang Ning today!


    Absolutely!


    "The Haisen family also doesn''t want you to come back, nor do they want you to stay in the Aerospace City, even if you stay one more day."


    How did Heisen listen? Robbie''s tone was full of jealousy!


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, squinting his eyes slightly, the faint murderous look on his face seemed to be extremely strong in an instant!


    Robbie tensed all over, subconsciously squeezed his fists, ready to die in battle!


    But always, he still loosened his fist.


    "Those experts are originally from your Chinese nation. They had nowhere to go. My Heisen family took them in. Now, since you need them, the Heisen family will return them."


    In his tone, there was a hint of retreat.


    "Please leave."


    There is even a request!


    Jiang Ning got up and laughed.


    He walked up to Robbie, who dared not move.


    "In the beginning, if they were as interesting as you, they could live a few more years at least."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning patted him on the shoulder, without looking at Haisen again, walked out of the room and left.


    In the room, only Robbie and Hesen were left. The air was so dull that it was instantly rushed into a vacuum, making people feel depressed in breathing.


    Especially Haisen, how could he even think about it? Wu Lu Yi Lu Yi? When it arrives, things will turn out to be like this.


    Why!


    "Uncle Robbie...Ah!"


    As soon as he spoke, Robbie slapped again and slapped his face heavily with a heavy slap!


    Haisen was overthrown!


    "You know, your father''s five masters, why am I the only one left!"


    Robbie''s face was grim, and his whole body was trembling, "Are you trying to kill the entire Haisen family!"

 Chapter 1727： The power of kindness

    This slap awakened Haisen instantly!


    He fell to the ground, stunned.


    He knows very well that in the Heisen family, especially his father''s hands, there have been many masters. These are his father''s help to help his father get enough voice in the Heisen family.


    But a few years ago, overnight, only Robbie was left!


    These are all his father''s most powerful subordinates, and their status is even higher than that of him.


    Those people... are all killed by Jiang Ning?


    "I warn you, even if the company goes bankrupt, you are absolutely not allowed to provoke this person!"


    Robbie gritted his teeth, "If he is forced to return to the third world, he doesn''t need to do it himself, everyone else will find trouble with the Heisen family!"


    Do you know how terrible that person is?


    Robbie felt timid just thinking of that picture!


    He had just been in front of Jiang Ning and was still calm and calm, and he didn''t rush up directly because of hatred, just because he knew that rushing up by himself was also a dead end.


    revenge?


    He has no chance at all!


    Had it not been for Heisen''s father to make a mistake and offend Hua Guo, how could their brothers die tragically under Jiang Ning''s.


    These, he has nothing to say.


    But now, he doesn''t even have the desire to take revenge, and being alive is more important than anything else.


    Robbie glanced at Hesen, his eyes flickered, and without saying a word, he turned and left.


    His hands were still trembling, and even when he walked, he tried his best to walk smoothly. He didn''t stagger, and his back was already wet with cold sweat.


    Just now Jiang Ning patted him on the shoulder, at that moment, it was as if death had been put on his shoulders!


    "How, how could it..."


    Haisen was still sitting on the ground, the corners of his mouth twitched, and the faces on both sides had long been swollen.


    He still couldn''t believe it, couldn''t believe it at all, that Jiang Ning was so terrifying.


    It can make the entire third world terrified!


    Who on earth is he!


    downstairs.


    Jiang Ning stood at the door of the hotel, watching the crowds on both sides who had retreated a hundred meters away.


    Who is he?


    People who know him are terrified to the extreme, he is such a person.


    Jiang Ning glanced around, glanced at those guys, walked out the door calmly and disappeared into the dark night.


    ...


    one day later.


    The East China Sea? Yiyiyiyiyiyiyiyizhizhan?.


    Luo Lin and several people stood on the land of thinking day and night, feeling a little excited.


    came back!


    finally came back!


    The eye sockets of several people were a little red, and they kept their lips pressed, controlling their emotions.


    They sat in Lin''s conference room for a while, and soon heard the sound of high heels.


    "Dr. Luo, hello!"


    Lin Yuzhen smiled, and quickly stepped forward and shook hands with a few people, "It''s nice to see you, it''s really exciting!"


    "Hello, President Lin!"


    Luo Lin greeted several people.


    "It would be nice to call me rain, you are elders, don''t be so polite."


    Lin Yu really smiled, "Please sit down."


    Regarding the launch of the high-tech chip research institute this time, Lin Yuzhen actually thought about it for a long time, but he never dared to tell Jiang Ning.


    Until Jiang Ning went to East Korea and got in touch with Lee, as a country in East Asia, watching everyone else are doing like a raging fire, but in his own country, there is no company that can do it, so Lin Yu feels really upset. .


    She is determined to help more people, even the whole society!


    Jiang Ning told her that after a company grows, the important thing is no longer whether it makes money or how much money it makes, but how to take on more social responsibilities.


    Lin Yu is really good, it is a tremendous force, a force that can change the world!

 Chapter 1728： A promise

    Jiang Ning believed so, Lin Yu really believed so!


    "About the high-tech research institute, Jiang Ning should have told you all. I am very happy to have you join."


    Lin Yu really took a deep breath, feeling a little excited, "I waited for this day and waited for a long time. Those who are looking forward to having their own chips have also waited for a long time."


    "Here, I can give you a promise,"


    She earnestly said, "The High-tech Research Institute will be fully responsible for several people, and there is no upper limit on the research funding! Lin will do her best to create a new path with several people!"


    Hearing this, Luo Lin? Ai closed and Shan Yi Ling Zhe Ling? A few people shook all over.


    "Yuzhen, then we can also give you a promise,"


    Luo Lin and several other people confirmed each other''s eyes, "We must have our own chips!"


    Lin''s provided such good conditions and such a great help, and even brought a few of them back from the Aerospace City.


    They know very well how difficult this is.


    Not to mention others, a few people have been in Space City for so many years, and they know how terrifying the big forces in Space City are. The Heisen family behind Tesikong alone is very powerful and mysterious.


    Jiang Ning must have paid a huge price for bringing them back!


    If they can''t get their own chips, then Jiang Ning''s efforts and Lin''s efforts will be in vain.


    In the future, what other companies are willing to pay such a large price to develop their own chips?


    "it is good!"


    Lin Yuzhen nodded vigorously, "I''m waiting for some good news!"


    She asked Luo Lin and several people to go back to rest first. Lin gave them a special place in the East China Sea and prepared a house so that they could live here with their families.


    Lin Yu really did everything that Lin could do.


    She also believes that these efforts, Luo Lin and others can see in their eyes, will become the driving force for their struggle.


    Lin Yuzhen left the company, returned home, dropped the bag in his hand on the sofa, and hurried upstairs.


    "husband!"


    She flew over.


    It looked like a squirrel, spreading its limbs, and rushed to bed, almost not crushing Jiang Ning who was still asleep.


    "Wife..."


    Jiang Ning held out a head, his eyes were still a little confused, he only flew back to the East China Sea last night, sleeping really soundly, "Are you fat?"


    "nonsense!"


    Lin Yu chuckled, hurriedly tossing open the quilt, the whole person got in, and the voice suddenly became quieter, "I don''t believe it, you pinch and see..."


    Under the blanket, the atmosphere seemed a little different all at once.


    Jiang Ning, who was still sleepy just now, seemed to have a burst of blood in an instant, and the whole person was excited.


    He turned over, two pairs of eyes, with a bang, an electric spark came out!


    "did you miss me?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "I thought about it."


    Lin Yuzhen bit his lip lightly.


    "Where do you think?"


    "In my heart, in my head,"


    Lin Yuzhen stretched out his hand and gently embraced Jiang Ning''s neck. His voice became lighter and lighter, but his breath became heavier and heavier, almost close to Jiang Ning''s chest, "Also, here."


    Got an electric shock!


    Jiang Ning is almost crazy.


    This guy, when did he learn this trick, how could he stand it up.


    Those eyes are full of blue fire!


    "Yuzhen! What are you doing! Go to noisy Jiangning to sleep as soon as you come back, won''t you let him rest well! Come down!"


    Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps downstairs, I''m afraid Su Mei came up with a rolling pin to catch Lin Yu!

 Chapter 1729： the most important thing

    Lin Yuzhen got up quickly, quickly straightened her hair, and then looked at whether the skirt on her body was a little messy!


    As soon as she was sorted out, there was a sound of bang dong dong from outside!


    "Lin Yuzhen, you come downstairs for me!"


    The sound is thunderous!


    Lin Yuzhen looked helpless, bit his lip and glared at Jiang Ning.


    There is no way to stay in this house.


    I don''t know? Yi Er Zhe Ling Wu Yi Xilu? I thought it was Jiang Ning''s home, and she was the wife.


    "Huh, take the fruit for yourself."


    She glared at Jiang Ning, "Let you coax mom at ordinary times, and see how she is used to you!"


    After that, Lin Yu really got up and opened the door. Seeing Su Mei holding a rolling pin, she almost didn''t hit the door.


    "Mom~"


    "Speak down!"


    Su Mei put his index finger to his mouth and frowned, "Jiang Ning has been on a business trip for so long, don''t you know how tired he is? Don''t make him sleep!"


    As she said, she pulled Lin Yu out and closed the door carefully.


    "mom,"


    Lin Yuzhen glanced back and looked at Jiang Ning, who was lying on the bed, as if being emptied of his soul and wanting to cry without tears, with some sympathy, "I didn''t bother him, he slept well."


    It smells...


    Lin Yuzhen''s voice echoed in Jiang Ning''s ear.


    He lay there, sighing.


    After a long time, the mood and body recovered at the same time.


    Jiang Ning took a bath, changed his clothes and went downstairs, the kitchen was already smelling strong, it was chicken soup.


    "Jiang Ning, get up, I made chicken soup for you, I''ll bring it out!"


    Su Mei smiled and entered the kitchen and brought out the chicken soup.


    She took a bowl in her hand and saw Lin Yuzhen who was sitting on the sofa looking over, hesitated, turned around and went into the kitchen, and took another one.


    "Drink some too, Jiangning eat more meat."


    "Thank you mom,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I just smelled it. I was drooling in my dreams wherever the fragrance came from."


    He scooped while talking, and the rich aroma came out.


    Jiang Ning filled a bowl, turned his head and looked at Lin Yu with a real look: "My wife, come over and have some soup, this is something Mom made for you."


    "Really, Ms. Su,"


    Lin Yuzhen snorted softly, "Is this for me?"


    "Of course,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "You want to take care of your body. Mom wants to hug your grandson."


    As soon as he said, Su Mei couldn''t help laughing.


    "I know that you are busy with work. When you have children, of course you have to consider it yourself, but I also look forward to it."


    She has nothing to do at home, except for taking care of the whole family, but she doesn''t want a child to take care of her.


    Jiang Ning is so powerful, Lin Yu is really good-looking, can the children they give birth to be worse?


    The more Su Mei looked at the two of them, the more he believed that the children they gave birth would be smart and beautiful!


    "Mom~"


    Lin Yuzhen''s face flushed immediately.


    How could it be so straightforward to say something like giving birth to a child?


    "At least one boy and one girl. It doesn''t matter if you have more. Our family can afford it now!"


    Samui doesn''t care so much.


    I''m all grown-ups, what''s the embarrassment? What''s more, adding Ding is an important event no matter where it is.


    The more she thought about it, the harder she got, her eyes were about to shine.


    "Are you two okay this afternoon?"


    Su Mei looked at Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen.


    "No, nothing, rest today."


    Lin Yuzhen pursed his lips.


    "Then don''t go out. The sun is so big and how hot it is to go out. Just wait for the room to rest. You are not allowed to go anywhere. I will bring you dinner!"


    "..."


    Jiang Ning almost spit out chicken soup.

 Chapter 1730： Control in your own hands

    He stared at Su Mei in a daze. It was hard to imagine that this mother-in-law wanted to keep his grandson at home in order to hold them.


    "mom¡­¡­"


    "You work hard. Your father and I will be able to hold your grandson next year. Now, this is the most important thing in our family!"


    "In the company, development is the first priority, and at home, it is to have children!"


    Su Mei said seriously, "I don''t want to interfere with you, but as parents, this is also our expectation. You can do it at your own pace, and I won''t force you."


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen looked at each other.


    I did not force them, I did let them voluntarily.


    Let them stay in the room and not go anywhere, this dry wood and raging fire together, can you not bring out some sparks.


    After drinking the chicken soup, Jiang Ning and Lin Wuguan, Lu Lingshan, Lu Lingshan and Yuzhen were driven upstairs by Su Mei, and even the door was locked.


    Jiang Ning was sitting on the bed, Lin Yuzhen was sitting on the chair, and the two of them looked at each other.


    "My mother is crazy, right?"


    She shook her head vigorously, and saw Jiang Ning staring at her, busy protecting herself with both hands, "Don''t mess around, it''s not appropriate in this broad daylight..."


    Jiang Ning smiled, stretched out his hand and hooked: "Come here."


    "what are you going to do?"


    Lin Yuzhen moved carefully and sat on the side of the bed, "Don''t mess around!"


    "No mess."


    Jiang Ning was amused for a while, "I will tell you the business."


    He cleared his throat, his expression serious.


    "What''s up?"


    Lin Yu really leaned forward and was pulled into his arms by Jiang Ning.


    "We, it''s time to consider having a baby."


    Jiang Ning''s voice was very soft, but it was like an electric current. It instantly hit Lin Yuzhen''s heart, and the whole person was numb.


    This... This is really business.


    "Don''t make trouble! Don''t make trouble!"


    Lin Yu really blushed, put her index finger to her mouth, pointed to the door of the room, and lowered her voice, "Listen!"


    She raised her ears, but heard a slight movement.


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked around. With his ear power, where he couldn''t hear, he suddenly felt a little bit dumbfounded.


    There is someone outside the door!


    The two looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    "Ah, wife, mom wants a grandson so much, let''s help her realize this dream!"


    Jiang Ning deliberately said loudly.


    "I read from the book and said that I must rest well, have a good body, and not be disturbed by others!"


    Lin Yuzhen followed and shouted.


    In a short while, the sound of footsteps outside became farther and farther away.


    Lin Yu really let out a sigh and leaned on Jiang Ning''s shoulder.


    "It''s all to blame for you, it reminds my mother of this little thought."


    "Mom was right,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I want to consider giving birth to a child for us to call."


    He gently stroked Lin Yuzhen''s hair.


    "Tell you something business."


    Lin Yuzhen immediately turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning with a blushing face.


    "Really business,"


    Jiang Ning is not in a good mood, "The High-tech Research Institute has been established. It will be a matter of time before we develop our own chips, but we have to lay out the raw materials for manufacturing chips in advance."


    "raw material?"


    "Yes, this industry chain is very important. I don''t want anyone to interfere. This core technology must be in my own hands!"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    Since Lin had to do it, it would do the best.


    This is not only to control these technologies, but also to control the productivity and production line, so that no one can interfere.


    Jiang Ning knows very well that the money spent on importing chips every year in the country even exceeds that of imported oil!


    Large supercomputers, spacecraft, small household TV series, rice cookers, all need chips. This is the lifeblood. How can it fall into the hands of other people?


    "I have received news that a mine has been found with extremely alarming silicon reserves and very high purity!"

 Chapter 1731： Not just live for yourself

    "where?"


    Lin Yuzhen became excited suddenly?


    She certainly knows the importance of high-tech chips and the abundant stocks of raw materials, but the grades produced by different grades of materials are naturally different.


    If good materials are unearthed, it will be twice the result with half the effort!


    She looked at Jiang Ning, excited, really wanting to fall asleep, so she brought a pillow.


    "middle East."


    Jiangning Road.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Yu really let out a cry.


    "middle East?"


    That chaotic zone?


    Wars are raging, let alone doing business, it¡¯s not easy to live in that kind of place.


    In the whole world, there are probably not a few people except arms sellers who would think of doing business there.


    "You''re not kidding me."


    Lin Yu was really worried.


    "No kidding, this is a message from the Li family and his son."


    At the beginning, in overseas casinos, the Li family father and son of Huameng Chamber of Commerce, Li Zhengshang and Li Genhong, but under Jiang Ning''s hands, fell into a big somersault.


    Jiang Ning gave them the opportunity to distribute them to the Middle East and let them atone for their sins.


    Today, the Li family and his son have really stood firm in the Middle East. Although the process is very difficult, they have always stood firm.


    "That place is too messy, it''s not a place that can be developed, it''s very dangerous."


    How could Lin Yu really not worry? She knew exactly what it was.


    She didn''t want Jiang Ning to take risks, not even the slightest risk.


    There is nothing more important than Jiangning''s safety, and that place, even a powerful person like Jiangning, would be in danger.


    After all, the people there are lunatics, all kinds of mercenary organizations, and the struggle is constant.


    Where is the place to do business?


    What''s more, the discovery of such a mining area will definitely be noticed, and disputes will inevitably arise.


    "not dangerous."


    Jiang Ning just shook his head slightly, "There is nothing dangerous, I have been to that place."


    "Speaking of which, there are a lot of beautiful scenery in that place, but ordinary people can''t appreciate it."


    "Jiang Ning..."


    Lin Yuzhen pursed her lips, "Husband~Did you go there for me?"


    "Of course it is."


    Jiang Ning would not be like other people, afraid that Lin Yu was really worried, so he would tell lies.


    He stretched out his hand, squeezed Lin Yuzhen''s face, and smiled, "In this world, I don''t care about anyone except you."


    "In this world, to me, you are the most important thing."


    Jiang Ning rarely goes back to the Jiang family in the north. Even if he doesn''t blame Jiang Daoran as before, he is still a little unaccustomed to asking him to go back and live with Jiang Daoran.


    After leaving, he left after all. He reconciled with himself, not with Jiang Daoran.


    For him, since fifteen years ago, there was only one person in his heart, who always occupied the most important position in his heart.


    "What if I don''t let you go?"


    Lin Yu really bit her lip.


    "You will not."


    Jiang Ning said, "You know what the responsibility is on my shoulders, and you also know that the responsibility on your shoulders is Lin''s responsibility."


    "We''re here, but we don''t just live for ourselves."


    He gently scratched Lin Yuzhen''s nose.


    If Lin Yu really only wanted to be an ordinary person, then Jiang Ning would be willing to accompany her and lead a leisurely and relaxed life in the market, but it is obvious that Lin Yu is really not this kind of person.


    Jiang Ning also hopes that her kindness will be seen by the whole world.


    "Relax, I''m sure, there will be no danger,"


    Jiang Ning grabbed Lin Yuzhen''s hand, "What you have to do is to lead Lin well and take on the responsibilities we should bear. I am optimistic about you."

 Chapter 1732： Pretty good

    Lin Yu really didn''t speak.


    After a long time, she nodded: "I see."


    She can''t hold Jiang Ning behind.


    When Jiang Ning is going forward with all her strength, she has to keep up, and she has to work hard to cooperate with Jiang Ning and do her own thing well.


    The two held them lightly, without much movement, Lin Yu was really talking about work, and asked Jiang Ning to help advise, and together they looked forward to building a blueprint for the future.


    ...


    At that time.


    Overseas, Space City.


    The company was poached, and the news spread like wildfire.


    Heisen felt very uncomfortable, but thinking of what Robbie said, he dared not say a word.


    Back that day, he was scolded by his father for a few hours because of that Jiang Ning!


    Who knows, that guy is so terrifying!


    Moreover, such a terrifying character is unassuming and too low-key. If Robbie hadn''t known him, the Haisen family would have been destroyed!


    Thinking of the recent ups and downs overseas, the rise and fall of the Slanka family, and the closure of the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, so many things have happened in just one city.


    At this moment, Heisen understood who it was because of.


    It''s because of Jiangning!


    Jiang Ning has been to the casino, and the casino has caused such turmoil. This guy is really a scourge.


    At this moment, Heisen was sitting on the sofa in his friend''s office, without saying a word, just slumping his head and smoking, his face was so stinky.


    "You are telling me, what is the origin of the Lin Group, it is actually able to openly **** people from your company, Haisen, don''t tell me, that Lin is supported by you."


    "Yes, the Li family of East Korea provided help, and you Tesikong sent an expert again. I don''t believe it if you say Lin is not supported by you."


    "Is it because your Haisen family has a new move and wants to directly enter the Chinese market? We have tried this trick. It''s useless."


    ...


    Several people ridiculed, and the mockery in their tone made no secret.


    Everyone is a valuable member of the Aerospace City. Controlling the leader of the high-tech industry is equivalent to holding the servant of Erfu Wushan and living a huge amount of wealth and a steady stream of wealth!


    Even, it is the lifeblood of other countries!


    They look down on anyone, because in their eyes, no one can threaten them.


    Hesen glanced at them, just hummed.


    "Humph."


    "Don''t ask, I don''t know if you ask."


    He can''t say more, let alone say more, these guys in front of him are powerful and greedy!


    They would not allow a Chinese businessman to keep pace with them, and even this opportunity would not be willing to give it.


    "It seems that this Lin family is really supported by your Haisen family. You don''t want to admit that it''s okay, but if we do, don''t be angry."


    "That''s it, you don''t admit it yourself."


    "I have already received news that Lin''s laboratory has been established, and the production line is being set up. The action is very fast!"


    "Then stare more, we can''t let go of what they are doing next."


    Seeing a group of people, they had already begun to discuss how to deal with Lin''s and how to divide Lin''s resources, Haisen couldn''t help but sneer in his heart.


    He did not admit that it was because the Lin family was not his originally, just relying on him, relying on his Haisen family, not so much energy, could make that man work for them!


    These so-called friends in front of him are also competitors, who have fought in secret for many years, and Hessen is eager for them to be unlucky.


    These guys... actually want to provoke that guy, it''s good, it''s good!

 Chapter 1733： Cant hide it

    "The Lin family has nothing to do with my Haisen family,"


    Heisen opened his mouth and glanced around, "I just listen to the family''s orders, what shame is not ashamed, how do you like it, I don''t care!"


    He snorted, only said this sentence, and then stopped.


    When several other people heard this, they didn''t believe it. They just felt that this was an excuse that Heisen was making. Who didn''t know that Tesikong had made countless wealth through several inventions of Luo Lin over the years.


    Now that Luo Lin has been snatched away, Tesikong must have been in an accident. Heisen doesn''t care if he doesn''t say that this kind of thing can''t be kept for long.


    But now, they are not interested in what to do with the Haisen family.


    The few people like Luo Lin that Lin had taken away, as well as the entire Lin, they are more interested!


    plunder!


    These overseas forces are best at plundering, plundering as many resources as possible.


    With strong financial resources and masters, they can get what they want, and they have been doing this for hundreds of years.


    Today, it''s the same.


    They did not pay attention to Heisen anymore, as if he did not exist, and even in front of Heisen, they began to figure out how to get what they wanted from Lin''s hands.


    And Haisen just sat there quietly, with no expression on his face, as if he was in a bad mood.


    But in his heart, he was sneer!


    "I hope you can be more greedy. I dare not provoke Jiang Ning, but I can send you to see him!"


    ...


    At this moment in the East China Sea, it is late at night.


    Jiang Ning did not sleep.


    Outside the door of the villa, A Fei was smoking a cigarette, moving very softly, afraid of making noises and making other people sleep.


    "There is nothing wrong with Zhongnan Mountain. Fang Qiu is growing up very fast. Now the eight great families are cultivating health and restoring health."


    He spit out smoke, "They also know very well that with their current strength, even if they get a boxing score, they can''t compete for anything, and the Fang family takes the lead, let alone you behind the Fang family."


    "Smart people will make smart decisions. I think they can be incorporated into the Jidao Martial Arts Hall together."


    A Fei''s eyes were very bright, and in the dim light, they were shining brightly.


    "Not yet time."


    Jiang Ning said, "The current state is the best. The arrogance of several big families has not been eroded, and the time has not come."


    "But now in the third world, things are completely different,"


    A Fei frowned slightly, "I got news that someone has started to move, I am afraid it is Fang Yin who has found the power of the third world and wants to do something."


    There is no clue as to where the last two pages are.


    But now everyone around Jiang Ning is acting.


    The Lin Group expands its influence and information channels by developing business, as well as the intelligence network on Zhao''s side.


    And Professor Lu Jing, who studies boxing scores, has always spent time and sleeplessly studying. In addition, Fang Qiu is also thinking of ways to further integrate the information controlled by the eight great families.


    All in order to be able to break through the secrets behind the fist sheet, as long as the last two pages of the fist sheet are obtained, Jiang Ning believes that everything will come to light!


    "Let''s just watch the changes."


    Jiang Ning said, "Ling Pa Wu loves to close the side of the eight great families, I want to hand it over to Fang Qiu, and let him control it. This is a long-term solution, and at the same time it is a test for him.


    After all, he couldn''t always follow Fang Qiu, just like He Lao Dao, he couldn''t stand behind him forever.


    He stretched out his hand, and A Fei hesitated for a moment. He raised his head and glanced upstairs.


    "Can you smoke?"


    Jiang Ning slapped A Fei on the shoulder, his eyes sharp: "I don''t want a cigarette!"

 Chapter 1734： when will you arrive

    His eyes became sharp in an instant, staring at A Fei''s neck with a lipstick mark.


    "what is this?"


    "Damn, eldest brother? Shan Shanran is willing to serve the land? You are so unkind!"


    A Fei''s face changed, and he suddenly became flustered, waved his hand again and again, and backed away several steps.


    When talking about business, just talk about business. In such a dark environment, Jiang Ning could also see the hickey on his neck.


    "Don''t bother you to rest, I''m leaving!"


    After speaking, A Fei ran away, disappearing into the night in a few seconds.


    "This kid."


    Jiang Ning was amused for a while.


    He went upstairs, the bedroom light was on, Lin Yu really woke up, leaning against the bed.


    "It''s ALFY."


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning crawled over and gently stopped Lin Yuzhen, "This kid has a loud voice, did he wake you up?"


    "No, I want to hug you. I woke up without holding you."


    "When are you going there?"


    She looked at Jiang Ning, her long eyelashes moved.


    "These two days."


    Jiangning said, "You don''t need to worry about the East China Sea. There are people in the martial arts gym. There is no problem with safety. If you have any problems, you can just find Lao Huang.


    "Well, I''m not worried. If you go there, pay attention to safety. If you miss me, call me."


    She lay on Jiang Ning''s chest, even if she was worried, she stopped talking.


    She believed that there was nothing impossible for Jiangning to do.


    "Well, go to sleep."


    Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen into his arms. He knew that Lin Yuzhen could sleep peacefully in his arms.


    Even if the storm is already coming outside!


    the Middle East.


    It is a very special place on this planet.


    There are many minerals and abundant reserves, which have attracted the attention of major forces around the world. In order to compete for these resources, it has become chaotic.


    Those big shots will not end up doing things in person, but are wisely supporting their spokespersons here.


    The major mercenary organizations have sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain, each vying for their own territory to converge those precious resources!


    Doing business in this kind of place is fateful!


    The two Li Zhengshang and his son came to the Middle East with the capital after the sale of the Li family.


    No one wants to come here, but this is the opportunity Jiangning gave them, their only chance!


    They didn''t expect that they would take their capital and go to a place that Jiangning couldn''t find and start again, but is there any place in this world that Jiangning can''t find?


    The more contact with Jiang Ning, the deeper the understanding, the clearer they are, this is simply impossible.


    At the same time, this is an opportunity, risk, and always coexist with opportunity.


    In a crisis, you can also find opportunities to make them stand up and become stronger than in the past!


    now.


    The small mercenary organization newly established by the Li family gradually gained fame in Huangsha City.


    Not only because of the money they gave, but also because of the style of doing things, they care about every mercenary!


    Here, life is cheaper than grass!


    But the father and son of the Li family are very concerned about the mercenaries who have defected to them, not only using them as tools, but also treating them as their own family!


    Li Zhengshang is very smart. He knows where and in what way to develop.


    These are all he learned from Jiangning.


    "Dad, I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep it for long,"


    Li Genhong''s face was unsightly, "Someone is always staring at us, and it won''t be long before someone else will find out there. It will be troublesome then!"


    "Mr. Jiang...When will he come?"

 Chapter 1735： Again!

    How can he not worry about it.


    Staring at the mine now, he was very cautious, neither daring to be too swagger to let others discover, nor to stay too far away, lest he lose control.


    Although their new rising power is not strong, it has long been targeted because of its different model.


    There have been a lot of frictions in the dark. Thinking of the thrills of the previous few times, Li Genhong still feels a little scared.


    He used to be a dude, eating and drinking spicy to enjoy life, where has he been in this kind of environment.


    Faced with such a bad challenge, his nerves were tense for a long time, and his whole person was going crazy!


    "I have passed the news. When will Mr. Jiang come, he will make arrangements. We can''t ask more."


    Li Zhengshang shook his head.


    Today, his awe of Jiangning has reached a deep level.


    Not to mention those things that happened in the casino, during the time in the Middle East, he often pondered Jiang Ning, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that Jiang Ning was unfathomable!


    It took less than a year for a Lin family to suddenly emerge from a small city and become a multinational corporation!


    Who can do it?


    Even if it is supported by a huge consortium, or even a major force in the Third World, it is probably not an easy task.


    But the Lin family has risen like this, and it doesn''t seem to be a waste of effort in the past!


    What''s more terrifying is that the city, the East China Sea!


    A well-deserved forbidden place!


    "Mr. Jiang is an expert. What he wants to do and what he wants to do has his own arrangements. We cannot interfere, let alone influence him."


    "Dad, I feel that your awe of him is a bit too much."


    Li Genhong was still a little unconvinced, "It is true that we have offended him, but he sent us to this horrible place. We also did what he wanted. It should be paid off!"


    He also wanted to make a comeback and let the Li family re-establish.


    He wanted to get it all back when he had made a gross loss at the beginning!


    "Confused!"


    When Li Zhengshang heard this, he frowned and scolded angrily, "When is the time, you still say this kind of thing!"


    "Have I told you that this is our last chance!"


    He cursed coldly, and Li Genhong did not dare to speak immediately.


    "In this life, the most important thing is to seize the opportunity. The reason why my Li family was able to rise at the beginning was because I seized the opportunity of Chinese businessmen to go overseas, but the road of "Zheshanxi Shishan and Aiwu Shi?" is wrong!"


    "Even if there is no Mr. Jiang to teach us, there will be Mr. Qin sooner or later, Mr. Zhang will come to teach us, maybe at that time, our price will be even greater!"


    Li Zhengshang righteously said: "Don''t you, haven''t you noticed Mr. Jiang''s good intentions?"


    Li Genhong opened his mouth, wanting to say that he really didn''t see it, but when the words came to his lips, he didn''t dare to say it.


    Compared to the vision, the city, and the more active mind, he is definitely not as good as Li Zhengshang, he is just not convinced.


    "Do you think he sent us here because of chaos and danger?"


    "Isn''t it."


    Li Genhong whispered.


    In such an environment, it is difficult to sleep peacefully almost every day, because you don''t know when you fight and when someone will die.


    I live in fear every day, my nerves are tense!


    "you are wrong!"


    Li Zhengshang snorted, "This is a place of treasure!"


    His eyes were bright, with a wiser light than Li Genhong.


    After living for half his life, if he can''t even figure this out, he really lives on a dog!


    "Just the one we found..."


    Li Zhengshang moved his eyes and lowered his voice, "Do you know what that means!"

 Chapter 1736： drag

    Li Genhong shook his head.


    He thought about?, but he really didn''t want to understand.


    "I have received the news that Lin has now established a new scientific research laboratory, which is researching high-tech electronic technology, related to chips, and has dug out several heavyweight experts from the Aerospace City!"


    Li Zhengshang took a deep breath and said every word, "Do you know what this means!"


    He asked again.


    No matter how stupid, Li Genhong also reacted.


    He opened his mouth and his eyes were full of disbelief, because he really couldn''t believe that Lin would get involved in this industry. This was completely irrelevant to the Lin in his impression.


    "I admire people like Mr. Jiang!"


    Li Zhengshang said sincerely.


    His Huameng Chamber of Commerce is squeezing Chinese businessmen and exploiting compatriots from the country. This path is wrong. He now understands.


    And it was Jiang Ning who made him understand.


    They are all descendants of Yan and Huang, with blood from the same root, they should stand together and unite!


    Jiang Ning is doing his best to protect Chinese businessmen overseas and help and support them to develop their own businesses, which is to help their country become stronger.


    Nowadays, what is the purpose of getting involved in the chip industry, which is almost monopolized overseas?


    If Li Genhong doesn''t understand it anymore, then he is really stupid!


    "I understand."


    Li Genhong''s body trembled a little, and his voice even changed a little.


    If you say that he was afraid of Jiang Ning before, but at this moment, there is a trace of respect in this fear!


    "For us, this is also an opportunity, not just to forgive sins, but to make contributions!"


    Li Zhengshang looked at his son and sighed, "My way may be almost over, but you are still young, you can''t go wrong any more, and you must go on the right path."


    "In the future, if you can stay with Jiang Ning and follow him, I won''t worry about the future of the Li family."


    Li Genhong did not speak.


    He has a bad impression of Jiang Ning. He was almost beaten to death by the slap of Jiang Ning. In the future, he wants to stay with Jiang Ning and do things with him?


    How is this possible.


    "What you have to do now is to win Jiang Ning''s trust and let him give you this opportunity. This is also a chance for us to be a master, you understand!"


    Li Zhengshang couldn''t see what his son was thinking.


    He grabbed Li Genhong''s shoulder and shook it vigorously: "I can help you now, and I will do my best to help you. Now, this is our opportunity, the only opportunity, you must keep me awake!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Genhong shouted vigorously.


    This is the only chance...


    The only chance!


    Almost at that instant, there seemed to be an invisible pressure in his heart that made his whole person heavy.


    It seems that there is a goal and a direction all at once.


    "Mr. Li!"


    Suddenly, a person ran in outside the door with a ugly face, "They''re here again!"


    Hearing this, Li Genhong''s expression changed, and Li Zhengshang was relatively calm, waved his hand to signal them to calm down.


    "Don''t worry too much, I''ll deal with it, Gen Hong, just do your own thing, and leave the rest to me."


    "But, Dad..."


    "Don''t worry, they are smart people. They don''t dare to rashly do anything before they know our details."


    Li Zhengshang said, "We only need to drag him to Mr. Jiang."


    "When Mr. Jiang comes, everything will be no problem!"


    drag!


    They have to drag!


    As long as it is dragged to Jiangning, there will be nothing to make them jealous!

 Chapter 1737： My husband disagrees

    There is an old family, if there is a treasure, at least it can help the people!


    Li Genhong nodded; "I see."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t walk through the front door, but walked directly to the back door, and Li Zhengshang adjusted his emotions slightly: "Please come in."


    Soon, a few people with dark skin and strong bodies walked in.


    All of them are uniformly dressed, obviously, they are a mercenary organization.


    And it''s a local organization, not a small organization!


    "Boss Li, meet again."


    The man came with a smile on his face and was very polite. He stretched out his hand and shook Li Zhengshang lightly, "I''m really embarrassed to take the liberty to bother."


    Li Zhengshang smiled, he could not tell from the faces of these people that there was no sense of embarrassment at all.


    Not to mention the slightest politeness on their faces!


    The smiles on their faces are hidden knives!


    "Mr. Black Wheel is visiting. If there is any interruption, everyone is a friend. It is proper to be courteous."


    Li Zhengshang stretched out his hand, "Please sit down and have tea!"


    Even in this chaotic zone, there must be no lack of etiquette, and the habit of drinking tea to entertain guests, Li Zhengshang has always maintained.


    The fragrance of tea overflowed, but obviously, Hei Lun had no interest in tea, took a sip at will, and put down the teacup.


    "Mr. Li, I think you know what I came from. I don''t know my last proposal. Can you think about it?"


    Hei Lun looked at Li Zhengshang, "In this kind of place, relying on Mr. Li''s little troubles like this is very good for you. It is better to merge into our organization. Your person will still be your leader. Our deputy will definitely give You have a very high position!"


    "With our protection, you can develop your own power without interfering with you, why not do it?"


    Li Zhengshang smiled, did not speak.


    He picked up the tea cup, placed it in front of his nose, and sniffed it lightly, his gestures were graceful and unhurried.


    It seems that he didn''t even listen to Heilun''s words.


    "Mr. Black Wheel, drink tea, get a good tasting, you sip it carefully."


    He said lightly, "Smell the fragrance of the tea before drinking, and taste the sweetness after drinking."


    Hei Lun frowned slightly and was a little impatient. He didn''t like tea, so he might as well have a bottle of vodka.


    "Mr. Li, I don''t like tea."


    He was straightforward.


    "But we are the tea drinkers."


    Li Zhengshang smiled, "I like to drink tea, but Mr. Heilun doesn''t like it, shouldn''t the lieutenant like it either? How can we cooperate."


    The black wheel was burning.


    "Mr. Li, have you ever thought about,? Zero meaning, Lu Aidi, Lu Lingwu? In this environment, he can always survive safely?"


    "I thought about it before I got here, and I''m sure that I can survive 100%."


    Li Zhengshang was neither humble nor overbearing, and did not give in the slightest.


    In fact, it is not the first time that Black Wheel has come. This is the third time, and it is much tougher than the previous two. The patience in the tone has long been wiped out.


    Heilun is a member of the Ziyue mercenary organization, a master of the deputy generals!


    He came to find himself, just wanting to take their people easily, forcibly take away everything Li Zhengshang had laid down, and expand his formation. There is no such easy thing.


    "Mr. Li!"


    Hei Lun stood up and said, "You have an allusion. I have visited the thatched cottage. This is the third time I have come. Don''t you think about it anymore?"


    "Hehe, Mr. Black Wheel, I really can''t think about it, because it''s not something I can do."


    Li Zhengshang sat there without moving, with a smile on his face, "My husband, I don''t agree."

 Chapter 1738： Check it out!

    Speaking of these words, Li Zhengshang suddenly had a trace of respect on his face!


    He didn''t conceal the reverence and look in his eyes. Heilun saw it at a glance, and he couldn''t help but tremble in his heart.


    "Your husband?"


    Hei Lun frowned. What he had always worried about was that there was someone behind Li Zhengshang.


    Who dares to set up a mercenary organization here, there is no funder, no backing?


    It''s just that Li Zhengshang hasn''t been here for a long time, but he seems to have a lot of confidence. He gathered a lot of people in a short period of time. What is more, he treated the mercenaries as his own family members, which attracted many people''s support.


    This is a move that corrupts the industry. After all, in their eyes, mercenaries are tools, and they have to die if they take money!


    Even if he died under someone else''s hands, that was justified, but in Li Zhengshang''s case, he took every life very seriously.


    "Yes, my husband ordered me to come here. I do everything according to my husband''s instructions, and I dare not rashly call the shots."


    Li Zhengshang smiled, "Never before, no one can force my husband to make a decision, including me."


    The meaning in the words is obvious, and it also includes the black wheel in front of him and their purple moon mercenary organization!


    Hei Lun''s face was a bit ugly, but he didn''t have any attacks.


    What he has been worried about is that there are people behind Li Zhengshang, and they are not easy to provoke.


    In case it is really a giant in the third world, it is indeed very troublesome, no one wants to make extravagances, everyone is desperate here, just for money.


    Seeing Li Zhengshang''s look, posture, and the light in his eyes, Hei Wheel did not dare to ask more.


    "Really, if that''s the case, then naturally I can''t force it, but I don''t know when your husband will come,"


    He hesitated for a moment, and continued, "My lieutenant, I want to invite him to sit there."


    The lieutenant fears that the service will cover Ling Shanxi Ranwu? Even if he doesn''t even know, Hei Lun starts to talk nonsense.


    "have no idea,"


    Li Zhengshang still had a smile on his face, "I said, my husband doesn''t do things, it''s not that I can intervene, let alone I can assert, he will come, if he doesn''t come, no one can force it."


    He was a sleek person who seemed to be greased all over, and the black round punched him over, but he couldn''t hit it at all.


    "Oh. I see."


    Hei Lun snorted, "Then I won''t bother! Go!"


    After speaking, he didn''t talk any more nonsense, and took people away directly.


    When everyone left, Li Zhengshang sighed and relaxed.


    Facing a master like Heilun, he was under a lot of pressure. He was really worried that this guy could not suppress his temper at once, and he would explode when he said that he broke out.


    "I can''t stand it anymore."


    Li Zhengshang shook his head and gave a wry smile, "Mr. Jiang, if you don''t come again, next time Heilun comes again, I really can''t help it."


    He is singing the empty city plan now, and Heilun just doesn''t know his details, so he is afraid.


    But for forces like Hei Lun, they definitely have channels to discover everything about themselves. As long as they find overseas casinos, what secrets does Li Zhengshang have?


    At that time, it would be useless for him to say anything. Hei Lun had no scruples and directly plundered by force!


    That would be really troublesome.


    Li Zhengshang sat there, looking up into the distance, his heart beating faster and faster.


    Since he has been here, he has hardly been able to fall asleep for a day, and he is always worried that one day, after falling asleep, he will never wake up again.


    Now, this sense of oppression is getting stronger and stronger!


    This sense of crisis is becoming more and more depressed!


    Both of them, father and son, almost can''t hold it!


    Mr. Jiang, you can come soon!

 Chapter 1739： Pretend!

    Li Zhengshang felt the deepest about the pressure here.


    His idea is also simple, he wants to help Li Genhong pave the way while he can still move, and this road is to follow Jiang Ning!


    This is the best opportunity for the Li family, and they definitely can''t miss it again.


    Li Zhengshang sat there, exhaling a long breath, and a feeling of exhaustion instantly hit his heart.


    But he dared not rest, not even a trace of slack.


    In such a place, you must stay focused and vigilant at all times, otherwise you will lose not only your wealth and status, but also your fate.


    Especially, now that they are being targeted, the Ziyue Mercenary Organization is nothing to mess with.


    When Hei Lun left Li Zhengshang, his complexion was not ugly along the way.


    This is the third time he has sought Li Zhengshang, and it can be said that he has given all the face he should give.


    If he hadn''t been afraid of the people behind Li Zhengshang, he would have been impatient.


    It is precisely because of this that he will test step by step, Li Zhengshang said, his husband disagrees, making Hei Lun even more vigilant.


    "Hei Lun, what should we do now? The Li family''s father and son are not easy, and the people behind them may be even bigger!"


    "Yes, the lieutenant said that threats are not allowed around us. Even these people are not considered threats at all. If they are not accepted, it will be a disaster sooner or later."


    "They are not developing fast, but their mode makes us very uncomfortable, and the lieutenant is already very upset!"


    Several people couldn''t stop talking.


    Hei Lun didn''t speak, frowned, always wondering if Li Zhengshang was pretending.


    Because he has inquired about it, it is true that no big people have entered this land recently.


    In the third world, they have their own deployments. How can they wait until today, and the resources are almost divided, is it possible to want to grab them from others?


    "Go back first!"


    Hei Lun snorted, gritted his teeth and sneered, "I have found someone to check the details of the father and son, and there should be results."


    The car was speeding and the dust was flying.


    Black Wheel took the people back to the camp and went directly to his office.


    As soon as I sat down, the phone rang.


    "Vice-General!"


    He immediately stood up with a respectful face, "Yes! Yes! I''ve been there. The surname is very cunning, imaginary, and not easy to use."


    "I have been checked by someone, and there will be results soon. Once it is the same as I guessed, I will do it immediately!"


    After hanging up the phone, Hei Lun''s face was even more black.


    After such a long time, he was scolded by the lieutenant. If the Li family and his son are really bluffing, let''s see how they deal with them!


    What is their husband?


    They have a fart sir!


    Even if there is, so what?


    The more Heilun thinks, the more angry he gets. In this area, their Ziyue mercenary organization is the biggest force, absolutely forbidden to have anything else that can threaten their existence.


    Those small mercenary organizations, they don''t pay attention to them at all, they all follow them and operate according to their model, and they will not be threatened in any way.


    But the work of the Li family father and son always makes them feel uncomfortable.


    Hei Lun sat down, took out a can of beer from the side of the freezer, and slammed Ai Wu away with a click, and poured it into his mouth.


    "Dudu¡ª"


    He dialed the number, it has been half a month, if he can''t find any useful clues, he really wants to kill someone!


    The phone rang for a long time before someone connected, and there was a lazy voice.


    "Well, I know you are in a hurry, you have been checking, now I found something."

 Chapter 1740： Step on it!

    "Huh, if I don''t call, are you not going to tell me?"


    Hei Lun said fiercely, "Quickly, that Li family father and son, what is their origin? Who is behind them!"


    "no one."


    On the other side of the phone, the voice was still lazy, "Nothing to check. They are ordinary businessmen. They used to be in overseas casinos and had some belongings."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Trust me, I am professional."


    Hei Lun''s face gradually turned black, "There is no power behind them? Isn''t it from the terrifying power of the Third World?"


    "Heilun, Heilun, when did you become so stupid? Which of the great forces of the Third World hasn''t been deployed on your side? Wait for the present, wake up."


    "I have sent you the relevant information. Take your time to read it yourself. I''m going to sleep. Don''t bother me."


    With a snap, the phone hung up.


    Heilun''s face was almost so black that ink dripped out!


    "boom!"


    He hit the table with a fist, and suddenly a crack appeared on the table, with a click, it was almost directly broken!


    "You guys, so bold!"


    Black wheel roared.


    This is the first time he has been teased like this.


    What''s their husband? It''s very pretentious!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he got, and when he thought of Li Zhengshang''s rigorous appearance, he said that everything was true, but he was playing like a monkey, and the black wheel was about to explode.


    "Come on!"


    Hei Lun roared, and several henchmen rushed in from outside.


    "How many mercenaries of the Li family are there now?"


    "Less than three hundred!"


    "Let me find out what their main business industries are!"


    Hei Lun sneered, "Since you don''t want to be paid by me, then prepare to disappear!"


    "I want to turn everything about you to ashes!"


    He clenched his fist tightly, his eyes were full of fierce hostility, that violence, almost everything can be flattened!


    "Master Heilun, the son of the Li family, Li Genhong, has always been going west recently, and there are not many people with him every time. I don''t know what the situation is."


    Someone said, "I think he looks very casual, but he is obviously cautious in his randomness. This kid can''t hide his thoughts."


    Hearing this, Hei Lun narrowed the corners of his eyes: "You said, he is going west, what''s in the west?"


    There is a wasteland to the west, and there is nothing. In this kind of place, he can call it a wasteland. It is conceivable that even people can¡¯t see a few. Li Genhong [±ÊȤ¸ó520www.biquge520.co] go there. do what.


    "It is said that I want to occupy a place and make it a training ground."


    Heilun sneered.


    The land here is the least valuable, and the barren and desolate land is unknown.


    The sand and stones on the ground are things that can be seen everywhere, and no one has ever cared about them.


    But now he is staring at everything the Li family and his son are doing, especially young people like Li Genhong, who can''t hide things in their hearts, unlike the old fox Li Zhengshang.


    "Hmph, watch him for me!"


    Heilun said, "I will give you one day to find out everything, and everyone else is ready? Servant Erlu Zheyi loves to brush? Once the target is determined, you can strike and let them disappear!"


    Those who follow prosper, those who oppose perish!


    Anything that is a little threatening, they will blast it into scum!


    Not to mention, this Li family father and son dare to play his black wheel and make him ashamed in front of the lieutenant. If this is passed out, he is actually being bluffed by a pair of liars, then his black wheel will not need to be mixed.


    "Yes! Let''s make preparations right away, and when Master Heilun''s order comes down, we will completely crush them!"

 Chapter 1741： coming!

    No one likes the feeling of being deceived, especially these dog things, you can pinch them to death with one finger!


    How could Heilun be in a good mood.


    He was now ready to find out everything Li Zhengshang and his son had in their hands, and then directly plundered them in front of them.


    Including those mercenaries they are currently in control of!


    at the same time.


    Li Genhong''s mood is a bit complicated.


    When he came to this chaotic area, he was not only afraid, but also very at a loss.


    If it weren''t for Li Zhengshang to stand up all the time and ask him to support it alone, he would definitely not be able to sustain it.


    But now, Li Zhengshang has clarified what he has said, and even moreover, has entrusted himself with the burden of the future of the Li family.


    Even the future direction and direction were given to himself, but Li Genhong was still somewhat unacceptable.


    "Do you want to please Jiang Ning?"


    Li Genhong gritted his teeth.


    He felt a kind of fear when he thought of Jiang Ning''s toughness and fear.


    He was even less confident to make Jiang Ning trust him. After all, he had offended Jiang Ning.


    "Young Master Li, the wasteland over there is not easy to open up wasteland, shall we also circle it?"


    Behind him, a voice came.


    Li Genhong turned his head and glanced at the hill behind, but the two of them now have the greatest support!


    This place, no matter what, they must firmly control it, and it must not be high-profile, too public, and become discovered by others.


    "Let''s circle it first, needless to say, no one wants it now anyway."


    Li Genhong said.


    This is wasteland, overgrown with weeds, and is not worth much compared to the vast land.


    Of course, this is because few people have discovered the value here.


    Like the big mines in the east, many mercenary organizations have been fighting, and there have been many fierce confrontations!


    People die for money, and once something is worth fighting for, it will definitely attract a group of crazy people.


    Li Genhong commanded the people under him to plant signs and enclose this wasteland, claiming to be used as a training ground. This is something that many mercenary organizations will do, and no one will doubt it.


    He stood there with sweat on his forehead, and he didn''t know if it was hot or because of nervousness.


    Having arranged everything, Li Genhong left a few people here to watch, and he was going to drive back to the camp.


    Before he got in the car, suddenly, a group of people rushed not far away and directly surrounded them!


    "Who are you guys!"


    Li Genhong shouted sharply.


    He frowned and looked at the uniforms on those people. He already knew in his heart, but he didn''t expect that the people from the Ziyue Mercenary Organization would come to arrest him so soon.


    "Young Master Li, don''t struggle, just those of you are not our opponents."


    The person who took the lead waved his hand, and the person behind him pulled off the safety plug!


    Click!


    Li Genhong''s face suddenly turned white.


    "Mr. Heilun didn''t want to discuss cooperation with us, did you do this and asked him what he meant!"


    He roared, and the mercenaries around him also raised their firearms and confronted each other.


    But the difference in the number of people, once they really do it, they will definitely die!


    "Hehe, this is what Master Heilun meant, you two, when do you want to bluff? Stop pretending!"


    The leader of the leader sneered, "Young Master Li, let''s go with us, lest you do it, bullets don''t have eyes!"


    Li Genhong yelled badly in his heart, is it exposed?


    How come here so fast? Shi Er loves to dye the land and Lu Shu?!


    The people under his hand wanted to resist, his eyes signaled Li Genhong to be ready, and Li Genhong shook his head.


    "Don''t do it, if you do it, you will definitely die."


    He took a deep breath, "I will go with them."

 Chapter 1742： Whoever goes out will die!

    After that, Li Genhong looked at the captain: "I will go with you. You must not hurt them. Since you want me to live, I think I have the value of being alive. If you kill someone, I will commit suicide immediately!"


    He took a dagger from his waist and put it on his neck!


    "Haha, the Li family''s father and son really live up to their reputations, and the mercenaries under their opponents value it so much, just do it with you, these rubbish, we don''t want to waste bullets."


    He beckoned, and several jeeps drove over in the distance.


    "Little Li, please."


    "Young Master Li!"


    "Little Li, let them fight with them!"


    "Let us go, Young Master!"


    The Li family shouted.


    Li Genhong shook his head: "You are here to guard. This is our Li family''s training ground. It must be used."


    After finishing speaking, he got into the jeep, and the Ziyue mercenary captain glanced at the few people in the Li family disdainfully. Without doing anything, he led Li Genhong away.


    He really looks down on the rubbish.


    When the things in the hands of the Li family and his sons are all squeezed clean by the black wheel, they will come together to clean up these guys!


    The jeep galloped away, toward the black wheel.


    He just wanted to use Li Genhong to threaten Li Zhengshang!


    "Young Master Li, I have been concealed by you for so long, Master Heilun is very angry, and the lieutenant is also very angry, do you know the consequences?"


    Li Genhong was expressionless.


    "What did you hide from you?"


    "I only know that you have to pay a price for offending me so much."


    His tone was very calm.


    [Biquge www.xbqg5200.me] "Want to install it?"


    The captain sneered and shook his head, "Stop acting! We have already found out the details of your Li family father and son. There is no major support behind them, so you dare to come here!"


    "I tell you, your next fate..."


    "Crack¡ª"


    The car stopped suddenly and slammed on the brakes. The captain didn''t notice, and slammed his head against the window, yelling with anger.


    "what happened!"


    "Captain, there is a man in front of Wu Yi who is in front of him."


    The subordinate said immediately.


    "court death!"


    The captain took a look, and immediately opened the door, pulled out the firearm from his waist, with a murderous expression on his face.


    And Li Genhong looked up at the people outside the car, his whole body stopped breathing instantly!


    "This... is this an illusion?"


    "What kind of dog, dare to stand in our way and die!"


    "call out!"


    As soon as the captain''s voice fell, there was a muffled sound, and immediately, blood spattered!


    The head is blooming.


    Jiang Ning stood there, expressionless, stretched out his fingers and hooked, staring at the people in the jeep.


    In an instant, the car door opened, and five or six people rushed out.


    But it''s just a blink of an eye!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Six consecutive sounds sounded, and everyone who got off the car was killed!


    The air was as silent as death, only the ears were still reverberating, the sound of the deadly penetration just now!


    Sniper!


    There are snipers!


    The remaining mercenaries panicked one by one, where they dared to get off.


    Where is the sniper hidden in such an empty place?


    It''s impossible!


    "Go! Go!"


    Someone shouted that the driver was just about to shift gear and step on the accelerator. With a bang, a hole was penetrated through the windshield, hitting the driver''s forehead!


    The blood spilled over the face of the man in the back seat.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The people in this car are almost crazy.


    Some of them got out of the car again, and they were killed as soon as their feet touched the ground, but the people in the car had to lie down obediently, because whoever had his head exposed would have to die!


    What a crazy, what a terrible sniper!

 Chapter 1743： Got on the wrong car

    The air is quiet!


    Even the wind in my ears seemed to stop without any sound.


    Li Genhong sat there, dumbfounded, his body straight!


    He dared not move!


    Just now, the two people who sat next to him and held him were both dead at the moment. They were headshot with one blow and died completely.


    There is still a warm feeling on his face.


    "He...he...he...coming."


    Li Genhong''s mouth moved.


    This group of people!


    If there is a slight deviation, the person who is dead now is himself.


    His legs were a little soft, and he couldn''t move at all. He wanted to move his position very much, but he couldn''t use any energy.


    Li Genhong watched Jiang Ning walk towards him step by step, watching? Pa Lu Aifu loves closing Aishan? The few mercenaries who are still alive next to him, buried their heads deeply between his legs, where they dare to move. a bit.


    "You got in the wrong car."


    Jiang Ning walked to the car door and scanned the people in the car, no one dared to look up!


    Everyone knows that whoever looks up will have to die. Now there is a terrifying sniper staring at them.


    "Mr. Jiang, Jiang!"


    Li Genhong squeezed out a smile, his face stiff.


    terror!


    He had known Jiangning''s horror a long time ago, but he didn''t know how many horrible people were beside Jiang Ning!


    "get off."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Li Genhong stretched out his hands, moved his legs hard, accidentally stepped on a person''s hand, made a bang, lay on the mercenaries, and suddenly yelled in fright, someone couldn''t help but raised his head. .


    boom!


    At that moment, he fell heavily again.


    No one dared to speak, even a word of voice would not be uttered.


    Li Genhong held his breath and concentrated, his heart hung in his throat, and he couldn''t press it down with his hands.


    He was afraid that these mercenaries would suddenly attack him, then he would be over!


    But no one dared, not even a person who raised his head, was afraid of being killed abruptly!


    He got out of the car cautiously, his Adam''s apple slipped, looking at the corpse on the ground, he couldn''t help but retched out.


    cruel!


    This world is so cruel.


    Especially in this kind of place, life is cheaper than grass!


    He didn''t know how he got to Jiangning''s car, standing in front of the car door, he didn''t dare to go up.


    "Mr. Jiang, you, you are here!"


    "Well, get in the car."


    Jiang Ning sat in the car, looked at Li Genhong, looked up and down for a while, nodded, "A little bit of progress."


    Li Genhong smiled, no matter where he dared to speak, Jiang Ning praised him, he didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, so he climbed into the car in a hurry, sat down tight, and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Along the way, Jiang Ning did not speak, and Li Genhong did not dare to take the initiative to speak.


    He was cramped and nervous, and his mind was filled with the thrilling scene just now, lingering.


    It''s not that he has never seen cruelty, but he will never forget the shocking scenes like the one just now!


    As soon as Jiang Ning arrived, he used practical actions to tell him how cruel this land is, far more terrifying than he thought.


    The car galloped and headed directly towards the Li family''s camp.


    As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the camp, the mercenaries at the door all raised their weapons and aimed at the strange car.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Li Genhong quickly yelled out of the car and waved his hand vigorously, "It''s me! Stop it!"


    "Young Master Li!"


    The mercenary at the door shouted.


    Li Genhong flushed, and hurriedly walked to the car door, opened the car door, and respectfully said: "Mr. Jiang, here it is."


    Jiang Ning got out of the car, his eyes scanned a few mercenaries at the door, and turned to look at Li Genhong: "It seems that your prestige is pretty good."

 Chapter 1744： submission

    "I¡­¡­"


    Li Genhong suddenly became nervous, for fear of Jiang Ning''s misunderstanding, that their father and son were in power and out of Jiang Ning''s control.


    Just as he was about to explain something, Jiang Ning waved his hand, not letting him say.


    "This is under your control."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning walked in directly, and Li Genhong''s eyes instantly turned red, and his body trembled because of his rapid breathing.


    What did Jiang Ning just say?


    He said that this is under the control of their father and son?


    This is an opportunity for his father and son of the Li family!


    He thought...


    Li Genhong took a deep breath, didn''t say anything, and quickly followed.


    The two of them had just walked to the entrance of the hall, and Li Zhengshang was walking out quickly, expressions of anxiety and panic.


    The moment he saw Jiang Ning, the expression on Li Zhengshang''s face changed from panic to surprise to shock, and then to surprise.


    "Mr. Jiang, you, you come to pull!"


    He almost jumped up, his voice still with a hint of crying, and his hands trembled with excitement, "Great! Great! Great!"


    He walked up to Jiang Ning, his lips moved, and he could only say these few words.


    Just now, he received a call from Black Wheel, saying that Li Genhong is now in his hands and he wants him to hand over everything, otherwise, he is going to collect his body for Li Genhong.


    Li Zhengshan panicked. Even though he had experienced big and small storms, the only son in the family was about to be killed, and he almost lost his sense of measure.


    He walked up to Li Genhong, his eyes flushed, and he patted his shoulder vigorously: "It would be great if you are fine, I thought..."


    "Mr. Jiang saved me."


    Li Genhong briefly talked about what just happened.


    He made it simple, but Li Zhengshang could imagine the thrilling and terrifying scene.


    Jiang Ning stood there with no expression on his face, as if nothing had happened. It was just a small matter that didn''t need to be taken care of.


    "Mr. Jiang, I won''t say much to thank you. Starting today, the lives of our father and son are yours!"


    With a serious expression, Li Zhengshang reached out and arched his hands, "Mr. Jiang, please inside!"


    If it is said that before, they were forced to go on the boat of Jiangning and do things for him, but now, the father and son are sincerely grateful to Jiang Ning.


    Not only because Jiang Ning saved Li Genhong''s life, but also because of what Jiang Ning just said.


    "This is under your control."


    This sentence kept echoing in Li Genhong''s mind.


    This is trust, and there is no need to say more.


    In the hall.


    Jiang Ning sat in the upper position, gently twisting the teacup, and the fragrance of the tea was overflowing. This is his favorite tea, and Li Zhengshang had already prepared it a long time ago.


    "The situation is not good now, the Ziyue mercenary organization has already focused on us,"


    Li Zhengshang said, "Moreover, they should have found out the details of our father and son."


    He has a dignified expression and a deep worry on his face. After all, compared with the Ziyue mercenary organization? Pa Ai Diran closed mindedly closed? In terms of strength, they are far worse!


    There are no more than three hundred people, and the Ziyue mercenary organization has more than one thousand!


    Disparity in strength!


    Once they do it, they have almost no chance of winning, let alone the mine they found.


    "Hei Lun just called me and told me to surrender, submit to him, and hand over everything,"


    "Mr. Jiang, what should I do now?"


    "Then let them surrender everything and submit to us."


    Jiang Ning said calmly.


    Li Zhengshang was startled. He thought he had heard it wrong. Did Jiang Ning say he wanted the Ziyue mercenary organization to submit to them?

 Chapter 1745： Run away secretly

    "Mr. Jiang..."


    Li Zhengshang hesitated. He didn''t know if he didn''t make it clear or Jiang Ning had misunderstood, "They want us to submit."


    "wrong,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I meant it very clearly, let them resign."


    "That''s it. You can call that black wheel and surrender within a limited time. I will give them one day. If they don''t surrender, they will disappear!"


    The tone is plain, but it is cold and murderous!


    Jiang Ning was about to do big things when he first arrived.


    But... he didn''t seem to take many people.


    Li Genhong didn''t speak, he knew that Jiang Ning must have a master, a sniper master!


    The mercenaries of the Ziyue organization just now were killed by that terrifying sniper.


    But even if you add him, there are only two people.


    And that Ziyue Mercenary Corps, there are thousands of people!


    Li Zhengshang hesitated. He didn''t know if Jiang Ning was joking or what. In his impression, Jiang Ning would not make a joke.


    Such a big man never knows how to play tricks.


    But this is in a chaotic zone, and wars are flying!


    The bullet has no eyes!


    "Dad, do as Mr. Jiang said."


    Li Genhong took a deep breath, "Since they came to provoke us first, we can''t let them look down upon us!"


    "If you don''t kill them today, they will kill you one day!"


    The more he talked, the more excited he became, and the immaturity in his eyes seemed to disappear in an instant, and replaced by a kind of maturity and courage after precipitation.


    Li Zhengshang was a little surprised.


    Li Genhong in front of him seemed to be completely different from him before he left in the morning.


    Only a few hours have passed, how could such a transformation happen?


    He glanced at Li Genhong, then at Jiang Ning, nodding vigorously: "Okay!"


    With that said, he immediately took out the phone, without any hesitation, in front of Jiang Ning, dialed the number of Heilun.


    "Li Zhengshang!"


    As soon as the phone was connected, the angry voice of Black Wheel came from the other end.


    Obviously, he sent someone to arrest Li Genhong and was killed instead, making him angry, "You are so bold!"


    "The brave person, it should be you."


    Li Zhengshang calmly said, "Your Excellency Heilun, dare to take action against my son, and even threatened me, asking me to hand over everything. You are so bold if you offend my husband so much!"


    Over there, Black Wheel almost jumped out of anger.


    At this time, Li Zhengshang dared to pose with him?


    The details of their father and son, do you really think you can''t find it out!


    "Black Wheel, I will officially inform you now,"


    Without waiting for the black wheel to speak, Li Zhengshang continued, "Give you one day, choose to surrender, and submit to us, otherwise, prepare to disappear from this land!"


    After finishing talking, Li Zhengshang hung up the phone directly, extremely domineering!


    It''s just that his hands can''t help shaking.


    This is a provocation!


    Provoking the Purple Moon Mercenary Corps, which had almost three times the number of its own, was like seeking a dead end.


    Had it not been for Jiang Ning sitting in front of him, he would have thought whether he was drunk and talking nonsense.


    "Mr. Jiang, what if they don''t surrender?"


    Li Zhengshang asked? Lu Sharan and Lu Yiran Eryi? "Are we going to get ready to do it here."


    "Well, they will definitely not surrender."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "Now, it is to test whether the people you accepted are qualified to stay."


    Li Zhengshang and Li Genhong looked at each other, wondering what Jiang Ning was planning.


    Regarding the strength of the recruited mercenaries, it is also incomparable to the Ziyue Mercenary Corps!

 Chapter 1746： deserter

    They have been established for many years, there are more than a dozen teams, each with a hundred people, and they all have extremely rich combat experience.


    And how many people are they, how long have they been established, and the people who are recruited are just those who can''t get along with other mercenary groups and have nowhere to go.


    Want to test them? Li Zhengshang couldn''t help feeling a little cold sweat on his forehead.


    The Black Wheel will definitely not surrender, even if he surrenders, will the lieutenant surrender?


    He would only be furious, and then the people who led him would trample himself to death!


    "Gen Hong, immediately pass the order down and get ready for battle!"


    Li Zhengshang hurriedly said, "We are going to fight to the death with the Ziyue Mercenary Corps!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Genhong didn''t dare to delay, and immediately ran out to deliver the order in person.


    In the hall, Jiang Ning took it calmly, as if this was nothing at all, he was still sipping tea slowly.


    Li Zhengshang was on the side, not daring to ask more, even if his heart was full of questions, there were many, many worries and anxieties.


    But since Jiang Ning is sitting here, he can''t ask!


    On the other end of the phone, Black Wheel was furious!


    "boom!"


    The things on the table were thrown to pieces by him, and none of them were still intact.


    "Is there such a thing? Shan Lu Fu Er Shan loves you? Reason! Unreasonable!"


    He roared, his eyes almost bursting with fire.


    With this kind of result, he just wanted to break his head, and he couldn''t think that instead of arresting Li Genhong and threatening Li Zhengshang to surrender everything, on the contrary, most of his own people died, and he is still being warned by Li Zhengshang!


    "Should we submit?"


    Hei Lun laughed angrily, he had never heard of it, such a nice joke!


    "Give us one day, what a joke! In this area, there is no corps that dare to talk to us like this!"


    Hei Lun''s body trembled so much that he couldn''t wait to rush away immediately, tearing Li Zhengshang and his son to pieces alive!


    If this matter spreads out, his Black Wheel will really be ruined, and he will be severely punished by the lieutenant, because the face of the Ziyue Mercenary Corps will be shameless by him.


    Father and son Li Zhengshang humiliated themselves so much, they must pay a price!


    "Come on! Assemble five teams, and tomorrow, I will kill them!"


    Black Wheel roared.


    It''s just killing Li Zhengshang and his son. There is no need to mobilize all of them. The five teams are already worthy of them.


    Those people like Li Zhengshang and his sons will disappear completely from this world in less than an hour!


    Give them one day to think about it, think about it!


    If it weren''t for the sky to be dark soon, Heilun would want to pass now and kill them clean.


    Here, the ranks of the Ziyue Mercenary Corps are gathering, with vigorous momentum and murderous intent one by one. They really didn''t pay attention to the people like Li Zhengshang and his son.


    If it hadn''t been for the forces behind them, Heilun would have done it a long time ago, and how could he still wait for today.


    As for Li Zhengshang, as soon as Li Genhong passed on the order to fight to the death with the Ziyue Mercenary Corps, dozens of people immediately chose to withdraw.


    Li Genhong was shocked.


    This is the person they spend a lot of money to raise?


    Is it a warrior whom they have always paid a great price and value?


    In less than two hours, more and more people left, some with conscience and withdrew from the commission they received, while some just ran away secretly!


    At night, there were only two hundred mercenaries left!


    Li Zhengshang''s face turned pale, and he felt that his heart was cold. Before the real crisis, he didn''t know at all. After working hard for so long, he broke with the touch!


    How do you fight this? It''s just to die!


    I''m afraid that by tomorrow morning, there won''t be many people left.


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    Li Zhengshang''s voice was a little hoarse, "I''m sorry for you!"

 Chapter 1747： Dont talk about loyalty

    Li Zhengshang''s face was ugly.


    He originally thought that he was doing a good job, using this new model to buy people''s hearts and get more people''s support.


    But how can I think that the real disaster is imminent, these **** **** are running faster than anyone!


    "I didn''t expect that these people took the money I gave, but they were..."


    "This is the real situation."


    Jiang Ning was very calm, as if he had already understood all of this.


    "In this kind of place, life is cheaper than grass. Your method is not wrong, but you use the wrong object."


    He glanced at Li Zhengshang and said lightly, "Don''t worry, there will be results only in the middle of the night."


    Li Zhengshang''s heart moved. Later in the night?


    He glanced at the time, and it was almost eleven o''clock in the evening. In the second half of the night, it was impossible for more people to run.


    "I killed them!"


    Li Zhengshang was furious with anger.


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "If you don''t belong to you, there is no need to stay. If you can stay, you can cultivate it."


    "Choosing this kind of thing has always been my own business."


    Jiang Ning was calm and composed, as if, even if all of Li Zhengshang''s people ran away tonight, he didn''t care.


    Anyway, he never thought about relying on these people to achieve what he wanted to do.


    They are still far away.


    Time, one minute and one second passed.


    In the hall, Li Zhengshang sat there, a little restless, while Jiang Ning rested with half-closed eyes, not caring what would happen next.


    "Sixteen people were missing, and they ran away secretly, leaving nothing behind, and even took away a lot of rations at night."


    Li Genhong''s face was equally ugly.


    He has walked in three times, each time, because when counting the number of people, there are a dozen fewer, this is only one o''clock in the morning!


    The number has been drastically reduced to more than 130. This evening, the mercenaries they recruited are afraid that they will run out!


    And tomorrow, the members of the Ziyue Mercenary Corps will be killed. What resistance will they use?


    Waiting for them, I am afraid it will be a massacre!


    Li Zhengshang''s hands and feet were trembling, and he felt that he was a failure.


    Originally thought he understood human nature, but now it seems that he doesn''t understand anything, just like a clown, only deceiving himself.


    More than a hundred people...In the morning, there may be fewer. This battle is already very different in strength. How can we fight now?


    What a fart!


    "Jiang¡­¡­"


    Li Zhengshang took a deep breath and wanted Jiang Ning to leave first, otherwise, in the morning, I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave!


    He? Shandi Yizhawu closed love? As soon as he spoke, he saw Jiang Ning open his eyes.


    Huh!


    A shadow rushed in and stood behind Jiang Ning.


    "The time is almost here."


    Jiang Ning said, "Let them do it."


    "Yes."


    Shadow left immediately.


    "Mr. Jiang, this is..."


    Li Zhengshang''s eyes trembled, and of course he recognized that the man just now was the dog brother who had been following Jiang Ning.


    Unexpectedly, he also came.


    Suddenly, his heart moved, Brother Dog is here, and there is a sniper who is as powerful as a murderous god, then there must be others coming!


    Jiang Ning brought a master!


    "Tomorrow morning, the Ziyue Mercenary Corps will not come over."


    Jiangning Road.


    "They can''t get through."


    Boom


    Like a flash of lightning, hitting Li Zhengshang''s head, he was dizzy.


    He couldn''t hear what Jiang Ning meant, Heilun and the others...I''m afraid they''re coming here!


    "This test is for these mercenaries,"


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Zhengshang, "At the same time, it is also to you. Today, I will teach you the first lesson about this battlefield. Don''t talk about loyalty to mercenaries!"

 Chapter 1748： You said you love to set off fireworks

    Li Zhengshang opened his mouth, speechless, his face was shocked, and he just nodded.


    Don''t talk about loyalty to mercenaries, because they don''t have such a thing at all!


    In their eyes, there is only money!


    He finally understood why Jiang Ning asked Li Genhong to deliberately release the news of the decisive battle with the Ziyue Mercenary Corps.


    Just to screen those who escaped!


    But humanity can''t help being tested, isn''t it?


    If everyone ran away and the people from Ziyue came again, it would be like digging a big hole for oneself.


    A big pit that will die!


    It''s just that Jiang Ning will never let this happen, because he controls the overall situation.


    At the same time, they also control human nature.


    Time goes by quickly, and there are still people running away, but the number of people running away is getting fewer and fewer, and the rest are all people with a firm heart, principled and responsible people.


    If they took the money, they should die, even if they knew that in the battle tomorrow, they might die.


    Gradually, the number stabilized, and in the end there were only people in their early 100s, and nearly two-thirds of the mercenaries who fled!


    This is equivalent to saying that Li Zhengshang''s previous efforts were all imaginary and almost meaningless.


    Li Zhengshang blamed himself very much, but he knew that this was Jiang Ning giving him a chance and giving him a chance to make mistakes. He knows better that he has the opportunity to make a mistake, and he will only have this once!


    at the same time.


    Camp of the Purple Moon Mercenary Corps.


    Heilun is very excited, every time he wants to kill someone, he will be extremely excited!


    The five teams are ready to conceal Lu Er''s love for nothing. Tomorrow early in the morning, he will lead people over and trample Li Zhengshang and his son to death.


    At this moment, he couldn''t hold back, he was already venting.


    In the room, the sound of Yinggeyan dance was high-pitched and sultry, and the adrenaline was soaring, and the skin couldn''t help but feel a little red.


    "Sprint! Sprint!"


    Black Wheel roared, at a critical moment, suddenly¡ª


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise and a terrible explosion, which shook people''s eardrums.


    Hei Lun was taken aback, and his body shuddered suddenly, as if he had become a deflated ball, feeling unconscious.


    He glanced down, reached out and fiddled twice, his face turned blue with anger!


    "What happened! What happened!"


    Hei Lun yelled, lifted his pants, and was about to go out to check, when another earth-shattering explosion came.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The fire is soaring!


    At this moment, when his people were asleep, no one thought that someone would sneak into the camp to attack.


    The terrible explosion sound awakened everyone, and the fire burned the entire camp. It was shocking to see!


    "Fire! Fire out!"


    "Catch someone! Find me the murderer, **** it!"


    "Who is it, grab it for me!"


    ...


    The voices were full and chaotic.


    The rescuers, firefighters, arresters, rampages made the entire camp even more chaotic.


    It took nearly an hour before the fire was extinguished. A group of people were exhausted. Not only did they not catch anyone, they were sweaty and exhausted.


    "Strengthen guard!"


    "The first, third, and fifth team took time to rest, and the second and fourth teams took turns to patrol and found suspicious persons. They were arrested immediately, and they could be killed on the spot!"


    In the morning, at the time of the decisive battle, even if they don''t pay attention to the people like Li Zhengshang, they still have to maintain their strength.


    Far away.


    Behind the hill, many people were lying on their stomachs, and they had been there motionless for a long time.


    "Who will set this second fire?"


    Brother Dog''s voice is very soft, and it can reach everyone''s ears, "Lao Ba, do you say you like to set off fireworks the most?"

 Chapter 1749： Fire fighting

    Old Ba twisted his waist and smiled.


    "I loved to play when I was young, but when I grow up, I love it even more!"


    There is light in those eyes!


    Fierce, with a hint of excitement.


    Brother Gou nodded: "Make it more gorgeous, brothers wait and see!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the old eight was gone.


    Brother Gou and the others are still lying there, almost blending with the dark night, but their eyes are always fixed on the camp of the purple moon mercenary group in the distance.


    Twenty minutes later, the mercenaries had just closed their eyes and fell asleep, and took time to rest.


    Hei Lun sat on the bed in his room without even wearing his pants. He kept trying to see if he could wake up the thing that just failed, but he still didn''t feel it.


    After being frightened, it was so difficult to recover, and Hei Lun was almost mad!


    "Buck! Who is the bastard! No one can catch it!"


    "If it falls into my hands, I must make you better than death!"


    He gritted his teeth, his face was pale and ferocious, he looked up at the woman who was kneeling there, and yelled: "You don''t want to roll over and help me, think of a way!"


    If it cannot be recovered today, it will be over.


    In the camp, the lights are brightly lit, and people are constantly patrolling, especially the important places such as the granary and ammunition depots, which are heavily guarded.


    No one dares to slack off.


    "Pay close attention and don''t have any more problems! Otherwise, Lord Heilun will kill you!"


    Footsteps passed by, Lao Ba hid under the jeep, motionless, even breathing, almost stopped.


    He sneaked in here, and after a while, he was ready to wait until everyone''s defenses began to relax a little before doing it.


    Especially, when those people just enter deep sleep and are awakened again, that kind of fatigue is multiplied!


    "It''s almost there."


    He calculated the time, smiled, tied the C4 to the car, and immediately started to change the ignition circuit of the car.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Suddenly, the car starts and the lights are on!


    Suddenly attracted a lot of people to look over.


    Old Ba didn''t care about that. He had already stared at the accelerator with a stick and locked the steering wheel. As soon as the car started, he flew out and rushed straight towards the ammunition store!


    And he was lying on the ground, the car drove over him, he immediately rolled on the spot, and got into the darkness on one side...


    "Stop! Stop!"


    "Stop that car! Stop that car for me!"


    "Da da da!"


    The fire was everywhere, but there was no one in the driving position.


    No one could have time to stop the jeep, and could only watch the car rush into the ammunition depot and hit several mercenaries in flight, and then¡ª


    boom!


    The earth-shaking loud noise is deafening!


    In the room, the black wheel that had just picked up, became discouraged again, and his entire face had become cyan, almost dripping with green juice.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    He is really going crazy!


    "Who! Who is it!"


    Hei Lun yelled and rushed out, his eyes turned red and bloodshot, "What happened again! Find someone for me! Find someone!"


    He was really going crazy, this was scared twice in a row, and it was abolished!


    I''m afraid it will really be abolished!


    What made him even more angry was that the fire went to the sky and the ammunition depot was blown up.


    The fire burned red again? Shiranyiaixishanzhuling? Camp, the three teams that had just fallen asleep and rested, were awakened again.


    "Help! Fight the fire!"


    The entire camp became chaotic again.


    Seeing the flames rising from the sky, Brother Gou nodded: "It''s okay, but it''s not gorgeous enough."


    This is a word learned from the legend of the provincial capital, and it really is of different grades when used.

 Chapter 1750： Mr. Behind

    "Old Ba,"


    He turned his head and glanced at the dusty old ba, "You fucking, why are you so slow, it''s four o''clock, you can only do it again."


    "Then make one big one one last time!"


    The eyes of a few people were shining, looking at the camp in the distance, they were a little excited and couldn''t hold back.


    After counting the time, I can only do it again. It''s no problem to make these people exhausted, but it''s just that I can''t enjoy it myself.


    They knew very well that this last time, it was definitely not that easy to succeed. After repeated things, the opponent''s defense would definitely be very tight, and even all members would not dare to rest and guard against death.


    What they want is this effect!


    Exhausted them!


    Time, one minute and one second passed.


    Brother Gou and they are in no rush.


    Seeing the fire in the opposite camp gradually extinguished, and the chaotic camp restored order, they were not in a hurry.


    "Waiting for the letter? Shifudi Lingshandi Wuyi?"


    Brother Gou patiently said.


    They are waiting for ALFY''s signal.


    Jiang Ning''s order was to destroy these mercenaries!


    He was tossed twice in one night, where Heilun could still sleep, and he didn''t allow his men to sleep, all of them kept their eyes open, staring at everything around him.


    Even if a mosquito comes in, it must be killed!


    "Master Heilun, in an hour, we will set off and go to destroy the Li Family Corps."


    Humane under his hands.


    They couldn''t wait any longer, and couldn''t rest in the camp. They were just consuming their physical strength and energy. It''s better to go early, kill the mercenaries in the Li family, and then come back to rest.


    "Why don''t we go now? Kill them by surprise before they react!"


    Hei Lun frowned.


    "it is good!"


    He shouted loudly, "Send the order, the five teams are ready to set off, leaving some troops and guarding the camp!"


    "Go now!"


    "Go now!"


    The order was passed on immediately. Five teams, with a total of 500 people, were all ready to go and gathered at the door.


    The captain of the third team stood at the forefront: "Master Black, the third team has been assembled!"


    "The second team, the assembly is complete!"


    "The first team, the assembly is complete!"


    "Fifth Division..."


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, the captain of the fifth squadron didn¡¯t finish his words. There was a sound that could penetrate the night and made the scalp numb. At the same time, the captain of the fifth squad flew out, with a blood-red hole in his head. Heilun is shocking!


    "Sniper!"


    He yelled.


    "boom!"


    It was the same voice again, the captain of the second team, there was no time to hide!


    Where?


    where!


    Hei Lun immediately lay down, dragging a few people to block him.


    "Protect me! Hurry up!"


    He shouted, the people around were also panicked. Some people began to look for it, but in such a dark night, where they were going to look for, they didn''t even know the sound coming from there!


    "boom!"


    The voice continued, every time it sounded calmly, and then took away a life.


    "Look! Find him for me!"


    Hei Lun shouted, and the five people around him surrounded him, leaving no gap.


    What a terrible sniper this is.


    Moreover, around the camp, there is no shelter for the sniper to hide. Where is he?


    Heilun is not ignorant. On this battlefield, there are not many snipers, especially for such terrifying existences that are extremely powerful, and only those top mercenary groups can have them.


    Did the Ziyue Mercenary Corps provoke anyone?


    impossible!


    Suddenly, when he thought of someone, his Adam''s apple slipped and his throat became dry.


    "The Li family... the gentleman behind?"

 Chapter 1751： Thats all left

    This camp is controlled by his black wheel, whose purpose is to suppress this area.


    This is the task given to him by the lieutenant!


    Including finding a way to win the Li family father and son, this is his task, but now, it seems to have caused trouble.


    Is the gentleman behind the Li family really him?


    Hei Lun''s expression was a bit ugly. He spent a lot of money and obtained intelligence to make sure that the Li family and his son were pretending, and there was no big power behind them.


    But now...


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    From time to time, someone fell down, and even blood was spilled on Hei Lun''s face!


    Of the five people around him, three have fallen, and Heilun is going crazy.


    "Find someone! Find someone quickly? Yi Pa Pa Wu is not thinking about Xi Ai? Ah! Where is he? Find someone quickly!"


    The whole camp was almost crazy.


    The people in several units are like flies without heads. In this dim night, no one can see snipers hiding hundreds of meters or even thousands of meters away.


    Not to mention, a top sniper like ALFY, if he wants to hide, few people can find him!


    From afar, Brother Gou and others are full of enthusiasm!


    "The signal is coming!"


    Almost instantly, more than a dozen people instantly transformed into wolves in the dark night, and their eyes seemed to be bursting with green light.


    "Ready to do it!"


    Brother Gou gave an order, and everyone immediately disappeared and headed towards the camp.


    They had changed into the clothes of the Ziyue Mercenary Corps a long time ago, so they had to get close and mixed into the crowd when the wolves entered the flock and started to kill!


    Heilun was going crazy, the surrounding fire was intensively, and he slammed into the surroundings blankly. There was no way to capture who his opponent was.


    And the people around him still fell down one by one, as if being stared at by the gods of death, ready to take their lives at any time!


    too frightening!


    "Find him! Find him!"


    Someone rushed out of the camp and spread to the surroundings, but as soon as they rushed into the darkness, they found a shadow that flashed in front of him.


    Immediately-


    Click!


    The neck was broken directly!


    Around the camp, people kept flashing, like a midnight ghost, ghostly and terrifying.


    But in a short time, dozens of mercenaries were harvested and killed!


    "There are still people out there! There are still people!"


    A squad leader yelled, and as soon as he finished speaking, he flew out and fell heavily to the ground, brows blushing!


    Hei Lun felt that his heart was about to jump out!


    What''s going on.


    His camp is now a hell, and he will not go out at all, nor can he stop the ghost hiding in the dark.


    "Protect me in!"


    Black Wheel yelled.


    Now there is no other way except to hide.


    He knew very well that as long as he exposed himself, he would definitely die in the next moment!


    too frightening! too frightening!


    No one noticed the chaos in the camp. There were a few figures that mixed into the crowd, and a cold murderous aura broke out beside them...


    Being so close, even the firearm was useless, and a sharp saber shone with cold light.


    "kill--"


    Brother Gou roared and rioted.


    ...


    It''s almost dawn.


    at the same time.


    Li Zhengshang didn''t sleep all night, how could they sleep?


    Until five o''clock in the morning, the remaining mercenaries were only in their early 100s, and the others all fled overnight.


    "set!"


    Li Genhong ordered.


    But a hundred people all stood together at once. From their faces, it can be seen that many people have also struggled and hesitated.


    But in the end, I chose to stay.


    Not because they are loyal to the Li family and his sons, but because they still insist on the bottom line of being a mercenary!

 Chapter 1752： Money is the most exciting!

    "Mr. Jiang, there are only more than one hundred."


    Li Zhengshang''s voice was a little hoarse, lost and guilty.


    "enough."


    Jiang Ning nodded, there was no expression on his face, let alone what his mood was.


    He walked in front of everyone and said loudly: "Congratulations, you made a correct decision!"


    He said, all the mercenaries raised their heads.


    "You choose to stay, it shows that you still have principles,"


    Jiang Ning said loudly, "Since I have stayed, there is a natural opportunity to get more!"


    He glanced around and raised a finger.


    "Fight against the Ziyue Mercenary Corps, kill an enemy, and reward you with ten thousand dollars!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the eyes of a group of people lit up, like bloodthirsty wolves!


    In this barren land, lives are worthless. They become mercenaries to earn commissions and support their families. Even if they are disabled or even die on the battlefield, at least they can make money and live for their families. .


    Not desperate, who wants to experience life and death?


    "What you said is true?"


    There was a trembling voice in the crowd.


    "Of course it is true. When did we lie to you?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Kill one, ten thousand dollars! No cap!"


    Those eyes are even redder.


    "kill!"


    Suddenly, someone roared like a beast.


    It is meaningless to talk about loyalty. They are mercenaries and they are fighting for money!


    Only money is the most exciting!


    As long as your money is in place, your life can be given to you.


    This is the law of survival in this land!


    The two Li Zhengshang and his son held their breath, they had already experienced something, but they definitely did not experience it as deeply as they did today.


    This is the Middle East, this is the world of mercenaries?


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    All of them are like crazy, even if the way to go is to die, but as long as they can kill a few enemies, they can earn a lot of money for their families, enough for them to live on.


    In exchange for a life?


    value! ! !


    "Set off!"


    Li Genhong personally led the team, his voice roared.


    More than a hundred people, but a dozen vehicles are enough, and they head straight towards the camp where Black Wheel is located.


    Li Zhengshang watched the team disappear to the end, his body still trembling.


    "Mr. Jiang, let''s win this battle."


    "Of course they win, they just go to the finishing touches, this is just a test."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "It''s just a mere Purple Moon Mercenary Corps. It''s nothing. This land is full of the weak and the strong. I want to protect what I want, so no one is allowed to reach out."


    "Whoever stretches out his hand, or even who wants to stretch out his hand, I will cut off his neck!"


    Sen Leng''s murderous intent caused Li Zhengshang to tremble all over.


    It was the first time that he felt this terrifying aura from Jiang Ning''s body.


    That is the breath of a king on the battlefield, the breath that looks at the world, fearless!


    He seemed to be able to see that this battlefield would not be calm for some time to come.


    Because Jiang Ning is here.


    How can it be calm where Jiang Ning is!


    "Patriarch Li, get ready,"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Li Zhengshang, "They will be back in about three hours."


    "Accurate, what are you going to prepare?"


    Li Zhengshang was startled.


    "Celebration wine!"


    Jiang Ning said, "We still have money. If we say something, we must cash it out, kill an enemy, and reward us with ten thousand dollars!"


    "How much do you need to prepare?"


    Li Zhengshang''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    "Two million is enough."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I asked Agou to keep two hundred."

 Chapter 1753： Morale boosted!

    If he doesn''t explain in advance and keep three hundred people, Brother Dog will definitely not stay one!


    This group of lunatics will truly show their strength on the battlefield.


    Li Zhengshang didn''t dare to delay, so he immediately made preparations.


    He listened to what Jiang Ning said now, just let him pierce his head in the soil, and Li Zhengshang did not hesitate.


    He thought he could control this chaotic and complex environment, but now it seems that he doesn''t understand this place, the mercenaries here, let alone how to survive and develop in this world.


    Jiangning is here, and he is glad that Jiangning is here!


    Time, one minute and one second passed.


    Jiang Ning sat in the lobby, sipping tea slowly, enjoying himself.


    In this environment, I am afraid that Jiang Ning is the only one who can be so leisurely.


    Soon, there was the sound of car horns outside, and from the sound of the horns, you could hear a hint of high-pitched, triumphant return!


    Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced: "I''m back!"


    He got up, and Li Zhengshang quickly followed out.


    The car stopped in a row, and the mercenaries who jumped out of the car were full of strong blood, as if they had just climbed up from the sea of ??blood, and everyone''s eyes were still bloodthirsty and crazy.


    Standing at the forefront, Li Genhong was still trembling slightly. In his mind, it was always that thrilling battle not long ago!


    crazy!


    These people are crazy!


    More than a hundred people dared to rush directly into the camp of the Ziyue Mercenary Corps. He didn''t even expect that the Ziyue Mercenary Corps was so vulnerable and easily defeated by them.


    Of course he knew that it was Jiang Ning who had made arrangements long ago to weaken the strength of the Black Wheels, but even so, they were twice as short in number!


    Regardless of the aura, it is simply incomparable. As soon as Li Genhong led the people in, the fiercest conflict broke out. The fire broke out and various screams continued.


    He felt as if he had brought a pack of wolves...


    At this moment, in addition to the casualties, there are still more than 80 people left!


    Each of them was holding the Ziyue uniform mark torn from the enemy, which was proof of their kills.


    Jiang Ning stood there, nodded lightly, and Li Zhengshang immediately took a step forward.


    "Congratulations, you are back in triumph!"


    "What about the Ziyue Mercenary Corps? If they dare to offend us, they will pay the price!"


    "Those deserters, they will never know what kind of mercenary group they left! They will regret that they have lost the opportunity to become a hero on the battlefield!"


    Li Zhengshang roared.


    The people standing below are excited.


    Similarly, they didn''t expect that their combat power could be so powerful, as if the **** of war possessed the body, unstoppable!


    Many people looked at the signs in their hands, as if seeing piles of dollars, their eyes became blood red.


    These are the money they exchanged for their lives, their lives!


    "I just want to tell you that my Li Family Mercenary Corps will continue to grow and develop, and you, will become a must for this Corps? To the strength!"


    "You can get a lot here, far beyond your imagination!"


    Jiang Ning said, don''t talk about loyalty to mercenaries from the beginning, they don''t have such a thing.


    All he has to do is to give enough money, and then consider other things.


    Li Zhengshang waved his hand, and someone immediately walked up with the box, and the crowd was in an uproar!


    They all saw the money in the box!


    Colorful money!

 Chapter 1754： Do you want to be stronger

    So many!


    A pair of eyes were red, and some people couldn''t help swallowing.


    "We said, kill an enemy, ten thousand dollars, do what we say!"


    Li Zhengshang shouted, "Now, come up one by one and get the money!"


    The crowd is boiling.


    What Jiang Ning said is true, they are not deceiving!


    This series of surprises makes them seem like they are in the cloud, which is too unreal.


    How powerful the Ziyue Mercenary Group is. In this area, it is a well-deserved overlord. Although the camp is only in charge of the Black Wheel, the main force of the lieutenant is not here.


    But it also suppressed this area for several years.


    But today, they were wiped out!


    Was destroyed by more than a hundred of them!


    This kind of never-before-seen victory made their hearts come alive, and now the bonus is to make their hearts completely boil.


    Morale boosted!


    "Egus, fifty thousand dollars!"


    Li Zhengshang yelled while sending it.


    Not shouting a number makes people excited.


    "Baptis, one hundred and twenty thousand dollars!"


    The voice suddenly boiled, one hundred and twenty thousand dollars!


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the young man who walked forward, looking at that age, I am afraid that he was only twenty years old, and he was so powerful.


    Even Jiang Ning took one more look, and the light flickered in his eyes.


    Battis was a little embarrassed, lowered his head and dared not look at other people, and walked up to Li Zhengshang: "Thank you, Mr. Li."


    Li Zhengshang glanced at him, then turned his head and glanced at Jiang Ning. Seeing Jiang Ning nodded, he immediately took an extra 30,000 US dollars from the box and handed it all to Battis.


    "You kill the most enemies, this is rewarded by Mr. Jiang!"


    The crowd is boiling again!


    There are more rewards!


    "In the future, no matter who it is, as long as the number of enemies killed in the battle is the first, Jiang Xian Yixi Xiran Yizhe Luyi will have an extra reward!"


    "I said, in the Li family mercenary group, you will get more than in other places!"


    "I cherish every one of your fighters. I know that your lives are precious. I insist that the victory you earn with your lives is worth so much bonus!"


    Li Zhengshang''s words seemed to have magical powers, and with the colorful banknotes, the blood of the mercenaries was boiling.


    It turns out that here, you can get so much, it turns out that here, the Li family and his son really cherish them and take their lives as their lives!


    "Thank you Mr. Jiang."


    Battis turned his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, a little cowardly, his voice was not loud, but he was respectful.


    He could feel that Jiang Ning who stood there was a real powerhouse!


    They are scary characters who are much stronger than the Li family father and son!


    This feeling is very mysterious, he can''t tell, but he can feel it.


    "Do you want to be stronger?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Battis, then turned to look at everyone else, "You guys, do you want to be stronger!"


    "Become a real warrior on this battlefield, and swept the invincible God of War mercenary regiment!"


    His voice, like a rolling thunder, blasted in everyone''s ears.


    "What we can give you is far beyond your imagination!"


    Battis trembled slightly, frightened by Jiang Ning''s eyes, and couldn''t help clenching his fists: "You, can you make us stronger?"


    "How strong is it?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, his face was expressionless, the look in his eyes made Battis just feel like he had fallen into the ice cellar instantly!


    The feeling of coldness throughout the body is too terrifying!


    This... Is this murderous?


    It''s terrible!

 Chapter 1755： Real murderous

    Just like substance!


    That kind of feeling, he hadn''t experienced it before, when he fell into crisis several times on the battlefield and almost died, it was this kind of feeling.


    But at this moment, he was just standing in front of Jiang Ning.


    horrible!


    He also asked how strong is it?


    Jiang Ning''s momentum alone was enough to make him lose his sense, and even the hand holding the weapon couldn''t help shaking.


    There is no need for Jiang Ning to explain, he doesn''t need to say more, his look is the answer.


    "The future of the Li Family Mercenary Corps will definitely exceed your imagination,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Those who choose to stay, I promise I won''t regret it."


    He was talking about the Li family mercenary group, not the Lin family, and even Jiang Ning, who had no connection with him, it was the Li family!


    He said, this is under the control of the Li family father and son, he will not interfere, let alone seize power!


    Jiang Ning once left his name on this battlefield, and he doesn''t need to prove it again.


    The mercenaries standing below were all excited and breathing a little bit shortly. They were all wandering between life and death. They could feel what a strong one was.


    Jiang Ning is the strong one!


    Even if they haven''t seen Jiang Ning make a move, they haven''t seen what Jiang Ning has shown, but the feeling is so strong.


    Li Genhong let the crowd disperse, and they all went back to rest. Each of them received a bonus, and I was afraid that they couldn''t sleep.


    A victory gives them not only confidence, but also hope and the future!


    The back building? Yizheling pashan flicked the west?


    Jiang Ning sat there and Li Zhengshang stood.


    "Those brothers... but come?"


    He knew that Jiang Ning had brought brother Gou and others, but he has not shown up yet.


    "They will not show up for the time being."


    Jiangning Road.


    Brother Gou''s role is to be a surprise weapon, and even a force hidden in the dark. They are easily exposed now, which does not mean that they reveal their trump cards.


    And ALFY, on this battlefield, ALFY''s role is very important, and he must not be exposed!


    Even now, even Jiang Ning doesn''t know where A Fei is, what identity he is, or who he pretends to be. He only needs to follow their established methods and issue his own instructions, and A Fei will complete it 100%!


    This kind of battle is really exciting.


    Even if a few hours passed, Li Genhong took a bath, ate, and drank a bottle of ice water, but he couldn''t let his blood cool down quickly.


    He really couldn''t stand, and his legs were still shaking.


    He used to be just a dude young master, even if he has some thoughts and the city, he knows some human affections.


    But this is the battlefield!


    This is a fight, a fight!


    Swords and shadows, blood splashing, and even stumps flying!


    This **** thing is something ordinary people can bear. He has been in the Middle East for more than half a year, and for the first time seeing such a **** and terrifying scene, he always feels something rolling in his stomach, wanting to rush out of his mouth.


    Therefore, Li Genhong has not dared to speak.


    He was afraid of opening his mouth, so he couldn''t help it, so he just sat there obediently and said nothing.


    "The morale is boosted now, but our number is still too small. Even if those who have escaped come back, we can''t take it!"


    Li Zhengshang patted the table, angrily, "They will run away for the first time, and there will be a second time!"


    For this kind of person, he doesn''t want to give another chance, let alone make himself make the same mistake again.


    "Recruiting troops is not the purpose, but the method,"


    Jiang Ning said, "You have to remember, here, what your task is, and how to complete it."

 Chapter 1756： Furious!

    With that, he turned his head and looked at Li Genhong.


    "That mine, no one has discovered it yet, right?"


    "Not yet, I arranged for someone I can trust to stare at,"


    Li Genhong paused, "Actually, even they don''t know what''s under it."


    He kept an eye on it, fearing that there would be some accidents.


    The importance of that mine to Jiangning is self-evident. It can be said that their biggest role is to protect the mine.


    There must be absolutely no mistakes!


    If this is leaked, it is a big trouble.


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Genhong and couldn''t help but laughed: "? Wu Shishan''s love to be in love? You are smart enough."


    "We won the battle today, but this is just the beginning. The one called Black Wheel escaped, so they will definitely make a comeback."


    He looked at the Li family, father and son, "What we have to do now is to prepare for another victory and completely wipe out the Ziyue Mercenary Corps!"


    The two of Li Zhengshang trembled.


    Exterminate them all?


    Jiang Ning is too crazy!


    Today''s victory, it was entirely because Brother Gou and the others did it first, which created a chance for them, leaving some remnants to fight for them.


    But on the lieutenant''s side, there are also a lot of people, and they are well-equipped, and they have less than a hundred people left. How to fight?


    "Mr. Jiang, I''m afraid this matter needs a long-term plan!"


    Li Zhengshang hesitated and couldn''t help but speak.


    This is really no joke.


    This is fighting for life!


    "Patriarch Li, this is not our decision."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "You smashed half of the site, do you think they will let you go?"


    Li Zhengshang was startled.


    Of course not, he will definitely not give up easily.


    But he heard that the lieutenant has a fierce nature and is extremely powerful. He can have more soldiers. Even if there are brothers and them in this fight, they are only a dozen people, in terms of number and equipment. , The gap is too big!


    "Patriarch Li, if I were you, I won''t waste time now,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Hurry up to recruit troops, dig trenches, build fortifications, and prepare weapons and ammunition. These all take time."


    "The enemy will not give you too much time."


    Li Zhengshang took a deep breath, and suddenly felt a sense of urgency!


    How much time will they have?


    "Gen Hong, don''t hurry up!"


    The two ran out quickly.


    Jiang Ning smiled lightly, his face still light and windy.


    "Are you going to start? I can finally have a good time."


    ...


    at the same time!


    The base camp of the Ziyue Mercenary Corps!


    Heilun escaped in embarrassment, covered in dust and blood dripping on his face. If he ran fast and pulled a lot of people to block him, where would there be a chance to stand here?


    "Vice-General, I am sorry for you!"


    Heilu plopped, knelt on the ground, and kowtow hard.


    After a while, the blood dripped on his forehead, but he kept going.


    The lieutenant said nothing, put his hands on the chair, the expression on his face seemed to freeze, and it seemed that there was no mood swing.


    But those who know the lieutenant know that he is the most terrifying at this time!


    "How many people are there?"


    After a long silence, the lieutenant spoke, his voice trembling.


    "Except for me, one or one didn''t stay..."


    Heilun''s throat is dry.


    The mercenaries of the Li family are like crazy, completely desperate. It seems that even if they die, they have to bite a piece of meat from them!


    "boom!"


    He just finished speaking, and there was a crisp sound, and his whole body fell backward, and there was a trace of unwillingness in his wide-eyed eyes...

 Chapter 1757： A bunch of lunatics

    "waste!"


    The lieutenant swore angrily and stopped looking at the black wheel.


    He was close to the average manpower, and he was killed by the black wheel. This useless thing, he should have killed him long ago!


    He stood up, his face was gloomy, and the hideous scars on his bald head were shocking to see!


    "This is a deep hatred of blood! My lieutenant has never suffered such a shame!"


    He yelled, "I want those guys to die! I want them to hell!"


    "Gather all of them for me and crush their heads!"


    This is a must fight!


    Nearly half of his troops were defeated by more than a hundred people. What kind of face does he have, staying on this battlefield?


    When the news spreads, he will be laughed to death!


    It will become the biggest joke in the Middle East battlefield in the past few years!


    The lieutenant''s eyes were frightening, like poisonous snakes.


    He couldn''t wait, he couldn''t wait for a minute, so he immediately ordered to gather everyone together, and he wanted to humiliate and step on the more than one hundred people in the dirt.


    The team is assembled!


    There are more than 600 people!


    The weapons are well-equipped, and they have cultivated for a long time, and their combat effectiveness is amazing.


    These are all his elite, not comparable to the second-tier team with black wheels, but even if the second-tier team loses all of them, the lieutenant still feels distressed.


    He stood at the forefront and pulled out the saber around his waist!


    "The glory of our Ziyue Mercenary Corps cannot be trampled on by others!"


    "Follow me, today, I want those **** to disappear from this world! Let''s go!"


    His voice was like thunder, rolling, and his morale was like a rainbow!


    The lieutenant did not hesitate, and immediately led the team and headed towards the Li family camp.


    And at the moment.


    Li Zhengshang and his son were almost crazy.


    They only have one listening time, but in fact, they know very well that it may not be a day.


    Recruiting! How many people can buy in such a short time?


    Even if they had just won the battle, the next thing they had to face was the main force of the lieutenant, and the difference in strength was too great.


    This is almost an act of death.


    Li Zhengshang didn''t even dare to offer any hope.


    However, they just posted a recruitment advertisement when they entered the city, and a large number of people came to sign up and it was crowded.


    "I, I, I! I want to participate! I want to participate!"


    "There is still me! There is still me, count me!"


    "It''s an enemy, 10,000 bonus, right? And me!"


    ...


    A group of people yelled, for fear that Li Zhengshang would not want them.


    Not only did they hear about it, but they also saw the "Yi Yi Wu Shi Zhe Ling Lu Shi" people next to them, who came home with colorful banknotes. It was true, not a lie!


    For people like them, they still have to be able to make money. As long as they can support their families, what is it to be a mercenary on the battlefield?


    Even if they kill them directly!


    Li Zhengshang was stunned.


    "Come one by one! We need to check! What we need is the elite?!"


    Li Genhong reacted and shouted, "As long as you are an elite, you can join our Corps, and you have a chance to get everything you want!"


    "You can also become stronger and respectable!"


    His eloquence is very good, Jiang Ning is here, he has to give him a thumbs up, a few words will make people excited, more and more people squeezed past...


    In just one morning, more than 800 people signed up!


    Li Zhengshang couldn''t believe it at all.


    More than 800 people!


    It took him half a year to recruit only three hundred people, and he escaped two hundred in one battle. This morning, how long did he have, only eight hundred?

 Chapter 1758： Principled

    If they continue to recruit in the afternoon, I''m afraid it will cost two thousand!


    It''s not just a talk that money can make ghosts grind.


    Especially in this kind of place, for these people, money is life, even more important than their life!


    But at present their limit is only able to accommodate a thousand people. Jiang Ning said that there are more people but not too many people. As long as they can be trained well, it will be a strong team!


    To build such a team and burn money is definitely burning money.


    The resources brought by the Li family and his sons have already been spent almost. This time the camp of the Black Wheel was eliminated, and they have gained a lot, at least enough for them to use it for a while.


    No matter what, with Jiang Ning, the gold master, are you afraid of not having money?


    Li Genhong took the people back to the camp, and immediately let everyone gather.


    "Mr. Jiang, more than 800 people!"


    He was a little excited, and ran to Jiang Ning to report the situation, "Now our troops are close to one thousand, even if the lieutenant brings people to kill [XBooktxt www.xbooktxt.info], there is no need to worry!"


    "It''s just that there are too many people."


    Jiang Ning said, "They are all coming for money now, it''s okay in the short-term, but absolutely not in the long-term."


    "But, didn''t you say, don''t talk about loyalty to them?"


    Li Genhong was a little confused. Since they were not loyal at all, they could only use money to stimulate them.


    "There can be no loyalty, but there must be principles. If you let this group have principles and adhere to the bottom line, it will be difficult for this group to produce traitors."


    "This is something you have to consider, understand."


    "I see!"


    Li Genhong? Shi Xi closed and Shi Yi Shan Shan? Nodded, deeply in his heart, but what to do, he still needs to think again.


    At the moment, it is the most important thing to deal with the lieutenant''s bringing people to the fight.


    Li Genhong immediately went out to make arrangements, dispatch the personnel, and reorganize the organization. Within two hours, order was re-established. I have to say that in this respect, he is still very talented.


    Immediately, a mercenary agreement was signed, fortifications were excavated, and weapons and equipment were distributed.


    He used the old-to-new model. Originally, there were more than one hundred people, with every ten people as a team, and the newcomers were more than 800 people, with one hundred people as a team, led by veterans.


    Those who have truly experienced battles and exuded murderous air are indeed able to hold people down!


    This hierarchical arrangement also gave those veterans a sense of honor and responsibility.


    "There are hierarchical arrangements, which is to give people the urge to rise. Everyone wants to be the team leader and get more money. Li Genhong, this kid, has some brains."


    This way of clarifying the promotion route is very common in business, but it is rare in the mercenary group.


    The other mercenary regiments basically have their leaders holding power in one hand, and a few loyal subordinates come to wait for dispatch, but Li Genhong doesn''t want to do this.


    Because he has Jiang Ning behind him and has a strong backing of force, he is not afraid of not being able to restrain these mercenaries, not to mention that what Jiang Ning can bring to people is more than money!


    More hope, and dream!


    The fortifications are defensive, and the excavation is very fast. Everyone works very hard, and no one can afford it.


    All of them have red eyes, like madmen, like bloodthirsty beasts, can''t wait to wait for the enemy to attack and fight with them!


    After all, to kill an enemy is ten thousand dollars!


    No capping!


    Kill one and earn, kill two people, that''s a big gain, kill three... That family will have a year''s living expenses.


    Money!


    You can live if you have money, you don¡¯t even have the right to live if you don¡¯t have money!

 Chapter 1759： Ready to fight!

    Speaking of which, Jiang Ning did not look down on these people. On the contrary, many of them did not take the path of mercenaries for themselves.


    Most of them do it for their families and their loved ones!


    This land has long been reduced to the big powers in the third world, the arena of the game, for their benefit, they can make this place become raging, or it can make it desolate and cold.


    But people living here, they have no choice.


    Don¡¯t talk about job opportunities. Who dares to open factories and companies here?


    Even some precious oil resources, mining resources, they don''t have the right to approach, here, but their land!


    Their only choice is to become mercenaries, to become tools used by those big forces, and use their lives to fight for the benefits the big forces want.


    Speaking of which, they are very pitiful.


    Most people don''t know so much, but Jiang Ning knows how cruel this land is, Jiang Ning has known for a long time.


    But he is not the savior, and he cannot change everything now, which is totally unrealistic.


    What he can do is to make people who believe in him live better.


    From a distance, watching the dug fortifications on the periphery of the camp, the weapons were erected, a total of thousands of people, ten teams, had been deployed as arranged.


    They are waiting for the lieutenant to bring people to kill, desperate for battle!


    "Here''s the news, the lieutenant is on the way, and in half an hour, he will be able to come to us!"


    Li Genhong arranged spies early to investigate on the road ahead. He has experienced a lot of this kind of battle, and he is getting more and more familiar with it, as if he opened up a new world in his mind.


    "too slow."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "Look at their eyes."


    The heavily armed mercenaries had red eyes and put their fingers on the trigger, wishing to pull off the safety latch immediately.


    But the enemy hasn''t appeared yet!


    That kind of bloodthirsty desire is scary to look at.


    If the lieutenant knew that there were so many people in the Li family mercenary group suddenly, and they were all crazy people, he would probably die and would not want to come.


    "But it''s okay, let them continue to wait, half an hour, enough for them to accumulate enough murderous intent."


    "Mr. Jiang, do you have to go with him this time? Yiwu Wu hides Er Yiwu? Let''s do it first?"


    "Need not."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "In terms of numbers, we now have an advantage, and we can all lose, so please wipe your necks."


    "Also, my money is not so profitable."


    Jiang Ning is not a philanthropist.


    On this battlefield, the number of enemies who died under his hands was eight hundred without a thousand, and they were all powerful opponents, and ordinary people didn''t even have the qualifications to become wild ghosts under his men.


    There have never been any good people on the battlefield!


    Jiang Ning sat there calmly.


    Sitting on the side, Li Zhengshang was so nervous that he was short of breath, a little restless, and with nowhere to put his hands, he kept holding up a cup to drink.


    And Li Genhong stood at the forefront, also fully armed. This feeling was something he had never experienced before. He stood at the forefront, and the soldiers behind him all had confidence!


    They can''t wait any longer!


    "coming!"


    From a distance, Li Genhong''s telescope had already seen the car of the Ziyue Mercenary Corps!


    He whispered, and the captains around him trembled, and immediately sent out a signal!


    "Ready to fight!"


    Like blood that has been suppressed for a long time, it instantly becomes boiling, and in the bloodthirsty eyes, there is a crazy light flashing!

 Chapter 1760： Money can make ghosts go ahead!

    But for a moment, the ground trembled slightly, and there was the sound of a car''s engine!


    Those mercenaries, holding their breath, staring straight into the distance, what they saw was not an enemy, but ten thousand dollars, twenty thousand dollars, thirty thousand...


    It''s a bunch of colorful banknotes, running towards them!


    "Everyone listens!"


    Li Genhong immediately communicated the order, "Fight according to our deployment!"


    "Yes!"


    The ten team captains responded immediately.


    Everyone wants to win, and must win, kill the enemy, and kill the enemy perfectly!


    Live to get the bonus!


    Money can make ghosts grind, and they want to make all these offenders become real ghosts today!


    "Rumble¡ª"


    coming!


    At this moment, the deputy is sitting in the car, with the leading team in front and the cover behind him. He puts his safety in the most important position, so he will naturally not let himself fall into the circle easily.


    His face is not good-looking, he can ignore his fatigue after a long journey, but the anger and unwillingness in his heart are hard to erase.


    Unless, cut off the heads of Li family father and son and throw them in front of him.


    "The lieutenant, just ahead, we will be here soon!"


    The subordinate said.


    "Rush over, surround them, and kill them completely!"


    The lieutenant sneered, "There are more than a hundred people, I want their heads to be placed in front of me to pay tribute to our dead brother!"


    He gave an order, and the car in front suddenly accelerated, and the chariot behind quickly followed, forming an encirclement circle, encircling the camp of the Li family mercenary regiment.


    Just over a hundred people, in the eyes of the lieutenant, the battle may be over in less than five minutes.


    He wants to watch the Li family pay the price with his own eyes!


    "coming!"


    Li Genhong raised his hand and immediately put it down, "Brothers, fight!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the roar suddenly sounded, sparks flew everywhere!


    Deafening!


    Da da da!


    The dense tongue of fire instantly cracked the front car, and the front cover of the car instantly became a hornet''s nest.


    "Detonate!"


    I don''t know who yelled it. As soon as the voice fell, there was a loud bang, and a car was overturned. The huge explosion made people''s ears dumbfounded.


    The terrible flame swallowed the entire car almost instantly, only a scream was heard from the car, but few people could escape.


    "what happened?"


    The lieutenant''s expression changed, and he hurriedly asked him to brake, not daring to follow him.


    The earth-shattering explosion made his eyes tremble.


    boom!


    boom!


    Boom? Erba, Lu Wuerwu, Erba?!


    The successive explosions blew up the leading cars, and then a dense tongue of flames was suppressed from all directions!


    "He, how can they have so many people!"


    At a glance, where are a hundred people?


    There are at least thousands of people!


    With such a dense tongue, don¡¯t bullets need money?


    Boom boom boom!


    The car was roaring, and in the rain of bullets, it could not last for much time. The lieutenant turned pale with fright. He still didn''t know what happened.


    "Fight back! Fight back!"


    He gave the order, but there was not even a person to deliver the order.


    "Turn around, turn around! Quickly!"


    His face was completely bloodless. This was exactly what he expected. It didn''t take five minutes at all, but it was him who was so crushed that he could not lift his head.


    Seeing that the few hundred lieutenants were suppressed and there was no chance of counterattack, Li Genhong was still waiting: "Chong, your bonus is there!"


    "Kill one, one dollar! Kill ten, more prizes 10,000!"


    Boom


    After the fortifications, the mercenaries went crazy one by one, rushing out like a leopard, the light in their eyes, the members of the Ziyue Mercenary Corps, looked scared!

 Chapter 1761： Sharp weapon!

    This is a group of beasts!


    A beast that eats meat and bones without vomiting.


    Crazy, violent, almost crazy!


    Soon, roars, screams, and various sounds echoed in the sky.


    Li Genhong stood there, his body trembling, this kind of scene appeared again.


    He looked at those crazy people, the blood was running fast, there was an urge to join them, it was terrible.


    Is this the impact of the environment?


    That kind of intense fighting impulse, he can hardly suppress it!


    Li Genhong took a deep breath and glanced back. Jiang Ning''s expression was very calm, as if this kind of scene, not surprising, was drinking tea calmly.


    It seems that there is nothing in this world that can make Jiang Ning''s mood fluctuate.


    Looking at Jiang Ning, Li Genhong gradually calmed down.


    He knew that his responsibility was not to go to the battlefield and fight like those mercenaries.


    He is the commander, he has to control the overall situation, not just control the things on the battlefield, similarly, these mercenaries, he also needs to control.


    Thinking of this, Li Genhong became more calm.


    This is a bunch of lunatics, no doubt!


    Money can drive them crazy, turn them into beasts, even if they are injured and bleed, or even lose their lives.


    How to control them?


    If this double-edged sword is not used well, it may be a big trouble!


    Jiang Ning didn''t say, it was all about letting him observe and solve it by himself.


    Jiang Ning said, here, it is given to their father and son to control [ÓÆÓƶÁÊéwww.uutxt.vip], which naturally includes these.


    Li Genhong took a deep breath, and his heart became clear. The blood began to flow slowly almost instantly. His eyes gradually became clear. He looked at the soldiers on the battlefield and the crazy, indomitable mercenaries. He knew in his heart.


    "We need a failure."


    Li Genhong said, "It won''t hurt the roots, and it can convince these people of the failure."


    He frowned slightly, still thinking in his mind.


    "This is only the first point,"


    Li Genhong gently squeezed his fists, "Mr. Jiang said, don''t talk about loyalty with them, because they will not be loyal to my Li family, or even Mr. Jiang, these people..."


    Although Jiang Ning didn''t say it thoroughly, he called a little bit. At this moment, looking at the people on the battlefield, looking at their eyes, looking at their madness, Li Genhong suddenly understood.


    These people will not be loyal to themselves, they kill the enemy so frantically, in order to get bonuses regardless of life and death, for what?


    family!


    They will only be loyal to their family!


    Own relatives!


    Their lives are for their families!


    Li Genhong''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    The clenched fist was loosened slightly, and then he clenched sharply, but the body was very relaxed.


    ? Eryi Di Xifu Yiyi? "It seems that the time for you to retire is not far away."


    Jiang Ning looked at Li Genhong, watched the changes in his expression and physical state, and said lightly.


    Li Zhengshang hasn''t reacted yet.


    "Gen Hong can grow up, and I also hope to retire, but if I can help him now, I will try my best to help him."


    Li Zhengshang sighed, turned his head to look at Jiang Ning, opened his mouth, and stopped talking.


    He wanted to say that if Jiang Ning could open the golden mouth and call Li Genhong one or two, it would definitely make Li Genhong reborn, but he didn''t dare to speak, how could he have this qualification?


    To gain a foothold here is not an easy task.


    With Li Zhengshang''s eyesight, how can''t it be seen, these crazy mercenaries are definitely a weapon.


    But a sharp weapon can hurt the enemy as well as yourself.

 Chapter 1762： Thanks for calling

    How to control them is a big problem.


    It is impossible for them to burn money continuously and use money to control them. Once they don''t give much money one day, these people will definitely devour themselves!


    How to solve this problem in a short time?


    Li Zhengshang couldn''t think of what he thought, after all, these mercenaries were too special.


    While thinking about things, he looked at the battlefield in the distance.


    The lieutenant had already jumped out of the car and fled in a hurry. The driver died. He stayed in the car again, absolutely dead!


    Behind him, there was a fierce confrontation, but screams, it seemed that only the people on his side would make a sound, and the soldier on the other side was really crazy, even if he was injured, he would rush over at all costs...


    Tragic!


    Very tragic!


    "Don''t come! Don''t come!"


    The lieutenant fell to the ground, where there was still a way to run.


    Around him, there are densely packed people, there are hundreds of people!


    Overwhelmed!


    The terrible feeling of oppression made him stop breathing.


    What the **** is going on.


    He was obviously here to avenge, but now he was about to flee in a panic, and he didn''t even enter the Li family camp.


    He didn''t even know that these people came.


    The Li family mercenary group only fought with Hei Lun yesterday and lost a lot of people. In his intelligence, there are only more than a hundred people from the Li family, and he can easily be wiped out!


    But now...


    There are more than one hundred people who surround themselves!


    "Ahhhhh-"


    Before the lieutenant wanted to understand, those mercenaries, like a wolf, pounced on the lieutenant and swallowed him instantly!


    There is a strong smell of blood in the air.


    It seems that this is part of the battlefield and will never disappear.


    For Li Genhong, this is simply shocking!


    The Ziyue Mercenary Corps is gone!


    In the Southern District, the domineering Ziyue Mercenary Corps was destroyed by their hands. Even now, both Li Zhengshang and his son couldn''t believe it.


    What I see now is only a result, but in fact, the process is very scary.


    The fierce battle is even more like theirs, in the steel city, it has never been possible to feel it.


    It''s like jumping from one world to another.


    From heaven, jumped to hell.


    However, for Jiang Ning, victory did not cause him to have a lot of mood swings, and he did not even ask any more questions.


    After making arrangements for the aftermath, Li Genhong ran back to the hall quickly, and before Li Zhengshang could speak, he thumped and knelt directly in front of Jiang Ning.


    Li Zhengshang was stunned.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang for calling!"


    Li Zhengshang was even more shocked. When did Jiang Ning call his son?


    He didn''t see it.


    "It''s you who are highly savvy,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Have you discovered that you belong here."


    Li Genhong trembled and nodded.


    "This feeling is amazing."


    His eyes were even more brilliant, "I can''t tell, but today, I seem to suddenly understand the rules of the game here."


    He took a deep breath and his Adam''s apple slipped.


    "Mr. Jiang, did you find me when you were in the casino..."


    He couldn''t imagine that Jiang Ning didn''t even know him at that time, but he could discover some of his hidden traits, which he didn''t even know.


    How harsh is Jiang Ning''s vision?


    "Since you know what you can do, show it."


    Jiang Ning said, "I''m here to ensure that you can let it go and will not interfere with you. This is the authority I give you."


    ?Xidi Wuxiwu Lu Yifu? "Yes!"


    Li Genhong shouted loudly, "I will not disappoint Mr. Jiang, and I will not disappoint Mr. Jiang!"

 Chapter 1763： Change camp

    In his voice, there was some excitement in Lu Ran Ling Yi Shi Ling Yi Ai.


    Jiang Ning''s trust made him even a little guilty.


    Having seen himself for the first time, Jiang Ning might have discovered his own characteristics. At that time, he thought he was great, superior, and even almost made a big mistake!


    Jiang Ning gave the Li family no retreat, so they could only choose to come here and come to this battlefield.


    Li Genhong did not dare to say that Jiang Ning was working hard, but at this moment, he could understand that perhaps this was his best opportunity.


    "Okay, don''t be moved, do your thing, you don''t have so much time."


    Jiang Ning said, "You should know what your responsibility is now."


    "Yes!"


    Li Genhong knew, he knew very well.


    The current self is not just for the Li family, and not for the Lin family, but for the country.


    He is making atonement!


    Make atonement for past mistakes.


    "I understand, please rest assured, Mr. Jiang, I will swear to protect the mining area."


    Li Genhong said.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out, fast, racing against time, not wanting to waste any time.


    Li Zhengshang was stunned.


    He hasn''t reacted yet, what is going on.


    "Mr. Jiang, this..."


    He opened his mouth, still thinking in his mind, the ins and outs of the whole thing, but it seems, don''t understand.


    He always followed up and was in control of the overall situation here, but now, it seems that he suddenly became an outsider, and he didn''t know anything.


    When did Jiang Ning call Li Genhong?


    What did Li Genhong understand?


    He felt like he had fallen into the mist.


    "Well, you go and work, he may not be able to do everything by himself."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, not wanting to say more.


    He has always been like this and doesn''t like to point everything through.


    Those who understand will understand after just listening to them, and those who don''t understand, no matter how much they say, they still have their heads. Without that comprehension, Jiang Ning is even more lazy to speak.


    Li Zhengshang didn''t dare to bother, he arched his hands, turned and walked out.


    Only Jiang Ning was left sitting there alone, making tea leisurely.


    "Wow!"


    Pour boiling water into the teapot to brew a refreshing tea fragrance, which makes people feel refreshed.


    The layout of the Middle East battlefield is not just for the mining area, but for Lin''s development of the high-tech chip industry, Jiangning has other ideas.


    Into the third world!


    Let Lin have a firm foothold in the third world.


    If you can enter the third world, you will get more resources to make Lin''s development better and better, and at the same time, it will further enhance the status of Chinese businessmen.


    This is a very important thing.


    In the future, he wants Lin to become the signature enterprise of Hua Guo!


    Let Lin Yuzhen lead more Chinese businessmen to the world!


    This step is very important.


    As for the Jidao boxing score, there are still two pages. Jiang Ning asked the steward Zhao and the killer organization of Li Feidao to search for them with all their strength, but there was no answer.


    He faintly felt that the last two pages of boxing scores must all be in the hands of the third world, those big forces!


    He was looking for it, and Fang Yin was looking for it. Jiang Ning kept his life, and also asked Fang Yin to find it. After all, as far as the current situation is concerned, the only person who knows boxing is Fang Yin.


    The top priority is to enter the third world and find new clues, which is more important than anything else.


    And now, let Li Genhong go to the trouble.


    At this moment, Li Genhong was summoning the captains of all the units in the camp.


    "Little Li, what do you mean by this, we don''t understand."


    The captain of the third team frowned, did not understand Li Genhong''s words, gave up here and set up camp elsewhere?

 Chapter 1764： home

    What does it mean.


    They have fought two victories in a row, and their morale is high.


    Isn''t it a morale damage to change camp now?


    "Yes, Young Master Li, we won the Purple Moon Mercenary Corps. In this area, no one dares to provoke us. As long as we develop well, we can definitely dominate here!"


    "Yes, it''s pretty good here, why are you leaving?"


    Many people don''t understand.


    I don''t know why Li Genhong made such a decision suddenly.


    "It''s too small here."


    Li Genhong said lightly.


    He glanced around, "Could it be that you are satisfied with such a small site?"


    Hearing this, everyone was startled.


    Even though Li Genhong''s tone was calm, they could clearly understand the ambition in Li Genhong''s words!


    "Young Master Li, please tell me more!"


    The fifth captain said.


    "Okay, I tell you."


    Li Genhong walked to the map and circled a piece of wasteland with his pen. The bright red handwriting was immediately printed in everyone''s eyes.


    "I want it here!"


    He said loudly, while continuing to use his pen, he circled a small circle in the big circle, "Here, we need to build our camp with a scale of about 3,000 people!"


    This scale is huge!


    The circle he drew was a dozen times larger than the current camp. Even if it was a wasteland, it might not be easy to get it.


    After all, few people want to watch other people''s turf expand.


    "And here, I want to build a hospital!"


    Without waiting for anyone to speak, Li Genhong continued, "Our wounded must be treated in time. I allow the soldiers of my Li family to die on the battlefield, but they are not allowed to die without medical care!"


    The few people who were just about to talk had a sore throat, and their noses became sore in an instant. Without saying a word, they all looked at Li Genhong.


    "And here,"


    Li Genhong continued to draw circles, "I want to build a school in this area."


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Everyone, scalp tingling!


    As if struck by lightning.


    School?


    Is Li Genhong kidding!


    This is the battlefield!


    Build a school on the battlefield?


    He is crazy!


    "I hope that your children will be able to change the environment here in the future. Even if it cannot be changed, they will have the opportunity to leave here and find a better life."


    "I want them to study, read books, understand what the outside world is like, and be kind people, not like us..."


    Li Genhong stretched out his hand and looked at his own hands, "Stained with blood, crawling in life and death? Shan''er is closed to the servants? Fight!"


    The eyes of the ten team captains have turned red!


    child!


    The most important thing for them is their family and their children.


    They are absolutely unwilling to let their children become mercenaries, cannon fodder and tools on the battlefield, just like themselves when they grow up.


    Li Genhong said that the Li family should train these children and let them go out!


    It is the best to change this place, but they know that it is difficult and difficult, but even if they can''t change it, they can at least leave and go to the wider world.


    "This piece!"


    With Li Genhong''s pen, on the circled area, he wrote two words vigorously, "I hope to build him into our home!"


    Boom!


    The two people in the homeland broke out almost instantly. They didn''t know how long they had not heard these two words, let alone spoke them.


    Because here, it is no longer their home, just hell!


    And now, Li Genhong said, to build that place into their home!

 Chapter 1765： Become a responsibility

    They never expected that they would still hear these two words in their lives.


    They did not expect that a foreigner would be here and build a new home for them!


    Let the kids go to school!


    ? Wu Di Pa Ai Shan Di Lu? Change the child''s future!


    Even change everything here!


    The ten captains of the squad were left with heavy panting, and the two words Li Genhong said just now echoed in their minds.


    home!


    "I want to make this home, our home,"


    Li Genhong said, "To be honest, this is very difficult. The difficulties and problems we will encounter will be incomparable. There will also be many that we have to abandon and overcome."


    "We are all for money now, but what if we have money?"


    He looked at everyone, "Give you one hundred thousand dollars, can you change your child''s future?"


    "When they grow up, maybe there is only one way to choose, die on the battlefield, or starve to death on the street."


    "Are these what you want to see?"


    Li Genhong took a deep breath, tapping his fingers on the table rhythmically.


    "Anyway, I don''t want to."


    "I am also a homeless person now. I came here with helplessness, but now that I am here, I now want to do something."


    He sat down and leaned back on the chair.


    "Okay, what I want to say, finished, what you are willing to do with me, stay, if you don''t want to, I won''t force it, you can leave with the money you earned, and you should be able to live a few decent lives. year."


    After speaking, he stopped talking.


    He has already said what should be said, and now it depends on other people''s choices.


    silence.


    All ten people were silent.


    For them, this is not thinking about what choices to make, but thinking about what it means to them after this thing is done!


    They are all people who have no choice, no way to retreat. They may be alive today, and they may die outside tomorrow!


    For them, death is not terrible. The terrible thing is, what will the relatives in the family do after they die?


    I am afraid that other people will stand up and re-enter the battlefield like them!


    Then, there is another way of no return...


    They have been like this in their entire lives, and they don''t want their relatives, their children, and the people they care about the most, to still be like this.


    "I stay."


    The fourth captain put his fist on the table, "I will follow Li Shao."


    His eyes were firm, and he had long since paid attention to life and death. He had four children, two of whom died in the flames of war!


    He didn''t hope that the other two would have this fate in the future.


    "I will stay too."


    The eighth captain also put his fist on the table, "No matter what the price is, I hope it will succeed."


    He turned his head and looked at Li Genhong: "Young Master Li, from today onwards, my life is yours!"


    "And I!"


    "I!"


    "Me too!"


    ...


    Ten people, all chose to stay.


    Of course they know that it is extremely difficult to accomplish this, and some people may even lose their lives for it.


    Fateful?


    Compared with the children''s future, their lives can be forsaken!


    In this environment, they witnessed the tragedy one by one and saw the children one by one, and their eyes gradually became desperate.


    Maybe they can''t change the whole environment, but if they can protect the people they cherish, that''s enough!


    Li Genhong looked at them.


    "it is good!"


    "I can promise you that I, Li Genhong, will do my best to accomplish this goal. If I change my original intention, you can kill me at any time!"

 Chapter 1766： You are the master of the house

    He stood up, his eyes firm, his fists on the table, and ten other people, together.


    Now everyone is tied together.


    This is not even a career, but a responsibility on everyone''s shoulders.


    The meaning is completely different.


    "You can mobilize the people in your team. If you are willing to stay, you can take their families to the new camp. The area is large enough to accommodate so many people."


    "As for those who don''t want to stay, it''s the same sentence, I never force others."


    Li Genhong said, "As of today, tomorrow, we will leave and move to a new camp!"


    "Yes!"


    Ten teams and teams now have nothing to say to Li Genhong.


    Even if they knew in their hearts that when Li Genhong did this thing, he must have other ideas, but as long as it can be done, they don''t care about other things.


    Not to mention, during the period of contact, the Li family and his son treated them very well. They didn''t use them as tools, but really treated them as human beings.


    Ten people went out, and Li Genhong knew that many people would choose to stay.


    There is no doubt about this.


    To have a place to become a home and protect their family members, even if they are asked to pay money and lives, they will definitely be willing.


    Not to mention, the word school has made their eyes shine.


    The light of hope.


    This is something that has never been seen before.


    "Since I have to do it, I can''t fail."


    Li Genhong squeezed his fists. This is not just his own business, nor is it Jiang Ning''s business, or even Lin''s business. The responsibility behind this is far heavier than he thought.


    For the first time, he felt the heavy weight on his shoulders, but this heavy feeling also made him more mature.


    "You did very well."


    Li Zhengshang walked in.


    He kept listening outside, and did not come in to interrupt Li Genhong''s speech.


    In the Li family, he was the well-deserved Patriarch, but at this moment, he was suddenly relieved.


    In the past, he always felt that his son was too naive, immature, and not steady enough. He was arrogant and domineering without knowing it.


    When he offended Jiang Ning, he even thought that the Li family would be destroyed and disappear from this world.


    But unexpectedly, after the crisis, Jiang Ning actually gave Li Genhong such an opportunity for transformation.


    This is great grace!


    "From today, the Patriarch of the Li family, I think you should be the one."


    Li Zhengshang smiled, not knowing how to describe his feelings, even though the Li family had paid a lot of money, they lost everything they had accumulated in the past.


    But he believes that the future Li family will be completely different.


    "Am I the head of the house? What about you, dad?"


    Li Genhong smiled.


    "I''ll give you a hand."


    Li Zhengshang said, "Although I am old, I still have some usefulness. The great usefulness may be gone. You have to rely on yourself. The future of the Li family... is all in your hands."


    He walked to Li Genhong and patted Li Genhong on the shoulder.


    "You have to remember who gave you this opportunity."


    "I understand."


    Li Genhong nodded solemnly.


    Jiangning!


    He will engrave this name in his heart, reminding himself what to do, what not to do, and what to do!


    Without Jiang Ning, the Li family might still be glorious for a few years, but if it gets into his own hands, sooner or later it will happen, and it will eventually die out...


    And now, he has the opportunity to make the Li family a completely different family from the past!

 Chapter 1767： Constant trouble

    The same as Li Genhong guessed.


    When his ideas were communicated to everyone, almost 90% of them chose to stay.


    Among them, I believe that Li Genhong can do all this and want to help the Li family to accomplish this great thing. At the same time, there are others because they don''t know what choice to make, so they simply follow everyone to do it.


    Some people even took the initiative to take out the bonus they just got!


    This is something that Li Genhong didn''t even think of.


    At the same time, he also understood the significance of the word home to these people.


    He did not lose time, and immediately ordered to reorganize the organization, so that everyone had a good rest for the night, and the next day, immediately moved the camp.


    Time is the most important thing.


    He must occupy the mining area before anyone else finds it, and he must protect it and make it a piece of iron!


    The reputation of Li Jiajun spread out all at once.


    This was stepped on the bones of the Ziyue Mercenary Corps. On the battlefield, it is not you who died or I live.


    They are all used to it.


    However, no one thought that Li Jiajun moved.


    Early in the morning, it moved vigorously, taking away everything that could be taken away, and discarding everything that could not be taken away.


    More than a dozen vehicles, blowing sand and dust, the mercenaries sitting on them, all of them looked firm.


    They all feel that what they are going to is not a new camp, but the home in their hearts!


    Jiang Ning sat in the car and said nothing to Li Genhong''s decision.


    He said that everything here is handed over to the father and son of the Li family, and Lu Lingshan loves to control, so he won''t intervene.


    As long as there is no trouble, he won''t say a word.


    When he arrived at the destination, Jiang Ning got off the car and walked around. There was almost no word to describe the desolation here. He didn''t know how Li Genhong and the others discovered that there was a mine he wanted.


    How much effort will it take to do this step?


    It seems that the two fathers and sons of the Li family dare not let themselves down.


    "The first team, the second team, and the third team clean up the scene!"


    Li Genhong made arrangements, "The fourth team immediately arranges the bearing stakes to determine where they belong, and the other teams begin to build infrastructure!"


    "We need to build our camp in the shortest time!"


    This is the fundamental, and it is the guarantee here.


    Everyone was resting last night. Li Genhong didn''t sleep all night, and he perfected the plan after drawing.


    Including the layout of various buildings, the setting of defensive sites, schools, hospitals, canteens, etc...


    It''s all like building a community!


    Li Genhong''s educational background is not low, and his knowledge is extensive enough. These things are not a big problem to his vision. As for professional things, I am afraid that they will not be available for the time being.


    Do it first with experience and intuition.


    There are more than 1,000 people, and there are many people and more power. Most importantly, everyone''s cohesion seems to have been improved.


    Everyone has a thought in their hearts, this is not doing things for others, helping the Li family, but helping themselves and building their homes!


    In this state, even Jiang Ning couldn''t help but nod. This time, Li Genhong did an excellent job.


    In three days, it had a preliminary appearance, and everyone was working hard, and it also attracted the attention of many people.


    There are six large and small mercenary organizations within a hundred kilometers!


    The original strongest Ziyue mercenary regiment was destroyed in the hands of the Li family army, making this Li family army, who seemed not strong enough, suddenly caught everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 1768： Only interesting

    Especially, watching them move the camp and circle such a large area, they even invested a lot of money and manpower for development.


    This makes many people very uncomfortable.


    If it is a barren land and no one wants a barren land, they won''t care, but if someone develops there and makes use of that land, it makes them very uncomfortable.


    They would not be willing to let the Li Family Army rise easily and become the second Purple Moon mercenary group.


    Some troubles came quietly.


    For these people, these troubles, Li Genhong had already prepared.


    He has one attitude, tough!


    He is tough, the team captains underneath are tough, and those team captains are tough, and all the mercenaries are tough.


    No one would allow someone to destroy the home they built!


    Weapons, Li Genhong used a lot of money to buy, manpower, continue to expand the recruitment, with their reputation and momentum, people who want to join the Li family army are almost rushing to sign up.


    But Li Genhong confirmed that the number of temporary staff will not exceed three thousand.


    Their funds are limited, with three thousand people, which is the most reasonable allocation.


    There are not many people, but in the fine, especially in this environment, the efficiency of working together to do one thing is definitely not low.


    Several harassment was suppressed by Li Genhong, and his name gradually became louder in this scene.


    Everyone knows that the current Li Family Army has changed to a new Patriarch, which is completely different from the style of the past!


    The more so, the more nervous and anxious the people around you.


    "Unexpectedly, we became a fearful existence for others so quickly."


    Li Genhong shook his head and laughed at himself, "A few days ago, they probably thought that my Li family army would die in the hands of the Ziyue Mercenary Corps. What about now?"


    He had anticipated all of these. There were so many resources, there would be fewer people if there were more people, and no one would be willing to be a queen.


    Most importantly, their qualifications are too shallow.


    Counting it all up, it took only a few days to truly scale.


    "They are united."


    Li Zhengshang said, "The spies came back and said that the five small mercenary groups around had already negotiated privately to unite and prevent our development."


    In the past, everyone fought separately, how could it be possible to cooperate with others.


    Unexpectedly, they would let these potential opponents join forces in a short period of time.


    Jiang Ning sat there? He was silent and waited there. He glanced at the father and son.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "Dry!"


    Li Genhong said, "We have no other choice now, we have to do it! Do it all the way to the end!"


    He clenched his fists. "And, we should lose once."


    The arrogant soldier is bound to lose. This kind of mentality cannot appear in the Li family''s army. They have won twice in a row. Some people have indeed changed their mentality. This is a very dangerous thing.


    Li Genhong now controls everything, including the emotions of these people.


    "Mr. Jiang, I hope to improve the overall strength of Li Jiajun,"


    He took a deep breath, "I''m afraid, I have to trouble Brother Gou and the others."


    Li Jiajun''s real opponents are of course not the current jumping clowns, but on this battlefield, the real Big Mac.


    Their duty is to protect this mine. It is inevitable to face those opponents in the future.


    So from now on, we must improve our strength as soon as possible, so that the Li Jiajun has the ability to protect themselves and can defend their own turf!


    "can."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much.


    This is also his plan. To achieve the ultimate goal, things always have to be done step by step to be interesting.

 Chapter 1769： sneak into!

    Li Jiajun¡¯s new camp is brightly lit day and night, and everyone works together to make a big effort!


    Late at night.


    According to Li Genhong''s arrangement, the current reorganized team of nearly three thousand people is still divided into ten teams, each of which has expanded to three hundred people!


    At present, according to the arrangement of three, three and four, three teams are on duty, and the border security has skyrocketed. Four teams are invested in construction to speed up the time and carry out construction.


    There are also three teams to rest, taking turns to ensure that everyone can get a rest, and there is enough strength to ensure everyone''s safety.


    The construction speed of the new camp can be said to be extremely fast. With all the materials available, manpower is poured in without reservation. It is difficult to think about it slowly.


    After all, everyone hopes to see new homes established as soon as possible.


    "After laying these foundations, everyone can take a break and start building the board room tomorrow!"


    The captain of the eighth squadron didn''t even wear any clothes, letting sweat get his body wet.


    Under the light, the muscles that were raised up gleamed brighter than their eyes!


    Looking at the buildings rising from the ground, these people''s eyes softened, not as fierce and violent as they were on the battlefield.


    These buildings will become their homes in the future, schools and hospitals, and children''s playgrounds...


    These are things they had never dared to think about!


    "Leave a group of people here to guard, and the others are going to rest, and they will be replaced tomorrow."


    The eighth captain said loudly.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    People gradually dispersed.


    Among those in charge of guards, there is a look in his eyes, constantly looking around, as if looking for something.


    "I''ll go over there and take a look."


    He said, then walked to the other side, seeing that no one was paying attention to him, his figure flashed, he slipped into the darkness, and walked quietly to other places.


    He has joined the Li Family Army for three days.


    In the past three days, he behaved like everyone else, and he couldn''t see the difference between him and others.


    At this moment, he seems to be a different person, even his eyes are different from usual.


    "Here, there must be something wrong."


    He walked around cautiously, especially the deepest place.


    In the past few days, he has found out all the points he has been patrolling around, and now he can avoid it and go to deeper places.


    From the perspective of outsiders, Li Jiajun¡¯s relocation to a new camp may just want to expand, but for those who have been watching Li Jiajun¡¯s movements, this is definitely not that simple.


    Because behind Li Jiajun is Lin''s!


    That figure is agile, and it is obvious that he is not a newcomer in this business.


    Soon, there was no trace.


    at the same time.


    Overseas, Space City.


    Several people behind the scenes of technology companies sat together.


    It was confirmed from Hesen last time that Lin had nothing to do with them. In that case, no one wanted to refuse the meat that was delivered to the door.


    "Ring Ling Ling--"


    The phone rang.


    One of them answered, the smile on his face grew thicker.


    "Well, you keep lurking, we know."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone, turned his head to look at everyone, and there was a hint of pride in his laughter.


    "Sure enough, as we guessed, that place is indeed not simple, it hides something,"


    He smiled and said, "Lin''s digging out those high-tech talents, and now they have found a mine. I guess it should be a mine that can extract high-precision silicon. What do they want to do?"


    "Want to surpass us, just listen, how it feels a bit ridiculous."


    "Hahaha, this is looking for us!"


    "It''s here!"

 Chapter 1770： 100 million U.S. dollars

    "But the Lin family is really smart. They build a team there and guard the mine, but they seem to be stupid. Don''t you know that such a place is not something they can participate in?"


    ?Di Wu Ran Yi Yi Yi Er Grill?...


    A group of big men talked and laughed happily, and seemed to have held Lin in their hands.


    When Lin was still very weak, they would not be interested.


    When the Lin family continued to grow and could reap a large wave of benefits, they were moved.


    Especially when Lin wants to get involved in the high-tech chip industry, which has been monopolized by them for a long time!


    Even talents, they have to take away from China, and to prevent Chinese businessmen from having the ability to develop and produce independently, it is enough to see how overbearing they are.


    Now, Lin wants to turn over?


    Sorry, you have no chance.


    "There is a $100 million job, do you pick it up?"


    The leader made a call, "I want you to kill the Li family army in the shortest time possible, occupy the camp where the Li family army is located, and then give it to me."


    "I don''t care if you have heard of Li Jiajun, just this one mission is 100 million U.S. dollars."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone.


    He never liked to say too much, especially such a simple thing.


    Several people were sitting together, the aroma of cigars was constantly drifting away, and the smoke was filled with smoke.


    Whenever they sit together, that''s when everyone wants to make a fortune again.


    ...


    At that time.


    The battlefield in the Middle East.


    It is best to think about problems in the dead of night.


    Li Genhong didn''t sleep.


    He was thinking about things, wondering where he hadn''t done well, and where he did not do it rigorously or meticulously.


    We must also consider the future development direction, funding, resource integration, and even personnel training and other issues.


    It''s like starting a big company. It''s just getting started now. How far you can go in the future depends on the current foundation and whether it can be firmly established.


    "Mr. Jiang should have rested."


    Li Genhong said, "Some things are not clear, I will ask him tomorrow."


    Seeing Li Zhengshang coming, he rubbed his neck, and there was a line in his mind, but he still felt that some nodes were not easy to control.


    He felt that his vision and thinking were not enough. I am afraid that Jiang Ning would have to trouble him.


    Li Genhong always felt that Jiang Ning''s vision was far higher than that of ordinary people.


    It''s like standing on the top of a mountain with a clear view, seeing all people and things, the whole situation in your eyes, and controlling everything.


    Jiang Ning must have noticed things he didn''t think about, and Jiang Ning also observed things he didn''t do well.


    Just don''t ask himself, Jiang Ning will not take the initiative to say, let him develop.


    It''s stressful!


    Li Genhong has confidence in himself, but he also knows that he must be more responsible to himself and not have any problems.


    "Ask again tomorrow."


    Li Zhengshang nodded, "This is a very important thing. You can''t joke, you can''t have any problems, we can''t afford to lose."


    "Moreover, Mr. Jiang is here, it is a good opportunity for you to learn, cherish it."


    The father and son sat there, and they hadn''t talked like this for a long time. Now for the development of the Li family and the consolidation of this new home, they can talk all night.


    "Trouble always flows, but the more you sharpen, the faster you grow."


    Li Zhengshang sighed.


    There is Jiang Ning behind, this kind of powerful confidence, let them dare to do anything, dare to make decisions.


    This is a condition they have never had before. If they still can''t do anything, then they are really ashamed!

 Chapter 1771： Siege!

    Jiang Ning gave them time, money, and the support of masters. It can be said that Jiang Ning gave more resources than they had in the Li family.


    If they still can''t do it, it''s not just a shameful problem, it''s a disappointment to Jiangning.


    Father and son can feel the pressure, and at the same time, this is their motivation!


    The two of them stayed up late at night, desperately trying to do things well, checking for deficiencies, and doing their best to create a steel siege.


    at the same time.


    The most central castle in the Middle East can occupy this territory, without a doubt, it will only be the most powerful mercenary organization here!


    Holy Sword Mercenary Corps!


    It is said that they came to the world with the will of God, holding the holy sword to preside over justice.


    Of course, these are all rumors, even their own propaganda, in order to have some influence on public opinion.


    At this moment, the inner layers of the castle are heavily guarded and all are mercenaries with real guns and live ammunition, patrolling back and forth.


    In terms of safety, this is definitely the safest place in the entire Middle East battlefield.


    Jesma, the leader of the Holy Sword Mercenary Corps, just put down the phone and looked at the information just sent by his men playfully.


    "One hundred million dollars."


    Jesma squinted her eyes, as if the money was already in her hands.


    He didn''t do this kind of thing less, and it could even be said that he stayed here specifically to do this kind of thing.


    "This Li Jiajun, just these information? Or, they hide it so deeply that they can''t find it out?"


    Jesma is very cautious.


    He had to be cautious. A few years ago, it was because he underestimated the enemy and offended people who shouldn''t be offended. In the end, their top three mercenaries suffered heavy losses!


    He can''t forget that the captain of his eighth squadron died five!


    It even lost hundreds of masters, and the other two mercenary regiments were not much better, even worse than him.


    that person¡­¡­


    He felt timid just thinking of that name, and couldn''t believe that there would be such a terrifying person in this world.


    Even after a few years, he is still in awe, and he has become cautious in doing things. Even if he doesn''t make money, he has to make sure that he doesn''t mess with the wrong people and can survive.


    "Just these information."


    The subordinates said seriously, "This Li family, father and son, used to be a family of overseas casinos. They controlled the Huameng Chamber of Commerce, and they were eating looted and squeezed rice."


    "Of course, it can''t be compared with us, but I don''t know what happened, and suddenly fell, leaving the casino and coming to the Middle East."


    "It now appears that there should be some forces behind them, but it is certain that they do not belong to the third generation? Ershi Fufuwuzhulingdi. I have asked someone to confirm this."


    Behind their holy sword, there are the big gold masters of the third world to support, otherwise, how can they get to where they are today?


    "Find out, who is the gold master behind them?"


    Jesma continued to ask.


    He has to be cautious, he has to be cautious to the end, but he can''t go wrong.


    "I''m sure, it''s a company in Mainland China, named Lin''s."


    "Lin''s?"


    Jesma frowned slightly, nodded, and muttered softly, "Fortunately, it''s not Jiang."


    If his surname is Jiang, this billion is in front of him, and he won''t even touch it!


    He has heard that the man has left the battlefield and his whereabouts are unknown. Such a powerful existence, domineering and arrogant, if he starts a company, why not name it after his surname?


    Jasma wouldn''t believe it.


    It''s not Jiang, then there is nothing to worry about.


    "Snapped!"


    He threw the information on the table, his face sinking: "The establishment of the Li family army seems to have never asked the father of our three major mercenary organizations for instructions. I don''t admit this!"

 Chapter 1772： Ready to fight

    The people immediately understood.


    Without Jasma''s recognition, there would be no need for existence.


    "In the southwest area, there were six mercenary regiments. The Ziyue mercenary regiment was destroyed. The other five are now besieging the Li family army, but they are also afraid of being sheltered by the servants. They dare not. Do it."


    The subordinates said, "They lack confidence."


    "This confidence, I will give it!"


    Jesma waved his hand directly, "Let them do it, destroy the Li family army, except for that site, you can give them the rest!"


    It would be best if he could not do it himself. Why should he waste his energy.


    After an order went on, the subordinates immediately said: "Yes, I will make arrangements and convey the leader''s meaning!"


    After speaking, he walked away quickly.


    Jasma leaned on the chair, tapping his fingers on the table.


    Once bitten by a snake, I was afraid of well rope for ten years.


    To this day, he often wakes up in late night dreams, thinking that there is a figure beside the bed, and he will be killed in the next moment!


    So for so many years, he did not dare to attack people from the East easily, because he was afraid of provoke that god.


    "One hundred million U.S. dollars, now the money is really getting better and better."


    Gesma smiled so that wrinkles appeared on her face, her face relaxed and happy.


    He beckoned, and several women walked in, twisting their waists like water snakes, and lined up in a row.


    "Today, whose turn is it?"


    He half-closed his eyes and said with a smile, "Come on, it''s the old rules, let''s draw lots..."


    ...


    Jesma''s order was transmitted to the southwestern district of Jiangning where they were in the first time.


    As soon as the other five mercenary groups received the news, they immediately made a decision!


    Even in the middle of the night, the leaders of the five mercenary regiments drove directly and sat together to discuss the matter of jointly besieging the Li family army.


    "Does everyone know what Chief Jesma means?"


    "The establishment of the Li family army did not ask for instructions from Chief Jesma at all. The name is not righteous and there is no need for it to exist."


    "Originally, I was worried, but now it seems that I have been worrying too much, everyone is ready to do it. According to Chief Jesma, apart from the site, the five of us are equally divided!"


    "Okay, do it!"


    "Start at dawn and kill them by surprise!"


    ...


    After less than ten minutes of discussion, it was settled.


    At this moment, it was already three o''clock in the morning, and the five mercenary regiments secretly began to move, mobilizing the troops, all marching towards the Li family army, and encircling the Li family army from different directions!


    If they want to do it, they must do it as soon as possible, and not give the Li family any opportunity for development.


    Before they become a climate, trample them to death. This is the best way to end the troubles!


    The destruction of the Ziyue Mercenary Corps made them very worried, worried that this sudden rise of the Li family army would one day annihilate them.


    If you want to avoid future troubles forever, it is natural to start first to be strong!


    At that time.


    Li Genhong still did not sleep.


    He has already marked a lot of information on the map placed in front of him.


    About construction, development, and protection, he used almost everything he had in his mind.


    It was the first time that he felt that what he lacked was too much, he still needed to learn, and he needed to constantly sharpen it.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ning is here, and he can do what he wants without hesitation. This feeling is really wonderful.


    Huh--


    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind him, and Li Genhong was taken aback, almost shouted, and when he fixed his eyes, he realized that it was Jiang Ning.


    "Get ready to fight."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.

 Chapter 1773： coming!

    Before Li Genhong spoke, Jiang Ning spoke first.


    "fighting?"


    He was taken aback for a moment, but he hadn''t reacted yet. It was three o''clock in the morning, why is it going to fight.


    "The enemy, you have already touched your nose. Don''t fight, wait for death?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "The other five mercenary regiments in the southwestern area will join hands to destroy you. Are you nervous?"


    Li Genhong''s throat slipped.


    He had known for a long time that the five mercenary regiments would certainly not easily watch him rise.


    But this is too fast.


    He moved the camp. It has only been a few days, and even the most basic facilities have not been established yet. Are they going to do it?


    "I''m going to prepare now!"


    Where could Li Genhong talk about his feelings, he ran out quickly.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Ready to fight!"


    The order quickly reached the ears of the ten team captains, and the ten people were fully on guard and immediately mobilized the mercenaries, without any doubt about Li Genhong''s words.


    These days, they are also tense, because they all know that this road will not be smooth sailing.


    I just didn''t expect the trouble to come so soon!


    "Ready to fight!"


    "If they dare to come, don''t let them leave!"


    "Fight! Protect our homeland!"


    ...


    There was a group of indignation, the lights were bright, the weapons were soon ready, and everyone was in a fighting state!


    too fast!


    Such a reaction speed made those lurking in the team unexpected.


    It took them all night from the news to the Overseas Aerospace City to give orders, then to Jessma, and finally to the five mercenary regiments in the southwest area to jointly besiege the Li family army.


    Can they find it so easily?


    Moreover, he reacted so quickly and was ready to fight!


    "Young Master Li, there is no movement from the spies, are they coming now?"


    The captain of the fourth squadron asked, "Five members of the mercenary group have joined forces. I am afraid there are more than 5,000 people!"


    "coming!"


    Li Genhong would never doubt Jiang Ning.


    "No matter how many of them they dare to destroy our homeland, don''t even think about leaving from here!"


    Li Genhong waved his hand, his face was murderous, "Thank you, Lu Shan, Wu Shan, and Xiran? Order to go on, hit me hard!"


    "Yes!"


    In the back, Jiang Ning''s face was calm.


    "Brother, I''m afraid there are more than five thousand people here, and there are some masters in that group, who are mixed in the mercenary team, I am afraid they want to sneak attack."


    Brother Gou and the others have been in a long distance, and have done a good job of monitoring, any disturbance will be transmitted to Jiang Ning''s ears as soon as possible.


    They found that the five companies joined forces, not only in terms of numbers more than expected, but also hiding a lot of masters in it.


    Obviously, after they rushed into the Li family camp, relying on the suppression of the number of people, they used those masters to rush in and disintegrate from the inside!


    Jiang Ning looked up at Brother Gou.


    "You can''t help it anymore, right?"


    He still didn''t understand the guys like Brother Gou, and he couldn''t hold back anymore. In this kind of battlefield, the environment that inspired their fighting enthusiasm most.


    "It''s time for us to take action."


    Brother Gou smiled, A Fei is a killer, hiding in the dark, I am afraid that there is no need to show up, but they can do a big job!


    "Go ahead and play."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou said in surprise, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    at the same time!


    coming!


    The third captain''s ears were close to the ground, his brows furrowed.


    "Come! Here they are!"


    Listening to this movement, there must be a lot of people coming, "Ready to fight! Ready to fight!"


    Click!


    With the sounds of pulling the safety plug, they were ready for a fierce confrontation.


    Soon, the first car lights came from far away, then the second and third...

 Chapter 1774： brutal

    The speed is fast!


    It''s all about preparation, and rushed directly into the camp. Do they want to fight melee?


    "Dry!"


    Someone yelled, and immediately someone pressed the button.


    boom!


    Sparks soared into the sky, and a violent explosion opened the curtain of battle.


    Almost in an instant, the terrible battle was on the verge of breaking out. Even now, at five o''clock in the morning, the sky was slightly bright, but the fire was enough to illuminate the earth.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    "Protect our homeland, brothers, kill!"


    "Kill them! Kill them all!"


    ...


    The shouts kept going, and each one made his eyes red.


    But they didn''t expect that the five teams would be much stronger than them in strength, not only suppressing firepower, but also having a team of people, through the dimness, straight into their camp!


    They rushed in!


    "Grab the leader of the Li family army, catch the thieves and the king first!"


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Under the exchange of fire between the two sides, this team of people is extremely fast, like the ghost of the night, this is definitely a well-trained special fighter!


    "Stop them!"


    The sixth captain found someone and immediately ordered his men to stop him, "Never let them enter the camp!"


    Soon, several groups of soldiers rushed over, but they couldn''t stop them at all.


    Their speed is too fast!


    "Captain! Ask for support!"


    The light is not clear enough, and the thermal weapon can''t catch anything at all. When they get close, Li Jiajun is no opponent at all.


    A dozen people were killed after a few face-to-face encounters!


    The sixth captain''s eyes instantly turned red.


    Dead, but all his men!


    "Stop them! At all costs!"


    He roared, drew out the long knife, and rushed forward himself, "Want to break through from me? Kill me first!"


    The long knife swung, and slashed it fiercely, but the dark shadow just flashed, and swiftly avoided.


    The sixth captain was suddenly shocked, and he could feel that the shadow was behind him.


    He put his back and let it out!


    Danger!


    "Captain, be careful!? Er Yi loves to cover Lu Yi?"


    "Behind you! Be careful!"


    "stop!"


    Someone shouted that they wanted to come to the rescue, but it was too late. The speed of these men in black was too fast and the strength was so powerful that they had never come into contact with such a terrifying master.


    "Death also pulls you back!"


    The sixth captain''s eyes reddened, he didn''t care about so much, he twisted his body abruptly, and the long knife in his hand slashed in the past, but-it was in vain!


    At this moment, his body has completely lost its balance. At that moment, he saw a dark shadow, squatting on the ground, and there was a hint of sarcasm in the killing intent in those eyes!


    Even if he knew his reaction long ago, he deliberately waited for his own flaws to make a shot, killing him with one blow!


    dying¡­¡­


    The sixth captain is not afraid of death, let alone death. He is annoyed that he is dead, and he can''t kill another enemy!


    The pitch-black dagger didn''t even have a trace of light in the dark night, only the cold murderous intent, which made the scalp numb.


    Puff--


    With a muffled sound, the pupils of Captain Six instantly dilated!


    He stared at the dark figure in front of him blankly, and suddenly fell down!


    And the other figure is burly as a mountain!


    Before he could react, a mouthful of white teeth came out.


    "What a daze! These **** **** guys are going to rush in, are you still in a daze?"


    The old five roared, kicked the black shadow on the ground with one foot, and raised his head and shouted, "Who dares to come up! I will break his neck!"


    fierce!


    overbearing!


    The sixth captain was so barbarous that he was terrified!

 Chapter 1775： Sweep

    Without waiting for the response of the sixth captain, black shadows rushed out from behind him.


    Like a wolf like a tiger!


    The terrifying aura of fierce dominance made him tremble.


    This is from Li Jiajun?


    In the Li family army, when is there such a terrifying master!


    He stared at him, before he could react, he saw the fifth and other people rushing out and fighting against the group of masters who came across.


    The fight is tragic!


    The roar made his eardrums hurt, and the screams made his heart almost jump out.


    Click--


    It was the sound of the bone being kicked off, crisp and clear!


    "thump--"


    "thump--"


    The sixth captain had been on the battlefield for many years, crawling out of the dead.


    He can become the captain of the sixth team, which is enough to prove his strength on the battlefield, but at this moment, he is already dumbfounded.


    "What are you still trying to do!"


    Suddenly, a voice came, and the sixth captain turned his head and looked at him. Someone yelled at him, "It''s all **** here. If you let someone run away, I will break your leg!"


    The sixth captain shook his body and finally reacted.


    "Come here! Leave these dog-day things! Don''t even try to run away!"


    He immediately issued an order to deploy an encirclement to surround all those people inside and out.


    It doesn''t need them to do anything. There are five old masters, enough to kill these people.


    All they have to do is to surround themselves and not allow anyone to have a chance to escape!


    The battle became more fierce, the screams and roars became more stern and crazy.


    They could see that the masters who sneaked in from the enemy fell one by one, either being trampled on and breaking their hands and feet, or being kicked off their sternum, falling to the ground, screaming bitterly...


    Five minutes later, there is no enemy, so I can stand!


    "Guru¡ª"


    The sixth captain''s Adam''s apple slid, and the mercenary standing behind him also slid with his Adam''s apple.


    The shock and disbelief made their expressions chaotic, and they didn''t know how to express their feelings for a while.


    "Big brother?"


    Seeing someone coming over, the sixth captain hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know what to call him. After thinking about it, he seemed to still call Big Brother. There was nothing wrong with him.


    "Who is your eldest brother?"


    The figure walked out, and his face gradually became clear. Brother Dog stretched out his hand and pointed to his face, "Do you have a big brother with such white skin?"


    The sixth captain was startled, his skin color was different, and his friendship was the same.


    "Hang these people out and demonstrate!"


    Brother Gou was too lazy to talk nonsense, a dozen of hidden masters, all of them were scrapped at this moment, and they were thrown out directly to deter the five mercenary regiments.


    "Yes!"


    The sixth captain didn''t dare to say anything, and immediately let people drag the dozen or so masters who had broken hands and feet, like a dead dog.


    On the periphery, the battle is still fierce!


    The explosions continued to sound, and the bravery and fearlessness of Li Jiajun surprised the five families.


    They didn''t expect that a newly established mercenary group could have such a fighting capacity. Are they crazy?


    Are they really not afraid of death?


    "The special squad just needs to catch people. We don''t have to, fight with them attrition!"


    In this environment, no one is willing to fight a war of attrition. Losing a mercenary is a loss. It is best to achieve the goal with the least cost.


    They arranged a special team early on, and each mercenary group sent out three masters, the purpose is to directly rush into the camp of the Li family army, and catch the Li family father and son!

 Chapter 1776： Cut weeds and roots

    Of course they understand!


    Not to mention, the newly formed Li family army, I am afraid that there is no special combat unit yet, right?


    But suddenly--


    With a scream, tearing through the sky, it seemed that in an instant, everyone stopped attacking, and all the voices disappeared without a trace.


    Only that scream penetrated the night and pierced everyone''s heart!


    "This is your special unit. Those who sneak into my camp will kill you without mercy!"


    The sixth captain, with a long knife in his hand, severely chopped it down!


    Puff--


    Splashing blood!


    Immediately, the people behind him raised their weapons together.


    Cut it off!


    That scene is shocking!


    Blood splattered and head rolled!


    For a while, the picture? Ran Yiranshan covering the love servant? It seemed to freeze.


    The leaders of the five mercenary regiments clearly saw the special fighters in their team, separated from their heads!


    They... why did they lose so quickly?


    The price of losing is death!


    "Anyone, whoever breaks into my Li family''s military camp, will kill you without mercy!"


    This sentence rang again, like a yellow aluminum bell, ringing in the ears of every joint mercenary soldier.


    They seemed to have heard a warning, warning that the camp of the Li family army was forbidden!


    Trespasser, die!


    For a time, the aura on both sides instantly changed.


    The momentum of the five joint mercenaries was greatly reduced, and their morale fell to the bottom in an instant, while the momentum of the Li family army rose to its peak in an instant!


    Their camp is guarded by masters!


    No one can enter half a step, so what are they afraid of?


    They just need to guard the periphery and kill the enemy frantically, that''s enough!


    "kill--"


    The first captain roars!


    "kill!"


    The second captain yelled!


    "kill!!"


    The third captain has a hoarse voice.


    ...


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The roar shook the sky!


    The momentum is like a rainbow!


    They seem to be awakened as a **** of death, brave and fearless, and they don''t seem to fear the threat of bullets anymore.


    too frightening!


    The battle almost suddenly turned into a one-sided, powerful oppressive force. The five mercenary regiments were under tremendous pressure. Once the momentum was lifted, it was difficult to reverse it.


    Li Jiajun is getting more and more brave!


    Even the captains of several squadrons all chased them out with people, and they were chasing after them!


    "Kill! Kill! Don''t leave one!"


    ...


    The sky is getting brighter.


    The flames on the battlefield were gradually extinguished.


    The scene was tragic, blood flowed into rivers...


    The leaders of the five mercenary regiments all fled, and they had no choice at all, because the dog brother and others did it, and even rushed into their alliance!


    The leaders of two families were conceited and refused to leave, so they saved their lives on the spot.


    Five mercenary groups joined forces... but they were defeated!


    This big battle ended after two hours, and the Li Jiajun won!


    "People don''t offend me, I don''t offend people,"


    Li Genhong shouted, "If anyone offends me, cut the grass and get rid of the roots!"


    "The five mercenary regiments joined forces to destroy my Li Jiajun. They are wishful thinking! They have to pay the price if they attack us!"


    He said loudly, "The first, third, and sixth units stayed at the camp, and the remaining units will be chased after me. Today, I want these five mercenary groups to disappear from the southwest area!"


    "Yes!"


    The horn of battle sounded again.


    This battle is coming sooner or later, and since it started today, take advantage of the victory and pursue it until the end.


    The morale of the Li family was high and fearless. Seven teams of nearly 2,000 people, directly passed by mercenary regiments one by one, swept one by one, ruthlessly!


    One day, on this day, in the southwest area, there was only the Li family army, this mercenary group!

 Chapter 1777： Say

    The war is cruel, and it is even more tragic.


    No one likes war, but to survive in this battlefield, there is no choice.


    If you don¡¯t kill the enemy, you will be killed by the enemy. If you die, your family will have no protection, and they will die sooner or later...


    It''s so cruel.


    Therefore, when there is this homeland, there is a chance to better protect one''s family, all the Li family army will have no return.


    This time, the five mercenary regiments joined forces to completely destroy the Li family army, but they did not expect that the strength of the Li family army far exceeded their imagination.


    It was the five mercenary groups that were destroyed!


    Today, in the southwest area, there is only one mercenary group organization called Li Jiajun.


    Li Genhong didn''t think about it. He took this opportunity to expand. The camp he planned was those areas. As long as these were done, it would be enough.


    The materials plundered from the five mercenary regiments are almost piled up into hills!


    But no one wants to divide these materials. The expenses needed now are too great. To build a home, not only can the Li family and his son bear the responsibility, they are also responsible!


    Li Genhong called to the housekeeper, who specifically counted and calculated the materials, and reasonably planned how to use them.


    The ten team captains stood by and waited. No one spoke to disturb Li Genhong''s arrangement.


    Once the materials were allocated, the housekeeper immediately asked them to store the materials.


    "Young Master Li, those few..."


    The sixth captain endured it for a long time, and saw that Li Genhong had finished his work, and then he said, "Those eldest brothers are also from our Li family army?"


    They never knew [the eighth district www.dibaquxsw.top] that the Li family still had these masters.


    Thinking about it at this moment, they realized that they were able to kill the Ziyue Mercenary Corps before, and I am afraid that these same masters were secretly helping them.


    "good."


    Li Genhong didn''t hide, "It''s not just them, we also have more powerful masters who secretly guard our homeland."


    "Besides them, is there anyone else?"


    The sixth captain''s eyes widened.


    Brother Gou and their strength, he has seen with his own eyes, the total of their ten captains, I am afraid they are not as powerful as them!


    Unexpectedly, there are more powerful masters?


    "Well, don''t underestimate the strength of the Li family army, and don''t overestimate the strength of other people. I assure you that no one can destroy our home."


    Li Genhong said seriously, "As long as we are united and brave enough, no one can defeat us!"


    A group of people couldn''t help taking a breath.


    The Li family is so powerful!


    They all know that those who dare to come to the battlefield in the Middle East must be supported by a force behind them. Otherwise, they will not be able to survive on this battlefield for too long.


    The Li family hasn''t been here for a long time, but now they are the only ones left in the southwest area. It can be said that few people can do it in a short period of time.


    But the Li family did it!


    Not only did it happen, but it also convinced them to follow.


    "Young Master Li, can you please invite them..."


    The first captain thought for a moment, and exchanged eyes with the other captains, "please ask them to train us, we want to become stronger!"


    Last time Jiang Ning said that as long as they want to become stronger, they have a chance.


    Before, they didn''t believe it very much, but now it seems that they really underestimated Jiang Ning''s strength!


    "Then you have to ask yourself."


    Li Genhong said, "Only true warriors will respect them."


    "Yes!"


    When several captains heard this, they were immediately pleasantly surprised, and couldn''t wait to turn around and ran out to find Brother Gou and others.


    They are the captain and control the mercenary group of 3,000 people, but in front of Brother Gou and others, ten people stand upright!

 Chapter 1778： Aggressive method

    "Look up! Keep your chest tall! Keep your abdomen! Raise your hips!"


    The first team leader shouted the password, his tone was full of respect, "A few elder brothers, please review!"


    Brother Gou glanced at them, didn''t like this rule, waved his hand: "Fart, let it go."


    "Brothers, we want to invite you and train us!"


    The first team leader said immediately.


    After this battle, they saw the power of the special squad and deeply understood that to better protect this homeland, they must improve the strength of the Li family army.


    Not only the combat effectiveness of the conventional army, they also need this special team!


    Even they themselves need to become stronger, otherwise, how to lead the brothers under them?


    Brother Gou looked at them and snorted softly: "I''m afraid you won''t be able to endure this bitterness."


    "impossible!"


    The sixth captain said immediately, "As long as you can suffer, so can we!"


    Brother Gou walked in front of him, the two people''s eyes were level, their eyes facing each other!


    "you sure?"


    "determine!"


    The sixth captain shouted.


    "Okay, I hope you don''t regret it."


    Brother Gou squinted his eyes, "Tomorrow morning, each of your teams will select 30 people to practice with us. In the end, how many people can be saved depends on how tough you are!"


    "Yes!"


    The ten team captains left immediately, seizing the time to pick people.


    This kind of opportunity must not be missed.


    "Exciting generals, hum,"


    Brother Gou looked at the backs of a few people leaving, "I wouldn''t be fooled if it weren''t for the eldest brother''s confession!"


    After being trained by the provincial legend for so long, Brother Gou has long become smarter.


    at the same time.


    In the hall, Li Zhengshang was reporting to Jiang Ning.


    "The investigation has made it clear that it was the leader of the largest mercenary regiment, Jesma, who issued the order. He wanted to borrow the five mercenary regiments and destroy our Li family. However, I am afraid he hadn''t guessed the result."


    Behind the Li family, but Jiang Ning!


    Until now, Jiang Ning hadn''t even shot, and Li Zhengshang didn''t worry at all.


    "Jisma?"


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    "Have you ever heard of Mr. Jiang?"


    Li Zhengshang said, "There may be hundreds of large and small mercenary groups here, but this holy sword mercenary group is a well-deserved giant, ranking firmly in the top three, and even the long-term? Scratch the ground? One!"


    "Behind them, it is said that there is the support of the great forces of the Third World, advanced weapons, and abundant funds. It is not something ordinary people can provoke."


    He frowned, "I don''t know, how come our Li Jiajun came into his sight so quickly."


    Li Zhengshang knew very well that, as far as the current Li Family Army was concerned, it was not at the same level as a giant like the Holy Sword Mercenary Corps, and the gap was obvious.


    If Jesma wants to do it, it''s like a big fish coming to eat dried shrimps.


    "I know."


    Jiang Ning just said lightly, "Speaking of which, it''s still an old acquaintance."


    "acquaintance?"


    Li Zhengshang was startled.


    "Okay, he can solve it, I just tell him."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand and said no more.


    Now the southwest area has been cleaned up. As long as stable development is good, Jiangning doesn''t think of external threats as threats.


    He didn''t expect that the Holy Sword Mercenary Corps was so powerful now. At the beginning... Forget it, not to mention at the beginning, I was afraid of scaring people when I said it.


    Li Zhengshang was still a little confused, and didn''t understand what Jiang Ning said and what it meant to say.


    It seems that none of the people targeted by this holy sword mercenary group can survive safely!


    That is the holy sword mercenary group!


    Behind it is the great power of the Third World. Jiang Ning only needs to say it.

 Chapter 1779： lesson

    He knows that Jiang Ning is great, but it seems that Jiang Ning can''t enter the Third World, right?


    Li Zhengshang has heard that they are all top powers in the world. Money, power, and status have reached the extreme, and they can even control the trajectory of this world!


    This kind of power, Jiang Ning can just say it?


    Although he had some doubts in his heart, he didn''t say it. After all, Jiang Ning gave him the same feeling. As long as Jiang Ning said, there was nothing he could not do.


    "You just need to do your own thing, first build the base area, and then carry out the work of protective mining of minerals,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Lin¡¯s scientific research institute has been established and experiments are being carried out. Dr. Luo will use the shortest time to develop new chips, which will be put into mass production. Don¡¯t tell me that the raw materials are not available. ."


    "No, no! Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang, the Li family won''t let you down."


    Li Zhengshang quickly said.


    This is the most important thing, they certainly can''t break Jiang Ning''s plan.


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Jiang Ning got up and walked outside. Li Zhengshang opened his mouth to ask, but still did not speak.


    Li Zhengshang was afraid to ask what he was going to do.


    At that time.


    In the castle in the center of the battlefield.


    Jesma was surprised. The result of the Southwest Theater was something he hadn''t expected at all.


    "Five companies joined forces, and they lost? Pa Fu closed Wu Shan Pa Shan zero? And the five were destroyed?"


    Jesma had a bad feeling in her heart.


    In particular, the Li family came from the East. He is now very sensitive to the word East. Every time he hears it, he always feels uncomfortable.


    "Yes, leader, this Li family''s army is really incredible. It has three thousand people and its combat power is comparable to a ten-thousand corps!"


    The subordinates also sighed, "What''s more terrifying is that they are not afraid of life and death, brave and fearless, and they are very united, and their cohesion is amazing. It is not like they can be integrated by commission.


    The rules of this battlefield, their holy sword mercenary regiment has long understood, so they can control the battle.


    You can play with the entire battlefield as much as you want and stay invincible.


    But they had never seen Li Jiajun in this state.


    Jasma stopped talking.


    His fingers tapped on the table, and the feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    "I ask you!"


    His face suddenly sank, staring at his most trusted subordinates, his tone was extremely cold, "Who is behind this Li family? Don''t tell me, without the background of the third world, what about the third world? Sample?"


    "I want you to find out if there is an oriental background behind this Li family!"


    The subordinates were startled.


    "Yes, that''s the Lin family."


    Lin, the controller''s surname is Lin, what''s the problem? Even if Lin seems to have a good reputation recently, in their eyes, it''s nothing at all.


    Lin''s! Lin''s!


    Jesma frowned, Lin''s controller was named Lin, and that one, he knew it was Jiang, what did Lin have to do with Jiang?


    These two words do not matter.


    "leader,"


    The subordinates said, "I have found out that behind the Li family, it is indeed only related to the Lin family, and behind the Lin family, I have not found any traces of major forces."


    "That''s good,"


    Jasma breathed a sigh of relief, as long as it wasn''t related to that man, then he was not afraid of anything.


    However, he was also puzzled, "Then how can this powerful army be so powerful?"


    "Chief, what should I do now? Do you want me to take action and destroy this Li family army?"


    This time, the five teams in the Southwest Theater joined forces to do what Jasma meant, but in the end, the five of them were destroyed. This hit Jasma in the face!

 Chapter 1780： Im more angry

    As the leader of the holy sword mercenary group, he is the master of this battlefield. Jesma is the name of a person and the shadow of a tree. For so many years, no one dares to fight his face.


    But this time, the rise of the Li Family Army even meant to provoke the Holy Sword Mercenary Corps.


    "Why, a small mercenary corps, but also me? I can''t help it? The holy sword shot?"


    Jesma snorted coldly, "Should I lower my status and attack the Li Family Army? It''s ridiculous!"


    His holy sword mercenary group has 50,000 people!


    This scale, the entire Middle East battlefield, can not find a second, even if the second and third ranked together, it is comparable to the scale of his holy sword.


    Asking him to take action to kill the Li family army is really bullying.


    "Yes, the subordinates are wrong, the mere Li family army is not worthy of my holy sword!"


    The subordinates said immediately.


    They did not admit that the Li family''s army was powerful and was noticed by the Holy Sword Mercenary Corps. It was regarded as a commendation for them.


    "But, I don''t like them."


    Before he could finish speaking, Jasma said again.


    With his mouth open, there was half a sentence behind, and he didn''t know how to answer it for a while.


    This change is too fast.


    "They made my mood fluctuate and affected my sleep."


    Jasma said, "They must be punished a little."


    "The chief, please order!"


    The subordinates respectfully said.


    Simply let Jasma give the order, he didn''t want to guess, so tired.


    "I want you to lead 20,000 soldiers and wipe out half of them,"


    Jasma''s tone was light, but his murderous aura was very heavy, "You don''t have to kill all, just kill half."


    This is a warning, but not his holy sword mercenary group bullying people.


    "Yes!"


    The people immediately shouted.


    With 20,000 soldiers and horses, there is no problem in directly destroying all of the Li family''s army. Only half of them are destroyed. On the contrary, they need to be merciful, which is even more difficult.


    After Jasma finished speaking, his subordinates quickly turned around and walked out, lest Jasma made some strange requests.


    For this kind of thing, a quick decision is the best.


    The Holy Sword Mercenary Corps hasn''t made a move for a long time, and it always makes this battlefield tremble for a while!


    After making the arrangements, Jesma leaned on the sofa, half-closed her eyes, her face feeling in control.


    "No matter who you are behind, as long as it''s not him, it doesn''t matter. Even if you are from the third world, I''m just as welcome."


    One hundred million U.S. dollars is not a small sum, he must get it.


    Jasma clapped her hands, preparing for today''s show.


    But after shooting for a long time, no woman came in.


    "Ok?"


    He opened his eyes and took a look, "You have become naughty, are you going to play hide and seek with me?"


    It¡¯s not that he has never played this kind of game. It is a bit fun, but he doesn¡¯t like it. Play the same game for the second time.


    Jasma got up: "I''m going to be angry."


    He had just taken two steps, and suddenly stopped there. When he reached the second half of the sentence, he was stuck there forcibly, unable to speak at all.


    The expression on his face was frozen, as if he had lost the ability to express in an instant, he couldn''t even move his face!


    The look in his eyes went from surprise to accident, to panic, and finally to panic, even his breathing stopped instantly!


    "You''re angry?"


    Jiang Ning walked in with his hands behind him, walked directly in front of Jasma, turned and sat on the sofa, looking back at Jasma.


    Jesma didn''t dare to move at all!


    What is he!


    He...He is coming! How could he come!


    "You want to move my person, I feel, it seems I am more angry."

 Chapter 1781： Living is the most important

    Jiang Ning sat there, like sitting on his own sofa.


    He stretched out his hand, picked up the empty wine glass on the table, poured himself a glass with the wine bottle, and shook it gently.


    Jesma was scared silly!


    He slowly turned his head and looked at the face that had appeared countless times in his dreams, and was so scared that he often woke up. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    A few words that Jiang Ning just said echoed in his head.


    First, he moved Jiangning''s people.


    Second, Jiang Ning is even more angry!


    This is mortal!


    Even if there are three thousand mercenaries guarding this old castle, they are all fully armed, the elites he has trained for many years, but Jiang Ning in front of him wants to kill himself, it is easy!


    No one has time to save himself.


    No one can save himself.


    "War, Mr. Ares..."


    After a while, Jesma reacted and took a deep breath, "Is there any misunderstanding between us and us?"


    On his forehead, there was a thin cold sweat oozing out, standing three steps away from Jiangning, he dared not advance half a minute.


    "Come here.? Ran Ling Shi Er close to Yi Fu Er?"


    Jiang Ning beckoned, Jesma hesitated, and walked over, sitting next to Jiang Ning, feeling that there is a feeling of hell, one step further!


    He came in like this, why didn''t anyone notice his own guards?


    Over the years, he didn''t spend less to train these elites, but this essence...Fuck.


    "Lin''s is my wife''s company."


    Jiang Ning is straight to the point.


    He put down the wine glass and frowned slightly, Jesma only felt that his heart sank instantly!


    Lin is Jiangning¡¯s wife¡¯s company?


    What a joke!


    Lin, not Jiang!


    "Mr. Ares..."


    "Li Jiajun, who is also mine."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "I don''t seem to provoke you, right? You want to treat me like this, rush to kill [biqugeso.vip]."


    Jasma''s body was shocked.


    Kill Jiang Ning?


    Does he have a long life!


    "No, no, there must be some misunderstanding,"


    Jesma quickly said, "Mr. Ares, this is definitely a misunderstanding!"


    "I don''t know that this Li family army belongs to you, let alone that the Lin family behind it is the property of Mrs. Zun, I immediately let people stop!"


    He got up to call, Jiang Ning did not stop.


    "Stop! Stop it all! You are not allowed to shoot against Li Jiajun, that''s our friend!"


    Jasma yelled at the phone. The men over there had already assembled the team and were ready to set off. When they received the call, they were immediately stunned.


    Half an hour ago, they were still enemies and had to teach Li Jiajun a lesson. How long did it take to become friends?


    "I told you to stop, this is an order! Whoever dares to attack Li Jiajun is a provocation to me, Jasma, understand!"


    He snapped, hung up the phone, and then sat next to Jiang Ning anxiously.


    He didn''t know how to communicate with Jiang Ning. In his mind, he still had the horrible picture of Jiang Ning killing all quarters, fighting dozens of masters alone, and beheading all those masters.


    He has never thought that a person can be so powerful!


    "Whose business?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "Overseas Space City."


    Jesma dared not hide it.


    He hasn''t lived enough yet.


    "They gave me 100 million U.S. dollars to win the camp of the Li Family Army. I didn''t know this was the birth of Mr. Ares. If I knew it, let alone 100 million..."


    Jesma shook her head, "Even if it''s a billion, I won''t want it."


    No matter how much money, what''s the point of losing one''s life.


    He sees clearly that there is nothing more important than being alive!

 Chapter 1782： Personally

    In this world, no more than three people can enter this castle and assassinate themselves. Jiang Ning is the easiest one.


    He was not afraid even to offend the warlord, but Jesma didn''t want to provoke a terrifying master like Jiang Ning who came and went without a trace.


    "I see."


    Jiang Ning got up, and didn''t mean to have trouble finding Jasma. This is the rule of survival on the battlefield. He knew very well, "You are the king of this battlefield, my man, I am afraid that you will need to take care of it in the future."


    "It is my honor to be able to help Mr. Ares."


    Jasma stood up immediately, put her hand on her heart, and said respectfully, "I am willing to share the burden for my friends."


    Jiang Ning nodded and said nothing, and the figure disappeared quickly.


    Jasma stood there, her clothes wet with cold sweat on her back.


    With a plop, he fell down and leaned on the sofa, almost collapsed.


    "He seems to be stronger than before."


    That kind of feeling can''t be wrong, the pressure released from Jiang Ning''s body is very light, but it is working on his heart!


    Make him feel uncomfortable even breathing!


    Just now, if he had made the wrong decision, he would definitely not be sitting on the sofa at this moment, but fell to the ground, dead completely.


    "Unexpectedly, he would return here and set up the property,"


    Jesma took a few sips of wine abruptly, "Those **** in Space City, don''t you know who he is!"


    Almost tired myself.


    These bastards!


    "I received 100 million U.S. dollars. This is a **** fee for mental damage!"


    Gesma took out his cell phone and dialed the number. On the other end of the phone, he had been waiting for any news from him, and it was quickly connected.


    "You are very good, so framed me, I took this account down."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone directly, not giving the other party a chance to explain, let alone explaining to them.


    People who know Jiang Ning''s identity are more aware that it is a taboo, and should not be easily said to the outside world.


    This battlefield, with Jiang Ning''s participation, is completely different.


    Regarding the strength of the mercenary regiment, the current Li Jiajun must not be able to do it? Lu Yidi picking up Wu Ai Lingshan? Compared with himself, that is a world of difference!


    But behind Li Jiajun is Jiang Ning!


    As long as he is there, no one can move Li Jiajun.


    "It''s okay, okay, okay."


    Jasma is not stupid. Jiang Ning took the initiative to find herself, even letting herself take care of it. That would not kill her, and it might even be possible to cooperate with him.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    "Come on!"


    Jasma thought for a while and immediately raised her head and shouted.


    At this moment, the people coming in are fast. It seems that Jiang Ning has just arrived. They can''t hear anything, but they can hear it now.


    "leader."


    "Prepare me some gifts,"


    Jasma said, "Li Jiajun has just been established. As an old man on this battlefield, I should give some blessings."


    "Yes."


    The subordinates were surprised, but did not dare to ask more.


    He clearly heard that not long ago, Jasma asked others to prepare to do something and killed half of the Li family army as a warning.


    But now, do you want him to prepare gifts again?


    The leader is becoming more and more impermanent. I don''t know what the problem is and whether it can be cured.


    "and many more,"


    As soon as he turned to leave, Jasma called to him again, "The gift should be more expensive. In addition, prepare some ammunition, medicine, and other resources for the Li family army."


    "Tomorrow, I will come here in person."


    Hearing that, the subordinates were stunned, and Jasma was going to come to the door in person, this...what''s the situation?

 Chapter 1783： I want you to kill him!

    Not only came to the door in person, but also delivered so many things.


    Isn''t this a joke?


    What is the ability of the Li Family Army to allow Jasma to make such a decision.


    "What are you still stunned for?"


    Seeing her in a daze, Jesma snorted softly, "Don''t waste time, do it now!"


    "Yes!"


    This is a good opportunity to make friends with Jiang Ning, and Jesma doesn''t want to miss it.


    Even if you can''t become a true friend with Jiang Ning, as long as you are not an enemy, it is enough. If you can give Jiang Ning a little favor, it will be like a life-saving talisman to him!


    People sometimes? Erran Ershi loves dyeing and brushing? When good luck comes, it is really unstoppable.


    With the one hundred million dollars in hand, Jesma didn''t think about repaying it, and using these as mental damage expenses was already giving face to those bastards.


    On the other side of the phone, a few bloated men looked a little ugly.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the leader sitting in the center.


    "What does Jesma mean? I don''t do anything if I take the money? Even if someone supports him, it''s a rude thing."


    "One hundred million dollars, what did he do? He didn''t do anything!"


    "He wouldn''t think that our money is so easy to take."


    Several people sneered, wondering if Jesma was not clear in his mind, and really thought he had the support of the third world power behind him, so he could do it recklessly?


    Things that break the rules are not that simple.


    "He failed."


    There was a moment of silence, and the person sitting there tapped his finger on the table lightly, "I took our money, but didn''t get things done. This is not good."


    "Mr. Jimmy, Lin¡¯s research institute is already open. There are those doctors who are here to develop new chips. It¡¯s just a matter of time. Now they have found a boutique mine. I think it¡¯s not for us. What good news."


    Someone said, "I am not worried that they will threaten our position, but feel that we are offended."


    The people present did not speak. They knew that this was not a matter of offending or not, but the real thing. They felt threatened!


    Those scientists from China are definitely the strongest people on this planet.


    Even the top three chips in their space city were designed by them. Their brains are extremely valuable!


    They thought that they would not be able to go back because of the unresponsive environment in China. They wanted to do scientific research. They might need to spend a lot of energy in the world.


    They have all investigated these things.


    If you want to do research in China, your strength and technical level are not the first. It is more important to tout, slacken your beard, and get to know people.


    For these talents, this is an insult, and it is extremely stifling their talents.


    They can seize the opportunity and earn talents under their command, but now, this Lin family seems to be different from the others.


    This makes them feel threatened!


    Their status is absolutely unshakable, no matter what the price is.


    "Lin''s, it seems not easy,"


    The frequency of Jimmy''s finger tapping is still very gentle, and there is no mood swing in his tone, "Jisma is not a fool, he dares to do this, there must be a reason."


    "Then I can''t. Take our money and do nothing."


    Jimmy smiled.


    He looked up at the crowd.


    "Why did the Haisen family let them go?"


    No one answered.


    "Now Jasma doesn''t do anything with this Lin family, don''t you guys see it yet?"

 Chapter 1784： Create confusion

    Everyone frowned, they naturally noticed something, this Lin family is definitely not simple, I am afraid that there is a lot of information that they don''t know.


    Doing it rashly is very risky.


    "The Haisen family is not very powerful, but it can be considered a third world power. It has a reputation in the Aerospace City. The Lin family did not say anything. This is a big problem."


    "Now, Jesma''s behavior has further confirmed my guess. Behind the Lin family, I am afraid that there are also great forces in the Third World."


    Jimmy smiled softly.


    There seemed to be a feeling that he had seen everything through.


    "Then what are we going to do?"


    Jimmy turned his head and looked at the speaker.


    "I''ll deal with it. You guys find a way to start with Donghan''s Li family. It''s time to teach him a little lesson."


    The Li family has now become an ally of the Lin family. If you want to deal with the Lin family, you can start with the Li family first. As for the Lin family, don''t worry, take your time.


    It is not that simple when it comes to the great forces of the Third World.


    In the office, everyone except Jimmy left.


    He sat there and waited for a while before he heard the door opening.


    "Your Excellency said to cooperate with me, I must see your sincerity."


    "Our family''s strength in the third world can only be considered upper-middle, but it will never be only upper-middle forever."


    Jimmy looked at the person who came in, his face exuding a kind of crazy ambition!


    These few companies in their Aerospace City, in the third world, are considered to be medium, or upper-middle, compared with those giants, naturally they are a lot worse.


    But no one will give up the opportunity to go further.


    "You want to be in position, do you know how difficult it is?"


    "It might be difficult in the past, but with your Excellency, I think it should be? Lu Pa closed to cover Wu Yi? It''s not that difficult, right."


    Jimmy smiled, "Mr. Fang Yin, I know your strength, your mysterious Eastern masters, are terribly powerful. If you are willing to make a move, I think there will be a chance."


    "As long as you help me become a giant family in the third world, then I can guarantee that I will do my best to find anything you want!"


    He squinted his eyes, and he smelled of an old fox.


    Everyone is a shrewd person, and it makes no sense to say so many falsehoods.


    Cooperation is to get what they need to achieve what they want to achieve, and that''s it.


    "what do you want me to do?"


    Fang Yin stared at Jimmy. He didn''t like to deal with these businessmen because they were too cunning.


    But according to his speculation, the last two pages of boxing scores, I''m afraid they will only be in the hands of the great powers of the Third World.


    The whole world has searched it all over, without any clues, where else can it be?


    Such precious things will naturally be treasured by some people who are interested. If you want to find out, you can only use these, and they belong to the third world.


    "Create confusion."


    Jimmy said, "I want you to kill Jasma!"


    "And it must be mobile in the way and time I said."


    Fang Yin squinted his eyes and his face became cold.


    He is not someone else''s thug, and he doesn''t want to follow other people''s arrangements!


    "Mr. Fang Yin, trust me, you will not be disappointed. Choosing to cooperate with me is the fastest way for you to accomplish your goals."


    Jimmy seemed to see Fang Yin''s thoughts, and he spoke directly, not allowing Fang Yin to refuse.


    In terms of looking at people, Jimmy, a businessman, has a vicious vision, even in front of experts like Fang Yin, he is not at all timid.


    After all, in their eyes, everything is a valuable tool, just the value.


    Obviously, Fang Yin''s value is pretty good, even if they use each other, he will get more benefits from this relationship of use!

 Chapter 1785： Harder than expected

    A business man is a business man, especially a big power in the third world like Jimmy.


    They are even the best in business.


    In the world, there is no business that cannot be done, it will only be the bargaining chip is not equal, there is not enough value to trade.


    Jimmy looked at Fang Yin with a calm expression, without the slightest sense of awe for the master. The indifferent he showed was also like a peerless master.


    However, his ability is money.


    Fang Yin didn''t speak, he had no interest in money.


    Otherwise, with his strength, he can definitely win over a group of people and create a powerful business empire.


    But that is not his pursuit.


    He only wanted the fist sheet, and he only wanted to find the place where the back of the fist sheet pointed. As for the others, he was not interested at all.


    "We are cooperating, Mr. Fang Yin, each takes what we need,"


    Jimmy said, "You get what you want, I get what I want, and we can be friends with each other. This is not a small gain."


    "You can trust me, and I think Mr. Fang Yin should know that I dare not deceive you."


    He smiled, and there was a hint of compliment in his words.


    But in fact, two people know what they think.


    The higher the level of people, the more cunning, the more they know how to hide their true emotions.


    Fang Yin is not a fool either.


    Cooperation, then cooperate.


    Transactions, naturally, will only be transactions.


    Before reaching his goal and getting what he wanted, Fang Yin would not express his emotions either.


    Otherwise, the tone of Jimmy''s words just now is a capital crime!


    "can."


    Fang Yin''s voice is low and there is no unnecessary nonsense, "I want something, you can find it for me now!"


    "no problem."


    Jimmy nodded.


    Seeing Fang Yin left, Jimmy leaned on the chair, playing with the finger on his thumb, and gently rubbing it.


    This thing is very precious. I bought it at an auction, but the price is not high, because there were not a few people at the time who could see that the finger was special.


    "Are you looking for that place? It seems that Grandpa has guessed right. It''s not easy behind that boxing score."


    Jimmy squinted, sighed slightly, and looked down at the fingers on his fingers, "Is it the same origin as it?"


    When Fang Yin found him, he was not surprised.


    For people from the East, especially masters like Fang Yin, Jimmy has always maintained a certain interest and is also vigilant.


    He had known for a long time that someone would find the Third World sooner or later, because he knew that there would be someone who would be interested in those simple boxing scores.


    Gradually, there was a glimmer of light in his eyes, and a trace of greed gradually emerged.


    In the past, he only wanted to become a major force in the Third World and reach a higher level, but he never dared to think about standing at the top.


    But now, he wants more than just this...


    "Use each other."


    Jimmy sneered.


    ...


    At that time.


    The battlefield in the Middle East.


    The fighting spirit and cohesion of the Li Jiajun are unprecedentedly strong and amazing.


    Especially after several battles, it has made their morale like a rainbow!


    Infrastructure construction hasn''t stopped all day, and a building stands out from the ground. It won''t take long for these infrastructure constructions to be completed.


    On the other side, ten team captains carefully selected the elites of their teams and handed them to Brother Go for training.


    I thought that everyone could stick to it, but on the first day, I was eliminated by half!

 Chapter 1786： coming

    The captain of the sixth unit, the whole person almost collapsed.


    He went into battle in person, but was so tired that he almost died of dehydration during the clearance, and at the moment he was still lying in bed to take oxygen.


    "That''s it?"


    Brother Gou and the others also have sweat on their foreheads, but they breathe very smoothly. Compared with those fighters who almost vomit out their lungs, it is completely different.


    "Isn''t it a big tone before, can you stick to it?"


    "Just like you, still want to be special fighters? Dreaming!"


    "Three thousand push-ups! If you can''t do it, quit immediately!"


    "Who let you rest? Does the enemy let you rest! Stand up and keep running!"


    "You can do it, if you don''t do it, you can pull it down. It''s okay. Isn''t it just being laughed at? Just shameless."


    ...


    Those mercenaries almost vomited blood.


    Not only had to bear the physical limits, almost all of them were on the verge of collapse in physical strength and will, but also had to bear the words of the dog and the others.


    This is much more uncomfortable than physical stimulation!


    "A man can''t say he can''t do it, can you do it?"


    The fifth squatted down and looked at Battis who was supporting his body with his fingers and doing push-ups.


    "Row!"


    Battis screamed, his whole body tense, every inch of his muscles was shaking rapidly.


    "Ok!"


    The fifth yelled again.


    "Row!"


    Battis''s eyes were tough, and he almost exhausted his strength, not letting his voice be lower than the fifth.


    He has seen it with his own eyes, the youngest guys are amazing.


    Compared with them, he is not at the same level at all.


    They are the real killing gods, the real warriors, themselves... They are still far away!


    This time there is an opportunity to allow him to follow along, improve him, and make him stronger as Jiang Ning said, so he doesn''t want to miss it.


    Even if this kind of training is almost destroying people''s will, he still has to grit his teeth and persevere!


    "The original three hundred people, now there are less than sixty people left."


    Brother Gou glanced, his face expressionless, "It''s OK."


    If Jiang Ning were here, he would probably kick him into the mud. When Jiang Ning was drilled to the death, the screams of Brother Dog were louder than them.


    "Brother Dog, I''m going to trouble you,"


    Li Genhong nodded, "We need a special team to perform some special tasks. This is very important."


    "Relax, train people, we have experience."


    Brother Dog opened his mouth and showed two rows of white teeth. "Of course, it is not enough to train them. They have to learn more things, such as culture, and various knowledge."


    "knowledge is power!"


    Li Genhong was stunned. What Brother Gou said made him feel somewhat unresponsive.


    "Brother Dog, what do you mean?"


    "Cultivating all-round talents is not just a simple-minded person with well-developed limbs. You should understand."


    Brother Gou is now diligent and studious, and he is guided by provincial legends. Today''s ideological realm is incomparable in the past. The more you learn, the more you feel that you lack a lot.


    Li Genhong nodded: "I understand, I will arrange this."


    "Young Master Li!"


    As he was talking, someone ran up quickly, his face dignified and a little nervous.


    "There are mercenaries coming towards us, looking at the flag, it is the holy sword mercenary group!"


    Li Genhong''s face changed.


    coming?


    The holy sword mercenary group is coming?


    That is the king of this battlefield, the well-deserved king, whose strength far exceeds their Li family army, they came...are they going to destroy the Li family army!


    "How many people are here?"


    Li Genhong asked quickly, clenching his fists, ready to fight!

 Chapter 1787： taste

    "Not many, the spies reported back, only more than a hundred people."


    The subordinates said immediately.


    Even if there are few people coming, it is a holy sword mercenary group!


    The legendary Demon King Jesma is a ruthless man who kills without blinking!


    "Only more than a hundred people?"


    Li Gen was shocked.


    Just over a hundred people came, and it seemed that they weren''t here to challenge and fight, so a few people might be killed before they even entered their camp.


    Not to mention, Jiang Ning is still here now, and there are experts such as Gou Ge.


    Even if a thousand people come, they are not afraid!


    It''s just that there are so few people from the other party who are not here to make trouble. He naturally has to treat each other with courtesy, but the necessary vigilance is absolutely indispensable.


    "Be prepared to welcome guests,"


    Li Genhong said immediately, "Also, let the four major teams be ready for battle at the same time!"


    "I personally went outside to greet."


    "Yes!"


    The order was communicated and mobilized quickly.


    Li Jiajun''s efficiency is extremely high now, especially this is the case with Li Genhong''s orders.


    Li Genhong walked to the entrance of the camp, and the mercenaries on both sides stood straight. What they wanted to show was the momentum of their Li family army, and even their confidence!


    "Dudu¡ª"


    The jeep on the opposite side blew its horns twice, lined up, stopped at the door, and did not enter the camp directly.


    This is an expression of respect for Li Jiajun.


    The door opened and Jasma got out of the car, surrounded by six or seven guards, closely guarding her body.


    "General Jesma!"


    Li Genhong smiled and said politely, "I don''t know what wind is blowing you."


    "It is rumored that General Jesma has an extraordinary imposing manner. When I saw him today, he really deserved his reputation."


    "Little Li is polite."


    Jesma nodded, and Li Genhong took the initiative to say hello. It was a junior''s etiquette, and he was very satisfied.


    He turned his head and took a look. The people standing on both sides of the camp gate were not combat formations, but ceremonial teams, welcoming guests. This Li Genhong did everything without any leaks, knowing that he was not here to make trouble, and arranged quickly. .


    "I heard that Li Jiajun has recently won several victories, and now you are the only ones left in the southwestern area."


    Jesma didn''t mention that the five mercenary groups joined forces, it was his intention.


    "Thanks to the love of General Jesma, who gave us such an opportunity, Gen Hong naturally can''t live up to General Jesma."


    Li Gen Honggong? Erxi Zheshiran Guanlu? He smiled and said.


    This sentence instantly turned what was supposed to be a grudge into a favor.


    Jesma listened very comfortably, and Li Genhong spoke easily.


    "General, please!"


    Li Genhong stretched out his hand and made a gesture of asking.


    Jesma nodded and walked in. Li Genhong followed behind him, slowed by a half step, respecting and decently.


    The welcoming teams on both sides immediately played music, and more ribbons flew out, and the atmosphere of the entire camp suddenly became cheerful.


    If you are someone else, if you see a giant like Jessma, even if you are not asking for trouble, I am afraid that you will be nervous, afraid to be disrespectful and embarrassed.


    There are really few young people like Li Genhong who are casual and do not humiliate.


    Regarding this, Jesma knew it, no wonder this Li family army suddenly rose, it seems not only because of Jiang Ning behind, but also because this Li Genhong himself is capable.


    Without the patience, how could he be favored by Jiang Ning?


    Li Genhong was very polite and invited Jasma into the hall.


    "On this battlefield, General Jesma''s name is a myth. I already knew it the first day I came here. It is an honor to be able to meet General Jesma himself today!"

 Chapter 1788： protection fee

    Li Genhong let people serve tea: "General, this is a specialty of our hometown, please taste it."


    Jesma picked up the teacup and took a sip, not worrying about anything harmful in the tea.


    Jiang Ning''s subordinates don''t need to be so shameless.


    Not so shameless.


    "The posterity is terrifying,"


    Jesma said, "If you and I are in the same age, I''m afraid I won''t have much chance."


    "The general joked,"


    Li Genhonglian? Lu Ranshan and Shan Er shut up? Shaking her head hurriedly, this kind of words are not easy to answer. If you change to ordinary people, I am afraid that you will get nervous. I don''t know what Jesma means, "I always use Jess. General Ma is the goal and learn from you to get to where you are today."


    "But the more so, the more I feel that I need to learn too much. I only hope that when I am forty years old, I can see the general''s back. That is enough to make me proud."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Jesma burst out laughing.


    Li Genhong was too good at talking, and he was like a spring breeze. Even if he knew it was a compliment, it sounded very comfortable.


    "You kid, I like it!"


    Li Genhong smiled, did not answer, raised the teacup, made a gesture of invitation, and the two drank to each other.


    "I''m here today, just to have a look,"


    Jesma said, "Look at the legendary Li family army, how powerful it is, and see how sacred you [567ÖÐÎÄwww.yue20.com], the young master of the Li family, are."


    "On this battlefield, there are always people rising, some people falling, and disappearing. It''s all too normal. Sometimes you make a wrong decision and you may die without a place to die!"


    "I remember the teachings of General Jesma."


    Li Genhong said.


    "Um,"


    Jesma nodded, "I came to you this time, and many people watched. They don''t know what I want to do, I think, you don''t know either."


    Li Genhong did not speak.


    He really didn''t know.


    It is definitely not a good thing to be stared at by Jasma. He was still worried just yesterday, but when he thought of sitting Jiang Ning in the backyard, he didn''t feel a trace of panic.


    Jiang Ning said he would say hello to Jasma, but he really didn''t expect the effect to be so good.


    Neither of them mentioned Jiang Ning or even a word. They were like old friends who hadn''t seen each other for many years. They talked a few words at random. It was more about the guidance and guidance of seniors to juniors.


    If there are others present, I am afraid I can''t believe that Jasma would be such a good-tempered person.


    "To celebrate the establishment of Li Jiajun, I will give you some gifts."


    Jesma clapped her hands, and someone immediately sent the list up.


    Weapons, ammunition...


    There is even an armored car!


    This is very valuable.


    Li Genhong took a slight breath and was watched by Jasma. At this moment, he saw Li Genhong showing the only thing, like a young man''s reaction.


    "General Jesma, this..."


    This gift is too big.


    If it was given for no reason, Li Genhong wouldn''t dare to accept it.


    It''s one thing to fail without merit. In this environment, in this battlefield, there has never been a good thing to lose pie in the sky.


    Everything is priced secretly. If you want to get it, you have to pay a certain price!


    This is the rule, no one can break it!


    "This is my life''s money."


    Jesma lowered her voice and said calmly.


    In a word, Li Genhong''s heart beat suddenly.


    Money to buy life?


    Jesma said, is this money for his life? What a joke!


    Could it be said that Jesma, the leader of the first mercenary regiment in the Middle East battlefield, came here today to pay for his own protection!

 Chapter 1789： Drink tea

    No matter how strong Li Genhong''s mentality is, he feels a little confused when he hears this sentence.


    Jesma is here to pay the protection fee...


    The leader of his dignified No. 1 mercenary regiment, with tens of thousands of horses under his hands, is so powerful that everyone is afraid, so he has to pay for his own protection?


    It''s because... Jiang Ning!


    There is no doubt that the guards around Jasma are top masters, and not many people can threaten his safety.


    In particular, he now lives in a simple way all the year round, and it is even more difficult for him to break into his castle!


    Jiang Ning...is it so scary.


    Just saying hello, Jesma couldn''t wait to pay the protection fee.


    "Hey, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh? Lu--"


    Li Genhong knew that Jiangning was very powerful. It was not the first day that he felt this way. He even guessed how strong Jiangning would be, but he could never guess how strong he was.


    He doesn''t [biquger.info] know how to answer the following words.


    These are things that Jesma buys his life for, this is to please Jiang Ning!


    "From today, everyone is a friend. If you have any needs, just speak up."


    Without waiting for Li Genhong to speak, Jesma said first, "On the battlefield, interests come first. I think you know that in this environment, one more friend is definitely better than one more enemy, what do you think? "


    "What General Jesma said."


    Li Genhong said immediately, "Then I would like to thank the general for the point."


    He raised his teacup, replaced the wine with tea, and toasted Jasma.


    After a cup of tea, Jasma grinned. He was really uncomfortable with the taste of the tea. He was completely uncomfortable with alcohol.


    "Okay, I''ll come and have a look, and I will stay soon."


    He got up, "There is still something to deal with, I''ll go back first."


    Jesma stood up, and several masters around him immediately protected him, from beginning to end, they were very tight.


    "I will send the general!"


    Li Genhong followed out.


    Jasma came quickly and walked quickly.


    At his level, nesting in his own castle is definitely the safest. In the same way, he was also very spared, if it were not for showing his sincerity, he would not come out at all.


    Just stay in your own castle, safe and at ease, there is no need to venture out.


    Even if, in Jasma''s view, no one dares to do anything to himself in this battlefield.


    Be careful to make Wannian Ship.


    "General Jesma, go slowly!"


    Li Genhong led some people and drove Jasma to the door, and only breathed a sigh of relief when he got in the car and left.


    He knew it was because of Jiang Ning, but others didn''t know that the ten team captains were standing up and they were nervous for a long time, and even they were all ready to fight!


    "Young Master Li, this General Jesma came to visit suddenly and gave so many things, what exactly does he want to do?"


    The fifth captain didn''t understand, not only he didn''t understand, but everyone didn''t understand.


    They have stayed in this battlefield for a long time, and they know exactly what the name Jesma means.


    In his hands, there has never been only the word destruction!


    But today, how did they feel that Jesma put her posture very low, and even seemed to be a little scared.


    They had never seen such a Jasma before, and they couldn''t believe that this was the rumored king of the battlefield!


    "No matter what he wants to do, what matters is what we want to do,"


    Li Genhong said, "Don''t think this is a good thing. No matter what, you have to be strong. Otherwise, he can be polite to you today, and he can bring an army to destroy you tomorrow!"

 Chapter 1790： The storm is coming

    The captains of several squads were somewhat complacent just now, and they were poured into a basin of cold water in an instant to wake up.


    "Yes! We understand!"


    "Hurry up and train, I always feel that things will change."


    Li Genhong was not worried about this Jasma, but felt that, with so many eyes staring at Jasma to the Li family camp, the signal that came out was completely different in everyone''s eyes.


    The rise of Li Jiajun is too fast, and it will naturally become a nail in the eyes of many people.


    Even if it was Jasma, if there was no deterrent from Jiangning, I am afraid he would have brought someone to destroy him, but what about Jasma?


    The strong on this battlefield is not just him, and Jesma may not always be able to stabilize her position.


    What they represent behind are the interests of their respective third world powers. In the face of interests, everyone is just a tool, and the difference is only concerned. Who is better to use, is better able to win more benefits for the people behind them.


    "Strengthen your defense, don''t be slack in the slightest!"


    Li Genhong ordered immediately.


    "Yes!"


    He returned to the hall, looked at the tea cup on the table, and frowned slightly.


    Things went smoothly unexpectedly. There were reasons why Jiang Ning was there, but there must be other reasons.


    The more it went smoothly, the more worried Li Genhong was in his heart. There was always a bad feeling that struck his mind. After all, in this environment, not going well was the normal state and the most normal thing.


    "I''m going to ask Mr. Jiang."


    Li Genhong got up and walked quickly towards the backyard where Jiang Ning was.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was leaning on the recliner leisurely. He just finished the video with Lin Yuzhen and learned about the construction progress of the Chip Research Institute.


    The speed over there is very fast. With strong financial support, Luo Lin and others have rich experience.


    The imitation of the first step is progressing very quickly, and it may only take two months to come out the chip design plan independently developed in the second step.


    It may take some time before it is put into mass production, but this speed is absolutely unprecedented!


    The top priority now is to stabilize the environment in the mining area and gradually establish the mining process, rough processing and transportation process.


    In this entire process, raw materials are considered the source and a very important link.


    Not to mention, the ultimate goal of all this is to let Lin enter the third world and gain a firm foothold in the third world!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Li Genhong knocked on the door, "Mr. Jiang, I''m here."


    He pushed in, nodded respectfully, and said, "Mr. Jiang, General Jesma has just arrived, and he has sent a lot of supplies. He said that this is the price of his life."


    Li Genhong didn''t conceal it, and said all the content of their conversation, not bad.


    "Do you think there is a problem?"


    "General Jesma should be fine,"


    Li Genhong said, "But I think there may be problems in this matter. I have a bad feeling."


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment.


    "Jessma, idiot,"


    He suddenly spoke and shook his head, "He is used to it safely, his mind is floating, I am afraid I have forgotten, how many people are staring at him behind his back."


    Li Genhong''s heart sank.


    "Mr. Jiang, what you mean by..."


    "This idiot has exposed his life."


    Jiang Ning sneered, "There must be someone, take this opportunity to make a fuss, this idiot."


    He even scolded three idiots, because Jesma was really too stupid to leak such a big flaw. How could those with ulterior motives let go of such an opportunity?


    "Be prepared, the storm is coming!"

 Chapter 1791： Pre-addiction

    Li Genhong was surprised.


    He hasn''t reacted yet, the storm is coming?


    "Mr. Jiang, what should I do then?"


    When something like this happened suddenly, Li Genhong was shocked.


    He is not even worth it. What storms will break out next, Jesma just came here, will it have such a big impact?


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Genhong.


    Even if this kid is smart enough and talented, but after all, the foundation is too shallow and the experience is not that rich.


    This kind of battlefield is changing rapidly!


    Especially behind those powerful mercenaries are the big forces in the Third World. These gold masters spend a lot of money and resources, like throwing them into a bottomless pit. It is not boring to invest in this battlefield.


    They are to get more benefits!


    "You guys drank tea, right?"


    Jiang Ning asked directly.


    This is their way of hospitality.


    "Drink, General Jesma doesn''t like it very much."


    Li Genhong nodded.


    Jesma was completely polite. He couldn''t drink tea, so he almost wrinkled his eyebrows.


    "This is a chance to make a fuss."


    Jiang Ning thought about it carefully.


    In the whole process, only here can make a fuss. If Jiang Ning comes, he can even make a fuss.


    Li Genhong looked at Jiang Ning dumbfounded, his Adam''s apple slipped.


    "Then I..."


    "From now on, you are poisoned."


    Jiang Ning said directly.


    "Poisoned?"


    Li Genhong''s eyes widened.


    Why was he poisoned?


    "It is not only poisoned, but also very dangerous. The rescue has already begun, and it has been wandering on the edge of life and death several times, so angry."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Genhong and said lightly, "Just spread it out, and you will stay with me. You are not allowed to go anywhere, and no one can see you until the matter is resolved."


    Li Genhong hadn''t reacted yet,? Er closedly and obsessively feasted on him? But what Jiang Ning said, he listened to it.


    Soon, Li Zhengshang came.


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s arrangement, he turned his head and looked at Li Genhong: "Listen to Mr. Jiang!"


    After speaking, he ran out immediately.


    The news spread that Li Genhong was poisoned!


    The whole Li family army suddenly became nervous, no one thought that Li Genhong would be poisoned, which was too unexpected.


    "Let me go in and have a look!"


    Several team captains rushed back from the training ground with anxious faces, but Brother Gou and others stood by the door, not letting anyone in.


    "He is rescuing, do you go in, do you want to kill him?"


    Brother Gou glanced at them, "Now all you have to do is wait!"


    "How to wait? If Young Master Li dies, who will lead us?"


    "Young Master Li can''t die! This homeland needs him!"


    "Who''s **** black hand, actually made Young Master Li poisoned! Lao Tzu killed him!"


    "Please doctor, please the best doctor!"


    ...


    They knew that Li Zhengshang had already called in a doctor to rescue him, but there was no news, and everyone was very worried.


    "Do your own thing!"


    Seeing a group of people walking back and forth, Brother Gou said impatiently, "Don''t move your mind. Someone hurts him, but someone wants to hurt everyone!"


    "What you have to do now is to guard the camp, and don''t let those hiding in the dark have a chance to take advantage of it!"


    Hearing this, several team leaders seemed to wake up all at once, looked at each other, and immediately reacted.


    Someone wants to kill Li Genhong, there will definitely be other actions!


    "understood!"


    Several squad leaders nodded and immediately left to deploy defenses.


    Brother Gou stood at the door, his nose moved.


    "How can these guys be stupid than me."


    At this moment, in the room, Li Genhong was sitting there, listening to the people outside, worrying about himself, worrying about himself, and he couldn''t go out to explain.


    "You mean, General Jesma will have an accident?"

 Chapter 1792： Sure to die

    Li Genhong was a little disappointed.


    It''s a good sign that Jasma is here. The Li Family Jun has the support of the Holy Sword Mercenary Corps behind him, and he can definitely develop faster and better.


    But once Jesma died, his wishful thinking was lost.


    "On this battlefield, you don''t want to count on others, your patrons will fall, you can only rely on yourself."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "No accident, Jasma, sure to die!"


    ...


    At that time.


    Jesma is rushing back to her castle.


    The journey went smoothly without any accidents.


    "I don''t know how they would like to drink something like that, bitter and bitter, where there is good wine to drink."


    Jasma spit out a few mouthfuls, and at this moment, there was a strange smell in her throat.


    He can''t drink tea and doesn''t like the taste at all.


    The car drove to the entrance of the capital, stopped according to the rules, and was inspected, even if it was Jesma''s own car.


    He is so strict.


    "Get out of the car and get checked!"


    A few mercenaries in armors immediately stepped forward, let all the people in the car get off, and were inspected one by one, even though it was Jasma standing there, their leader!


    Once someone pretended to be Jesma, deceived the defense and entered the castle to assassinate the real Jesma!


    Since that time, Jesma has set the rules, even if she sees herself, before entering the castle, she still needs to be checked.


    His assassination is always impossible to prevent, he just wants to do his best to ensure his safety.


    Jasma has always been satisfied with her rigor.


    A mercenary stretched out his hand and stroked Jesma''s body, from top to bottom, to check whether there was anything abnormal and whether he had a weapon.


    "Confirm that it is correct!"


    "Confirm that it is correct!"


    "confirm¡­¡­"


    Everyone has been checked and there are no problems.


    Jasma got back into the car, leaned back in the chair, and looked smug.


    Under such security intensity, who can kill himself?


    If you can''t even enter the castle, don''t even think about getting close to yourself, except for the super masters like Jiang Ning, who can enter the castle silently.


    "Go, go back."


    Jasma said.


    He leaned on the chair and slowly closed his eyes, feeling a trace of tiredness, sleepiness hit his heart, and his eyelids were heavy.


    The car drove into the castle and headed straight to Jesma''s palace.


    Lu Xi closed Wu Ershan''s intention and arrived at the destination in less than ten minutes.


    When the car stopped, a few bodyguards got out of the car first, guarding the surroundings, even if it was Jesma''s palace.


    "Boss, here it is."


    Shouted the bodyguard.


    Jesma didn''t move.


    "Chief? Wake up, you''re home already, please get out of the car."


    The bodyguard shouted again.


    Jesma still didn''t respond, and the bodyguard''s face turned pale in an instant.


    He immediately got into the car, stretched out his hand and pushed Jasma, and Jasma''s body fell directly crookedly!


    From his nostrils, two black blood flowed out!


    "The leader is dead!"


    The bodyguard yelled, terrified.


    Jesma is dead!


    How did he die?


    Just now, they had been protecting Jesma close by, and nothing happened at all.


    When he shouted, everyone was stunned, and Jasma suddenly died!


    He was so deadly dead that he didn''t even need to call a doctor.


    "Chief Jesma was poisoned and died!"


    The news spread out like the wind, and the entire Middle East battlefield seemed to have experienced an earthquake.


    They just heard that Jasma went to Li''s house and was poisoned when he came back?


    At the same time, earlier than this news, Li Genhong, the young master of the Li family, was also poisoned, and was poisoned earlier than Jasma, and he was not out of danger at this moment!

 Chapter 1793： confusion

    The entire Middle East battlefield was suddenly chaotic!


    Someone originally guessed whether it was Li Genhong''s hand. After all, there was news that Jasma arrived at Li''s house and only drank Li''s tea!


    If there is a chance for poisoning, then obviously there is only this chance.


    But now, Li Genhong is also poisoned?


    And the news came out earlier than Jesma.


    What is going on here?


    "Are you sure that Li Genhong was poisoned first?"


    "OK! Li Genhong is already rescuing, and Jesma has just returned to the castle, there is a difference of about an hour."


    "Who is doing it? It''s so cruel, not only to obliterate upstarts, but also to punish old-school mercenary leaders like Jesma!"


    "Hmph, whoever he is, Jesma is dead, and the castle has become a thing of no owner."


    ...


    Various voices came out.


    Many mercenary groups all have actions, and no one wants to miss this opportunity.


    For the battlefield, the best environment is chaos.


    Only in chaos can we have the opportunity to change and to climb to a higher position.


    Every time it becomes chaotic, some people take the opportunity to kill their opponents, fight for more benefits, and go to the next level. Of course, some people completely disappear from the battlefield in this situation.


    This time, it was Jesma who died, and no one cared about Li Jiajun.


    Close up with the Holy Sword Mercenary Corps, Li Jiajun is really nothing.


    If it was the hand of the Li family army, the mercenary regiment ranked second, third, and even fourth and fifth could use this as an excuse to attack the Li family army, tear a hole from him, and cause a battle on the battlefield!


    But wherever he thought, Li Genhong was also a victim.


    They did not act on the victim, so their name is not right.


    What they can do now is to clamor for justice while guessing who the murderer might be, and seek justice for Jesma.


    There was a trace of war brewing in the air, and all the mercenaries were waiting!


    At this moment, the same is true for the camp of the Li Family Army.


    Even the infrastructure construction was temporarily stopped, and all the mercenaries were all focused on guarding their homes.


    Li Genhong [Xinbiquge www.xsbiquge.vip] is still in the rescue.


    Rescue in Jiangning''s room.


    "General."


    Li Genhong shouted.


    He looked up at Jiang Ning, saw Jiang Ning frowned, and immediately picked up the chess piece that had just been put down, "Then I won''t be a general, I regret this move."


    Jiang Ning''s chess level is not bad, but Li Genhong is even better. He has won several times. Li Zhengshang, who is on the side, has a green face.


    Why is this son so stupid!


    "It''s okay, you will do it."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "You can win another round."


    Li Genhong turned his head and glanced at Li Zhengshang. Li Zhengshang couldn''t wait to yell at him, who can''t win, what do you do to win against Jiangning, I grew up training you to play chess, but it was not for this.


    "Then my general."


    Li Genhong put the **** back again, General!


    Jiang Wu Shiyi, Lu Ranfuzhe Er Ning could not move, and lost again.


    "Lost."


    He is not nonsense.


    "Mr. Jiang accepted."


    Li Genhong said.


    He didn''t know why Jiang Ning suddenly wanted to play chess with him, and it was still chess. This was something he had been proficient in since he was a child.


    Outside, the situation is tense now, I don''t know how many mercenaries are gearing up, ready to take this opportunity to do a big job!


    If Jiang Ning hadn''t reacted in time and made him pretend to be poisoned, those people now must have opened the sword with the Li family army to detonate the fight!


    "Did you see clearly?"


    Jiang Ning pointed at Chessboard Road.


    "See it clearly."


    Li Genhong nodded.


    "How much is clear?"


    "Almost all clear."

 Chapter 1794： Heroes in troubled times

    Li Zhengshang, who was on the side, was like watching a pantomime. Jiang Ning and the others were clearly speaking in a language that he understood, but he couldn''t understand a word.


    Just play a few games of chess, and Jiang Ning has been losing. Li Zhengshang was afraid that Jiang Ning would be unhappy.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t have any expressions from beginning to end, so he didn''t care at all.


    "It''s not time for Jesma to die, but in the same way, it''s also time to die."


    "He is a candle, burning himself and illuminating others."


    "Born great, and die silently."


    Jiang Ning sighed. His original plan was not like that, but Jasma was too stupid and made a fatal mistake. He directly changed his plan.


    Fortunately, the opportunity is not bad now.


    "I know that Li Jiajun doesn''t need to be king in the Middle East, but he must also defend his one-third acre land. This time, it is a good opportunity to start his signature."


    After Li Genhong played these games, he could see that Jiang Ning was guiding him.


    In war, victory is necessary, but the meaning of which kind of victory is different.


    Stronger than Gesma, fought many victories, and even became a legend!


    But when someone wants him to die, he will die, and he won''t be able to escape, especially if he occupies a high position, more people will stare at him.


    Li Jiajun, can''t take this path anymore, instead, keep a low profile.


    "In two days, you can take action. When you count as a rescue, two days will be enough for you to open your eyes."


    "Yes."


    Li Genhong nodded.


    He understood what Jiang Ning meant, and knew what he was going to do next.


    Heroes are born in troubled times, but no one has ever wanted to be a hero on the battlefield.


    The more chaotic the environment, the more popular the homeland concept created by Li Jiajun!


    When other places are full of wars and you die, the camp of the Li family army is peaceful and becomes a refuge for everyone. What sensation will this cause?


    This will definitely arouse the yearning of many people!


    It is even more so that people who are already in this home will cherish it, and are willing to desperately protect.


    What Li Genhong has to do is to fully arouse such emotions.


    At that time.


    Overseas Aerospace City.


    Jimmy has received the information.


    I have to say that Fang Guan Wuran Xi Yiran Ai Er silver is really too powerful, especially the use of poison, so secretive.


    But pretending to be a guard, a few seconds of contact with Jesma can make Jesma die quietly!


    "Fuck!"


    Jimmy applauded and admired, "Mr. Fang Yin''s strength is really impressive."


    "Jisma is dead. The big powers in the Third World are all staring at the Middle East now, ready to harvest. If they do, our opportunity will come."


    Fang Yin sat there with no expression on his face.


    Killing a person, for him, couldn''t be easier.


    However, they originally planned to use Li Jiajun to use Jiang Ning''s people as an introduction. How could they have thought that Jiang Ning would react so quickly.


    No opportunity was given to them.


    "I don''t care what you want, I only care, can I get what I want!"


    Fang Yin said you''re welcome.


    "What I should do is done. Next, it depends on your performance."


    He stared at Jimmy, his eyes filled with coldness, and the meaning couldn''t be more obvious.


    If he could kill someone like Jesma without leaving a trace, he could kill Jimmy as well!


    Even the whole Jimmy family!


    If Jimmy doesn''t follow the agreement between the two people and help him get the Ji Dao boxing score.


    For Fang Yin, killing is a simple matter, as long as he wants to kill, he can kill!


    No matter who the other party is!

 Chapter 1795： fragrance

    Everyone is a selfish person, for their own benefit, and no one wants to suffer.


    Fang Yin did the same, Jimmy did the same.


    They all understand each other''s meaning, even if they are old foxes, they can be very harmonious when they cooperate, and once they turn against each other, they will also become vicious!


    "Relax, rest assured,"


    Jimmy smiled, "What I promised you, I will do it naturally."


    "Speaking of which, there is already news."


    Hearing this, Fang Zheyishan Aiwu Shiran Lu Yin''s eyes narrowed.


    "Any boxing book whereabouts?"


    "Well, there are two more pages of boxing scores, both of which are in the big family of the Third World. I''m sure of this."


    Jimmy nodded and said, "One of the pages is in the gold master of Jesma, the top power in the third world, the Rodel family!"


    "One more page?"


    Fang Yin''s eyes were cold.


    "One more page, not sure for the time being."


    When Jimmy saw Fang Yin''s eyes, he knew that Fang Yin would take the risk and sneak into the Rodel family to steal it.


    "Mr. Fang Yin, I have to remind you in advance that this Rodel family is extraordinary. The noble power for hundreds of years is unfathomable. With your strength, even if you can sneak in, you may not be able to come out."


    "Even, you can''t find it at all."


    He was not polite.


    Master?


    There are not many masters in such a noble power?


    For example, silver is powerful, but I don¡¯t know how many.


    It''s just that these big forces are extremely low-key, even less than a certain level, and I don''t even know how powerful these forces are in the third world!


    "Really, so powerful."


    Fang Yin had an indifferent expression on his face.


    He really wants to grab, for him, this is also the most direct and effective way.


    But he is not stupid.


    A noble power that can stand for hundreds of years is by no means that simple.


    "Hehe, Mr. Fang Yin knows it well."


    Jimmy didn''t say much.


    He didn''t need to say more, he reminded it even if it was moral.


    Everyone is just a cooperative relationship, and you need someone like Fang Yin to do something for yourself, but it doesn''t mean that he has a strong dependence.


    What''s more, now that the introduction has been opened, the chaos in the Middle East battlefield is what he wants most.


    For the rest, there will be ways.


    "I suggest that I still do what I think, so that I can make sure that I get the boxing score and give it to Mr. Fang Yin. If Mr. Fang Yin makes his own claim, then you have to bear all the responsibilities."


    Jimmy leaned on the sofa with a calm face.


    Even in the face of a master like Fang Yin, he has no fear at all.


    Tools, even if they are more powerful tools, they are still tools, as long as they are controlled in the right way.


    Fang Yin didn''t speak, just looked at Jimmy.


    When dealing with such people, Fang Yin knows very well that this is a kind of gambling!


    "If there is no problem, then continue to follow my plan. Mr. Fang Yin only needs to listen to my instructions, and I can guarantee that you can get what you want."


    Seeing Fang Yin didn''t speak, Jimmy continued.


    He likes this feeling of controlling others.


    Especially, the opponent is still a tough to the extreme master.


    "can."


    Fang Yin narrowed his eyes slightly and said nothing.


    "Okay, we will cooperate happily. Please Mr. Fang Yin to believe this."


    Jimmy smiled.


    He stood up and stretched out his hand to shake Fang Yin, but Fang Yin ignored it, got up, turned and left.


    He doesn''t have this habit.


    Jimmy didn''t get angry either, watching Fang Yin leave, and continued to sit down, picking up the cigar that was set aside, and inhaling hard.


    A faint fragrance floated out.

 Chapter 1796： Strictly guard

    "It''s not so easy to escape my control."


    Jimmy had just finished speaking, suddenly his face turned red and he coughed violently.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    He stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, and the blood coughed up from his palm suddenly turned pale again!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Jimmy''s heart beats violently, his mouth is open, his eyes are full of anger.


    He is poisoned!


    Besides Fang Yin, who else would it be?


    Jimmy''s body was trembling, and his expression of pride just now disappeared!


    He thought he was in control of Fang Yin, but now, Fang Yin directly told him by action that he didn''t.


    Not only that, he doesn''t even know what poison he has now!


    He quickly picked up the phone: "Doctor! Doctor! Come to my office! Come on!"


    Jimmy was mad.


    He called the doctor and checked his body immediately.


    But even this famous overseas doctor can''t find out what kind of poison he has been infected.


    "Analysis! Analysis! What kind of poison? Will it be fatal? How to detoxify?"


    Jimmy almost roared.


    The more anxious he was, the more he felt chest tightness, shortness of breath, and even breathing difficulties.


    "Mr. Jimmy, this poison is very strange. It''s not detectable in your blood. I''m afraid it has entered the bone marrow..."


    Om? Shanran Di Er Shi Er Wu Ling? ¡ª¡ª


    Jimmy felt his head dizzy.


    Into the bone marrow?


    What poison did Fang Yin poison himself!


    "But don''t worry, Mr. Jimmy. In my experience, this poison is not a strong poison, and it won''t kill you so quickly..."


    Jimmy waved his hand: "Get out!"


    Of course he knew that Fang Yin would not kill himself immediately.


    Fang Yin still needs to help him by himself and help him get the Ji Dao boxing score. How could he easily kill him?


    "I underestimated you!"


    Jimmy gritted his teeth.


    That face was full of hideousness.


    He didn''t expect Fang Yin to be so cunning, he was already very careful, but he didn''t expect Fang Yin to use poison to such an extent.


    No wonder he could easily kill Jesma!


    I was careless.


    Jimmy took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    Fang Yin would not kill him easily, at least, before he did not achieve his goal and got the boxing sheet he wanted, he didn''t dare to kill him.


    However, he lost a lot of bargaining chips in negotiations with Fang Yin.


    His breathing gradually calmed down. After so much ups and downs, Jimmy was not an ordinary person, and soon adjusted his emotions.


    "Follow the plan!"


    He dialed the number, gave the order, hung up, closed his eyes and leaned there, thinking carefully about what else he had missed.


    At that time.


    The battlefield in the Middle East!


    It''s completely messed up!


    Several mercenary groups even fought, but because of some verbal conflicts.


    What they want is a reason, or even no reason.


    As for Li Jiajun, there was also movement.


    After being rescued, Li Genhong came alive, even if he was still weak, but at least his life was saved. This is exciting news.


    "Everyone, defend their homes and not participate in this dispute!"


    This is Li Genhong''s order.


    Allowing the storm outside, Li Jiajun only asked for self-protection, guarded the position strictly, and did not participate in any fighting.


    As soon as the news came out, some people who had been staring at Li Jiajun were ready to move and wanted to pull Li Jiajun into the water, but for a while they didn''t know what reason to look for.


    "No matter who provokes, no matter what happens, guard your homeland strictly and let them fight!"


    Li Genhong gave three orders in succession, forcibly suppressing everyone and not letting them leave the camp.


    Now, creating a forbidden area is the easiest thing to do!

 Chapter 1797： The storm is about to come, I will not move!

    He is now a victim!


    Those who are sympathized by others and protected by others, those who want to act on the Li family army must at least have a legitimate reason.


    They could make excuses, saying that Li Genhong was related to Jesma''s death and could crusade him, but now, there is no reason.


    They are all victims, the difference is that Jasma died, and Li Genhong got his life back by luck!


    People who are alive are most worthy of sympathy.


    Jiang Ning told Li Genhong what he meant to play this card.


    Li Jiajun is now guarding his one-acre three-quarters of land without fighting for power or profit. Who would be embarrassed to come and trouble them?


    Not to mention, the Li Family Army''s sense of existence is not that strong. If it weren''t for Jasma to go to the Li Family Army''s camp, no one would care about them.


    For several days, none of the members of the Li family''s army left the camp, even if they were three kilometers away, violent fighting took place.


    They are still ready to come, and I seem to be unmoved.


    Li Genhong was still recovering from his wounds, and the entire Li family army was waiting. The mercenaries patrolling outside had a strong murderous look on their faces!


    Who dares to approach, that is the enemy!


    Whoever wants to hurt their leader again is the enemy!


    Do your best to wipe out!


    The wounded lion is the most terrifying, and the person on the battlefield knows this best.


    It is the most unwise act to provoke the Li family army at this time.


    Especially, Li Jiajun just fought a few victories, the fighting power was amazing, and now the mood was unprecedentedly high, the fool went to provoke them.


    Sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    Li Genhong now sits in Jiangning every day, and can''t go out casually, can''t easily show up.


    He almost smelled and vomited the herbs and supplements that he sent in every day.


    "Several team leaders wanted to see you, but I stopped them all."


    Li Zhengshang shook his head, "They are also worried about you, but now, you can''t show up."


    Only yesterday let Li Genhong go out, pretending to be weak, showing his face in front of several squad captains, and came back soon.


    Jiang Ning only needs him to show up this time to let outsiders know that Li Genhong is indeed still alive, but he is still recovering from his injuries, which is enough.


    "Outside, it''s already dark!"


    Li Zhengshang couldn''t help being speechless, "The top few mercenary regiments are all fighting to fight for the territory of the holy sword mercenary regiment. It''s too tragic!"


    The Sacred Sword Mercenary Corps, now the dragons have no leader, and the hands of Jessma? The next few warriors, now they have their own minds, like a plate of scattered sand, where can they be gathered.


    The melee broke out, directly bringing the entire battlefield into an unprecedentedly hot atmosphere.


    Some people don''t want to fight, but the flames of war reach their doorstep, and he has to fight if he doesn''t fight.


    Some people have been waiting for opportunities, and they need a chance to open their mouths to compete for more resources.


    When Jesma died, it was like all the ghosts and monsters came out.


    How could the big forces behind these mercenaries let go of this opportunity to redistribute the right to speak.


    Only the Li family army never participated in any battle!


    Occasionally, there are a few guys who are not long-eyed and come to provoke, they are all defeated by the Li family army in a short time!


    The amazing combat power displayed by Li Jiajun is even more surprising.


    Not only the mercenaries in conventional combat, but one by one, both mentally and physically, they have a quality that surpasses ordinary people. In the Li family''s army, there are also a group of special combat mercenaries who are even more outrageous!


    No one can hold on to where they rushed!

 Chapter 1798： Leave you personal

    After a few battles, the Li Family Army''s camp was completely cleaned.


    Even the top few mercenary regiments, no one is unclear about it and goes to the Li family army to consume their own strength.


    It was raining and blowing wind, but the Li family army camp was quiet and peaceful.


    "The order is in chaos, the gold masters behind the mercenary group will not miss the opportunity,"


    Jiang Ning took a very indifferent view. This is not the first time that this kind of thing happened. It was when he set off the battlefield that year, when Jasma was in charge, "What we have to do is to hurry up and seize this opportunity to start The name of the Li family forbidden place."


    With this sign, the future will be much easier.


    Only in a stable environment can Li Genhong focus more attention on Yi Erran and Ai Ai Shan Yi in the mining field.


    This is a part of Lin''s development, and it is also an extremely important part.


    To run a business in such a complicated environment, I am afraid that Jiang Ning has a problem in his mind if he changes to an ordinary person.


    But this step by step is completely under Jiang Ning''s control.


    What he has to do is to travel the Li family army outside the battlefield, and be able to take the initiative here.


    Even if they have only three thousand people, they will become a terrible force that everyone is afraid of!


    "According to our current state, there is no problem,"


    Li Genhong said, "As long as the country needs us to mine, we can start immediately."


    This is the source of Lin''s development of high-tech electronic chips, and his top priority.


    His status is determined by every battle abruptly!


    Even if there are only three thousand iron armors, as long as they can establish a forbidden ground, the name of a person, and the shadow of a tree, no one dares to provoke easily.


    The big forces in the Third World are all very shrewd. For them, these are all businesses.


    The purpose of doing business is to make a profit, and no one is willing to compromise their strength in vain.


    "only,"


    Li Genhong was a little worried, "When they finish fighting and redefine their respective positions, I am worried that we will still be targeted by them."


    This is not only a factor on the battlefield, but also Lin''s behind it.


    Jesma''s death was unexpected and sudden, obviously because someone had been staring at them, besides Lin''s opponents, who else would it be?


    They even dared to kill Jasma, so there must be something for them!


    Now it is the great power of the Third World, when they are vying for resources, they naturally dare not come to the trouble of the Li family army and consume their own strength.


    But once it''s over?


    The people staring at Lin from behind must also be staring at these minerals!


    "I hope they jump out."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "I have reserved a person for you."


    Li Genhong paused, and in his mind, the scene of Jiang Ning saving himself and the mercenaries around him getting headshots one after another appeared in his mind!


    It seemed that blood was still splashing on his face, and he felt warm.


    That mysterious sniper!


    "He will protect you in secret, until those who have unpleasant thoughts about the Li family army are honest."


    Jiangning Road.


    Li Genhong''s Adam''s apple slipped.


    To this day, he doesn''t know who that person is, where he is hiding, or what his identity is.


    Both mysterious and terribly powerful!


    There is that kind of master who is secretly protecting himself and supporting the Li family army, so what is he afraid of?


    "He is not good at all,"


    Jiang Ning smiled and glanced at Li Genhong, "He only kills the leader!"


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Li Genhong''s head roared, and suddenly there was a strange idea in his mind, hoping that the leaders of the powerful mercenary regiment would come to him...

 Chapter 1799： Technology Summit

    No matter how big the storm outside is, it has nothing to do with Li Jiajun, and it has nothing to do with Li Genhong.


    Who dares to make trouble here, waiting for them is a dead end!


    "The situation here is tense, but you can keep the wind and the waves calm. It would be better if someone comes to trouble. You can kill the chickens and curse monkeys and increase the power of the Li family army."


    Jiang Ning said, "How many of them, I? Xixi waiter and waiter, I will leave you all alone."


    He pointed to a few humane dog brothers.


    Li Genhong was so excited.


    Not only the god-level sniper is in the dark, but also the dog brothers are there. What''s so scary about him?


    "Mr. Jiang, you..."


    "I''m going to talk about business."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "We are preparing for development here, and Lin can start to move."


    For commercial matters, we must use commercial means and use the rules of which circle in which circle. This is also Jiang Ning''s principle.


    Not to mention, Lin Yuzhen is in charge of the general direction, even more so.


    Here, under Li Genhong''s control, there is no problem with mineral development, rough processing, and even transportation back to the East China Sea.


    In terms of safety, Brother Gou and others stayed behind, plus A Fei in secret, and these three thousand mercenaries who could protect their homes and kill them, forming a complete chain.


    Free and calm in the storm, this is something other people dare not even think about.


    What Jiang Ning has to do now is to promote Lin''s entry into the third world!


    He didn''t stay for a long time, or even left any words or arrangements, and gave full authority to Li Genhong to handle it, and then quietly left the battlefield in the Middle East.


    No matter how crazy the storm is here, Li Jiajun doesn''t need him to sit here anymore.


    If all this goes wrong, then he is blinded and misunderstood.


    ...


    When Jiang Ning returned to the East China Sea, Lin Yu was not at home.


    Jiang Ning was not at home during this time, and Lin Yu really felt that there was no big difference between going home and not going home. They were all at work anyway, and the same was true at home.


    Research on high-tech chips is in full swing.


    Dr. Luo Lin and other doctors have accumulated many years of experience and played a huge role.


    According to their plan, the initial imitation is to confirm that the design idea is feasible, and enough data are obtained through experiments, and then independent research and development must be successful once.


    Lin Yu really knew that many people were staring at Lin, especially those guys in the Overseas Aerospace City.


    Today, Lin''s represents the main force in China''s independent research and development of chips, even if their research institute has just been established.


    If it fails, it will be a major blow to the morale of the domestic chip industry!


    It will make those overseas guys laugh.


    Lin Yu really didn''t want to be like this.


    She did her best for the support of the institute.


    The funds, venues, related supporting facilities, and even the extremely difficult-to-get equipment, she spent a huge price to get Luo Lin and the others through the Lee family of East Korea.


    If this is still unsuccessful, not to mention that Lin Yu will be disappointed, Luo Lin and others will feel ashamed to Jiang Ning, ashamed to Lin Yuzhen.


    "Dr. Luo, if you have any needs, you can tell me at any time that Lin will make every effort to invest in this project, there is no limit."


    This is not the first time Lin Yuzhen has said this.


    Her determination made Luo Lin and others more confident.


    "Yuzhen, to tell you the truth, more than a decade ago, a few of us wanted to develop a set of chips for our own country."


    "At that time, I was ambitious, but the domestic environment at that time was hard to say."


    Luo Lin sighed and shook his head, "Technology is not important, talent is not important, it is important to be able to drink and socialize, but if this is not the case, the leader will not approve projects for you at all."


    Speaking of this, he got angry in his heart!

 Chapter 1800： Then close

    If not, how would they be forced to go overseas and develop so many things for the companies in the space city.


    They have no choice, they are desperate!


    In such a domestic environment, no one really values ??technology. They both feel heartbroken and uncomfortable when they look at it, and they can''t completely abandon their professionalism.


    They always think that one day, they will definitely come back, they must come back!


    If companies like Lin had come forward in those days, he would be sure that the leader in the high-tech chip industry is definitely his own country!


    "These gaps, we will definitely catch up, or even surpass them."


    Lin Yu said seriously, "I believe it."


    Luo Lin nodded.


    "We all believe."


    "Is there anything missing now?"


    Lin Yuzhen came to the institute just to see what else she could help.


    Luo Lin smiled, Lin Yu really attached such importance to him, and he was really touched.


    "At present, there is no shortage of others. If you have to say that there is a shortage, then there will always be a shortage of talents."


    Luo Lin took a deep breath. This field is not that simple. Even top engineers like them also have areas where they are not proficient. They need more talents to help each other.


    Scientific research has always required a team, and it is difficult to succeed on an individual basis.


    "In the past few days, there is a technology summit in Space City. You should know Yuzhen, right?"


    "Ok, I know."


    "There should be a lot of top engineers to participate. If you can hire a few people, you won''t laugh."


    The annual technology summit has gradually become an opportunity for major technology companies to recruit talents and promote the flow of talents. Although it is very difficult to dig people, it is always possible to loosen the soil.


    Lin Yu is really interested, this is also an opportunity.


    "I have the same idea."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    She is not very good at this kind of thing, but she knows that the most important thing in this kind of industry is talent. Jiang Ning has told her many times.


    "I will check it out, so I can just promote the Lin family."


    Lin''s overseas layout is not only in the casino, but also not only in the beauty industry, mining industry, etc., the high-tech field is now even more important.


    After coming out of the research institute, Lin Yu really saw his BMW car, still parked at the door, opened the back door and sat in.


    "back office."


    She didn''t look up either.


    "Don''t you go home?"


    Hearing the sound, Lin Yu really raised his head suddenly, staring blankly at Jiang Ning in the driving seat.


    "Husband? Yi Shi Shan closed Wu Xi Yi Zhe?! Why are you back!"


    She rushed over and grabbed Jiang Ning''s neck, "Asshole! You won''t tell me?"


    She was also surprised when the driver''s voice changed to Jiang Ning.


    This stinky **** didn''t say a word when he came back.


    "Surprise you."


    Jiang Ning touched his face and deliberately said, "Kiss me and be more reserved, my wife."


    "Humph,"


    Lin Yuzhen got down from the back seat and immediately took the passenger seat, giving Jiang Ning a deliberate look, "Okay, from now on, I will be reserved and see who can''t help it."


    Jiang Ning quickly surrendered.


    It''s incredible, this girl has become more cunning now.


    "Go home, Mom said you haven''t had a good rest in a few days,"


    Jiang Ning frowned, "I''m not at home, how do you take care of yourself?"


    "The company is busy..."


    "Then shut down the company. Starting a company is not to make you tired."


    "Husband~"


    Lin Yuzhen wrapped his hands around Jiang Ning''s neck.


    Of course she knew that Lin would definitely not be shut down now, but listening to Jiang Ning''s words, caring about herself so much, the warm feeling in her heart was really warm.

 Chapter 1801： Distinguished guest

    Lin Family Villa.


    The whole family is happy.


    Ye Shan and others are here, Jiang Ning is rarely back now, and can gather together, and there are many things to say.


    More importantly, the food of the Lin family is so delicious. Even Ye Qingwu ran away to announce that sometimes he really wanted to eat, so he flew back and went back after eating...


    Full of wine and food.


    In the yard, on the tea table, Tan Xing leisurely brewed tea.


    "Ji Dao Wuguan is developing very well now, and our propaganda on Chinese martial arts is becoming more and more extensive."


    There was still a blush on his face, and he couldn''t refuse the wine in the Lin family''s possession.


    "There is also Zhongnan Mountain. Fang Qiu came back last time. The eight great families are now cultivating and restoring their lives. They will study together when the fist scores are collected."


    Tan Xing squinted his eyes and glanced at Jiang Ning.


    He admired Jiang Ning very much, because it was really hard for him to imagine that Jiang Ning, such a young person, could do this.


    Not to mention that he created such a forbidden area in the East China Sea, no one would dare to come here to run wild again, and even Zhongnan Mountain, the eight great families, are now in awe of Jiangning.


    There is no need for Jiang Ning to be there, a Fang Qiu as a representative is enough to suppress them.


    "The martial arts circle is considered stable. The most important thing now is the boxing score."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Well, what we are doing now is looking for a boxing score. The last two pages have no clues yet."


    Now it can be said that the entire East China Sea forces are looking for clues, not just the intelligence network of Lao Zhao, including the intelligence network of the killer organization, and even the networks of East Korea, casinos, etc., are searching.


    But there are still no clues.


    There is no doubt that the last two pages of boxing scores can only be in the hands of the real powers in the third world.


    Lin''s entry into this field is for development on the one hand, and for boxing on the other.


    "Boy, it will be troublesome, right?"


    Ye Shan glanced at Jiang Ning and put down the teacup. "I heard Qingwu say that none of the things you do overseas are trivial."


    "Qing Wu is a boast."


    Jiang Ning laughed, and saw Ye Shan glared at him and shook his head: "No trouble, as long as there are clues, everything is not troublesome."


    "What are you going to do? Sharan Lu Xi waits for Lu? Do it?"


    "Let''s go with the flow,"


    Jiangning said, "Take Yuzhen to travel first. We haven''t dated for a long time."


    "..."


    Ye Shan looked at each other with Tan Xing, and suddenly felt a sweet throat, as if dog food had been stuffed into his mouth.


    "Where to travel?"


    Ye Shan asked too much.


    "Go and take a cruise."


    Jiang Ning said, "Have you seen "Titanic"?"


    Ye Shan got up and put away his red sandalwood teapot.


    Tan Xing shook his head with his hands behind his back. He was discussing business with Jiang Ning, but every time he talked, he would have a certain kind of whether to find someone to talk about the urge to fall in love in the evening.


    "No mood."


    Seeing the two people shaking their heads and leaving, Jiang Ning shrugged.


    Old men like them don''t understand.


    Love is the most wonderful thing in this world.


    This technology summit was held on a cruise ship, and it was of a very high level.


    From what Lin Yuzhen has learned, except for the high-end elite talents, the participants are basically the senior management level of large enterprises.


    Many of them are just like them, with digging thoughts.


    Even if you can''t successfully dig people, even if it''s loosening the soil, it''s good to get in touch.


    Who knows, what will happen to the next situation?

 Chapter 1802： Cruise ship

    Before boarding the boat, Lin Yu was really full of work, thinking about how to approach Lin''s goal, how to communicate, how to turn to the topic, and what conditions should be set to impress the goal.


    But after getting on the boat, she felt a feeling in her heart.


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    Those eyes were already lit up.


    "Don''t say I have no knowledge!"


    Lin Yuzhen glanced at Jiang Ning who was holding back his smile, "I haven''t really been on a cruise ship."


    Even though she is now the well-deserved helm of the Lin Group, she still rode a shabby electric car to work the previous year.


    What kind of cruise ship, she seldom even rides a plane.


    "do you like it?"


    Jiang Ning asked, Lin Yu shook his head hurriedly when he heard it.


    She was afraid that when she said she liked it, Jiang Ning would buy one back immediately. She knew Jiang Ning too well.


    This thing... is worth billions, right?


    "I only like you."


    Lin Yu is really smart to learn, buy if you like it, then buy it yourself!


    Jiang Ning smiled, stretched out his hand and squeezed Lin Yuzhen''s face, Lin Yu really hurriedly twisted his neck and avoided.


    "In public, my husband, my current identity is the president of the Lin Group! Please follow me by my side, Secretary Jiang."


    Lin Yuzhen gave a sharp glance.


    "Yes, President Lin."


    ?Wu Shiershan Zheyi Zheyi? Jiang Ning also responded seriously.


    Just after speaking, he directly took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, no matter what her identity was.


    In Jiang Ning''s eyes, she had only one identity, her own wife.


    The cruise ship is really big.


    At a glance, it seemed to be on the flat ground. The blue sea and blue sky where the vision was wide before was refreshing and refreshing. The whole state of mind was instantly widened.


    The sea breeze is blowing, and Lin Yu''s hair really curled up does not appear to be messy, but exudes a trace of dignity.


    That kind of temperament, matched with her appearance, easily attracted the attention of many people.


    "Hello, please show me the invitation letter from both of you."


    When I walked to the entrance, the two waiters at the entrance were not bad in temperament. When they moved to other places, they were overkill.


    Lin Yuzhen took out the invitation letter, and the waiter took a serious look.


    "Sorry, Miss Lin Yuzhen can enter only one person''s name on your invitation letter."


    Lin Yuzhen frowned slightly.


    "The organizer didn''t seem to say that only one person is allowed in."


    Jiang Ning didn''t have a position in Lin''s family, so naturally she wouldn''t issue him an invitation letter. She even consulted at that time and didn''t say this at all. Isn''t this intentionally embarrassing?


    "Excuse me, so that the experts are not affected and at the same time to ensure their safety, we can only do this."


    The waiter still smiled and looked at Jiang Ning politely, "This gentleman, you can''t go in without an invitation letter."


    Everyone around looked over.


    Many of them also brought their partners, and there was no invitation letter, but no one stopped them when they wanted to go in.


    When Lin Yuzhen arrived, it was clear that someone deliberately targeted them.


    It''s just that no one stood up to speak, they all watched the excitement. It was a small activity to mediate today.


    Especially, seeing a man embarrassing in front of a goddess of Lin Yuzhen''s level, for other men, there is a kind of alternative coolness.


    "Can''t you go in without an invitation letter?"


    Jiang Ning''s face was calm.


    He couldn''t see it, this was someone deliberately embarrassing himself, he knew this trick too well.


    "Yes, this is the rule."


    The waiter said lightly, "Only those who have an invitation letter are our distinguished guests and are allowed to enter the cruise ship."

 Chapter 1803： Your set is useless

    Jiang Ning nodded, took out an invitation letter from his pocket and placed it gently on the waiter''s hand.


    "Then I have to ask, as a waiter, is this attitude toward respected guests?"


    The waiter''s expression was shocked.


    He opened Jiang Ning¡¯s invitation letter in a bit of surprise, with Jiang Ning¡¯s name clearly written on it, and his identity: Senior Engineer!


    "Do you have an invitation letter?"


    "Of course there is."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "You didn''t ask me again."


    The waiter''s face suddenly turned red.


    As if being slapped in public by Jiang Ning!


    "Now, can I go in?"


    Jiang Ning took the invitation letter back and looked at the waiter calmly.


    "Please come in."


    The waiter still blushed, trying to keep his elegance and temperament as much as possible, but there was a sullen look in the corner of his eyes.


    Jiang Ning didn''t look at him anymore, took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and walked straight in.


    The surroundings suddenly burst into laughter.


    Everyone could tell that the waiter was deliberately embarrassing Jiang Ning. How could he think that he was not a business owner, but a technician and a senior engineer.


    On this ship, experts like senior engineers are even more popular than business owners!


    "When did you become an engineer?"


    Lin Yuzhen lowered her voice, and she was also very surprised, "This invitation letter...is it true."


    "Replacement as fake."


    Jiang Ning leaned in Lin Yuzhen''s ear, "Only the name is fake."


    Lin Yuzhen was startled, and immediately couldn''t help but laugh, giving Jiang Ning a white look.


    She knew how Jiang Ning would be so honest and bullied for no reason.


    There are a lot of people coming and going. Those who can board this cruise ship are either rich or expensive, and others are naturally the world''s top scientists.


    Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen and walked around at will.


    The summit will not start until tomorrow. For him, it is more important to relax now.


    "It''s rare to go out on a date with you, I''m all reflecting on myself, is it too ignorant of your feelings."


    The two people walked and communicated.


    "Lin''s development is getting faster and faster, and the responsibilities on your shoulders are getting heavier and harder. It will make me feel a little distressed."


    Lin Yu looked at Jiang Ning with really beautiful eyes: "If you don''t work hard, you work harder."


    Of course she knew in her heart that without Jiang Ning, she wouldn''t be able to do this step at all.


    Don''t say anything about expanding Lin''s path overseas, whether it can get out of the East China Sea is a big question.


    This society is very realistic and cruel. Lin Yu is really naive, but not stupid. I don''t know how this is.


    Didn''t Jiang Ning help him to solve that? Fushan Yishan loves to close his mind? How troublesome, Lin can not go today.


    She knew that Jiang Ning was guarding her dream and helping herself to complete that dream, so she had to work harder herself.


    To become a woman who is truly qualified to stand beside Jiang Ning.


    Otherwise, Long Ling''er and Amel will probably be unwilling to lose.


    "The goal this time is the two top scientists, but I heard that they are difficult to dig."


    Lin Yuzhen returned to work, "People like them have long since considered money or status, these external factors."


    Therefore, this is the most difficult thing.


    "It''s okay, let''s just take a look. Of course it''s good to be able to dig away. Don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t dig away,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "It''s actually enough to have Dr. Luo and them here."


    Where digging people is so easy to dig, Jiang Ning will of course know that he has never even thought that he can dig successfully. After all, for these talents, they are almost all the countries behind them, deeply bound.

 Chapter 1804： Embarrassed

    "Well, I know, let''s see it."


    Lin Yuzhen took Jiang Ning''s hand and walked towards the restaurant inside.


    From a distance, with a pair of gazes, he looked at Lin Yuzhen and Jiang Ning, with a hint of coldness.


    "Humph."


    He snorted softly, "Is his invitation real? I didn''t seem to give it to him."


    "It''s true, the identification is correct, Mr. Jimmy."


    The waiter respectfully said.


    His face was also ugly, and he was humiliated by Jiang Ning in front of so many people. Even though he was a waiter, he was Jimmy''s, and his pride in his bones was no worse than anyone else.


    But this kind of pride brought Jiang Ning back to his original form in an instant!


    I point out my identity word by word, just a waiter!


    "Okay, I see, you will look at the arrangement later."


    Jimmy didn''t have so much patience, and waved his hand impatiently, telling the waiter to step back.


    He looked at the backs of Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, his face was gloomy, he couldn''t help coughing twice, and quickly covered his mouth with a handkerchief.


    A trace of blood instantly dyed the handkerchief red, making Jimmy''s face paler.


    "Damn it!"


    He turned around and returned to his luxurious room, looking at Fang Yin who was sitting there, a frenzied murderous intent flashed in his eyes, only fleeting.


    Fang Yin saw it naturally, but he didn''t care.


    "Mr. Fang Yin, this kind of occasion doesn''t seem to suit you. Why should you go there yourself."


    Jimmy didn''t smile.


    "I''ll bring you some medicine."


    Fang Yin was straightforward, and took out a small bottle from his pocket, "Take one one a week to relieve some. Of course, this is not an antidote."


    He is tantamount to admitting that he poisoned Jimmy!


    Jimmy gritted his teeth and trembled.


    But he did not have a seizure, did not open his mouth to curse, and tore his face with Fang Yin, calmly took the bottle, poured one into his mouth, and swallowed it with his head up.


    "I should really thank Mr. Fang Yin for helping me relieve the pain."


    The medicine was swallowed, but for a moment, there was a relaxed feeling.


    Jimmy squinted his eyes, "Jiang Ning is on this cruise ship, Mr. Fang Yin, if you want to see him, I can arrange it."


    "No need."


    Fang Yindao, "We will meet sooner or later, it is not the time yet."


    After speaking, he looked at Jimmy: "You said, among the people who came this time, one of them has a collection of Ji Dao fist scores, which one is it?"


    The purpose of his coming will only be for Ji Dao Boxing.


    Just like Jiang Ning, he definitely didn''t come for some so-called talents, his purpose is also only Jidao boxing score!


    "I can''t tell you now."


    Jimmy shook his head and sneered, "The time is not here."


    He saw Fang Yin staring at his eyes, gradually becoming cold and murderous, but he had an indifferent attitude.


    "Even if I tell you, you can''t get it. Your set doesn''t work."


    Want to grab it directly? Who would take the boxing sheet with him, even if it is a threat of kidnapping, this kind of drama is even more common to the big forces of the third world.


    They never let a certain person have a huge impact on the family, so even if a few people die, it won''t have a big impact on the family.


    Including Jimmy''s own family, so his life is irrelevant to the family. If he wants to survive, he has to rely on himself.


    "If you want to get a boxing score, you can only listen to me,"


    Jimmy said bluntly, "Even if you poison me, it doesn''t make any sense."


    He slowly sat down, leaned on the sofa, and slightly raised his head to see where he looked like someone who was poisoned and pinched by others.

 Chapter 1805： restaurant

    A person who can mix his status and status naturally knows that if his counterpart Yin bows to his knees and is pinched by him, then he is truly dead.


    The contest between the strong and the "zero love" is sometimes just one breath.


    Although he has no skills, he is also a strong man in the market, with his own strong aura!


    Jimmy looked at Fang Yin, and the two of them faced each other. On the aura, he was not timid at all, even though he was poisoned.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Fang Yindao.


    "Fear, of course I am afraid of death, but if I want to die, do I have a way?"


    Jimmy sneered, "You don''t even understand what a third world family means, even the head of a family will not be threatened by you, do you understand?"


    Fang Yin frowned slightly.


    "How can a nobleman who can last a hundred years or more be controlled by one person?"


    Jimmy''s smile was somewhat contemptuous, even mocking.


    He laughed at Fang Yin, thinking that if he controlled himself with poison, he could do whatever he wanted.


    That''s really a dream.


    "Poison, you can kill, or even my life, you can take it away, but in this way, you can''t get the Jidao boxing score, absolutely can''t get it!"


    "If you feel that venting your anger is more important than getting punches, then you can kill me at any time."


    Jimmy''s tone was full of indifferent.


    It seems that the next moment he is killed by Fang Yin, he will not shout aloud.


    This attitude made Fang Yin very uncomfortable, and it also made him feel like he couldn''t control Jimmy.


    "Mr. Fang Yin, cooperation requires mutual respect. At least from this point of view, you are not doing well enough."


    Jimmy said bluntly, "Your mentality really doesn''t look like someone who does big things."


    "It''s not your turn to educate me." Fang Yin hummed.


    "Hehe, this is a reminder."


    Jimmy got up and said, "There are everything on the cruise ship. Eating, drinking and having fun will definitely satisfy Mr. Fang Yin, if you want to stay here anymore."


    After speaking, he opened the door and left.


    The door closed, and Jimmy''s face immediately sank.


    "Mr. Jimmy!"


    The men on both sides are very respectful.


    "Staring at him, find a way to keep him on this cruise ship!"


    Jimmy lowered his voice, and a frantic killing intent flashed across his eyes.


    "Yes!"


    Without saying anything, Jimmy walked away quickly.


    Jimmy didn''t want to stay a person who poisoned himself.


    But on this cruise ship, there is probably only one person who can kill Fang Yin.


    Why did he organize so many people to hold a high-tech summit and spend a huge price to attract Lin and Jiang Ning?


    Meeting the person in charge of Lin, seeing Jiang Ning these two opponents is on one hand, on the other hand, I want to use Jiang Ning''s hand to kill Fang Yin!


    He naturally knew that Fang Yin had a grudge with Jiang Ning. When he was in East Korea, Fang Yin almost died in Jiang Ning''s hands. If the design was good this time, would Fang Yin still want to escape?


    This **** old thing, dare to poison himself, absolutely can''t stay.


    Compared with his own fate, Jimmy made the decision with ease.


    The cruise ship moved slowly on the sea, and the sound of the accurate timekeeping trumpet pulled the night down in the slightest.


    It was getting dark from a distance, and all that came from my ears was a sound surge, knocking on the eardrums of people, making people''s hearts soar.


    "It''s windy outside, let''s go to the restaurant."


    Standing on the deck for a while, with the sea breeze blowing, Lin Yuzhen was awake a lot. This was the first time she had come into contact with this environment, and it was really beautiful.


    Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen''s hand into the restaurant, and the host had already arranged dinner.

 Chapter 1806： Sit by ones worth

    More than a dozen tables are neatly arranged, lined up, and buffets are placed on both sides of the surroundings, which are as exquisite as a landscape, which makes people reluctant to talk.


    "If the legend of the provincial capital is here, this cruise ship will be exhausted by her."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but ridicule.


    "Don''t talk about people like that, she is still a girl, and she will marry in the future."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "What if a voice is heard?"


    If Su Yun was here, listening to these two guys teasing themselves so much, they would have to roll on the ground and finish all the meals here, so that Jiang Ning and the others would be shameless!


    The two took some meals, took their plates, and walked to a table and sat down.


    Just after putting down the plate and preparing to have a meal, a waiter walked over, smiling and politely saying: "Excuse me, you two, can''t you sit here?"


    Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced at it. It was the one who stopped him asking for the invitation letter at the door before.


    Still eyeing them.


    "I need an invitation letter to sit here for dinner?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Is the organizer afraid of others coming in and stealing food?"


    "No, sir, you misunderstood."


    The waiter said, "It''s just that the seats here are exquisite."


    "This table can only be seated by a person worth ten billion."


    "That one table will cost 20 billion, and the other table will cost 50 billion."


    The waiter smiled, but deep in his eyes, there was a hint of delight, "According to the information we registered, the market value of the Lin Group is less than 10 billion. I am afraid that the two cannot sit here."


    Lin Yuzhen has a complexion? He loves to cover Lu? Something doesn''t look good.


    This guy is just a waiter, so he can do his job well, but he comes to find faults twice.


    Of course she knew that this was someone who instructed her and Jiang Ning to be ashamed in front of everyone. Then, what technical talent would be willing to be poached by them?


    There won''t even be a chance!


    "Sit according to your worth?"


    Jiang Ning stood up and suddenly raised his hand.


    Snapped!


    With a resounding slap, without the slightest politeness, he directly drew the waiter out of the air, slammed heavily on the ground, and screamed while covering his face.


    "You... why did you hit someone!"


    "Because I am slapped according to assets."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I think you are worth less than one billion, right? That slap is enough."


    The waiter opened his mouth, but couldn''t say a word. Where did he think that Jiang Ning dared to do it directly!


    This is on the Jimmy family cruise ship!


    The people around looked over, looking at Jiang Ning for a while, and the waiter for a while.


    Someone muttered, standing on the moral high ground, criticizing Jiang Ning for lacking quality and not being a gentleman at all. As soon as he was half talking, he was scared by Jiang Ning''s eyes to say no more.


    They have no doubt that if they say anything else, Jiang Ning will come over and see what their worth is, and they can get a few slaps!


    "Don''t think that when you are someone else''s dog, you can bite people casually. You have to see clearly."


    Jiang Ning lowered his head and glanced at the waiter, "Some people, dogs can''t get close."


    He walked up to the waiter and looked condescending like a mountain. The surging aura made the waiter frightened. He stopped breathing instantly, his face was pale and bloodless!


    The air seemed to be cold for an instant, making people utterly cold.


    Jiang Ning retracted his gaze, and the pressure of suffocation dissipated instantly. He smiled and looked at the waiter: "I have to ask, which table should I sit at?"

 Chapter 1807： gentleman

    Worth hundreds of billions?


    Jiang Ning said he was worth hundreds of billions?


    Some people around couldn''t help but laugh, but when they saw Jiang Ning''s eyes, they immediately closed their mouths.


    When Jiang Ning started, there was no trace of kindness.


    If people who are familiar with Jiang Ning are here, they will know that Jiang Ning is still modest, hundreds of billions? But his money in a card is nothing.


    Where the waiter dared to speak, he understood that Jiang Ning was a ruthless mess, and he could not provoke a small person like himself.


    This slap was heavy, and he still felt that the corners of his mouth were numb, he didn''t feel anything, and his teeth were loose.


    "I ask you, which table should I sit?"


    But Jiang? Shan''er, Wuwuran, and the West closed zero? Ning still asked.


    He is condescending, staring at the waiter, his eyes alone can kill people!


    "That, that table."


    He whispered, pointing to the front table, his voice trembling.


    After speaking, Jiang Ning nodded, picked up the dinner plate, led Lin Yuzhen, and walked towards the front table.


    At that table, there was only one person sitting, and when Jiang Ning came, he frowned slightly.


    "Sorry, you can''t sit here."


    Zoro Lance was not at all polite, even with a hint of contempt in his tone, "I don''t sit with people who don''t have a gentleman''s manner."


    As a member of the Zorro family, Lance is a famous nobleman in Western Europe, and what they value most is the gentleman''s demeanor.


    Jiang Ning had just started in front of him, and he started with a waiter. In his opinion, this is something that a person with no quality and no taste would do.


    "Really, gentlemanly?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Here, aren''t the tables divided according to their worth? When has the standard become a gentleman?"


    Lance expressionlessly: "Please leave."


    "My wife, these don''t taste very good. They are not as delicious as the dishes cooked by the aunt in the cafeteria of our company."


    Jiang Ning seemed to have not heard what Lance said, and had already started sharing food with Lin Yuzhen, "But when you are away, don''t be so picky."


    "As long as it is not poisonous, you can eat enough."


    Hearing this, Lance frowned even tighter.


    "Such a high-end restaurant, you say it is poisonous? How can you slander others like this!"


    Lance was even more dissatisfied with Jiang Ning''s words.


    Even if you don''t have a gentleman''s demeanor, you are still trying to figure out others maliciously!


    "I mean yours is poisonous, mine is not."


    Jiang Ning took a bite and pointed to the dinner plate placed in front of Lance, "I don''t believe it, you can have a bite."


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, not only Lance''s face changed, but the two bodyguards standing behind him also changed their faces.


    They think Jiang Ning is a lunatic. In this nonsense, this kind of high-end summit, or this kind of high-end cruise ship, not to mention how strict the organizer''s security is, they are the bodyguards. NS?


    Jiang Ning was clearly provoking them!


    "Sir, speak, but be responsible!"


    A bodyguard shouted.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him as he ate, "I said, eat it if you don''t believe it, it has nothing to do with me if you die."


    The bodyguard sneered and stepped forward: "Mr. Lance, this is my duty."


    He had already checked it just now, how could it be poisonous.


    Of course, this is indeed his job, and there must be no problem with ensuring that Lance eats.


    Lance didn''t say anything, the bodyguard immediately picked up a piece, put it in his mouth, and looked at Jiang Ning contemptuously, but he wanted to see, Jiang Ning looked like he was waiting a while.


    But as soon as he chewed, before he opened his mouth to mock Jiang Ning, his face suddenly turned pale, his eyes widened, and his hands were tightly covering his throat.

 Chapter 1808： There is a killer!

    "Well--"


    Lance and the other bodyguards changed their faces.


    "what happened?"


    Lance shouted immediately.


    "thump!"


    But the bodyguard, unable to even say a word, threw a plop, and fell heavily. In his round eyes, there was incredible, and there was a hint of...unbelievable!


    Black blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and it was shocking to see Delance and others.


    "poisonous!"


    The other bodyguards immediately surrounded Lance, and one of them examined the body and exclaimed.


    Many people around, exclaimed, no one thought that the food in this restaurant was really poisonous.


    Several people who were still eating hurriedly put their hands in their throats and yanked them hard.


    "vomit--"


    Suddenly, many vomiting sounds were heard in the restaurant.


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly: "Can you have a gentlemanly demeanor?"


    Lance''s face was ugly. He didn''t eat a bite. If Jiang Ning didn''t sit there, he would look at the excitement at most, and then eat his own things. In that way, the person who died at the moment would be himself!


    "You... how do you know it''s poisonous?"


    He stared at Jiang Ning, his tone was a little bad.


    Jiang Ning ignored him, as if he hadn''t heard it at all? Lu Erran was willing to listen.


    "Forget it, after hearing so many voices, I am afraid you have no appetite,"


    He took Lin Yuzhen''s hand, "I brought instant noodles, let''s go back to the room to eat instant noodles, it tastes like sauerkraut."


    "OK!"


    Lin Yuzhen''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    I only know what I like most when I go out.


    As they said, the two left hand in hand, as if nothing had happened.


    The restaurant has become messy.


    Lance looked at the back of Jiang Ning''s departure, and took a deep breath: "Check his identity. In addition, there are people who poisoned him. Check it out for me!"


    "Mr. Lance, could it be him..."


    The bodyguard lowered his voice and said vigilantly.


    "impossible."


    Lance shook his head.


    Jiang Ning has always kept a distance from him, and it was the first time he had contact with him. There was no chance of poisoning. Even if it was his poison, he tried his best to achieve his goal. What would he do to remind himself?


    "He wants to kill me, as long as he looks at it from a distance, there is no need to come and remind me."


    Lance felt scared for a while, almost, almost, he was the one who died!


    "Yes, we will check immediately!"


    The bodyguard responded.


    Soon, Jimmy came, and he couldn''t help cursing in his heart when he heard something went wrong in the restaurant.


    Especially when he learned that someone had poisoned food, he was so angry that he wanted to kill!


    "Fang Yin? This bastard, what does he want to do!"


    Jimmy scolded angrily.


    He knows that Fang Yin''s ability to poison Lance can be done quietly, but at this time, is he sick when he poisons Lance?


    Does he still want to get the Ji Dao boxing score!


    "Please rest assured, the cruise is very safe and there will never be such a thing again, I assure you!"


    Jimmy Lang said, "I will definitely investigate thoroughly to prevent food from spoiling again."


    He was talking about food spoilage, how can it be said that someone has actually poisoned it.


    "Mr. Lance, I''m really sorry. I have found out that the person in charge of the purchase did not strictly control the quality of the food, which caused the spoiled food to become toxic. I will make sufficient compensation for the sacrifice of your bodyguard. !"


    He walked up to Lance with a look of guilt.


    Lance just glanced at him.


    "Mr. Jimmy, this time the summit is either rich or expensive. There are also many world-class scientists. If your Jimmy family can''t even guarantee safety, let the ship dock!"

 Chapter 1809： What are you eating

    "It smells so good."


    Lin Yu really sucked, her cheeks flushed, "Those buffets are too Western-style, they look delicious, but when they taste, they don''t really taste like this."


    "National delicacies are not blown out."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Boom boom boom.


    He was talking when someone knocked on the door of the room.


    Jiang Ning got up, walked to the door and opened the door, and saw Lance standing at the door.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Lance frowned slightly, the door opened, and the smell of the smell made him suddenly feel a little hungry.


    He had just discovered that the food was poisonous, and he has not dared to eat anything up to now. He could not bear the smell at this moment.


    "I want to ask you how do you know that the food is poisonous."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Lance, then at the five or six bodyguards behind him.


    "You should ask them why they didn''t find it."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Several bodyguards flushed slightly, and they didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Just because of their carelessness, they lost a partner, and even almost killed Lance there.


    Jiang Ning questioned them directly in front of Lance, making them feel ashamed!


    "I''m asking you now!"


    Lance''s voice sank, exuding a kind of majesty, as if Jiang Ning was his subordinate.


    Jiang Ning ignored it, and was even too lazy to say a word. When the door was closed, Lance quickly reached out to stop it.


    "You are too rude!"


    "I am a guest!"


    "You are a fart guest."


    Jiang Ning sneered, slammed the door, and closed the door directly, not being polite at all.


    Outside the door, Lance''s face was blushing, and no one had ever dared to talk to him like this.


    "Mr. Lance,"


    The bodyguards were even more furious, "This guy is too rampant, I kicked the door open!"


    He said that he was about to rush forward, but was stopped by Lance.


    "stop!"


    Lance shook his head, "Don''t mess around."


    Jiang Ning was able to discover the poison they hadn''t found, which means that he is no ordinary person. What is the situation on the cruise ship now, no one can say no? It is clear, but someone wants to kill himself, it is for sure.


    "You retreat."


    Lance looked at some bodyguards.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "It''s okay, he is safe here."


    Lance reached out and knocked on the door again.


    Boom boom boom.


    With a creak, the door opened again.


    "What are you eating?"


    When Lance spoke, he was no longer asking about what he had just done, his nose moved, and his eyes had already entered the room, "It''s so fragrant, I just didn''t eat."


    After finishing speaking, before Jiang Ning could speak, he hurried in.


    Jiang Ning gave him an angry look, and smiled when he saw his eyes fixed on the old jar of pickled cabbage instant noodles on the table.


    "This is not a good thing."


    "Anything else?"


    Lance remained as calm as possible, but still couldn''t hold it back and swallowed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his stomach gurgled.


    "Yes or yes,"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help laughing, and took out another box from the suitcase, "That is, you may not be used to it."


    She glanced at Jiang Ning and asked with her eyes whether she could give Lance to Lance. She really heard Lance''s stomach scream. This guy must have been scared to eat other things on the cruise ship because of the poisoning.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning had no objection, Lin Yuzhen handed the instant noodles to Lance, pointed to the drinking fountain and said: "Boiling water, brewing for three minutes, you can eat it."


    Lance didn''t move, he wouldn''t.


    Lin Yu really laughed, took the instant noodles, tore open the package, poured the ingredients package in, walked to the water dispenser, let out the boiling water, in a short time, the fragrance rushed out, Lance''s eyes were green!

 Chapter 1810： My shit

    If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, it would be absolutely unexpected that Lance played the bodyguards under Ling Ran Ai Di Yi Er Ai.


    Lance, an important figure in the dignified Zorro family, has such a side, holding instant noodles and feasting on it!


    Has he not eaten for a few days?


    Is it so sour?


    "Hi...his..."


    Where is the so-called gentlemanly demeanor of that slick sound?


    The only thing I can see is that Lance still knows to take a napkin and fold it on his chest to cover the soup.


    But the more he ate, the more he became addicted. The hot and sour and the elasticity of the noodles made him forget that so many people looked at him.


    "Guru!"


    The last soup is gone.


    Lance wiped his mouth before realizing that the image of himself just now seemed a little uncomfortable, and his face suddenly turned red.


    "What is this thing called?"


    He deliberately pretended to be calm, the hot, sour and sweet sensation in his throat was still aftertaste, and he couldn''t help but glance at Lin Yuzhen''s suitcase, as if there were some in it.


    "Instant noodles."


    Lin Yuzhen said.


    "Is it expensive?"


    Lance curiously asked.


    People with his status, from snacks to meals made by five-star chefs, are tired of everything.


    Eating this kind of food for the first time now made him feel like he was floating, and his pores were still sweating at the moment.


    "It''s expensive."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help laughing, "But with your family background, you can afford it."


    She poured Lance a glass of water, and Lance took it hurriedly with both hands: "Thank you."


    He didn''t expect that the girl in front of him was so gentle and made people feel very comfortable in every move.


    But Jiang Ning, who was standing next to Lin Yuzhen, didn''t feel as if he was covered with thorns, and his face said that strangers shouldn''t come near.


    "Eat and eat, drink, friend, you should go out."


    Jiang Ning is really not welcome, "Someone wants to kill you, but you stay here with me, no one else has a chance."


    Lance''s face flushed, and he really didn''t like listening to Jiang Ning''s words.


    "You''re confident."


    He gritted his teeth and said, "You mean, if I''m here with you, no one can kill me?"


    "if not."


    Jiang Ning spread his hands, "Either you give me protection money or ask you to leave, don''t disturb the two of us, we are dating."


    Lance trembled, really annoying.


    He is just full of food and drink, he must pay attention to his gentlemanly demeanor.


    He gently put down the water glass, ignored Jiang Ning, turned his head to look at Lin Yuzhen, and bowed slightly: "Thank you for your generosity, goodbye."


    After speaking, he turned and walked out.


    He didn''t bother to ask Jiang Ning again how he discovered that someone had poisoned him. This guy''s self-confidence can be said to be arrogant!


    Lance walked to the door, then turned back to Lin Yu and nodded really, saying that he knew how to be polite and talked about etiquette, that was indispensable at all.


    After closing the door, Lin Yu really took a look at Jiang Ning, then took another look. The instant noodles that Lance ate so much that there was no soup left, almost smashed the fork.


    "If you take him to the capital of Shu, where the food is full of food, he will probably fall into it."


    She couldn''t help saying.


    "The kid who has never seen the world."


    Jiang Ning laughed, "Let''s rest, I''ll clean up."


    At the moment, outside the door.


    Lance couldn''t help licking his tongue, still aftertaste the sour and tingling smell.


    "Check it out for me."


    He spoke.


    "Yes, Mr. Lance, I will send a message to the family immediately to check their information..."


    "I''ll let you check, what was the thing I just ate,"


    Lance raised his brows, who asked you to check people, "It''s delicious."

 Chapter 1811： Kill!

    After speaking, he turned and left. The bodyguards behind him looked at each other. For a while, he didn''t know what to say, and quickly followed.


    They don''t know what it is. As a member of the Zorro family in the Third World, what they eat is the most precious food in the world, instant noodles... they really haven''t seen it.


    As Lance walked, thinking about things, the bodyguards closely followed behind him, not daring to be careless for a moment.


    Suddenly, a black shadow flashed past!


    Huh!


    Before the bodyguards reacted, one of them screamed and the whole person fell.


    His back was cut open, dripping with blood!


    "There are assassins!"


    Several bodyguards yelled and immediately surrounded Lance, but there were more and more dark shadows, and four appeared in the blink of an eye!


    Charge directly at them!


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    Lance''s face changed drastically, and the fruit was overshadowed by Ai Shiran Ai? Of course someone wanted to kill him!


    who is it!


    Before he could react, the two sides had already fought, the speed of those black shadows was extremely fast, and the dagger in his hand was even more fierce.


    "Mr. Lance, run!"


    But in the blink of an eye, three bodyguards were killed, and the faces of several others changed drastically. I didn''t expect these assassins to be so powerful.


    "We stop them, Mr. Lance, run away!"


    Lance panicked and his heart almost jumped out of his throat. It wasn''t that he had never experienced assassinations since he was a child, but in this case, how could there be so many killers hidden in such a tight security environment?


    Is the Jimmy family a bunch of trash!


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    Lance subconsciously ran towards Jiangning and their room, and the bodyguard behind him couldn''t hold on for long.


    Compared with the strange killers, their strength is nothing at all.


    But for a moment, seven or eight bodyguards were all killed!


    With a few screams, I don''t know if other security personnel can be attracted. Where can Lance bet.


    Behind him, there are footsteps, hurried and cold, seemingly with a cold blade!


    "Help! Help!"


    Lance didn''t dare to look back, and quickly ran to the door of Jiangning''s room, reaching out and knocking **** the door, "Help!"


    Huh!


    Behind him, two black shadows, like ghosts, flew in.


    Under the mask, Sen Leng''s eyes are chilling!


    Lance looked at the dagger and pierced it towards his heart, almost desperate, even his legs became a little soft.


    Creak--


    Just before the two dark shadows approached Lance, the door opened before the dagger in his hand pierced his heart.


    Lance only saw what seemed to flash past, it was a fist? Can''t see clearly!


    Immediately, there were two dark shadows, like kites with broken wires, flying horizontally, slamming heavily on the steel wall, groaning, and flicking on the ground before disappearing.


    Jiang Ning just walked out, patted his hands lightly, and glanced at Lance who had fallen on the ground.


    "Why are you shameless?"


    He frowned, "Apart from a bucket of instant noodles, he came to bother me to rest."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Lance was completely stunned.


    He didn''t react to anything, and the two shadows were beaten into flight. He didn''t even see how Jiang Ning did it.


    It''s terrible!


    Compared with Jiang Ning, his bodyguards looked like babies.


    "Wait! Don''t close the door!"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning was about to close the door, Lance was almost crying, and quickly blocked it with his hands, "Please don''t close the door! Someone wants to kill me!"


    All his bodyguards are dead, who else can he count on?


    Do you count on Jimmy that bastard!


    That waste, there is a killer on the cruise ship!


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and snorted softly.


    "It''s my shit?"

 Chapter 1812： Too many idiots

    Lance was startled, his face flushed slightly.


    When someone scolded him like this, he would have replied long ago. What happened to you?


    People of my dignified Zorro family, following you is to give you face and your glory!


    But now, he dare not say.


    "I just happen to follow the same route you took."


    Lance coughed, "You said, these killers are hiding underwater?"


    Just kidding.


    This is the far sea, especially in this season, the underwater temperature is not high, not to mention, don''t they need to breathe?


    However, Jimmy on the cruise ship has already checked it out. Whether it is the staff or the people who came to the summit, he checked all of them and did not find a suspicious person.


    On the contrary, people are constantly dying, and the atmosphere on the cruise ship has been surrounded by fear!


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to talk nonsense with Lance.


    On the entire cruise ship, if everyone else was panicking in fear, I''m afraid Jiang Ning was the only one who was always calm and didn''t care at all.


    Killer?


    Naturally it is not Li Feidao''s killer organization. The people in his organization will come to trouble themselves unless they are dissatisfied with their lives and cannot think of suicide.


    And with this ability, the hidden skill is so good, Jiang Ning doesn''t need to think about where he is.


    Toyo Samurai!


    Even the ninja of Toyo.


    He ignored Lance, holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand, wandering around and taking a look around, as if he was really dating, regardless of the atmosphere on the cruise ship, fear was already spreading.


    Lance followed them, keeping every step of the way, even if Jiang Ning ignored him and didn''t talk to him, he didn''t care.


    Anyway, it''s safe to follow Jiang Ning.


    Jimmy is really going crazy.


    In just one hour, two more people died!


    They are all people of not low status.


    He can only gather everyone together and gather all the bodyguards to protect everyone.


    "Jimmy! What the **** is going on? How can there be a killer on your cruise ship!"


    "Think of a way and let the ship dock! If something happens to me, your Jimmy family will never please!"


    "Huh, is this a conspiracy of your Jimmy family?"


    In the crowd, angry voices continued.


    Someone wants to contact his family and send someone to pick him up, but there is no signal on this far sea.


    Even the signal equipment on the cruise ship has been damaged, and it takes a lot of time to repair it.


    Jimmy is now one and two big, and can''t help but cough violently. He vomits blood when the poison is on his body.


    Who the **** is it?


    "Mr. Jimmy, I did a thorough check on the cruise ship, but nothing was found!"


    The captain of the bodyguard said, "I''m afraid, we have to dive into the water!"


    At this moment, they realized that, except for the underwater surroundings of the cruise ship, there is no possibility of Tibetans in the rest of the land.


    Jimmy''s face was pale.


    "check!"


    Several people have died, and he is under great pressure.


    Don''t talk about holding a summit now, continue your own plan, whether you can save the lives of these people, and let him not bear too much pressure on the Jimmy family, is a question he needs to consider now.


    Underwater?


    No matter where they are, they have to dig out!


    "Everyone, don''t run around, just stay in the lobby. This will ensure your safety."


    Jimmy yelled.


    The crowd is commotion, not everyone is willing to stay here all the time, not to mention that the air is uncomfortable for a long time, and the environment is so depressing that it also makes people mood swings greatly.


    "I want to go back to the room! If you want to protect me, send someone to guard at my door! I don''t want to stay here!"


    "Get out of the way! You trash, let the killer sneak into the cruise ship, does the Jimmy family have this ability?"


    "Get out! Don''t bother me!"


    ...

 Chapter 1813： I will bring you plates

    Jimmy gritted his teeth and could only persuade him.


    Only by letting everyone stay here can he protect them and prevent the killer from taking advantage of it.


    Jiang Ning shook his head and glanced at Jimmy like a fool.


    He reached out and picked up a lot of snacks, holding a plate: "Let''s go, let''s go back to the room, it''s even less safe here."


    "Why?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t understand.


    "Because there are too many idiots here."


    Jiang Ning didn''t explain much, took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and left, ignoring the so-called bodyguards at all.


    They could all guess that the killer might be hidden underwater, and it was too late to check again at this time.


    Which killer would be so stupid?


    Staying in one place all the time, especially their people, two seriously injured by Jiang Ning, will make them more vigilant.


    They must have been on board.


    Moreover, the oriental samurai''s ability is not only good at lurking, they are also good at disguising.


    In the crowd, I am afraid that someone has been killed and hidden, and then I was borrowed from the identity. It is too dangerous to stay here.


    Jiang Ning turned around and left, Lance hurriedly followed.


    He doesn''t believe other people now, so he follows Jiang Ning.


    Although I don''t like Jiang Ning very much, there is obviously a sense of stability next to Jiang Ning. It seems that as long as Jiang Ning is here, he will definitely be fine.


    Especially when he saw with his own eyes, Jiang Ning shot and knocked the two dark shadow killers into flight.


    That skill...I can''t match dozens of bodyguards!


    "I''ll help you carry the plates, so you can hold hands easily."


    Lance was quite on the road, and hurriedly stepped forward to help Jiang Ning carry the plate, and smirked, "I''ll help you carry it, I''ll come!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and nodded slightly.


    "You still have a bit of vision, the family didn''t train you in vain, it''s gentleman enough."


    Lance wanted to curse in his heart, but he didn''t dare to speak, so he smiled and nodded obediently, accepting Jiang Ning''s praise.


    At least, Jiang Ning let him into the room.


    This is the safest place!


    At that time.


    Cruise ship lobby.


    There is a lot of space here, there are wine and food, and hundreds of bodyguards surround everyone, and no strangers are allowed to approach.


    The fear in the air seemed to gradually decrease.


    Those who choose to stay will slowly settle down.


    With so many bodyguards fully armed and protected, they will certainly not be in danger.


    Jimmy sent a lot of people into the water to check, but the result was still nothing.


    "how so?"


    Jimmy jumped into a rage, "You didn''t mean to be underwater? What about people!"


    The captain of the bodyguard looked ugly. He went into the water himself. The surroundings of the cruise ship and even the bottom of the ship were checked, and there was no one at all.


    "possible¡­¡­"


    He flushed, gritted his teeth and said, "Maybe they have succeeded, killed the target they wanted to kill, and left."


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the lights in the hall suddenly dimmed!


    Soon, it was the lamp of the corridor!


    The cabin lights!


    Zi Zi Zi-


    A series of voices sounded, only some emergency lights, flashing green light, sounded a harsh alarm.


    Jimmy''s face suddenly became more ugly.


    "what happened!"


    He yelled, "Why is there a power outage? Check me quickly, hurry up!"


    The whole hall suddenly fell into darkness, and the trace of fear that had just been suppressed, instantly filled my heart again.


    Human fear comes from the unknown, and there are too many unknown things in the dark.


    "what--"


    A scream, piercing the lungs, instantly pierced everyone''s eardrums, and the heart almost jumped out of the chest!

 Chapter 1814： Too many idiots

    Lance was startled, his face flushed slightly.


    When someone scolded him like this, he would have replied long ago. What happened to you?


    People of my dignified Zorro family, following you is to give you face and your glory!


    But now, he dare not say.


    "I just happen to follow the same route you took."


    Lance coughed, "You said, these killers are hiding underwater?"


    Just kidding.


    This is the far sea, especially in this season, the underwater temperature is not high, not to mention, don''t they need to breathe?


    However, Jimmy on the cruise ship has already checked it out. Whether it is the staff or the people who came to the summit, he checked all of them and did not find a suspicious person.


    On the contrary, people are constantly dying, and the atmosphere on the cruise ship has been surrounded by fear!


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to talk nonsense with Lance.


    On the entire cruise ship, if everyone else was panicking in fear, I''m afraid Jiang Ning was the only one who was always calm and didn''t care at all.


    Killer?


    Naturally it is not Li Feidao''s killer organization. The people in his organization will come to trouble themselves unless they are dissatisfied with their lives and cannot think of suicide.


    And with this ability, the hidden skill is so good, Jiang Ning doesn''t need to think about where he is.


    Toyo Samurai!


    Even the ninja of Toyo.


    He ignored Lance, holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand, wandering around and taking a look around, as if he was really dating, regardless of the atmosphere on the cruise ship, fear was already spreading.


    Lance followed them, keeping every step of the way, even if Jiang Ning ignored him and didn''t talk to him, he didn''t care.


    Anyway, it''s safe to follow Jiang Ning.


    Jimmy is really going crazy.


    In just one hour, two more people died!


    They are all people of not low status.


    He can only gather everyone together and gather all the bodyguards to protect everyone.


    "Jimmy! What the **** is going on? How can there be a killer on your cruise ship!"


    "Think of a way and let the ship dock! If something happens to me, your Jimmy family will never please!"


    "Huh, is this a conspiracy of your Jimmy family?"


    In the crowd, angry voices continued.


    Someone wants to contact his family and send someone to pick him up, but there is no signal on this far sea.


    Even the signal equipment on the cruise ship has been damaged, and it takes a lot of time to repair it.


    Jimmy is now one and two big, and can''t help but cough violently. He vomits blood when the poison is on his body.


    Who the **** is it?


    "Mr. Jimmy, I did a thorough check on the cruise ship, but nothing was found!"


    The captain of the bodyguard said, "I''m afraid, we have to dive into the water!"


    At this moment, they realized that, except for the underwater surroundings of the cruise ship, there is no possibility of Tibetans in the rest of the land.


    Jimmy''s face was pale.


    "check!"


    Several people have died, and he is under great pressure.


    Don''t talk about holding a summit now, continue your own plan, whether you can save the lives of these people, and let him not bear too much pressure on the Jimmy family, is a question he needs to consider now.


    Underwater? Closed Fu Shan Shan Xi Shan Shan Er?


    No matter where they are, they have to dig out!


    "Everyone, don''t run around, just stay in the lobby. This will ensure your safety."


    Jimmy yelled.


    The crowd is commotion, not everyone is willing to stay here all the time, not to mention that the air is uncomfortable for a long time, and the environment is so depressing that it also makes people mood swings greatly.


    "I want to go back to the room! If you want to protect me, send someone to guard at my door! I don''t want to stay here!"


    "Get out of the way! You trash, let the killer sneak into the cruise ship, does the Jimmy family have this ability?"


    "Get out! Don''t bother me!"


    ...

 Chapter 1815： I will bring you plates

    Jimmy gritted his teeth and could only persuade him.


    Only by letting everyone stay here can he protect them and prevent the killer from taking advantage of it.


    Jiang Ning shook his head and glanced at Jimmy like a fool.


    He reached out and picked up a lot of snacks, holding a plate: "Let''s go, let''s go back to the room, it''s even less safe here."


    "Why?"


    Lin Yu really didn''t understand.


    "Because there are too many idiots here."


    Jiang Ning didn''t explain much, took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and left, ignoring the so-called bodyguards at all.


    They could all guess that the killer might be hidden underwater, and it was too late to check again at this time.


    Which killer would be so stupid?


    Staying in one place all the time, especially their people, two seriously injured by Jiang Ning, will make them more vigilant.


    They must have been on board.


    Moreover, the oriental samurai''s ability is not only good at lurking, they are also good at disguising.


    In the crowd, I am afraid that someone has been killed and hidden, and then I was borrowed from the identity. It is too dangerous to stay here.


    Jiang Aipa closed and waited for Shanwu to close. Ning turned around and left, Lance hurriedly followed.


    He doesn''t believe other people now, so he follows Jiang Ning.


    Although I don''t like Jiang Ning very much, there is obviously a sense of stability next to Jiang Ning. It seems that as long as Jiang Ning is here, he will definitely be fine.


    Especially when he saw with his own eyes, Jiang Ning shot and knocked the two dark shadow killers into flight.


    That skill...I can''t match dozens of bodyguards!


    "I''ll help you carry the plates, so you can hold hands easily."


    Lance was quite on the road, and hurriedly stepped forward to help Jiang Ning carry the plate, and smirked, "I''ll help you carry it, I''ll come!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and nodded slightly.


    "You still have a bit of vision, the family didn''t train you in vain, it''s gentleman enough."


    Lance wanted to curse in his heart, but he didn''t dare to speak, so he smiled and nodded obediently, accepting Jiang Ning''s praise.


    At least, Jiang Ning let him into the room.


    This is the safest place!


    At that time.


    Cruise ship lobby.


    There is a lot of space here, there are wine and food, and hundreds of bodyguards surround everyone, and no strangers are allowed to approach.


    The fear in the air seemed to gradually decrease.


    Those who choose to stay will slowly settle down.


    With so many bodyguards fully armed and protected, they will certainly not be in danger.


    Jimmy sent a lot of people into the water to check, but the result was still nothing.


    "how so?"


    Jimmy jumped into a rage, "You didn''t mean to be underwater? What about people!"


    The captain of the bodyguard looked ugly. He went into the water himself. The surroundings of the cruise ship and even the bottom of the ship were checked, and there was no one at all.


    "possible¡­¡­"


    He flushed, gritted his teeth and said, "Maybe they have succeeded, killed the target they wanted to kill, and left."


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the lights in the hall suddenly dimmed!


    Soon, it was the lamp of the corridor!


    The cabin lights!


    Zi Zi Zi-


    A series of voices sounded, only some emergency lights, flashing green light, sounded a harsh alarm.


    Jimmy''s face suddenly became more ugly.


    "what happened!"


    He yelled, "Why is there a power outage? Check me quickly, hurry up!"


    The whole hall suddenly fell into darkness, and the trace of fear that had just been suppressed, instantly filled my heart again.


    Human fear comes from the unknown, and there are too many unknown things in the dark.


    "what--"


    A scream, piercing the lungs, instantly pierced everyone''s eardrums, and the heart almost jumped out of the chest!

 Chapter 1816： Are they gone?

    This call makes the scalp numb!


    Several women cried, and in the dimness, someone could be seen falling down heavily.


    The people standing next to them, a trace of heat splashed into their faces.


    It''s blood!


    "Ahhhhh-"


    It''s dead!


    There is a killer!


    The killer has sneaked into their crowd.


    Like a wolf, rushed into the flock.


    Jimmy just felt that his heart was about to spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    "Save people!"


    His voice was hoarse for an instant.


    These assassins... actually sneaked into the hall.


    At this moment, there was a problem with the power supply, and all the lights were off. In this dim light, they didn''t even know where the killer was.


    Almost instantly, the screams continued, and in the panic, everyone ran around like headless flies.


    Shocking, falling, screaming, crying...


    Here, it instantly becomes a terrifying cruise ship!


    "Save people! Save people!"


    Jimmy yelled, "Kill all those killers!"


    He roared.


    The captain of the bodyguard also has red eyes. He has been in this business for so many years, and this is the first time he has been provoked to this point.


    This is a slap in his face!


    "Over there! Chase me!"


    He roared and rushed over. Just two steps after he ran, suddenly there was a sharp pain in the waist of Ai Zhi Fu Ran Di Xi Ai Yi.


    He turned his head abruptly, and the bodyguard next to him suddenly gave a grinning smile, his eyes obviously a little strange.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Before he could react, he punched again and hit his face fiercely. Suddenly, blood spattered!


    Jimmy just stood aside and yelled in fear.


    The blood on the bodyguard captain splashed his face!


    "The killer... the killer!"


    He didn''t expect that even in the bodyguard team, there are killers lurking...


    The entire cruise ship hall was in a mess.


    At the same time.


    Jiang Ning was sitting in the room, and Lin Yu really didn''t know what was happening outside.


    Seeing the lights start to flicker, Jiang Ning frowned slightly.


    "These idiots are extremely stupid."


    Lance''s heart beats violently.


    "Jiangning, nothing will happen, right?"


    He took a step closer.


    "what--"


    Suddenly, a scream came, and Lance immediately stood up, pale and looked at the door, "Something happened!"


    Something must have happened!


    This scream is even familiar. Which company is the founder of Space City? He... Is he dead?


    Jiang Ning got up and saw that Lin Yu really wanted to follow.


    "You sit here and don''t move."


    I don''t know how many assassins are out there. Jiang Ning can protect Lin Yu from any harm, but there are a thousand people on this cruise ship. He doesn''t have the ability and the duty to protect them desperately.


    He walked to the door, opened the door, and glanced down the aisle.


    In the dimness, Jiang Ning''s eyes were scaryly bright!


    It seems that two stars, after being looked at, feel that they have fallen into the abyss, and even their consciousness will be blurred.


    At the end of the aisle, there were several dark shadows, and they looked over at the same time, looking at Shang Jiangning''s eyes.


    In an instant, they stopped their steps to get closer!


    Jiang Ning stood still at the door, and there was obviously a strong **** smell in the air, as well as a cold murderous intent!


    Lance, who was hiding behind Jiang Ning, obviously felt that his legs were a little disobedient. He saw the killers!


    They are coming!


    But when Jiang Ning stood at the door, those black shadows did not dare to approach at all. Instead, they carefully stepped back and gradually returned to the darkness. It seemed that the room where Jiang Ning was located was within ten meters of the forbidden area!


    "He, they are gone?"


    Lance''s Adam''s apple slipped.

 Chapter 1817： Horror Cruise

    He was really scared.


    Unexpectedly, when you come to a summit, you will encounter a killer, and the entire cruise ship will become so terrifying.


    If I hadn''t met Jiang Ning, I would have to die here!


    "Don''t go, do you want to die in my hands?"


    Jiang Ning was very calm, with a hint of disdain in his tone, glanced into the depths of the aisle, snorted and closed the door directly.


    These killers are still smart, and they know they are not easy to mess with once in contact with them.


    If they dare to approach, and dare to pose any threat to Lin Yu, Jiang Ning will definitely not hesitate at all, and will immediately unscrew their heads!


    "Stay at ease."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "If all the people on their list are killed, they will leave."


    Lance opened his mouth and grunted his throat.


    There should be his own name on that list.


    He didn''t dare to go out, he would definitely die if he went out!


    Lance sat there, cautiously, where there was any gentlemanly demeanor, he wanted to sit on Jiang Ning''s lap and stayed on.


    "Is it so cruel."


    Lin Yuzhen followed Jiang Ning and went through a lot, but she was still a little scared when she encountered such a thing.


    She didn''t want Jiang Ning to be a hero to save others, it would be too dangerous.


    Those assassins are not going to kill them. There is no need for Jiang Ning to take risks. Except for himself, Jiang Ning has no responsibility for anyone else.


    "This world is so cruel."


    Jiang Ning said, "You saw those people were killed, but you didn''t see them. Their dirty hands were also stained with blood."


    With that, he looked at Lance.


    "I, I didn''t kill anyone!"


    He hurriedly defended.


    "You don''t have one, but what about the family behind you, the servant of Erfushidi?"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "As a veteran nobleman in the third world, your family has accumulated resources for hundreds of years, not by plunder, but by what?"


    Lance stopped talking.


    What Jiang Ning said was the truth.


    The rise of their veteran aristocracy is a result of hundreds of years of plunder and accumulation. The blood on their hands is even more cruel than this terrifying cruise ship.


    Killing and being killed are normal in the laws of survival in the third world.


    Even the battlefields in the Middle East were created by them. For resources, they harvested lives... more brutal than anywhere else!


    "If you want to exchange darkness for light, this is impossible. What you will get is still only darkness, endless darkness."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "So, don''t have to sympathize with them, this is what they deserve."


    How cruel this world is, Jiang Ning has been telling Lin Yuzhen.


    The way he protects Lin Yuzhen has never been to keep her away from the darkness completely, but to let her walk in the dark and be able to distinguish right from wrong and maintain her own pure and kindness.


    There has never been any inexplicable hatred, there is a cause and an effect.


    "This is our way of living,"


    Lance shook his head, "It has always been like this, it can''t be changed."


    "Have you tried to change?"


    Jiang Ning looked at him, choking Lance with nothing to say.


    Where did he have tried, and never thought about trying this kind of thing. This law of survival has been the way it has been for hundreds of years. In his eyes, this is normal.


    He sometimes feels cruel, a little bit of intolerance and guilt, but he doesn''t think he can change anything.


    "You haven''t even tried it. What qualifications do you have to say that you can''t change it? It''s just that you don''t want to change it."


    Jiang Ning said, "Since you don''t want to change, then continue. Even if you die on this cruise ship, you deserve it!"

 Chapter 1818： That is heaven

    He didn''t speak politely.


    He doesn''t need to be polite.


    It is precisely because of the existence of such great powers as the Third World that this world is so chaotic.


    They control the politics, economy and even culture of many regions. It can be said that they control the development of the situation and ignore others for their own interests.


    What Lance was said by Jiang Ning? He didn''t dare to refute a word.


    Of course he knows this. He has thought about whether this is wrong and whether there is a way to change it.


    But in the end he found that he couldn''t change it at all.


    The rules are like this. This is the concrete manifestation of the law of the jungle in the city, and no one can change it.


    "If the rules don''t change, these things will happen frequently. Therefore, you never dared to pin the development of your family on someone, for fear that one day, someone will suddenly be killed."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Lance, "It''s boring to live in fear all day."


    Lance took a deep breath, shook his head, and gave a wry smile: "It''s very boring."


    He has to bring this kind of preparation every day, that is, someone comes to kill himself, either to die or to be lucky to survive.


    He didn''t even know which day he would die or whose hands he would die.


    After all, the battles between the major forces are **** and cruel, and hatred has accumulated for decades, even hundreds of years, not to mention those who have had hundreds of years of feud, it is even more incompatible.


    Boring, of course boring.


    Who lives is to wait for death.


    But what can he do?


    As members of the Zorro family, their veteran aristocracy will either continue to be strong enough that no one dares to easily provoke them, or they will be killed by the newly emerging forces and disappear into the long river of history.


    Lance sat down on the chair, feeling a little depressed. When Jiang Ning said, he just felt that life was boring.


    Of course, he was still afraid of death, and didn''t want to die. Otherwise, as long as he walked out of Jiangning''s room, someone would soon come and kill him.


    at the same time.


    The miserable cries on the cruise ship sounded from time to time.


    The sound of footsteps was chaotic, and people were escaping for their lives everywhere.


    Jimmy is crazy!


    He was almost killed!


    Seeing a black shadow quickly chasing him up behind him, Jimmy was frightened. Who are these lunatics?


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, that dark shadow fell to the ground, and Qiqiao bleeds!


    Jimmy took a deep breath, looked up, Fang Yin patted his palm, some white powder was scattered on the body of the dark shadow, making a zilazi sound.


    "Orient samurai, hum."


    Fang Yin snorted, his face full of disdain.


    He was happy in the room, suddenly the power went out and the lights were turned off, and there was a screaming scream, which made him feel very upset.


    He doesn''t care what happens outside, even the murder has nothing to do with him.


    But it must not affect his mood.


    "Toyo Samurai? It''s from Yamaguchi Shrine!"


    When Jimmy heard Fang Yin say he was an Oriental, he gritted his teeth, "These bastards, with such a big handwriting, dare to come and kill so many people!"


    He glanced at Fang Yin, and if Fang Yin hadn''t shot him in time, he would have died.


    "Your life is mine, only I can kill you."


    Fang Yin''s words made Jimmy angry and hateful, but he couldn''t help it.


    At least, it''s still alive now.


    "These oriental samurai, if you kill all the key figures, you don''t even want to get the boxing score."


    Jimmy took a deep breath. He knew Fang Yin''s weakness, and this was the only thing he could make terms with Fang Yin.


    Sure enough, Fang Yin narrowed his eyes when he heard these words.

 Chapter 1819： Let me follow you

    "If something happened to them, all the responsibilities will be counted on the head of my Jimmy family. I want to get close to those people and it will become more difficult to get the boxing score."


    "The purpose of the summit this time is to get close to them and get boxing scores. You should be very clear, and I don''t need to explain more."


    Jimmy said.


    "Humph."


    Fang Yin didn''t say anything, turned around and plunged into the darkness.


    He wants to get the boxing score, whoever dares to block him will kill anyone!


    Jimmy breathed a sigh of relief, Fang Yin shot, there must be no problem.


    Compared with those Oriental warriors, Fang Yin''s strength was even more terrifying, not to mention how powerful Fang Yin used poison.


    He suddenly rejoiced that Fang Yin was on the cruise ship at this time, otherwise he would have to die here, Jimmy!


    Soon, the lights flashed a few times and the power supply was restored.


    There was blood in many places on the ground and on the walls, and many corpses fell on the ground. The rest of the people shivered, hugged each other or shrank in the corner, where there was a bit of a big figure.


    Jimmy was quick to clean up, and his face was ugly.


    When such a thing happened, his Jimmy family was very responsible, and the aftermath was very difficult to deal with.


    "thump!"


    Fang Yin threw a samurai in front of Jimmy, "This guy should be the leader. If you caught him, you should be able to explain it?"


    Jimmy took a look. The man''s limbs were all broken, and even his mouth was blocked. Fang Yin didn''t even give him a chance to commit suicide.


    "With this guy, you can prove that the responsibility is theirs."


    Jimmy took a deep breath, "Don''t worry, I will definitely do what I promised you."


    After speaking, he stepped forward, slapped, and slapped the samurai fiercely on the face, and said fiercely: "Dare to attack and kill us, Yamaguchi is so courageous! You will pay the price! Take it away !"


    Yamaguchi Club also belongs to the great power of the Third World, but compared with those top old nobles, it is still a lot worse.


    They dared to be so crazy this time and attacked and killed several people of great power.


    As long as he can get rid of responsibility.


    Fortunately, Lance did not die, otherwise, things would be really troublesome.


    The cruise ship is safe.


    Jiang Ning came out with Lin Yuzhen, and Lance followed behind, still holding on.


    When something like this happened, no one was in the mood to hold a summit anymore and asked Jimmy to return the cruise ship.


    Especially, it was the Oriental Samurai who was caught, they unexpectedly found a list of kills, and Lance''s name was listed among them!


    Jimmy didn''t dare to refuse any more, for fear that there would be any more accidents.


    When the cruise ship returned to the port, Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen got off the ship directly, and Lance followed behind.


    "Let me follow you."


    Lance said, "My family hasn''t arrived yet, I''m alone... I dare not stay."


    All his bodyguards were dead, and they were only contacted when they arrived at the port. It would take a lot of time to wait for them to come.


    "We will not stay here."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, and left with Lin Yu. Since the summit can''t be held, naturally he won''t stay at this overseas port again.


    Wherever they go, Lance will go with them.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen directly bought air tickets and left, and Lance also hurriedly followed, and refused to stay away.


    "Where are you going?"


    Lan Di Shi Fu Fu Xi Ran Shi Di Si glanced at the location on the ticket. He had never been there before, and he had never even heard the name, "Shu Capital? What is this place, is it your home."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the truth with Lin Yu.


    "That''s heaven."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    Heaven?


    Lance''s face suddenly turned white.


    Only the dead can go to heaven!


    They... are they taking themselves to die!

 Chapter 1820： a chance

    Lance was nervous all the way, hesitated several times, and chose to follow Jiang Ning and the others on the plane and fly directly to the capital city of Shu.


    Heaven¡­¡­


    This is really heaven!


    After following them into the city, Lance''s eyes shone like a wolf.


    "Fragrant! Fragrant!"


    The smell of the stalls on both sides of the street made Lance''s soul float.


    Where did he see stalls set up on the street? He used to go to either five-star hotels or specially-appointed chefs in the family. They would never eat high-quality food.


    But on the cruise ship, Lin Yuzhen gave a bowl of instant noodles, which seemed to open his taste buds and let him discover a new world.


    "Can you exchange some money with me?"


    Lance didn''t have much money in his pocket, and it was all foreign currency. These stalls didn''t support him using credit cards.


    He could only smirk, looking for Lin Yu to change it.


    He knew that Jiang Ning was not that easy to talk.


    "It''s okay, when I borrow it from you."


    Lin Yuzhen? Lu Lingran closed his hands and took out his mobile phone and directly scanned the QR code on the stall. With a ding, he paid the money directly. Langston was dumbfounded.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "This is our payment method,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "We are going to enter the cashless era."


    Lance took a deep breath. He had naturally heard of this, but it was the first time he experienced it personally.


    This kind of seemingly high-tech thing can be seen everywhere in the streets and alleys.


    "The chips our company is developing now fit these products."


    Lin Yu is really proud, "It can help everyone, live more conveniently, and make the world better, more environmentally friendly, and safer."


    Lance nodded, gave a thumbs up, but looked at the stall owner: "It''s delicious! It''s delicious!"


    This hemp flower is sweet and sour, and the sesame seeds scattered on it are full of fragrance.


    Where did Lance listen to what Lin Yu really said, the whole person was filled with various fragrances.


    Walking all the way, eating all the way, Lance called out, this is really heaven!


    "I suddenly found new pleasures."


    Lance smiled, "Too much food, you have too much food here!"


    He only discovered what heaven is.


    "I want to eat all over China in one year!"


    Lance laughed.


    He didn''t know that three years later, he was still in Shudu, and he didn''t even eat half of the city.


    "belch--"


    After eating and drinking, Lance sat on the pedestrian chair on the footbridge on the street, patted his belly without any image. He had long forgotten his gentlemanly demeanor.


    There are no nobles here anyway, no one cares about him.


    "You just said that your company is developing chips?"


    At this moment, in Lance''s mind, he remembered what Lin Yuzhen said just now.


    "Correct."


    Lin Yuzhen gave him a bottle of water, "Lin Group, have you heard of it?"


    Lance glanced at Jiang Ning and shook his head: "Isn''t his surname Jiang?"


    In his perception, Jiang Ning is so powerful, the company should belong to him, how could it be the Lin family, shouldn''t it be the Jiang family?


    "I work for him."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    She glanced at Jiang Ning, but she didn''t think about this problem. Although she was named Lin, they all knew that the boss was Jiang Ning.


    Isn''t my boss wife working for Jiangning?


    "Amazing, really amazing,"


    Lance said, "I didn''t expect that your Huaguo technology products have reached this point and are much more advanced than overseas."


    He turned his head and looked around, and he could almost see everyone walking around with a mobile phone.


    You don''t need to bring any card or certificate, all mobile phones can be operated and traveled all over the world!

 Chapter 1821： mutation

    "It''s just that high-tech chips have always been controlled overseas. For example, the families in the Aerospace City are all industry giants. You may not be able to compete."


    Lance''s participation in the technology summit this time was invited by the Jimmy family to see the situation in the past.


    Unexpectedly, he would encounter the assassination of Oriental samurai, let alone that he would end up in the capital of Shu... this gourmet paradise.


    "If you don''t compete, how can you know?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Lance, "Just like you, if you don''t try to change, how can you know that you can''t change it."


    Lance pursed his lips and was silent for a moment.


    "You are right, you should try to change, but I don''t know where to start."


    He sighed and smiled bitterly, "No one has ever thought about doing this."


    I don¡¯t know how to do it, where to start, let alone, where is the meaning of doing this, maybe I know some, but it seems that this meaning is not very big to the individual.


    Even if he knows that if it is done, the meaning will be prominent, but the price may not be something he can bear.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, he naturally wouldn''t force others to do something.


    Da da da--


    In the distance, there was a rush of footsteps, and a few cars came quickly.


    Lance raised his head and glanced, it was the family member who had arrived.


    He immediately got up, restored his gentlemanly demeanor, and tidied his clothes a bit.


    "Mr. Lance!"


    Several people in suits immediately stepped forward to protect him, and gave Jiang Ning and Lin Yu a vigilant look.


    "They are my friends, please be polite."


    Lance said directly.


    "Yes, Mr. Lance."


    The bodyguard said respectfully, turning his head to Jiang Ning, "Sorry, you two, please forgive me."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, Lin Yu really nodded slightly.


    "Mr. Lance, something has happened."


    Without waiting for Lance to continue, the bodyguard looked solemn and said directly, "The eldest lady was kidnapped, and the family has sent someone to rescue. Now the patriarch asks us to **** you back to the family immediately!"


    "What did you say?"


    Lance''s face suddenly changed, "What''s wrong with my sister!"


    "I was kidnapped by the Oriental Samurai!"


    The bodyguard looked solemn.


    "Bastard!"


    Lance was furious, "They are so bold!"


    Not only did they put themselves on the kill list, but now they dare to kidnap their sister, do they want to go to war!


    "The family has sent someone to negotiate, please don''t worry, Mr. Lance, the eldest will be fine."


    "fart!"


    Lance said angrily, "Do you know how cruel those guys are? I almost died under their hands! These bastards, they dare to attack my sister!"


    He was angry, but knew he wanted to stay calm.


    The Yamaguchi Club didn''t know what was going on, how could it suddenly make such a big move, not only lurking on the cruise ship, killing a lot of people in the third world, but now it is also hijacking their own family. What do they want to do?


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    As it was said, Shu Xiai Aizhe Pa''er Pai, his cell phone rang.


    Lance frowned when he saw the number. At this moment, what did Jimmy call himself.


    "what''s up!"


    He didn''t have a good attitude, he almost died on Jimmy''s cruise ship, what else could he have a good attitude.


    "Mr. Lance, this is Jimmy. I have heard the news that your sister was kidnapped by the Yamaguchi Society."


    On the other end of the phone, Jimmy said, "That''s right, I want to assist the Lance family to go to the East to negotiate and protect the young lady back. Please trust me and give me a chance!"

 Chapter 1822： Situation changes

    Jimmy is going to Toyo?


    Want to help Lance save her sister?


    He sneered as soon as he heard it: "I don''t think I need it anymore. I almost died on your cruise ship. Is this Toyo Samurai related to your Jimmy family? It''s not clear for the time being, please keep your distance with me."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone directly.


    Jimmy didn''t trust him at all.


    "I won''t go back."


    He looked at a few bodyguards and shook his head directly, "I''m going to Dongyang and bring my sister back."


    "Mr. Lance!"


    "Don''t say it, that''s it? Fu Fu Ling Ai Shan Shan Lu Shan? It''s settled!"


    Lance said solemnly.


    He is very anxious, because no one knows the importance of his sister better than him.


    Not only because she is her own sister, but also because of her identity and what she controls.


    The people of Yamaguchi Club, how could they find her, and how could they catch her? Her whereabouts, the secrets of the family that have always been kept, may not even be known to them.


    Lance turned his head, looked at Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, and hesitated for a moment.


    "Can you do me a favor?"


    "No."


    Jiang Ning refused without even thinking about it.


    He knew what Lance wanted to say, and he didn''t even give him a chance to speak.


    Where did I know that Lance passed directly over Jiangning and walked to Lin Yuzhen.


    "Do me a favor?"


    He knew that Lin Yu was really kind, otherwise he would not save his life.


    "I can''t seem to help you."


    Lin Yu really smiled helplessly.


    She is not stupid. Of course, I can hear that Lance wants to ask Jiang Ning for help, but she doesn''t have that great ability to ask herself wherever she is.


    "I know that your Lin''s is to develop high-tech chips, and you need this kind of technology,"


    Lance said, "I also know that you already have world-class experts. There is certainly no problem in independently developing chips, but if you want to surpass the Aerospace City, it will not be possible to catch up in a few years."


    "I can help you."


    Lin Yuzhen looked at Lance, and heard his last words, but still didn''t react.


    Help yourself?


    How to help.


    She turned her head and glanced at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning was still expressionless, as if he didn''t care about Lance''s words at all.


    "I can, let you Lin improve faster, as long as you help me save people."


    Lance looked at Jiang Ning now.


    Because he knew very well, Jiang Ning listened to what he said.


    He knew better that Jiang Ning and the others approached him for this purpose at the beginning. He was not stupid, how could he not see it.


    It''s just that Lance didn''t care at all, because there are too many people close to him for this reason.


    Including Jimmy so fawning on himself and being close to himself, for the same reason, but this time, he didn''t have a choice.


    Although he had only been with Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen for two days, he could feel that Lin Yu was very good. Jiang Ning looked cold and serious, but in fact, he was not a bad person either.


    Not to mention, Jiang Ning''s skill is amazing!


    It would never be a bad thing to go with him.


    "please."


    Lance Road.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the truth with Lin Yu, and before they could speak, the bodyguard standing on the side frowned.


    "Mr. Lance, this is not good."


    Let outsiders participate, if something happens to Miss Da, it is not a trivial matter, "The family has arranged for someone to contact the Yamaguchi Society, trust them..."


    "It''s useless,"


    Lance said, "You guys from Yamaguchi, what kind of person are you guys don''t know?"


    "If the reasoning makes sense and the benefits can be exchanged, that would be the best, but they will only speak loudly!"

 Chapter 1823： Get it yourself

    "Whatever it is, the most important thing is to ensure my sister''s safety, save people first, and talk about other things!"


    The members of their Zorro family will definitely be targeted by the Yamaguchi community once they arrive in the East, and even people like Jimmy are also too intriguing.


    But Jiang Ning is a stranger to them, and no one will notice his existence.


    And with Jiang Ning''s skill, once he finds someone, he can definitely be rescued.


    Lance looked at Jiang Ning and said sincerely: "My sister is not too important to the family, but to me, it is very, very important. Please help me once."


    He didn''t say any more to provide help to Lin. It was a deal, a cooperation, but not a favor.


    "Husband, I heard that there are cherry blossoms in Toyo this season, do you want to see it?"


    Lin Yuzhen raised his head and looked at Jiang Ning.


    "If you want to see, I''ll accompany you."


    Jiangning Road.


    Hearing this, Lance let out a long breath.


    "Thank you!"


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen, "You really look like an angel!"


    Jiang Ning was willing to go. He suddenly felt a stone in his heart fall to the ground, as if as long as Jiang Ning went, there would be no problem.


    He didn''t waste any more time, leaving Lin Yuzhen''s contact information with Jiang Ning, and immediately left with his bodyguard.


    He wants to go to the East first, and split up with Jiang Ning to avoid being targeted.


    Watching Lance leave, Lin Yu really looked at Jiang Ning.


    "You would have promised, right?"


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "His sister is our goal for this summit."


    He didn''t hide it, "Because the technology she controls is very important, and Dr. Luo needs it very much."


    This was what Luo Lin personally told him, something that can make Luo Lin pay so much attention to it must be very important.


    "Let''s go, I accompany you to see the cherry blossoms."


    Jiang Ning smiled. For him, he could just accompany Lin Yuzhen to stroll around and appreciate the beauty of the world.


    They were not in a hurry. When Lance left, they continued to wander around Shudu and came to this gourmet paradise. If you don''t want to eat, drink and have fun, how can you afford to buy a ticket.


    After eating and drinking were almost done, the two of them slowly wandered to the airport, bought the nearest flight, and headed to Dongyang.


    At that time.


    In the space city.


    Jimmy was sitting in his office, his face was not pretty.


    The cruise ship matter had a great impact on the Jimmy family. Many big forces took this opportunity to attack him and the Jimmy family, which put him under a lot of pressure.


    "There are more and more people entering the game, and I even installed my Jimmy family. The **** of the Yamaguchi Society are really ruthless!"


    Jimmy slapped the table and said angrily.


    "I don''t care about these."


    Fang Yin snorted, "I just want to know, what? Shut the attendant Wu Er''er? I can get the boxing score when I am."


    Jimmy glanced at Fang Yin and sneered: "If that woman dies, don''t even want to get the boxing score!"


    He didn''t know what Lance''s sister represented.


    "Then I don''t care. If you can''t get the boxing score, your life will be lost."


    Fang Yin said lightly, "If you want to live, you can get me a boxing record. No matter what method is used, I only need boxing record. I don''t care about the process."


    He was staring at Jimmy now, it didn''t matter if Jimmy wasn''t afraid of death, he would just kill one more person.


    Jimmy looked at Fang Yin, trembling with anger.


    When things got to this point, he had surpassed his expectations. He didn''t even know how to develop next.


    "If you get that woman, you get a boxing score!"


    He gritted his teeth and said coldly, "If you want a boxing score, get it yourself!"

 Chapter 1824： His father is here

    The scenery of different countries has different beauty.


    Different seasons and climates, different scenery, people feel like they feel different.


    Jiang Ning took Lin Yuzhen and walked on the ground covered with bluestone slabs. The feeling was indeed different.


    "I don''t know, you can still speak Oriental dialect."


    After getting off the plane, Lin Yuzhen realized that Jiang Ning seemed to be familiar with this place, as well as the culture and language of the place.


    She doesn''t need to ask for directions, she doesn''t need a tour guide.


    "Before we beggars..."


    "You wouldn''t say, your Beggar Gang still has Orientals?"


    Lin Yu really rolled her eyes in anger. She has never seen the gang of beggars Jiang Ning said so far.


    This mysterious organization does not know how many powerful people are hidden.


    There are genius doctors, lawyers, powerful men, and even people from all over the world.


    She hadn''t heard of any beggars so powerful and so low-key.


    "Yes, our Beggars have developed all over the world, some in the East, some in the West, and in the South and even the Arctic."


    Jiang Ning said solemnly, Lin Yuzhen couldn''t help laughing while covering his mouth.


    There are also people in the Arctic Ocean?


    What''s a joke? Does this man talk about his IQ at all?


    "Okay, then when will you? Lingran Airan Zheyizhe Er? Hou take me to Nanyang, to the Arctic Ocean, and meet your friends."


    Lin Yuzhen said deliberately.


    "no problem."


    Jiang Ning smiled, stretched out his hand and gently scratched Lin Yu''s real nose, "Those people will definitely welcome you."


    As he said, he took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and continued to wander around leisurely.


    This is a rare date.


    at the same time.


    Lance stayed in a hotel and looked a little ugly.


    "What do they mean? If you want to negotiate, they have to set a date for the negotiation?"


    How could he not be angry.


    The Yamaguchi Club has arrested members of its own family and dare to be so arrogant!


    "The head of the patriarch and the president of the Yamaguchi Society talked on the phone, but there was no agreement. The Yamaguchi Society is very strong.


    The subordinates are also serious, and they didn''t expect things to be so difficult. "This is their place, Mr. Lance, we still have to be careful. According to reports that there are some problems inside the Yamaguchi Club, no one knows if they will go crazy."


    This is the biggest uncertainty.


    "What do they want?"


    Lance hit the table with a punch.


    "I didn''t say it."


    The subordinates also have a headache. Yamaguchi hasn¡¯t said anything about it now, nor has it mentioned any conditions, and even the time and place of the negotiation have not been determined. It¡¯s just holding people up.


    Lance frowned.


    There was a problem inside the Yamaguchi Club. They didn''t let anyone go, and Lance couldn''t help it now.


    Enter the Yamaguchi Club?


    With these people he brought, it was impossible.


    He now has no other choice but to protect himself, and there must be people from the Yamaguchi Society outside, staring at them, and they can''t escape the eyes of those people if they move.


    "Continue to think of ways to communicate!"


    Lance ordered.


    He didn''t know what Yamaguchi Society wanted to do, but now, he couldn''t get in, and he couldn''t see anyone. Even if he was worried, he could only sit here.


    Lance was upset and restless.


    He got up and walked into the toilet, closed the door, carefully checked it, and made sure that there was no monitoring and recording equipment.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed Jiang Ning''s number.


    The phone rang a few times, and then it was connected, and there was a lazy voice.


    "Jiang Ning, you just got up?"


    Lance''s eyes widened.


    Subconsciously glanced at the time of the phone, what time it was, it was almost noon and I haven''t gotten up yet.


    He was anxious and worried here, but Jiang Ning slept soundly.

 Chapter 1825： His father is here

    "In fact, I was woken up by you before I got up."


    On the other end of the phone, Jiang Ning was still a little unhappy, "What''s the matter, hurry up, I want to get back to sleep."


    Lance took a deep breath and wanted to ask, how tired you were last night, but thinking that you were asking for help, I still didn''t dare to say.


    "There was a problem inside the Yamaguchi Club, and I refused to release people, and did not mention any conditions. I was a little worried about my sister."


    "Oh."


    "Do you have any way to enter the Yamaguchi Club and help me determine if my sister is safe?"


    "no way."


    Jiang Ning answered very simply and yawned.


    Lance was anxious.


    "? Lu Qishi Ling and Ran Shan closed? Think of a way."


    He really has nothing to do now, and if he waits like this, he has to be anxious to death.


    The family can only rely on negotiation. If the two major forces fight each other, they will only lose out. What''s more, this is Toyo, which is the site of Yamaguchi Society.


    How do they fight?


    "I see, it''s noisy."


    Jiang Ning hung up impatiently.


    Lance wanted to follow the phone signal, ran to Jiang Ning, and knelt down to beg him.


    This **** has a really big temper, even bigger than their old nobles.


    On the other side of the phone, Jiang Ning was lying on the bed, his phone was tossed aside, and he leaned back and half closed his eyes.


    tired?


    With his stamina, he was able to move forward and backward last night, and he would not feel fatigued.


    But in Gentle Township, it was enjoyment and laziness, and it was more beautiful than anything else, so he didn''t want to wake up.


    "Get up!"


    Coming out of the bathroom, Lin Yu really wiped his hair, and some water drops dripped.


    The appearance of the water lotus made Jiang Ning suddenly refreshed, and even his breathing became hurried.


    "Wife!"


    He immediately jumped up, picked up the bath towel, and wrapped Lin Yuzhen''s hair around, "The air conditioner is turned on, don''t catch the cold, I will blow your hair for you."


    With that said, Jiang Ning sat down with Lin Yuzhen, picked up the hair dryer, and gently blew her hair.


    The scent wafted through the room, making people''s hearts float with them.


    "Does Lance call you?"


    After blowing his hair, Lin Yu really turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning, "This guy really cares about his sister."


    "After all, blood is thicker than water."


    Jiang Ning said, "Don''t look at him recklessly, none of these nobles are fools, they are all clever."


    "It''s definitely not as smart as you anyway."


    Lin Yu really laughed, sat back on the dressing table, and began to organize her image.


    She knew that Jiang Ning would definitely help Lance, not only for Lin''s high-tech help, but also the Zorro family behind Lance was also the target of Jiang Ning''s contact.


    This is a great opportunity.


    When Jiang Ning came out of the shower, Lin Yu really had packed herself.


    The two went to the restaurant and ate leisurely, then left the hotel and headed directly to the clan hall of the Yamaguchi Society.


    In the East, Yamaguchi had many ancestral halls, but the ancestral hall in the eastern capital is undoubtedly the largest and the highest.


    They established the ancestral hall and were worshipped. It was enough to see that the Shankou Society was not only in terms of economy and power status, but also wanted to get something. They also had a lot of investment in the cognition and belief of ordinary people.


    Jiang Ning led Lin Yuzhen into the Zongtang, and on both sides there were people wearing sacrificial costumes guiding everyone who entered the Zongtang.


    "I''m looking for Sugita."


    Jiang Ning did not go in, and directly addressed the guiding humanity, "Tell him that his father is here."

 Chapter 1826： father! Is that you?

    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, the guide was shocked, and his face immediately sank.


    "What did you say?"


    Sugita is the head of their clan, and an important member of the Yamaguchi Society. His position is at the forefront of the Eastern Capital.


    Where did this **** come from, dare to speak bad words!


    "I said, tell Sugita that his father is here."


    "Bold!"


    The guide glared at him, and beckoned, a few people immediately surrounded him, "Someone came to the clan to make trouble, throw it out for me..."


    This is the ancestral hall of the Yamaguchi Society, and there are not a few people who dare to be wild here.


    As soon as the voice fell, a few people rushed up, not at all polite.


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Only heard three clear applauses, several people fell to the ground, covering their faces, looking at Jiang Ning in horror.


    "No more nonsense, it''s Sugita who will be slapped in a while!"


    Jiang Ning snorted coldly, "If you ask you to report, just let me go and report!"


    The guide was red-faced and had never seen such an arrogant person.


    Not only did he openly claim that he was Sugita''s father, but he did it in the clan of Yamaguchi Shrine!


    Too arrogant!


    He was about to do it, when Jiang Ning had already raised his slap, he stopped immediately and did not dare to move.


    "You wait for me!"


    The man quickly stepped back and got into the clan hall.


    "These guys don''t know what to do without suffering."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Lin Yu really resisted smiling.


    She had never seen someone like Jiang Ning, who came to find old friends.


    now.


    Zongtang? Shan Fu Zhe intended to serve Lu Zhe''s interior.


    Sugita knelt on the futon, folded his hands together, and said not only to the shikigami who was worshipping in the clan hall.


    When he is less than 30 years old, his hair is a little gray, and in the past few days, he is almost annoying.


    "Hall Master, someone is looking for you outside."


    The guide said cautiously.


    "do not bother me!"


    Too many people came to look for him these days, all to pull himself in line, he couldn''t wait to find a place to hide, clean and clean.


    "No matter who it is, I don''t see, just say I''m not here!"


    Sugita waved his hand impatiently, "Go out!"


    "But, that person was arrogant and made trouble outside, he said..."


    "Say what?"


    Sugita frowned, dare to make trouble in the clan he was in charge of?


    What a courage!


    In the entire Eastern Capital, no one dared to do this, do you want to die?


    "He said, he is your father."


    Hearing this, Sugita stood up abruptly, his head buzzed, and the pictures flashed in an instant. He was clever and ran out quickly, and he forgot to wear one of his shoes.


    The guide hurriedly picked up the shoes and chased them out, thinking that even if they were going out to cut people, they had to put on the shoes.


    "Quick! Quick! Keep up, the main hall is ready to do it! Keep up!"


    He yelled, holding his shoes, and quickly chased out.


    Jiang Ning stood there in front of the Zongtang, with his hands behind him, and Lin Yu really looked at the cherry blossom trees in the courtyard.


    There are only a few trees that have just grown tender spores, and there is still some time before they bloom, but Lin Yu really likes them very much.


    The kind of vitality that makes people feel happy.


    "dad?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    Lin Yu was really shocked, turned his head, and saw a man with slightly white hair, staring at Jiang Ning''s back, and shouting respectfully to Dad.


    Not only him, but the guides who came later, and even a few of them were holding sticks in their hands. At this moment, hearing Sugita''s father, he almost fell to the ground.


    "Dad, is it really you?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning turned his head, Sugita became excited.

 Chapter 1827： Do you help or not

    "I haven''t seen you in a few years, I thought you didn''t even know Dad."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Lin Yu was about to faint.


    She glanced at Sugita and then at Jiang Ning, such an old son?


    He was hiding from himself, and he still has a son!


    "How is it possible, I don''t know my own mother, and I can''t help but know my father,"


    Sugita hurriedly bowed, turned his head and glanced at Lin Yuzhen, "This one is?"


    "My name is Lin Yuzhen."


    Lin Yu was really busy.


    She was afraid that Sugita could not hold back, and she called her mother directly, which would be too embarrassing.


    "Hello, Miss Lin."


    Sugita squinted his eyes, there is no way that Lin Yuzhen''s relationship with Jiang Ning can be seen, "I am Sugita, please advise."


    "What are you still stunned for?"


    He turned his head and looked at the few people behind him, "Go, get some good wine and food, hurry up!"


    After speaking, he looked at Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen: "Please inside!"


    Jiang Ning nodded with Lin Yu, and followed Sugita into the clan hall.


    I have to say that this kid still knows how to enjoy, and the place for himself to rest is elegantly furnished.


    "so it is,"


    After listening to Sugita''s explanation, she suddenly realized, "Otherwise, I really thought that he was carrying me outside and he had such a big son."


    "Hahaha!"


    Sugita laughed, "This bet, I was convinced that I lost, and called his father that I would admit it."


    He looked at Jiang Ning''s eyes, obviously with low respect, and did not hide it at all.


    "I don''t know why Mr. Jiang came to Dongdu this time?"


    The last time Jiangning came, the East Capital was quite dynamic, as if there was an earthquake. Even when Jiangning left, few people knew what happened.


    This time Jiang Ning came, Sugita didn''t feel that he really took a woman to travel here.


    "Come and see you."


    Jiang Ning said, "I''m afraid that if you haven''t come for a while, your life will be gone."


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang, for your concern. Last time you saved my life. I am alive now and I am already extra."


    Sugita sighed, and shook his head, "I have been annoyed a lot recently. Look at my hair, it''s all white!"


    He estimated that if this continues, the turmoil within the Yamaguchi Society will become more and more serious. Sooner or later, he will choose to stand in line. No matter which side he chooses, he will face conflict.


    It''s really hard to say whether you can survive smoothly.


    Sugita looked at Jiang Ning, but he didn''t feel that Jiang Ning really came to see him.


    They have friendship, and he even owes Jiang Ning a life, but in this world, there are too many people who owe Jiang Ning''s favor and fate...


    "Is it for the woman from the Zorro family?"


    Sugita poured a glass of sake for Jiangning, "I guess it''s right."


    Recently, there have been more people coming to the Eastern Capital, especially those big powers in the Third World, even if they hide their identities, they do everything possible to enter the Eastern Capital through various channels.


    But this is the territory of his jurisdiction, how can it be concealed from him.


    "Mr. Jiang, I''m afraid I can''t help you with this matter."


    Sugita was very straightforward, "I will give you my life for anything else, but this woman is very important to Yamaguchi. The two generations of factions fight against her, and I have no qualifications to contact her."


    He did not hide it, nor did he hide it from Jiang Ning.


    Even though he is a member of Yamaguchi Society, for him, this "hiddenly dyeing Xiai Shiai?" is just a job, a position.


    Compared with Jiang Ning''s kindness to him, that was far worse.


    "Then what if I have to blame you?"


    Jiang Ning picked up the sake and took a sip, "Are you helping or not?"


    Sugita was startled and did not speak.


    He poured another cup for Jiang Ning, then added to himself, holding the cup in both hands, and respectfully said: "You are really a dad!"

 Chapter 1828： Win over

    Sugita drank the whole glass of wine in one sip, and his throat was burning with the burning sensation.


    Jiang Ning spoke like this, what else could he say.


    "I want to think of a way."


    Sugita said, "However, I really can''t guarantee that I am a small person at Yamaguchi, you know."


    Of course Jiang Ning understands.


    Sugita doesn''t have much ambition, and the thought of being rich and noble is a clear stream in Yamaguchi.


    Serving as the head of the Eastern Capital''s main clan hall was the pinnacle of his career.


    Further up?


    It''s not that he didn''t have this opportunity. If he could easily go up with Jiang Ning''s hands, he just knew very well that the higher he climbed, the colder the wind would blow.


    People, the most important thing is to be happy, and the most important thing is to live.


    If life is gone, no matter how much power and wealth it has, what''s the point.


    After speaking, Sugita stood up directly?


    His face was a little red, and after several times the sake, his face was a little red.


    "You are waiting for me here, I will go to the club to see the situation."


    Sugita beckoned and arranged for someone to treat him with all his heart. He sighed and looked at Jiang Ning with a melancholy expression, but Jiang Ning never paid attention to him.


    No way, he had to step on clogs shoes, Gada Gada turned and left.


    "He seems reluctant."


    Lin Yuzhen whispered.


    "He is a man who is afraid of trouble."


    Jiang Ning added vegetables to Lin Yuzhen, and said lightly, "It''s the kind of donkey. Only when he draws a whip, he is willing to take a step forward. It''s okay, just get used to it."


    "Come on, eat food, these are the authentic delicacies of the Eastern Capital, try it."


    No matter what Sugita wants to do, he wants a result. Sugita is a smart man who knows what to do.


    Of course Sugita knows Jiang Ning''s temper. For so many years, he can forget the temper of his parents, but Jiang Ning''s temper cannot be forgotten.


    Leaving from the Zongtang, he went directly to the base camp of the Shankou Society in the eastern capital.


    He doesn''t like to come to this kind of place, especially recently, and he can''t wait to stay away from this ghost place, but Jiang Ning wants him to inquire about the news, he has to come.


    Only when I walked to the gate of Yamaguchi Community, the guard at the gate saw that it was Sugita and immediately shouted respectfully: "Mr. Sugita!"


    Sugita didn''t pay attention, and the clogs and shoes under his feet squatted and walked directly in.


    As soon as he entered, someone at the door passed the news in.


    Hall Master Sugita is here!


    Sugita didn''t care about that much, with the back of his hand behind him, Gada Gada continued to walk inside.


    He is familiar with it here, he knows every corner, and he even knows where he will meet someone.


    "Mr. Sugita!"


    Sure enough, only when he walked to the Shuixie Trail, someone called himself behind him.


    He frowned slightly, turned his head and glanced.


    "Well, Mr. Watanabe."


    "Mr. Sugita actually came to the community,"


    Watanabe looked at Sugita with surprise on his face, "I went to the ancestral hall to look for you several times and said that you are not here. Today is really rare."


    It''s hard to find Sugita on weekdays. He doesn''t know where Sugita is deliberately hiding from them.


    "Mr. Sugita, how did you think about the matter that I told you last time? I think our sincerity must be very sufficient, you should know."


    Sugita waved his hand, a little impatient: "I''ll think about it again."


    After speaking, he didn''t bother to say anything, and continued to carry his hands behind his back, and walked inward under his feet.


    After walking less than a hundred meters, I was stopped by someone again. After a while, I said hello and asked again.


    "Mr. Sugita, it is the right choice to be on our side. There is still a chance. When the situation is settled, we can make a choice, but it will be too late."


    "Mr. Sugita, chance, but this time!"

 Chapter 1829： Make a team by yourself!

    "Did Watanabe look for you just now? Huh, they will only lie to people and use you, but we are different..."


    ...


    Along the way, there were five or six people, all of whom seemed to know that they were coming, and they called themselves to stand in line.


    Sugita is really annoying.


    He is the head of the main clan hall, and his status in the Yamaguchi Society is not high or low, but his identity has a different meaning.


    Winning his support means that he can control the favor of many civilians in Dongdu.


    "Stand in line, stand in line, and then force me, I won''t stand with anyone, I will form a team by myself!"


    Sugita cursed a few words, snorted, walked quickly across the aisle, and didn''t stop when he heard someone calling himself.


    In the depths of the community, Sugita did not go in, and the people there made him a headache. If he could not see him, he would never want to see them all his life.


    He went straight to the person responsible for guarding the black jail.


    The black prison is the Yamaguchi Club, a place specially used to detain people they arrested. Whether it is the enemy or their purpose, they are all held in the black prison.


    It''s just that it''s not as the name says, all of them are real prisons. Different people have different treatments. The place where Lance''s sister lives is decorated, even better than a five-star hotel.


    "Mr. Sugita."


    In the head office of the black dragon, Sugita sat cross-legged with his hands on his knees, looking very polite.


    The Zhongnan man sitting opposite him smiled, "You came to me just to ask about that woman?"


    "Yes, Mr. Wild Wind, I want to know how that woman is now."


    Sugita asked directly.


    It doesn''t make any sense to circumscribe a person like Ye Feng who specializes in interrogation. His eyes seem to read people''s minds, and they can''t hide him at all.


    "Why do you want to know?"


    Ye Feng smiled and squinted, as if to see through Sugita, "You know, this woman is very important, and it can even be said that it determines the future direction of our Yamaguchi Club."


    "I don''t know Mr. Sugita, in which direction do you want our Yamaguchi Club to go?"


    At this point, I''m still pulling myself to stand in line.


    Sugita looked up, "Er Guanran and Xizheyi" looked at Ye Feng: "What about you?"


    He didn''t know which side Ye Feng was on now, whether it was the president or the prince.


    "Which way Mr. Sugita wants to go, I will follow."


    Wild wind road.


    Hearing this, Sugita''s pupils shrank: "I want to walk my own way."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ye Feng''s eyes suddenly became cold, shooting out like a knife, almost piercing Sugita''s heart!


    "Hahaha, Mr. Sugita joked,"


    Wild Wind quickly narrowed his eyes, "You are still as humorous as before."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t ask such questions. I think Mr. Sugita must have an answer long ago. It will be announced sooner or later, right?"


    Sugita did not speak.


    This wild wind, the look in his eyes just now was so scary, he seemed to feel a cold murderous aura!


    There is no concealment!


    "That woman, in the dark prison, she is doing well, Mr. Sugita can rest assured that she is a distinguished guest and no one will hurt her, but she is not allowed to leave for the time being."


    Ye Feng said lightly, "As for what happens to her in the future, it depends on who makes the final decision."


    Different people want to lead Yamaguchi in different directions, which means that the role of that woman is different.


    Sometimes, being alive, or a dead person, the effect is completely different!

 Chapter 1830： Cant help

    Ye Feng didn''t say it very directly, but the meaning in the words couldn''t be more obvious.


    No one knows what the final result of Sister Lance will be, it depends entirely on who is in power last.


    The different attitude towards the Zorro family determines what they want to do in the end.


    Sugita smiled, and he couldn''t see what he was thinking on his face.


    He stared at the wild wind: "It''s really interesting, a woman is so important."


    He nodded and got up.


    "Okay, I see, then I won''t disturb Mr. Wild Wind."


    After speaking, Sugita turned and left, not talking any more nonsense.


    Seeing Sugita leaving the house, Ye Feng''s eyes changed slightly.


    Of course he knew what kind of person Sugita was. He was afraid of trouble and didn''t want to get involved in these power struggles, so he never stood in line easily.


    But the position he is in is a position that both the president and the prince must pay attention to.


    That is the place where Yamaguchi is closest to public opinion, and no one can let it go. Sugita doesn''t choose it, so he has to choose in the end.


    Sugita left the community with a solemn expression.


    The situation is more complicated than he imagined. The president and the prince are fighting for power and control of the Yamaguchi Society. In fact, they are fighting for the future direction of the Yamaguchi Society.


    But what does it have to do with this Zorro family woman?


    Sugita really couldn''t figure it out, but to arrest her, didn''t he offend the Zorro family, it was a great power in the Third World!


    Whether it is the president or the prince, even if they finally get what they want, they can offend the Zorro family. This is not a good thing.


    Sugita couldn''t figure out what they thought.


    He returned to the Zongtang, and when he entered the door, he saw Jiang Ning feeding Lin Yuzhen food, and couldn''t help but sit down with his forehead.


    "Big brother, can you control yourself a little bit, this is Zongtang,"


    Sugita poured himself a glass of water and drank it in one gulp, "You also think about it, I''m a guy without a woman, okay."


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to care about him.


    "This sushi is very rare, because the chef is hidden by him and can''t be found anywhere else."


    There is probably no one in the entire Eastern Capital who is more proficient and focused on the study of eating than Sugita.


    Not for money, not for persuasion, not even interested in women, but only for food. In Jiangning''s view, the foodie from the legend of the provincial capital can only be regarded as low-end in front of Sugita.


    He didn''t know that he had just come out of this idea, and Su Yun, who was far away in the sky, sneezed seven or eight in a row, cursing who was speaking ill of her.


    "No one was seen,"


    Sugita returned to the theme, "Being locked in the black prison of Yamaguchi."


    "It''s the most upscale one, better than a five-star hotel."


    He was afraid that Lin Yu really didn''t know, so he quickly explained.


    "The president and the prince are fighting for power and profit. They all want to control the Yamaguchi Society and lead the future development direction. This woman seems to be very important."


    He is also not very clear.


    The community is rarely visited before, and now it¡¯s the time when you choose to stand in line. If you don¡¯t stand in line, others won¡¯t share information with you. Sugita has no choice but to ask.


    "Is the prince going to do it?"


    Jiang Ning put down the wine, closed his cup, and flicked the cup, "After so many years, he can''t help it anymore."


    Sugita was taken aback and looked up at Jiang Ning: "You know?"


    "I knew it eight years ago."


    Sugita was even more shocked: "Why don''t I know?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to care about him.


    What can he know? All these years, besides eating and drinking, he is Lhasa. Every day he wonders where to eat and what to eat. Yamaguchi has been dormant for so many years. What can Sugita know.

 Chapter 1831： cannon fodder

    "What''s the situation now? Will Lance''s sister be in danger."


    Lin Yu was really worried.


    Seeing Lance''s anxious appearance, we knew that this time things were not easy, and he didn''t even dare to count on the family.


    "She might die."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Whether it is President Yamaguchi or Prince, their ultimate goal should be the same."


    Sugita said: "No? Will she die? Why?"


    He, an important member of the Yamaguchi Society, also asked Jiang Ning, but he didn''t even react, which seemed a bit ridiculous.


    It''s just that Sugita never cared about these. In his eyes, Jiang Ning was a god, and he knew everything and it was normal.


    "Because they want to sacrifice."


    Jiangning Road.


    Hearing this, Sugita''s face changed, and the hand holding the water glass couldn''t help but tremble, and there was even more surprise in his eyes.


    Sacrifice?


    He didn¡¯t know how many years he hadn¡¯t heard of this term. He used to think that it was a very boring and meaningless thing.


    But now, Jiang Ning said, whether it''s the president or the prince, they want to take that woman? Ran Lu Ling Aiwu shut down and sacrifice?


    Take the people of the Zorro family to sacrifice, they are crazy!


    "No, I want to stop them!"


    Is this going to completely destroy the Yamaguchi Society?


    The Zorro family is a major force in the Third World, and it''s not that easy to provoke. If you really want to kill that woman, there will be war, and no one can predict how many people will die by that time.


    Even though the development of Yamaguchi has been neglected, if it affects many innocent people, Sugita cannot accept it.


    "If, this matter, the Zorro family itself, someone is also promoting it?"


    Jiang Ning''s words made it even more difficult for Sugita to understand.


    In the Zorro family, there are people who want to kill their own people?


    Jiang Ning had no expression, and was still very calm. He could tell from Lance''s words.


    His sister''s whereabouts have always been very mysterious. Even his younger brother would not know how the people from Yamaguchi had known it and sent an Oriental samurai to take him away.


    If you say there are no ghosts, who will believe it?


    I''m afraid that those cruise ships who killed people and even put Lance on the kill list, they only said that the basic purpose was Lance''s sister, Zorro Lanqing!


    This is a battle between two third world powers, and Jiang Ning didn''t want to intervene.


    He was not so boring, wasting his energy for the fight between them. All he wanted to do was to make Lin one of the Third World and gain a firm foothold. That was enough.


    It doesn''t matter if Jiang Ning makes trouble for himself for no reason, but it may not be a good thing for Lin and Lin Yu to come here.


    "I didn''t expect things to be so complicated, what on earth do they want to do?"


    Sugita slammed his fist on the table, "I don''t care if I want to die, how many people have to be pulled back, these **** are too selfish!"


    The fight between the big powers of the two third worlds is definitely not a trivial matter. It is likely to trigger a big conflict, which lasts for several years or even more than ten years. This has not happened before.


    Looking at Jiang Ning, Sugita''s expression on his face gradually changed.


    People of Buddhism like him are a little worried after hearing this.


    "I must find a way to stop them."


    He took a deep breath, "I don''t want to see the blood flow in a river again."


    He has already seen it once, and it was also a struggle for power. In the end, innocent people died. But what did those with vested interests lose?


    They didn''t lose anything, and didn''t pay any price. The only poor ones were the low-level ants, which became cannon fodder.


    Back then, he was an ant and almost became cannon fodder!

 Chapter 1832： Prince

    Sugita knows exactly what the consequences of the battle between the two powers will be.


    The expression on his face is very solemn, recalling those scenes in his mind, and he still has lingering fears.


    Had I not met Jiang Ning at that time, my life would have been long gone.


    People who have experienced life and death will cherish life extraordinarily.


    Sugita knew that apart from life and death, everything else was trivial.


    Being alive is more important than anything else.


    So over the years, he has gone to experience all kinds of different life, especially food, and traveled all over the country to enjoy the simplest beauty of the world.


    But now this good life seems to be gone.


    "Stop them?"


    Jiang Ning was holding vegetables, "How do you want to stop it?"


    Sugita''s status, whether high or low, but not low, is just a bit special. On his master...


    Jiang Ning glanced at the guides standing at the door. They were almost at a level that he could pinch to death with a single finger. Sugita was hacked to death before they could kill him in the community.


    "Persuade them?"


    Sugita froze, as if he had only this way.


    But after he said it himself, he wanted to slap himself.


    If we could convince people with virtue, the world would have been peaceful long ago.


    Persuasion is definitely useless, as long as you choose to stand in line, you will become the enemy of the other side, and you will die sooner or later.


    Now that I don¡¯t choose anything, I might still be alive, but after all, I have to make a choice.


    Jiang Ning ignored what Sugita said. For Sugita of the Buddhism family, fighting and killing have stayed a few years ago. Now he is not willing to touch these.


    Want to resist?


    That would require a lot of determination.


    "It tastes a bit sour, but it''s very appetizing,"


    He gave Lin Yuzhen some dishes and told her that each kind of delicious characteristic seemed to not exist in Sugita, "You sprinkle some lemon juice on it, it tastes better."


    "Is that so?"


    Lin Yu really followed Jiang Ning''s way, pinching a piece of lemon and squeezing it forcefully.


    Seeing Jiang Ning nodded, she picked up a piece with chopsticks and put it carefully in her mouth. With a light bite, her eyes suddenly brightened.


    "? Er Ling Wu Ai Shan Er Guan Wu? Huh!"


    The speed of chewing was suddenly fast.


    "good to eat!"


    "It''s delicious, you can try this again. You have to wait for a while, wait until the taste in your mouth is lighter, it won''t be affected."


    Jiang Ning brought another plate and continued talking.


    Sugita looked at Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, showing his love crazily in front of him, pressed his lips hard, couldn''t help turning his head, and glanced at the samurai sword hanging there.


    He wanted to kill himself.


    "I said you two, when is this, you want to cut your stomach and commit suicide, can you take a look at me?"


    Sugita wanted to cry without tears, "Help, you can do anything when the matter is resolved."


    "When you get to me, can you still eat to your heart''s content?"


    He put his hands on his knees and bowed his head: "Please!"


    Jiang Ning put down his chopsticks: "There are two ways before you."


    "One, [Penquge www.boquge.info] stand in line, and then bless you to stand on the right side, and second, stand on your own mountain and take over the Yamaguchi Society. Then you can do whatever you want."


    Sugita''s head was lowered and dropped directly onto the table.


    "Three, I will kill myself."


    These two, where is the choice, are not what he wants.


    He just wants to be a beautiful man quietly, eat, drink and sleep, have a little power and status, and he doesn''t need to indulge in others, and he doesn''t need to indulge in others.


    "The choice is for you, think about it yourself."


    Regardless of that much, Jiang Ning continued to pick up his chopsticks, and took a bite with Lin Yuzhen, one bite for me, one bite for you, and another bite for you.

 Chapter 1833： Cooperation

    Sugita felt that the picture in front of him was even more uncomfortable than these things.


    He got up, walked to the door, looked at the open space in the distance, but his heart was tight, not knowing what choice to make.


    Do you want to stand in line?


    Who will stand?


    Should I choose the president, or the powerful prince now?


    at the same time.


    Prince''s Mansion.


    As a royal person in the eastern capital, the prince has a very high status!


    He not only has the right to speak in the royal family, but he is also one of the veterans of the Yamaguchi Society. He has made great contributions to the development of the Yamaguchi Society to this day.


    The prince sat in the upper position, with a proud expression, followed by a few close-fitting warriors, fully protected, and no one was allowed to approach!


    He glanced down, and snorted lightly.


    "Is the Jimmy family here to ask me for justice?"


    The prince was not at all polite.


    His people went to Jimmy''s cruise ship and killed a lot of people. Now the people of the Jimmy family have come to the door. What is it if they are not here for trouble?


    "The prince is serious."


    Jimmy, who was sitting there, smiled and said respectfully, "There are some **** people who die, and there are no sacrifices in my Jimmy family, so how can I have grievances with the prince."


    He looked at the prince and nodded slightly: "My father sent me to see if there is a chance for the Jimmy family to cooperate with the prince, so that everyone can benefit from each other."


    The smile on Jimmy''s face was full of respect and sincerity, not hypocritical at all.


    Even the best actor in the world, I''m afraid he can''t do this step.


    "Haha, cooperation?"


    The prince turned his head and glanced at him, "What do you have?"


    Jimmy smiled, did not speak, just glanced at Fang Yin who was sitting next to him.


    have what?


    There is Fang Yin!


    This terrifying master is here, what else does he need.


    "I want you to cooperate with us and hand over that woman from the Zorro family."


    Fang Yin is very direct, there is no nonsense at all, and he never talks nonsense.


    "What did you say?"


    The prince''s voice became cold and murderous. No one had ever dared to talk to him like this!


    The few warriors around him also had cold eyes instantly, staring at Fang Yin!


    Since Fang Yin came in, their eyes were focused on Fang Yin without a trace of slack.


    "I said, let you hand over that woman, I can spare your life!"


    Fang Yin squinted his eyes, the murderous aura on his body also became boiling, the coldness in his eyes almost made the air cold.


    "Bold!"


    The prince blasted angrily, slapped his palms? On the table, in an instant, a figure appeared behind Fang Yin, like a ghost, the sudden dagger had been placed on Fang Yin''s throat!


    "Puff--"


    Splashing blood!


    However, it was the shadow that died, and the dagger was directly inserted into his own heart, plopped, and fell.


    And Fang Yin, still sitting there, clapped his hands, becoming more and more murderous.


    "Orient samurai, this kind of influential thing, dare to make trouble in front of me?"


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    As soon as the voice fell, there were a few more shadows, suddenly appeared, the cold samurai sword, attacked from all directions!


    Fang Yin didn''t move. At the moment when the shadows got close, he raised his hand, and the white powder enveloped him in an instant, and the shadows were sprinkled by the white powder, and he screamed directly.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    "My eyes! My eyes!"


    "Help! Help!"


    Almost instantly, the eyeballs of the group photos were corroded, but after a few screams, they all fell to the ground and killed!


    The prince''s face changed drastically, and the few warriors around him immediately drew out their weapons and stood ready!

 Chapter 1834： Go away

    Fang Yin was still sitting there, looking up at the prince.


    And those oriental warriors, even if they were not low-level, could be regarded as masters at the master level, but in Fang Yin''s eyes, they were really not enough.


    "Then, I won''t say more, the choice is yours."


    Fang Yin said lightly, "Follow what I said, everyone will be in peace, otherwise, you will be like them."


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to the few samurai who fell on the ground with rotten faces. They were dead.


    The prince''s pupils contracted, and his face did not change much.


    I don''t know how many ups and downs he has experienced. It''s not that I haven''t seen this kind of scene.


    "Who are you?"


    He stared at Fang Yin, but he didn''t think that there would be such a terrifying master in the Jimmy family.


    "Eight hidden families, the ancestors of the Fang family!"


    Fang Yin said proudly.


    Even if Fang Qiu is in control of the Fang family now, his identity will not change in this life.


    Fang Qiu saw himself, even before he wanted to kill himself, he had to respectfully call himself the second ancestor!


    Hearing this, the prince''s face changed.


    Of course he had heard of the hidden family of Zhongnanshan in China, but he didn''t expect that their transcendent masters would also be involved in the third world contention.


    "It''s surprising that people from the hermit family have joined in."


    In the prince''s tone, there was a hint of ridicule, ridiculedly brushed against Ai Shan, and sarcasm.


    In his eyes, such detached people have long pursued fame and fortune. Their pursuits are very high, but they are all spiritual, and they are not like Fang Yin.


    "Your people can''t stop me."


    Fang Yin didn''t talk nonsense, "Promise or not?"


    The prince frowned and gave the warrior next to him a look. The warrior shook his head, meaning that they couldn''t deal with Fang Yin now.


    At least, they weren''t sure about Fang Yin''s details until they had a thorough understanding of Fang Yin''s details.


    "Can I not agree?"


    The prince sneered, "Your knives are all put on my neck."


    "It''s not a big deal, but it''s just for you to share a piece of the pie, it''s not a big deal."


    He glanced at Jimmy, who had been silent and gloating.


    "The Jimmy family wants to be among the first-class power in the third world, not a day or two."


    "The prince is right. My Jimmy family doesn''t want to miss this opportunity, so with Mr. Fang Yin''s help, we can''t miss it."


    Jimmy smiled, "In this way, then we can be considered to cooperate?"


    The prince nodded.


    At least for now, he can only nod his head.


    "That woman..."


    "In the dark prison of Yamaguchi."


    The prince said, "At present, I can''t reach it either."


    Jimmy frowned, and Fang Yin frowned. They all felt that the prince was joking.


    "President Yamaguchi and I both want to sacrifice this woman. It''s just that we have a disagreement on some things, and we can''t convince each other. But at present, he is the president and is naturally in his hands."


    The prince squinted his eyes and looked at Fang Yin, "If you want this woman, you may have found me wrong. You have to find him."


    Jimmy glanced at Fang Yin and knew that the prince was not telling the truth.


    But again, it is not a lie.


    "The Yamaguchi community is tightly defended, but it''s not just guarded by some Oriental samurai. Even if your strength is superior, I don''t think there is a chance."


    This is the Yamaguchi Society, a major force in the Third World. How can it be so easy for someone to sneak in and take people away?


    Just thinking about it, I know it''s impossible.


    Fang Yin naturally knew that when he was in the high mountain manor, he almost spoke.

 Chapter 1835： Youre welcome

    This world is a world of high-tech civilization. He hasn''t even seen many things. The threat of thermal weapons is still great.


    "But well,"


    When the prince saw that the two people were silent, he smiled, "I can think of a way to send you in."


    He couldn''t rescue the people, but he sent Fang Yin in and let Fang Yin figure out his own solution, which was fine.


    Anyway, even if Fang Yin died here, it had nothing to do with him, it was Fang Yin''s own lack of ability.


    He looked at Fang Yin and said lightly: "I just don''t know, dare you dare."


    Fang Yin knew that in the eyes of people like the prince, he was also a tool, even though his martial arts were strong.


    He just wanted to use himself now.


    Everyone uses each other to see whose value is higher.


    "As long as I can get in, that woman is mine."


    Fang Yin snorted.


    "it is good!"


    The prince stood up, "I hope we can cooperate happily and get what we need."


    He looked at Jimmy and Fang Yin, and in their deep eyes, no one could understand what they meant.


    The so-called cooperation is the use of each other. Whoever has the greatest effect and who can accomplish the task, then cooperate with whom. As for whether there will be a win-win situation, that is something to be considered later.


    Jimmy and Fang Yin left, and the prince stood at the door, looking at their backs.


    "Prince, this guy is very strong and uncontrollable."


    The Bushido around him, "He has at least the strength of a Grand Master. It is not easy to kill him."


    For such masters, they can defend, but it is too difficult to kill them completely.


    Once let this kind of master escape, the future will be a nightmare.


    "It''s okay. Everyone takes what they need, and they will also weigh, whether it makes sense to kill me."


    The prince said lightly, "It''s other things, we can start to do it. It''s a good thing to have them as the sword."


    ...


    Dongdu Shankou Society Zongtang.


    Sugita looked up at the sky, a 45-degree side face, looking so sad.


    He really didn''t want to see the scene where Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen showed their affection.


    This is so uncomfortable.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and several guides fell to the ground.


    "You can''t go in! The hall master is seeing guests!"


    "Go away!"


    Someone pushed them away, and was too lazy to pay attention, "You can''t afford to delay the prince''s major event!"


    As he said, he snorted, extremely powerful, and rushed in.


    "The seventh guard of the prince, met Hall Master Sugita!"


    Seeing Sugita sitting at the door, the seventh guard walked over and bowed.


    Sugita frowned, a little unhappy.


    It would be too much to break into his backyard like this.


    Does the prince have to do this now? He doesn''t give himself any face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sugita said politely, "I am here, can you come in casually!"


    "Hall Master Sugita,"


    The seventh guard was not afraid. He glanced at Sugita, a trace of contempt flashed on his face, and there was no eye that could escape Sugita, "I am on the order of the prince to invite Hall Master Sugita to sit at the Prince''s Mansion."


    "No time."


    Sugita did not hesitate.


    Where is this please.


    "If you are free, I''m afraid Hall Master Sugita has the final say."


    The seventh relative? Zero Zero Zero Yi Xizhe Lu Shan? Wei said, a few people behind him immediately stepped forward and surrounded Sugita.


    "The guard wants to see you. If you have time, you have to go, and if you don''t have time, you have to go!"


    Sugita''s face suddenly changed, and he was very angry. Is this an invitation?


    This is a threat!


    "He is not free,"


    Suddenly, there was a voice behind him, Jiang Ning walked out and said lightly, "He wants to entertain me, you guys get out."

 Chapter 1836： No need to stay

    He was not polite? Shanzhe Ling intended to cover Aipa?, glanced at the so-called seventh guard of the prince, and there was not even an expression of disdain on his face.


    "who are you?"


    The seventh guard turned his head to look, and his face suddenly sank.


    No one has dared to talk to him like this!


    "Who are you?"


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ning didn''t look at him, but turned to look at Sugita and asked.


    Sugita is not happy.


    When this seventh guard came to the Zongtang, he was clearly a threat, so he didn''t take him seriously!


    "Huh, I''m his father!"


    Sugita glanced at the seventh guard, angrily.


    "That,"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at the seventh guard, "I am your grandfather."


    "Bold!"


    Wow----


    When the seventh guard heard this, the thunder was furious, and he directly pulled out the samurai sword from his waist. The bright blade flashed with cold light!


    He waved his hand and slashed directly at Jiang Ning without any kind of politeness. He didn''t even say a word.


    "Huh!"


    The sharp blade slashed hard but missed.


    The seventh guard''s eyes shrank, how about people?


    Before he could react, a violent wind hit his chest heavily.


    boom!


    He felt that his bones seemed to be broken into several pieces!


    "what!"


    With a scream, the seventh guard flew out, rolled on the ground a few times, and opened his mouth to spout a mouthful of blood.


    His face suddenly turned pale, and his eyes were full of jealousy looking at Jiang Ning!


    What a terrible strength!


    "kill him!"


    The other guards took a look and immediately surrounded them.


    But only a few seconds.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    On the ground, a few people lay down. This time, they didn''t even have a chance to scream, and they were beaten to death by Jiang Ning.


    "You...who are you!"


    The seventh guard gritted his teeth and said coldly, "Do you know who we are!"


    Jiang Ning dug his ears and glanced at him.


    He doesn''t like being threatened. Of course, a guy of this level is not a threat at all.


    "If I come to you again next time and I have to be disturbed by flies, then it is your fault."


    Jiang Ning ignored the seventh guard, but looked at Sugita, "It''s really boring to have a bad mood for a meal."


    Hearing this, Sugita''s face turned red.


    "Come on!"


    He suddenly yelled, murderous.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen people rushed out from one side, all fully armed, with the samurai sword in their hands drawn out.


    "Hall Master Sugita, what do you want to do?"


    The seventh guard was shocked. This was the guard of the Zongtang, and Sugita dared to use the guard!


    "Break the legs of these dogs and throw them out of the clan hall!"


    Sugita didn''t even look at him.


    If Jiang Ning is upset, this clan hall will be demolished by him.


    Jiang Ning came to have a meal, but he brought his own woman. This was to save face, these bastards, if you bully yourself, come to disturb Jiang Ning, the crime deserves death!


    "Crack!"


    "Crack!"


    Without waiting for the seventh guard to speak, his thigh was directly broken!


    Screams, piercing!


    Those few people who have passed out, don''t even want to escape. They were still in a coma, and their legs were knocked off. Like dead dogs, they were dragged away and thrown out of the ancestral hall.


    What prince''s person?


    Even the king of heaven, Lao Tzu, can''t be so excessive!


    "Sorry."


    Sugita turned his head, looked at Lin Yuzhen, and bowed slightly, "It affected your mood for dining. I didn''t do it well."


    He was very upset, especially upset.


    "It''s ok."


    Lin Yuzhen is still polite.


    But she knew that Sugita was really angry.


    In the past, the prince and the president came to win him, at least enough respect must be guaranteed.


    What is this today?

 Chapter 1837： Compelled

    The threat comes directly!


    Even if the prince''s status is not low, Sugita''s status is special, not an ordinary person!


    Not to mention, they also offended Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning is a distinguished guest of Sugita, the relationship is extraordinary!


    "It''s not a win now."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Sugita, "This is for you to make a choice, and you have already made a choice."


    The prince¡¯s meaning was obvious. If Sugita didn''t bow his head, he was probably about to do it, pressing Sugita and bowing his head, or forcing Sugita to make a decision immediately.


    Once Sugita chooses the president, the prince will never let Sugita live!


    "These **** are deceiving too much!"


    Sugita said angrily.


    He wanted to live a happy life in peace, so he didn''t even interfere in the fight for their rights.


    He didn''t care about the money or status. Even the position of the head of the clan hall was impossible at first, and he was entrusted to take over.


    now what?


    These bastards, who want to use the clan for their own purposes, just force themselves so, are they really bullies?


    "Have you thought about it?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Sugita.


    "No way, desperate."


    Sugita said helplessly.


    The men standing on the side felt an urge to kick Sugita.


    Others are trying to develop their own power, and they may not even have a chance. Sugita is good, and looks embarrassed. They know very well what Jiang Ning said about self-supporting hills.


    That is to directly contend with the prince and the president!


    "What else can I do?"


    Sugita snorted, "I''m going to ride on my neck, **** and pee, I don''t have any reaction anymore, they really think I''m Sugita, I''m being killed!"


    Jiang Ning looked at him, only laughed.


    If Sugita really was so bully, he died that year.


    Over the years, others didn''t know, they thought that Shantian was eating and drinking, living a leisurely life, and had no desire for anything, but Jiang Ning knew very well that he was just keeping a low profile.


    Sugita secretly developed his own power.


    "I''m going to hide her love for a while. That woman is alive. She is kind of useful to me. As for other things, you can figure it out. If you need my help, just say it."


    With Jiang Ning''s words, Sugita couldn''t help but laugh.


    He just waited for Jiang Ning''s words!


    "Lend me some people first, I know you have one."


    Sugita said, "I don''t care about the others, this woman, I will help you bring it out. Your business is more important than mine."


    Jiang Ning nodded and immediately called Li Genhong, who was far away in the Middle East, and asked him to arrange for Brother Gou and the others to come to Dongdu.


    Sugita did not hesitate at all, and acted immediately.


    He doesn''t move, and when he starts to move, he has to turn up the Yamaguchi Society!


    And at the moment.


    Inside the Prince''s Mansion.


    Seeing the guards whose legs were broken, the prince looked a little ugly.


    "He really said that?"


    "Yes, prince, how brave Sugita, and his friend, I said that I am a member of the prince''s mansion, they actually did it..."


    The seventh guard cried, "We have our legs broken by them!"


    This kind of injury can never be recovered, and they are destined to become useless.


    The prince stood up and squinted: "It seems that he has made a choice."


    Sugita is definitely going to take refuge in President Yamaguchi''s side. If President Yamaguchi controls the public opinion channels, it would not be a good thing for him.


    "This guy, you don''t need to stay!"

 Chapter 1838： sneak into

    This is what he intended.


    If Sugita knows the current affairs and chooses to stand on his side, then everyone will be happy.


    But if he doesn''t know good or bad, don''t blame yourself for being ruthless!


    "Shadow Team III, this task is yours."


    The prince squinted his eyes.


    He wants to get control of the main clan hall.


    That is the place to contact public opinion, the publicity outlet of the Yamaguchi Society, and the only channel for ordinary people to learn about the Yamaguchi Society and get in touch with the Yamaguchi Society!


    It is very important for him to be famous and to increase his approval rate.


    But this Sugita is ignorant.


    The prince had already planned. Since Sugita is ignorant, let him die and find someone to replace him!


    Even if he wants to compete with the president, he doesn''t hesitate.


    With the Jimmy family joining that Fang Yin, his side is equal to a little more help. As for the threat?


    In front of them, even if it is Fang Yin and other masters, don¡¯t think about it? With them, everyone uses each other and takes the best of what he needs. If Fang Yin really dares to attack himself, then the kill formation he prepared will require The life of Fang Yin!


    at the same time.


    The gate of Shankoushe community.


    Sugita took Jiang Ning and stood there and glanced at the person guarding the door.


    "I want to see the president."


    "Yes, I will report now."


    Sugita put his hands behind his back and looked upset with an unhappy expression.


    The prince sent someone to force him, and this news will definitely reach the president. What he has to do now is to make the prince believe that he is the opposite of him.


    I''m afraid no one would have imagined that a guy like Sugita who was with an old **** would stand on its own!


    But now, in everyone''s eyes, he is ready to join the president''s side.


    "Actually, I really don''t want to be the boss."


    Sugita looked at Jiang Ning, a little embarrassed, "But sometimes there is really no way, it''s all forced!"


    Jiang Ning gave him a blank look.


    Others didn''t understand Sugita, how could he not understand, so he didn''t speak at all.


    This guy had the same virtue as A Fei, what he said? It could be completely the opposite of what he thought in his heart, and most people couldn''t figure it out at all.


    "The president invites you in!"


    Soon, the guard ran over and said respectfully, "Hall Master Sugita, but the president only allows you to go in alone, this one..."


    He looked at Jiang Ning.


    "It''s okay, I''ll let him wait over there."


    Sugita pointed to the door. Jiang Ning didn''t say anything. He walked over and stood at the corner of the wall, looking at it from a distance.


    And he turned around and entered the community, and soon disappeared? Paxidishandi Zero Servant?


    The people at the door looked at Jiangning from time to time, and the corner of Jiangning''s clothes could be seen faintly from the corner of the wall. After seeing it a few times, he ignored it.


    Jiang Ning stood there, counted the time, quickly took off his clothes and hung them on the corner of the wall, and the whole person looked like a cat, with a little underfoot, the whole person rushed out.


    He wiped his hand on the wall, barely exerting much force, and rushed up, a bit, a flip, and he entered the community.


    This location was chosen by Sugita. Judging from the monitoring within the community, this is a blind spot and will not be caught.


    If Sugita didn''t plan early, how did he discover this place?


    This kid is hiding deep!


    Jiang Ning swiped his feet, as fast as lightning, and instantly disappeared.


    The Yamaguchi community, the deeper the defense, the stricter it is. Not only is it equipped with a complete flight security system, but there are also many Oriental samurai masters lurking in the dark, staring at every corner.


    At this moment, on the pavilion in the garden, a figure resembles a gecko, clinging to it, with only one pair of eyes, sweeping down from time to time, watching everything closely.

 Chapter 1839： A piece of green

    "Ding Dong¡ª"


    A stone flew over and fell directly under him, making a crisp sound.


    When the samurai''s eyes moved, he saw that it was just a pebble and ignored it.


    "Click!"


    Another stone flew over, and even hit the one just now, making a crisp hit [º£ÌÄÊéÎÝwww.htsw.info].


    The samurai''s face changed slightly, and he immediately turned his head to look in the direction where the stone was flying.


    no one.


    In this Yamaguchi community, no one has ever dared to make trouble. He guarded here for three full years, spending almost every day in boredom and boredom.


    Seeing a few stones at the moment, he became interested instead, his eyes swept, wanting to see which kid was so boring.


    "Crack!"


    Another one was lost, and the samurai turned his head again, but he still didn''t see anyone and couldn''t tell which direction the stone came from.


    But for a moment, there were already seven or eight stones directly under his body.


    The samurai frowned, turned his body, and fell down lightly, standing next to the stones, and then looked up and glanced away.


    Still no one!


    "Ok?"


    With a puzzled look on his face, he immediately gradually became dignified, his fingers immediately grasped the samurai sword beside him, his eyes became sharp!


    He was immediately ready for battle, fully guarded!


    "boom!"


    But suddenly, a hand appeared behind him, severely cut on his neck. He didn''t even know who it was. He rolled his eyes and fell down.


    "These samurai are as stupid as before."


    Jiang Ning glanced down. He had played this trick several times and was unsatisfactory, all because of these samurai, staring lurkingly all the year round, they were extremely boring.


    You can see a stone with gusto, and when they react, they are already close.


    He stripped off the samurai''s clothes, then threw the samurai back on the beam, put on the samurai uniform, and went straight towards the black prison.


    As the person in charge of the black jail, Ye Feng knew how important the woman who was imprisoned in the depths of the black jail at this moment was.


    That is the Yamaguchi Club. The bargaining chip for the future negotiations with the Zorro family is whether the Yamaguchi Club can go further and become more powerful.


    Therefore, he personally guards in the black jail, and has not returned home for a long time.


    "Master Ye Feng, there is a letter from home."


    The subordinate ran in, holding a letter in both hands, respectfully.


    Ye Feng hasn''t returned home for a long time, and all the things at home are letters sent by his family.


    Ye Feng sat cross-legged, took the envelope, frowned, why did he send the letter today before the appointed time.


    He was extremely sensitive and suspicious by nature, and when he saw the letter came, he immediately opened it for inspection.


    "Patriarch, you are not at home, Madam will meet with others..."


    When he saw the first sentence, the wild wind jumped directly.


    "Bold!"


    There are not many words in the letter, obviously a bit hasty, I am afraid that it is my own person, and this is the case when I am worried about being discovered in a panic.


    My wife, have a private meeting with others? Or is it the Prince''s person in Yamaguchi?


    Ye Feng''s face immediately turned red, and he felt his head turn green!


    He is desperately working outside, but his wife betrayed him in such a way?


    "The messenger!"


    The wild wind roared, with a murderous expression on his face, "What about the others?"


    "He came in a hurry, and he went in a hurry. It seemed that he looked a little flustered, saying that someone was chasing him and ran away."


    When Ye Feng heard it, he was even more convinced.


    "go home!"


    When he patted the table, he didn''t care about so much. When he thought of his wife flying in closeness with others, his lungs would explode!

 Chapter 1840： This is the deal

    "Mr. Wild Wind!"


    Seeing that the wild wind was about to leave, his subordinates hurriedly said, "Aren''t you staying here to guard the black jail?"


    "Look at it!"


    Ye Feng shouted angrily, the house was covered with grassland, and he was still in the mood to guard the black jail here?


    He doesn''t care if he doesn''t want to, wherever he is in the mood to care about it.


    Besides, fortunately, it is the Yamaguchi community, which is strictly guarded against a bunch of people who stay dead. Even if he is not here, there is no possibility of accident.


    The wild wind takes people away without stopping for a moment.


    He was afraid that he would be too late to go back, and his affairs would be finished.


    As soon as Ye Feng left, the subordinate raised his head, it was Jiang Ning!


    He snorted softly, and sure enough, the Easterners were the most taboo about this kind of thing, and the most unbearable.


    The most important thing is that this kind of thing happens too easily between them, especially these samurai who are often away from home.


    Jiang Ning did not waste time and immediately walked towards the black jail.


    "What the hell!"


    As soon as he reached the door, someone stopped him.


    "Food delivery."


    Jiang Ning was holding the plate in his hand, and someone immediately stepped forward to check it. No problem was found, so he let him in.


    This is the black prison, the important place of the Shankou community. Those who can walk here means that they have gone through layers of inspections.


    The first hurdle is where the wild wind is, so the people behind will not care too much.


    Jiang Ning walked in, looking at the surrounding environment.


    The black jail is divided into two parts, one is a real cage, which specifically detains those who are to be tortured, and is extremely cruel.


    The other part is just the effect of house arrest. The living environment, even more than a five-star hotel, is provided with delicious food and drinks. Apart from isolation, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Jiang Ning walked all the way to the end of the black cell, the lights were brightly lit, and the sound of music floated faintly.


    There is only one room here, and the detainee is naturally the most important person.


    "Open the door."


    Jiang Ning didn''t ask, and looked directly at the two guards at the door, with a calm tone, as if this was a normal thing.


    The two guards didn''t speak, they opened the door and let Jiang Ning in.


    Boom boom boom!


    Jiang Ning knocked gently on the door: "Send snacks."


    The door of the room opened, and a beautiful woman appeared in front of Jiang Ning with a calm face, as if she had long been used to this kind of life.


    Being under house arrest here, Zoro Lanqing is not afraid. She knows what Yamaguchi Club wants to do, but they dare not do it yet.


    She only waited for the reaction from the family to know what her destiny would be.


    "I didn''t want a snack."


    She glanced at Jiang Ning and said directly.


    Although this is a prison, Yamaguchi will be satisfied with whatever she wants, whether it is food or drink, or anything else, it just doesn''t allow her to contact the outside world.


    "Someone sent it."


    Jiang Ning said, "A man named Zoro Lance."


    Hearing this name, Lan Qing''s pupils shrank slightly, and immediately stared at Jiang Ning, becoming vigilant!


    "You? Wu Wuyiyi Xixi Erran? Who are you?"


    "Entrusted to confirm that you are alive."


    Jiang Ning said, "You don''t have to ask more, this is a deal."


    "Can you save me out?"


    Lan Qing asked directly, without hesitation.


    She knew that the person in front of her must have been invited by Lance to save herself.


    "Can''t today,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head. The defense was tight outside. He could leave calmly, but with a woman who had no strength to hold a chicken, there was no way to guarantee her alive, "Wait for them, take the initiative to send you out."


    The purpose of his coming today is to confirm where Lan Qing is, and that she is still alive, that''s it.


    As for saving her, robbing others is not advisable.


    Jiang Ning was not that stupid.


    Even if he is strong, if he is surrounded by hundreds of people, and is confronted by various firearms, maybe even a bomb is flying, he will use his life to block it?


    In this world, no one except Lin Yuzhen could make him work so desperately.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Lan Qing was a little angry, looking at Jiang Ning''s calm eyes, "What are you kidding?"


    Let them take the initiative to send themselves out?

 Chapter 1841： Meager force

    Are they arresting themselves to invite themselves to experience life here?


    "Do you know why they arrested you?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    Lan Qing moved his eyes and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "That''s it."


    Jiang Ning answered inexplicably, but Lan Qing couldn''t understand it at all.


    Before she could continue to ask, Jiang Ning didn''t say any more, took the empty plate, turned and left, so angry that Lan Qing couldn''t help stomping her feet behind her back.


    What the **** does this **** mean.


    Ask yourself if you know why you were caught?


    Of course she knew, but she wouldn''t tell Jiang Ning, she didn''t even know who Jiang Ning was, how could she say so much.


    What''s more... Jiang Ning has no basic respect for her!


    Because of her charm, Jiang Ning didn''t even look at her directly. The calm and watery eyes were like looking at a stone. As long as a woman saw this kind of eyes, she would be furious.


    "Lance...he''s here all the time?"


    Lan Qing snorted and threw Jiang Ning behind.


    The family didn''t know what the reaction was. She knew very well that someone in the family vented? Close love Shi Er Xi Ai Yi Fu? Revealed her whereabouts, otherwise, the Yamaguchi community would not be able to find herself.


    She knows better that the Zorro family is no longer as united as it used to be. Someone wants to betray the Zorro family. She is the bargaining chip!


    "These **** bastards!"


    Lan Qing was very angry.


    She only hopes that Lance will not have an accident. When it comes to Dongdu, it is the Yamaguchi Club that has the final say. If they provoke them, the consequences will be too serious.


    She raised her head and glanced at Jiang Ning''s back. Somehow, she always felt that this man was a little different.


    Who the **** is he?


    At that time.


    In President Yamaguchi''s study, Sugita sat cross-legged and bowed slightly, thanking the President for the tea he poured him.


    "Mr. Sugita, you can come to me, but it''s rare."


    Yamaguchi President Kumada said with a smile.


    He sent people to find Sugita many times, but he couldn''t find Sugita people. Unexpectedly, Sugita took the initiative to come today.


    "Sugita should have come to see the president sooner."


    Sugita drank tea and said, "It''s just that the ancestors are busy, and it is almost impossible to spare time to communicate with the people. It takes a lot of effort to win the support of the people for our Yamaguchi Club''s external propaganda."


    "Mr. Sugita has worked hard. On behalf of the 30,000 members of Yamaguchi, I would like to express my gratitude to you!"


    Kumada picked up the tea cup, Sugita quickly picked it up.


    "It''s within the scope of the matter, how can it be difficult to talk about, thank you President."


    The two drink each other, and they have finished their polite remarks, so they will return to the subject.


    "Prince, can you find Mr. Sugita?"


    "I found it."


    Sugita nodded, "Just now, the prince sent a seventh guard to me and asked me whether I would support him or the president."


    Sugita''s eyes changed, but Sugita was really direct.


    "Then, how did Mr. Sugita answer?"


    "I don''t support anyone. I just want to be the master of my clan, do my part, and let the people get closer to our Shankou Club. This is my job."


    Kumada nodded, this is Sugita in everyone''s cognition.


    No desire, no desire, never like getting involved in right and wrong, just like food and health preservation, very comfortable.


    "It''s just that the prince didn''t give me a chance to choose,"


    Sugita smiled, "He said, if I didn''t choose him, then I must have chosen the president."


    Kumada smiled and shook his head: "Prince, prince, he is too rude and doesn''t show enough respect for Mr. Sugita."


    "So I''m here, choose the president."


    Sugita continued.


    Hearing this, Kumada''s eyes were overjoyed.


    The prince, this idiot, doesn''t he understand Sugita?


    If you don''t force him, I''m afraid there is still a chance to get his support, but if you force Sugita, then push him to your side.


    "Mr. Sugita, are you telling the truth?"


    Kumada poured another cup of tea for Sugita.


    "I am willing to contribute my modest effort to the president!"

 Chapter 1842： Strong!

    "Hahaha, good!"


    Kumada burst out laughing.


    This is from the prince himself.


    He has been paying attention to Sugita, and at the same time paying attention to the prince''s movement. Hearing the news, he said that the prince had sent someone to the clan hall, and he knew that there would be results.


    What a pity, what a pity, the prince doesn''t understand Sugita at all, and does not understand this man, really thinks that he can be forced to submit by threats?


    If so, he would have used this trick a long time ago.


    People like Sugita just don''t want to be involved in power struggles. The best way is to give him enough respect.


    Now, to my side.


    "I have always respected Mr. Sugita,"


    Kumada said, "Mr. Sugita has been in charge of the ancestral hall for so many years, and he has made a huge contribution to the reputation of our Yamaguchi Club, and made the people accept us, understand us, and support us. This is not something ordinary people can do."


    He sighed, full of admiration.


    "Everything should be done to the best of our ability."


    Sugita said, "I believe that under the leadership of the president, Yamaguchi can go further and become better and better."


    "If there is anything I need to do Sugita, Sugita will definitely spare no effort."


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Kumada poured tea again, "Just wait for Mr. Sugita''s words."


    The two drank again, and Kumada was in a great mood.


    In control of the public opinion, if Sugita helps him, then even if he gets rid of the prince, it can be justified.


    Anyway, how to record it is all Sugita''s decision.


    "By the way, I don''t know Mr. Sugita, what do you think of the Zorro family?"


    "What the president said, but that woman?"


    Sugita asked rhetorically.


    "Yes, that woman has a special status and has some uses, but it''s not just those uses."


    "These things, the president decides, Sugita is just a rude person and doesn''t understand these."


    Sugita smiled and said, "I, the president, should know that I always believe in a little.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Kumada burst out laughing.


    Sugita really is such a person.


    For women, there is no desire or desire, and I have never heard of which woman Sugita has a relationship with.


    Never drink wine, except in the clan, raising cats, raising fish, planting flowers, and planting grass.


    In the eyes of a man, this is an extremely boring person, but Kumada knows that the more such a person, the harder it is to control.


    "President, I have work to do, so I retire first. I came today to ask the president for three cups of tea."


    Sugita bowed his head, respectful.


    "I understand."


    Kumada said, "You are my person, so naturally you won''t let the prince be disrespectful to you, don''t worry."


    "Yes."


    Sugita said nothing, and got up and walked back.


    Kumada poured himself a cup of tea, squinted his eyes, and made no secret of the smile that came out of his eyes.


    It¡¯s a good thing that Di Wu Yi Ai Shan Ling Yiran Zongtang took control.


    But he couldn''t say whether Sugita could control it.


    Is a man who has no desires and desires afraid of death?


    No, Sugita will definitely not be afraid of death. In the Yamaguchi Society, Sugita almost died. Kumata knew that he had experienced life and death, so he would definitely not be afraid.


    But he is afraid of trouble, most afraid of others trouble him, and also afraid of trouble others.


    "Speaking of which, it''s really an interesting person."


    Xiong Tian put down the tea cup and tapped his finger on the table. In a short time, a cloud of black mist suddenly appeared behind him. Immediately, there were several figures.


    "What''s the situation with the prince?"


    "Someone has entered the Prince''s Mansion, and his strength is high. I am afraid it will have an impact on the plan."


    "Master? Have you found your identity."


    Kumada frowned.


    No wonder Sugita came to take refuge in him, and there was a master on the Prince''s side?


    "It should be a master of national martial arts from China, with extraordinary strength. The people in the Prince''s Mansion can''t help him, President, please don''t go out recently, and I will try my best to protect you."


    Even the shadow masters around him are so jealous.

 Chapter 1843： Assassination!

    Master of Chinese martial arts...


    Kumada squinted his eyes. In his mind, he suddenly remembered the incident of the Yamaguchi Shrine riot a few years ago.


    If it hadn''t been for that incident, he wouldn''t have become the president. The cause of that incident was that the samurai of Yamaguchi Shrine killed a person at will, which caused the patron saint of that country to come and retaliate directly!


    In the past few years, he has issued strict orders, and they are absolutely not allowed to do anything to the people in that place, so as not to provoke the terrible guy.


    "Staring at the prince''s movement, I need to know all the time."


    "Yes!"


    The shadow gradually distorted and disappeared.


    Xiong Tian''s face was a bit solemn, he knew how terrifying such a master of national martial arts was.


    People in that place, he doesn''t want to provoke him in his entire life!


    "If they get involved, things will be difficult to handle."


    Kumada frowned slightly, hoping it wouldn''t be what he thought.


    ...


    Sugita left the community and Jiangning at the door came out earlier. Hearing the sound, he walked back from the corner.


    "Send him to Mr. Sugita."


    Shouted two people at the door.


    Sugita waved his hand, did not say anything, and left with Jiang Ning.


    "Did you find it?"


    Sugita asked when he got in the car.


    "Still alive, can''t die."


    "Don''t want to sacrifice her?"


    Sugita Road.


    "Do you know what it means to sacrifice."


    Jiang Ning turned to look at Sugita.


    Shan Shi Pa Ling Er Er Er Er Shi Tian frowned slightly and nodded.


    He certainly knows that Yamaguchi Shrine¡¯s centuries-old tradition is to use living people to shed blood to sacrifice to the shikigami. In his opinion, this has no meaning at all. It is just that the president has adopted the method to pray for the blessing of the shikigami. Some ceremonies.


    It has no practical effect, it is just superstition.


    "You mean, they didn''t need her to die, but the bloodletting...why bloodletting?"


    "Which so many why."


    Jiang Ning rolled his eyes, "Wait, wait for the Zorro family to come, and you''ll know why."


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the car shook suddenly, and a car behind him slammed into it!


    Sugita yelled, the people turned their backs on their horses, and their clogs and shoes flew out.


    "who!"


    He scolded, but he couldn''t control his body shape. He turned his head and took a look. Jiang Ning had already opened the door and rushed out in an instant.


    "Damn it!"


    Someone killed himself!


    Sugita got in, ignoring picking up the shoes, and looked up for a few moments. Several people in black had already besieged, and the cold dagger made people''s hearts tremble!


    But he didn''t have any fear at all, cursing in his mouth, looking at the samurai in black, while lowering his head to pick up the clogs and shoes on the ground, slowly put them on.


    "You bastards, dare to come and assassinate this lord!"


    He cursed, "Since you are looking for death, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    After speaking, Sugita shouted: "Dad, kill them!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a shadow flashed, much faster than those black warriors.


    Only a few muffled noises were heard, those black-clothed warriors flew out directly, still in mid-air, they heard the sound of broken bones, click¡ª¡ª


    Crisp!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    They fell heavily on the ground, and they were killed before they even screamed!


    At the corner of his mouth, blood slowly overflowed with a trace of internal organs.


    Jiang Ning''s fists are now so strong that they blasted out with a punch, and they shattered their internal organs in an instant, without a trace of mercy.


    "Gada! Gada!"


    Sugita stepped on the clogs, walked over and kicked, looked at the black warriors, and snorted coldly.


    "The prince, this **** old thing, started on me, this is his shadow warrior!"


    He looked at Jiang Ning with a look of disdain, "If he knew that I had you by my side, he wouldn''t let these people come and die."

 Chapter 1844： I came by myself!

    Sugita was very angry.


    He couldn''t bear to be bullied by someone riding on his neck like this!


    In normal times, he would stubbornly pretend that it didn''t happen, and regard peace as the most important thing, not to cause trouble.


    But now, Jiang Ning is by his side!


    With such a big killer by his side, he should still be counseled and bow his head to be patient. It is not his own person who has lost him, but the person who has lost Jiangning.


    "I can''t bear it anymore."


    He looked at Jiang Ning, "You are by my side, he dare to send someone to kill me, this is to look down on you!"


    "He can kill me, but he despises you, and he loves to attend the service? Can''t you!"


    Sugita clenched his fists and said angrily.


    The two returned to the ancestral hall. The person at the door just said hello, but Sugita ignored it.


    "Come on!"


    He yelled, "Come out all!"


    A dozen people rushed out, each with a serious expression, and had never seen Sugita so angry.


    "Hall Master!"


    "Listen everything to me,"


    Sugita shouted, "Go to all the hotels in Dongdu and invite the best cooks to me, and each one has a specialty dish!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Sugita came back with a serious face, didn''t he call them out to fight?


    "What are you still doing?"


    Sugita waved his hand, "Go now! I will see a table of delicious food in the evening!"


    "Yes!"


    A dozen people immediately dispersed.


    Sugita took a deep breath before turning his head to look at Jiang Ning. The excitement and expectation in his eyes couldn''t be concealed at all.


    "coming?"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    As soon as the voice fell, Brother Gou and others walked in through the side door.


    They had just come from the battlefield in the Middle East, and they were full of terrifying murderous air. Before they approached, Sugita felt a little depressed to breathe!


    The heavy **** breath seems to have just climbed up from the sea of ??blood, and it is almost suffocated!


    Just the look in his eyes made Sugita know that these people, but the ones who really came back from the battlefield, weren''t ordinary people.


    Jiang Ning''s subordinates, when will there be these people? It''s terrible.


    "Big Brother!"


    Brother Gou and others shouted in unison.


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Over there, how good is the situation?"


    "Everything is fine, forbidden in the Middle East, it succeeded!"


    Brother Gou said, "A Fei is still there, he can be guarded by himself!"


    He hid in the dark, coming and going without a trace, who would dare to make trouble on the territory of Li Jiajun?


    That is just looking for death!


    Before he got close, he was blown to his head.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the people, and this more than a month of baptism had made Brother Gou and them all grown up.


    In the flames of war, it is the easiest way for a person to progress, the kind of walking between life and death, and the state of losing one''s life if you are not careful is the state that can most stimulate a person''s potential.


    Jiang Ning could have thrown them on the battlefield earlier and used the battlefield to temper them, but he didn''t.


    Because he didn''t want to see anyone sacrifice.


    Even if he knows that death must be the final destination on this road, no matter who it is, even if it is him.


    But at least, the assurance that they will survive is excellent.


    Brother Gou and others stood up straight, like a soldier who was going to be reviewed, trying to present the best of themselves to Jiang Ning.


    "very good."


    Jiang Ning only has these two words.


    But these two words are enough!


    Brother Gou and others trembled lightly, agitated, and even more of a trust worthy of Jiang Ning!


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Sugita: "Now, they will leave it to you."


    At this time, Sugita''s turn was excited, and his throat was dry and he almost couldn''t speak.


    It''s not that he has no one. Over the years, he has cultivated some masters in secret, just as a need, even, he originally wanted to show his face in front of Jiang Ning so that Jiang Ning could praise him.


    But after seeing Brother Gou and them, he immediately wanted to let the people he raised up and go!


    This is simply incomparable!

 Chapter 1845： Come with me!

    Whether it is aura, temperament, or this indomitable and terrifying killing aura, it is completely the difference between heaven and earth.


    "Bros!"


    Sugita excitedly said, "Everyone is one''s own! All brothers! I have arranged a dinner for the brothers!"


    "Before this, I beg my brothers to do me a favor, my brother, I was bullied!"


    Sugita patted his chest with an aggrieved expression on his face.


    "This kind of trivial matter, I can''t let my eldest brother take action. It''s shameful. If my brothers support me, I won''t be afraid of anything!"


    The appearance of his propaganda is exactly like a magic stick.


    When the head of the Yamaguchi Shrine¡¯s main clan hall, he brainwashed you and shouted, Sugita is the best at it, and he can easily arouse the emotions of the other party.


    However, at this moment, he is a bit embarrassed.


    Brother Gou and others are still expressionless, just like the statue, as if there is no emotional change at all.


    Sugita chuckled twice, and the raised fist was still waving up and down, wanting to continue to drive the atmosphere, but the group of men in front of you, can you move it?


    "Play, play as much as you like."


    Jiang Ning opened his mouth and pointed to Sugita, "He will lead the way."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    Sugita trembled all over, he was waiting for Jiang Ning''s order!


    Jiang Ning did not speak, and they ignored their own.


    After speaking, Brother Gou turned his head to look at Sugita, everyone was staring at him, and Sugita felt that he was getting hot all over, as if he was about to get familiar.


    "who bullied you?"


    Brother Dog asked.


    "A little old man!"


    Sugita said immediately.


    "Take us there!"


    "go!"


    Sugita jumped up, his clogs squeaked twice, and ran outside with his pants.


    What about the Prince [literature museum www.wxguan.vip]?


    Do you dare to send someone to kill me,? Furan Lu Shixixiyiran? I dare to overthrow you!


    "Will it be a big deal?"


    Behind him, Lin Yuzhen said.


    She could feel that the temperament of Brother Gou and them had completely changed, and she couldn''t believe it.


    This is what has to go through to have such a transformation.


    She has always known how much effort Gou and the others have put in for Lin''s family and Donghai''s sake, they have completely thrown out their lives.


    "The bigger the noise, the better."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Prince''s Mansion.


    The Prince''s Mansion in the night is brightly lit.


    Since Jimmy came with Fang Yin, the prince has strengthened his defenses, even if they are now a cooperative relationship, but Fang Yin has no integrity at all.


    He had to guard.


    "Failed. I didn''t expect Sugita to have a master next to him."


    The news couldn''t be kept from the prince, Sugita went to the president, and spent a lot of time in the president''s study.


    Before Sugita came out, the prince knew about it, and immediately sent someone to kill him!


    What he can''t get is ruined, so he doesn''t have to trouble himself.


    "Huh, useless things, so many people, you can''t kill a single Sugita, and you deserve it if you die!"


    The prince cursed, "I tell you, Sugita must die!"


    "Since he can''t be used by me, kill him and make this ancestral hall become ruins!"


    It is impossible for him to ask Sugita to help the president do things. This time he wants to do things, that is, to fully control Yamaguchi. How can he let Sugita go to the other side?


    What''s more, that Fang Yin will definitely do it. When the president is dead, this Yamaguchi Club will need someone to lead it. Besides his prince, who else will it be?


    Below, there are five or six black warriors kneeling, exuding a terrifying murderous aura!


    This is the elite of the prince, even stronger than the shadow warrior.


    "Go, find Sugita and kill him!"


    Shouted the prince.


    "Yes!"


    Several warriors shouted in unison.


    The voice just fell.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the door was kicked open.


    "Old stuff, you don''t need to find me, I''m here by myself!"

 Chapter 1846： Who are you guys

    Sugita walked in with his hands behind his back, stepping on clogs shoes, with a proud face, his head up, his nostrils facing the ground!


    "who!"


    The prince burst out, seeing that it was Sugita, but he didn''t expect that he would dare to come.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    A group of samurai around immediately surrounded him, but Sugita didn''t even look at it.


    In his eyes, there is only the prince, staring at the prince, as if to swallow him alive!


    Behind him, Brother Gou and others, the terrifying aura exuding one by one, made the pupils of the prince shrink.


    "Sugita, you dare to come to my Prince''s Mansion!"


    The prince snorted coldly and waved, "Come on!"


    He gave an order, and the door was immediately closed.


    Sugita glanced back, "Yi Er Er Xi Zhe Xi Ran? Hey, "Close the door."


    He looked around and looked around. The samurai were standing by, holding the katana tightly in their hands, and staring at Brother Gou and the others.


    Even the personal guard next to the prince became very serious.


    Master!


    The prince felt it right away.


    Just like Fang Yin arrived here that day, the feeling was even more terrifying.


    The surging blood, like a vast tide, surged in an instant, making the prince''s breathing irritable.


    "them¡­¡­"


    The prince squinted his eyes, "Did they come out of a sea of ??blood!"


    There wasn''t a trace of blood on the Gou and others, but there was a breath that was depressed to make people palpitating, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Prince, be careful, these people...not average!"


    The personal samurai lowered his voice and said, "They may not be terrible alone, but this group of people are here...not weaker than Fang Yin!"


    Even if it is in the Prince''s Mansion, there are hundreds of warriors surrounded, but they always feel that once the dog and the others do it, the consequences will be very serious!


    The eye contact of several warriors has quietly sent a signal to mobilize more people.


    How could Sugita not know these signals?


    It''s just that he doesn''t care!


    "Prince, send someone to force me to stand in line, I will bear it,"


    Sugita stood there with his hands behind his back, with an old-fashioned appearance, "Even if you send someone to kill me, I can bear it."


    "but you¡­¡­"


    His face sank, "My eldest brother is by his side, do you dare to bother?"


    "Your brother!"


    The prince frowned.


    Why hasn''t he heard of what elder brother Sugita has, isn''t all his family dead?


    "I can be ashamed of Sugita!"


    "I Sugita can even die!"


    "But my elder brother''s mood cannot be affected!"


    "My sister-in-law''s mood, let alone be affected!"


    Sugita waved his fist as if he was speaking. He pointed at the Prince and said, "But you, I don''t know what to do!"


    "Bros!"


    "Big brother is upset, sister-in-law is upset, then we are upset!"


    "I Sugita, the first one to not agree!"


    Brother Gou and the others did not move, like statues, and the atmosphere suddenly became a bit embarrassing.


    Old Sugita blushed and coughed slightly.


    "Hahaha!"


    The prince saw right away that people like Brother Dog didn''t listen to Sugita at all.


    Where did the people who were invited do not give enough money?


    This kind of person will not sacrifice his life for Sugita.


    "Sugita, if you stand on the wrong team, you **** it,"


    The prince stepped forward, and his momentum gradually became stronger, "Since you are here to die, today, don''t even think about going out again!"


    He shouted: "Do it, kill him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of samurai roared towards Sugita and the others.


    Sugita saw that his Adam''s apple slipped, and when he saw Brother Gou and the others, he didn''t even move, and he couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    Without waiting for him to speak, just before a group of warriors approached, Brother Gou''s eyes suddenly flashed with two rays of light, cold murderous intent, surging instantly!

 Chapter 1847： Invincible!

    The second, the third, the fourth and the fifth... all of them seem to be resurrected in an instant, the big eyes like a copper bell, and the murderous intentions are all revealed!


    "kill--"


    Brother Gou roared, and Sugita''s eardrums were sore.


    "Battle formation!"


    The crowd roared in unison, and immediately formed a battle formation, like a sword, sweeping across the square!


    Almost instantly, rushing into the crowd, violent murderous intent, surging like a tide!


    Enveloping all the samurai!


    boom!


    Brother Gou smashed a punch, sinking vigorously, and directly hit the oncoming samurai out of the way, his chest slumped suddenly, and he slapped¡ª¡ª


    The terrifying force broke several of his breastbone!


    What a terrible power!


    Sugita''s breathing stopped.


    He stared at him and refused to blink for a moment, looking at Brother Gou and the others, like gods and demons, fierce and violent.


    Punch!


    Boom!


    Either a broken hand or a broken foot, every move is a killer move, no mercy at all.


    They have all been baptized on the battlefield, and they understand that you are merciful to the enemy, and the enemy will not be merciful to you.


    Sugita screamed screaming as he watched as the samurai was beaten into flight by Brother Dog and others, and landed heavily.


    "?what--"


    The screams continued, but within five minutes, hundreds of samurai all fell to the ground, howling ghosts and wolves!


    Sugita''s legs were shaking, not because of fear, but because of excitement.


    It''s not that he has never seen a master, but like Jiang Ning, a master who can shock people''s minds can never be met. The dog and others in front of him, at a glance, look like a whole, a sharp sword!


    Too? Shanxi concealing Lu Zhewuyi? Cruel!


    Not only him, but the Prince was equally shocked.


    Hundreds of guarding warriors all fell to the ground, and none of them could still stand. The close-fitting warriors around him were even more serious, as if they were facing an enemy!


    "Who else?"


    Brother Gou glanced around, there was blood dripping on his fist, his eyes were staring at the prince, and the prince''s heart trembled.


    That look...like a demon!


    "Who else!"


    Sugita yelled, pointing at the prince, "Are you?"


    The prince had an ugly face and was pointed at his nose like this by Sugita, but he dared not refute it.


    "Sugita, don''t you dare to kill me?"


    He snorted and said with disdain, "I am the prince of Yamaguchi. If you move me, you won''t have a chance to gain a foothold in Yamaguchi!"


    Sugita smiled.


    "I do not care."


    As soon as the voice fell, Brother Dog moved!


    Those who moved with him, and the old five and six¡ª


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    At the same time, the few samurai around the prince also did not hesitate, drew out the samurai swords from their waists, and hurried over.


    The samurai swords shining sharply with the sword light made people unable to open their eyes. They deliberately used the blade to reflect the light, trying to affect the sight of the dog and the others.


    Seeing Brother Gou stretched out his hand to cover his eyes, one of the samurai sneered, a little bit under his feet, and immediately quickened his pace, and the long knife smashed it hard!


    "go to hell!"


    The long sword is like a rainbow, and as fast as lightning!


    He smashed directly at the head of Brother Gou. If he was slashed, the whole person would be cut in half.


    But suddenly, there were two legs, faster than the samurai''s sword, one left and one right kicked out at the same time, as if faster than lightning, directly kicking the samurai''s chest.


    "Crack!"


    There were two consecutive sounds of broken bones, and immediately, the samurai screamed and flew upside down, still in the air, wowing with a mouthful of blood with his mouth open.


    "boom!"


    Fall to the ground, kill!


    The old five and six came out from behind Brother Gou, one left and the other right, as if they were protecting the law.


    Three people fight in battle, attacking in the middle and defending on both sides!


    Brother Gou put his hand down, stared at the prince, and then glanced at the other samurai, his eyes shuddering!


    "You...who are you guys on earth?"


    The prince gritted his teeth.


    He was 100% sure that Dongdu definitely did not have such a master!

 Chapter 1848： The prince has to kneel too!

    Brother Gou ignored him at all.


    He was too lazy to answer, the prince is not qualified to know who he is and whose person he is.


    He turned his head and glanced at Sugita.


    "What do you want him to do?"


    "Apologize!"


    Sugita did not hesitate, "Kneel down and apologize!"


    "Bold!"


    The prince was immediately angry.


    Sugita actually dared to say such a thing, letting himself kneel down and apologize, which is more humiliating than killing him?


    He is the prince of the Yamaguchi Society, and he is also a member of the royal family in the Eastern Capital. He represents the highest power family in the Eastern Capital.


    The prince was furious and pointed at Sugita: "Do you know what you are talking about!"


    "I am the prince! Do you dare to make me kneel?"


    "Prince,"


    Sugita squinted, "Kneel too!"


    He just wanted to humiliate the prince, and humiliated him in the most difficult way for the prince to accept.


    Sugita snorted and laughed suddenly.


    "You don''t even know who you are offending."


    "He is not something you can afford to offend!"


    The prince had an ugly face and was trembling with anger. He wanted to curse a few words, but when he saw Brother Dog, more and more people gathered around him, and he didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    These people are terrible.


    "Prince..."


    The faces of a few close-fitting warriors around him were equally ugly.


    With this battlefield, they could do nothing at all, and now they rushed past, absolutely dead end!


    If they were all dead, the prince would not even have a chance to live.


    "Do you want me to kneel?"


    The prince said angrily, "Kill them for me!"


    He couldn''t bear it, and roared and ordered.


    The warriors rushed out without hesitation. They must listen to the Prince''s order.


    But only a moment!


    The prince''s eyelids twitched, watching his guards, knocked over to the ground, and didn''t even have the strength to struggle.


    His lips trembled: "You, you..."


    The people from Yamaguchi Club are on the way and will come soon. When they come, they will all die!


    But... are they in time?


    "Prince, kneel."


    Sugita said, "Don''t expect Yamaguchi''s people to come to rescue you. Now Yamaguchi, it''s not you who have the final say."


    Hearing this, the prince''s face instantly turned pale.


    President Yamaguchi!


    He did it behind his back!


    Thinking of this, the prince seemed to be emptied of blood in an instant. The **** Xiong Tian wanted to kill himself?


    Everyone just has different political opinions, so he wants his life!


    "I didn''t want your life,"


    Sugita said, "It''s easy, kneel down and apologize, Prince, it''s not difficult for you."


    "You dream!"


    The prince roared.


    Let him kneel, it is better to kill him!


    "Crack!"


    Before he could say anything, Brother Dog moved, and a gust of wind flicked Lu Ai''er, and he swept directly to the Prince''s side and kicked him on his knee. The Prince yelled and knelt down immediately.


    Boom!


    The marble floor made a roar.


    The prince wanted to stand up, but he couldn''t move at all when he was pressed on his shoulder by the dog''s hand!


    "you guys!"


    The prince is going crazy.


    Sugita didn''t care about that much, so he took out his phone and took a few photos.


    Also deliberately from different angles, even squatting on the ground, just to choose a better angle and light, to take a more perfect picture of the prince kneeling.


    This move made the prince almost vomit blood!


    "kill me!"


    He roared?.


    But when he was pressed by Brother Dog, he couldn''t move at all.


    "do not kill,"


    Sugita shook his head, "We must persuade people with virtue, and will not take people''s lives indiscriminately."


    He glanced at the photos he had taken and nodded in satisfaction.


    These photos are much more useful than death threats.


    The most important thing for a royal person is face, and what he wants is this so-called dignity. If the owner of the royal family sees it, even if the prince cuts his belly, it will be difficult to wash away his shame!

 Chapter 1849： Very cool

    He will be nailed to the royal wall of shame!


    The prince''s face was flushed like pig liver, staring at Sugita.


    If the eyes can kill people, Sugita has been cut by him a thousand times at this moment!


    "You will regret this!"


    He grinded his teeth.


    "I don''t regret it, I don''t know,"


    Sugita said, "But now, I''m very happy, very cool."


    "Prince, if you still want to preserve the majesty of the Eastern Capital, you better cooperate. I know you don''t care about life and death, but should you care about your face?"


    This is to hold the prince''s weakness.


    Sugita''s gloating look made the prince blue with anger, and he wanted to choke Sugita to death.


    But he was pressed by the dog brother and couldn''t move at all.


    "You... and you... will regret it! Both will regret it!"


    He struggled and couldn''t move, and could only say a few ruthless words, but Sugita didn''t care at all.


    He put away the phone.


    "Brother Dog, let''s go. The prince didn''t intend to leave us for dinner."


    After he finished speaking, he swaggered away, and the clogs under his feet had been stepped on more loudly than when he came.


    Watching Sugita go away, watching the samurai who fell on the ground, crying and wailing, the prince slowly stood up and couldn''t help but rubbed his knees that were almost broken in bones, filled with anger and shame!


    "Sugita!"


    He yelled, "I will want you to regret being disrespectful to me today!"


    Sugita got the picture of himself kneeling, and once he announced it through the clan hall, his reputation would be completely ruined.


    Not only couldn''t stay in Yamaguchi Club any longer, but he also lost the face of the royal family.


    The consequences are simply not what he can bear!


    Where will Sugita go with the photo?


    The prince didn''t even need to think about it, it must have been handed over to the **** of Kumada!


    These two bastards...too ruthless!


    There was a cold murderous intent flashing in the prince''s eyes, and he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Sugita must die!


    Kumada is also going to die, otherwise, he will die.


    "Prince..."


    Several close-fitting warriors knelt there in embarrassment.


    The prince made a humiliation, and they could not shirk the blame!


    "puff--"


    The prince [biqugexx.biz] didn''t bother to talk nonsense at all, pulled out a samurai sword and chopped off the head of one of them directly.


    Splashing blood!


    "Damn you guys!"


    He vented, hacking several guards to death one after another, without any mercy at all.


    These people are more than guilty. They can''t protect their dignity, their face, and they have no value in life.


    Kang Dang¡ª¡ª


    The prince lost the knife and glanced around, his eyes were as cold as the twelfth lunar winter, making people tremble.


    "Notify the Royal Warriors, I want to mobilize them."


    The prince¡¯s voice was calm, but in this calm, there was an unquenchable anger and murderous aura, "Yamaguchi, it''s time to merge into the royal family!"


    This is his ultimate goal.


    He wanted to **** Yamaguchi from Yamaguchi President Kumada in a peaceful way, but now it seems that there is no need for that.


    "Whoever dares to stop, kill me!"


    He wants people to die, he wants to watch people bleed, watch those who he wants to die, die in front of him!


    The prince clenched his fists tightly, with red eyes pawing Yixishan to Luxi, staring at the direction of the Yamaguchi community. Even the air seemed to be affected and became a little depressed.


    at the same time.


    The news spread quickly, Yamaguchi President Kuma Tian, ??always staring at the movement of the Prince''s Mansion.


    Hearing that Sugita went to make a big fuss, and forced the prince to kneel down and took a photo, he couldn''t help but clap his hands and applaud!


    "Huh, the prince, the old man, once the picture of him kneeling is exposed, what majesty does the royal family have? They still want to include me in the Yamaguchi Club?"


    "dream!"

 Chapter 1850： Against me

    No one knows better than Kumada, why the prince is attacking himself this time.


    The Yamaguchi Society has always been an underground force in the East Capital, but after so many years of development and growth, the scale has become larger and larger, so large that it has made the royal jealous!


    Such a force, if it is under their royal income, it will naturally be even more powerful.


    It can help the royal converge more resources and wealth, but Kumada is unwilling.


    Things in the underground circle should be done according to the rules of the underground circle. Once the underground circle is involved, problems will sooner or later occur.


    Even if it is not reduced to their tools, used by them, or even crossed the river to demolish the bridge, once the nature changes, it is easy to be attacked by other circles on the ground.


    There are more potential threats for no reason, and there is no benefit, and fools will not want to.


    Seeing that the prince provoke Sugita, was forcibly beaten in the face, and took a photo, Kumada was really happy.


    "Come on, go and invite the Chief Hall Master Sugita to come!"


    Kumada immediately ordered, "I want to drink with him and celebrate, hahahaha!"


    As soon as Sugita stood on his side, he gave the prince a disarm. He wanted to see how the prince would dare to come again!


    The subordinates responded and ran out immediately.


    Kumada beckoned, and several shadows appeared behind him.


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many masters around Sugita, I don''t know where they are from, the president, I have to guard."


    There was still a smile on Xiong Tian''s face, but there was a sharp light in his eyes.


    "Of course it''s guarded."


    "Sugita is not as simple as it seems on the surface, everyone was deceived by him."


    If Sugita didn''t let those people show up, then Kumata was just skeptical, but even the prince was pushed on the ground, which shows that the hidden strength behind Sugita should not be underestimated.


    Then, if Sugita behaves like Fushiyi, you can''t believe everything about him.


    Including he has no desires and no desires, and does not like to fight for fame and fortune.


    "Things are getting more and more fun. The prince will definitely do it again. It''s just that he wants to do it. It''s hard to say. There is also the master of national arts."


    Kumada said, "I''m afraid, I have already been eyeing me!"


    He looked up and looked around, always feeling that he had a pair of eyes looking at him, and he called out his guard warrior, the purpose is to shock the people hiding in the dark.


    Call Sugita now, even more so.


    At this moment, Fang Yin had indeed entered the community, lurking nearby.


    He wants to look for opportunities, the most suitable opportunities!


    At that time.


    In the clan, Sugita danced with excitement.


    "Come on, brothers, I toast you!"


    He simply took off his clogs and stepped on the floor, creaking, clinking glasses with his hands, all happy and broken, "I did it! You are free!"


    Brother Gou and the others did not hesitate and took a sip.


    They have never said this casually.


    Sugita was even more excited.


    It was so exciting to watch the prince kneel down and watch Brother Dog and others sweep across the army!


    Seeing Brother Gou and the others drank it in one sip and gave himself a lot of face, Sugita was even more excited, patted his chest and said: "At night, I will help all the brothers, and you must eat happily!"


    He found dozens of chefs, all of them were the best dishes in Eastern Capital, and he took pains to entertain them.


    Brother Gou and others sat upright, as if they were different from the past.


    "Eat it."


    It wasn''t until Jiang Ning spoke that Brother Gou and the others moved their chopsticks.


    During that time in the Middle East, they were used to it, even though their status was much higher than that of Li Genhong, but in the Li family''s army, Li Genhong was the commander-in-chief. This was the right that Jiang Ning gave him.


    Even Gou and others have full authority to obey Li Genhong''s arrangement. This is the rule!


    "Boss, they are amazing!"


    Sugita couldn''t help but thumbs up, "With them, what else is terrible? You can go anywhere! Anyone can sweep!"

 Chapter 1851： Stop floating

    Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    "There are people outside, and there are heaven outside the sky."


    He said lightly, "Don''t float."


    The second half of the sentence was told to Brother Gou and the others, he knew they wouldn''t be proud of Brother Gou.


    The more you go to the heights, the more you feel cold and stressed, and the more you know that there are too many strong people in this world.


    Apart from other things, Jiang Ning''s arrangement to protect Lin Yu in secret is really absurd. At least Brother Gou and the others will not be able to surpass it in a few years.


    "Hall Master!"


    Outside, someone ran in and whispered in Sugita''s ear.


    Sugita frowned.


    "Don''t go."


    He shook his head directly, "I want to accompany my brothers to drink, I have no time to drink with him, so I just returned."


    President Yamaguchi asked himself to drink?


    Sugita is not interested.


    It''s all a pretense to take refuge in him, but it''s just an excuse, can''t Kumada see it?


    When he saw the prince kneel down, he came to him for a drink, and he didn''t bother to bother about it.


    "The president''s personal guard came in person. If you don''t go, I''m afraid it''s not very good."


    Sugita frowned: "How many people are here?"


    "A dozen!"


    He patted the table and gritted his teeth: "Enough!"


    He said that he was about to go out and curse, but was stopped by Jiang Ning.


    "Since you are invited to have a drink, then go."


    "But¡­¡­"


    Sugita didn''t want to go, he wasn''t scared, it was just that Brother Gou and the others came today. He should treat them well. There is no reason to leave halfway.


    "He? Lu Shan will not let themselves be hungry."


    Jiang Ning said, "I will accompany you."


    Hearing this, Sugita''s eyes changed instantly.


    He heard the other meanings in Jiang Ning''s words.


    "Brothers, I''m really sorry, I''m so helpless when I''m on official business. Another day, I won''t be drunk or return with my brothers!"


    Sugita arched his hands and stood up straight, with two bare feet inside.


    Jiang Ning got up: "Wife, don''t you want to hear what''s going on in the Middle East, just ask Agou and they can talk."


    Lin Yu was really curious, and had been asking all night.


    "Ok, I know."


    Lin Yu really smiled, "Don''t worry about me."


    With Brother Gou and them here, Lin Yu is absolutely safe.


    Jiang Ning left with Sugita, and Kumada''s guards were still waiting at the door.


    Seeing that Sugita was here, there was only one person by his side, and he was relieved.


    "Mr. Sugita, please here."


    Sugita snorted, Ming [51 fiction www.51xs.info] expressed his displeasure, got in the car with Jiangning, and headed directly to the community.


    He didn''t know what Kumata meant by calling himself at this time, but sending more than a dozen of his guards, each of them so strong, was not a flattering behavior.


    The threat is too obvious.


    Sugita certainly knows that whether it is the prince or the president, in their eyes, he is nothing but a valuable tool.


    No matter how polite to yourself, it is also fake polite.


    When it''s time to cross the river and demolish the bridge, they will abandon themselves without hesitation!


    "The more I think about it, the more unhappy."


    Sugita muttered and turned to look at Jiang Ning, "I think it''s better to stand on your own."


    He really feels that it is better for him to stand on his own mountain. No one can control himself, nor can he threaten him, so as not to be interrupted by others.


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    The car drove directly into the community, and Sugita and Jiangning followed the guards.


    Along the way, Jiang Ning could clearly feel that there were more samurai guards in the dark than before.


    Sugita also noticed it, and his face became more and more ugly.


    Is this for yourself?


    Is Kumada trying to keep himself tonight? snort!


    "It''s not against you."


    Jiang Ning seemed to know what Sugita was thinking, "You don''t need so many people."


    Although it was true, Sugita sounded a little sad, as if being left out.


    "Is it aimed at the boss?"

 Chapter 1852： My guard

    If it is against him, there really is no need for so many people.


    With the skill of his three-legged cat, any samurai at the master level can hack him to death.


    So many people...could it be that Jiang Ning was targeted?


    Thinking of this, Sugita''s face was solemn, and there was a murderous look in his eyes!


    The **** of Xiongtian, if he really dares to attack Jiang Ning, he will let the Yamaguchi Society be destroyed at all costs!


    "Neither is it."


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "For me, no matter how many people it is, it''s useless."


    Sugita was startled, and it was right to think about it.


    Xiong Tian probably didn''t know the identity of Jiang Ning, let alone the horrible figure who could easily overthrow the Yamaguchi Society. He was here at this moment.


    "Who is that aimed at?"


    Sugita was puzzled.


    With Kumada''s arrogance, it is rare to guard against anyone like this.


    It seems that this is the first time in so many years.


    Prince?


    Obviously it was impossible. The prince knelt down. In the eyes of Kumada, this was the one who had fallen and lost the qualification to compete with him.


    "unimportant."


    Jiang Ning¡¯s words are concise and concise?


    No matter who it is against, the purpose of their coming tonight has nothing to do with this.


    Sugita took a deep breath and understood it naturally.


    He is here to get angry!


    The **** Xiong Tian dare to threaten himself. Yesterday he called himself a brother, Mr. Sugita one bite, and he was too polite. Today the prince is kneeling. Does this Xiong Tian feel that he is useless?


    "Da da da!"


    Sugita''s feet are stepping on clogs, his robe is hanging down on the ground, his hands are placed in front of him, and he seems to be venting.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know how this guy was worthy of the identity of the Chief Zongtang Hall Master, and he looked like this in front of the people, how could he be convinced.


    "Sorry, only Mr. Sugita can go in."


    The man at the door stopped Jiang Ning with a serious expression.


    "Oh, then I won''t go in."


    Sugita turned around and left.


    What''s a joke, there are so many samurai tonight, I just saw it by myself, who knows how many there are in secret?


    Don''t let Jiang Ning go in, if they want to kill himself, where will he go?


    He didn''t have any hesitation, as soon as he didn''t let Jiang Ning in, he turned and left.


    "Mr. Sugita stay!"


    Obviously, the guard did not expect Sugita to be so direct, "Please don''t embarrass me."


    "Don''t be embarrassed, I just don''t go in, you can explain to the president yourself."


    Sugita snorted and didn''t even look at the man again.


    The guard''s face changed slightly.


    "Mr. Sugita, please wait a moment, I''ll give a briefing."


    The old man Sugita was there, and he gave the guard a glance: "No need."


    "let''s go."


    He took Jiang Ning directly in, and ignored the guard at all. A guard who dared to talk to him was like a green onion.


    Even if there is no such big killer as Jiang Ning by his side, Sugita would never put the guard in his eyes.


    Seeing Sugita''s disdainful eyes, the guard gritted his teeth and didn''t dare to say anything, only a hint of resentment flashed in his eyes.


    None of these escaped Jiang Ning''s eyes, but he didn''t care at all.


    If you have general knowledge of the ants, then you will lose.


    When the two walked into the courtyard, they could smell the aroma of wine and vegetables from a distance.


    "Mr. Sugita!"


    Kumada sat there cross-legged. Seeing Sugita coming in, he didn''t stand up. He pointed his finger at the seat and said, "Sit down, please!"


    His eyes fell on Jiang Ning, and after a glance, he seemed to have a feeling of deja vu, but he couldn''t remember this feeling at all, when he had seen it.


    "Who is this?"


    "My guard."


    Sugita said directly.


    He didn''t say that this is my father, lest he scare Kumada, who doesn''t know that he is the only one left in his house.


    Xiong Tian frowned slightly.


    He didn''t expect that other people would come.


    However, he did not show it.


    "Ok."


    His tone faded a bit.

 Chapter 1853： You also kneel

    Jiang Ning didn''t care, standing behind Sugita, scanning around, and at a glance, he discovered that there were at least 20 Oriental samurai hidden in secret, and a few of them were quite powerful, almost buried in the rank of Grand Master.


    He didn''t change his expression, and exchanged a look with Sugita, and Sugita immediately understood.


    "The president called me to come. I was really touched. There are so many delicious foods."


    Sugita looked at the delicacies at this table and couldn''t help feeling, "Not only are there delicious foods, but there are so many samurai protecting me. The president must know that I have offended the prince. I am afraid that the prince will trouble me?"


    Kumada smiled and squinted.


    "Yes, I heard that you completely offended the prince to death,"


    He said lightly, "If this prince wants to do something to you, I won''t protect you, who will protect you?"


    Both people laughed.


    Sugita is not polite, eats everything, and doesn''t worry about someone poisoning the meal. The defenseless appearance made Kumada sneer in his heart.


    "Since you have taken refuge in me, then I have to protect you, as it should be."


    Kumada said, "I''m not like a prince. I only put my interests in my eyes. I value feelings."


    "It''s what you say."


    Sugita wiped his mouth with a nonchalant expression, "I don''t know if the president called me, what''s the matter?"


    "A picture of the prince kneeling?"


    Kumada laughed, "Give it to me."


    "? Lu Shier stays closed? What does the president want this photo for?"


    While picking his teeth, Sugita looked at Kumada and said, "I plan to take it to the exhibition. Now I want to protect the copyright, but I can¡¯t disclose it.


    "No kidding."


    Kumada said, "This photo is useful to me. Give me the photo, and you have done a great job."


    His face gradually became serious, and his tone was faintly impatient.


    He wants something, Sugita still has so much nonsense, can''t Sugita hear the command tone in his words.


    Sugita could hear it naturally.


    But he didn''t want to give Kumada any face today!


    "No."


    Sugita smiled hippiely and shook his head, "I''m going to take this picture to win a prize, but I can''t give it."


    "Sugita!"


    Kumada''s face sank, "Do you know what you are talking about!"


    "Yes, I know very well."


    Sugita raised his head and glanced, the expressions of the samurai behind him became solemn, all eyes fixed on him, as if as long as he did not agree, the samurai sword in their hands would immediately cut himself into several pieces!


    "President, it doesn''t really need to be so troublesome,"


    Sugita said, "If you want photos, especially photos of kneeling, it''s easy."


    "Ok?"


    Kumata didn''t know what Sugita was talking about.


    He only wanted the photo of the prince kneeling. It was such a big fuss that he would attack the prince and even the eastern royal family. What was Sugita talking about?


    "You want a picture of kneeling, I can take it for you."


    Sugita pointed to the open space next to him, "I think this location is good. The lighting, angle, and background are all perfect. It must be more interesting than the prince kneeling when taken."


    "Hey, maybe you have a better chance of winning!"


    He looked excited and eager to try, he had already taken out his mobile phone.


    "What do you mean!"


    Xiong Tian understood, his face suddenly sank, and he shouted angrily, "You mean, I want to kneel too?"


    Snapped!


    He slapped him on the table and thunder was furious.


    Sugita was so bold that he dared to kneel himself. What did he think he was?


    Wow!


    A group of samurai pulled out all the samurai swords from their waists, and the atmosphere in the courtyard suddenly became cold and murderous.


    Kumada''s face sank completely.


    "You heard me right,"


    Sugita still sat there, and glanced at Jiang Ning beside him, "Today, you have to kneel too!"

 Chapter 1854： Shout grandpa

    "Bold!"


    Kumada slapped the table, stood up directly, and pointed Sugita, "You are the following offense, you are insulting!"


    Sugita was still sitting there, and slowly poured himself a glass of wine, put it to his mouth, and took a sip.


    "Wine is good, but people can''t."


    He suddenly raised his head, his eyes cold, "President, is it tiring to control such a large Yamaguchi Society? Why, I''ll help you share it."


    "You...you are looking for death!"


    When Kumada heard it, he was even more furious.


    Sugita, is this trying to seize power?


    He actually wants to seize power!


    Rely on the two of them?


    Now I have arranged so many samurai, people in light and secret, enough to kill them thousands of times, Sugita, this idiot.


    "Take it down!"


    Kumada did not hesitate.


    Yesterday he could be a brother to Sugita, and today he can wield a samurai sword and kill Sugita.


    As long as someone obstructs him and offends him, this is a capital crime!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    A group of warriors moved when they heard the sound, and the katana in their hands waved fiercely.


    Sugita was still calm, sitting firmly on Mount Tai without the slightest tension or fear.


    This moment of pretending to be coerced, I am afraid that it will be only once in his life, he will never waste it.


    "Hey, life is really lonely as snow."


    He shook his head.


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning slapped the table with his hand, a few chopsticks bounced up instantly, he shook his hand and threw it out abruptly.


    "Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!"


    Those chopsticks, faster than bullets, shot out, and instantly hit a few samurai.


    After a few screams, those people flew out and fell heavily on the ground, clutching their chests and shouting.


    Xiong Tian''s expression changed, and the look in Jiang Ning''s eyes instantly changed.


    He didn''t expect that the guards that Sugita brought would be so powerful!


    "kill him!"


    He roared, and more and more warriors gathered around.


    Sugita was still sitting there, even taking up his chopsticks calmly, picking up vegetables and drinking.


    He regrets that he didn''t take much person with him. It is worth collecting for a lifetime to take such a beautiful picture.


    Jiang Ning has stood up.


    His figure, like a ghost, rushed directly into the samurai crowd with a point under his feet.


    fist!


    break out!


    The force of opening and closing, like the surging sea, surging endlessly, a punch was blasted out, and the violent punch force, forcibly shattered a samurai sword!


    The fist continued to hit the samurai¡¯s chest, click¡ª¡ª


    That''s the sound of shattering sternum!


    Where Jiang Ning went, it was not considered that a samurai flew out, and then fell heavily to the ground, and there was no chance to stand up.


    But in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen samurai lost their ability to move and fell to the ground and screamed.


    Kumada only feels his scalp numb!


    These are the elite warriors he cultivated. They are... vulnerable.


    "Lonely as snow!"


    Sugita raised his head, holding a wine glass in one hand, and the poem proclaimed, "The world is invincible, and the universe is flying with all my heart, loneliness is like snow, no one is strong, loneliness, loneliness, loneliness."


    Xiong Tian was so angry that he almost vomited blood!


    He stared at Jiang Ning, gritted his teeth with anger: "Go! Go! Go! Kill him for me!"


    But the louder he screamed, the screams of the warriors who were beaten out would scream louder.


    But for a moment, ghosts and wolves howled in the courtyard, and there was no other samurai who could still stand, all fell to the ground, half passed out.


    Even the samurai sword was abruptly broken by Jiang Ning, and it was thrown on the ground. It looked no different from scrap copper and iron.


    Jiang Ning stood there, staring at Xiong Tian, ??the look in his eyes made Xiong Tian''s heart sink!


    A familiar feeling instantly came to my heart!


    "You...who are you?"


    Xiong Tian stared at Jiang Ning, his voice was full of chill, "This is the Yamaguchi Society, you are making trouble here, you know the consequences!"


    "It''s not the first time to make trouble."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.

 Chapter 1855： You are!

    He said, Kumada feels his heart is about to break!


    The pupils dilated rapidly, his face was unbelievable!


    "You, you are... you are!"


    He felt that his throat was pinched, and he couldn''t even speak.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    In the dark, several great master-level warriors gradually emerged, like a light curtain.


    Before Xiong Ti came to stop him in a hurry, a few shadows had already rushed towards Jiang Ning.


    This is the strongest shadow warrior around him!


    "live¡­¡­"


    Kumada''s voice is dumb!


    A few shadows are extremely fast. They are good at assassinations, and they are better at lurking. The use of light allows them to conceal their tracks as much as possible and assassinate the target unexpectedly.


    This kind of thing called ninjutsu was a joke in Jiang Ning''s eyes.


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning moved suddenly, there was nothing in front of him, but he smashed it with a punch.


    Hearing a loud bang, immediately a cluster of blood blossoms appeared on the ground?!


    puff--


    Like a fountain, even the floor was shattered to pieces!


    But for a moment, a figure appeared, looking at Jiang Ning in horror, and the corners of his mouth were full of blood. He couldn''t believe that it was useless to approach Jiang Ning so concealedly.


    The timing of Jiang Ning''s shot was extremely precise, even more accurate than seeing with his eyes, and he hit his heart with a punch.


    That energy...


    "Grumbling..."


    Blood and internal organs spewed from the corner of the samurai''s mouth, but Jiang Ning didn''t even look at it.


    Under Ji Dao Fist, he can clearly perceive everything around him even without his eyes and ears. With these low-end methods, he still wants to hide it from himself?


    childish.


    "stop!"


    Xiong Tian finally called? Lu Shishan Xixi Shanxi Ling? came out.


    He was breathing fast, his throat was already dry, and he yelled this sentence as if collapsed.


    He glanced at the Grand Master-level warrior who had been killed by Jiang Ning''s punch on the ground, and shouted, "Stop! Stop!"


    Several figures appeared, standing in front of him, with a solemn expression, the look in Jiang Ning''s eyes completely changed, as if they were facing an enemy!


    "Step aside!"


    Kumada let a few shadow warriors get out of the way, and didn''t want them to do it anymore, they did it... they were just looking for death!


    "You, are you?"


    He stepped forward and looked at Jiang Ning. He was a little nervous and nervous. His heartbeat was quicker than he was when he was a man for the first time. He was even more nervous, "You are..."


    "Call Grandpa."


    Sugita said lightly.


    He turned his head and glanced at Kumada, "Now, do you know why the prince kneeled?"


    Xiong Tian was speechless, his fingers trembling, he got it!


    Can he not understand!


    "Then let you kneel down and wronged you?"


    Sugita asked again.


    "thump!"


    Xiong Tian didn''t dare to hesitate, facing Jiang Ning, he knelt down with a plop, full of respect!


    How did he know that it was the one who came!


    If he knew, he wouldn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Jiang Ning.


    He knew about the chaos a few years ago. If it weren''t for that time, he hadn''t had a chance to become the president of the Yamaguchi Society. The elders in the family told him again and again before they died, don''t provoke that man...


    "I don''t know if Mr. is coming, Kumada really deserves death!"


    Kumada''s voice was trembling, and the faces of the samurai behind him were complicated. He didn''t expect that the president would suddenly kneel down and be so frightened.


    "Now you know."


    Jiangning Road.


    He didn''t want to reveal his identity, Kumada had never seen him, and Kumada back then was not qualified to see him.


    He didn''t expect that Kumada knelt so quickly without hesitation.


    What a smart person.


    "I don''t know what is the reason for your husband''s coming to Yamaguchi. As long as your husband orders, Kumada should do his best to cooperate!"

 Chapter 1856： Send back

    Kumada put his posture very low.


    He had to lower it!


    This person in front of him can easily kill all the people in the entire courtyard today!


    Let him lose gear at the Yamaguchi Club all of a sudden.


    What is he still arguing with the prince?


    Jiang Ning is an existence he can''t shake at all.


    If there are a few people in this world that they absolutely cannot provoke, then Jiang Ning is definitely one of them.


    If there is only one person in this world, and they absolutely cannot provoke, then there is no doubt that it will only be Jiang Ning!


    Just now Jiang Ning easily smashed the great master-level warrior, and Kumada knew that the words of the elders made sense, and they took out their lives to prove this point.


    He didn''t want to use his life to prove it.


    "This Yamaguchi Society, it seems that you are not in charge."


    Jiang? Shu Wu Ai, the servants closed to zero? Ning did not care what Xiong Tian said.


    Even if he is the president, he is only a representative of the top of the Yamaguchi Society, and he is not the one who has the right to speak.


    Others don''t know, how could Jiang Ning not know.


    Xiong Tian''s face changed slightly, he raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, and then smiled: "It''s true that I am not in charge, but if I can do it, I will do my best."


    "Okay, I want to take Zoruo Lanqing away."


    Jiang Ning said directly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kumada''s face turned green. This request was too high.


    "Sir, this Lanqing..."


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Ning snorted softly, "Send her safely to the Zongtang within half an hour. If she does not arrive, I will pick it up personally. Is there a problem?"


    Kumada trembled all over.


    The threat in these words is full of meaning!


    Jiang Ning came to pick him up in person, it was definitely not like he is now, politely interrupting his hands and feet, and killing one or two masters.


    Once he did it, Kumada seemed to see the picture from a few years ago.


    "Yes, yes! I can do this!"


    After speaking, Jiang Ning stopped talking, picked up Sugita, who was still sitting there, and left.


    Xiong Tian was still kneeling there. He didn''t come back to his senses until someone called him. Looking at a group of people on the ground, he still screamed and his face was pale.


    "President, that woman...can''t let it go."


    "Don''t let go, do you want me to die?"


    Xiong Tian said angrily.


    He couldn''t think that Jiang Ning would appear in Dongdu, and he would even ask for this woman directly.


    These were all arrested by the priests at their request. He was a good president, but he was just a spokesperson. He didn''t even have an absolute chance of winning in the competition with the prince.


    Compete with Jiangning?


    He might as well just wipe his neck with a samurai sword.


    "Send her to the Zongtang, hurry!"


    Kumada knew that the news would definitely be concealed, and the prince would never agree if the priest was not easy to explain.


    I can''t manage that much now, anyway, he was forced.


    Several warriors immediately took their orders and headed towards the black jail.


    As the most important guard here, Ye Feng is in a bad mood.


    When he received the letter that day, he hurried home, just to see his wife''s clothes a little messy, and there was still warmth on the bed, making him furious!


    Where can I think that this is just a misunderstanding.


    "Master Ye Feng, the president''s guard has come and said that he will take Zoruo Lanqing away."


    The subordinate ran in quickly.


    Ye Feng looked up: "Take Lan Qing away? No way!"


    "This woman is very important, no one can take it away!"


    He doesn''t care about so many, whoever comes today, don''t even think about taking people away.


    "Wild wind, this is beyond your authority, open the black prison, we want to take away people."


    Several guards walked in.


    "This woman is very important. If you say take it away, take it away? How do I know if you are using the president''s order...Ah!"


    Before he finished speaking, the guard slapped him.


    "Open the door!"


    Ye Feng trembled all over, and he woke up instantly.


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    Where could he dare to say a little more nonsense, immediately opened the door, and a few guards walked in.

 Chapter 1857： incredible

    Deep in the black jail.


    Lan Qing stayed in her room, feeling very calm.


    People at her level, even if they are about to face death, will not behave badly.


    The aristocratic temperament is not innate, but is constantly cultivated.


    She was still thinking about the man who came to find her that day. He said he was going to save her, but she said she would wait slowly, waiting for the people from the Yamaguchi Club to personally send her out.


    Isn''t this a fantasy?


    If they want to let themselves go so easily, why bother to catch themselves.


    ridiculous.


    How could Lance find someone who speaks such a big talk to save himself? Intentionally loving Di Xiyi?.


    She didn''t take it too seriously, because she felt that this was simply unrealistic.


    Boom boom boom.


    Lan Qing was thinking when someone knocked on the door of the room.


    Did the food deliverer come?


    Could it be eel rice again today?


    She opened the door, but a few fierce guards caught her eye.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Lan Qing asked.


    She felt that something was wrong.


    "Miss Lan Qing, we are responsible for sending you away."


    Hearing this, Lan Qing was shocked, wondering if he had heard it wrong.


    "What are you talking about? Send me away?"


    "Yes, the president has an order to ask us to send you away safely. Make no mistake, please follow us."


    Several guards watched Kumada kneel with their own eyes, and they knew exactly what this command meant.


    "Am I right? Send me away?"


    Lan Qing''s face was full of disbelief.


    "Miss Lan Qing, please leave with us, without further ado."


    Several guards nodded.


    After speaking, they opened the door, stood aside, and asked Lan Qing to come out.


    Lan Qing still hesitated. I don''t know if these people are joking, or if they want to attack themselves, but there is no need to find such a boring reason.


    She walked out of the room, and a few guards followed behind her. Seeing the expressions on their faces, she was a little cautious and a little more jealous.


    They don''t know what this woman has to do with Jiang Ning, but the woman Jiang Ning mentions is definitely not an ordinary person!


    Lan Qing was skeptical and walked straight out of the black jail, no one dared to stop her at all.


    Until she walked out of the Shankou community, Lan Qing felt it was like a dream.


    What the man said turned out to be true.


    The people from Yamaguchi Society really sent her out personally.


    "Where are we going now?"


    She looked at the guard and asked.


    "Eastern Capital Zongtang."


    As the guard said, he asked his companion to guard his surroundings carefully, not daring to be careless.


    When Lan Qing got into the car, several guards immediately closed the car door and carefully observed the surroundings to ensure that there would be no accidents.


    This is their task.


    Lan Qing was even more confused. He didn''t know what happened. The people at Yamaguchi Club changed his mind and wanted to leave.


    She only knew that Jiang Ning must be related!


    The car started and headed in the direction of Zongzongtang.


    Not far behind, a small black car slowly started and immediately followed.


    "This guy Xiong Tian is really cunning. Where does he want to send Lan Qing?"


    Jimmy stared at the car in front, "Mr. Fang Yin, that''s the woman just now."


    "I''ll tell you the truth, there is a page of fist sheet on that woman!"


    "As long as you catch her, you can get a page of boxing score!"


    After speaking, there was a bright light in Fang Yin''s eyes!


    He doesn''t care who Lan Qing is or what identity he has, he only cares whether he has Ji Dao boxing score or not.


    As long as Lan Qing has a boxing sheet on his body, then he will do it!


    It doesn''t matter if you catch Lan Qing, it doesn''t matter if you kill her, as long as you can achieve your goal!


    "Hmph, no matter where she is going, she will eventually fall into my hands!"


    Fang Yin stared at the car in front and said fiercely.

 Chapter 1858： You stay too?

    His eyes were cold: "Come on!"


    The car immediately accelerates, following the car in front, keeping a certain distance.


    If they find the right opportunity, they are about to do it!


    Lan Qing didn''t know that someone was following her behind her. She was thinking in her heart what happened and who was Jiang Ning who could really do this step.


    From a distance, Jimmy and their car followed, keeping their distance.


    "The masters in the car in front are very vigilant, and there are their people around, who are secretly protecting, and there is no good chance to start."


    Jimmy gritted his teeth and cursed.


    This is the site of the Yamaguchi Society, and they dare not do it lightly.


    Once they do it, they must succeed, and they must leave Dongdu in the shortest possible time. Otherwise, they will be difficult to leave in their entire lives.


    at the same time.


    Inside the main clan.


    Lance walked back and forth, anxious, unable to sit down and wait.


    "Why haven''t you come back?"


    He received a call from Jiang Ning, saying that someone from the group would send his sister back, and Lance was very excited.


    He had been in the east for a few days, and there was no other way. There was no response from the family side. He made several phone calls, but they still didn''t do anything.


    Saving people, relying on the family is simply a dream!


    "Sit down and wait, don''t worry."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "Jiang Ning said he would send it back, so he will definitely send it back."


    That was what Jiang Ning said, and she would believe it.


    Even if Jiang Ning said that there would be a spaceship to send Lan Qing back, she would dare to believe it.


    "I know, I know."


    Lance walked back and forth, but still couldn''t sit down. He looked up at the far door from time to time, wanting to see if anyone had come back, but for a long time, there was no movement.


    "Isn''t it an accident?"


    His heart sank and couldn''t help saying.


    "Crow''s mouth."


    Sugita glanced at him, "You wouldn''t say something nice, that''s your sister."


    Lance blushed: "I''ll just talk about it."


    "I can''t say anything."


    Sugita said you''re welcome.


    Where is such a stupid person, nonsense.


    People from this noble family don''t know how to say something nice.


    He turned his head and glanced at Jiang Ning.


    "Kumada will really obey and send people back?"


    Xiong Tian is afraid of Jiang Ning, that''s for sure. Once he knows Jiang Ning''s true identity, he will definitely be polite.


    It¡¯s just?


    After all, Kumada is just an agent. The president of this Yamaguchi Club, who is also a puppet, really controls this big power, and there are others. Otherwise, how could the royal family let the prince participate?


    The purpose is not yet to grab power.


    "He doesn''t want to die, he will send it back."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "Boom¡ª"


    The bell outside rang, and Sugita immediately stood up: "It''s really here!"


    He had already arranged, and when someone came, he immediately rang the bell to remind everyone.


    Who knows what Kumada''s heart is, whether there will be any other actions, Sugita will not be polite, he is already ready.


    If this Kumada is disobedient, he will immediately let people spread the picture of Kumada kneeling and begging for mercy, and ruin him!


    Earlier than the prince, ruined!


    Hearing the bell, Lance was faster than Sugita and ran directly outside.


    Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen looked at each other and stood up.


    "Let''s go, go out and have a look."


    Outside the ancestral hall, Lan Qing got out of the car and looked at the main ancestral hall of the Yamaguchi Society, not knowing what they were doing with them.


    Listening to the melodious bell, not only Lan Qing, but the guards of Xiong Tian also didn''t understand what was going on.


    "They are going to enter the clan hall."


    From a distance, Jimmy watched Lan Qing standing at the entrance of the Zongtang, "If you don''t do anything, I''m afraid there will be no chance!"


    He glanced at Fang Yin.

 Chapter 1859： You stay too

    This ancestral hall is not something to provoke, and what does the bell just mean, are they already on guard?


    Fang Yin snorted, didn''t say anything, got out of the car immediately, and rushed towards Lan Qing and the others!


    To do it, he must succeed in the shortest time and take away Lan Qing!


    "Huh!"


    Fang Yin''s speed was extremely fast, like a bolt of lightning.


    He quickly attracted the attention of several guards of the Yamaguchi Club.


    "who!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    Several guards immediately yelled.


    Xiong Tian''s order was for them to send Lan Qing safely into the clan hall, but now, he has not yet entered.


    If something happens to Lan Qing, they can''t shirk the blame!


    Several guards rushed over, and the remaining two guarded Lan Qing, one on the left and the other on the right.


    "what happened?"


    Lan Qing asked.


    She didn''t expect that there would be someone else who wanted to attack herself.


    It seems that they are not from Yamaguchi.


    "boom!"


    Fang Yin didn''t care about that much, and raised one hand, directly blasting one of his guards into the air.


    "Go away!"


    His eyes stared at Lan Qing, "This woman, I want to take it away!"


    He is extremely domineering, he will not be polite in wanting anything, domineering and arrogant.


    But when he met, the guard was killed instantly, his face turned black and he was poisoned!


    The faces of the remaining guards changed suddenly!


    "Be careful!"


    No one thought that the person here was so terrible.


    But in the wave of his hand, he took his life, what a terrible master!


    Fang Yin snorted, not looking at the guards at all.


    In his eyes, these are just ants, even a master-level master, he can easily kill them!


    In this world, there are not so many martial arts experts. Those who can reach his level are rare. What else does he need to care about?


    "boom!"


    "Bang!? Palu Lingling loves to serve Western Italy?"


    Fang Yin''s attack was very powerful like a mountain palm. The guards weren''t opponents at all. Before even the samurai sword could be drawn out, Fang Yin was hit by Fang Yin and fell heavily to the ground, unable to move.


    "You go in!"


    There were also two guards, with ugly faces, blocking Lan Qing behind him, letting her enter the clan hall quickly.


    And they stared at Fang Yin, ready to make the final resistance!


    "No one can save the people I want to take away!"


    Fang Yin''s figure swept over, like a gust of wind, and it made people''s cheeks hurt.


    too frightening!


    "kill!"


    The remaining two guards don''t care so much, even if they die, this is their duty.


    The two of them shot at the same time, clenching their daggers, and stabbing towards Fang Yin.


    The two have a tacit understanding and have worked side by side for many years, so that their combined strength far exceeds that of fighting alone.


    "boom!"


    "Snapped!"


    "boom!"


    But even so, under Fang Yin''s hands, they didn''t make a few moves.


    Fang Yin let out a low growl, and severely slashed the palms of both hands, like two mountain axes, with a click, smashing the spine of the two guards abruptly, killing them!


    hiss--


    From a distance, Jimmy sitting in the car couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Too cruel!


    He knew that Fang Yin was powerful, but he didn''t expect to be so powerful and so cruel.


    It is a very dangerous thing to offend such a villain because he is so skilled and capable of poison.


    He glanced at the time, and in less than a minute, several master-level guards were killed by Fang Yin.


    Lan Qing, where else can I go?


    "Come with me."


    Fang Yin looked at Lan Qing alone, and said lightly.


    Lan Qing was a little scared, and took two steps back subconsciously. If such a terrifying expert fell into his hands, he would definitely die!


    "Who are you?"


    She wanted to delay time, but Fang Yin would not give her this opportunity at all.


    He took two steps directly, his eyes stern.


    "Don''t force me to do it, follow me!"


    "It seems that she can''t go with you."


    Suddenly, a person walked out of the door of the Zongtang, his eyes looked at Fang Yin, his tone was very weak, "You like her so much, or do you stay here too?"

 Chapter 1860： Backlash

    Fang Yin looked up, it was Jiang Ning!


    He didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be here.


    In an instant, Fang Yin''s eyes contracted, his pores opened, and the cold expression in his eyes rose to the extreme in an instant.


    An aura of murderous aura, instantly diffused!


    Jiang Ning didn''t seem to feel it at all, and he walked down the stairs and walked directly to Lan Qing.


    "Why don''t you go in when you get there, I have to ask you?"


    He said lightly.


    Lan Qing was shocked.


    She didn''t know what had happened, but she could feel that there were two terrifying auras colliding in secret!


    "I¡­¡­"


    "sister!"


    At the door, Lance ran out, very pleasantly surprised, "Come here!"


    When Lan Qing saw Lance, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. As he was about to pass, Fang Yin stepped out.


    "Want to go? Dreaming!"


    He let Jiang Ning take the lead several times, and this time, he didn''t want to give in.


    There are only the last two pages left in the Ji Dao Boxing Book. If Jiang Ning is asked to take another page away, what right does he have to say?


    With a scream, Fang Yin took a step forward, reached out his hand, and grabbed Lan Qing, but Jiang Ning was faster than him!


    As if the wind was raging, he snapped, directly in front of Lan Qing, blasted a punch, and slammed it heavily on Fang Yin''s palm.


    Snapped!


    Fang Yin stepped back a few steps, but Jiang Ning remained motionless!


    "You must stop me!"


    Fang Yin looked at Jiang Ning with a cold face, secretly shocked in his heart, he hadn''t played against Jiang Ning for a while, and his strength seemed to have become stronger.


    With just that punch, Fang Yin felt very real.


    He is not even Jiang Ning''s opponent anymore.


    Jiang Ning has a lot of Ji Dao boxing books in his hand. This is not the most terrible thing. The most terrifying thing is Jiang Ning''s ability to comprehend boxing books!


    "Everyone does it for boxing,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Aren''t you also stopping me?"


    He was not at all polite.


    One step forward again: "Since you are not a friend, there is nothing polite, you have to do it, and I will stay with you to the end."


    The tone was calm, but the brutal murderous aura made Fang Yin''s heart tremble.


    He squinted his eyes, opened and held his palm gently.


    "If you are poisoned, no one will get the boxing score."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "These tricks should be restrained, so as not to hurt yourself by mistake."


    "Humph!"


    Fang Yin didn''t say a word, snorted, and immediately swept over, a little bit under his feet, as if stepping on the wind, the speed is extremely fast!


    He raised one hand, and a faint powder was thrown out from the palm of his hand.


    Poisoned?


    He just wants to poison!


    He would rather destroy what he can''t get!


    The powder was flying, Lan Qing and the others'' complexions changed drastically, but Jiang Ning was calm.


    Suddenly, he strode forward, closed his fist at his waist, let out a low growl, and suddenly punched out.


    This is just an empty punch!


    But there was a storm!


    call--


    The fist wind raged, instantly blowing the powder to Fang Yin''s own face.


    Cough-


    Fang Yin couldn''t dodge, was choked and coughed violently, stepped back a dozen steps, waved his hand and fanned the powder away.


    His complexion rose, dyed and dyed, and he wiped his palms, and immediately took the antidote to himself. The look in Jiangning''s eyes was more vicious!


    "Jiangning! Do it right with me, you will not end well!"


    Fang Yin was a little angry.


    Jiang Ning took a step and walked towards Fang Yin: "What you said, it seems that if you do it right with me, it will end well."


    His speed suddenly increased, and a little bit below his feet, the whole person was like a sharp arrow, and he shot out instantly!


    At the same time, his fist, like a black hole, suddenly clenched, and there was a wind eye, instantly gathering on his fist!


    Fang Yin''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    "impossible!"


    He exclaimed in his heart, but didn''t dare to hesitate, took two steps back and raised his hands to block.


    boom!


    Punch!


    Jiang Ning slammed it with a punch, but Fang Yin directly blocked it with both hands!

 Chapter 1861： impossible!

    But the power of this fist smashed Fang Yin to the ground and flew out. With terrible strength, Fang Yin''s complexion turned red, and that fist strength even penetrated into his body.


    His eyes flickered in disbelief.


    "Zhudao..."


    He stared at Jiang Ning in a daze, how could he not believe that Jiang Ning had already reached this level.


    This is even higher than the realm that their hidden family has studied for so many years!


    "How can this be?"


    "Nothing is impossible."


    Jiang Ning closed his fists.


    His punch was not to kill Fang Yin. In fact, it was not difficult for him to kill Fang Yin.


    It just doesn''t make sense to kill him now.


    "The information you control may be a bit biased."


    Jiang Ningdao said, "The Jidao fist score must be collected before it is useful. This is a mistake in itself. You may be needed to find that place, but if you are obsessed with understanding, I don''t mind sending you on the road."


    Fang Yin''s face was ugly.


    Each page of the nine-page boxing score is different, but not everyone can understand the meaning of the boxing, and not everyone can understand it.


    Why, why!


    These fist scores fell in Jiang Ning''s hands, as if they were tailor-made for him, and they were easy to understand.


    He didn''t understand, he suddenly didn''t understand what was going on.


    Fang Yin stared at Jiang Ning, did not speak for a long time, just clenched fists, and gradually relaxed.


    He understood one thing, Jiang Ning... just didn''t want to kill himself!


    If he wants to kill himself, it is definitely not a difficult task!


    In a daze, Fang Yin felt that Jiang Ning, who was in front of him, seemed to be from another world, unfathomable!


    It was like a cloud of mist, shrouded in Jiang Ning''s side, so that he could not see exactly how powerful this person was.


    Ji Dao Boxing, is it so scary?


    "boarding!"


    Behind him, Jimmy''s car drove quickly, stopped abruptly by Fang Yin, and gave Jiang Ning a jealous look.


    He didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be here, and he didn''t expect that Fang Yin would not be Jiang Ning''s opponent at all. If this continues, none of them will want to leave here today.


    Fang Yin took a deep look at Jiang Ning, did not say anything, got in the car and left quickly.


    He doesn''t want to die, at least for now, he can''t die!


    Seeing Jimmy''s car moving away, Jiang Ning was expressionless and didn''t care at all.


    "Don''t keep them?"


    Lance said, "They bastards, dare to attack my sister!"


    "That''s your Zorro family business."


    Jiang Ning said, "It has nothing to do with me."


    There are only a few people and things he cares about, and he is not interested in the rest.


    After speaking, Jiang Ning ignored it and turned around and entered the clan hall.


    Lance was stunned and could only shrug his shoulders helplessly. Jiang Ning understood his temper, but he would not give anyone face, and he was very grateful that he could help him rescue Lan Qing.


    "Sister, it would be great for you to be fine!"


    Lance breathed a sigh of relief, "You don''t know how worried I am!"


    "who is he?"


    Lan Qing didn''t care about this. Looking at Jiang Ning''s back, he couldn''t help but said, "You can let the people from Shankou Society obediently hand me over."


    "do not know."


    Lance shook his head.


    "Don''t you? Lu Ershan wants to pick up the zero? You know?"


    Lan Qing was shocked.


    Lance didn''t even know who Jiang Ning was, so he dared to ask him for help and rescue himself?


    Suddenly, her expression changed: "Did you make any deal with them?"


    In addition to this possibility, what else, how could Jiang Ning come to save himself for no reason, taking such a big risk.


    "They want to make high-tech chips, and I promise to provide them with technical support, so..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Lan Qing''s expression suddenly changed, "This is impossible!"


    Jiang Ning, who had just walked to the door, turned his head and looked at the rebellious Lan Qing, frowning slightly.

 Chapter 1862： Behave by words

    Langston panicked.


    "Sister, I promised it!"


    He glanced at Jiang Ning, wondering if Jiang Ning was angry.


    This is the Eastern Capital, still in the Yamaguchi community. If they make Jiangning upset, they may be captured by the Yamaguchi community again at any time.


    The family... can''t save them!


    "You promised not to count."


    Lan Qing didn''t mean to give in at all.


    She looked at Jiang Ning: "Lance has no right to speak. He can''t make this decision. Chip technology is the core secret of every noble family. It cannot be leaked. I hope you understand."


    Lance almost fainted.


    Hope Jiangning understands?


    How could he understand it!


    Jiang Ning must have spent a huge price to rescue the people, but now they have turned their backs. This is simply an act of seeking death.


    Didn''t Lan Qing notice that just now Jiang Ning easily suppressed the Fang Yin.


    This level of strength, even the Zorro family, I am afraid they don''t want to provoke it easily!


    Lance? Zero dyed and Ai Diyi? Really panicked, but didn''t know how to explain.


    He never thought of deceiving Jiang Ning, how dare he deceive!


    "Well, I understand."


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ning nodded.


    After speaking, he walked into the Zongtang without a word.


    Lan Qing was stunned, and Lance didn''t even react.


    He was very worried that Jiang Ning would be angry and would kill them directly!


    But Jiang Ning just frowned, saying nothing?


    "Lance, you can''t promise people these things casually. It''s not up to you and me, understand?"


    Lan Qing took a deep breath, "The core secret is the best interest of the Zorro family. How can we give it to others?"


    "Family...Did they manage your life and death?"


    Lance shook his head, "I promised Jiang Ning that he will provide technical support when he rescues you. This is equal."


    "In my eyes, there is nothing more important than your being alive, sister."


    "You are confused!"


    "It''s you who are confused."


    Lance said, "No matter what, be a human being, we must believe in what we say, if we go back, the consequences are not something we can bear!"


    He hurriedly chased after him, so angry that Lan Qing couldn''t help stomping his feet.


    "Jiangning!"


    Lance hurried to catch up, panting, "What I promised, I will definitely do it, please don''t be angry, I Lance, I am definitely not a backer."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him lightly.


    "Who knows."


    He ignored it, as if Lance didn''t exist at all, no matter what Lance said, Jiang Ning ignored it.


    Lance was anxious.


    But he knew that it was useless to say anything by himself.


    Lan Qing''s words just now had obviously offended Jiang Ning.


    Seeing Jiang Ning ignored him, Lance could only sigh, he walked back to the door, Lan Qing was still waiting there.


    "Why don''t you go in?"


    Lan Qing asked.


    "We can''t get in now."


    Lance glanced at her, a little helpless, "He didn''t drive us, but he will definitely not care about us anymore."


    "It doesn''t matter, don''t care about it."


    Lan Qing said, "Let''s go, we are going to leave Dongdu and return to the family. As long as we get to the family, everything will be fine."


    The Zorro family is a big family ranked in the third world. As long as they return to the family, no one can hurt themselves. Lan Qing always thinks so.


    Lance didn''t say what Lance wanted to say.


    He immediately called for the bodyguard he had brought and escorted two people to the airport. He didn''t dare to stay in Dongdu for a long time.


    But as soon as I arrived at the airport, I saw a group of familiar people waiting outside the airport.


    "Black Front?"


    Lance frowned slightly, the family sent someone?


    As soon as Lan Qing was rescued, the family members came, and they seemed to have come long ago, but were waiting for them outside the airport at this moment.


    As he was about to walk over, the bodyguard reached out to stop him.


    "Mr. Lance, don''t move!"

 Chapter 1863： what happened

    Huh!


    A dozen bodyguards immediately blocked Lance and Lan Qing siblings behind them, and watched vigilantly at the black forward standing opposite!


    "Hei Feng, who asked you to come!"


    Shouted the bodyguard.


    "Master Lance, Miss Lan Qing, sorry, you can''t leave Dongdu."


    The black forward ignored the bodyguards. In his eyes, these bodyguards were no different from the dead.


    He touched his bald head and smiled arrogantly, "The family has orders, you two must stay in Dongdu and you are not allowed to go anywhere."


    Upon hearing this, Lance and Lan Qing changed their faces at the same time.


    "Whose order?"


    Lance shouted.


    "It doesn''t matter whose order is, the important thing is that there is this order."


    Hei Feng smiled and stretched out his hand to signal, "Please go back."


    "Step aside!"


    Lan Qing scolded, "I want to go back to the family and ask the patriarch personally!"


    "Let us stay in Dongdu, doesn''t this mean that we die?"


    The situation in the Eastern Capital is not good now, not to mention that although Yamaguchi has let go, it is all because of Jiangning. Who knows if they will change their decision.


    Not to mention, the royal family on the prince''s side has remained silent, and there is still the real controller behind the Yamaguchi Society.


    In such a chaotic environment, if she continues to stay, there will be no good results.


    "Life and death are your own choices. My task is to execute orders and not allow you to go back."


    There was still a smile on the black front''s face.


    "Miss Lan Qing, please don''t make me embarrassed."


    "Go away!"


    Lan Qing stepped forward, full of anger.


    When is she a eldest lady, it depends on the face of the person.


    She was about to push the Hei Feng away, but the Hei Feng was not smiling, and there was a cold flash in his eyes.


    "Snapped!"


    He raised his hand and slapped Lan Qing directly to the ground, but there was still a smile on his face.


    "Miss Lan Qing, don''t force me to kill you."


    "Huh!"


    A dozen bodyguards rushed over immediately, Lance''s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly helped Lan Qing up. He didn''t expect that members of the family would actually move them? Pa Ling Shan, Wu Shan and Wu Shan closed his hands.


    "Hei Feng, are you looking to die!"


    "It''s you who are looking for death."


    The black front glanced around and did not pay attention to these bodyguards at all, "Listen to my advice, stay in Dongdu, there may be a ray of life, if you resist, then I can only kill you all!"


    Two brothers and sisters Lance, trembling all over.


    They couldn''t think of how the family would treat them this way!


    "You are just a bargaining chip, although it is very ruthless, but this is true."


    Hei Feng said.


    Lan Qing still had to pass, but was stopped by Lance.


    "Go! Let''s go!"


    He was sure that the black front had really just killed them!


    Lance didn''t know whose order he listened to, and who made the deal with whom, even if he wanted to sacrifice them, he didn''t need to use this method, right?


    Where is the patriarch?


    Don¡¯t the patriarch say a word!


    Lance didn''t say anything, he took a deep look at Hei Feng, gritted his teeth, helped Lan Qing to leave, and returned to the hotel.


    When he arrived at the hotel, he immediately called the home phone, but no one answered.


    No matter who he contacts, it seems that there is a problem with his phone, and he can''t find the person he is looking for.


    "what happened!"


    Lance was furious.


    "Mr. Lance, there is a problem with the family. I told you that it is not easy for us to come out to protect you. It is not a good choice to return to the family now."


    The bodyguard looked embarrassed, "Patriarch, he is dealing with it, but no one knows when to deal with it."


    Lance''s face was a little pale.


    What''s wrong with the Zorro family, why doesn''t he know anything?


    Now even people like the Black Front who gave their lives to the Zorro family dare to kill them!


    "Deal...who are they trading with? What are they going to trade with?"


    Lance clenched his fists, completely at a loss.

 Chapter 1864： Go fast

    He didn''t know what happened to the family, and what happened to him, he wanted to force them to stay in the eastern capital.


    Isn''t this asking them to die?


    Lan Qing sat there without saying a word, his face still a little red and swollen.


    She had never been beaten like this, let alone the black front, who worked for their family, dare to commit the crime.


    This is absolutely not allowed in aristocratic families!


    "Mr. Lance, we must find a safe place."


    The bodyguard said seriously, "It''s not safe here."


    Not to mention that Yamaguchi was eyeing, even if Kumada Ken let them go, he might change his mind at any time.


    After all, he gave Jiang Ning''s face, but Lan Qing turned his back on him. Now he is not only offending Shankou Club, but also offending Jiang Ning!


    Lance was going crazy.


    This is worse!


    "Where can we go?"


    Lance grabbed his hair, "This East Capital is full of people from the Yamaguchi Society. They want to catch us and they can do it at any time."


    "We still have a safe place to go, but now?"


    He glanced at Lan Qing complainingly, and held back what he wanted to say.


    "That Jiang Ning must have ulterior motives. Do you think he would be so good to help you save me?"


    Lan Qing shook his head, "Don''t be too naive!"


    "You are the naive one!"


    Lance was even more angry when he heard it.


    If Lan Qing hadn''t repented, now they are in Yi Paxi Airan Aiyixi Zongtang, very safe.


    Where Jiang Ning was there, he didn''t believe in Xiong Tian and the prince, so he dared to make trouble.


    "Don''t you understand? The family is in turmoil. Someone wants to use the two of us as a bargaining chip to exchange what they want."


    Lance said, "And now, only Jiang Ning can save us."


    "He did have ulterior motives, but he told me plainly that he wanted chip technology. I agreed, and he agreed to save you."


    "This is a deal!"


    He growled, tapping his fingers on the table.


    Now the situation is obvious. Staying in Kyoto may be life-threatening at any time. No one knows what Yamaguchi will do next.


    What will those people in the family do.


    Even the black fronts have appeared, and the purpose is to prevent them from leaving. Who else can they count on now?


    Lan Qing''s face was also ugly.


    She didn''t expect the situation to become like this.


    What made her feel even more angry was that the family''s reaction made her a little bit chilly.


    But she repented and went back, even Jiang Ning was offended.


    "Now go to Jiang [biqugew.co] Ning, will he help us?"


    She muffled.


    Lance shook his head.


    "I have no face to go."


    It was him who asked Jiang Ning to come to the east to save people, and it was them who repented, and now he asks Jiang Ning, where does he have the face to ask?


    "Then I''ll go!"


    Lan Qing said angrily.


    Repentance is what she repented. At this time, let her be ashamed if you want to be embarrassed!


    She got up and was about to go out when suddenly the door was kicked open!


    "boom!"


    "Be careful!"


    Several bodyguards reacted immediately and stood in front of Sister Lance, "Who are you!"


    "take away!"


    The person who came is dressed as a samurai, so there is no nonsense at all, just come up and do it.


    "Mr. Lance, go away!"


    The bodyguard gave an order, and everyone rushed over, dragging a few warriors, and Lance immediately grabbed Lan Qing''s hand and rushed out of the room.


    "Go!"


    Regardless of the others, the two quickly fled from the stairs, not even daring to sit in the elevator.


    As soon as he got downstairs, Lance saw some people waiting at the elevator door, almost out of breath.


    If you take the elevator, it will be difficult to fly today!


    "Run! Run!"


    Lance grabbed Lan Qing and quickly rushed out of the hotel. Several people behind him noticed and immediately chased after him.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    The two stopped the car and got in, with anxious faces on their faces: "Go! Go!"

 Chapter 1865： Deserve it!

    Lance directly took out a stack of money and threw it into the driver''s arms: "Quick!"


    The car''s accelerator roared and galloped away. The few people behind couldn''t catch up. They turned to drive and didn''t give up.


    "They... I''m afraid they won''t survive."


    Lance gritted his teeth and looked ugly.


    He glanced at Lan Qing, "Now, are you satisfied?"


    If it weren''t for Lan Qing to repent, they are now in Jiangning, these bodyguards would not have to die.


    She made a wrong decision, which led to their death in Dongdu!


    Lan Qing said nothing, pursing her lips, her face pale.


    Did she? Shi Ling Fu Ling loved Er Lu Pa? She had experienced such thrilling things, and she didn''t know who those guys were.


    Is it from Yamaguchi? Or is it the royal behind the prince?


    "They are coming!"


    Lance glanced back, his heart hung in his throat, and behind him, several cars hurriedly chased him.


    "Driver, hurry up! Hurry up, drive to the Yamaguchi Society Headquarters Hall! Hurry up!"


    He couldn''t do it in a hurry, if he fell into the hands of those people, they would definitely die.


    The car sprinted, swiftly heading towards the main clan hall, and the people behind, chasing after him, refused to give up at all.


    Soon, Lance saw the sign of the main clan hall, and his heart was even more eager.


    "Quick! Quick!"


    It''s like heaven, a heaven that can keep them alive!


    "Crack¡ª"


    Suddenly, a car rushed in from one side and directly knocked the taxi over.


    Sister Lance screamed in horror.


    The taxi slid on the ground for more than ten meters before stopping, emitting thick black smoke.


    "quick¡­¡­"


    Lance struggled, got out of the car, and struggling to rescue Lan Qing, supported by two people, only a dozen meters away from the main clan hall.


    "Where else do you want to go?"


    Behind him, several men in black suits stared at the two Lance siblings.


    "Do you think that if you escape to this clan hall, you will survive."


    They looked up at the door plaque of the Zongtang and sneered.


    "You...who are you guys anyway?"


    Lance roared and looked back at the men in black suits as he stepped back.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are, what matters is who you are."


    One of them said lightly, "Your value depends on what you can do. For now, your lives belong to us."


    "You bullshit!"


    Lance shook his head and yelled, turning his head and looking at the door behind him, "Jiangning! Jiangning save me! Save me!"


    He yelled, but the door was closed and there was no response.


    Lan Qing''s face was also pale, and there were several injuries on her body, and she couldn''t even stand steady.


    "The Zorro family, have already sold you."


    The man looked at the two Lance siblings, "Everything you have in your body belongs to us now. Understand, no one can save you."


    Upon hearing this, Lan Qing''s face changed drastically.


    Lance didn''t believe that the family would betray them like this!


    "Who? Who is it!"


    Lan Qing shouted angrily.


    The man didn''t say anything, waved, and several people immediately walked towards them, step by step approaching, making the two of Lance more desperate.


    "Jiangning! Jiangning! I am willing to give you what you want! Save us!"


    Lan Qing yelled suddenly.


    But the door was still closed, showing no sign of opening.


    At this moment, behind the door.


    Jiang Ning stood there, but didn''t mean to open the door.


    "Don''t save them?"


    Lin Yuzhen asked.


    "Hmph, these two siblings deserve to die if they die. They were given a chance, but turned back, don''t they need to pay the price?"


    Sugita snorted, dissatisfied on his face.


    They really thought that Jiang Ning was a good talker. If they wanted to agree, they would agree, or they would regret it. Jiang Ning didn''t make a move and killed them directly. This is already a lot better!


    They deserve it!

 Chapter 1866： Mature

    Sugita couldn''t wait to weld the gate directly to prevent anyone from going out.


    Save Lance sister and brother?


    There was no need at all, the two of them were pretty smart, and knew that something had happened, so they ran to the Zongtang.


    In this Eastern Capital, I am afraid that only here is the safest place, but whether it is safe or not depends on Jiang Ning''s mood.


    And they, not long ago, made Jiang Ning unhappy.


    He turned his head, saw Jiang Ning expressionless, and moved his lips slightly: "Do you want to save?"


    He was unwilling anyway.


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    "To save."


    Lin Yu really said something.


    "It''s really wrong for them to go back and forth, where their interests lie, but those are two lives."


    She sighed.


    In her eyes, life is more important than anything else.


    Gratitude and grievance are grievances, but before the two lives, it seems to be a little bit behind.


    "I''m not trying to persuade people to be generous. They are alive, and it is our interest."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "The chip technology that Lan Qing controls is very important to us."


    She is not the Lin Yuzhen from the past, not the stupid kind, and desperate.


    Because she knows that this world just doesn''t work with kindness. It''s kind to the kind people, and some people don''t deserve it at all.


    She is standing now from the perspective of the Lin family, starting from the development of the Lin family and starting from the interests, which is fundamental.


    Jiang Ning gave Lin Yu a real look and smiled softly: "You are right."


    He was very pleased that Lin Yuzhen''s angle of thinking about problems now is much more mature than in the past.


    It''s not just the simple kindness at the beginning, it''s not just that people are being bullied, it''s not that people are wronged, society is complicated, and people''s hearts are more complicated. If she doesn''t grow up, it is her who is often hurt.


    "No, you really want to manage?"


    Sugita didn''t understand.


    For people like Lance''s brother and sister, it was him, and I didn''t bother to care about them, let them fend for themselves.


    Even if there is an interest, so what?


    In his impression, Jiang Ning was not the kind of person who would care about him.


    He glanced at Lin Yu really, and he seemed to understand it all at once, and sure enough, it was because of the woman.


    Except for Lin Yuzhen, I am afraid there is really no one else who can change Jiang Ning''s temper.


    "It''s alright, I know."


    Sugita waved, "I''m coming."


    After speaking, he turned and walked to the door, opened the latch, and yanked the door open.


    Giggle--


    The door opened, and the two brothers and sisters of Lance were being caught!


    "Let go of them!"


    Sugita shouted sharply.


    Several men in black suits heard the sound and immediately turned their heads to see that it was Sugita, not only frowned.


    "take away!"


    They don''t want to talk nonsense, and they don''t want to be out of the question. People have already got it, so they can take it away. They don''t want any conflict with Sugita.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Seeing that they were about to leave, a crowd of people suddenly appeared on both sides of the street, directly surrounding the front, back, left, and right.


    A group of people in black suits suddenly changed their faces.


    "It''s not just this ancestral hall that I have the final say, but I have the final say on the whole street. If anyone stays, you can leave."


    Sugita didn''t talk nonsense, "Either, just stay."


    "Crack!"


    One of the men in a black suit suddenly grabbed Lance and pinched his throat.


    "Believe it or not, I killed him!"


    "that''s great!"


    Sugita clapped directly, rolled his eyes and said, "Kill! Kill now! You **** don''t kill, you have a son without an asshole!"


    He wanted to kill this sibling, and he was uncomfortable looking at it.


    Someone does it, but he still loves the land and loves Zheshan land? It saves trouble.


    Hearing that, the men in black suits were all shocked, isn''t Sugita trying to save people?


    "Hurry up! I don''t want to save him. If you kill him, it has nothing to do with me."


    Sugita said impatiently, "Do you not kill? If you don''t kill, let them go. If you want to kill, be decisive, don''t grind.

 Chapter 1867： scold!

    Er Lu Yiwu willingly killed?


    Sister Lance''s value is not because of their lives, they are useless when they die.


    The men in black suits looked at each other, wondering how Sugita didn''t care about Lance and their lives so much.


    Looking at Sugita''s expression, it didn''t seem to be pretending at all, especially the reaction of Lance''s sister and brother, it was more like knowing that Sugita would say such things a long time ago, not surprising at all.


    "Release."


    The man in the suit took the lead.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Lance coughed violently, his complexion flushed, and he hurriedly pulled Lan Qing, ran to the entrance of the Zongtang, and was about to climb up the stairs.


    "stop!"


    Sugita snorted coldly, "Did I let you up? Just stand at the door!"


    After speaking, sister and brother Lance didn''t dare to move.


    "You guys are not going out yet?"


    Sugita looked up, looked at the men in black suits, and squinted his eyes, "Or, do you want to stay too?"


    "go."


    The man in the black suit took a deep look at Sugita, did not say much, and turned around and left.


    "correct,"


    Sugita shouted, "Bring a word back. From now on, this street, you, and your people, don''t come here. Come again, but there will be no chance to go back."


    The man in the black suit didn''t seem to hear him, and he quickened his pace to leave.


    "Humph."


    Sugita knows who they are, royal people!


    It seemed that after the prince knelt, the people of the royal family couldn''t help it, especially the sudden release of Xiong Tian, ??which made the royal a little impatient and wanted to get Lan Qing.


    These guys live and die.


    He looked at Sister Lance with an impatient look.


    "When death is approaching, do you remember this?"


    He seemed to be smiling and not smiling, and the mockery on his face made no concealment, "Isn''t it tough? Back to the family, your Zorro family is so strong, protecting you is not easy, why do you still need to come to me?"


    In the words, there is no such thing as polite.


    If it weren''t for Lin Yu''s pleading, he really didn''t want to care, it didn''t matter if they died at the door.


    "Sorry."


    Lance lowered his head and said, "Jiangning, he is not angry, right?"


    "Of course not angry,"


    Sugita hummed, "Only you, are you qualified to make him angry? You guys are a shit!"


    "Please respect us!"


    Lan Qing was so angry that Sugita was so ridiculed.


    "Okay, I respect you, let''s go."


    Sugita waved, "Those people are on the street before they have gone far. Go over, and I will save you as a dog."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Lan Qing was anxious, flushed, and was choked by Sugita and couldn''t say a word.


    Where can they go now?


    In the entire Eastern Capital, I am afraid that only here can they survive. As long as they leave, those in black suits will definitely catch them.


    "Put away your aristocratic dignity, your life is not fast, and what kind of dignity you need. If you really want dignity, you will die a little more heroic."


    Sugita was really not polite.


    "Jiang Ning does not have the same knowledge as you, that is his magnanimity, you can''t get his eyes, but I am not that easy to talk!"


    "Being a human being, with no words or beliefs at the very least, return to aristocrats, the aristocrats of the third world, are you just like you?"


    "Shame! Shame!"


    He was so relieved of his curse that he was blushing at the curse, but he did not dare to refute it. He was annoyed by the curse, and he stomped his feet.


    She doesn''t want to die!


    Sugita scolded endlessly, stepping on clogs shoes, hands on hips, barely holding a trumpet, and swearing at sister Lan Qing.


    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t even breathe.


    "I tell you, the most important thing to be a human being is to be creditworthy. If you promise others, you must work hard to do it. If you can''t even do this, who are you?"

 Chapter 1868： Go out first

    His mouth is like a machine gun, and the dead can be scolded alive.


    Two brothers and sisters Lance stood there, pursing their lips and saying nothing.


    At the beginning, Lan Qing was still a little unconvinced, and even wanted to refute, but Sugita couldn''t help but feel guilty and blamed herself.


    She was wrong, she was full of this idea now.


    "Show your sincerity."


    Finally, Sugita sighed, "The prodigal son turned around, it''s not too late. It''s still too late to make up. Don''t blame us for not giving you this opportunity."


    "If you do what you have promised, you can do it, and we won''t ask for more for other things."


    "Yes, we got it."


    Lance lowered his head, apologetic.


    He turned his head and glanced at Lan Qing. Lan Qing nodded likewise, as if he had lost his soul. He could do nothing but subconsciously nod his head.


    He had previously agreed to provide technical support to the Lin family, but Lan Qing felt that this belonged to the Zorro family and could not be spread.


    But now, even the family gave up on them, and even preferred to let them die in the Eastern Capital. Such a family... they have given up their hearts.


    "All right,? Guan Shanxizhe Lu Wu Ailing? I will take you to meet Jiang Ning and tell him myself."


    Sugita said, "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. He has a good temper in the past few years and doesn''t have the same knowledge as you, but if you are disrespectful, we won''t be so easy to talk about! Humph!"


    Sister Lance nodded.


    Sugita led them into the ancestral hall and walked directly to the hall, where Jiang Ning sat drinking tea.


    "Jiang Ning, I''m sorry."


    Lan Qing spoke first, "I was wrong before, and I shouldn''t turn back."


    "What Lance promised you, we will do it, and I hope you don''t get angry."


    She took a deep breath and reacted after speaking. She apologized so naturally, and the guilt in her heart was so strong.


    It seems that she has done something particularly sorry for Jiang Ning, and it is impossible to make up for him.


    "There are no more than three things."


    Jiang Ning said, "I hope you cherish this opportunity."


    Instead of him, the two brothers and sisters of Lance, they don''t know where to go anymore, and where they can stand here alive.


    Jiang Ning now considers more, not the free self at the beginning, and can do whatever he wants.


    Today, he cares a lot about people and things.


    He turned his head and glanced at Lin Yuzhen, his eyes flashed softly. Except for her, there was really no one else who could change Jiang Ning in this way.


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely do what we promised."


    Lance hurriedly said, "The family side...It''s really disappointing. I guess, they probably used us as a bargaining chip and sold it to others."


    It must be so, he knew it very well.


    The things they control are valuable enough to be used as a great bargaining chip to discuss cooperation, but now Lance doesn''t know who the family is cooperating with, who is talking to, and how they use them as a bargaining chip.


    He only knows that he can''t put hope on the family now, otherwise, it will be a dead end!


    Jiang Ning glanced at him: "You should be thankful that you are still worthwhile, otherwise it is just normal to be abandoned."


    In the third world, this is true.


    It''s not so glamorous, but the bitterness and sacrifice behind it are even more difficult for ordinary people to understand.


    Lance and the others, as veteran aristocrats, must be very clear about this, but they used to watch others being sacrificed. How could they think that one day this kind of thing would fall on them.


    "We understand."


    Lance nodded, "No matter what, these are two different things. The thing I promised you must be done first, and then the family affairs will be considered."


    After speaking, he turned to Lan Qing: "Sister."


    Lan Qing nodded.


    She hesitated: "Can the others quit first."

 Chapter 1869： Nothing to talk about

    Lance turned and walked out.


    "Why?"


    Sugita rolled his eyes, this is something to whisper, he can''t listen to it, what a big deal.


    "Get out."


    Lan Qing was not polite, his face flushed slightly, "I want to take off my clothes."


    "..."


    Sugita was stunned.


    What''s the joke?


    Lin Yu is really still there!


    If you want to agree with yourself, you have to look at the occasion!


    In this hall?


    Undress?


    Return Jiang Ning?


    The old nobles are so violent.


    "Have you heard, go out!"


    Lan Qing shouted.


    Sugita nodded: "You are great."


    He really wanted to see, Lin Yu is really here? Pa Ling Shi Shan Yi closes her love? How does Lan Qing use it? In front of her, she can''t get it right.


    Except for Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen, the others left the hall.


    Lan Qing didn''t talk nonsense, walked up to Jiang Ning, turned around, turned her back to Jiang Ning, slowly opened her clothes, and faded, revealing her back!


    Lin Yu really didn''t stop it.


    When she saw the tattoo on Lan Qing''s back, she was shocked.


    With a shocked expression on her face, she glanced at Jiang Ning in surprise, then stared at Lan Qing''s back: "This..."


    "This is what they might trade."


    "It surprised me that."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes. He did not expect that the Zorro family had a page of Ji Dao fist score, and this fist score was actually on Lan Qing''s back!


    He just glanced at it and was sure that the pattern on this tattoo would not be fake.


    Just, where is the original one?


    "This is a copy."


    Lan Qing pulled up his clothes, "Take the tattoo on my body as a backup, or as a bargaining chip for their trade."


    "As for where it was originally, I don''t know."


    Lan Qing said.


    Jiang Ning didn''t doubt that someone who could be used as a bargaining chip could know where the real Jidao boxing score was.


    "Lance promised you to provide you with chip technical support. I am good at this. I can help you build the most basic things. I think your technical experts want this."


    Lan Qing said, "As for this boxing score, if you want it, you have to figure it out by yourself."


    "Lance didn''t promise me this boxing score."


    Lan Qing turned her head and sneered: "You all want this thing, I know."


    Even if it''s a copy, it''s invaluable, let alone the original Jidao boxing score.


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    Jidao fist score is indeed what he wants. As long as all the fist scores are collected, the mystery can be solved and he can understand what his master''s words mean.


    Now, there are still two pages left out, but they are all certain, in the great power of the Third World.


    The page in the Zorro family seems to be getting closer and closer.


    "You can think of a way now to take us away from Dongdu and go to your place. I will use the shortest time to complete what I promised you."


    Jiang Ning nodded and turned to look at Lin Yuzhen: "Notify the next East China Sea, we are going to go back."


    Go back if you want to go back?


    Lan Qing was a little surprised.


    There were people staring at them everywhere in the Eastern Capital, but Jiang Ning didn''t seem to care at all.


    Others don''t know, but she can guess that now not only people from the Yamaguchi Society are staring at her, but also people from the royal family. The two are vying for themselves, probably because of the patterns behind them.


    Even though, this is just a copy.


    "Are you sure you can go?"


    Lan Qing couldn''t help asking, "Now not only the Yamaguchi Club and the royal family, but even the members of my Zorro family are preventing me from leaving. They won''t let me leave Dongdu easily."


    "I want to go, who dares to stop?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sugita walked in quickly, and looked at Lan Qing subconsciously. Seeing that her clothes were intact, she was a little disappointed. Didn''t she say she was going to take off her clothes, so fast?


    "Someone is here and I want to talk to you."


    Sugita Road.


    "Nothing to talk about."


    Jiang Ning directly refused.

 Chapter 1870： I want to go, you want to stop?

    "Your Excellency is too anxious to make a decision."


    As soon as Jiang Ning finished speaking, a few people walked in at the door, Jin Yi was around, and they could tell at a glance that their status was not low.


    The person who came with a smile, like a gentle spring breeze, was not polite at all, and walked straight in. Behind them were two teams of men and horses, all dressed in samurai costumes, and the momentum on their bodies was even more amazing.


    "Mr. Kemoto, I seem to have you waiting outside."


    Sugita was a little unhappy.


    He didn''t expect that Qiben would come in directly. This is disrespectful to Jiang Ning!


    "Mr. Sugita, please don''t be angry. I think you may not be able to fully convey what I mean, so I personally came in."


    Qimoto''s mustache curled slightly, and turned his head to look at Sugita, but deep in his eyes, he did not conceal a trace of disdain.


    He walked straight to Jiang Ning and glanced at Lan Qing.


    "In this world, one more friend will always be better than one more enemy. What do you think?"


    The tone was calm, but the threat inside was too obvious.


    Qimoto looked at Jiang Ning with a smile, and said meaningfully: "East Capital, our royal family has always had the final say. Even if the Yamaguchi Society exists, it is only because we need their existence."


    "Your Excellency is not from Dongdu, or even from Dongyang. It is very inappropriate to rush into matters here."


    Qiben put it straight.


    "This lady, for now, it belongs to us. I hope you can understand, so..."


    "So I want to go, you want to stop?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He stared at Qiben, and the tone of Qiben alone made Jiang Ning very upset.


    Threat yourself?


    I''m afraid I don''t know what the consequences of this flag will be.


    Obviously, Qiben didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would even dare to speak like this. He was taken aback for a moment, and then burst into laughter.


    "Your Excellency, do you have to go against us?"


    He stretched out his hand and pointed at Zongtang, "Aren''t you afraid of being burned by a fire here? And you are all dying!"


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as Qiben''s words were finished, the whole person flew out and hit the ground heavily, his teeth smashed on the stone slab, and broke directly!


    "what!"


    He screamed, covering his mouth with a stubborn face, staring at Jiang Ning, "You..."


    Keng Keng!


    The katana came out one by one, dozens of samurai, murderous!


    But Jiang Ning didn''t even change his expression.


    "close the door."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    As soon as the voice fell, Sugita ran over in person, closed the door directly, and looked at Qimoto and the others with a sneer.


    Since you came in to die, don''t blame me!


    Burned this ancestral hall?


    You burn it, it''s not my home anyway!


    "What do you want to do?"


    Qiben''s face changed, he looked around, saw a figure, walked out, his whole body exuded surging murderous aura, boiling like the sea!


    "Break your hands and feet and throw it out."


    Jiang Ning didn''t pay any attention at all, and directly ordered, Brother Gou and others, like tigers and leopards, rushed to the warriors.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    But for a moment, the screams were heartbreaking!


    A samurai sword fell to the ground with a clanging sound.


    "Are you...? Ling Fu Yi Yiran Fu Ai close? You..."


    Banner yelled, "You are dead!"


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning stepped forward, slapped again, and narrowed his eyes, "I am not interested in the matter of your royal family and Yamaguchi Club at all."


    "But you didn''t see that, I want to take away people, do the old men in Yamaguchi Society dare not have any reaction?"


    Qimoto''s eyes moved.


    He did know this, but he didn''t know why. Jiang Ning directly let Kumada go, but the Yamaguchi Society hadn''t responded yet.


    Those old men, who have always been domineering, didn''t respond?


    "They, although they live enough, they are still afraid of death."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and patted Qiben''s face, "After all, dying in my hands is not the same fear as dying in the hands of others."

 Chapter 1871： The storm is coming

    After that, he ignored him, and instead stood in front of Kamoto, the expressionless dog brother.


    That huge fist slammed in the past, and he didn''t give Kamoto a chance to say a word at all!


    boom!


    Qiben fell to the ground!


    "Noisy!"


    Dog brother tui took a bite and threatened Jiang Ning?


    Don''t you put them in the eyes?


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Lan Qing, who was already dumbfounded, "Follow me back to the East China Sea."


    After speaking, he directly led Lin Yuzhen away.


    And Gou and others looked at Sugita.


    "I will arrange the car immediately.


    After that, Sugita ran out, and after a while, the car was arranged. Jiang Ning and the others got in the car, and Brother Gou and his car followed behind him.


    Jiang Ning and the others had just left, and someone not far away called immediately.


    "They are leaving!"


    The news spread quickly.


    At that time, within the Yamaguchi community.


    Xiong Tian knelt in front of the ancestral hall, bowed his head and looked respectful.


    "It''s him."


    He said directly, "The five elders died in his hands, this hatred... we still don''t want to retaliate."


    The three elders sitting above had ugly expressions, but a hint of helplessness flashed through them.


    Of the eight people, there are only three of them left, because the other five were all killed by Jiang Ning!


    The reason why the Yamaguchi Club has been in decline for so many years is not because Jiang Ning¡¯s bloodbath was caused by mistakes made in the past by accidentally killing Jiang Ning¡¯s people...


    "Don''t report it?"


    One of the old men frowned, the corners of his eyes were trembling, and then he sighed and bowed his head helplessly, "Then don''t report it."


    revenge?


    Take your life to report it!


    Although the three of them were not young, they didn''t live enough, and they couldn''t help their legs trembling when they recalled the scenes of that year in their minds.


    "No report."


    The other two old men shook their heads and made a decision.


    If they were other people, even if they were desperate, they would have to take revenge, but if it were that man, he would undoubtedly hit the stone with a pebble and kill himself.


    "The people from the royal family are looking for them, and they are still determined to get a copy of the boxing sheet..."


    Kumada continued, "I''m afraid, there will be a fishy storm in the East, what should we do?"


    No one thought that Jiangning would come.


    Originally wanted to compete with the royal family for a copy of this boxing sheet, they even paid a great price and reached an agreement with the Zorro family, but now it seems that they were completely used by the royal family.


    The **** of the prince used the Yamaguchi Society and borrowed their hands to negotiate with the Zorro family.


    "We don''t interfere."


    The three old men looked at each other, "We don''t intervene in the matter of that man, don''t provoke him."


    "Yes."


    Kumada breathed a sigh of relief.


    He originally thought that the three old men would oust his position as president, but when they heard them sigh, Xiong Tian knew that in their eyes, Jiang Ning... really couldn''t offend him.


    Jiang Ning''s return to the Third World will definitely cause a **** storm.


    The plan for the rise of Yamaguchi will probably be put aside for more than ten years, or even decades...


    Live, live first.


    It is not who is better to develop now, but who can live longer.


    Xiong Tian retired, already sweating profusely, and standing outside the ancestral hall, he took a deep breath and looked up at the blue sky, feeling a little gray.


    "Boom¡ª"


    There was a thunderbolt on a sunny day, and suddenly a thunder blasted, and Xiong Tian''s body trembled.


    How can there be thunder in this weather [567 Chinese www.yue20.com]?


    I didn''t say anything. In the distance, the sky gradually darkened, and then the storm gradually surging, and the air suddenly became depressed, as if a storm was about to come.


    Just come, amazingly fast!

 Chapter 1872： act recklessly

    "I hope that the Yamaguchi Club will not be involved."


    He sighed. After so many years, even though they have worked hard these years, the loss of Yamaguchi Club cannot be made up.


    The death of a few old men is tantamount to regressing Yamaguchi for decades!


    It''s all because of Jiang Ning alone.


    What if you do it again?


    Kumada didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Since the royal has used our Yamaguchi Club to provoke him, he should bear the consequences."


    Kumada said lightly, "Good luck to you all."


    Being taken advantage of is sometimes a very happy thing, because it at least shows that you are valuable.


    Once you don''t even have the opportunity to be used, that''s the real sorrow.


    Yamaguchi was the same, used by the royal princes, but now, it should be them who regretted it.


    At that time.


    Dongdu Airport.


    The sky is dark, and a faint storm is coming!


    "Dear passengers, especially due to the weather, your flight is temporarily unable to take off, please follow the staff..."


    The announcements at the airport are constantly playing.


    Due to the weather, the original flights that were about to take off can only be temporarily delayed, waiting for notification.


    In the waiting hall, there was noise and cursing everywhere, but you could see the notice of the weather forecast, and everyone had no choice. The storm seemed to be coming for a while.


    They can only follow the staff and go to the arranged place to rest and wait for the departure notice.


    Jiangning''s car arrived at the terminal of Dongdu Airport.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    As soon as they got out of the car, a dozen people rushed out and blocked the door, not allowing Jiang Ning and the others to enter.


    Lance followed Jiang Ning, looked at the black forward walking by, lowered his voice.


    "His name is Heifeng. He belongs to the Zorro family. He just refused to let us leave."


    Lan Qing was even more nervous.


    The black front is guarding here, not allowing their sisters and brothers to leave, obviously to force them to die here.


    Jiang Ning''s face was expressionless, and there was no emotional change at all. It seemed that no matter who was standing in front of him, no one could stop him from leaving.


    "It''s impossible to take off due to the weather. Go back."


    The black forward glanced at Lance''s sister and brother, his eyes stayed on Jiang Ning for two seconds, and a trace of disdain flashed.


    He has said everything he should say, and all the warnings he should have been told to Lance''s sister and brother.


    Their destiny is now in the Eastern Capital. As for whether they live or die, it all depends on the meaning of the Eastern Capital Royal. What he has to do is to prevent them from leaving the Eastern Capital.


    "Step aside."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "Huh, get away? Who are you to dare to talk to me like this."


    Hei Feng squinted his eyes, "Could it be that they thought this Dongdu, who else could take them away?"


    The disdainful eyes fell on Lance''s elder brother, with a sense of sarcasm.


    "Step aside."


    Jiang Ning said it a second time.


    The black front''s face sank, he looked up, and saw many cars coming towards the airport from a distance. They were obviously royal people. When they arrived, Lance''s sister and brother would be taken away.


    His task is completed.


    "Get back!"


    The black front immediately shouted, "Closed dyed, Furan Erranshan?" "Don''t force me to do it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved!


    Without waiting for the black front''s reaction, Jiang Ning was already in front of him the next moment, pressing the black front''s hand that was about to pull out the weapon with one hand, the sound was soft, but it was like a bomb, and it blew up at the black front instantly!


    "My words, never say the third time."


    "court death!"


    The black front was furious and swept across with a fist, but it failed.


    With rich experience in fighting skills, he turned his head subconsciously and kicked it hard.


    boom!


    Jiang Ning hit this leg with a punch directly on his knee.


    Click!


    Both forces were extremely strong, and they slammed into each other, and suddenly heard a crisp sound, and Hei Feng''s face suddenly became pale.

 Chapter 1873： did not ask

    "what!"


    He couldn''t help but gritted his teeth and screamed, and his kneecap was directly smashed by Jiang Ning!


    "boom!"


    Before he could react, Jiang Ning gave another punch, directly hitting Hei Feng''s heart, knocking him upside down and flying out, hitting the tempered glass.


    In an instant, cracks like a handful of spider webs showed up on his back.


    The expressions of the remaining dozen people changed, and their bodies became tight.


    "Do you still have to do it?"


    Jiang Ning glanced around, the surging murderous aura gradually surging, behind him, like a sea of ??blood, the terrifying blood, forcibly suppressed the dozens of people, even can''t breathe!


    They stood there, stiff as if they were fixed, the fear in their eyes became thicker, and they couldn''t move at all!


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at them anymore, and walked straight past them.


    Sister Lance hesitated, did not say much, and immediately followed, no one dared to stop them.


    The dozen or so people seemed to be fixed, and the terrible murderous aura emanating from Jiang Ning''s body was abruptly fixed!


    Everyone walked into the airport, and the car in the distance had already arrived.


    "Quick! Quick! Stop them!"


    Someone shouted.


    Five or six vehicles, dozens of people came down, but when they arrived at the door, the door was forcibly closed.


    Brother Dog touched his nose: "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Boom


    The sky, thunder and burst instantly!


    He didn''t move, and it looked like a double shadow behind him. A dozen more people appeared behind him, standing in a row, staring straight at the dozens of people who got out of the car.


    "These are mine."


    Brother Gou pointed to a few people and began to allocate.


    "Then these, I want them."


    Old Wu opened his mouth, and the light from his eyes looked scary.


    "I''m not greedy, don''t grab these six from me."


    "You **** want six? Isn''t it greedy?"


    "It doesn''t matter, I want these five too. I have to break ten legs today, or I won''t be able to sleep at night."


    "Damn, that''s not enough, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you."


    ...


    Listening to Brother Gou and others, they have already begun to fight for the head, and the anger on the faces of dozens of people is getting stronger.


    They are the elite warriors of the royal family, and they are so despised by people who hold the masters of special worship!


    "Kill them!"


    The leader shouted sharply.


    As soon as the voice fell, dozens of people rushed out, fierce and domineering!


    Brother Gou and others looked cold and stopped talking nonsense. They knew that there would be no result if they were redistributed, and no one wanted to give it to others.


    "Kill!? Love close to Fuwu and dye the land of Erlang?"


    With a roar, Brother Dog''s voice seemed to burst even more than the thunder in the sky!


    A dozen wolves roared and rushed out, fighting, and broke out in an instant!


    The screams rang soon. ?


    Even through the thick glass, Lance could still hear him. He tried hard not to turn his head to look, but he couldn''t help but glanced subconsciously, watching the cruel picture, and his Adam''s apple slipped.


    "He, they..."


    He grumbled, "Aren''t they afraid of it?"


    Jiang Ning sat there, motionless, the waiting hall was still empty, and the other passengers had been evacuated early. At this moment, it seemed that they had booked the venue.


    "What''s so scary."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "On the battlefield, this is the most normal thing."


    "Be afraid, it''s also the royal people."


    He didn''t even look at it. This kind of thing is completely pediatric.


    At this moment, the royal people still couldn''t restrain their ambitions and didn''t want to let Lance''s sister and brother leave, but they had never thought about who was offending now.


    They didn''t want to let Lance''s sister and brother leave, so they had to ask Jiang Ning to agree or disagree.


    But they didn''t ask.

 Chapter 1874： have fun

    Jiang Ning sat there, holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand, completely ignoring the movement outside.


    It seems that I don''t care about anything.


    These are not worthy of his concern.


    And the sister and brother Lance, who was sitting on the side, were so scared that their faces turned pale. They didn''t expect that Brother Gou and others were so powerful, I''m afraid it would have reached this point.


    Even Sugita''s breathing became rapid.


    Even if it was not the first time he saw this scene, he had seen the strength of Brother Gou and the others, but at this moment, he was still shocked.


    too strong!


    "It''s clear and the flight will resume soon."


    Jiang Ning glanced outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, and the sky gradually cleared.


    He grabbed Lin Yuzhen''s hand and smiled softly: "We will be able to go home soon. I don''t know what delicious food my mother prepared for us."


    "It must be something you like to eat."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    They talked about home cooking, and they even talked about what they ate before, and they got more and more excited.


    Lance looked at Jiang Ning, looked at Lin Yuzhen, and took a deep breath. What kind of couple is this.


    It was so dark outside, they were talking about what to eat here.


    "Lance..."


    Lan Qing also had a trembling voice, unable to suppress the fear in her heart.


    She was frightened for a while, but before she went back, Jiang Ning didn''t kill her, he was really in a good mood.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I don''t know what death has become.


    Lance? Ai Shifu closed Xiwu Zheling? He gave her a look, the same after a while, Jiang Ning was terrible, he really underestimated it, not just the people like Gou, Jiang Ning must be more terrifying than Gou and them!


    "Big Brother."


    Brother Gou walked in and walked in front of Jiang Ning, still with a murderous air on his face.


    "Well, let''s go back first, you are here, have a good time."


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou nodded, didn''t say anything, took other people, and disappeared quickly.


    They want to stay!


    Until the royal people understood what they had done wrong.


    Sugita''s Adam''s apple slid, and his face flushed excitedly. If you want to stay, this Dongdu will definitely be set off by violent winds and waves!


    "Dear passengers, the flight to Donghai Province has returned to normal..."


    On the radio, there was a nice voice.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Sugita looked at Jiangning and Lin Yuzhen, "There are still many places, I didn''t take you there. The food is really delicious."


    He smiled and shrugged; "However, there must be no good food at home."


    No matter how good the food is outside, how can it be compared to home?


    Jiang Ning got up, still holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand, and never let go.


    "We are going back."


    "Well, a good trip,"


    Sugita nodded, "I will tell you the news from Dongdu in time."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and left with Lin Yuzhen, the two brothers and sisters Lance immediately followed and walked into the security check channel.


    "It''s going to start."


    Sugita was eagerly excited.


    If you don''t turn Dongdu into trouble, then I''m really sorry Jiang Ning let Brother Gou stay here.


    He didn''t care how many things the royal had done secretly over the years, but it was absolutely unforgivable to provoke Jiang Ning.


    Don''t let him regret it, Sugita will regret it!


    He turned and left. Behind him, there seemed to be a **** wind...


    Jiang Ning doesn''t care about these.


    He took Lin Yuzhen and Lance''s sister and brother directly back to the East China Sea.


    As soon as she got off the plane, Huang Yuming waited outside the airport with a group of people. The momentum made Lance''s sister and brother afraid to speak.


    Why are so many people here?


    As they entered the East China Sea, they were more and more shocked.


    Just seeing Jiang Ning''s car, people kept saying hello on the road, and the awe in the words made no secret of it.


    Jiangning seems to be the **** of the East China Sea!

 Chapter 1875： it has started

    "Old Huang, the two of them, you will arrange it,"


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about that much, "Communicate with Dr. Luo, how can she develop her own chip in the shortest time? This woman has a way."


    "it is good."


    Huang Yuming nodded and turned to look at sister and brother Lance, "Welcome you to the East China Sea. If you have anything in the future, just ask me directly."


    He took out his business card and gave Lance the contact information.


    "No matter what it is, you can find him."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    After that, he took Lin Yuzhen into another car and went straight home.


    Lance hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t help asking, "Is Jiang Ning a special existence in this city?"


    He can faintly feel it, but still wants to know the answer.


    Huang Yuming looked at Lance with a smile but squinted his eyes slightly: "What do you think?"


    Lance said: "I saw many people respect and admire him, their eyes full of worship."


    This is really amazing.


    How did Jiang Ning do it?


    In such a big city, everyone seems to know him.


    "What you see is the truth."


    Huang Yuming said.


    His eyes were also full of admiration, and Sister Lance could see clearly.


    They have seen Jiangning''s strength, and they have seen Jiangning''s charm now.


    "I think we made a correct decision."


    Lance took a deep breath and said with emotion.


    Before they turned back, Jiang Ning still gave them a chance. If something goes wrong this time, I''m afraid they won''t be able to leave the city even if Jiang Ning doesn''t move them.


    Because the people here are not allowed to cheat their beliefs in this place!


    Lan Qing didn''t speak, but his heartbeat was so fast that he almost jumped out of his chest.


    Even in the West, those devout believers are probably not as good as the worship of Jiangning by the people here.


    What kind of person he is, it is really amazing to have such a charm.


    "Sister, what we promised must be done."


    Lance reminded.


    This is not only for the sake of "Guranshan''s paternity Fu Erxi" to survive, but also because they feel that it should be done.


    Jiangning is worthy of their respect and worthy of their promises.


    "I know."


    Lan Qing nodded without saying much.


    Huang Yuming saw the appearance of the two, knowing that they must have been convinced too.


    No one can understand Jiang Ning without being impressed by his charm, never.


    But Jiang Ning, who has always been the shopkeeper, left the matter to Huang Yuming, and he didn''t want to deal with anything. He took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and returned to the Lin family villa.


    No matter when, the feeling of going home is always the best.


    "Lin still has something to deal with."


    Lin Yuzhen said softly.


    "Go home for dinner first, and take a good rest after dinner."


    Jiangning Road.


    "What about the job?"


    "I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want Lin Yu to be really tired.


    I just sent Dongdu back, and I''m going to work at Lin immediately. What are you kidding me?


    Lin Yu really nodded her head obediently, and didn''t say anything. She listened to what Jiang Ning said.


    At the same time.


    Dongdu is setting off a **** storm!


    As the night fell gradually, no one could be seen on the street, and raindrops continued to drip from the eaves.


    Tick...tick...


    Huh!


    A figure flashed past, and there was blood splashing on his body.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    ...


    Behind him, there were more figures, extremely fast, and they didn''t have enough time to catch up with the person in front, and surrounded him!


    "I am a royal person, you dare to kill me!"


    The man roared, trembling, angry and frightened.


    He didn''t expect that in a place like Dongdu, someone would dare to intercept him!


    Even the people from Yamaguchi Club don''t have the guts!


    "Kim Honda, the same as in the photo,"


    In the crowd, there was a low voice, "That''s right, remember it clearly, today is your anniversary!"

 Chapter 1876： Two dead

    Without any hesitation, he didn''t even have a chance to make a scream. The man fell to the end in an instant. Behind him was a fist that smashed his heart!


    "Next!"


    The figure flickered and disappeared again.


    Rainy night, cold.


    The colder? Love dyeing Wu Aixiran Fushixi? It is the heart of the people.


    At this moment, the Royal Court.


    The prince sat there, his face extremely ugly, his fingernails almost digging into the handle of the chair.


    "Who is he?"


    The middle-aged man sitting above, wearing a golden robe and a weird hat, looked like a person from ancient times.


    He clenched his fists, his voice hoarse: "I ask you, who is he!"


    "Checking."


    The prince gritted his teeth.


    He did not expect that the consequences would become so serious.


    Even more unexpectedly, the Yamaguchi Society did not even react at all. It seemed that the East was in chaos and it had no effect on them.


    Even when Lan Qing was taken away, nothing happened to them.


    "idiot!"


    The emperor was furious, "What did you do!"


    "I let you control the Yamaguchi Society, but you are not even sure what happened to the Yamaguchi Society? What did you prince do for eating!"


    In order to allow the prince to break into the Yamaguchi Society, he did not spend less resources.


    But now, when it''s time to harvest and use Yamaguchi, it''s useless at all.


    "I''m investigating. I have sent a guard to track down those guys. They will definitely be killed!"


    Prince said.


    The emperor sneered.


    This is not the first time the prince has said this, but what''s the use?


    "Kill them? Those who die now are our royal family! Eight!"


    He couldn''t help but angrily said, "They are all important members, they are all dead! You tell me now, are you going to kill them?"


    The Prince''s face became more and more ugly.


    The story of his kneeling has already been reported. It came from the Yamaguchi Shrine. It spread throughout the entire eastern capital almost overnight, and he became the laughingstock of the royal family!


    I wanted to desperately to **** Lan Qing back, but no one thought that Jiang Ning would be killed halfway, and Lan Qing was taken away directly, but the people from Shankou Club didn''t even stop him.


    When the **** of Xiong Tian confronted himself, he was more vigorous and crazier than anyone else. How could he just let go when he met Jiang Ning?


    Moreover, the old men of the Yamaguchi Society all silently shut up, as if nothing had happened.


    How can the prince bear it?


    "The emperor, according to you, what should I do?"


    The prince was also a little angry.


    When things are up to this point, in addition to being ashamed, he is more likely to lose everything about himself!


    "Don''t you see it yet?"


    The emperor slapped the table, "That Jiang Ning can''t be offended at all!"


    "Who is he? You can''t find out until now. What about the Yamaguchi Society? They are the forces of the third world, but they don''t know anyone related to the third world?"


    "And now, they have no reaction, and even watched Lan Qing being taken away. The pattern on her body was taken away, and they were indifferent. Do you think this is normal?"


    "They just want to take this opportunity to fight back against us."


    The prince quibbled.


    "fart!"


    The emperor stood up with anger and pointed at the prince, "I think you are really confused! Fool!"


    The prince had an ugly face, and being scolded by the emperor pointing his nose in this way made the anger in his heart more surging.


    What about the emperor?


    If they hadn''t been born a little earlier than themselves, the positions of the two would have changed a long time ago.


    The one who is arrogant is himself!


    "Report!"


    When the atmosphere was tense, someone came in outside the door, with hurried steps.


    "what''s up!"


    The emperor hummed.


    "The emperor, two more corpses were found, the third and fifth counselors."

 Chapter 1877： What is the condition

    Hearing this, the emperor''s face became more gloomy.


    boom!


    He slammed a punch on the table: "Asshole! Who the **** is it! Who is it!"


    "Have you not caught anyone?"


    The people kneeling down did not dare to speak, and the air suddenly became dull. After the emperor asked him, he felt that it was for nothing.


    Now they are not arresting people, but each other, one by one, constantly hunting and killing them? People who love zero love and love Xidi love!


    And they are all important members of the royal family.


    And they don''t even know who the other party is.


    "Baga!"


    The emperor''s face flushed with anger, and he sat weakly on a chair, panting heavily, and if this continues, will the royal people be killed by them?


    He leaned there, as if his soul had been drained, and tilted his head to look at the prince.


    There is only one sentence in his eyes, what do you say now?


    "I think of a way. If I guessed correctly, he must know."


    The prince was helpless, even if he was angry again, but one day, when he hit his head, he couldn''t tell anything.


    He glanced at the emperor and stood up: "Wait for my news, let''s see how to solve it."


    After that, he didn''t care about so much, turned and left, and went straight to the clan to find Sugita.


    Inside the main clan.


    Sugita cocked his feet, sitting on a lazy chair, drinking tea and fishing, and he was in good spirits.


    "Mr. Sugita is really in good spirits!"


    The prince stepped in, looking bad.


    He can''t forget the fact that Sugita was forced to kneel down, and even those photos must have been let out by Sugita.


    This is the advantage of his clan.


    "is acceptable."


    Sugita raised his eyelids, "Why is the prince here? Is there any good news to tell me?"


    "Sugita!"


    The prince shouted, "Those pictures..."


    "I didn''t put it."


    Sugita spread his hand and looked helpless, "My phone was stolen, and I called the police yesterday, but I haven''t recovered it yet, hey, new style."


    The prince knew he was lying, and it was useless to say anything.


    It''s all spread now, and we will investigate this again, unless Sugita can be killed!


    But now, the person who might die is him.


    "What are you going to do to let us go?"


    The prince''s tone softened, "When is the time to report the injustice? If this goes on, it will only hurt both sides."


    Sugita smiled.


    He slowly lifted the fishing rod, feeling like he had heard a big joke.


    Lose for both?


    "Who hurt?"


    He asked, squinting.


    The prince was startled.


    Only their royal people are hurt now!


    "You have to make a big deal, do you fight to death and life!"


    "Prince, I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    Sugita dug his ears, "As soon as you come in, you just keep talking, but what you mean, I don''t understand a word, what both loses and hurts, you die?"


    "Look at me, I''m not alive and well, if you say that, you are going to die."


    The prince''s face immediately turned red.


    He pointed at Sugita, trembling with anger, but couldn''t say a word.


    "Your royal people always speak so inexplicably. It is the people of our Yamaguchi Club that are more realistic."


    Sugita sighed, "Look, Mr. Kumada is so polite, and he gave me fish feed, saying that I can find him if I have any needs."


    "The prince has joined our Yamaguchi Club for a long time, so why didn''t he understand our spirit?"


    He shook his head disappointedly, "It seems that you are not suitable for Yamaguchi."


    Hearing this, the prince''s eyes shrank.


    "What are the conditions?"


    He was angry, but he was helpless. He knew that the group of people must have done it, but he didn''t know where they were now or who the next target was.


    What if the next goal is yourself?


    The prince knew how terrifying the strength of those people was, otherwise he would not kneel down that day!

 Chapter 1878： Be peaceful

    He has no choice now.


    If this matter is not resolved, not only his status in the royal family will be damaged, but even his life may be lost.


    The emperor won''t let him go, the people from Yamaguchi Club, just around the corner, and the people from Jiangning...


    May unscrew his neck at any time!


    "The prince said so, as if I forced you,"


    Sugita smiled and said, "Did I force you?"


    "no."


    The prince took a deep breath. He couldn''t see the appearance of the villain, but he could only endure, "I shouldn''t offend Mr. Sugita. I hope Mr. Sugita can give me a chance."


    He bowed slightly, compared with the arrogance before, he was sighed at this moment.


    But even so, Sugita still didn''t give face, and shook the fishing rod, smiling but not smiling, and did not speak.


    The prince was so angry that he could only stand there and wait, not daring to disturb him again.


    For a while.


    "Yo yo yo! I got the bait!"


    Sugita pulled up the fishing rod with both hands, the fishing rod suddenly bends, he kicked off the clogs shoes, lunged back, and exclaimed, "There''s a big thing! It must be that guy!"


    He is very happy, this is a big catch.


    Seeing Sugita''s excitement, the prince couldn''t wait to kick him off.


    Sugita fought the fish with wits and courage, and finally pulled the fish up and threw it directly into the bucket. Someone immediately came up and took the bucket away.


    "Add vegetables in the evening, braised in soy sauce!"


    He clapped his hands and turned to look at the prince: "The prince is still there?"


    The prince didn''t smile. He stood here for so long, right in front of Sugita, can he not see it?


    This is deliberately ignoring yourself!


    "I''m waiting for Mr. Sugita''s instructions."


    The prince bowed his head slightly.


    "Actually? Xixi closes Yixi Wushanyi? It''s also very simple."


    Sugita yawned, "The guy who persuades people with morals, he doesn''t like to fight and kill."


    The prince''s eyelids throbbed.


    Several counselors of the royal family died. They were all important members. They died tragically!


    Sugita said that Jiang Ning didn''t like to fight and kill?


    "You royal, do you want to get the Zorro family''s boxing score? I can tell you, you are not qualified to have this stuff."


    Sugita shook his head.


    Regardless of Jiang Ning, the royal family couldn''t deal with Fang Yin. He wanted to kill, but he was much more ruthless than Jiang Ning. The single-handed method of poisoning was enough to kill the royal family!


    "give up."


    Sugita said, "In addition, in the Zorro family, who is cooperating with you and betrayed the Zorro family secretly, you must tell me that name."


    "impossible!"


    The prince''s face changed and he couldn''t do anything that betrayed his friend.


    If that person is exposed, what credibility does he have in the future?


    "impossible?"


    Sugita squinted his eyes and threw the fishing rod in again. "Then there is nothing to say."


    "Prince, I''m going to fish. Go back and spend more time with your family."


    "..."


    The prince was startled.


    What Sugita said...


    It''s too straightforward!


    "Could it be that I am next?"


    He couldn''t help asking.


    Sugita did not speak, but stared straight at his fishing rod, not caring what the prince said.


    He has said everything that should be said, and it is useless to say more about others.


    Anyway, what does the prince''s fate have to do with him?


    "I say."


    After a long silence, the prince had to bow his head, "I can tell you the name of that person."


    "It''s better for others to die than yourself, right?"


    Sugita smiled and said, "Prince, you really deserve to be the emperor, and the royal family won''t fall to the point of relying on annexing Yamaguchi to survive."


    It was like suddenly peeling off the only fig leaf on the prince''s body, making the prince flush and unable to speak.


    Sugita saw blood for a while, saying that it broke their minds!


    "This Dongdu, it''s better to be peaceful, what do you think?"

 Chapter 1879： Look at the scenery

    The prince took a deep look at Sugita, did not say anything, told the name, and left.


    Seeing the prince leaving from the back, Sugita snorted coldly, and a chill flashed in his eyes.


    "It turned out to be him, but really cunning. I don''t know if that page of boxing score is in his hands. The thief shouts and catches the thief, but I see a lot."


    He lost the fishing rod, without even looking at it, turned and left to call Jiang Ning.


    Once that name was obtained, the next step was to get that page of boxing scores. As for how to get it, that was Jiang Ning''s business and he didn''t bother to care about it.


    East China Sea.


    Jiang Ning was lying on the big bed, Lin Yu really pressed against his chest, closed his eyes, and his blushing face looked like a red cloud.


    "Are you tired?"


    He asked softly.


    "no."


    Lin Yuzhen''s voice was like a mosquito''s flickering wings, only she could hear it softly.


    She turned over and covered her body with a sheet.


    "The air conditioner is a bit cool."


    She casually looked for an excuse?


    "But my body is very hot."


    Jiang Ning directly followed, stretched out his hand and got into the quilt.


    In an instant, the cold and the hot collide in an instant!


    Lin Yu really blushed.


    "You, don''t move!"


    Even now, she is still a little shy, even though, the man in front of her, she has identified it all her life.


    "Do not move."


    Jiang Ning said softly.


    "Are you really still?"


    "Then I move?"


    "..."


    On the desktop, the phone vibrates.


    Jiang Ning glanced at it, frowning slightly, Lin Yu really buried his entire head directly in the quilt.


    He had to get up and saw the number, but he couldn''t get through.


    "I''m good at picking time."


    Sugita on the other end of the phone understood it all at once.


    "Or, I''ll call in two hours?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, what''s the matter?"


    "After asking, the name of the Zorro family, the original version of the boxing score, should be on him."


    Jiang Ning''s pupils shrank slightly, and he asked so quickly, the bones of the royal people were really soft.


    "Do you want Brother Gou and them to go back?"


    "No, let them have fun. The accounts of the year will be settled slowly."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning hung up the phone directly.


    The atmosphere is gone.


    "I have to go to Western Europe."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Tomorrow?"


    Lin Yu really showed his head, "So anxious."


    "Go expand the market."


    Jiang Ning smiled, stretched out his hand and rubbed Lin Yuzhen''s hair, "We didn''t mean to say that Lin should be bigger and stronger, and create greater glories."


    "How long will it take?"


    It hasn''t been long with Jiang Ning, and this is about to be separated again, Lin Yu really pouted, a little reluctant.


    "I don''t know, I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    I always say that, a man''s mouth, a deceitful ghost.


    Lin Yu really snorted and wanted to say that he would go with Jiang Ning, but Lin still had a lot of things to deal with, and she couldn''t leave for a while.


    The market in Western Europe has not opened so quickly. Jiang Ning''s past is not just Lin''s business. Lin Yu really knows.


    But how long is Jiangning going to go? Is it really unclear how long does he say as soon as possible?


    If you don''t see each other in a day like three autumns, you will miss it very much.


    "When the market over there opens, you can take people there. At that time, I will show you the most interesting places in Western Europe."


    Jiang Ning gently held Lin Yuzhen in his arms, "I will accompany you to see every wonderful place in this world."


    Lin Yuzhen raised his head and looked at Jiang Ning''s gentle eyes.


    She suddenly took a deep breath, pushed hard with both hands, and pushed Jiang Ning down, condescending, looking down at Jiang Ning, extremely domineering!


    Jiang Ning stared at Lin Yuzhen blankly, sat on him, opened his hands, and forgot what he wanted to say.


    "Then take the scenery that belongs to you first, see clearly, keep it in your heart, and keep it in your heart all the time!"


    After speaking, she lifted her hand and the quilt directly covered both of them.

 Chapter 1880： See you late

    The scenery in the quilt is definitely different from other places.


    Even the feelings are completely different, making people linger.


    Jiang Ning almost couldn''t get out.


    When this girl truly released the charm of a woman, she was simply killing him.


    Downstairs, in the kitchen, there was a burst of fragrance.


    I don''t know if the angelica is put or what nourishing medicinal material is put.


    at the same time.


    Over the laboratory.


    Lan Qing did not break his promise and cooperated with Dr. Luo and others to develop his own chips without wasting a single bit of time.


    From her secret storage space, she called out the basic code that had been built a long time ago, and gave it to Luo Lin, who was immediately excited.


    Two people are leaders in this industry, and simple exchanges of many things can create different sparks.


    Lan Qing was also impressed by Dr. Luo, but she didn''t expect that some of Dr. Luo''s thinking would be so advanced, and she also felt a sense of sudden enlightenment.


    When the two met each other late, the more they talked, the more speculative, and they didn''t care about eating and resting, and devoted themselves to research and development.


    And Lance stayed outside.


    To eat, drink, sleep and play, Huang Yuming arranged a one-stop service for him.


    Especially when it comes to food, Lans originally thought that the food in the capital of Shu was delicious enough, but when he arrived at this coastal area, he was fascinated for a while by the seafood.


    Just one kind of Pippi shrimp, he has eaten dozens of methods, each of which makes him seem to have ascended to heaven!


    "What kind of aristocrat I am, what are the things I eat, you are the aristocrats, you people in the streets and alleys are all aristocrats, and you eat so good!"


    Lance still had skewers in his mouth, his mouth full of oil, and he spoke vaguely.


    The things he does most often are thumbs up and crazy likes, making the boss insist on asking him to eat more.


    Seeing that Lance was brought by Huang Yuming, no one was willing to collect money.


    When the whole food court passed, Lance barely covered it with a bedding.


    "Within this month, he should not be able to go out."


    Huang Yuming arranged for Lance, and when he arrived at Jiang Ning, he couldn''t help but smile.


    He has seen many people who fall into money, fall into women, or have status and power, everything, but fall into food, it is really Lance alone.


    Even if he is now asked to give up his noble status, Lance probably won''t hesitate in the slightest.


    "There are a lot of delicacies from the mountains and the sea, and the market dishes are even more enjoyable."


    Jiang Ning said, "Leave him alone, this guy''s heart is a bit like a child."


    "I am going to Western Europe."


    Huang Yuming nodded: "Agou and the others are still in Dongdu, don''t they need to be transferred?"


    "No, Li Feidao is over there."


    Jiang Ning saved Li Feidao twice, which was considered two lives. It is also right to let him do something.


    What''s more, in Western Europe, Li Feidao is naturally more familiar, and it is easier to act.


    "How''s the situation going on in the hidden family?" Shi Shan Ling Shan Xi Er Pa Yi?"


    Jiang Ning hasn''t asked for a long time, if there is any major problem, Huang Yuming will notify him in time.


    "Fang Qiu has teamed up with several other companies and is breaking through the profound meaning of the boxing book. Only when the last two pages of the boxing book are available, he should be able to solve the secret in the first time."


    There is also the research institute on Lu Jing''s side, both of which operate at the same time, which is extremely efficient.


    Once they have obtained the other two pages of the boxing manual and collected the nine pages of the boxing manual, they will be able to figure out the secret of the boxing manual for the first time.


    "Well, pay attention and tell me in time if you have any circumstances."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "Fang Yin should have gone to Western Europe. Perhaps there is a page of boxing scores that should fall into his hands."


    The two looked at each other, and they knew what it meant.


    Fang Yin must be in control of some secrets.


    Jiang Ning didn''t kill him several times just to get these secrets. Otherwise, how could Fang Yin live today.

 Chapter 1881： Token

    "Okay, look at Donghai, I''m leaving now."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, and left the East China Sea quietly.


    This forbidden land is now different from the past. Regardless of whether Jiang Ning is here or not, this is a forbidden land, and no one dares to be wild here!


    As a small coastal city, the East China Sea is now more famous than the provincial capital.


    Those businessmen who come to invest have smashed their heads and are all entering the East China Sea for development, because if you take root and do business here, the East China Sea will protect you and let you have no worries.


    In just one year, it was like a miracle that the East China Sea was able to reach its current state, no matter where it went.


    And Jiang Ning''s name has also become the belief of Donghai people, just like a god!


    Western Europe.


    Jiang Ning is not here for the first time.


    As the Third World, where most of the noble powers are located, Western Europe has always been very special.


    They are low-key. In public, they can hardly see any news and news of them, but many people know that they are the ones who dominate the world!


    How many politicians of the country, how many wealthy people in the financial group, how many people with infinite beauty on the bright side, are just their spokespersons and help them do things.


    The law of twenty-eight is about them.


    They don''t even have a 2% ratio, but they occupy nearly 80% of the world''s resources!


    Regardless of any large multinational company, behind the deep digging, there is a shadow of the third world power, but it is more or less.


    One can imagine how terrifying the power of the Third World is.


    Jiang Ning got off the plane, and outside the airport, Li Feidao was wearing sunglasses and a hip-hop outfit. He looked like a street youth, like the founder of a killer organization.


    As a killer, disguising yourself is just commonplace.


    "It looks good."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and said lightly.


    "It''s okay, I like this style recently,"


    Li Feidao raised his eyebrows, "Let''s go, it''s all ready."


    He didn''t talk nonsense, knowing that Jiang Ning was here, he was definitely going to do something.


    And the Zorro family is here, playing with Jiang Ning, it is impossible not to have fun.


    Li Feidao drove and took Jiang Ning to a cafe.


    He parked the car and looked at the cafe: "The owner of this cafe is from the Zorro family. If you want to join the Zorro family, it should be the best way to start with him."


    This kind of aristocratic power has a strict hierarchy and is extremely vigilant.


    Especially now, there are problems within the Zorro family, and even Lan Qing''s sister and brother were almost taken advantage of by them to send them to the Oriental Royal. Now they will definitely be more sensitive.


    Jiang Ning approached rashly and was easily noticed by them.


    Li Feidao didn''t doubt Jiang Ning''s strength, he could easily enter the Zorro family and then retreat.


    But his purpose is to get the boxing score, not to kill.


    "How to get in?"


    "There are tokens."


    Li Feidao took out a button-like card from his pocket, "The person you mentioned, the supervisor is in charge of the external affairs, and this card can only be issued by him."


    Jiang Ning took a look and put the card in his hand.


    The name asked from the prince is indeed very important in the Zorro family. Even the patriarch of the Zorro family may not be able to suppress him.


    If the fist sheet is in his hands, it makes sense.


    "Be careful, the big forces in the third world are not the same as they used to be."


    Li Feidao reminded, "In the past, they only cared about money and wealth. Now they have changed."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes.


    What can be changed?


    Didn''t it mean that some martial arts masters were cultivated and excavated secretly, in order to keep their wealth? Is there any master in this world who can''t be killed with one punch?


    If there is?, then two punches!

 Chapter 1882： I fell in love with you

    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, got out of the car and walked directly to the cafe.


    Li Feidao was sitting in the car. He didn''t show up easily. In Western Europe, his size was considered a human being. Although as a killer, few people had seen him, these noble powers were different.


    They may be able to get their true face.


    What''s more, Jiang Ning shot, where is he needed?


    Chewing gum in his mouth, Li Feida amplified the volume of the DJ and shook his head in accordance with the rhythm, like a full Beatle.


    During the time in the East China Sea, the provincial legend Su Yun discovered this potential in him and meticulously helped him create a new look. Now Li Feidao really likes it.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t care about these neuroses.


    He walked into the cafe and saw a few waiters. When he saw him in, someone immediately came forward.


    "Hello sir, please inside."


    Jiang Ning nodded, followed the waiter to a table and sat down.


    "Please use what do I need?"


    The waiter is very polite.


    "a cup of coffee."


    Jiang Ning said casually.


    "Shi Shan concealed Ai Er Ling? "Okay, please wait a moment."


    The waiter nodded and turned to leave.


    Jiang Ning sat there without looking around, just like a normal guest, waiting quietly.


    There were magazines on the table, Jiang Ning picked up one and flipped it gently.


    With his demeanor, he could not tell that he entered this cafe for another purpose.


    The owner of the cafe hasn''t shown up yet. Jiang Ning glanced up at the waiter who was making coffee, squinted his eyes slightly, and wondered if the card on his body was useful.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning Yu Guang found that someone was looking at him.


    He turned his head slightly and looked at it. It was a woman with smoky make-up. His eyes were full of teasing. Seeing that he looked over, he directly blew a kiss with his hands.


    Jiang Ning smiled and nodded, saying hello.


    The slight smile made the woman feel even more as if she saw the sun in an instant.


    She walked over and sat opposite Jiang Ning, staring straight at Jiang Ning. She was directly amazed: "Oriental man, I am interested in you."


    Are women in Western Europe so direct?


    "thanks."


    Jiang Ning said calmly.


    "You do not know what I mean."


    Hallie stared at Jiang Ning, looked at his eyes, eyelashes, nose, lips, and listened to Jiang Ning''s voice, feeling that she was instantly plunged into a kind of mist.


    Fantastic.


    Especially, even if the body under Jiang Ning''s suit is not shown, she is a veteran who can be sure that Jiang Ning''s figure must be great!


    "I want you."


    Jiang Ning just took a sip of coffee, the expression on his face was very calm, it seems that hearing this sentence is common to him, no wonder.


    He slowly put down the cup.


    "We seem to have just met for the first time."


    "One time to be born, two times to be cooked, three times to be intimate."


    Halle laughed, turned her head, then turned back to look at Jiang Ning, "This is the second side."


    She repeated it again, smiling more charmingly: "This is the third side, well, we are very familiar now, I can''t wait."


    After speaking, Halle directly stretched out her hand and took Jiang Ning''s hand: "Follow me."


    Jiang Ning did not refuse.


    A gleam of light flashed deep in his eyes, and at a glance he saw the famous brand on Halle''s chest: Zorro Halle.


    People of the Zorro family!


    She is the manager of this store.


    He just didn''t expect this woman to be so bold and direct.


    Without leaving a trace, Jiang Ning threw the token card that Li Feida gave him into the grass outside the door, and let Hallie take her hand and pull it into her car.


    From a distance, Li Feidao''s eyes widened.


    "This is fine too?"


    Jiang Ning had only been in for a few minutes before being taken away by such a beauty?

 Chapter 1883： Cant wait

    He coughed twice and adjusted his wig to the vanity mirror. Suddenly, there was an illusion that I could do it too.


    "People are better than people, it''s really annoying!"


    Li Feidao cursed a few words, knowing that even if he was sitting in a caf¨¦ as a fossil, no woman would take the initiative to strike up a conversation.


    He watched the red sports car leave, hesitated for a moment, but still did not follow.


    What to keep up with?


    See them happily.


    Jiang Ning sat in the passenger seat of the red sports car with a calm expression.


    "Where to go?"


    "Your home, or my home?"


    Halle squinted her eyes, stuck out her tongue, and licked her lips: "It''s still my house, my bed is big."


    After that, she was like a madman, the throttle roared under her feet, and the terrible engine noise echoed across the street.


    Within ten minutes, she drove to a castle. From a distance, when she heard the sound of the engine of a sports car, the iron door of the castle opened quickly. Obviously, she knew Halle''s temper and never slowed down.


    If it is not opened in time, they will have to change the door again.


    The red sports car galloped past, frightening the guards on both sides to retreat quickly, for fear of accidentally confessing themselves here.


    This is the first time Jiang Ning has seen such a sturdy woman.


    The car sprinted all the way in the castle, slamming? Loved to brush the sand and brushed the ground? Touched a lot of potholes. Hallie didn''t care at all. She stopped the car with one foot, sharply stalled and opened the door: "Next car!"


    As soon as Jiang Ning got out of the car, Hallie had already wrapped her hand around his neck, winking like silk: "Come with me."


    This is a lunatic woman!


    Hallie almost hung it around Jiang Ning''s neck, pulled him into her home, and went straight to the bedroom.


    crazy!


    It''s so wild!


    They have just met each other, and they don''t even know each other.


    "Are you all like this?"


    Jiang Ning did not respond, and reached out to stop Hallie, "I see any man, it''s like this."


    "Don''t ask."


    Halle''s breath was fiery, but Jiang Ning was blocked, "We just need to be happy."


    After that, there was fire in her eyes, and it burned instantly!


    "boom!"


    Before Jiang Ning pushed her open, the door was kicked open. It was obvious that the people were very angry.


    "Harry!"


    He has a deep voice, is a middle-aged man, and his hair is slightly whitish.


    Zorro Reagan!


    As soon as Hallie came back, he heard the news. This time Hallie brought back a man again, and he was from the East. Reagan couldn''t stand his daughter anymore and became a guy who could do his best!


    "What are you doing?"


    Hallie turned her head and glanced at Regan. She didn''t care at all. She hooked Jiang Ning''s neck without letting go, and said lightly, "This is my house. You rushed in, it seems impolite."


    Reagan ignored Hallie, and walked straight over, squinting at Jiang Ning: "You can go away."


    Halle was clearly retaliating against herself, but Reagan did not accept this approach.


    In his eyes, a man like Jiang Ning is no different from a wild dog on the side of the road.


    "He let me go?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Reagan, his eyes were slightly cold, and immediately became a little aggrieved. He glanced at Hallie, "Do you want me to go."


    "You don''t need to go."


    Hallie was startled when she saw that look, "He is the one who should leave."


    "No one can disturb our happiness."


    After finishing speaking, the red lips were directly close to Jiang Ning.


    Reagan is going crazy!


    "If you dare to touch her, I will let you never get out of this castle for the rest of your life!"


    He was murderous.


    The threat could not be more obvious.


    Jiang Ning immediately stretched out his hand to block Halle''s provocative kiss, took two steps back, deliberately pretending to be afraid, full of helplessness.


    "Sorry, Miss Halle, I don''t want to die."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "This guy said he would kill me, but I didn''t expect your happiness to be based on my death."

 Chapter 1884： Accident

    Jiang Ning spoke very calmly, but in Hallie''s view, it was a bit ironic.


    Of course she wouldn''t dig her heart out for Jiang Ning, whom she just met. What she pursues is nothing more than excitement and joy.


    But Jiang Ning''s words made her look at Reagan''s eyes more resentful.


    Not because he threatened Jiang Ning, but because Reagan affected his mood!


    "If you dare to kill him, I will die immediately."


    Halle was not at all polite, staring at Reagan''s eyes with indifference.


    Upon hearing this, Reagan turned blue with anger.


    He didn''t expect his daughter to have fallen to this point.


    To commit suicide for a wild man?


    "Then you die!"


    He roared.


    Hallie didn''t hesitate, and immediately went to the fruit knife on the table, scared Regan hurriedly stopped her.


    "Are you crazy!"


    "Didn''t you let me die?"


    Halle sneered, "I will perfect you, my mother is dead, and if I die again, will no one affect you anymore?"


    Reagan was trembling with anger, but he could not refute a word when he heard Hallie''s words.


    He stared straight at Hallie, grabbed her hand, for a while, turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning: "Don''t let me see you again."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and turned around and left.


    This father-daughter problem has nothing to do with him, but it is not impossible to use the relationship between them to achieve their own goals.


    He left the castle, Halle''s face was even more ugly.


    "As a savage man, are you going to make trouble with me?"


    Regan snorted coldly, "In this Zorro family, no one has ever dared to talk to me like this, you know!"


    Even the patriarch, Reagan didn''t take it seriously, but in front of his daughter, he seemed to have no other way.


    "I do not know."


    Halle shook Reagan''s hand. "I only know that I want to pursue whatever I like, and no one wants to stop me!"


    "I like that Eastern man. How about I want to marry him and give him many children?"


    After that, she? Xi Yipa waiter Yipa closed? Quickly chased it out.


    Reagan trembled with anger, his eyes full of viciousness.


    "Kill me that savage man!"


    He said coldly.


    Behind him, there was a voice immediately: "Yes!"


    Reagan''s face was very ugly, and there was nothing in his heart but anger.


    He can have everything.


    Power, status, money, and even as long as he wants, he can have countless women.


    But he couldn''t manage his family well. His mind was focused on his career and his own ambitions, so his wife was depressed and eventually died of depression.


    Because of this, Halle hated him, hated him since he was a child, and even didn''t want to shout at his father.


    After growing up, Halle¡¯s favorite thing to do is to lose his face and make all kinds of jokes. Even now, she sleeps with all kinds of men and takes the initiative to bring him to the Zorro family¡¯s castle. Come!


    This clearly meant that his father was completely embarrassed!


    Reagan stood there, a shadow kneeling in front of him.


    "how?"


    He took a deep breath and let his anger pressure down. When talking about important things, he needed to stay calm.


    "Sister Lan Qing, was taken away, currently in the East China Sea of ??China, that place... I''m afraid we can''t go there."


    "Where is the Eastern Capital Royal? Don''t you want to leave their things."


    Reagan''s eyelids twitched.


    "East Capital is in great chaos. I don''t know who has offended them. They have suffered heavy casualties and have no time to take care of them. They still have to guard against the Shankou Club. The Prince... can''t get in touch."


    Reagan frowned, with a bad feeling in his heart.


    There was another accident in his plan.


    how so.


    After calculating for so long and spending a lot of manpower and material resources, there was an accident when it was about to succeed.

 Chapter 1885： Spread the news

    He originally wanted to borrow the hands of the Eastern Capital Royal to bring the Yamaguchi Society to his own hands. This was tantamount to gaining a large group of masters in vain, and the strength of those oriental warriors was enough for him.


    But where did you think that the idiot of the prince could not handle even such a thing, and still wanted boxing?


    "Keep in touch, I need to know what happened over there."


    Reagan said.


    "Yes!"


    The black figure disappeared in a flash.


    Reagan really felt a headache now.


    There was an accident in the plan, and there was an unsatisfactory daughter who was upset by so many things for him.


    He wants to control the Zorro family, and he has spent a lot of effort on this, and he must not lose the chain at this important juncture.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning walked out of the old castle and didn''t go far, when Harry''s sports car caught up behind him.


    "boarding!"


    Hallie rolled down the car window, her eyes were still red.


    Jiang Ning did not move.


    "I let you in the car!"


    Halle''s voice was a little louder.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything. He pulled the door and sat in. The engine roared and Juechen left.


    Hallie''s mood was obviously not very good, her smoky makeup was dazzled by tears, and she couldn''t take care of it. The gas pedal under her feet seemed to be completely stomped to death. Listening to the terrible sound of the engine in her ears, Jiang Ning was Poker face.


    "Crack¡ª"


    Halle braked suddenly, the whole body began to shake, lost his balance, and quickly chose.


    As if the next moment, he was about to hit the guardrail on the side of the road, Jiang Ning suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed the steering wheel, slammed a circle, and slammed Hallie''s foot with the other hand, slamming the brakes to death.


    Zi Zi Zi-


    There was black smoke from the tires of the car, and there was a burning smell.


    After a while, the car stopped, and the smoky makeup on Halle''s face was completely spent, and she couldn''t see her original appearance.


    She lowered her head and lay her hands on the steering wheel, in shock.


    "Let me die..."


    "It''s okay to let you die,"


    Jiang Ning gave her a cold look, "What are you doing with me?"


    He reached for the cart door, but the door got stuck because of its deformation.


    Jiang Ning kicked it directly.


    boom!


    The car door flew out directly.


    Jiang Ning got out of the car and reached out to stop a car that was following up. Before the driver could react, he got into the car.


    "Go to Shensi Church."


    The driver opened his mouth to talk, but he closed his mouth obediently when he saw Jiang Ning''s eyes.


    Restart the car and leave.


    And Halle was still lying on the steering wheel, her body trembling, two lines of tears slid down her cheeks and wet the steering wheel.


    She sobbed gradually, and then burst into tears, like a poor little girl, lost and helpless...


    Jiang Ning returned to the Shensi Church and went straight to the backyard. Li Feidao was sitting there, wearing headphones, shaking his head, still muttering words in his mouth, and didn''t know which country he was singing.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s return, Li Feidao''s eyes lit up and he immediately took off his headphones.


    "Come back so soon?"


    Is it a bit too fast?


    He also thought that at least tomorrow.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t talk nonsense with him.


    "I need you to do something for me."


    "Are you going to get it?"


    Li Feidao asked.


    "Have the opportunity."


    Jiang Ning said, "That woman is Zorro Regan''s daughter, Halle, and that boxing sheet is in Regan''s hands."


    If the intelligence is not wrong, it must be so.


    "how do you want to do it?"


    Li Feidao became serious. He naturally wouldn''t joke about such important things, "Start with this Hallie and sneak into the castle?"


    "Do not,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, the castle was heavily guarded, and people like Reagan would never easily put the boxing score where others wanted.


    I''m afraid, even Hallie doesn''t know that starting from her is not a good choice.


    "I want you to spread the news, just say that the boxing score is in Halle''s hands."

 Chapter 1886： Let him succeed

    "What did you say?"


    Li Fei was shocked, thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    "Why?"


    He couldn''t help asking.


    Not to mention whether the boxing score is in Halle''s hands, spreading the news does not mean attracting some people with ulterior motives to approach the Zorro family.


    Like that Fang Yin, he definitely didn''t give up, and still has an obsession with boxing.


    "That Fang Yin must be staring in secret, waiting for the opportunity to spread the news, he can be sure, staring at the people of the Zorro family."


    Moreover, even if the fist sheet is not in Halle''s hands, it must be in Reagan''s hands.


    Once Fang Yin attacked Hallie and threatened Hallie, Reagan surrendered, wouldn''t the fist sheet fall into Fang Yin''s hands?


    "Yes, just let him succeed."


    Jiangning Road.


    "what?"


    Li Feidao opened his mouth, as if he suspected that he had heard it wrong.


    What is Jiang Ning talking about, is he deliberately letting Fang Yin succeed and get a page of boxing score?


    You know, there are only two pages left in the end. Except for the Zorro family page, the other page must also be in the power of the Third World.


    The more boxing scores Fang Yin got, the more disadvantaged it was. Jiang Ning couldn''t help but know this.


    "Have you figured it out clearly?"


    Li Feidao didn''t ask why.


    He knew very well that Jiang Ning must have thought carefully about something he did. He didn''t ask the reason, only whether Jiang Ning had considered the result.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning answered very simply.


    He doesn''t like explanations, and it doesn''t make much sense to explain so many.


    "Okay, I will do it at once."


    Li Feidao didn''t talk nonsense, and turned around to make arrangements.


    He would do his best to handle the things Jiang Ning explained. Jiang Ning had considered everything else, and he didn''t need to use his brains at all.


    Doing things with Jiangning is this easy, just do what you do best, because Jiangning will take everything into consideration, so you don''t need to think about it.


    Li Feidao immediately used the intelligence network organized by the killer to deliberately leak the news.


    The message was transmitted in a concealed manner, but it was ensured that it could be transmitted to the ears of the person who was supposed to transmit it. It was still easy for Li Feidao to do these things.


    After all, many of the big forces in the Third World used the intelligence network organized by the killer to get news, and they were all regular customers of Li Feidao.


    At that time.


    In the Jimmy family.


    Looking at the information he had just received, Jimmy squinted his eyes and turned to look at Fang Yin.


    "I didn''t lie to you, did I?"


    Fang Yin did not speak.


    Jimmy told him that the boxing score belongs to the Zorro family, but he doesn''t know whose hand it is in. He needs to further penetrate into the Zorro family, and now, the intelligence is coming.


    "Is this information reliable?"


    "Information from the killer organization, I haven''t heard of a fake one."


    Jimmy snorted, "This is for money!"


    Bought for a lot of money!


    Li Feidao''s price is not low, just this piece of news, or half-covered news, costs 10 million U.S. dollars!


    It is not too much to say that it is a robbery, but they are all willing to give it, because this information is worth more than ten million.


    Jimmy said: "Now it is certain that the boxing score is in the hands of Reagan''s daughter, Hallie. This old guy is really cunning."


    "His relationship with Halle is not good. Everyone knows about it. Who would have thought that Reagan would put such an important thing on Halle."


    No ghost can guess.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the father-daughter pair will sooner or later sever the father-daughter relationship. How could Reagan put such an important boxing score on Hallie''s body.


    Fang Yin squinted his eyes, thinking carefully.


    Such an important boxing score is actually on a woman''s body?


    This is really weird.


    "The more difficult it is to understand, the more real it is."


    Jimmy could see what Fang Yin was thinking, and said lightly, "Don''t think of the great powers of the third world so simply, doing the opposite is what they do most often."

 Chapter 1887： Second message

    Hearing this, Fang Yin''s eyes gradually sharpened, and there was a cold air that swirled in the depths of his eyes.


    Only the last two pages of a few fist scores are left, and the rest are in the hands of Jiang Ning.


    And he knew that Jiang Ning''s strength was too strong, far surpassing his cognition, which made Fang Yin a little unbelievable.


    If Jiang Ning has grown to the point where he is today through the patterns on the boxing score, it is even more clear that the frightening score of the boxing score may be more mysterious than the one you know.


    Without boxing scores, there is no right to speak, and there is no way to get what you want after finding that place.


    This boxing sheet is the key.


    No matter what price he paid, he must get the boxing score, at least one page!


    In Fang Yin''s eyes, the murderous aura became more and more serious!


    "This page of boxing scores, I am bound to win."


    He snorted.


    Jimmy naturally knew that Fang Yin''s goal at the beginning was this. He now has no other way of retreating. He wanted to indulge in the Zorro family, and he also had no chance.


    The most important thing now is to survive.


    "how do you want to do it?"


    Jimmy asked.


    The poison on his body has not been resolved. If Fang Yin is too risky and loses his life, then he will be ruined.


    This way, being restrained by Fang Yin, Jimmy feels uncomfortable, but there is no way.


    "Find that Halle and just get her!"


    Fang Yin gave Jimmy a fierce look, then threw out a bottle of medicine, "I can solve half of your poison first, and after the matter is finished, I will help you solve the other half."


    Jimmy scolded the old fox in his heart.


    He took the medicine bottle without hesitation, and immediately poured out the pills and swallowed them.


    "Wait for my news."


    After speaking, he got up and left to make arrangements, while Fang Yin was still sitting there.


    I recalled the information I had seen in ancient books in my mind.


    Ji Dao Boxing...


    As long as you gather the nine pages of boxing scores, you can get a complete map and you can find that place!


    The treasure left by a generation of Wusheng!


    Countless money, precious jewels, and the most important thing is unparalleled education!


    It is rumored that it is something that can make people cross life and death!


    Fang Yin took a deep breath. The top priority is to get a page of boxing scores before he can negotiate with Jiang Ning and enter that place together.


    As for who can get that thing after arriving at that place, it''s up to God''s will.


    Fang Yin is naturally confident, because in this world, I am afraid that no one else knows about it.


    Jiang Ning will only see those jewels and money, and he...


    Fang Yin sneered, as if he had already seen that his goal had been achieved, that kind of wonderful taste really made people yearn for.


    at the same time.


    In the church.


    "The news has been bought by someone from the Jimmy family, Fang Yin must have known it."


    Li Feidao''s hand is fictitious, it''s best to lie to Jimmy.


    If it is too true, they will certainly not believe it, but this kind of information, which is only speculation, is actually true.


    "They will definitely do it as soon as possible, and Halle may die."


    Li Feidao looked at Jiang Ning.


    Speaking of innocence, Halle must be innocent. She didn''t even know what the fist sheet was, so she was involved in this right and wrong.


    But when the snow-capped mountains collapse, no snowflake is innocent. In the third world, there has never been anything innocent.


    Everything is priced in life. If you want to get it, you have to lose something.


    Jiang Ning tapped his fingers on the desk lightly, and squinted his eyes: "You can continue to post the second message."


    "Ok?"


    Li Fei was shocked, the second one?


    "The news that Halle was being watched, spread out, this news must only be known to Reagan."

 Chapter 1888： Tied up!

    Li Fei stunned, and immediately couldn''t help but curse Jiang Ning''s cunning.


    Is this going to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight?


    Look at Fang Yin and Regan fighting each other, while Jiang Ning is taking advantage of the fisherman''s profit?


    Cunning!


    Treacherous!


    Why didn''t he expect it.


    In the past, Jiang Ning was very straightforward. He could just go to the door to get what he wanted. His strength was there, and no one could resist.


    But he also knew that Jiang Ning''s principle was to abide by the rules of each circle.


    The rules of this third world, although it is said that the strong respects the strong and the weak eats the strong, but relying on fists alone is not clever.


    Not to mention, these veteran aristocrats of the Third World, one by one? Wu Xilu loves Lu Shu closed? Unfathomable, otherwise, how can they dominate the rise and fall of the development of this world with perseverance for so many years?


    "Are you trying to make them fight?"


    Li Fei''s Adam''s apple slipped and became a little excited, "Zorro''s family is in civil strife, but Reagan hasn''t got the rights he wants, should he not be able to fight?"


    Needless to say, in Reagan''s eyes, only power and status, and daughter Hallie is nothing.


    How could he give up boxing for Halle?


    That is his biggest bargaining chip.


    "Let''s go with the flow."


    Jiang Ning said, "Just listen to my arrangements and do it."


    "understood."


    Li Feidao didn''t ask much and went to arrange immediately.


    He deliberately let people pass the news to Reagan''s ears without leaving a trace, just waiting to see Regan''s reaction.


    The intelligence network of the killer organization is very developed.


    You can''t buy some information with money, but if you don''t want to know some information, Li Fei Dao has a way to send it specifically to you, letting you know it unprepared.


    At this moment, Reagan is like that.


    The intelligence network of the killer organization has always been one of the important sources for the nobles to obtain information.


    After all, in the world, only the things that spend money are the most real.


    But he didn''t expect to get this news by accident.


    "Is it reliable?"


    Reagan frowned and didn''t directly believe it. After all, this was just an intelligence source, and it was still such a special piece of news, as if it was specially prepared for him.


    "In addition to the killer organization, there are two other sources of intelligence. There are also this information, which should be reliable."


    "boom!"


    Hearing that, Reagan slapped the table with a slap, angrily, "Does the Jimmy family want to live anymore? Dare to attack Halle!"


    He was annoyed, but he didn''t expect that the Jimmy family would dare to secretly attack Hallie.


    He didn''t even know, who had released such news, saying that Hallie had a page of boxing scores in his hand. Wasn''t this taking advantage of Hallie?


    No one knows better than him, where is the boxing score.


    "What should I do now? Miss Halle is in the bar, I have arranged someone to protect her, but if it is a master of that level, I am afraid my person..."


    The subordinate is a little embarrassed.


    According to the information, the master hired by the Jimmy family is a powerhouse at the Grand Master level and a leader in the Grand Master level!


    This kind of master, even in the Zorro family, no one can limit it.


    If this master stares at Hallie, he will almost certainly kill!


    Regan looked ugly.


    He still suspected that this information appeared too suddenly, and intuitively told him that this was a trap.


    But this intuition...


    If it is wrong, the price is Halle''s life!


    "Call Halle to come home!"


    Regan said, "Stay in the Zorro family, I don''t believe anyone can kill her."


    "Miss Halle..."


    It''s even harder for the subordinates.


    Even Reagan can''t call Hallie, what are they?


    Hallie didn''t even look at them.


    "Then tie it back!"


    Reagan said angrily, "You idiots, if she resists, she will be stunned and brought back, tied up, and won''t let her go out!"

 Chapter 1889： Another cup of mojito

    Under such circumstances, he didn''t care if Hallie would be unhappy, if she died...


    Reagan didn''t dare to think about it.


    It took him a whole life to get to where he is today, and he is about to go to a higher level. He absolutely cannot fail.


    But Halle... is his only daughter.


    "Yes!"


    The subordinates left immediately.


    Just bring Harley back, at least in the Zorro family, she is absolutely safe.


    No matter how courage the Jimmy family is, don''t even think about doing anything in the Zorro family.


    At that time.


    Hallie was sitting in the bar, the lights were dim, and even the music switched to gloomy, as if to deliberately echo Hallie''s mood.


    "Another cup of mojito."


    She simply touched up her makeup, but there were already flowers on her face, but she didn''t care.


    A very good mood disappeared completely once she returned home, and even made her have an urge to die.


    If it weren''t for that man today, I''m afraid he would be dead.


    Suicide in a car accident seems to be the ugliest, a broken limb...


    Thinking about the consequences, she regretted it a little. Fortunately, the man saved her life in time, and he was really different.


    It''s just that, until now, Hallie still doesn''t know Jiang Ning''s name.


    She thought that only some pleasant things would happen to the two of them, and then they would become strangers again.


    "Miss."


    Behind him, a voice suddenly came, "Mr. Reagan, please go home."


    Hallie turned her head and took a look. She knew Reagan''s subordinates, but she didn''t want to pay any attention to it, so she didn''t see it. She took the wine handed by the bartender and continued drinking.


    "Miss Halle, Mr. Reagan is very worried about your safety, so we have specially asked us to take you home. Please follow Di Ai Wu Wu Yi Wu to close love? Let''s go."


    "roll!"


    Halle scolded.


    She didn''t want to go back, let alone see Reagan, and she didn''t even want to hear the name.


    "Miss Halle..."


    "I let you go, don''t you understand?"


    Halle sneered, "Don''t say another word, or I will die in front of you immediately!"


    A woman who is not afraid of death is really crazy.


    Those few frowned slightly.


    "Miss Halle, sorry, our task is to take you back. If you don''t accept it, then we have to take you away by force."


    After speaking, a few people are going to step forward and take Hallie away forcibly!


    "boom!"


    Hallie knocked the cup directly on the table, and the fragments fluttered. She was holding a piece against her neck. The indifference in her eyes made people feel terrible.


    "Do you really want me to die?"


    There was a hint of chill in Hallie''s voice.


    The sharp glass had cut through the skin on her neck, oozing a trace of blood.


    A few of his men were shocked. I didn''t expect Halle to be so crazy and dare to be so cruel to herself.


    "Miss Halle! Stop it! Stop it!"


    He yelled hurriedly, not daring to actually force Hallie to commit suicide.


    He [biqugew.co] never expected Halle to be so strong.


    "Stay back!"


    Hallie scolded, "Stay away from me, otherwise, you will only take a corpse back."


    She glanced at other people with disdain, just these men, she never looked at them, and wanted to threaten herself?


    Dreaming.


    Hallie snorted and ignored it, but as soon as she turned around, she saw a dark figure and instantly came to her.


    "Miss Halle, offended."


    Before Hallie could react, she just felt her eyes go dark, and she fainted. This bastard... unexpectedly came over without paying attention.


    "take away."


    The shadow said lightly, and several other people immediately helped Harry to leave.


    But as soon as they walked to the door, several people stopped immediately.


    "Is the law and order here so messed up? No one cares if people are forcibly knocked out and taken away?"


    Jiang Ning stood at the door, looking at a few people, his eyes fell on Hallie, "Then I will take care of it."

 Chapter 1890： visit

    "who are you!"


    Several people immediately stood in front of them and stared at Jiang Ning vigilantly.


    Obviously, they felt a terrible breath from Jiang Ning. This person is not simple!


    "I''ll take care of this."


    Jiang Ning did not answer, and walked towards several people.


    "Kill him!"


    And those few people did not hesitate, and directly did it.


    Several people rushed towards Jiang Ning, and the leader carried Hallie, turned and prepared to leave from the other.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Before he took a step, a few muffled noises came from behind him.


    He glanced back, several of his companions, all fell down, unable to move.


    Jiang Ning stood there, not even panting, as if nothing had happened, staring straight at him.


    "Who on earth are you!"


    The man who took the lead coldly snorted, "This is my Zorro family business, do you dare to care?"


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Jiang Ning said, "Either you kill her or I take her away."


    "Either, I will kill you and take her away, just these three choices."


    He walked step by step, and the man kept backing away, but he knew that he could not escape from Jiang Ning''s hands, let alone take Hallie with him.


    But if Halle is handed over to him, then he is also dead!


    "you wanna die!"


    He gritted his teeth, roared, put down Hallie, rushed towards Jiang Ning, punched back, crazy.


    boom!


    Jiang Ning seemed to have no him in his eyes, and he hit him on the neck with a seemingly random punch, knocking him fainted.


    "You can''t stop the people I want from the Jimmy family."


    Before fainting, he faintly heard these words in his ears.


    Jiang Ning walked over, picked up Hallie, and left the bar.


    But in five minutes, several people woke up one after another, and Hallie was no longer visible.


    "The Jimmy family..."


    The man who took the lead rubbed his temples in pain, his head almost bursting, those words still echoed in his ears.


    "You are so courageous! Let''s go!"


    Regardless of other things, they immediately returned to the Zorro family and told Regan the matter.


    Regan''s face was ugly.


    He can''t wait to order directly to let these wastes commit suicide!


    "Is it the Jimmy family?"


    "Yes!"


    "They are so bold!"


    Reagan roared.


    Among the information he got, it was the Jimmy family, and even, in the East Capital before, the Jimmy family took action and hunted down the Lance sister and brother.


    Unexpectedly, they dare to attack their daughter?


    Reagan paced back and forth, looking a little anxious and even more impatient.


    At this point, where does he know what the Jimmy family wants?


    "Asshole! Asshole!"


    He is not reconciled!


    Not reconciled!


    After laying out for so long, it was time for the harvest, but something went wrong with his own daughter.


    He wants to be ruthless, desperate to do his own thing, regardless of Halle''s life or death, but he... can''t do it!


    That is his own daughter.


    "What should we do now?"


    "Contact the people of Jimmy''s family and ask their patriarch to talk to me!"


    Reagan squeezed his fist, his face was full of murderous aura, and he wanted to kill the Jimmy family!


    But Halle, still in their hands.


    Just as his men were about to leave, Reagan called him again.


    "and many more."


    He gritted his teeth, his eyes were unwilling, and he hesitated for a moment, still thinking that if he took the initiative to look for it, he might have a different bargaining chip.


    "My lord, someone from the Jimmy family is here."


    Without waiting for Regan to make a decision, the butler walked in and said respectfully.


    "A member of the Jimmy family?"


    He frowned, but the Jimmy family dare to come?


    They just arrested Halle, and now they are here to demonstrate by Lushan''s attendant?


    Reagan''s face suddenly sank. He has grown so big and has never seen such an arrogant person!

 Chapter 1892： For you guys!

    "Huh, let them in!"


    He shouted.


    He wants to see how the mere Jimmy family dare to be so presumptuous, "Get the guards ready!"


    "Yes!"


    Several subordinates immediately went down to make arrangements.


    Reagan wanted to kill someone with anger!


    His face was uncertain, he had never been so angry before, and he had never been so humiliated.


    The Jimmy family, in the third world, is nothing but a nasty existence, dare to provoke himself in this way.


    at the same time.


    Outside the Zorro family castle.


    Jimmy didn''t know yet, he had already annoyed Reagan so much before he came in.


    "Everything is careful."


    He took a few people, and Fang Yin was among them.


    Even if Fang Yin''s skill is good, he still feels that he can''t act rashly.


    This is the Zorro family, a veteran nobleman in the Third World, but it is not so easy to get what they want. No one knows how many masters are hidden here.


    Fang Yin did not speak.


    He is not a reckless person, let alone handing over his life easily.


    Even if he is arrogant, at least he still knows that there is someone outside.


    Especially after meeting Jiang Ning.


    With permission, Jimmy didn''t waste any more time, and immediately took a few people into the castle, and followed the butler to the living room.


    Along the way, Fang Yin was observing the surroundings, with a slight chill on his face.


    How could he not see that many people were hidden in secret, and even equipped with sophisticated weapons, they surrounded them from the moment they walked in.


    "It seems that he seems to know your intentions."


    Fang Yin lowered his voice, "If he doesn''t let us leave, we won''t be able to leave."


    Jimmy had a heartbreak.


    "impossible."


    He was surprised, "I just came to visit him, and he had murderous intent on me?"


    How is this possible, the Jimmy family has always treated Reagan very much? Respectfully, even if he is not the patriarch, he still treats him as the patriarch of the Zorro family.


    They pleased Reagan, but not a day or two.


    "Hmph, pay attention to yourself."


    Fang Yin didn''t bother to care about Jimmy when it came time to desperately die, because his life is the most important thing.


    A group of people entered the meeting room.


    Reagan was sitting in the upper seat, his face was sullen, and his eyes couldn''t hide the killing intent and anger.


    "I have seen Uncle Reagan!"


    Jimmy handed his hand, "Jimmy, a junior, took the liberty to visit and hoped that Uncle Reagan would not be angry."


    "boom!"


    Reagan slapped on the table, making Jimmy tremble in fright, not knowing why.


    Why is he so angry?


    "What else is acting?"


    Reagan sneered, "I know what you want!"


    Jimmy''s heart beats and he chuckles, wondering what happened, what he wants, Reagan already knows?


    "Uncle Reagan, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Jimmy smiled, with a confused expression on his face.


    "Don''t you just want boxing scores?"


    Reagan stared at Jimmy, a trace of disdain flashed across his face, "What else to pretend!"


    Jimmy and Fang Yin were both startled, but Regan was so direct.


    They didn''t expect that Regan had known it a long time ago, and Reagan clearly knew the purpose of their visit.


    No wonder, there are so many people arranged outside, it seems to be to keep them!


    Thinking of this, Jimmy was a little nervous. I am afraid it will be very difficult to leave here safely. The furious Reagan is not so easy to provoke, I am afraid he is about to die here.


    Fang Yin was even more prepared, holding a handful of poison powder in his hand. When it was critical, he would not care about Jimmy, and it was most important to escape by himself.


    "I didn''t expect that you would use such despicable means,"


    Reagan continued, "The boxing score can be given to you, but I have to remind you that your Jimmy family is not worthy of this thing. Even if you get it, it is just a disaster!"

 Chapter 1893： Threat

    Jimmy was even more shocked.


    Reagan will give him the boxing score?


    He didn''t say a word, he didn''t mention it at all.


    Moreover, how despicable they are, the things they did secretly are not despicable, right? They haven''t even done anything yet. Reagan said this, it''s a bit too much.


    But it doesn''t matter if he is willing to give the boxing score.


    "Uncle Reagan, this boxing sheet..."


    "I give it to you!"


    Reagan sneered.


    Most people don''t have the qualifications at all. Even if they get it, it will be temporary. On the contrary, they will cause endless disasters to themselves. He has known it a long time ago.


    So he always used this as a bargaining chip in exchange for what he wanted, but never thought of it as his own.


    Because he knew that this thing would never last long in his own hands.


    This is a disaster, if you don''t have enough strength, if you have a boxing record, you just make trouble for yourself!


    However, his goal has not been achieved yet, the cooperation with Toyo Royal has not yet been completed, and he has not been able to bring Yamaguchi into his own hands and expand his strength.


    There is no way.


    Halle was in their hands, he couldn''t just watch his only daughter die!


    "Uncle Reagan? Zero love, Lu Zhiyi, cover your love? Since you have spoken everything, then I will not hide it."


    Jimmy took a deep breath. Reagan said this. What else can he conceal, "I do want boxing, but if I take my fist away, it will definitely bring you the equivalent. Benefit."


    "My Jimmy family has cooperated with Uncle Reagan. It has not been a year or two. As long as Uncle Reagan needs it, my Jimmy family has absolutely nothing to say."


    Reagan just sneered.


    I **** kidnapped my own daughter, and said that some of these are not, **** like the Jimmy family, it''s really shameless!


    "Yes, your patriarch told me that one day when I am running for patriarch, he will do his best to help me, I always remember."


    There was a hint of sarcasm in Reagan''s tone.


    It''s like hearing a joke, but the Jimmy family wants to help themselves? What kind of help do they use?


    Is it just their power?


    It''s just that he didn''t say broken.


    Reagan beckoned, had a small box in both hands, and handed it directly to Jimmy.


    "The boxing score is in it, you get the stuff, and I should return what I want."


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense.


    Jimmy didn''t understand, what Regan said he wanted, he thought it was really the support of his Jimmy family.


    He took the small box with both hands and immediately opened it and took a look, Fang Yin''s eyes suddenly lit up behind him.


    It is indeed a boxing score!


    Seeing Fang Yin''s eyes, Jimmy was relieved, and his hanging heart was immediately let go.


    "Thank you Uncle Reagan! Don''t worry, we will do what you want."


    Jimmy bowed his hand, bowed seriously, and left with someone.


    Reagan didn''t stop him.


    I watched Jimmy take someone away.


    When Halle did not ensure his safety, he did not want to move Jimmy. This decision was very difficult. He could give up everything for the power he wanted.


    But daughter, he can''t give up.


    "My lord, they are gone."


    "When Harley comes back safely, do it right away, boxing...bring me back!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a few shadows flashed past.


    The depths of Regan''s eyes were full of fierceness and cruelty!


    Jimmy left the castle, excited, but in a blink of an eye, it seemed that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell.


    Reagan is so good to talk.


    This is completely different from the rumored him.


    Even the patriarch of the Zorro family couldn''t help Reagan. He was overwhelmed by Reagan. Reagan''s dominance can be imagined, but today...


    "Bring it!"


    Fang Yin was impatient and got on the car and immediately snatched the small box over, opened it, and his eyes glowed.

 Chapter 1894： who are you!

    "It really is a boxing score!"


    The patterns on the moves above, as well as the lines on the back, are the same as those in the legend, especially the quaint atmosphere, which cannot be faked at all.


    Fang Yin became excited: "Hahahaha, I finally got a page!"


    "Jiangning, Jiangning, do you think you can be one step faster every time?"


    This time, I''m afraid Jiang Ning has not found the boxing table, so he has been in the bag.


    "Mr. Fang Yin, then my antidote..."


    "Huh, want an antidote?"


    Fang Yin squinted, "There is still a page of boxing score, you must find it for me!"


    Jimmy almost couldn''t help it, and was about to swear, Fang Yin was really greedy!


    I said a page of boxing score, and now I want another page, is it really good for my Jimmy family to use it.


    "We said yes, it is cooperation, you are like this, it is a threat!"


    "What if it is a threat?"


    Fang Yin snorted coldly, "Unless you want to die, or listen to me obediently."


    "you!"


    Jimmy stretched out his hand to grab the boxing record, "The boxing record is back!"


    Snapped!


    Fang Yin slapped his hand and slapped Jimmy''s face fiercely, "Are you looking for death!"


    That fierce appearance, without the slightest human affection at all, was like? Ai Xiyi closed up? A wild beast.


    "You remember clearly, your fate is mine, and the fate of your Jimmy family is also in my hands."


    Fang Yin sneered, "If it makes me unhappy, I can easily let your Jimmy family be wiped out!"


    Jimmy touched his face, gritted his teeth with hatred.


    He felt like he was on a thief boat, and he wanted to use Fang Yin, but he didn''t expect it to be him.


    In the face of such a peerless master, or a master of poison, he has no other way.


    Killed Fang Yin?


    Let''s not talk about **** him, but kill him, his own life is also gone, Jimmy is not fearless, and he is willing to take his own life in exchange for Fang Yin''s life.


    He gritted his teeth, but there was nothing he could do.


    "There is still a page of boxing scores, I don''t know where it is."


    Jimmy said, "How do I get it?"


    "I do not care."


    Fang Yin laughed, "I didn''t think you had this ability, but now it seems that I underestimated you. I believe you can help me get the last page of the boxing score."


    This is completely a rogue approach!


    Jimmy was trembling with anger, his mouth was open, but he couldn''t even scold him.


    Fang Yin ignored him, got out of the car with the boxing score and left directly.


    He finds a place to study the fist score carefully to see if the mystery of the fist score is the same as he guessed.


    And Jimmy was sitting in the car, panting heavily, and he almost went crazy!


    At that time.


    In the church.


    Hallie slowly opened her eyes, and subconsciously glanced at her clothes, they were all intact.


    She raised her head and looked around. It was an unfamiliar place. Looking at the decoration styles around, she seemed to have never been to such a place.


    "Woke up?"


    The voice came.


    Hallie glanced, Jiang Ning walked in from the door, and she immediately sat up.


    "It''s you!"


    "Otherwise, who else would it be?"


    "What do you want to do!"


    Halle warned.


    She was taken away by her family, but she was here in Jiangning at the moment. She was playful, but not stupid. It was not something ordinary people could do to take herself away from those few people.


    "I don''t want to do anything,"


    Jiang Ning glanced at her lightly, "I am not interested in you, but I don''t want to see, a young girl who lost her life in vain."


    "Those are people in my family and won''t hurt me."


    "Yes?"


    He shook his head, "What about the others, I heard that someone wants your life."


    Hallie turned pale and became nervous.


    "you?"


    She stared at Jiang Ning, her face was bad, "Who are you on earth!"

 Chapter 1895： Murder with a knife

    From the first time she saw Jiang Ning, she felt that this man was different.


    It''s just that she before, is completely a playful mentality. For her, this attractive Oriental man is just a tool to please herself.


    She can enjoy it or throw it away.


    But at this moment, Jiang Ning standing in front of him is definitely not an ordinary person!


    If Halle couldn''t even see this, then she was in vain as a nobleman.


    "Me? I''m just a passerby."


    Jiang Ning said calmly, "It''s just a guy who almost lost his body after drinking coffee."


    There was obviously a hint of sarcasm in this tone.


    "You approached me purposefully, right?"


    Halle is not stupid, if she can''t react anymore, then she won''t live!


    "We must first figure out who is approaching whom."


    Speaking of it, it really was that Hallie took the initiative to approach Jiang Ning. If she had ulterior motives, Hallie''s careful thought was really ulterior motive.


    On the contrary, Jiang Ning saved her twice, two lives.


    Hallie''s face turned red, and for the first time in front of a man, she was unable to refute, let alone speak, and use her identity to suppress others.


    She could tell that Jiang Ning didn''t care about his identity at all.


    Even if she doesn''t care about it herself.


    "I really underestimated you, I thought you were just an ordinary tourist,"


    Hallie said, "Go ahead, what is your purpose, if it is to kill me, then you can take it away!"


    She didn''t want to live long ago.


    But if Jiang Ning wants her life, why save her twice?


    Hallie knew this, so she dared to say such a thing.


    Jiang Ning sat down and poured himself a glass of water.


    "You really don''t know, who is going to kill you?"


    Halle shook her head.


    Speaking of enemies, what enemies can she have as a woman?


    In the family, the father did offend many people, but in the same way, Reagan''s strength also made those people dare not attack themselves, not to mention that even if they attacked themselves, it would not affect a father who was greedy for power.


    He probably doesn''t even care about his life or death.


    "The Jimmy family."


    Jiangning Road.


    "The Jimmy family?"


    Halle was stunned, and then she seemed to remember, "They? They are so bold!"


    There was no way to hide the disdain in that tone.


    Obviously, in her cognition, how dare such a third-rate force like the Jimmy family act on themselves, how dare to take their own lives, don''t they want to live?


    For the people of the Zorro family, this is a disaster for them!


    "It''s not just you, but the Lance brother and sister in the Zorro family were also almost taken away by the Jimmy family. It''s not difficult for you to know."


    Jiang Ning said, "I won''t say much about other things. Depending on your mental state, it seems to be pretty good. If there is nothing wrong, you can leave."


    Halle frowned. She didn''t like being driven away.


    In Jiangning, he drove himself twice.


    Even if everything is aside, she is a woman at any rate, or a woman with good looks and even a lot of fun. Which man can resist?


    Jiang Ning... he is definitely not a man!


    Halle pursed her lips: "Now if you let me out, don''t you fear that people from the Jimmy family will kill me?"


    "It doesn''t matter to me."


    Jiang Ning rolled his eyes, "I just passed by this time and saved you. If someone kills you again, what to do with me? Shanxidi Wulupa?"


    He waved his hand, got up and left.


    "You are free."


    Seeing Jiang Ning left without looking back, Hallie almost vomited blood out of anger.


    This bastard...


    Of course she could see that in Jiang Ning''s eyes, she was just a bad woman, and she was not qualified to have anything to do with Jiang Ning.


    The indifferent look was like looking at... well, looking at a rag.


    It''s still the kind of tattered and smelly one.


    Halle didn''t feel any sadness. It was her own choice to come to this stage. Is she down? She is already like this, can she get better?

 Chapter 1896： Disappeared

    She gave a wry smile, a trace of self-deprecation flashed across her face, without saying anything, turned and left.


    Hallie didn''t go anywhere, and went straight home.


    As soon as she returned to the Zorro family, Reagan received the news and hurried away.


    When Hallie saw Regan''s worried look, she wanted to say something, but before she said anything, Reagan hugged her very hard, as if she was afraid that she would disappear if she let go.


    Those red eyes were full of worry, even if Reagan concealed it deliberately, how could he conceal it.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Hallie wanted to talk, but didn''t know what to ask for a while.


    "Just go home."


    Reagan didn''t ask much, didn''t say much, he let out a sigh of relief, and looked at the safe and sound Hallie, "No one can hurt my daughter, no one can."


    "The Jimmy family...I will make them pay!"


    He never liked to express, saying this is already the limit.


    After speaking, Reagan left.


    Halle hadn''t reacted yet.


    After just a while, her eyes were red, and she slowly squatted down, hugged her knees and sobbed, and gradually burst into tears.


    at the same time.


    Reagan''s face was murderous!


    Halle came back safely. She exchanged the boxing sheet by herself, and Jimmy, that bastard, took the boxing sheet, and it was believed.


    But they offend themselves, this is already a capital crime!


    "You can do it!"


    Reagan ordered.


    With an order, those who had been prepared for a long time started to act immediately.


    Jimmy at that time, lying on the sofa at home, his face was a little pale.


    He was angry and helpless, and was poisoned by Fang Yin. If he couldn''t get the antidote, his life would definitely be gone.


    And now, the biggest crisis is not even his own life, but the Jimmy family, completely used by Fang Yin.


    "Ring Ling Ling--"


    When the phone rang, Jimmy picked up the phone, glanced at the number, and frowned slightly.


    He hesitated for a while, but still connected.


    "Father, what''s the matter?"


    "What did you do outside!"


    On the other side of the phone, there was a roar, "How dare you attack Reagan''s daughter? Do you want to die!"


    Jimmy was taken aback: "What are you talking about?"


    "Asshole! Asshole! You killed the Jimmy family!"


    I screamed on the other side of the phone, and after a few screams, it turned into a scream, and immediately disappeared...


    "Father! Father!"


    Jimmy was shocked. When did he start on Halle?


    Even if he has this heart, he still hasn''t done it yet.


    And even if you want to do it, it''s Fang Yin doing it. He...


    Fang Yin?


    Could it be that this **** killed Hallie?


    impossible!


    He has already obtained the fist sheet, where will he kill Hallie, I am afraid that he has already found a place at this time, and he has gone to study with great concentration.


    "father!"


    Jimmy yelled, but there was no response on the other end of the phone.


    "From today, the Jimmy family has disappeared."


    Suddenly, on the other end of the phone, a strange voice came, full of murderous aura!


    Jimmy trembled all over.


    Reagan did it?


    It is a member of the Zorro family!


    Reagan, the bastard, said that he was willing to give the boxing score to himself, and he sent someone to deal with the Jimmy family. What is this?


    What does he want to do!


    Jimmy didn''t even know that even Reagan became a knife, which was borrowed to kill his Jimmy family.


    He didn''t even know that Jiang Ning didn''t care about the existence of the Jimmy family at all. He just didn''t bother to do it himself and cut off Fang Yin''s chance to compete for the next page of boxing.


    What about the power of the third world?


    In front of Jiang Ning, as long as he is seeking his own way, Jiang Ning will not be polite!


    Jimmy stood up immediately, not daring to stay in his own home again.


    Reagan''s people, they must be coming soon!


    He had just walked two steps, suddenly dizzy, as if the blood in his body couldn''t flow up all at once, his brain was lack of oxygen, and the whole person fell straight down...

 Chapter 1897： mysterious

    Jimmy''s eyes gradually darkened, and he could smell a trace of blood, as if it was coming from his nose.


    "help me¡­¡­"


    He wanted to talk, but it seemed that he was blocked by something in his mouth and nose. He wanted to say anything, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Faintly, Jimmy saw someone rushing in, his face was fierce, but he couldn''t sense anything.


    at the same time.


    Fang Yin didn''t know anything about the Jimmy family.


    For him, Jimmy is just a tool. It is valuable if he can use it to achieve his goals.


    Otherwise, you will die if you die.


    At this moment, he found a secret place, no one came to the remote place.


    He didn''t want people to disturb himself.


    Fang Yin sat cross-legged, with the page of fist sheet in front of him, and his whole body was carefully concentrated, his eyes closed, and he fell into a realm of mystery.


    In my mind, there is a figure playing a strange boxing technique.


    It''s weird because these moves are so ordinary that they can''t be ordinary.


    What? Yi Ai Wu Wu Xi Yi Ai Shan? It''s not a big move, it''s just a simple fist.


    Every time, it was a punch, a punch, and the action looked exactly the same, but it seemed, completely different.


    With that mysterious feeling, Fang Yin still couldn''t hold it firmly in his hands!


    The artistic conception is too deep!


    After a long time, Fang Yin opened his eyes abruptly, his eyes glowed, and he took a deep breath.


    The look at the boxing sheet again was completely different from before.


    "Fantastic! It''s amazing!"


    "No wonder Jiang Ning''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds, this boxing score is too simple."


    Fang Yin grasped the fist score, regretting not leaving Zhongnanshan earlier, and went out to find the fist score.


    Although boxing scores pay attention to fate, deliberate pursuit is not available, but if he had known that boxing scores were so mysterious, how could he manage those?


    How could Jiang Ning, this stinky boy, get so many boxing scores?


    He regretted it, but regretting now is useless.


    "Such a deep sense of boxing is contained in a simple boxing technique, how can ordinary people do this step."


    He can be sure that in this era, there is absolutely no such existence that can do this.


    The only explanation is that the source of this boxing score is indeed from that place!


    The map behind the boxing sheet, where it points to!


    Fang Yin carefully put away the fist sheet, stood up, squeezed his fist suddenly, and suddenly punched out.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Three consecutive punches broke out in an instant, and cracks appeared in the wall in front of them, and the dust was flying!


    What a terrible punch!


    Can I have such an effect if I only realized a little bit?


    Make your own strength a lot stronger than in the past, it''s amazing!


    Fang Yin himself couldn''t believe it.


    He has been practicing martial arts for nearly sixty years, and he can''t compare with studying this boxing score for a few days.


    And this is just one page of the boxing score, Jiang Ning has seven pages!


    How terrifying will Jiang Ning''s current strength be?


    What kind of existence is the person who created this fist score?


    The more Fang Yin thought about it, the more he felt that his heart was beating violently, and he even dared not think about it.


    With his experience, many things are hard to imagine, and even more amazing. He has guesses in his heart, but he dare not say, even if he appears in front of him, he still dare not say.


    "When you find that place, you''ll know if it''s real."


    Fang Yin took a deep breath, "The most urgent thing is to get the last page of the punch book."


    "In this way, at least I have the qualifications to talk to Jiang Ning."


    There is a world of difference between one page and seven pages!


    Fang Yin now really understands it.


    It''s not that Jiang Ning can''t kill himself, he just needs the secrets he knows, deliberately keeping his own way.


    The more so, the more angry Fang Yin is.


    How could he bear being so despised?


    He is the ancestor of the Fang family!

 Chapter 1898： Dont believe it, look

    Speaking of the Fang family, Fang Yin sneered, the hostility in his eyes remained undiminished.


    What is Zhongnanshan now like?


    When I got another page of the boxing score, it was time to go back and look at it. There were still some things in the Fang family that he had to take away.


    Fang Yin glanced at his fist, didn''t say anything, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    ...


    The Jimmy family has fallen.


    Suddenly, people didn''t even react.


    Regardless of business, or in other respects, even important members of the Jimmy family, accidents occurred one after another and died tragically.


    In the third world, this kind of thing does not happen often, after all, to launch such an attack, you also have to pay a price.


    In particular, this time it was the Zorro family, the old nobles in the Third World, who had always been a low-key power, but this time, it was a very high-profile, aggressive action, and directly destroyed the Jimmy family in one fell swoop!


    Even the Zorro family suffered a lot of losses, but they didn''t even hesitate.


    Many big forces were shocked and didn''t know what happened, but after reacting, no one paid attention to what was the reason. It is the most important thing to seize the time and opportunity to fight for the assets of the Jimmy family.


    The Zorro family.


    The atmosphere is a little dull.


    Above the round table, the person sitting in the position of the patriarch, with gray hair and old-fashioned appearance, seemed to have long lost his spirit.


    Only at this moment, his face is ugly.


    "Reagan, did you do this with our consent?"


    "The Zorro family, you are not alone in the final say!"


    "Do you know how much we have lost this time? The Jimmy family is gone. What benefit did the Zorro family get?"


    "Last time you wanted to send Lan Qing out to exchange resources and get the Yamaguchi Society, but what happened? Now that I act rashly again, am I too kind!"


    The patriarch spoke like a laser cannon, reaching out his hand and slapped the table hard with anger.


    Reagan sat across from him, but he didn''t have any fear at all.


    His face was calm, as if what? Ran Yi Ershan to serve the west? Nothing happened before, watching the patriarch get angry, without any reaction.


    "Did you finish?"


    After a while, Regan spoke lightly.


    He tapped his fingers on the table lightly, "When it''s over, then it''s my turn to say it."


    "you¡­¡­"


    The patriarch was anxious, his face flushed.


    In this Zorro family, his patriarch has no weight to speak!


    "The Zorro family is a century-old nobleman. In the third world, it is also a leader. How many are stronger than us?"


    Reagan sneered, "But now, how many people respect our Zorro family?"


    "We should be low-key, but too low-key, there are always people who don''t have eyesight!"


    Reagan stared at the patriarch, "It''s time for you to reflect on why the Zorro family has fallen so far. You allow it, but I don''t allow it!"


    He stood up with a murderous look on his face: "I don''t allow anyone to trample on the surname Zorro, no one can do it!"


    "Reagan!"


    The patriarch was furious, and also stood up, "In your eyes, is there still a patriarch like me!"


    "Feel sorry,"


    Regan shook his head, "Not really."


    When he said a word, the patriarch had nothing to say, and coughed violently with anger. He almost fainted before his eyes became dark.


    Arrogant!


    Too arrogant!


    For so many years, Reagan has always provokes himself, does not take himself as the patriarch seriously, and even keeps vacating himself and replacing members in important positions in the family. He... doesn''t he just want the position of the patriarch?


    "I am not even interested in your position now."


    Regan said lightly, "What if it''s not the patriarch?"


    "As long as I want to lead the family forward, they will support me, don''t believe me, you see."


    As soon as the voice fell, the others on the round table all stood up, turned to look at Reagan, and bowed their heads respectfully!

 Chapter 1899： Get the copy back!

    The patriarch was taken aback for a moment, then smiled bitterly, shook his head, and looked at everyone.


    It was not that he had never thought about this day, but when it really came, he still made him a little bit disappointed.


    As the patriarch, he does not have the rights of the patriarch.


    The whole family, he has been emptied, I am afraid that now, there is no one around him who can still trust.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong, you just didn''t have enough ability."


    Reagan glanced at him, "Let''s enjoy your old age."


    He didn''t kill him, not because he was kind, but in his eyes, the so-called patriarch was not threatening at all, and he was not worthy to do it himself.


    The meeting was dissolved and Reagan left.


    In the living room, several men in black suits have been waiting for a long time.


    Reagan''s aura is strong, sitting down and looking around, it seems that after the meeting, his sharp edge is revealed, no more hiding!


    "Have you taken it back?"


    What he said is naturally a boxing score.


    "no."


    But his answer made his face suddenly sink.


    "The whereabouts of the fist sheet is unknown. We have searched the entire Jimmy family."


    "Jimmy is dead, poisoned and killed. Where did the fist score go? We are still investigating."


    "waste!"


    Reagan yelled and slapped him on the table.


    He dared to hand in the fist sheet, but he was sure to get it back.


    But now?


    The Yamaguchi Club did not succeed, and the boxing score was also lost, which is equivalent to losing all the great chips.


    Nothing!


    "We will hurry up and investigate!"


    "Check it out for me!"


    Reagan was furious.


    With boxing, there is a bargaining chip, the bargaining chip to negotiate with others, perhaps it is the big power in the third world, or it may be other people.


    Even, there will be other roles in the future.


    Isn''t he able to get to where he is today because of his more forward-looking vision than ordinary people?


    The Jimmy family took the boxing score and where it would go. He did it the first time, and he didn''t give the Jimmy family time to transfer. Jimmy has been staring at him, how could he disappear.


    "We have been staring, since Jimmy walked out of the Zorro family and started staring. He has never left. The only one who has left is one of his bodyguards."


    "Ok?"


    Reagan''s eyes sharpened suddenly, "Aren''t you staring at the bodyguard?"


    He keenly felt that he was a little surprised.


    "We... didn''t keep up."


    His subordinate? Xi Yiwu loves to close up? A little helpless.


    The bodyguard was very powerful. They sent three people to follow, but they were quickly thrown away, and they couldn''t even trace a trace.


    The Jimmy family had never seen such a powerful person.


    Upon hearing these words, Reagan understood immediately.


    He snorted, his face full of anger, but there was no attack.


    "It seems that the boxing score cannot be retrieved for the time being,"


    He said lightly, "It''s okay, we still have a copy."


    "Do you want to bring Lan Qing back?"


    Reagan squinted his eyes.


    Lan Qing has a copy on his body. It was his previous arrangement to make preparations in advance to avoid such a situation.


    For him, he doesn''t care about the content of the boxing score, and he can''t understand it anyway, but he knows that for some people, this thing is very valuable, and it is a bargaining chip he can negotiate.


    "Bring back the copy!"


    Reagan said.


    "Yes!"


    The subordinate immediately responded, leading the person to turn and leave.


    The boxing score may not be taken back. Even if it is to be taken back, it will take a lot of time and even a price. Reagan is not a fool and never put hope in one place.


    Take the copy back, even if it doesn''t have the value of the original, but it''s enough.


    "My Zorro family can definitely become the strongest family in the third world!"


    This is his goal, and it is precisely because of this that the members of the Zorro family are willing to support him. His ambition and courage are much stronger than the patriarch.

 Chapter 1900： Time to get it

    The sacrifices that can be made for this also make people see his strength!


    at the same time.


    Li Feidao looked puzzled and looked at Jiang Ning, not understanding what he meant by doing this.


    Although he believes that Jiang Ning must have a plan for anything he does, and he sees far beyond him, but he can''t help but ask.


    "What I should pay attention to is the last page of the boxing record."


    Jiang Ning said directly.


    "What about this page? Give it to Fang Yin''s hands for nothing? That old man got a page of boxing score, I''m afraid his strength can be improved a lot."


    Li Feidao shook his head.


    A character like Fang Yin, an absolute old fox, is very powerful, far stronger than the average master.


    I''m afraid that apart from Jiang Ning, no one else can steadily suppress him.


    Doesn''t Jiang Ning give him a chance to send a page of fist scores to the past?


    "It doesn''t make sense for him to improve."


    Jiang Ning was still calm.


    That kind of unparalleled self-confidence made Li Feidao suddenly admired.


    What a strong heart is this self-confidence!


    "At this time, he also needs to know something about boxing, otherwise, how to find that place in the future?"


    "Are you using him?"


    Li Feidao reacted.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, and the meaning in these words was obviously using Fang Yin.


    This is to give a bit of sweetness, use Fang Yin as a prop?


    Jiang Ning did not answer.


    Take one step and look at three steps. There has never been any saying about using or not using it. No matter how good the layout is now, it still needs to wait until the critical moment, the right time, the right place, and the people, can achieve unity.


    This is not an easy task.


    What he has to do is to use people and get things done on the basis of heaven, time, and earth!


    "The last page of boxing score, it''s time to get it."


    "Do you know where it is?"


    Li Feida was taken aback.


    On the last page, there seems to be no information from beginning to end.


    Even if they all speculate, it must be in the great power of the Third World, but no one knows where it is.


    It''s not just Jiang Ning who doesn''t know, almost no one knows.


    A gleam of light flashed in Jiang Ning''s eyes, with a feeling of strategizing and controlling the audience.


    "When the time comes, it will reveal itself."


    He is not worried at all.


    "Let''s go, there are still many places in Western Europe that I haven''t visited before. It''s time to go for a walk."


    Li Feidao was a little puzzled, what Jiang Ning said was clearly a language he could understand, but he didn''t understand what it meant at all.


    Does Jiang Ning know where the last page is?


    But he didn''t think of a way to get it directly. Why?


    Li Feidao shook his head and shook his head vigorously, trying to get rid of some distracting thoughts. He suddenly felt how happy it is to be a man with well-developed limbs and a simple mind.


    It''s too tiring to use your brain like this.


    "I just got the news that Reagan''s people have gone to the East China Sea. I''m afraid they want to take Lan Qing back."


    Li Feidao answered the phone and frowned.


    He didn''t expect that Reagan would dare to go to the East China Sea to **** someone out of the East China Sea so recklessly?


    Does he know what the East China Sea is?


    "Oh."


    Jiang Ning''s reaction was calm.


    It seems that I don''t care at all.


    "Aren''t you worried?"


    After Li Feidao finished speaking, he reached out and patted his head, "Worry about the fart!"


    Today''s East China Sea is no longer in the past, but a real forbidden place!


    Even if Jiangning is not there, it is still a copper wall and iron wall, no one can make trouble there, no matter who it is, even the old aristocratic power of the Third World, the Zorro family!


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, turned around and went out, and Li Feidao immediately followed.


    There are still some places in Western Europe that Jiangning hasn''t visited. The places Jiangning wants to go are definitely not ordinary places. After all, there are really too few places in this world that Jiangning has never visited.


    I''m afraid, there is the last page of the boxing score?

 Chapter 1901： Mausoleum

    Li Feidao didn''t ask, he acted as a driver for Jiangning, and went to a place according to Jiang Ning''s instructions.


    Let alone Jiang Ning, he has never been to this place for so many years in Western Europe.


    cemetery.


    It is also a cemetery dedicated to burying those old-school nobles in the Third World.


    It''s just that, at first glance, it was a little bleak, and Wu Yixi Yixi''s attendant couldn''t tell that this was the cemetery of those nobles. Apart from the large area, it was not luxurious and extravagant.


    Even, it can be said to be a bit desolate.


    There are fallen leaves on the ground, and when the wind blows, they float up gently.


    Desperate, even more deserted.


    Logically speaking, these noble cemeteries must be very angry.


    After all, they are all veteran aristocrats. When they are alive, they pay much attention to the things behind them, and only then can there be such a solemn cemetery.


    It can be seen in the eye, as if no one is watching.


    Li Feidao glanced at Jiang Ning: "What''s the situation?"


    He didn''t believe it.


    "Is this really the cemetery of those nobles?"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "There are five or six old noble cemeteries, right?"


    Jiang Ning said, "But the only thing left is the Zorro family."


    He turned his head and looked into the depths of the cemetery, without saying much, and walked in.


    Li Feidao looked around, and quickly followed.


    He is really unbelievable, so please clean up such an important place.


    From a distance, I smelled a hint of wine in the wind, which was very pungent in the air.


    It is guarded.


    Jiang Ning walked to the end, and in the corner sat an old man with gray hair and stubble face.


    His clothes were messy, dirty and looked like a beggar, especially his drunk, completely undressed appearance, most people would hide away when they saw it.


    "Who are you?"


    The guardian raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning. Although he drank a lot of alcohol, he was still sober.


    Those eyes were muddy and bottomless.


    "There is no one you are looking for here, let alone a scenic spot."


    "I didn''t find anyone, come here and just walk around."


    Jiang Ning said, "By the way, ask for a drink."


    After speaking, he picked up the wine bottle on the ground and shook it lightly, it was empty.


    "Young man, this is not where you can come, let alone where you should be."


    The guardian stared at Jiang Ning and said lightly.


    "Then where should I go?"


    "It''s not this anyway."


    "But I have already come, and I will have a look when I come."


    The tomb guard was silent for a moment, snorted softly, leaned his head against the wall, and sneered, "Look, you just look at it, don''t disturb me."


    After speaking, he closed his eyes and ignored Jiang Ning and the others.


    "This old man has a weird temper."


    Li Feidao murmured.


    He turned his head, Jiang Ning had already walked away, and quickly followed.


    The cemetery is huge.


    There are at least thousands of square meters, and the distance between each tombstone is not small. Obviously for these deceased people, even if they are dead, they must live more spaciously.


    "It''s really surprising that such a large cemetery is guarded by an old man without tidying it up."


    Li Fei said with a knife, "Jiang Ning, do you think this old man is just a tramp?"


    The mausoleum guards sweep the floor somehow, do some sanitation, and make people look more comfortable.


    Not to mention that this is a noble cemetery, even an ordinary cemetery, you have to do this.


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, and didn''t care about these at all. He stepped on the fallen leaves and looked at the tombstones one by one, as if looking for something.


    On each tombstone, there are names, identities, and life events, and you can clearly identify who the person under the tombstone is.


    He looked at one piece, no, he went on to look at the next one, looking at five or six tombstones in a row.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Li Feidao followed behind and asked curiously.


    "Find someone."


    Jiang Ning continued to search as he said.

 Chapter 1902： Dig it all

    The rows of tombstones were covered with dust, and some of them couldn''t even read the words. Jiang Ning reached out to wipe the dust off, and simply sat on the side of the tombstones to look at, carefully reading the introduction on each tombstone.


    Li Feidao felt his scalp numb.


    What is this guy doing.


    Although he is not afraid of these, all the tombstones around here are so gloomy and panic, he always feels that someone is looking at him from behind.


    Jiang Ning sat there, watching other people''s life deeds, these dead people seemed to have nothing to do with Jiang Ning.


    "What are you looking for? Tell me, I''ll help you find it together."


    "Find someone."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Dead?"


    "Are there any living people here?"


    Li Feidao looked at Jiang like a monster? Servant Xi closed Pa Shan closed Er? Ning, if he didn''t know that Jiang Ning was a normal person, he wouldn''t know what to say.


    Come to the cemetery to find someone, is there someone Jiangning is looking for here?


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak any more. He looked at one tombstone and one tombstone, almost to understand clearly the life deeds of everyone in this entire cemetery.


    It''s like watching a story.


    Li Feidao didn''t ask at all, sitting on the side, quietly watching Jiang Ning do things.


    As time passed, Jiang Ning was still looking at the tombstone, nodding and shaking his head from time to time.


    He saw the entire cemetery all over.


    In the end, Jiang Ning walked back to one of the tombstones and stretched out his hand to pat lightly on the tombstone.


    "found it?"


    "found it."


    Li Feidao immediately got up and took a look, "The previous patriarch of the Zorro family?"


    "What are you looking for him for."


    Counting the time, the previous patriarch of the Zorro family under the tombstone may have no bones.


    What''s the point of Jiang Ning looking for his tombstone.


    "His tomb was dug up."


    Jiangning Road.


    "No way?"


    Li Feidao frowned suddenly, and took a look after he walked to the tomb in earnest. The surroundings were tightly closed, but with his eyesight, he could see that he had moved here.


    The patriarch of the Zorro family, does anyone dare to dig his grave?


    And there are still mausoleum guards here.


    Li Feidao subconsciously turned his head and glanced at the direction of the tomb guard. The drunkard might be useless.


    "Jiang Ning, what on earth do you want to say,"


    Li Feidao was impatient, "Don''t let me use my head, it''s very tired."


    "The page of the Zorro family''s boxing score was taken out of this tomb."


    Jiangning Road.


    Li Fei was shocked.


    Jiang Ning even knows this?


    "How do you know? You didn''t even see that boxing sheet, how did you know..."


    "It''s written on it."


    Jiang Ning pointed to the tombstone.


    Li Feidao immediately squatted down and looked at it seriously. There was no clear written fist score on it, but it revealed the great achievements of this generation of patriarchs, including the acquisition of a mysterious scroll from the East.


    With this scroll, the Zorro family''s power will be brought to the next level.


    But I didn''t expect that the old patriarch brought the boxing score into his grave. What is even more surprising is that it was dug away again.


    Li Feidao couldn''t help but wonder, Jiang Ning would know this kind of thing, it''s too powerful.


    He didn''t seem to have seen Jiang Ning go to check this information.


    I''m afraid, this was inferred by Jiang Ning.


    "Since Fang Yin has taken all the boxing scores, what good is it for you to read these again."


    Li Feidao asked.


    "There is still a page of boxing scores,"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked around, "Maybe it is also in this cemetery."


    Hearing this, Li Feidao suddenly felt his scalp numb.


    Are you kidding me?


    The last page of the boxing score is here?


    What kind of inference ability is Jiang Ning, and how did he get the result?


    Li Feidao wanted to ask, but he knew it would be for nothing. Jiang Ning explained that he was even more confused. He simply said, "Where?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "It''s not sure yet,"


    He looked at Li Feidao, "You can''t, dug up this entire grave in the cemetery, right?"

 Chapter 1903： No splash

    When Li Fei reached his mouth, he swallowed again.


    If it was him, he really wanted to do it. As long as he could get the boxing score and solve the last problem, it didn''t matter what way.


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he slid his Adam''s apple and coughed lightly, "It is naturally impossible. The deceased is the biggest. Li Feidao is not that kind of person."


    He looked around, and there were tombstones everywhere. If there was really a page of boxing book buried here, at least the scope would be confirmed.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Li Feidao looked at Jiang Ning.


    "let it go."


    Jiang Ning said softly.


    Along the way, the appearance of boxing books seems to have something to do with fate.


    The old Taoist led all the way, and even waited for twenty years, until he fully grew up, enough to compete with the eight great families, even...


    Jiang Ning knew very well that Master would not make useless decisions, let alone sacrifice himself worthlessly.


    He must have discovered something, he needs to do it himself, and he needs to grow to a certain level before discovering it.


    At least for now, Jiang Ning feels that he is ready.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ning didn''t look any more, turned and left.


    Li Feidao immediately followed and left the cemetery.


    Seeing the two people leave, the guardian slowly opened his eyes, looking at Jiang Ning''s back, his eyes were full of complexity.


    "Sure enough, this bloodline exists..."


    The guardian sighed and closed his eyes again, "It''s going to be messed up, is it going to be messed up again."


    ...


    at the same time.


    East China Sea!


    "Di Xiwu Yiyi, the servants of the land"? Today''s Donghai is not the small city in the past.


    The rapid development of investment and construction has allowed the East China Sea to grow by leaps and bounds in a short period of time, even surpassing the provincial capital, causing many people to return from the provincial capital to the East China Sea.


    "That''s natural. I said that I was a native of the East China Sea. Those classmates envied me!"


    Su Yun, the legend of the provincial capital, now wants to change his title. The Legend of the East China Sea should sound better and be easier to use.


    However, in this East China Sea, there is only one legend, and that is Jiang Ning, she dare not compete with Jiang Ning.


    Sitting in the car, Su Yun turned to look at the scenery outside the window and went home.


    If she doesn¡¯t go home from the holiday, she will be hungry and thin. The cafeteria in the school is really getting tired of eating, although as long as she has a phone call, the bosses in the provinces and cities, the bosses of the underground circles, and even the leaders of the above-ground circles will compete for it. To invite her to dinner.


    After all, she is a legend in the provincial capital.


    But she will not misuse her identity, and she can''t shame Jiang Ning.


    "Crack¡ª"


    Suddenly, the body shook and braked suddenly. Su Yun didn''t react at once, and his head slammed into the doorknob, and he suddenly screamed in pain.


    "what--"


    She clutched her head, tears fell from the pain.


    "How did you drive!"


    "Sister Yun, there was a **** who drove indiscriminately and almost ran into it!"


    The driver was equally angry, watching a black MPV speeding away, crazy and domineering, "Go and reincarnate!"


    He repeatedly slowed down and looked at Su Yun in the rearview mirror: "Are you okay?"


    Su Yun rubbed his forehead and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "Safety first. We drive slowly. Now too many people go out and drive without thinking."


    She burst into tears, but she still had to hold the legendary frame of her provincial capital and watched the black car''s lights disappear from a distance. Su Yun chased them up and gave them a severe lesson.


    In the black MPV in front, there were five or six people sitting, one by one wearing black suits, western faces, extremely indifferent.


    "According to the information, Lan Qing is currently developing basic chips at Lin''s research institute. All we have to do is to bring her back to the family!"


    "This place in the East China Sea is a bit special. Don''t be careless. If you catch someone, leave immediately, and other people will cooperate with you. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 1904： pit

    "Yes!"


    The others responded at the same time.


    The East China Sea is not an ordinary place, they have investigated it.


    If Lan Qing was in that Jidao martial arts school, they could just give up.


    The group of people who came before could not even enter the martial arts hall, let alone want to take people away from the martial arts hall.


    But this research institute is okay. At the door, there seems to be a few security guards. They can sneak in at night, take people away, and leave the East China Sea in the fastest time.


    The car entered the East China Sea without going around in a circle, and headed directly towards Lin''s research institute.


    They didn''t know that the license plate was scanned the first time they entered the East China Sea and entered the intelligence network center of the East China Sea.


    "The license plate in a different place, from the East China Sea in the future, from the monitoring point of view, the driver should be a Westerner, but the owner of this car is not a Westerner. Analyse the trajectory of the car and approach the Lin Institute."


    In almost a short period of time, all the information that could be unearthed from a car was unearthed and sent to the analysis center.


    Steward Zhao has now built the information center of the East China Sea into a closed network, not to mention the big fish, even if it is Xia Mi, as long as it is a malicious Xia Mi, he will not let it go.


    The defense of the East China Sea is always on, and the linkage mechanism has already been prepared almost immediately.


    Lin Institute.


    The several security guards downstairs, "close to the west, flick off, and pa Yi Lingran?" are always vigilant.


    "There is a black MPV with license plate number 744EK, which is approaching the institute. Please pay attention!"


    In the earphones, a direct reminder from the Intelligence Center came. Several security guards suddenly became vigilant. Looking from a distance, there were car lights on and they were coming towards the research institute.


    "Captain, there is an unfamiliar vehicle approaching."


    The security immediately reported.


    "Received, the surrounding brothers have already rushed over. They will be in place within a minute, and you will follow the rules."


    "Yes!"


    Several people looked at each other without fear, even if the car was the most terrifying killer in the world, they were equally fearless!


    Because this is the East China Sea!


    This is forbidden!


    Behind them are the brothers of the entire East China Sea, the owners of this iron city!


    Before the MPV arrived at the research institute, I saw the two rows of security guards standing in front of the building, which was completely different from what the intelligence said there were only a few.


    "Huh? There are too many people."


    The leader frowned slightly.


    Before he could finish his words, some people rushed to the streets on both sides at a very fast speed. When they rushed to the institute, dozens more people were suddenly added.


    The face of the person who took the lead was even more ugly.


    What''s happening here?


    They were exposed as soon as they arrived in the East China Sea?


    "Da da da!"


    After the sound of footsteps, there were a series of car lights, which came from different streets. In a blink of an eye, more than a dozen cars came from all directions, directly blocking their route.


    The men in suits in the car suddenly became nervous.


    "what happened?"


    They haven''t done anything yet, and haven''t even exposed themselves from start to finish. How come they were discovered when they just arrived in the East China Sea, and their reaction was too fast, right?


    "Crack¡ª"


    The car was forced to stop!


    Several people looked nervous and looked at each other. The driver nodded, rolled down the window, and squeezed out a smile: "We are just passing people, what''s the matter?"


    "East China Sea Forbidden Land, you are welcome."


    A few security guards walked up with a calm expression, "But in the research institute, don''t come near you.


    "This is the research institute? I''m sorry, we don''t know, we will leave now."


    "Send them away."


    Security Road.


    As soon as the voice fell, a few cars directly surrounded the MPV, which was extremely powerful!


    In the car, the faces of the men in suits were pale. They clearly saw that a few cars were full of people. They really wanted to do it. They might die here in less than three minutes!


    Can''t even splash a trace of water!

 Chapter 1905： So fun

    Surrounded all around, they leave here obediently, they still have a chance to live, otherwise, they will definitely die!


    The car windows rolled up.


    Several men in suits looked ugly.


    "How to do?"


    Someone said, "Are we leaving like this?"


    "Could it be possible to forcibly break in?"


    The people who took the lead had livid expressions, and they didn''t expect the East China Sea Forbidden Land to be so terrible. They were spotted when they arrived in the East China Sea.


    And the other party''s intention now is to send them away, but it is also warning them that what they want to do in the East China Sea must consider the consequences!


    "If you don''t bring the copy back, Master Reagan will not let us go!"


    If you can''t complete the task, it''s a dead end to go back!


    "Leave first, and then find a chance to come back."


    The leader made the decision.


    If you don''t go now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to go. When you have the opportunity, you can find a way to come back. This is the only choice you can make.


    The MPV slowly drove out of the East China Sea, and the car behind them kept following until they left the boundary marker of the East China Sea, and then stopped, but did not leave, and remained there.


    "The East China Sea Forbidden Land is indeed well-deserved. I am afraid it is a bit difficult to take away the copy."


    "But I don''t even dare to do anything with them when I see them. They are also afraid of our identity."


    "Huh, we are the people who love Shierfu and serve Airanshan Zorro''s family. They must already know that they only dare to drive us, but they dare not do it. That must be the case."


    Several people were discussing in the car.


    They judged that the people in Donghai knew their identities, but were afraid to do it, so they could only force them to leave.


    If so, there is still a chance


    "boom!"


    Without waiting for the leader to speak, the car shook suddenly, the whole body turned over, slid more than ten meters on the ground, and even sparked!


    "what happened?"


    The leader yelled, and the driver screamed. One foot was stuck in pain.


    "Dropped road!"


    He shouted, "This is a dead end! I fell down!"


    It was dark and couldn''t see anything. By the time he saw it, it was too late.


    The road was broken, and a huge pothole was in front of him, and he had no time to stop the car.


    A sudden stop caused the car to roll over. It had already rolled into a huge pit, and the body was deformed.


    Several men in suits were covered in blood, leaning all over in the car, it was difficult and painful even to get up.


    They just came here suddenly, the people of Donghai, deliberately sent them on this dead end, just to teach them a lesson!


    If something dangerous is put in this pit, their lives will be lost!


    East China Sea, inviolable!


    This is just a lesson.


    now.


    Inside the East China Sea Nature Club.


    Huang Yuming leaned on the chair and squinted slightly.


    "Send away?"


    "Sent away, almost on the road."


    Had it not been for Huang Yuming''s explanation, these people would not want to walk out of the East China Sea alive today.


    The purpose of coming to the East China Sea is not pure.


    "Just give a lesson, people in the third world, give some face, after all,"


    Huang Yuming smiled, "Lin''s is about to enter the third world, and I can''t see him looking up."


    He didn''t say that the Zorro family still has the value of existence, otherwise, he would not give these people a chance.


    Coming to the East China Sea to make trouble is tantamount to offending Jiang Ning, which is a capital crime!


    He half-closed his eyes: "Keep your eye on, don''t give them any chance to die. If you want to play, let the brothers have fun."


    "Yes."


    After speaking, Huang Yuming took a deep breath, squeezed his neck, and continued to organize the information in his hand.


    On the side of Zhongnanshan, he needed to sort out the news that had just arrived, and then pass it to Jiang Ning to decide.


    Fang Qiu is over there, and people from the eight great hidden families have joined hands to break the secret of the boxing book. Although [Liancheng www.lcds.info] has not found results, at least it has gained something.


    Now just wait for the other boxing scores to get in hand, and use a unified dialectic to make sure that their direction is right, then it''s okay.

 Chapter 1906： came back!

    "Fang Qiu grew up very quickly and did not disappoint Mr. Jiang."


    Huang Yuming smiled, very pleased.


    He saw Fang Qiu''s changes in his eyes. Fang Qiu today will not disappoint Jiang Ning, nor will everyone who trust him.


    At that time.


    Inside Zhongnan Mountain.


    Fang family.


    It has been a while since he became the head of the Fang family.


    In addition to keeping practicing every day and striving to improve himself, Fang Qiu put more of his thoughts on uniting the eight great families to break the secret of boxing.


    He always conveyed the meaning to other people very clearly.


    The secret of breaking the boxing score is not just for the other Fang''s family, or for Jiangning, but for the entire martial arts circle!


    The other seven families can feel that Fang Qiu''s sincerity was somewhat unwilling at first, but now, they are all very cooperative.


    The great elders of various families were sent together to provide corresponding text interpretation, and it seemed as if each martial arts master became an academic expert.


    "Patriarch, you can take a break. If you haven''t slept well in a few days, you can''t hold it even if you are young."


    Several elders couldn''t bear to see Fang Qiu fight so hard.


    To say that at the beginning, they still refused to admit Fang Qiu, they were all shocked by Jiang Ning''s powerful strength, and they had to accept it.


    They have watched Fang Qiu grow up since they were young, and they never felt that this Fang family''s youngest had any promise.


    But after the real contact, Fang Qiu is far better than the others!


    His responsibility and responsibility, especially after becoming the owner of the Patriarch, completely carried the Fang family on his shoulders, without a trace of slack, so that several old guys couldn''t help but admire it.


    "I''m fine, third elder, I feel that I still haven''t understood the tricks you mentioned last time. When you are free, please give me some pointers."


    Even with Jiang Ning''s extremely powerful masters, Fang Qiu did not relax his demands on himself. He was more diligent and knowledgeable.


    Because Jiang Ning had told him that he had to walk his own way, and he should sharpen his own boxing skills.


    "If you don''t rest, then I won''t teach you."


    The third elder shook his head, a little angry, "I''m not kidding, if you are tired, what will the Fang family do in the future?"


    Fang Qiu smiled.


    "And your master, if you think we are exhausting you, can you say that we can explain it?"


    The third elder underestimated, "We really dare not provoke him!"


    This is telling the truth.


    I am afraid that in the entire Zhongnan Mountain, no one dares to provoke Jiang Ning.


    Fang Qiu laughed and waved his hands: "Okay, I understand, I will go to rest now."


    He got up and went back to the room, a little tired.


    But he felt that no matter how tired he was, he could make the Fang family go further, help Jiang Ning, find the secret of boxing, find him... the responsibilities of the person who is called his father are all worthwhile.


    Fang Qiu took off his clothes and just lay down. Suddenly his eyes became cold and fierce, and he instantly bounced off the bed, and took the opportunity to pull out a dagger from the bed!


    "Who!"


    He was extremely vigilant, his face was extremely serious, and his voice was full of murderous aura!


    What a terrible breath!


    "I didn''t expect that my Fang family now let a little guy take control."


    After the sound came, Fang Yin walked out after the screen, squinted at Fang Qiu, and looked up and down.


    "Who are you?"


    Fang Qiu had never seen Fang Yin at all, not to mention that Fang Yin had already changed his appearance long ago.


    "You should call me the second ancestor."


    Fang Yin snorted, "Jiang Ning is cunning enough to let you become the Patriarch of the Fang family for the sake of boxing, do you want to ruin the foundation of our Fang family?"


    "Hmph, you dare to come back!"


    Fang Qiu roared, holding a dagger tightly in his hand, "It''s you who almost ruined the foundation of the Fang family!"

 Chapter 1907： Cant afford to offend

    Fang Qiu waited sternly and didn''t dare to be careless!


    Fang Yin in front of him was one of the ancestors of the Fang family. He was extremely powerful. Apart from Jiang Ning, I am afraid that no one could suppress him.


    How could he suddenly return to Fang''s house?


    Seeing Fang Qiu''s nervous look, Fang Yin sneered.


    In his eyes, Fang Qiu was just a child, and he didn''t take it seriously.


    "The Fang family belongs to me. If I want to destroy it, I will destroy it. No one can control it."


    He said politely, "It''s you, but you are not qualified to sit in this position."


    Hearing this, Fang Qiu''s face changed slightly, and the hand holding the dagger became tighter.


    He stared at Fang Yin, knowing that once Fang Yin made a move, he would undoubtedly die today!


    No matter how hard he works, his current strength is not enough to compete with Fang Yin, and he can''t even make a single move under Fang Yin!


    He took a deep breath, the tension in his eyes disappeared instantly, instead he became calm and determined.


    Even if he was going to die, he definitely couldn''t lose Jiang Ning''s face!


    "Huh¡ª"


    Fang Qiu took the initiative!


    A little bit below his feet, the whole person rushed out, holding a dagger in his hand, and stabbed at Fang Yin fiercely!


    call out!


    The dagger was extremely sharp, and Fang Qiu was even more fierce, without thinking about the consequences.


    Facing a player of Fang Yin''s level, he had no other chance to think about it.


    "boom!"


    Fang Yin snorted disdainfully, slapped it out with a palm, hitting Fang Qiu''s wrist directly at the extreme speed, and blasting the dagger away.


    Without waiting for Fang Qiu''s reaction, Fang Yin''s finger tapped twice on his chest, and a powder of medicine floated away and instantly penetrated into his skin!


    At that moment, Fang Qiu''s whole person seemed to be bound, unable to move at all!


    Meridians, acupoints, and Dao, seem to be fixed by something!


    "You...you? Furan Pa''er Padi Zero Meaning? What did you do!"


    Fang Qiu gritted his teeth, "Kill if you want, do you want to threaten my master with me?"


    Fang Yin squinted his eyes and snorted, ignoring him.


    He walked to the side of Fang Qiu''s bed, stretched out his hand and pressed it in the secret place, the bed board suddenly rang twice, and then split into two halves with a bang, and Fang Qiu was dumbfounded.


    There is such an institution in the place where I sleep?


    Fang Yin stretched out his hand, took out a box from the inside, opened it and took a look, as if the things he wanted were still in it, he nodded slightly.


    "what is that?"


    Fang Qiu asked.


    "Do you think I will tell you?"


    Fang Yin felt a little funny.


    "I''m about to die, why don''t you tell me?"


    Fang Qiu said.


    "You are not afraid of death."


    Fang Yin walked to Fang Qiu, only then took a serious look at him.


    He really didn''t see a trace of Fang''s family in his eyebrows. After all, Fang Qiu should call his uncle, but Fang Yin hadn''t cared anymore.


    "Who said I am going to kill you?"


    "Ok?"


    Fang Qiu was startled, "You came to Fang''s house, didn''t you come to kill me?"


    "Where is your face?"


    Fang Yindao, "Just a small character like you, is it worth my special trip to kill?"


    He sneered, and Fang Qiu flushed with a word.


    In Fang Yin''s eyes, he, the Patriarch of the Fang Family, didn''t count anything.


    "Speaking of which, I still like your temper."


    Fang Yindao, "A little bit more likable than those wine pouches and rice bags."


    "Although I look down on this Fang family, I don''t want this Fang family to fall away from now on. You can lead the Fang family well and keep you alive. There is no harm."


    He looked at Fang Qiu, reached out his hand and tapped twice on his shoulder, and snorted, "Besides, if you kill you, your master may not do anything. The sky will come and kill me."


    Jiang Ning, he can''t afford it!


    At least for now, he can''t afford it!


    Even if he got one page of boxing score, there are seven pages in Jiang Ning''s body.


    If you really want to start, Jiang Ning can easily kill him!

 Chapter 1908： Guess right

    He has never seen Jiang Ning''s limit. I''m afraid no one in this world can push Jiang Ning to the limit, only that place...


    After speaking, Fang Yin didn''t talk any more nonsense, took what he wanted, and left soon.


    After half an hour, Fang Qiu was able to move.


    He was tight and aching, and he moved for a while before he recovered.


    "Fang Yin..."


    Fang Qiu frowned, "What on earth did he take away?"


    He immediately ran to the bed, reached out and touched near the bedboard, touched a switch, reached out and pushed the bedboard apart again, Fang Qiu carefully checked and found nothing.


    Here, only the small box is hidden, but what is in that small box?


    Fang Qiu frowned, turned around and walked out of the room immediately, looking for someone to pass the news back to Donghai.


    No matter what, Fang Yin returned to Zhongnanshan and Fang''s house, but also took away something. This was definitely not a trivial matter.


    It''s not a trivial matter when it comes to Ji Dao Fist, especially when it comes to the old guy Fang Yin, who is cunning and treacherous!


    "Patriarch, why don''t you rest?"


    When Fang Qiu came out, several elders couldn''t laugh or cry.


    How long has this been, and it hasn''t arrived for an hour, where can Fang Qiu have a good rest.


    "Fang Yin is back."


    With Fang Qiu''s words, the expressions of several elders suddenly changed.


    They will not know what the name Fang Yin means.


    That is the second ancestor of the Fang family!


    In their hearts, they were all beings above the top, and they were the strongest two in the Fang family''s history!


    Their awe is still there.


    "He, why did he come back?"


    Fang Yin is no longer their ancestor, but a person who only serves himself and has terrifying power, "Patriarch, are you okay?"


    They were worried.


    Fang Qiu shook his head.


    "I''m fine, he didn''t kill me."


    If Fang Yin wanted to kill himself, it would be easy.


    He had never seen how strong Fang Yin was before, otherwise he would still be emotional, now Fang Yin is even more terrifying than before!


    "But he took some things."


    Fang Qiu said, "I don''t know what it is, but it''s definitely not an ordinary thing. We have to hurry up."


    He subconsciously felt that the distance to the secret of Ji Dao Boxing Book was getting closer and closer.


    Isn''t it? Yiran Lu Shan is contemptuously closed? It was they who got the answer first, and Fang Yin got it first.


    In any case, Fang Yin must not be allowed to go faster than them!


    "Notify the other aristocratic families to come to Fang''s family to discuss major issues. It''s about the hidden aristocratic family and Zhongnanshan. It''s not a trivial matter. Please pay attention to it!"


    Fang Qiu said, "Several elders, I''m afraid you will have to go there yourself."


    "Yes!"


    The elders didn''t say anything.


    They all knew that Fang Yin was not an ordinary person, and if he was focused on the Fang family, then they would definitely be willing to follow him.


    But now Fang Yin is only acting selfishly for himself, and may even destroy Fang''s family at any time!


    For such people, apart from fear, they can no longer have trust.


    On the contrary, Fang Qiu now deserves their trust, and he conquered them with practical actions.


    Several elders ran out immediately, notifying several other aristocratic families to come to the Fang family to discuss, seize all the time, be sure to decrypt the Ji Dao boxing score before Fang Yin.


    At the same time, the news also reached the East China Sea.


    Huang Yuming frowned slightly as he watched the message sent.


    "Fang Yin returned to Zhongnanshan as expected,"


    Jiang Ning has already told him, pay attention to the situation on Zhongnan Mountain, especially Fang Yin, "But what is he taking away?"


    No one knows this.


    I''m afraid that only the two brothers Fang Yin knew what was hidden under the master''s bed. No matter what it was, it was definitely not a good thing to be taken away by Fang Yin in their opinion.


    Huang Yuming was still calm, took out his mobile phone, and called Jiang Ning.


    "Brother, you guessed right, Fang Yin has returned to Zhongnanshan."

 Chapter 1909： Last page of boxing score

    Jiangning was still in Western Europe. He received a call from Huang Yuming and learned that Fang Yin had gone back.


    He guessed that Fang Yin would definitely go back to Zhongnanshan and return to Fang''s house, but he didn''t know what he took away from Fang''s house.


    Obviously, this old fox is already preparing to break the secret of boxing.


    That box is now, I think it is Fang Yin''s bargaining chip.


    "He didn''t dare to touch Fang Qiu."


    Jiangning Road.


    "With your master, Fang Yin will definitely not dare unless he wants to die."


    Li Feida teased.


    Let alone Fang Yin, no matter who it is, as long as he knows that Fang Qiu is Jiang Ning¡¯s apprentice, who dares to move him?


    Ordinary people are not Fang Qiu''s opponents, and super masters are even more reluctant to die in Jiang Ning''s hands.


    Even if it was his Li Feidao, who would dare to trouble him if he disclosed that he was Jiang Ning''s friend?


    The Eastern God of War, who once completely overthrew the Third World, is no joke!


    "Fang Yin must also be tracking the whereabouts of the last page of the boxing sheet, what are we going to do?"


    "Wait."


    Jiang Ning said, "Wait for someone to deliver the boxing score to the door."


    He leaned on the chair and glanced up at the electronic calendar on the wall.


    "I should go back."


    After being out for a few days, I really miss Lin Yu in my heart, becoming more and more serious.


    The main purpose of his visit this time was to have a look at the aristocratic cemetery, and it was consistent with the information found by Lao Zhang.


    In other words, the last page of the boxing score is indeed in this cemetery, but it is hard to say whether it was dug up like the Zorro family.


    Now that people who can move the deep-hidden fist sheet are naturally only related to their interests.


    To start from this aspect, Lin Group, now is the best way!


    Li Feidao said nothing.


    He has always known that Jiang Ning never plays cards according to the routine, ordinary people can''t keep up with his thinking, and they can barely keep up, and they will be exhausted.


    "In Western Europe, I will help you stare. If there is any trouble, I will notify you as soon as possible."


    Li Feidao sent Jiang Ning to the airport.


    "Watch out for the Zorro family."


    Jiang Ning reminded.


    After speaking, he turned and entered the waiting hall.


    Li Feidao has deep eyes, the Zorro family.


    The veteran nobleman in the Third World, Reagan now controls the entire Zorro family, which is completely different from the past.


    "The last page of boxing score... whose hand is it?"


    He squinted his eyes, "Hmph, anyway, it''s right to listen to Jiang Ning, and wait for them to deliver it by themselves."


    He turned and got into the car, turned on the hip-hop music again, and shook his head.


    at the same time.


    Donghai, the headquarters of Lin Group.


    Lin Yuzhen held his forehead and gently rubbed his temples.


    Lin''s steps are now very large, and the entire company has made concerted efforts to help Lin Yuzhen share as many things as possible.


    Even so, she still felt a little tired.


    When Jiang Ning was not at home, she almost threw herself in the company, and she had work in her mind every day.


    "Mr. Lin, the market reports from Donghan have come out. The executives of several departments have read them. Would you like to check it out?"


    Lin Yuzhen shook his head.


    "They just have to see it."


    Xiao Zhao nodded, just about to go out, Lin Yuzhen called her again, "Forget it, I''ll take a look."


    "What about Toyo?"


    "Get it."


    There are no major problems in mature markets, and Lin Yu really doesn''t look at it, but she still feels worried about these newly developed markets.


    "While I don''t have time for the meeting now, bring it all."


    Lin Yuzhen said.


    Xiao Zhao opened his mouth, hesitated to speak, and wanted to persuade Lin Yu to rest more, otherwise Jiang Ning would come back, fearing that he would feel distressed.


    But Lin Yu is really a workaholic. Saburo desperately, where can she persuade him?

 Chapter 1910： My ideal

    "it is good."


    She nodded, turned and walked out of the office to prepare materials.


    Xiao Zhao returned to his desk, prepared all the materials, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Mr. Lin is so hard, he doesn''t care about his body, which makes people feel distressed."


    "Is there anything I can do to help her?"


    Lin''s talents are in short supply. Even if a large number of talents have been recruited, the ever-expanding business still makes Lin''s talents scarce, and there are not enough people!


    So Lin Yuzhen still had to take on a lot of things.


    Xiao Zhao took a deep breath, holding a pile of thick materials to be sent in, suddenly a figure blocked her.


    "Don''t block me, I want..."


    As soon as she spoke, she was pleasantly surprised. She wanted to open her mouth to look. Jiang Ning stretched out her index finger and placed it beside her mouth, beckoning her not to shout.


    "I''ll take it in."


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Zhao immediately lowered his voice, "Mr. Lin has been working hard recently. If you are not here, she will have to work hard!"


    "This information is very important, I will reward you later."


    Jiangning Road.


    After speaking, he held the documents and walked into Lin Yuzhen''s office.


    Lin Yuzhen leaned on the chair, closed his eyes and took the time to rest. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he did not open.


    "Put it on the table."


    She said softly, "I''ll watch it later."


    Jiang Ning put down the information, then walked behind Lin Yuzhen, and suddenly put his hands gently on her shoulders.


    Lin Yuzhen immediately opened his eyes, sensitively like a little lion!


    She turned her head, and when she saw Jiang Ning''s face, her eyes suddenly turned red.


    "Why are you back? Don''t tell me!"


    "Sit down."


    Jiang Ning said, "I''ll give you a massage."


    "I don''t come back secretly, I don''t know, you are always hiding from me, working so hard."


    "In front of me, everyone dare to do tricks."


    Lin Yu was really embarrassed: "Where is it."


    "Have I said that the right amount of work is good, the ones that should be handed over are handed over, and if there are not enough people, they can be recruited. Any salary is fine?"


    "Said it."


    "Have I said that I let you control the Lin family, is to let you chase your dreams and realize your dreams, but not to make you tired."


    "Said it."


    "Have I said that if you are too tired, you will shut down Lin?"


    "Said...said,"


    Lin Yu was really anxious, "Don''t!"


    She knew that Jiang Ning felt sorry for herself, and was never willing to make herself too tired.


    He said that he was going to close it, and it was really possible to close Lin directly!


    "I''m not tired, I''m really not tired!"


    Lin Yu really hurriedly turned his head and grabbed Jiang Ning''s hand with a very pitiful appearance.


    "You don''t want to lock up Lin, can you?"


    "With so many employees, if you close the company, they have to look for jobs again. It''s not easy."


    "Lin''s development is so good now. They are all multinational companies. It is the pride of our Donghai. You can''t shut it down!"


    Jiang Ning remained silent.


    "Husband~ my good husband~? Fu Erran and Shi Fushan Xishan?"


    "I know it''s wrong, I won''t stay up late and work overtime again, okay?"


    "I can''t change it, husband~"


    The elongated ending made Lin Yuzhen''s face blush.


    She has never been so coquettish.


    "But this company has made my wife too hard."


    Jiang Ning said, "Is it worth it?"


    "worth!"


    Lin Yu didn''t hesitate at all, even the expression in her eyes became completely different from before.


    "It''s worth it!"


    She grabbed Jiang Ning''s hand and said sincerely, "This is an ideal worthy of my life."


    Lin Yu was really serious.


    Looking at those eyes, Jiang Ning knew that if he really shut down Lin, Lin Yu would instantly lose his goal, the motivation and direction of his own efforts.


    This guy, so desperately, is not for himself, but for others.


    How many people pursue their lifelong ideals and goals for others from the beginning?


    "But you are my ideal."

 Chapter 1911： Unreasonable

    Lin Yuzhen''s face turned red all at once.


    She turned around, her hands wrapped around Jiang Ning''s neck, soft as a drizzle: "Then your ideal has been realized."


    She deliberately leaned close to Jiang Ning''s face mischievously, exhaling blue.


    "Your ideal has been realized. My ideal is still a little bit closer. It takes more effort."


    Lin Yuzhen pressed against Jiang Ning''s face with another unwilling look, "I gave up halfway, it''s not me, Lin Yuzhen."


    "You, you."


    Jiang Ning really couldn''t help it.


    He squeezed Lin Yuzhen''s face, "Don''t be tired!"


    "If you get tired..."


    "Will not,"


    Lin Yuzhen shook his head quickly, "I know in my heart that I will never let myself get tired."


    "I won''t let other women have the opportunity to sleep with my husband and beat my baby..."


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened, and seeing a shy flash across Lin Yuzhen''s face, his breathing became even more rapid, "Yes?"


    "I, I want to surprise you..."


    Lin Yu really bit her lip.


    I have been retching for the past few days. She went to the hospital for an examination yesterday. She wanted to tell Jiang Ning the first time, but she was afraid that it would affect his work. She wanted to say that she would surprise him when Jiang Ning came back.


    She is not ready to say what to say.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ning only felt a rush of blood in his head, which surged in an instant, and the whole person almost exploded!


    He wanted to hug Lin Yuzhen hard, just opened his hand, but he didn''t dare anymore.


    He gently wrapped Lin Yuzhen''s waist, for fear that he might hurt her with a little effort.


    Those eyes, looking down from above, staring at Lin Yuzhen''s belly, almost showing light.


    "You still want to hide it from me!"


    Jiang Ning squatted down and stretched out his hand to gently stroke Lin Yuzhen''s belly, as if he could feel that the little life inside was interacting with him.


    "It''s just been two months, they all said, it will take three months to tell others."


    "Am I someone else?"


    Jiang Ning almost couldn''t laugh or cry. He stretched out his hand to scrape Lin Yu''s real nose, but he didn''t dare to touch her carefully, "I''m this kid''s father!"


    Lin Yu was really funny for a while, but Jiang Ning could not feel it now.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s appearance, she only felt happy.


    Whether a woman is married right or not depends on how her husband reacted when she became pregnant and gave birth to a child.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning''s brain is blank.


    At this moment, he is not the mighty Eastern God of War!


    It''s not that the person blocks the murder, the **** blocks the terrible existence of the god!


    Not to be a super master who is invincible across the world!


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was just an ordinary man. He just heard the news and wanted to be a father. He didn''t know how to describe the mood.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning stood up and picked up the office phone: "Xiao? Shu Shu Shu Shu Shu Shu Zhi Shu Ran Zhao, come in.¡±


    Xiao Zhao walked into the office soon.


    "From today on, suspend all work of Yuzhen."


    "what?"


    Lin Yuzhen and Xiao Zhao opened their mouths at the same time.


    "Mr. Lin... you have been dismissed?"


    Xiao Zhao''s head was dizzy.


    "What about those jobs?"


    "What do you do with love."


    Jiang Ning glared at Xiao Zhao, and stretched out his hand to gently stroke Lin Yuzhen''s belly, "I can''t tire him."


    Looking at Jiang Ning''s hand and stroking Lin Yuzhen''s belly, Xiao Zhao''s eyes widened, his breathing became more rapid, and he could lay an egg in his mouth.


    "Mr. Lin!"


    She reproached herself hurriedly, "Don''t you say anything? You still work overtime! You didn''t go back until early in the morning last night? I..."


    Xiao Zhao recruited everything, but Lin Yu really wanted to stop it.


    "I will inform now and arrange for senior executives from various departments to handover work,"


    Xiao Zhao turned his head to leave, "There is no need to hand over from Mr. Lin, I''m all familiar with it, I''ll come!"


    Can Lin Yu really work overtime?


    What a joke!

 Chapter 1912： accompany

    "Husband~"


    "Not negotiable."


    This time, Jiang Ning didn''t talk nonsense at all.


    It''s useless for Lin Yuzhen to intercede.


    "Furthermore? Mind you to get involved in Yiwu Xiyiwu? I will shut down the Lin family, so that you can rest at home with peace of mind."


    Jiang Ning didn''t give Lin Yu a chance at all, "Go, go home, I think you probably didn''t tell mom, let''s see how she cleans up you."


    Lin Yuzhen dared to say anything, but Jiang Ning cautiously led him away from the office.


    I''m afraid, you have to play coquettish a few more times before you can come back to work. The workload is halved, right?


    After returning home, Jiang Ning told them that Lin Yu was really pregnant, and the entire Lin family was almost crazy with excitement.


    Lin Wen and his wife, who were willing to blame Lin Yu for not telling them, immediately asked how to take care of her and made all preparations.


    When the northern Jiang family heard the news, Jiang Daoran and the others did not hesitate, and immediately rushed to the East China Sea with a car of supplements.


    Even in Zhongnan Mountain, after Fang Qiu learned about it, he still sent several thousand-year-old mountain ginseng picked back to the East China Sea during his busy schedule.


    This little life has just sprouted, and it has affected the hearts of many people who don''t know, and they are all looking forward to his safe birth.


    Even Jiang Ning doesn''t care about anything at the moment.


    He arranged everything and let other people do it, and he, not going anywhere, stayed beside Lin Yuzhen, personally protected her, and served her.


    Nothing is more important than Lin Yuzhen and the child.


    Other people do things, but Lin Yu is really gentle and talkative.


    They know very well that the process is not important when doing things with Jiangning. The important thing is to complete the tasks Jiang Ning assigned and accomplish what they should accomplish!


    The Lin Group, the clarion call for entering the third world, sounded the next day, and Huang Yuming was responsible for this!


    He originally guarded the East China Sea, but now Jiangning is in the East China Sea, he is liberated instead.


    "It''s time to move your muscles and bones."


    Huang Yuming smiled. He didn''t do anything for many days, and he couldn''t hold back.


    A Fei is still in the Middle East, and one person is enough to deter the mercenary organizations. Brother Gou and others have already had a big fight in the Eastern Capital. They asked the Eastern Capital Royal to go to Sugita to beg for mercy, please, and ask Jiangning to evacuate the people.


    But Sugita didn''t pay any attention to it, and he wouldn''t be satisfied if he didn''t let the royal bow his head completely.


    In business, Huang Yuming doesn''t need so many people, at least for now.


    He not only has the trump card in his hand, he even has the king fried!


    The chip newly developed by Lin''s Research Institute already has the first-generation test product. According to the data currently available, mass production requires only a few more reliable experimental data.


    that''s enough.


    What Huang Yuming has to do is to follow Jiang Ning''s instructions and enter the third world!


    He couldn''t be better at this kind of thing.


    If others are reasonable, then he will do it in a reasonable manner. If others are unreasonable, hehe, he can''t ask for it!


    Lin''s hands!


    Huang Yuming left the East China Sea with many people, while Jiang Ning stayed in the East China Sea.


    Now he just wanted to be with Lin Yuzhen, and didn''t want to leave for a moment.


    "We have us in the East China Sea, so don''t worry about it."


    Ye Shan knows what Jiang Ning is worried about, "Today''s East China Sea is long gone."


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    Ye Qingwu also came back, put aside his work, and rushed back to accompany Lin Yuzhen, fearing that she would be too bored in normal times.


    Tan Xing dispatched a master of the Jidao martial arts school to keep Lin Yuzhen from leaving their sight range, not to mention that Jiangning had made arrangements for a long time, and Chen Lantang had been secretly protecting Lin Yuzhen.


    But Jiang Ning still shook his head.


    He didn''t believe everyone, nor was he worried about anyone else who would be really detrimental to Lin Yu.


    He simply wanted to be with this woman when she needed his company the most.

 Chapter 1913： Ordinary man

    Jiang Ning''s life became regular, just like an ordinary man.


    In his daily routine, he was always by Lin Yuzhen''s side, like a little tail, making Lin Yuzhen dumbfounded.


    "Do you follow the toilet?"


    "The ground is slippery, I''m afraid you might accidentally fall."


    Jiangning Road.


    Lin Yuzhen got up and opened his eyes, and he could see Jiang Ning sitting on the side of the bed, looking at him tenderly, several times he wanted to reach out and gently touch his stomach, but he was a little afraid.


    She looked amused.


    For breakfast, the family has everything. With such an old mother who can participate in the cooking competition, Lin Yu really never needs to worry about what to eat.


    Take a walk after dinner, watch TV for a while, eat fruit, and listen to music.


    Jiang Ning is ready for prenatal education.


    Lin Yu really wanted to take up work, and Jiang Ning would not allow it at all.


    Even the mobile phone was confiscated by him.


    "Don''t worry, the Lin family now has grown up completely and won''t collapse instantly because of your absence."


    Jiang Ning said, "You have to believe in Lao Huang, he is an old fox, and Xiang Gao and the others will never let you down."


    "Of course I believe them."


    Lin Yu really shrugged, cute and cute, "But I want to get involved and work hard with them."


    "Then ask, are they willing to let you participate now?"


    Jiang Ning had no good air.


    Needless to say, Lin Yuzhen can''t even see the company information now, and is completely "overheaded".


    She called Xiao Zhao and asked about the progress of a project. This girl dared to hang up her phone directly!


    I''m so courageous!


    The Lin family worked very well, Lin Yu really did not participate in the work, in fact, it was Jiang Ning who was in control of everything.


    However, he is not as personal as Lin Yuzhen, he only needs to make judgments, make decisions, and other things will be done by professional people, and he does not need to worry about it.


    "OK then."


    Lin Yuzhen opened the children''s story book, "Then, what story do you tell him today?"


    "The story of the Beggar Gang is ready."


    She glanced at Jiang Ning and deliberately said, "There used to be a gang of beggars, there was a handsome young man..."


    ...


    at the same time.


    ?Closed to serve Xidi Ershidi? Western Europe!


    Huang Yuming''s movements have to be said, very fast!


    Lin''s chips have not yet been fully developed, he is already looking for someone to discuss cooperation.


    And when I looked for it, I didn''t hesitate to find the person who originally worked with the Zorro family.


    "What are the advantages of working with you?"


    The partner''s face was gentle, but his tone of disdain was not concealed.


    A company from the East, regardless of brand power and financial resources, is not comparable to the Zorro family, at least it seems that it is not of a magnitude at all, and they don''t even want to talk to Huang Yuming.


    It''s just that if you can gain benefits for yourself, it''s not impossible to talk about it.


    "Duke Bonan, the huge market in the East, this is the advantage, the advantage that can be seen."


    Huang Yuming smiled and said, "In addition, cooperating with Lin can ensure that you will always stand in the circle of the third world in the next few decades or even hundreds of years."


    "Hehe, what a big tone."


    Duke Bonan sneered, "Always stand in the third world?"


    "You Lin, it seems that none of you can reach the threshold of the third world, you dare to say such big things."


    He seemed to hear a joke, a big joke!


    A guy who didn''t get started, told them that he could help them and always stand on top. This is not a joke, but what is it?


    Duke Bonan stood up and shook his head: "Mr. Huang, I think your Lin family is a very unreliable company. There is no clear positioning of your own strength. Our family cannot cooperate with you."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Huang Yuming didn''t stop, he still sat there, and the smile on his face never faded.

 Chapter 1914： choose

    He turned his head and looked at several other people.


    "How about you guys?"


    Huang Yuming said, "Do you also think that Lin is not worthy to cooperate with you?"


    Several people glanced at each other and shook their heads.


    What Huang Yuming said just now is indeed like a joke, and it is even more an impossible joke.


    Why do they compare with the Zorro family?


    Why did you praise Haikou and say such a ridiculous thing? This kind of promise is like a castle in the sky, and it doesn''t exist at all.


    "Your chips, haven''t they come out yet?"


    Suddenly, someone said, "Why something that hasn''t been developed yet makes you so confident."


    Huang Yuming glanced at him. He was from the Hayes family.


    "Duke Kello, I can answer you this question, because one of the people who developed this chip is called Lan Qing."


    Hearing this, the faces of several people changed.


    Lan Qing, of course they knew that it was from the Zorro family.


    And Lan Qing brothers and sisters are all high-end talents in the chip field!


    Great reputation!


    The Zorro family''s chips can be in the forefront of the world, and the two of them have contributed a lot.


    Ke Lanqing, why did you go to Lin''s?


    "The future of the Zorro family is visible, and the future of the Lin family is also visible,"


    Huang Yuming said, "It''s like buying stocks. Are you buying blue-chip stocks or potential stocks."


    "Of course, blue-chip stocks are now blue-star stocks, but what about tomorrow? What about next year? Potential stocks are now low in value, but once they rise?"


    He smiled and said, "Everyone is a master in business, I think this kind of problem, you don''t need me to say it, you can understand it."


    He got up, patted the suit on his body, and sorted it out more clearly.


    "Well, it is my honor to be able to talk to a few people today, but it is his honor to be able to talk to me next time."


    His words are domineering!


    Even when people hear it, it''s a bit arrogant!


    Obviously it was Lin who came to ask them to cooperate, so why Huang Yuming dare to be so arrogant?


    He said this, where did he come from?


    But Huang Yuming ignored it. In his eyes, this was really an opportunity for others. Whoever can grasp the opportunity depends on his vision and fate.


    Lin''s entry into the third world is only a matter of time, and the rise to stand on the top of the third world will come soon!


    Several aristocrats were still thinking about what choices to make. After all, Lan Qing left. This was not a trivial matter. It showed that there must be something wrong with the Zorro family.


    But at least for now, the Zorro family won''t have any problems, but what about the future?


    Always standing in the third world...


    This sounds like a joke, but it makes people frighten!


    Lin''s tone is too mad!


    Duke Kailuo of the Hayes family frowned slightly, his heart beating wildly, he had a strong feeling that what Huang Yuming said was probably true.


    Even if it sounds like a fantasy.


    In the third world, the Hayes family is only the lower level. It is extremely difficult to barely enter the circle of the third world. It is extremely difficult to climb a step up.


    opportunity¡­¡­


    This is an opportunity!


    This is even more gambling!


    "I can''t make a decision," Duke Kello squeezed his fist. "But if I don''t make a decision now, I''m afraid I will miss it."


    He gritted his teeth and chased it out quickly.


    At the door, as Huang Yuming was about to get in the car, Duke Kailuo rushed up.


    "Mr. Huang, please stay."


    Huang Yuming turned his head, looked at Duke Kailuo, and smiled: "Duke Kailuo, do you have anything to tell me?"


    He saw the struggle and hesitation in Duke Kailuo''s eyes, and gradually became firmer.


    "I want to work with Lin,"


    Duke Kailuo said, "No, our Hayes family wants to cooperate with Lin and become a close partner!"

 Chapter 1915： Let them choose one of two

    Kailuo had a voice in his heart, if he missed this opportunity today, he would regret it forever!


    The Hayes family will also regret it for a lifetime!


    "Does Duke Kello represent the Hayes family?"


    Huang Yuming asked.


    "can!"


    Duke Kello said, "I represent the Hayes family at the moment."


    "Okay, I see, someone will contact Duke Kellogg."


    Huang Yuming nodded and got into the car.


    "Duke Kello, this will be the most correct decision you have made in your life."


    After speaking, the car started and Huang Yuming left.


    Duke Kailuo stood at the door of the hotel and took a deep breath, still unable to suppress the strong impulse in his heart.


    This decision... is definitely right.


    It must be right!


    He took out his cell phone and immediately called the patriarch.


    "Patriarch, I have talked with the people of the Lin family. I think that working with them has more opportunities than with the Zorro family."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and then he said: "Do you know, what are you talking about?"


    The Zorro family is one of the strongest families in the Third World, and they are veteran aristocrats with great strength!


    And what is Lin''s?


    Even the Third World hasn''t even entered, and the Hayes family is better than them. Duke Kailuo is willing to come to see them. It''s already a lot of face, and he still wants to cooperate with them?


    "I know very well, patriarch, this is our opportunity. The Duke of Bonan gave up because their family still has the confidence, but what about us?"


    Duke Kellogg''s voice became louder, "If we don''t look for other opportunities, we will be driven out of the Third World soon, and there will be no possibility of coming in!"


    They know how great the competition is in the Third World.


    The conditions for cooperating with the Zorro family are also very stringent, which is almost equivalent to helping the Zorro family make money, and they just drink some soup and can''t eat at all.


    One day the Zorro family is upset and can let them go at any time. Under such harsh conditions, they have nothing to do.


    Who said that you can sit back and relax after entering the third world?


    This is to face a stronger opponent, a more difficult situation, in exchange for the resources you want.


    Duke Kailuo took a deep breath: "I have promised Lin''s cooperation, the patriarch, I will bear all responsibilities!"


    There was no talking on the other end of the phone, and it took a long time to say: "Okay."


    Putting down the phone, Duke Kailuo left immediately, to dissolve the cooperative relationship with the Zorro family, and turned to the Lin family.


    For some reason, he always felt that his decision could not be wrong.


    Soon, there was some news in Western Europe.


    The bits and pieces about the rise of the Lin family spread throughout Western Europe, especially the Third World circles, almost overnight.


    Starting from a small city, walking out of the East China Sea, leaving the southeast region, the name of the forbidden area in the East China Sea spreads across the country, the market expands to the whole country, and then goes overseas...


    Wherever he goes, there is no opponent at all!


    Even if I went to Handu and Dongdu, the entire Southeast Asia region was overturned!


    Terrible strength, it seems that there will never be an end in sight, and the ability to sprint into the market is even more terrifying.


    Now, Lin is here.


    Lin has come to Western Europe, and his goal is directed at the Third World!


    "Lin''s, it seems a bit difficult."


    Duke Bonan sat on the chair and frowned slightly looking at the information he had just received.


    He only rejected Huang Yuming in the afternoon, because in his opinion, the Lin family and the Zorro family are not comparable at all, and they can make a decision without even thinking.


    But the news that he saw at this moment made him suddenly hesitate.


    "The Lin family is unstoppable. It seems that no one can stop them from developing. It is indeed very powerful."


    "Furthermore, I also heard that Lan Qing, sister and brother of the Zorro family, is now in the East China Sea."

 Chapter 1916： Seize the opportunity

    Duke Bonan heard: "Why don''t I know?"


    "You are anxious to leave this afternoon, so Mr. Huang hasn''t even arrived yet."


    "damn it!"


    Duke Bonan suddenly cursed.


    He realized at this moment that Lin''s goal is not just the Third World, it can be said that it is completely directed at the Zorro family. No wonder they will find a few of them, who have cooperated with the Zorro family for many years.


    This is to take them away!


    "Contact Mr. Huang immediately, I want to see him!"


    Duke Bonan Road.


    At the same time, at almost the same moment, Huang Yuming was sitting on the sofa in the Jiuyiyiyiyiyiwuzhawu restaurant, shaking a red wine glass.


    "Someone called again and asked if there is still a chance for cooperation."


    "Of course there is."


    Huang Yuming smiled.


    He will not shut out these partners, especially now, they are needed very much.


    To pull the Zorro family into the water, the Lin family will have to grab these partners.


    In the past, Jiang Ning¡¯s strategy was that the well water does not offend the river water, you do not offend me, and I do not offend anyone.


    Jiang Ning pays attention to convincing people with morality, and Huang Yuming and the others naturally want to listen.


    But now, Jiang Ning is with his wife in the East China Sea. Since the matter is in their hands, he will be at a loss for the maternal monarch, and Huang Yuming''s depressed heart is about to boil.


    They must use the most primitive methods to take the initiative!


    This is just enjoyable!


    "Duke Kailuo has already waited downstairs and hopes to sign a cooperation agreement with us as soon as possible."


    "It''s really fast."


    Huang Yuming nodded, "Okay, according to the order of signing, the conditions we give are different."


    "Yes, I will prepare immediately."


    After speaking, Huang Yuming got up and put down the wine glass.


    Before long, the Zorro family will panic.


    When they panic, I am afraid it will be too late. If the Lin family is going to rise, there is no one who can stop it.


    Because behind Lin''s family is Jiang Ning!


    In just three days, several forces that had cooperated with the Zorro family for many years have turned to cooperate with the Lin family.


    They are all extremely keen people, able to smell the slightest opportunity to their advantage.


    Especially the fact that Sister Lan Qing was in the East China Sea made them understand that something went wrong inside the Zorro family, and the Lin family was coming!


    Opportunities are often fleeting.


    At that time.


    The Zorro family.


    Regan looked a little ugly.


    He didn''t expect that Lin would come so soon, much faster than he thought.


    "The people we sent to the East China Sea have all lost contact."


    The subordinates'' faces were heavy, "It seems like a stone sinking into the sea."


    They sent someone to bring Sister Lance back, but now they can''t even contact anyone.


    The East China Sea Forbidden Area is the real forbidden area. They knew it a long time ago, but they didn''t expect it to be so terrible.


    Now, Lin took the initiative to attack, and within a few days of arriving in Western Europe, he took away several important partners of the Zorro family.


    This is a provocation!


    This is a declaration of war!


    Regan snorted, "What kind of waves can they make? In such a short period of time, can the Lin family come up with something to fight against my Zorro family?"


    Even if he didn''t want to admit it in his heart, Reagan knew very well that Lin''s daring to do this was absolutely full preparation!


    He underestimated the Lin family and the Forbidden Land in the East China Sea!


    Underestimated, the man behind this behemoth!


    "Is there any new news on the killer organization intelligence network?"


    "no,"


    It is even more difficult for the subordinates, "Our Zorro family seems to have been blocked by the killer organization, and their intelligence is not sold to us."


    "what?"


    "There is also the East Korean Li family, who also broke off cooperation with us, and the royal family of the East Capital also announced that it will cut off all cooperation with my Zorro family..."


    Reagan was frightened.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "Yes... it''s Lin, let them choose one of the two."

 Chapter 1917： I am of a big generation

    Reagan was shocked.


    Lin asked them to choose one of the two?


    so what?


    Even if they want to choose, they should choose the Zorro family. How could they choose the Lin family? Are they crazy or their brains are flooded?


    The two forces are not of the same level at all, and the Lin family is not even worthy of giving shoes to the Zorro family!


    He looked at his men, thinking he had heard it wrong.


    "Can you say that again?"


    "Lin let them choose one of the two, choose the Zorro family, there will be no chance to cooperate with Lin in the future."


    The voice of his subordinates dare not be loud.


    To him, this is also a fantasy, like a joke.


    But whether it was the great powers of the Third World in Western Europe, or the people of the Li family and Dongdu royal family, they unexpectedly chose the Lin family.


    That''s incredible!


    Reagan''s expression was a bit complicated, puzzled, angry, unwilling, all gathered in one face, he didn''t understand why it was like this.


    "Lin, are you planning to go to war directly?"


    He gritted his teeth and sneered, "Do they really think that they can provoke the majesty of my Zorro family?"


    "wishful thinking!"


    Reagan slapped the table on the table: "This is a price!"


    Openly compete with the Zorro family, no, this is no longer a competition, this is a war!


    It''s already started!


    And it was Lin''s first hand, he hadn''t seen it before, and there were people who dared to provoke himself like this!


    "Which one is in Western Europe now?"


    "A person named Huang Yuming doesn''t have much information. He doesn''t seem to be of great importance to Lin''s."


    Reagan became even more angry.


    To provoke the Zorro family, send someone who is capable and strong enough.


    What is this Huang Yuming?


    He couldn''t have heard of it. He didn''t even have a trace of information. Obviously, it was a random person sent by Lin''s side. He really was the Zorro family. Is it so easy to deal with?


    Reagan is really going to explode!


    "kill him!"


    Without any hesitation, he directly ordered.


    Sister Lance can¡¯t bring it back. This has a very bad effect. Some people must think that there is something wrong with the Zorro family, but even so, they can¡¯t choose the Lin family?


    Because Lin is not worthy!


    As far as the threshold of the third world is concerned, why are the forces that can''t enter, provoke the Zorro family?


    The more Reagan thought, the more angry he became, the more he thought about it, the less reconciled he was: "Kill him, immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    The subordinate immediately responded and turned and left.


    Regan sat down, his face still flushed, he had never been so angry as he was today.


    How many years has it been, who dares to provoke yourself?


    Even if he was the patriarch of the Zorro family, he didn''t care about it, let alone other great powers in the Third World.


    What he has to do is to make the Zorro family the most powerful family in the world!


    "It seems that we need to dig out another page of boxing scores."


    He turned his head and looked towards the darkness.


    "Has the password been unlocked?"


    "It will take some time."


    In the darkness, a dull voice came, "The purpose of building this cemetery was to hide two pages of boxing scores. It is not easy for us to dig out one page."


    In that cemetery, all the old nobles were buried, even Regan didn''t dare to openly dig it.


    He can only decipher the secrets of each grave, determine which grave it is in, and then dig secretly, and take out the boxing score in the shortest time!


    The boxing sheet on the previous page was taken away by Fang Yin. He knew that it would be difficult to retrieve it. He had to dig out another page before he had enough chips in his hand.


    "What about your injury? When will it recover completely."


    Reagan frowned.


    This person in the dark is his greatest support!


    It was just that there was silence over there, and for a while, a murderous voice came: "It''s already healed, eight years of hard work, this time, I will make that oriental dragon a worm!"

 Chapter 1918： Like him

    Murderous boil!


    Go straight to the sky!


    Reagan nodded and said nothing.


    He has too many things to consider now, but he always firmly believes that no one can threaten him or the Zorro family.


    At that time.


    Huang Yuming sat on the high-end sofa in the hotel, resting his eyes leisurely.


    These days he is in the East China Sea, presiding over the overall situation, and rarely goes out to do errands.


    Now that Jiang Ning handed over the task to him, he must do it clearly.


    "Have you signed all of them?"


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Huang Yuming did not open his eyes, and said softly.


    "They are all signed, these are smart people? Lu Er Wudi Wu Pa Yi Er? I have already seen that the Lin family and the Zoruo family, in the end, only the Lin family will stay."


    To become a major force in the Third World, none of them are general, and without sufficient foresight, it is impossible to get to this point.


    Moreover, the information Lin released now is equally obvious.


    The Zorro family is gone.


    Even if they weren''t, Lin would let them be.


    "Okay, go and rest, there will be more things to be busy tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Huang Yuming still leaned on the sofa and let out a sigh of relief.


    Things have to be done step by step, even if they want to kill the Zorro family, it will be done step by step, making them feel itchy first, then pain, and finally feel powerless, obediently admit their fate.


    This is an art.


    Suddenly, Huang Yuming opened his eyes, he felt the wind blowing, and the window of the hotel room suddenly vibrated.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    But in the blink of an eye, there were a few shadows rushing in from the window, with agility and agility!


    Walked directly towards Huang Yuming.


    Huang Yuming still sat calmly, looking at these masked people, putting his hands on the sofa at will.


    "Several people, who are they?"


    This is calm and calm, like Jiang Ning.


    "Huh, Mr. Huang is quite courageous, so he is not afraid."


    "It''s too late for your people to come and rescue you. After all, you are not high in the Lin family."


    Several people surrounded Huang Yuming, and some of them had already pulled out their daggers!


    "Lin let you come to Western Europe, it really sent you to death!"


    "Oh, so you are from the Zorro family."


    Huang Yuming smiled, reached out to take the red wine set aside, and shook it slightly, "There are two things, I must correct you."


    "First, we can''t offend the Zorro family, it''s the Zorro family, we are exhausted."


    He took a sip, and a cold light flashed in the eyes of a few people, and he had never seen someone as arrogant as Huang Yuming!


    Death is approaching, and he still drinks so calmly!


    However, before they waved the dagger in their hands, a black shadow flashed by.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The three of them fell to the ground in an instant, their necks were twisted off directly, and each of them stared wide, not even knowing who made the shot.


    In their aftermath, only a black shadow could be seen, as fast as lightning, so powerful that it was amazing!


    "This is the second one,"


    Huang Yuming glanced at Chen Luantang, who was standing next to the three corpses, "Among the Lins, I am still very old, and my eldest brother won''t let me die easily. Are you right, Mr. Chen."


    Jiang Ning personally protects Lin Yuzhen, and he naturally doesn''t need Chen Lantang to protect him secretly.


    And Huang Yuming went deep into Western Europe, without a super expert, it is inevitable that he can''t help himself when doing things, Jiang Ning has always considered very well.


    Chen Lantang is still silent.


    He didn''t even look at a few corpses, but took a look at Huang Yuming.


    "You''re not young anymore. Why are you more and more like Jiang Ning now? With this scent of pretense, I want to hit someone."


    Chen ridiculous words suddenly increased, as if something that hadn''t been said for half a year, it was said once today.

 Chapter 1919： threat?

    Huang Yuming laughed.


    Following Jiang Ning for a long time, it will inevitably be affected. This sign of human-to-human transmission seems to be obvious, and even Chen Lantang, who is unsmiling and unsmiling, has discovered it.


    "It won''t be long before you will do the same."


    Huang Yuming opened his hand.


    "Humph."


    Chen Lantang didn''t say any more, he became silent again, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    Huang Yuming leaned back on the sofa, smiling.


    Affected by Jiangning?


    This is a very normal thing, can be influenced by him, and even an honor, a very precious thing.


    Jiang Ning has a very wonderful charm. He can''t tell the truth, but as long as he has been with him, he will never be impressed by him.


    "We guys were just bad guys before,"


    Huang Yuming laughed at himself, "If we hadn''t met him, we would still be bad guys."


    Whether it''s him, brother dog, or people in Donghai or the provincial capital, or even some unique geniuses specially recruited by the Lin family, it used to be the case.


    If they didn''t meet Jiang Ning, they would not have the opportunity to prove themselves, give full play to their talents and advantages, they might just sink into a wrong path, eventually reach the end, regretting for life.


    But now they shoulder the responsibility to be respected and make them proud!


    Not only those of the Lin family, those who are struggling for their ideals, but also those of the East China Sea who guard a city and protect all the people.


    When kindness and love become the main theme of a city, the future of this city is absolutely bright and desirable.


    And fortunately to be able to participate in such a great cause, Huang Yuming feels that he has no regrets in this life.


    "I am from the East China Sea. This life belongs to the East China Sea. I am willing to do anything for the East China Sea."


    Huang Yuming smiled and said.


    He took out his cell phone and made a call: "There are a few flies, come in and clean them up."


    At that time.


    The Zorro family.


    It was late at night, but Reagan still didn''t sleep.


    Where can he sleep.


    "All dead?"


    "The corpse was thrown at the door of the family."


    His face was a little pale.


    Those who were sent out were all first-class masters, at least with the strength of a grandmaster level, and there was no difficulty in killing a mediocre Huang Yuming.


    However, Huang Yuming was safe and sound, and I heard that he ordered a supper.


    But the corpses of the people sent out by himself were sent to the door of the family.


    This is more than a provocation?


    Reagan''s fingers gripped tightly, his joints creaking.


    His eyes are a little red and bloodshot!


    I was trembling with anger!


    "They... completely irritated me!"


    Reagan paused, his eyes almost bursting into flames.


    "Do you want to besiege them?"


    "A little nameless person who has never heard of his name is not worth such a fight."


    Reagan squinted, "Send someone to stare at. Isn''t Lin trying to cooperate with other people? We will let those people take the initiative to stay away from Lin."


    "Yes."


    The Lin family is not easy to deal with, but what about the Hayes family?


    In front of him, these little forces are nothing.


    The Lin family can force them to cooperate, and he can also force them to cooperate with him. It''s all death, different ways of death, he wants to see if the bones of these families are hard!


    Even if it is hard, is it hard to yourself, or hard to Lin!


    Reagan was a cruel man, not only cruel to himself, but cruel to others.


    He immediately arranged for someone to find other families. Since Lin asked them to choose one of the two, he can now let them choose one of the two.


    At that time.


    In the Hayes family.


    The patriarch and Duke Kailuo sat there, and across from them were people from the Zorro family.


    "Our two have been working together for many years, and the Hayes family suddenly cancelled the cooperation, which makes Lord Reagan very unhappy."


    The tone of the visitor was not good, even with a hint of threat.


    Why can''t Duke Kello hear it?

 Chapter 1920： trap

    He glanced at the patriarch, nodded when he saw him, and immediately said: "The cooperation is based on mutual benefit and win-win situation, but in the past, the conditions given to us by the Zorro family did not seem to be a win-win situation."


    "In fact, I think Lord Reagan should know that he is exploiting and squeezing the Hayes family. We are also forced to refuse the next cooperation."


    "If you make a wrong decision, you may have to pay a price!"


    The voice of the incoming person became a little bit cold, and he said unceremoniously.


    Duke Kello laughed.


    The Zorro family is really superior.


    Even if it is clearly to beg for their cooperation, the result is still this attitude.


    Lin''s Huang Yuming is right. They are just tools in the eyes of the Zorro family and have never been respected, even if they belong to the third world.


    "When will the Zorro family''s lofty attitude be changed?"


    Duke Kailuo said bluntly, "Let me tell you, no matter who you ask now, no one is willing to cooperate with you anymore. Since the Zorro family is so powerful, think of a way by yourself and see you off!"


    He didn''t bother to talk nonsense any more.


    With the attitude of the Zorro family, cooperating with them is simply self-inflicted.


    They can stand and die, absolutely do not want to continue to kneel for survival, and be humiliated by the Zorro family without dignity!


    After sending away the people of the Zorro family, Duke Kello looked at the patriarch.


    "They will retaliate against us, they have to be prepared."


    The patriarch sighed.


    The members of the Zorro family, in order to defend their status and interests, absolutely do not allow their authority to be provoked.


    Their Hayes family is hard to contend.


    "It''s okay, they can''t touch us."


    Duke Kellogg shook his head, "Lin won''t let them do this."


    "Lin''s?"


    "Yes, this is what Mr. Huang promised me,"


    Duke Kellogg said, "He told me that no one can bully Lin''s partner."


    These words sounded equally arrogant and rampant, but Duke Kello had already made a choice, and the Hayes family had also made a choice. They could no longer have any doubts!


    This is not just a principle, but also to give yourself confidence.


    Although, they have no bottom in their hearts, just like gambling, no one knows whether the game will be lost or won before turning over the cards.


    So far, Huang Yuming seemed to have a king bomb in his hand, but they didn''t see anything, not even the better cards.


    Uneasy, uneasy, nervous, and even a little regretful, but it doesn''t help.


    They can only wait, wait for Lin''s reaction, wait for the actions of the Zorro family!


    For Duke Kello, time is suffering, every minute and every second is suffering, uncomfortable and anxious.


    One night, neither of them slept, waiting for updates.


    Until dawn, the news came.


    The Zorro family looked for several families all night, but the choices of others were the same as their Hayes family!


    Refuse to cooperate!


    The superior attitude of the Zorro family completely angered them and made them stand on the same line to reject the Zorro family together, even if they were to suffer revenge, they would not hesitate!


    Similarly? Shan Fuling attendant Lu Zhezhe? There is Reagan who hasn''t slept all night.


    He really didn''t expect that things would become like this, the people who used to whisper in front of him seemed to have suddenly changed.


    They dare to refuse, dare not to tell themselves.


    "Master Reagan, shall we do it?"


    Reagan didn''t speak.


    Hands on?


    How to do it?


    Have these people been destroyed?


    They joined hands, it was not easy for the Zorro family to deal with them, let alone the Lin family!


    He seemed to be in a stalemate all of a sudden, and it was himself who took the initiative to get there step by step.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Regan realized that this...that trap set by Huang Yuming deliberately!

 Chapter 1921： cunning

    He dared to go public directly now, against a few families, and revenge on them will definitely cause them to join forces to resist!


    Even the Lin family would not sit idly by, and would take the opportunity to join forces with them, first to fight against the Zorro family, and second to make friends with them and to have a good relationship with them.


    This trap...


    Reagan didn''t react until now.


    "This guy is really cunning!"


    He gritted his teeth.


    He knew that he really underestimated this man from the East. He originally thought that Huang Yuming might be just a small role in the Lin family, but now it seems that he is wrong.


    Huang Yuming is definitely not a small character. The less he has information, the more it will be explained that he is hiding deeply!


    Among the Lins, there are such powerful people unexpectedly.


    Reagan got up and paced back and forth.


    There is a trap in front of him, and a bottomless pit behind him.


    Now no matter what decision he makes, several of his partners have already been lost, and he can''t do anything to get back to them in a low voice.


    The only thing I can do is to see what Lin wants to do.


    Do you want to fight with his Zorro family, or just want to get something?


    Reagan didn''t think that the Lin family had the confidence to choose the first one, and the Zorro family, fight to death and death, this is the most stupid decision. In this world, no one has no influence and dared to make such a decision.


    No one dared to speak to the few men standing in front of them.


    They knew Reagan, knew that he was walking around like this, thinking and making decisions.


    Moreover, Reagan at this moment absolutely does not want to be disturbed, because he has a bad temper, and he must be very angry now.


    For a while, Regan couldn''t make any decision. He waved his hand, and several of his men understood, and immediately nodded and quietly stepped back.


    Reagan needs time to make the most correct decision.


    This Huang Yuming is not simple.


    Reagan sat down and the coffee on the table was already cold.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Hallie who walked in front of him: "What''s the matter?"


    "You are in trouble."


    Hallie''s expression was a little complicated.


    Facing this man, she didn¡¯t know what emotions or even facial expressions to express. In any case, he was her father, especially when she learned that Reagan gave up some important things in order to save herself. thing.


    He clearly cares about himself.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Reagan said indifferently.


    He always speaks in this tone.


    Halle has long been used to it.


    "Do you have to talk to me in this tone,"


    Halle snorted softly, "I know it has nothing to do with me, but this matter is related to you, isn''t it?"


    Reagan''s heart was shocked and he took a serious look at Hallie.


    He saw a trace of grievance in Halle''s eyes.


    "This is an adult''s business, and children don''t care about it."


    Halle smiled, somewhat mockingly.


    "You will always treat me as a child."


    She shook her head: "But I have grown up."


    Regan frowned.


    He is not in the mood now to tell Halle about this. Now he needs to consider the development of the family, the interests, not the emotions.


    "Okay, I don''t want to tell you this,"


    Reagan said impatiently, he didn''t give Hallido the opportunity to say, "It''s getting late, go and rest."


    Hallie opened her mouth, she wanted to say something, but she was holding back. She looked at Reagan angrily. Didn''t Er shut up and thought about it? Then she turned and left.


    She was really disappointed.


    A few words from Halle made Reagan even more irritated.


    He turned his head and glanced, put it on the coffee cup, grabbed it suddenly, and slammed it to the ground.


    boom!


    The cup is torn apart!


    Under the light, the shards of colored glaze sparkled.


    Reagan''s face was reflected, slightly hideous and unwilling.

 Chapter 1922： Bargaining chip

    All night, Reagan did not sleep.


    He was like a mad lion. He did not break out, but completely released his anger. Within a few meters in front of him, no one dared to approach him.


    Its daybreak.


    Reagan raised his head, glanced at the white sky that bothered the fish belly, and slowly narrowed his eyes.


    "The person who contacted Lin."


    He ordered.


    Outside the door, his subordinates quickly walked in.


    "I want to negotiate with Lin''s people."


    Reagan said.


    He thought about it all night.


    Think clearly.


    At present, making enemies is not a good choice. He hasn''t even figured out Lin''s background. How can he fight a battle without preparation?


    The strategy of slowing down.


    This is what he learned from the ancient culture of the East.


    And then.


    Huang Yuming slept very well.


    The environment abroad is indeed different from that in China. It is too quiet at night, and Huang Yuming is not used to it at first.


    "Mr. Huang, the Zorro family contacted and said that Reagan would like to see you."


    Huang Yuming raised his eyebrows.


    "Really? Want to see me now?"


    He glanced at his watch. This time, it is the breakfast point, "What do we have for today?"


    "There are a few attractions to visit, and I have to bring some gifts to the brothers in the East China Sea. I guess it will take two days."


    Huang Yuming nodded: "Then reply, just say there is no time, wait until there is time."


    "Yes."


    Huang Yuming sat on the sofa, gently twisted his neck and joints, and moved his body.


    It''s been a long time since I went shopping.


    When going out, he must bring some gifts to Donghai''s family. For this reason, he had prepared for this and arranged a charter flight. After all, there were a lot of gifts.


    As for the Zorro family who wanted to see him, it was not what they could see if they wanted to.


    He is from Donghai and from Jiangning. If you say you see it, you see, wouldn¡¯t it be too shameful?


    Huang Yuming and them are not at all polite, he values ??these very much.


    Especially as a person of Jiang Ning, he is more important than Jiang Ning''s face than his own life!


    No one can offend Jiang Ning, and it is even more impossible. It is absolutely impossible to damage Jiang Ning''s face by himself!


    He got up, washed a bit, ate breakfast, and took people shopping to buy gifts. He didn''t put the invitation of the Zorro family in his eyes, as if it didn''t exist at all.


    This kind of refusal was contemptuous in Reagan''s eyes!


    Reagan was expressionless when he heard the reply. He didn''t expect Huang Yuming to react like this.


    This just made him even more angry for a minute, even after he calmed down.


    negotiation?


    That''s a bargaining chip.


    Obviously, the Zorro family currently does not have any bargaining chips, so Huang Yuming and the others value it, and the Lin family value it.


    Since Lin dared to head-to-head with the Zorro family, he must have been prepared, and Reagan was a little confused.


    "What are they trying to do?"


    Reagan gritted his teeth.


    "Master Reagan, Hayes? Dizhedi Ling Ai Ling Shan Fu? The family members have already cooperated with the Lin family. They moved quickly. A new system was established in a few days, as if they had been discussed long ago. ."


    "The Lin''s strength is a bit terrifying, because we underestimated them."


    Regan''s face was even more ugly.


    He seemed to see a fierce tiger, suddenly opened a big mouth in the blood basin, and wanted to bite the Zorro family away!


    But before, he thought that it was just a pretending cat?


    Reagan didn''t speak.


    He knows that anyone does anything for a reason.


    Since Lin did this, there must be a reason. Businessmen can¡¯t afford to be profitable. Who would be willing to do things that are not profitable?


    Reagan sat there for a full morning, without eating or drinking water, and the whole person seemed to have settled down. If it weren''t for breathing, everyone thought he was dead.


    After a long time, his eyes became brighter, bursting with stricken light!

 Chapter 1923： what do you want

    "Let''s go,"


    Reagan stood up suddenly, but his men hadn''t reacted yet, "Go and see Mr. Huang."


    The men were shocked.


    I don¡¯t know what Regan said? What does it mean?


    Is he going to take the initiative to meet Huang Yuming in person?


    This is a loss of status!


    "Prepare a car."


    Regan waved his hand and said nothing.


    This Huang Yuming, no matter what, you can see it.


    He kept people staring at him, knowing where Huang Yuming had gone, and Huang Yuming also didn''t deliberately conceal his whereabouts, otherwise, Reagan would not find it.


    This is obviously deliberately waiting for Regan to lower his head and take the initiative to negotiate with him.


    The streets of Western European cities are very clean and there is no trash to see.


    The quality of the residents is high, and the whole city is very refreshing.


    The so-called gentleman''s demeanor came from this kind of city. Of course, in Huang Yuming''s eyes, gentleman and barbarism have exactly the same meaning.


    It''s just that the form of expression is different.


    "Those girls in these companies, I should like them,"


    Huang Yuming glanced at the skin care cosmetics on the counter, "All packed."


    "There are still these, has the performance report for this month come out?"


    Huang Yuming asked, "Ask those supervisors for the number of people. Buy these bags back and use them as rewards."


    He took the people, followed by a truck behind him, and drove slowly, wherever they went, they swept away.


    The salespersons in the store were stunned. It is rare to have a consumer for a few days. After all, these things are not cheap, but Huang Yuming today is called a wealthy man!


    And there is no way to see that there is any nouveau riche temperament, especially elegant.


    "Bought them all."


    "all."


    "Wrap it up."


    "Just these? Not enough."


    ...


    The whole street was busy, and many people just wanted to see how much Huang Yuming wanted to buy since they followed behind.


    Suddenly, several cars drove in. Just looking at the license plates, many people''s faces changed.


    This is the famous Zorro family!


    The cars parked in front of a shop, lined up in a row, at the intersection, no one dared to say anything.


    The door opened, and a dozen bodyguards came down first, guarding the surroundings carefully, not daring to be careless.


    Then the door in the middle opened, and Reagan walked down, dressed in a suit.


    "They are inside."


    Reagan nodded, reached out his hand to signal that everyone else was waiting outside, and walked into the store with his hands behind his back.


    The store manager was shivering a long time ago. He didn''t expect that someone from the Zorro family would come to his store. This one, with a reputation in Western Europe, is not a small one!


    Reagan walked into the store, Huang Yuming was sitting there drinking water.


    Several people around him raised their heads and glanced at Regan, suddenly a little more defensive on their faces, and when they saw that he hadn''t brought anyone in, they put down their hands.


    "Mr. Huang, how, shopping is quite interesting, right?"


    Reagan sat across from him, smiling and groaning, "When I get here, why don''t you say hello, I should do my best to be a landlord."


    "Hello."


    Huang Yuming put down the water glass, smiled and said, "Otherwise, why would your Excellency come here?"


    He was very proactive in greeting, directly cutting off the Zorro family''s cooperation channels, how could he say that he did not say hello.


    "That said, Mr. Huang is well-known, and he has to come and see him."


    Reagan said.


    "It seems that there is no need to circumscribe, Mr. Huang, then I will be straightforward?"


    "What does the Lin Group want?"


    He stared at Huang Yuming to hear Huang Yuming''s answer, but Huang Yuming just smiled, picked up the water glass, and took another sip.


    This careless movement made Reagan frowned slightly.


    I don''t know what Huang Yuming means.


    "I came here because of my sincerity. Is it possible that I am not qualified enough to ask this question?"


    "No no no,"


    Huang Yuming said, "I''m thinking about how to answer your question."

 Chapter 1924： all

    "Oh, figured it out,"


    He pointed his finger, "What we want is very simple."


    "what?"


    Reagan asked.


    "everything."


    Huang Yuming put it lightly, "We want everything."


    Regan''s face changed.


    everything?


    It''s crazy!


    "It''s not clear what all this contains for the time being. It may change at any time, but it will only change more and more.


    Huang Yuming didn''t care about Reagan''s expression and continued, "I will help him get what my elder brother wants, and we will help him get it back."


    "Who is blocking us, sorry, we can only let him disappear, no matter who it is."


    "Even though, is it my Zorro family?"


    Regan stood up, his voice low, staring at Huang Yuming.


    Huang Yuming was still sitting there, with a faint smile on his face, but a trace of disdain suddenly flashed in his eyes: "The Zorro family? Is there any difference."


    "boom!"


    Reagan slapped the table, and a dozen people outside immediately rushed in.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense!


    And Huang Yuming, sitting there looking up at Regan, was even more indifferent.


    If Reagan is always calm and has no mood swings, then he would still look at Regan high. Now it seems that he gets angry so easily and his emotions are affected.


    "This is Western Europe!"


    Reagan said, "I want to do something here, but it''s not that easy."


    "Yes,"


    Huang Yuming said, "I think it''s pretty easy, doesn''t it."


    What he said was to poach the collaborator of the Zorro family. Isn''t it easy?


    It''s too easy.


    Regan''s face was extremely ugly, but looking at Huang Yuming''s indifferent appearance, he didn''t realize his heart was shaken, and he just felt like he was struggling again.


    He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger.


    At this moment, he knew better how terrifying Huang Yuming was in front of him.


    "Who is your big brother?"


    Reagan reacted to the words Huang Yuming just said.


    "You have seen it."


    Huang Yuming''s answer was very simple, but Reagan was shocked. He? Wuxi loves Er Er Er Er Zhai Lingpa? Have you ever seen it?


    who?


    Has he met the people behind Lin''s?


    It seems, it doesn''t.


    Before he could answer, Huang Yuming got up, and politely stretched out his hand: "Borrow it, I have to go."


    After speaking, he left straight away without even looking at Reagan again.


    It seemed that Reagan couldn''t get his eyes at all.


    Seeing Huang Yuming leave, Reagan still did not respond.


    "My lord, do you want to keep them?"


    Sen coldly said his subordinates.


    Reagan shook his head.


    Keep them?


    Not to mention whether you can keep them, even if you can, what''s the point?


    Their opponent is Lin, not Huang Yuming. He is just a worker. Even if he kills him, he can''t solve any problems. What makes him feel terrible is that there is a big brother behind Huang Yuming.


    A person like him is still willing to surrender to others?


    Regan frowned, his face full of solemnity.


    He felt that he had done a lot of things wrong, from start to finish, wrong!


    "Lin''s...Lin''s..."


    Reagan was chanting these two words, and he suddenly felt that he knew too little about Lin''s family. These two words had just been introduced to the Third World, but when they went to other regions, they seemed to be frightened by the smell of the name!


    He didn''t say anything, turned around and got into the car.


    "go back!"


    Reagan ordered.


    A dozen people got into the car immediately and left quickly, but disappeared in a moment.

 Chapter 1925： Cemetery password

    When Reagan returned home, he shut himself in the study and did not come out for the whole day.


    He sat there, like a statue, motionless, in the dim light, with a hideous face, looking a little sullen.


    Huang Yuming''s reaction made him a little angry, but now, he is more unwilling.


    He never thought that one day he would be so despised by others.


    Still an unknown person!


    Lin''s, Lin''s Group, a company that turned out to be such a behemoth in just one year.


    At this moment, he completely analyzed all the information that could be seen, only to feel shocked.


    This is absolutely impossible, it is what an ordinary company can do.


    "Big brother, who is that big brother?"


    Reagan couldn''t understand.


    Huang Yuming, a person with such a temperament, should be regarded as a giant in his own right, but behind him, there is a big brother?


    This makes Reagan not only a little creepy!


    He underestimated the Lin family, completely underestimated the Lin family''s strength.


    The choices and decisions made at the beginning fell into Huang Yuming''s trap, and into Lin''s trap.


    Now that the Lin family is pressing on the Zorro family step by step in business, this is just the beginning. Reagan believes that since the Lin family wants everything and everything, they definitely don¡¯t just do this. .


    "It''s really hard to handle."


    Reagan tapped his fingers on the desktop, struggling and hesitating several times in his eyes.


    After a long time, he slammed his fist on the table, causing the water glass to shake suddenly.


    "I need chips."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a voice in the darkness.


    "Do you want to take out another page."


    "want."


    Reagan nodded, "I need this bargaining chip. I am afraid I can''t find the last page. Once the people from the East intervene, it will be the same as the rumors. It is not our turn to participate."


    The expression on his face became more and more solemn.


    He didn''t know what Lin wanted in business, but he faintly felt that there must be someone who has an extreme desire for Ji Dao Boxing!


    Just like that Fang Yin!


    The man who followed Jimmy to the Zorro family back then, the Eastern man, must be in his hands.


    Afterwards, Reagan went through an investigation to determine the matter.


    He knew better, how strong the one called Fang Yin was.


    "Okay, I''ll do it."


    In the darkness, the voice was still low.


    "This time, I will go by myself."


    Regan shook his head, "The cemetery code is with me, so I should go by myself."


    In the darkness, there was no response.


    Reagan got up, walked to the window, opened the curtain, and looked at the dark starry sky outside, occasionally there were stars, not bright enough, but enough to see.


    He didn''t say anything, his eyes changed several times, and he immediately turned around and went out without a bodyguard.


    Reagan drove himself to the cemetery.


    He didn''t drive fast, he was still thinking about things all the way, and he seemed a little absent-minded.


    When he arrived at the cemetery, Reagan stopped the car and opened the trunk. There were some tools behind and dust on it. Obviously, these tools had been used before.


    "You are here again."


    Behind him, a voice suddenly came.


    Reagan didn''t even turn his head, as he sorted out his tools: "I must come."


    "You have done this kind of thing time and time again, aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    "We in the West don''t have such a saying."


    Reagan carried the sack on his back, holding a shovel in one hand, and turned his head to look at Shan Fu Shi Xi Ai Shi Xi, the shameless cemetery guard, "In our eyes, there is only interest."


    "There are no gods or demons, only money and status."


    After speaking, he seemed to have never seen the guardian of the cemetery, did not take him as a matter of all, and turned back into the cemetery.

 Chapter 1926： The devil is out

    The tomb guard behind him had his eyes burning, but he didn''t say anything, he just sighed and shook his head and left.


    Reagan walked into the cemetery, muttering words, not knowing what he was calculating.


    This huge cemetery is like a chessboard criss-crossed.


    Reagan took a few steps, then stopped, choosing a direction, whether to move on, back, or turn left and right.


    As he walked, he calculated the direction and distance of the route. Obviously, this was the code of the cemetery in his mouth.


    for a long time.


    Reagan stopped in front of a tombstone. He looked down and saw that the person on the tombstone, he knew.


    "Unexpectedly, let you go here."


    Reagan stared at the tombstone, took out a bottle of wine from the sack, and spilled it on the tombstone, which was considered polite.


    "For the glory of the Zorro family, and for the stability and peace of the Third World, you have done a lot. Even after you die, you are still contributing to this goal. On behalf of the nobles, thank you."


    "Now, it''s time for you to continue paying."


    There was no awe on his face from beginning to end. After saying these words, he took the tool directly and walked around behind the tombstone.


    The tomb is not big, but it is solidified by pouring cement around it, and it is hard.


    Reagan took out the electric drill, skillfully drilled holes in the surrounding corners, and then extended the expander in. With the push of a button, the expander directly expanded the four holes and burst many cracks.


    Looking at his movements, this kind of thing is obviously not the first time he has done it, and it is surprising that he is so skillful.


    "Crack!"


    With a crisp sound, the cement was pried open directly.


    Reagan was wearing gloves, pulling apart the cement block with both hands, his eyes gradually brightened as he watched the exposed metallic luster.


    "Sure enough, here."


    He didn''t make a mistake in his calculations, the cemetery code points to the last page of the boxing score, which is in this grave.


    Reagan turned his head and looked around, alert and careful. Seeing that there was no one, he quickly cleared the surrounding cement blocks, and immediately found the code lock of the metal box, and quickly entered the code with his fingers.


    Click!


    The metal box is opened!


    Reagan opened the box and saw that there was a wooden box inside, exuding a simple atmosphere, as if it had been through at least a hundred years.


    He was about to stretch out his hand, suddenly, there was a sharp pain in the back of his head, and a wooden stick hit his head hard!


    boom!


    Reagan clutched his head, turned his head before he even came, and fell straight down.


    "I can''t let you release the devil again..."


    It''s a tomb guard!


    His eyes were full of fear and ferociousness. Looking at Regan who fell on the ground, he quickly released the wooden stick in his hand.


    Seeing the blood on the wooden stick, the guardian was a little flustered, and quickly bent down, holding the wooden box in his arms with both hands, and turned and ran.


    He seemed to be holding something terrible, nervous, flustered, scared, and his face was pale...


    "Ahhh! The devil has come out! The devil has come out!"


    The mausoleum guard yelled, mad, holding the wooden box tightly with both hands, and fleeing at a loss.


    for a long time.


    Reagan snorted, touched the back of his head, and couldn''t help but yelled in pain. He trembled as he looked at the blood on his hands.


    "Damn..."


    I took out the boxing score, but was snatched by the tomb guard!


    He stood up, still a little dizzy, turned his head and looked around, where is the figure of the guardian of the tomb?


    "Old bastard, bastard!"


    Reagan scolded.


    He glanced at the empty grave, his eyes getting angry and cold.


    This is the biggest bargaining chip of the Zorro family now, and it must be recovered!


    "Immediately, find it for me, the guardian of the cemetery, he must still be in Western Europe, all routes are blocked, and he must not be allowed to leave!"


    Reagan took out the phone directly, and no matter what time it was, he immediately ordered.


    "Do you think my Reagan''s things are easy to grab? It''s a price!"

 Chapter 1927： Regardless of

    You can''t lose things in the mall, and you can''t give up everything you want!


    Reagan clutched his head and yelled at the phone without any image.


    All members of the Zorro family were dispatched to block all intersections, ports, airports...


    Never let the guards of the mausoleum have the slightest chance to escape.


    How can Huang Yuming be concealed from this movement?


    There is no way to keep the Zorro family from making such a big move. Even who they are looking for, Huang Yuming will get the latest information from Li Feida as soon as possible.


    Even Huang Yuming knew something that Reagan didn''t know yet.


    "There are not many things that can be used by so many people in this world."


    Huang Yuming smiled.


    He wouldn''t make such a determination if he didn''t force Reagan hard.


    "Big Brother is right. The last page of the boxing score is indeed still in the Third World powers? Er, Er, Lu, and Lu Yiran Dishan? I really didn''t expect that Regen had this kind of ability."


    Jiang Ning had long concluded that the last page of the boxing score was in that cemetery.


    But to determine which grave it is is not a simple matter.


    You can''t find it by turning the entire cemetery over. There are thousands of tombs in it.


    "Pass the news back, and see how Big Brother arranges it."


    Huang Yuming didn''t dare to care about the Jidao boxing spectrum. Even if he was sure, he would always follow Regan, even faster than Regan to find the guardian of the mausoleum, but he still didn''t know what to do next.


    Jiang Ning''s vision was far longer than his. He didn''t want to delay major events because of his short time.


    Even though, his vision was far, far away compared to ordinary people.


    The news soon reached the steward of Donghai Zhao. He was always preparing. Every day, hundreds of thousands of news passed through his brain, as long as it was related to the Jidao boxing score, he would not miss the slightest.


    "Lao Huang''s method, sure enough, **** is still hot."


    Steward Zhao hey, couldn''t help but said, "There are still methods that are useless, so I called them out."


    He beckoned: "Prepare the car, I will go to see Mr. Jiang."


    Steward Zhao got up and immediately walked towards the Lin family villa.


    Jiang Ning recently stayed with Lin Yuzhen every day, never going anywhere, not parting for a moment.


    Lin Yuzhen''s face seemed a little round.


    "You have to control your diet, otherwise the baby is too big to give birth."


    Lin Yuzhen looked at herself in the mirror. It has only been more than three months, and she seems to be round. When she is in the third trimester, will she become ugly and old?


    She couldn''t help but worry.


    "No matter what you become, it''s my wife."


    From behind, Jiang Ning lightly wrapped her waist, not daring to use force, for fear of hurting the child, he had never been cautious.


    "Don''t you dislike it when you become ugly?"


    "First, you can''t be ugly, and second, even if you are old, you won''t be ugly."


    Jiang Ning said seriously, "In my heart, you are the most beautiful, forever."


    Lin Yu really blushed.


    She knew that Jiang Ning''s words of love are nice, every time, and it is never a lie.


    "Who do you think the child will be like?"


    Lin Yuzhen gently placed his palm on his stomach, feeling, "I don''t know if it is a boy or a girl."


    Neither of them said to investigate, everything went as it was, whether it was a boy or a girl, they liked it.


    "Whether it is a boy or a girl, you have to be as kind and as beautiful as you."


    "You have to love me like you."


    The two people face each other, full of tenderness.


    Downstairs, there was the sound of a car engine.


    "Housekeeper Zhao is here."


    Jiang Ning glanced through the window. Old Zhao rarely came here. There must be new news.


    He helped Lin Yuzhen to sit down, making Lin Yuzhen amused. He was not so exaggerated for just three months, but Jiang Ning was careful and did not dare to relax.


    For Jiang Ning, there is nothing more important than Lin Yuzhen and the safety of the children.


    Today''s East China Sea is a piece of iron, even if the king of heaven is here, as long as he has a bad heart, don''t even want to go out alive!

 Chapter 1928： No need to

    Because now this is not just a group of masters such as Ye Shan, but also the guards of the martial arts experts in the Jidao martial arts hall, as well as the citizens of the entire city!


    The Lin family is their most respected and grateful person, not to mention the arrival of Jiangning, which has transformed the East China Sea and made this city the pride of everyone.


    The news of Lin Yuzhen''s pregnancy made the whole city cheer and look forward to, and tacitly guarding the Lin family, this woman, and the child in her stomach.


    "Sit down and read the book, I''ll go down for a while."


    Jiang Ning ordered.


    When he went downstairs, the housekeeper Zhao had just greeted the Lin family and his wife, and sat there drinking tea.


    "Mr. Jiang."


    Jiang Ning walked over and sat down.


    "Old Zhao, what''s the matter?"


    Between two people, there is no nonsense at all, time is precious.


    "The last page of the boxing record should have appeared."


    Old Zhao took a sigh of relief and said, "Lao Huang is following. The Zorro family people have used a lot of power to chase after him. Do we want to do it?"


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment.


    "Need not."


    "Need not?"


    Old Zhao was a little surprised.


    He knows the importance of Ji Dao Boxing. This is especially true for Jiang Ning, because the secret behind this may be related to who Dao.


    That was Jiang Ning''s master, one of the most important people in his life.


    But Jiang Ning said no.


    "Well, let them fight."


    Jiang Ning laughed, looking up at the direction upstairs, and Lao Zhao understood it all at once.


    He smiled and stroked his long beard: "Well, nothing is more important than this."


    Now, there is really nothing more important than Lin Yuzhen and his children, even if it is Jidao fist score, Jiang Ning does not want to leave Donghai and Lin Yuzhen for the sake of fist score.


    Even though, the last page of the boxing record may be within easy reach.


    "How is the child now?"


    Old Zhao didn''t talk about this anymore, and asked with a smile.


    "Everything is normal for the birth check,"


    Speaking of children, even Jiang Ning is a little nervous, "I am nervous every time."


    It is really hard to believe this kind of words from Jiang Ning''s mouth, but the old Zhao Zhi? Wu Shi closed down and said that this is the real Jiang Ning.


    No matter how strong or invincible he is outside, at home, he is a husband, a father, and family, which is his greatest responsibility.


    "Don''t worry, there is such an experience, everyone is looking forward to the arrival of the child."


    Old Zhao said.


    "During this time, everything is up to you. Just follow the last page of the boxing score. As long as you know the trend, everything is still under control."


    Jiangning Road.


    For him, there is not much difference between one more page and one missing page.


    Even if he didn''t go out and didn''t follow up, Jiang Ning could guess how things were going.


    Now, it depends on Fang Yin.


    He only hopes that everything outside the boxing table will be after the child is born safely.


    Lao Zhao didn''t sit long before he got up and said goodbye.


    Jiang Ning sent him to the door and frowned slightly as he watched the sky gradually darken.


    For some reason, he had a strange feeling in his heart. It seemed that the things that these nine pages of boxing books would bring far exceeded his imagination.


    But these, it seems to be doomed, he should face it.


    Just like He Daoren chose to sacrifice himself, using his own sacrifice to remind Jiang Ning, and using his blood to warn something.


    "Jiang Ning, what''s the matter?"


    Behind him, Lin Yuzhen''s voice came.


    She walked to Jiang Ning''s side, looked up at the dark sky, stretched out her hand and gently touched her belly, "What did Lao Zhao say?"


    "I didn''t say anything, I guess I just missed our tea."

 Chapter 1929： Its him!

    Lin Yu really smiled and didn''t ask any more.


    She followed Jiang Ning and looked into the distance together, as if it was about to rain.


    The city in the East China Sea seems to have been for some time, it has not rained, and it is sultry and unbelievably hot.


    "Okay, don''t keep standing, just sit down and rest after walking for a while."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand to stop Lin Yuzhen from the waist.


    He was so gentle that he wasn''t like the original one.


    Lin Yuzhen is equally well-behaved. She will not pretend to say that she is okay, she will not say that she is only a few months pregnant now, and she is not so exaggerated.


    Because she knows that Jiang Ning cares about herself very much and loves herself very much.


    He can''t live up to his care and care.


    "You said, what name shall we give him then?"


    "I haven''t figured it out yet, how about you?"


    "I didn''t think about it either."


    The two looked at each other.


    Although they still don''t know whether it is a boy or a girl, if they want to choose a name, they may have to wait for the child to be born and think of another one that suits him.


    Regarding the name, Jiang Ning doesn''t care too much. As long as the child can grow up healthy and safe, it is more important than anything else.


    He didn''t want his children to experience what he was missing.


    ...


    At that time.


    Although the Zorro family blocked all routes, the tomb guards still disappeared.


    It was as if the world had evaporated, without a trace.


    Reagan was angry.


    "Waste! It''s all a bunch of waste!"


    "There are so many of you, you can''t even catch a tomb guard! What use do I want you to do?"


    "Look, keep looking for me!"


    Regensius Wu Yidily Lu Lingxishan Dili, wishing to kill all these wine and rice bags, but this couldn''t help him.


    The Zorro family has come to this stage, and he doesn''t even know why.


    Now, Lin''s business is pressing hard every step, seemingly careless, but every time he makes a shot, he cuts meat on the Zorro family, cuts fiercely!


    And he dug up the last page of the boxing sheet, wanting to use it as a bargaining chip, but now he even lost the boxing sheet.


    What bargaining chip does he have?


    Now that he didn''t even have the qualifications to negotiate with Lin, Reagan didn''t dare to think about it.


    The Zorro family is a great power in the Third World. It is the top consortium in this world. It has countless resources and has been in the world for hundreds of years!


    But now, you have fallen to this point, and you want to take the initiative to negotiate with others?


    ridiculous!


    sad!


    Reagan was trembling, and his face turned pale with anger.


    "Who is he?"


    He wanted to know who the big brother behind Huang Yuming was.


    It must be him, controlling everything behind his back.


    He couldn''t even see Huang Yuming, let alone the mysterious big brother behind him.


    But Huang Yuming said, I have seen his eldest brother?


    Reagan sat there, looking back at the people he had seen during this period of time in his mind. After thinking about it, he seemed to see people who were familiar, and there were no strangers.


    Suddenly, his hand grabbed the handle violently, and the green veins on his forehead violently!


    "It''s him?"


    Reagan remembered!


    Jiangning!


    During this time, he had only seen one stranger, someone from the East.


    Is that the man that Hallie brought back. He is Huang Yuming''s eldest brother?


    Is the person behind Lin''s?


    Is someone who can lead the change of power in the third world?


    How is this possible!


    Not to mention being so young, he didn''t see a trace of superiors from Jiang Ning''s body, and even when he scolded Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning did not respond.


    How could such a person...


    "Call Halle!"


    Regardless of so much, Reagan shouted immediately.


    Soon, Halle came.


    She didn''t know what Reagan was looking for. This is probably the first time that Reagan has taken the initiative to meet him by herself in many years.


    "The man last time,"


    Reagan straightforwardly said, "It''s the Eastern man you brought home, who is he?"

 Chapter 1930： Once upon a time there was a mountain

    Halle was taken aback.


    "Which one do you say?"


    She seemed to bring back more than one Eastern man.


    "It''s the one who was caught by me and kicked out, just a while ago!"


    "I do not know."


    Halle shook her head.


    She really didn''t know who Jiang Ning was, she didn''t know Jiang Ning''s identity, and she didn''t even dare to say that his name was true.


    But when she heard Reagan asked, she couldn''t help but wonder: "What happened to him?"


    "You really don''t know? What is the identity of this man, don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know, but I can see that he is very unusual."


    Halle answered truthfully.


    "abnormal?"


    Hallie nodded, remembering the bit by bit with Jiang Ning.


    Even if the two didn''t spend much time together, before Jiang Ning left, the words that he said to him, at the moment when he thought about it, Hallie suddenly understood what Jiang Ning was.


    How can such a person be an ordinary person?


    "You offend him?"


    Hallie asked.


    Reagan didn''t speak.


    "He is definitely not a small person, offend him..."


    Halle hesitated for a moment, "Even the Zorro family, I don''t think this is a wise choice, because from him, I feel something terrifying."


    Regan''s face was even more ugly.


    He really got it right!


    That Jiang Ning is the person behind the Lin family?


    His palms were a little sweaty, and he had a very bad premonition. I''m afraid that the Zorro family is really in trouble this time.


    The past experience and success did not give him the slightest confidence, and it was hard for Reagan to believe it.


    "Can you still find him?"


    Reagan asked after a moment of silence.


    Halle still shook her head.


    Where did she go to find Jiang Ning, it was purely an accident last time, or Jiang Ning appeared in front of her premeditatedly. He didn''t want to see him, and he couldn''t find him at all.


    I don''t have that qualification either.


    Regan pursed his lips.


    "Forget it."


    He sighed, "It seems that I really made some wrong decisions, I understand."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Well, this matter has nothing to do with you, I will deal with it, you can go back and rest."


    Reagan still didn''t want to tell Hallie, and waved his hand to let Hallie go back.


    Hallie opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything. She hoped to see Jiang Ning, and hoped to see Jiang Ning again. If she could beg for mercy, she could say a few good things, even if she bowed her head, even if she sent herself...


    Jiang Ning should not bother at all.


    Hallie left, and Reagan sat there alone, with a complicated expression on her face, unable to tell what emotion it was.


    Boxing...


    Perhaps, only by finding the boxing score can we seize the last chance to please Jiang Ning, so that the Lin family will not rush to kill and destroy the Zorro family.


    Even if he didn''t want to admit it, Reagan still saw the future.


    "Where did that **** mausoleum guard go?"


    Reagan hit the table with a fist.


    Must find boxing score!


    Either find the one in Fang Yin''s hand, or find the one in the hands of the mausoleum guard, no matter what, this bargaining chip must be taken back.


    At all costs, you must get it back!


    "Once upon a time, there was a mountain."


    In the darkness, a voice suddenly came, "It is said that there is a grave dedicated to burying darkness. The guardian of the tomb may go."


    "Ok?"


    Reagan didn''t understand this.


    "For that mausoleum guard, boxing is evil. He is crazy and wants to bury the boxing. To bury these evils, I am afraid that he has to go to that place."


    Reagan stood up immediately, his face gloomy.


    "Do you know where that place is?"


    "Have heard."


    "go!"


    Reagan said directly, "I have to get that boxing score, it''s about the future of the Zorro family, I have to get it."


    "But there, it''s dangerous."


    "Closed Yi Shi''er shut his mind?" The voice came again, "The mysterious East has never been a good place. If you go, you must be prepared to not come back."


    In the east?

 Chapter 1931： Not ordinary people

    Reagan was shocked, in the east?


    This mysterious country always made him feel terrified, and felt like it was covered with a layer of mist, and he could not see or see through everything.


    Especially this time, the Lin family from the East suddenly made a powerful blow to the Zorro family.


    Before he could react, the Zorro family had already fallen into Lin''s trap.


    In particular, the most frightening thing is that the person currently discharged from the Lin family is Huang Yuming.


    This man, he has no information, no information.


    But it was more terrifying than the opponents he had seen before.


    Needless to say, the big brother behind Huang Yuming is even more mysterious and unfathomable.


    Reagan frowned and looked deeply into the darkness.


    "Do you want to go?"


    After a while, he asked.


    "I must go."


    The voice came, with a trace of tremor, in the trembling, it was unwilling!


    It''s anger!


    And... a strong murderous aura!


    Regan took a deep breath and nodded.


    "it is good."


    He only said this word and didn''t ask any more.


    Reagan knew very well the origin of the person who had been hiding in the dark and protecting himself for many years.


    It was only an accident to save him at the beginning. Reagan didn''t know his identity or where he came from. He only knew that he was terribly powerful.


    It is a miracle in itself that he can still survive even if he is injured so badly.


    What makes him feel terrible is that who can hurt him so badly!


    Reagan was ready, so he didn''t say anything more, he must get the boxing score, not just because it is the future bargaining chip and backing of the Zorro family.


    Even more because he faintly felt that the secret behind the fist sheet was worth madness.


    Maybe he shouldn''t be greedy, but the nature of a businessman is greedy!


    When you have huge interests in front of yourself, it is difficult for you to remain unmoved.


    Especially when you know that this huge benefit is very likely to make your family a legend and yourself, a legend!


    ...


    The mausoleum was still not found.


    Huang Yuming has already received news from Lao Zhao. Jiang Ning''s meaning is very obvious. He is only behind the scenes in this matter and will not come to the front.


    For now, the most important thing for Jiang Ning is Lin Yuzhen and the child.


    There is nothing else that can be compared with it.


    This time, it is also a test of the strength of other people.


    They have been with Jiang Ning for so long, so they should share a little pressure for Jiang Ning.


    What''s more, they know very well that Jiang Ning does not care about everything, but supports them behind his back, so that they have enough confidence to do anything.


    Looking at the arrogant Li Feidao in front of him, Huang Yuming raised his eyelids.


    "No news? Something is wrong? Ran Wu Lingran and Shi Er Shanlu? That''s right."


    As far as the intelligence network of the killer organization is concerned, there are no hidden corners in the world.


    Even in the Third World, such top forces and killer organizations can infiltrate, and a mere guardian of the tomb can disappear from their eyes?


    "Do you think the tomb guardian is an ordinary person?"


    Li Feida snorted.


    That time he followed Jiang Ning to the cemetery, and he felt that Jiang Ning''s dialogue with the cemetery guards was a bit strange.


    It seems that the guardian of the tomb knew who Jiangning was, but it was obvious that Jiangning had never seen the guardian of the tomb.


    Now that the guardian had snatched the fist sheet and disappeared, Li Feidao always felt that it was a little weird.


    Moreover, it has something to do with Jiangning.


    Huang Yuming didn''t speak.


    The guardian of the tomb is obviously not an ordinary person, otherwise how could he disappear from under the nose of the Zorro family?


    But even the killer organization couldn''t catch his movement, it was really weird.

 Chapter 1932： Other options

    "I''m trying to find a way,"


    Li Fei said with a knife, "Actually, I probably know where that guy will go."


    "Ok?"


    Huang Yuming looked up.


    He changed his posture and looked at Li Feidao seriously.


    "This time, unless you have to, the eldest brother will not make a move. You should understand that there is nothing more important than the safety of the mother and the son."


    Jiang Ning is by Lin Yuzhen''s side, that is the greatest guarantee!


    Moreover, Jiang Ning would make such a decision, definitely because Jiang Ning had predicted something that made him have to do this, without the slightest accident.


    After all, the East China Sea has long been monolithic, but this is relatively ordinary people.


    If there are some, close to Jiangning''s strength, or even equal to Jiangning''s strength, or even... more than Jiangning''s strength, are people who are unscrupulous?


    Huang Yuming didn''t dare to think about it, but he had to think about all possible situations.


    Even though, some things sound like impossible.


    "I know, I really don''t know how Jiang Ning would be so careful,"


    Li Feidao muttered. He knew Jiang Ning and knew Jiang Ning''s strength. Apart from being strong, there seemed to be no other words to describe, "In the East China Sea, who can threaten the safety of mother and son?"


    He shrugged, looked at Huang Yuming''s expression, and suddenly frowned.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Li Feidao''s face suddenly became serious, "Is there such a possibility?"


    "Before, it was impossible, but now,"


    Huang Yuming shook his head, "All nine pages of boxing books have appeared, so I don''t know what will happen."


    Even Fang Yin was not the person they were worried about, but the guardian of the tomb, which was too mysterious.


    Li Feidao suddenly felt that a burst of hair on his back stood up, as if there was an inexplicable sense of crisis, instantly hitting his heart!


    The heart suddenly thumped and throbbed violently!


    "I know how to find that mausoleum guard."


    He took a deep breath, as if thinking of something suddenly.


    "People of the Zorro family, they will definitely find a way!"


    Li Feidao looked at Huang Yuming, "I was blatantly robbed of things and used so many people to let the guards escape. This is not just a matter of face."


    "With Reagan''s greedy and sexual character, he can do nothing by himself, but he is never allowed to be robbed."


    "Moreover, that is the noble cemetery. What is the guardian of the cemetery? Erdi, Lu Airan, and Erling? Back then, Reagan will definitely know something. They will find it. We just need to follow Regan."


    Huang Yuming nodded and got up immediately.


    "Then what are you still waiting for?"


    Without further ado, Reagan must have done something, even a secret one.


    The two didn''t waste any more time. Li Feidao immediately mobilized several people from the killer organization who were best at tracking to track Reagan''s movements, without missing a single piece of news.


    On the other side, Donghai suddenly entered a state of emergency!


    Lao Zhao raised his defense level to the highest level. In addition to the normal defense, Lian Yeshan, Tan Xing and others lived directly near the Lin family villa these days to ensure that they could come to the Lin family as soon as possible.


    But Lin Yuzhen felt a little surprised.


    "Everyone seems to be a little nervous recently."


    She looked at Ye Shan and Tan Xing who were playing chess not far away. Usually these two old men were immersed in martial arts training. During this time, they were fascinated by chess again.


    "Not nervous, but expecting."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "You are their closed disciple, now you have a child, and you will be born later, but you want to call their master, can they not look forward to it?"


    He glanced at Tan Xing and Ye Shan.


    "You said, when the child comes out, will you learn the martial arts from Uncle Ye, or learn the leg techniques from Lao Tan?"


    Lin Yu really tilted his head, holding his chin in his hand, looking thoughtful.


    "Is there no other choice?"

 Chapter 1933： Into the mountains

    She tilted her head and said seriously: "If it''s a girl, would you let her learn kung fu too?"


    Jiang Ning froze for a moment and patted his head.


    "Girls of course don''t use knives and guns,"


    He looked at Lin Yuzhen with gentle eyes, "Let her learn from you, Qin, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy writing, and I will be a writer in the future."


    effort?


    Not suitable for girls.


    Jiang Ning has walked all the way, knowing how much hardship and pain he has to go through to get to this step.


    He didn''t want his daughter to suffer so much.


    If it''s a boy... then the hardship that should be endured is indispensable at all.


    The two chatted, no matter whether it was a boy or a girl, they planned their future.


    Of course, the two people know better that when the day comes when the children have their own ideas, things will completely change.


    It''s just good to look forward to it now.


    Jiang Ning sent Lin Yuzhen back to his room to rest. He stood in front of the window and looked at the direction of Zhongnan Mountain with sharp eyes.


    "Hope, it won''t be what I guessed."


    His expression is slightly solemn, and the more he is now, the more he can understand who is using his life to remind himself.


    This nine-page boxing score is a blessing or a curse, and it is completely uncertain now, and it is not what he can change.


    Everything has its own definite number.


    He didn''t go anywhere, always accompanied by Lin Yuzhen, guarding the forbidden area in the East China Sea, even Brother Gou and others have been transferred back to follow Li Feidao.


    Only ALFY remains on the battlefield in the Middle East to deter the Quartet!


    And on the other side of Zhongnan Mountain.


    Li Feidao and others personally led the team.


    Fang Qiu and the others had received the news a long time ago, and they were ready to welcome it.


    Into the mountain.


    This is the second time that Li Feidao has entered Zhongnan Mountain. To him, it seems to feel a little different.


    "I feel a little weird."


    Brother Gou frowned, glanced around, looked at the confused mist, and said.


    Today their group is completely different from the past.


    The kind of temperament exuding on the body is not sharp, but very restrained. If it were not for Li Feidao himself as a master, they would not have felt how much terrible power is contained in the bodies of Brother Gou.


    "You also think it''s weird, right?"


    Li Feidao looked at Brother Dog and nodded, "Everyone, be careful, something has changed."


    As a killer, Li Feidao was keen enough. It was not surprising that he could feel it. Brother Gou and the others could feel it, which shows that the atmosphere in Zhongnan Mountain now is different from the past.


    The mountain road was winding down, they were very familiar with the road, and halfway through, they saw the Fang family waiting there.


    "I have seen Brother Dog!"


    It was Fang Qiu''s subordinates who were very familiar with Brother Gou and others.


    "Where is Fang Qiu?"


    Brother Dog asked.


    "The Patriarch and the Patriarchs of several other aristocratic families are discussing matters, and I have ordered me to pick you up."


    "Go, go to Fang''s house."


    Brother Gou glanced at Li Feidao, Fang Qiu has already contacted several other families?


    It seems that the situation in Zhongnan Mountain has indeed changed somewhat.


    The group of people did not waste any more time, and immediately walked towards Fang''s house.


    At this moment, Fang Qiu is in the hall of Fang''s house.


    The heads of the other seven families, including the Huangfu family, Sima family, Xin family, etc., were all sitting there, with solemn expressions, as if something extraordinary had happened.


    "Six people died!"


    Fang Qiu hit the table with a punch, "Six people died in our Fang family!"


    "My Huangfu''s house, three died too? Xishan Wuzhe Lu Wushan land?."


    Patriarchs of the other houses were all ugly, and I didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    "Will it be Fang Yin?"


    Some people can''t help but question.


    Who could have this kind of strength, and be so cruel, besides Fang Yin, who else would it be?

 Chapter 1934： Leave immediately

    "Not too possible."


    Fang Qiu shook his head.


    He didn''t excuse Fang Yin, but he knew that Fang Yin was wicked, but he would still keep some hands on his descendants.


    What''s more, there is no reason.


    With Fang Yin''s strength, he was very free to come and go to Fang''s house, and there was no need to kill.


    Those younger disciples, even a few, always respect him.


    "Who would it be? With such a strength, he broke into Zhongnan Mountain and killed more than a dozen people from my eighth family?"


    Patriarch Sima snorted, angrily, "When did my eighth family be so humiliated?"


    Fang Qiu raised his eyelids and glanced at him.


    humiliation?


    When there is no strength, humiliation will only happen again and again, this Jiang Ning has taught him a long time ago.


    Therefore, it must have sufficient strength.


    No matter who it is, even their eight largest families.


    "Just what happened after the earthquake, so I think we should go and see somewhere deep in the mountains."


    He took a deep breath and glanced around.


    "I agree, I should go and see, but in the depths of the forest..."


    Huangfu''s Patriarch frowned, "The ancestors have explained that it is dark, so you must not go to the deep mountains. For so many years, no one dared to go. Even in the daytime, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be time to come back at night."


    No one has ever been to the depths of Zhongnan Mountain.


    In other words, occasionally someone went in, but never came out again.


    The eight great families have passed on for hundreds of years. This rule is shared by the eight great families. It seems that there is something terrible hidden in that deep mountain.


    In addition, the nine-page boxing manual is said to have already appeared, and it makes them panic. They always feel that they have a bad premonition.


    Da da da!


    Fang Qiu and the others were discussing, there was footsteps outside.


    "Dog brother!"


    Fang Qiu stood up immediately and walked quickly to the door, "You are here!"


    Brother Gou? Erpayi waiter and wait for it? Nodded.


    "Brother Li, my master, did you say anything?"


    Fang Qiu turned his head to look at Li Feidao. He was really confused now, he didn''t know what choice to make, but Jiang Ning didn''t come and let them handle it.


    He was afraid that he could not handle it well, and lost Jiang Ning''s face.


    "He said something,"


    Li Feidao glanced around and glanced at the heads of the other major families, "Every major family selects a few talented young men and sends them to the East China Sea."


    Patriarch Huangfu and others were shocked, what does this mean?


    "Jiang Ning said this?"


    "Well, send it, no one knows what will happen to Zhongnanshan in the future,"


    Li Feidao has a rare serious expression without a hippie smile. "In the past, this Zhongnan Mountain was a place of seclusion. In the future, it is hard to say that the eight great families will have their blood in the East China Sea. At least they can guarantee that the inheritance will not be broken."


    When he said this, everyone changed their faces.


    Is the matter so serious?


    Want to cut off the blood?


    How could it become like this.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I want to think about the worst in everything. No matter what happens, it will only be resolved in Zhongnan Mountain and will not spread to the outside. This is the bottom line."


    Li Feidao''s eyes flashed, and there was a sudden flash.


    He thought in his heart that when necessary, the entire killer organization should be arranged on the periphery of Zhongnan Mountain as the last line of defense.


    Jiang Ning has said something, said the rules of circles, and said that different circles have their own rules.


    He used to think that Jiang Ning was talking about a flowery city, but now it seems that it is more than that.


    The expressions of several Patriarchs were very solemn, panic, nervous, unbelievable, and doubtful, but after a while, they calmed down.


    After all, people at the Patriarch level will not easily lose their sense.


    "Have you calmed down?"


    Li Feidao deliberately gave them time. At this moment, looking at the people, "Calm down, hurry up, do your things, select your talented teenagers, and leave Zhongnanshan immediately with the results of studying the scriptures!"

 Chapter 1935： Lets go

    The atmosphere is serious.


    No one thought that things would suddenly become so serious, and they never expected that it would be so serious.


    Several family heads looked at each other.


    They never expected that they would encounter such a thing when living in seclusion in this Zhongnan Mountain.


    This was supposed to be their hidden place, but now it seems to be suddenly turned into a battlefield, but what about the enemy?


    Who is the enemy?


    "The most important thing now is to know what happened to the earthquake in the deep mountains."


    Fang Qiu said, "Brother Dog, I plan to go deep into the mountains and have a look."


    "Too dangerous? Close up on the land, love on the land, and love on the west? Patriarch!"


    Fang''s parents quickly discouraged.


    "Yes, the ancestors have always said that people from aristocratic families are not allowed to enter the mountains, especially at night. Once they enter, it is impossible to come out again."


    Several other family heads also shook their heads.


    They must listen to what the ancestors said.


    The mountains in the dark night are terrible places with no bottom!


    Whoever enters is a dead end.


    "Let''s go."


    The dog''s face was expressionless, and he didn''t even change at all.


    What fear, what hesitation, can''t be seen on his face.


    "You are the Patriarch of the Fang family, and even the apprentice of your eldest brother. You can''t take risks easily. Just a few of us can go.


    Brother Gou spoke very calmly.


    "Can you take risks easily?"


    Fang Qiu''s eyes immediately turned red, "Brother Dog, do you look down on me!"


    He was breathing a little fast.


    Brother Gou wanted to protect himself, but Fang Qiu didn''t know.


    But he is not a child, he is the Patriarch of the Fang family, and even Jiang Ning''s apprentice!


    He can''t lose Jiang Ning''s face!


    Even if he is dead, he is not afraid!


    Brother Gou smiled, stretched out his fist, and lightly punched Fang Qiu''s heart.


    "Brother has other tasks arranged for you,"


    He glanced at everyone, "Nine pages of boxing scores will soon be gathered. How to break the secrets of boxing scores in the shortest time requires the concerted efforts of the eight great families."


    "So, your task, everyone, is to be prepared. After the fist score is gathered, the first time, the secret behind the fist score is solved. This is your task."


    "As for exploring the mountain earthquake, we just need to go."


    Brother Gou said it lightly. To the heads of a few families, this is simply going to die!


    And to die without turning back!


    "Dog brother¡­¡­"


    Fang Qiu''s eyes became redder.


    In his eyes, these people like Brother Gou are his brothers. For so long, Brother Gou has taken care of him and protected him.


    Even now, his status is higher than that of Brother Gou and others, but he still respects Brother Gou and others.


    "Doing your own thing is the best help for your eldest brother."


    Brother Dog said lightly.


    Jiang Ning is not going to show up now, he must have his ideas. Brother Gou and the others have never considered these.


    They only know that doing their own thing is the greatest help to Jiang Ning. Using their brains has never been something Gou is good at.


    "I see!"


    Fang Qiu nodded earnestly, "I will not disappoint Master!"


    Everyone did not waste any more time.


    The Patriarch of the Eight Great Aristocratic Family immediately brought all the information about Shenshan and provided it to Brother Gou to ensure that they were adequately prepared.


    Going deep into the mountains is not a joking thing. Even if Jiang Ning goes with them, they may not be relieved, let alone Gou and the others.


    But they must go!


    Because the members of the Zorro family have already entered, this means that the tomb guard has entered with the boxing record.


    There is a page of fist score into the deep mountain, and they must take the fist score back.


    Brother Gou, Li Feidao and the others, did not hesitate, made the necessary preparations, and took plenty of water and dry food and headed towards the mountains.


    And Fang Qiu, together with several other family patriarchs, organized all the people who could use it, and desperately decoded the secrets of the boxing score.


    They can''t let Brother Gou and others bear such a big risk, and there is no one behind them!

 Chapter 1936： Mr. Black

    "The secret of boxing score, we must break it!"


    Looking at the backs of Brother Gou and them, disappearing outside the gate of Fang''s house, Fang Qiu clenched his fists.


    Zhongnan Mountain is a very mysterious mountain range.


    Judging from the information provided by the eight great families, this mountain range stretches for dozens of miles, and the deepest part has been that no one has entered for many years.


    "There is no such piece in the intelligence of the killer organization. The [biqudao.vip] that can be included are all public things, and they are not secrets."


    Li Feidao had a relaxed look, but in his heart, he did not dare to be careless.


    This is a place that modern high-tech can''t detect, it''s a mysterious place that ordinary people can''t go deep into, and they don''t think it can be careless.


    Any fear? Close Yilu Xibupa Shanyi? Originate from the unknown.


    For ordinary people, what they don''t know is the most terrifying.


    And Li Feidao, Gouge and others crawled out of the dead in the battlefield of life and death. They had seen too many things.


    Even life and death can already be kept outside. In their hearts, there is only faith, Jiang Ning!


    "This trail is no longer a road."


    The fourth child looked at the distance, and in the information provided by Huangfu''s house, there was such a path that someone had walked through at the beginning, but only turned back halfway through.


    Because I was still afraid in the end, I didn''t dare to go further.


    "Someone walked by."


    Brother Gou glanced, everyone became vigilant.


    I don''t know if this is from the Zorro family, or the guardian of the tomb, or Fang Yin?


    neither knows.


    "go!"


    Brother Gou didn''t hesitate, he took the lead, and quickly passed along this thorny road.


    Others followed closely behind, watching the movement around them.


    There are super killers like Li Feidao, and their keen perception of the surroundings can ensure that they find something at any time.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    ...


    The silhouettes of several people quickly disappeared in the mountains and forests.


    at the same time.


    A few miles away from Brother Gou and the others, it was closer to the mountains.


    Reagan was panting heavily, his whole body was wet with sweat, and his face was scratched by many thorns.


    "Why so far?"


    He bared his teeth and looked at the back of the front, "Is the mountain you are talking about in the deepest place?"


    "Ok."


    The back was as wide as a mountain, thick and heavy, with a low voice in his voice.


    "How far to go."


    "Soon."


    The back said, as if answering Reagan, and as if answering himself, "It''s really fast..."


    He wears a mask on his face, strange and hideous!


    Even Reagan has never seen him again except when he was seriously injured.


    "Mr. Black, as long as you find that mountain, will you find the guardian and get the boxing score?"


    Regan got up from the ground. This time, besides this mysterious master named Hei, he took only five or six people. When he walked here, two died.


    Going further down, he didn''t know if he could hold on.


    Seeking wealth and risk, Reagan has heard this sentence. If he is familiar with the field, investment is risky. This investment is his own decision. Now halfway through, he must not give up easily.


    "You can get far more than you think."


    Mr. Hei didn''t look back, and didn''t intend to continue to rest, and walked directly forward.


    He seems to know the way, but in this thorny place, he can clearly see where he can go to where he wants to go.


    Regan opened his mouth and wanted to take a break again. His legs seemed to be filled with lead. It was obvious that Mr. Hei''s figure was about to disappear. He didn''t dare to talk nonsense, and hurried to catch up.


    He can''t leave Mr. Black, if it weren''t for Mr. Black, he would have died...

 Chapter 1937： Bloody smell

    The mountains get darker as they go in.


    The big tree covering the sky and the sun is uncomfortable for people to depress!


    Reagan panted harder and harder, and looked up at the top of his head. The blackness and the sultry environment almost made him faint.


    "Mr. Black..."


    He gritted his teeth, "Isn''t there yet?"


    After leaving for a long time, he didn''t know how he persevered.


    Even if he exercises normally, he can close up with these real martial arts masters. His physical stamina is nothing at all.


    Even the bodyguard he brought with him was sweating like rain, his body was wet with sweat and his face turned pale.


    But Mr. Hei, there is never the slightest ups and downs in his back.


    His feet are still steady, his walking posture is light, and there is no sign of fatigue at all.


    "Soon."


    He still said this.


    Coming.


    He turned his head and took a look at Regan. If Regan reached his mouth with his cold eyes, he swallowed again, and he could only whisper: "Or, let''s take a break first?"


    He really couldn''t walk anymore.


    Regan stretched out his hand, and a bodyguard immediately took out the water bottle from the bag he was carrying, and handed it to Regan.


    He had just walked two steps, just about to reach out his hand, suddenly¡ª


    A black shadow flashed past, almost suddenly appeared, galloping out of the grass on one side, and with a click, it directly snapped the bodyguard''s hand!


    Blood dripping!


    "what--"


    The bodyguard screamed, and his arm was directly bitten off from the elbow.


    That way? Flicking Yilu Yixi Wushan? The black shadow was too fast, bit his arm, and went into the forest again, only to hear the sound of rustling, and soon disappeared.


    Reagan''s soul was scared away.


    This is not the first time that this kind of thing has happened. What is there in this mountain forest!


    "Quick! Stop the bleeding! Quick!"


    Reagan shouted, and the other two bodyguards quickly took out the emergency bandage and medicine to help the injured bodyguard.


    They were equally alarmed.


    After entering this mountain forest, two people have died, and they are all of this kind. They were attacked suddenly, and they didn''t even react at all.


    If the beast bit his head just now, he would be dead!


    The blood stained the ground red, and it looked strange on those weeds.


    Reagan was trembling. He suddenly didn''t want to go any further. The farther he went, the more fear he felt.


    In the depths of this mountain, it is like a big mouth of blood, whoever goes in, don''t even think about coming out again!


    "Resting here?"


    Mr. Hei said, "That is to give them food."


    Hearing that, Regan''s face was even more ugly.


    As food?


    Those shadows just now? Those beasts?


    What are they!


    "Mr. Black, what the **** is that?"


    "I do not know either."


    Mr. Hei shook his head, "Be careful, there are many wolves and tigers in the forest, especially in this deep mountain and old forest, there are some savage beasts, which is normal."


    He said it lightly, but Reagan was really terrified.


    He hurriedly let a few bodyguards guard him, the weapons in his hand, opened the insurance, ready to counterattack at any time.


    A few people did not stay anymore, and continued to walk in.


    And a few kilometers behind them.


    "There are traces of someone walking by, and blood."


    Li Fei''s nose moved, "Be careful, everyone!"


    Brother Gou and the others are very careful in front, back and left, holding the dagger horizontally in his hand, ready to fight at any time.


    In the grass, there was a rustling sound. It sounded a little far away, but Li Feida and the others, all experienced masters, had their pores open!


    Li Feidao''s eyes were cold, he changed his former carelessness, and his whole body exuded a strong aura.


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    Suddenly, his arm suddenly lifted, and he shot two throwing knives from his fingers, surprisingly fast!

 Chapter 1938： Perilous

    It''s like two cold rays, fleeting in a blink of an eye.


    "Woo-"


    There was a dull scream, and immediately, the rustling sound became messy and soon disappeared.


    "Huh, beast, come close too?"


    Li Feidao snorted, "I look down on who is this capable, and dare to sneak attack?"


    If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid you won''t be able to find out, but who is Li Feidao?


    The king of dignified killers!


    He glanced at Gou and others, but Gou and others still did not relax their vigilance.


    The experience on the battlefield tells them that they must be vigilant at all times, and there must be no slack, otherwise, they may lose their lives.


    "Be vigilant!"


    Brother Dog said, "What are those things?"


    "do not know."


    Li Feidao shook his head, "But I can feel it, this thing is very powerful."


    He turned his head and looked around: "There are many fierce beasts in the deep mountains and old forests, especially the Zhongnan Mountain, which itself has a mysterious color. You said that for so many years of human civilization, no one can explore this clearly, who can say Got it?"


    Anyway, it''s okay to be careful.


    Even people from the eight great families dare not get involved easily, which is enough to show how dangerous this is.


    When they came in, they never thought that they could get out completely. This was their consciousness.


    "Be careful and keep going!"


    Brother Gou nodded, looked at everyone, and exhorted.


    Li Feidao was at the forefront. His perception ability was far superior to that of other people. He was able to spot the situation at the first time, but Gou Ge, staying behind, made sure there was no danger behind him.


    Others still maintain a battle formation, offensive and defensive, this is the best choice.


    In such an unsafe place, living is the most important thing.


    The mountains are dense and lush, and the sky is covered by big trees, and the sun cannot be seen even when you look up.


    If it weren''t for high-tech equipment, they wouldn''t even be able to determine the location.


    The group of people continued to walk inside, and the more they walked in, the more unreliable they felt in their hearts.


    That kind of depression, changing to a person with a bad psychological quality, may even suffocate!


    "Brother Gou, what the **** is this place, it''s too uncomfortable, it seems to have difficulty breathing."


    The fifth could not help but curse.


    He was drenched and sultry almost to heatstroke.


    Even with their physical fitness, they feel tired when they come here.


    Brother Gou glanced at everyone, then looked at Li Feidao again, and Li Feidao also nodded.


    "This location is okay, let''s rest for a while."


    He scanned the surroundings. It was relatively empty here, and any dangers could be discovered in advance, and it was safer than other places.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I need to take a break and adjust my state. Otherwise, if I¡¯m in trouble and don¡¯t have a good state, it will definitely not work.


    A few people gathered around, leaving someone vigilant around.


    Brother Gou took out the materials given by Huangfu''s house and spread them on the ground.


    "The route recorded above is to Wulu Paling Er Er Aizhe? This is there, and there is no way to go further, but we can catch these traces and follow them closely."


    Brother Gou said, "This deep mountain is indeed weird. I grew up in the mountain when I was a child. I have never seen such an environment. I must be careful and then careful."


    He said seriously: "Next, what we have to do..."


    Brother Gou and others carefully planned and reminded everyone to do complete protection and preparation.


    No one is afraid of death, but no one is willing to sacrifice fearlessly.


    If you die to be worthless, you must live. This is what Jiang Ning once said.


    Everyone is discussing, and in the distance, among the grass, a pair of eyes are staring at Brother Gou and the others from the gap.


    "Guru... Guru..."


    The muffled sound from that throat, with a kind of extreme greed and bloodthirsty!


    Opening his mouth slightly, a strong **** smell suddenly radiated!

 Chapter 1939： brutal

    "Roar--"


    Suddenly, a loud roar came out, and Li Feidao and others suddenly changed their faces.


    Especially Li Feidao, he just noticed a little bit when he saw a dark figure, which shot out from the grass on one side.


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    He did not hesitate, the flying knife in his hand was more like a bullet that was always loaded, ready at any time.


    Two throwing knives shot out, as fast as lightning!


    Keng!


    But!


    The flying knife hit the black shadow, just making a clanging sound, it couldn''t hurt that guy at all.


    "Be careful!"


    Without waiting for Li Feidao''s reaction, Gou yelled, and pushed Li Feidao away, so that he could escape the menacing shadow.


    "Boom!"


    The black shadow hit the big tree behind Li Feidao and made a loud noise.


    At this moment, everyone can see clearly what this is.


    The face is like a wild boar, the huge fangs are shining with cold light, and the body is huge!


    At a glance, he was at least three to five hundred catties. With such a weight and such a terrifying speed, he was even faster than Li Feidao.


    That thick skin, even Li Feidao''s flying knife, can''t penetrate it, it''s terrible!


    There is such a thing in this mountain forest.


    "Don''t be careless!"


    Brother Gou suppressed his voice, took a deep breath, his face was full of solemnity, "This thing is not simple, even if it is a black blind man, he dare to kill him!"


    He grew up in the mountains and has heard of this thing, this kind of wild boar, sturdy and brutal, especially bloodthirsty!


    He didn''t expect to see this kind of beast that had disappeared from the old hunter''s mouth in the depths of Zhongnan Mountain.


    A few people immediately stood up, and the daggers in their hands were all made of special materials, so sharp.


    But even so, they did not dare to be careless. Li Feidao was even more so. His flying knife was useless.


    "Roar--"


    The hoofs of the wild boar were slid on the ground, turning [Penquge www.sbiquge.me] and turning over the soil. Those eyes were cold and full of murderousness!


    It seems that this is his territory. Anyone who breaks into it must die and become its prey!


    "It''s on the teeth!"


    With a sharp eye, Li Fei saw a finger between the wild boar''s teeth, his face changed and his expression became more serious.


    In this deep mountain, it is terrible, just a beast, it makes people so jealous.


    The fingers in the mouth were like those who had entered the deep mountains than they had before. I am afraid that they have already died a lot.


    "Boom!"


    Without giving them more time to prepare, the wild boar moved.


    too fast!


    It''s not like the speed that its size can have at all.


    Huh!


    As fast as the wind!


    He rushed to Ge Gou almost instantly. In his eyes, Ge Gou seemed to be the one who should be killed, because he didn''t like the look in Ge Gou''s eyes.


    "brute!"


    Brother Gou gritted his teeth and avoided the wild boar''s attack on one side of his body. After avoiding dexterously, he immediately slashed the dagger in his hand towards the wild boar''s belly.


    That is the place where its body is the most? It loves Xi''er, and it is the weakest place, and it is also the place where it is best protected!


    However, it failed!


    Obviously, this wild boar can dominate here, is powerful, and has rich combat experience.


    A little underfoot, he dashed more than ten meters away, and Brother Gou couldn''t catch up at all.


    "Everyone spread out!"


    Brother Dog shouted, "Don''t give it a chance to concentrate on attack!"


    Fast, strong, and very cunning, especially the sharp fangs, once they are hit, they will be crippled without death!


    Brother Gou and the others did not expect that the first danger they encountered when entering the deep mountains turned out to come from this beast.


    No wonder the people of the eight great families dare not go deep. When encountering such a terrible beast, what use is martial arts no matter how high it is?


    This animal''s natural instinct, speed and strength, crushed everyone.


    too frightening!

 Chapter 1940： More ruthless!

    The crowd dispersed immediately, surrounded the wild boar in the middle, watching it vigilantly, keeping a sufficient distance, once the wild boar launched an attack, they could immediately react to whom it was going to attack.


    To counterattack... it''s not that easy, just that layer of skin, the weapons in their hands, they can''t be separated at all, and if they act rashly, it may be death.


    Several people exchanged their eyes and experienced too much on the battlefield, which gave them a full understanding.


    This beast is a beast after all, with thick skin but no brains. Although cunning, no one has a high IQ. Otherwise, the dog brothers would have to die here today.


    Fake! Attract its attention and do it!


    Brother Gou, they don''t expect to kill the beast, but it''s enough to chase him away.


    Brother Gou, none of them spoke, they all made eye contact.


    Everyone reacted at once.


    "call out!"


    Li Feidao do it first!


    He galloped towards the wild boar, shooting a few throwing knives in his hand, aiming at the wild boar''s eyes.


    "Beast, die! I''m thinking of eating game!"


    Yiranshan covered the meaning of Er Wuyi? The flying knife stabbed fiercely, and the wild boar immediately turned his head and reacted very quickly. The flying knife stabbed the wild boar''s face, leaving some marks, making the wild boar completely mad.


    boom!


    That sturdy hoof slammed on the ground fiercely, stepped out of the hole abruptly, and ran directly onto Li Fei''s knife!


    Li Feidao also reddened his eyes.


    His mother, a beast, dare to despise the king of killers so much?


    He roared, his wrist shook, and the black dagger was instantly held in his hand. As soon as he was facing the wild boar, he reached out with one hand, trying to grab the mane on the wild boar''s neck, and held the dagger tightly with the other hand and stabbed it fiercely. To the eyes of the wild boar!


    "Depend on!"


    But without waiting for him to perform the second action, the wild boar shook his head abruptly and flew Li Feidao away.


    thump!


    "Kill this beast!"


    Li Feidao rolled on the ground a few times, so embarrassed that he couldn''t help but curse.


    When has he been so embarrassed, the king of dignified killers?


    Taking this opportunity, Brother Gou and others moved!


    They seemed to be wild beasts as well, and they rushed madly, from the left and right sides, directly towards the wild boar, four people, like four wolves, grabbed the mane of the wild boar fiercely, took advantage of the situation and stabbed the dagger in their hands!


    "Woo-"


    The special dagger pierced fiercely!


    But it can only penetrate half an inch.


    "Fuck it!"


    The old fifth cursed, his eyes reddened, "Brothers, hold him, I kill him!"


    How many people can''t help a beast?


    They gave a crazy look, clinging to the wild boar, dagger in their hands, piercing into the wild boar''s belly fiercely, puff¡ª


    Splashing blood!


    Brother Gou didn''t stop at all, making a few hits and almost plunged into his thigh.


    Wailing¡ª


    The wild boar screamed, struggling harder and harder, kicked the old fifth''s waist and kicked him out.


    "what-"


    The old five yelled and rolled a few times on the ground.


    Seeing that the wild boar went mad, he threw a few people away and wanted to rush to the fifth, the dog brother rushed over, grabbed the wild boar''s fangs directly, and was dragged away by the wild boar abruptly.


    "Kill it!"


    Brother Dog roared, his eyes were cold, coldly like a real beast, a beast even more terrifying than a wild boar.


    When he lost his dagger, he slammed his fist into the wild boar''s eye, punch after punch, crazy!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ¡­


    The wild boar struggled and even wanted to use his fangs to pierce Brother Gou, but Brother Gou didn''t care at all. He grabbed the fangs with one hand, and smashed the wild boar''s eyes with the other.


    Whoops!


    The screams kept on, and the wild boar snapped one eye, and was smashed by Brother Dog!


    It yelled and shook its head violently, slamming the dog into the air.


    Li Feidao and others immediately rushed over and stood in front of Brother Dog.


    The wild boar stepped back and confronted several people, one eye was bleeding, and it looked more fierce.


    But Brother Gou''s eyes... even more ruthless!

 Chapter 1941： Metamorphosis

    The wild boar is back!


    It retreated step by step, one eye had been forcibly smashed blind by the dog brother, and the blood continued to shed, making it even more violent.


    But it is clearer that in the face of this group of lunatics, if you continue, you will definitely die!


    Beasts, they are more like beasts!


    "Roar--"


    It roared unwillingly, turned around and dived into the woods.


    Brother Gou and the others remained vigilant for a few minutes, confirming that there was no danger, and then relaxed.


    "so close¡­¡­"


    Brother Gou collapsed, his hands and feet still trembling, not because of fear, but because of excessive force.


    "This beast is terrible!"


    Li Feidao was also panting. He felt terrible, not only because of the size and strength of this wild boar, but also because it realized that it was not an opponent and turned around and fled.


    Unlike other beasts, he has no brains at all, just venting his violence.


    "This place is not easy."


    He took a deep breath, "Even a beast is not that stupid. If you go inside, you don''t know what else you will encounter."


    He faintly felt that it would become more and more dangerous inside.


    There is still a long distance from the place where the mountain is quake. It is not an easy task to get there, and perhaps someone will sacrifice.


    "Everyone stays vigilant at all times. The beast is nothing. The most terrifying thing is the human heart."


    Brother Dog said.


    This is what Jiang Ning taught them.


    Now entering this deep mountain, now they only see beasts, but they know that none of the people who came before them are good.


    "Our task is to find that page of boxing scores, can we bring it back and say otherwise,"


    Li Fei said with a knife, "You all remember, Jiang Ning knows that you are not afraid of death, but he doesn''t want any of you to die, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Your meaning is not just a warrior, but also the patron saint of the East China Sea, so you have to live, and death is not terrible, we are not afraid, but to die is valuable and meaningful."


    He looked at everyone, even the group of people like Brother Dog, and never put life and death in his eyes.


    Even if the road ahead is a fire pit or a dead end, as long as Jiang Ning says a word, they will jump without turning back!


    But Jiang Ning would never die for them.


    "we know."


    Brother Dog nodded.


    They know their value and meaning better than anyone else.


    More clearly, in Jiang Ning''s eyes, they are not tools, but are flesh and blood, living people, and very important people.


    After taking a short rest, everyone did not hesitate and continued towards the mountains.


    ...


    at the same time.


    East China Sea!


    Jiang Ning stood in front of the window for half an hour.


    He didn''t move, looking at the direction of Zhongnan Mountain in the distance, frowning slightly.


    "They will be in danger,"


    Jiang Ning said softly, "But this is also their way, the way they must go."


    People need to experience something if they want to change.


    And the transformation of Brother Gou and the others is just the last level!


    "What if one of them is going to die?"


    Behind Jiang Ning, Tan Xing''s voice came.


    "Will not."


    Jiang Ning is very resolute, "They know that I will not allow them to die, so they will not die."


    What he does not allow must not happen.


    He looked into the distance.


    "Are you all ready?"


    Tan Xing nodded: "Ready."


    "Whether it is the Jidao Martial Arts Academy or the Hidden Family, we are all prepared. If that thing is true, then we will do our best."


    The lines on the Ji Dao fist scores have been partially cracked. If they are really like what Professor Lu Jing interpreted, then these fist scores are really not good things.


    But things are destined to love Lu Shi and Er Shi? It is not something they can change.

 Chapter 1942： What the **** place

    What should come will always come, and it can''t be stopped.


    This is a kind of catastrophe, but also a fate.


    Jiang Ning didn''t believe this before, but he still doesn''t believe it.


    He only knows that anyone who attempts to destroy the peace and tranquility here will crush it with his fist!


    "Are you going to enter Zhongnan Mountain?"


    Tan Xing looked at Jiang Ning.


    He knew that Jiang Ning could not let Brother Gou and the others take risks, but Jiang Ning would not let Brother Gou and the others know that he had a way out.


    This grind belongs to Brother Dog and the others, Jiang Ning can only help on one side.


    Jiang Ning turned to look at Tan Xing.


    "Donghai, can you hold it?"


    Tan Xing smiled.


    For such a long time, they have made sufficient preparations. Jiang Ning has always been in the East China Sea, which is the biggest support!


    But now, Jiang Ning is going to leave, it is also acting secretly. Outside Jiang Ning is still in the East China Sea, so those who are watching secretly, still have to be jealous.


    Don''t dare to come easily.


    The reputation of the iron city in the East China Sea is no joke.


    "Our old bones are of some use after all."


    Tan Xing stroked his long beard lightly, "After acting for so many years, your kid can see through it. Besides, who else?"


    The expression on his face gradually became serious.


    "The ones that should come will always come, the ancestors said well, the soldiers will come to cover the water and earth."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Okay, the rain is really safe, so I will leave it to you."


    He whispered softly.


    "rest assured."


    Tan Xing''s tone was extremely firm, with absolute confidence.


    It''s completely different from the past.


    Deep in the eyes, there seemed to be a kind of light, deep and keen.


    At that time.


    In the depths of the Zhongnanshan Mountains.


    The night has gradually fallen.


    In this kind of mountain, the sky dimmed, and the danger directly increased by several levels!


    Reagan trembled, hiding tightly between the two bodyguards, not daring to relax a little bit.


    A few steps in front of him is the figure from the back, Mr. Black.


    At this moment, Mr. Black seemed to merge with the darkness.


    He looked up at the towering mountain peak not far away, his eyes were deep, and in the darkness, there were two bright lights!


    "Mr. Black, are you here?"


    Reagan''s legs were really trembling, and he was exhausted to the extreme, and he wanted to continue walking forward. He really couldn''t hold on.


    "Arrived."


    Mr. Black said lightly.


    He pointed to the mountain, "Just ahead."


    "Is the tomb guard there too?"


    Reagan panted.


    "He must be there."


    Mr. Hei''s eyes became sharper and sharper: "You are waiting here, I will get back the boxing score."


    After speaking, he took a step forward, as if his whole person disappeared in an instant, and disappeared directly into the darkness, amazingly fast!


    Reagan was horrified, even his bodyguards felt that their breathing was stagnant!


    What a terrible speed!


    Still in this environment, is he still a human?


    Almost there was no trace of it in an instant, and he couldn''t even feel the breath, as if... it didn''t exist.


    "boom!"


    Without waiting for Reagan to react, there was a loud noise in the distance, even if it was a roar.


    "It''s you! It turned out to be you! You didn''t even die!"


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise, and Regan only felt his scalp numb, as if he heard two wild beasts crashing into each other fiercely.


    He regretted it.


    He clearly felt that if he made a mistake, he shouldn''t come, let alone have any thoughts about that boxing score!


    "Go back... go back!"


    Reagan gritted his teeth and trembled all over.


    "Can''t go back, Master Reagan."


    The voice of the bodyguard was also trembling.


    Reagan turned his head and looked around. There were pairs of green eyes around him, staring at something, and the stench radiating in the air...


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Reagan yelled in horror, but he didn''t expect that they were already surrounded by a pack of wolves!


    What the **** is this place!

 Chapter 1943： you forgot

    "Protect Lord Reagan!"


    The bodyguard yelled and immediately picked up the firearm in his hand, but their bodies were trembling, all trembling!


    Those pairs of green eyes are terribly scary!


    Reagan even opened his pores, and a cool air rose from the soles of his feet, almost fixing him there.


    He clearly saw that bloodthirsty and greed flashed in those green eyes!


    "Da da da!"


    "Da da da!"


    The flames are everywhere!


    The harsh explosive sound of gunpowder represents a rush of bullets, shooting towards those green eyes.


    Several bodyguards were crazy, and they had forgotten their actions during training. Now they only have instinct, with weapons in their hands, to kill these terrifying beasts.


    Reagan hugged his head, his ears rang, and he didn''t know where he was now, where he would be in the future, or whether he would die in the next moment...


    At the same time.


    At the foot of the mountain.


    The two figures are no more than 20 meters apart, staring at each other.


    "So you are not dead!"


    This is the voice of the tomb guard, trembling fiercely, with a hint of anger and fear.


    "Aren''t you also not dead?"


    Mr. Hei said lightly, "I have been hiding in the cemetery for so many years, but I have always known."


    He stared at the tomb guard not far away, his eyes were deep and more complicated.


    It is good luck for two people to survive.


    However, it seems that the two people have not changed at all. What they insisted on back then is still insisting, no matter what the other party thinks.


    "Do you still want to open the door!"


    The tomb guard roared, "If the devil is released, the world will be ruined!"


    He roared like a lunatic, hysterical.


    That hideous face looked more terrifying than a wild beast, especially in dim light.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, take out the last page of the boxing score."


    Mr. Black said.


    "I''m here, and you can''t destroy it."


    As he said, he walked toward the guardian of the tomb. Every step was light, but it seemed heavy, and it seemed to make the surrounding air become restless.


    The face of the guardian changed slightly, staring at Mr. Hei.


    "You... did you break through?"


    Mr. Hei ignored him and continued to walk towards the guardian of the tomb. He stretched out his hand, with unquestionable oppression, crazily surging!


    "Die your heart!"


    The tomb guard gritted his teeth and trembled all over, "I''m dead, I won''t let you succeed!"


    After speaking, he immediately turned around and ran towards the mountain.


    Mr. Hei snorted, his speed suddenly increased, and he hurried to catch up.


    He missed the opportunity that year, and this time, he will never miss it again!


    call out!


    Like a flash of lightning, Mr. Hei was extremely fast, and he quickly chased him up, with one hand sticking out, and directly grabbing the shoulder of the guardian.


    boom!


    The guardian turned his head back sharply, glared at Mr. Black, and slammed his punch.


    "Don''t force me to kill you!"


    "If you have the ability, kill me!"


    Mr. Black is not to be outdone.


    Boom


    The two punched again and made a loud noise.


    Almost instantly, the two became entangled, and the fight broke out again.


    Between his fists and feet, he was fierce and domineering, and his fists were flying. If Jiang Ning was here, he would definitely be able to see that these fist moods were the meaning of the fist in the Ji Dao Fist.


    These two people actually know how to fist in the extreme way?


    The two were fighting fiercely and fiercely. No one thought that this tomb guard was so capable.


    The violent fists flew, and the two people fought fiercely, fists to the flesh, crazy!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ?Servant Xi Ai Zhe Fu Ran Shan?......


    The two separated again, the violence on their faces was equally crazy!


    "You forgot! You forgot!"


    The guards roared, "It is our responsibility to guard this gate!"


    He split his eyes and stared at Mr. Black, "You have completely forgotten, and now you have to violate your oath, aren''t you afraid of the consequences!"

 Chapter 1944： Mr. Black and White

    Compared to the hysteria of the tomb guards, Mr. Hei is very calm.


    "You and I, one black and the other white, are people of different paths. What vows? I won''t count them."


    He looked at the tomb guard, "Mr. Bai, you are too naive."


    Mr. Hei stepped forward and stretched out his hand: "Get it."


    "Don''t think about it."


    The guardian sneered, "Nine-page boxing score, even if you get this page, it is of no use, that person will not give you this opportunity."


    He narrowed his eyes, and Jiang Ning''s face immediately appeared in his mind.


    If there is anyone who can stop Mr. Black, he is probably the only one.


    But, does he know?


    "No one can stop me."


    Mr. Hei''s voice gradually became cold, and he rushed over again a little bit under his feet.


    This time, he was faster, more brutal, and more domineering!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the guards screamed and flew out directly, one arm flew up in the sky, and was cut directly by Mr. Black!


    "what--"


    The mausoleum guard yelled, holding the page of the fist sheet in the hand that flew out.


    He fell to the ground, yelling in pain, heartbreaking, and his hoarse voice was full of anger and unwillingness.


    But Mr. Hei didn''t look at him at all, walked slowly to the broken arm, bent down, pulled out the fist sheet in his hand, and took a serious look.


    "One page is enough."


    He collected the boxing sheet, "It''s just an admission ticket, so what do you need so much."


    After that, Mr. Hei turned his head and left, no longer paying attention to the tomb guard at all, leaving him wailing in pain.


    Seeing Mr. Hei''s back and disappearing into the darkness, the guardian trembling all over, rolled his eyes and passed out directly.


    "Quickly? Shandi intended to Yiranshan to cover them? Leave them! Hurry up!"


    Reagan was yelling.


    The bodyguards on both sides, their hands shaking, the feeling of running out of ammunition and food, it was their first experience!


    Seeing that pairs of green eyes were gradually approaching, a wave of despair rose in their hearts!


    "It''s over... Master Reagan, we''re over..."


    The bodyguard cried, and the psychological defenses collapsed completely.


    Looking at the dense green eyes, he could imagine that the result of his own was to be bitten by these beasts to the point that there were no bones left!


    "roll!"


    Suddenly, a dull voice sounded.


    Reagan turned his head and took a look. Mr. Hei stepped forward and walked directly into this encirclement.


    His eyes were calm, and he glanced at the wild wolves, but his body was exuding surging murderous aura!


    "Roar--"


    The wolf roared, but did not dare to come forward, but took a step back unwillingly.


    The wolves retreated, and all the wolves retreated immediately, and soon retreated back into the jungle, disappearing.


    Regan slumped on the ground, lost half of his soul long ago, was wet with sweat, and survived, he was close to collapse.


    "Mr. Black, thank you Mr. Black..."


    His throat is dry and he can speak, which is really rare.


    "I got it."


    Mr. Black said.


    Under that mask, there was only one pair of eyes, which seemed calm, but in Reagan''s eyes, it was more terrifying than those wild wolves!


    "Got it? Great!"


    Regan took a deep breath and hurriedly said, "What does Mr. Black want to do next? I will definitely cooperate!"


    He is not stupid.


    He knows too well that this boxing score is no longer what he can handle, even if it is given to him, he dare not ask for it.


    If this Mr. Black hadn''t saved his life accidentally, he would have died at this moment.


    "I naturally need you to do something for me."


    Mr. Hei said, "After it''s done, you will get what you want, and I won''t treat you badly."


    "Thank you Mr. Black!"


    Reagan nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 1945： Die together!

    Reagan said in his heart that he didn''t get anything except for the death of a lot of bodyguards.


    All he can see is the strength of Mr. Black.


    It seems that this is what Mr. Hei deliberately wants him to see, and seeing how powerful Mr. Hei is, this is more terrifying than anything else.


    Even the crazy wolves were afraid of him, enough to see how terrifying this Mr. Black was!


    Reagan didn''t dare to say anything. He knew that the future of his Zorro family was dead or alive, and it was completely between the thoughts of this Mr. Black.


    Even though, I was kind to him at the beginning.


    But are there few people who avenge revenge?


    He didn''t say anything, and followed Mr. Black to leave.


    Not far away.


    The tomb guard fell on the ground, and the blood continuously flowed out from the broken arm, making him weaker and weaker.


    His eyes gradually faded, and it seemed that even the light of looking at things had become much dim.


    "The devil...the devil came out..."


    The tomb guard murmured to himself, his eyes full of unwillingness.


    Suddenly, he saw a figure walking towards him step by step. In the darkness, it was impossible to see who that face was.


    But that trace of murderous aura is really real!


    After all, it¡¯s about to die, but in whose hands it ends up dying, don¡¯t you know?


    The guardian smiled miserably and passed out.


    "Although the score is missing, you must know something."


    The voice is very familiar, Fang Yin!


    He has been there and followed them all the time, but he has hidden his whereabouts and prevented them from discovering.


    He took out a note book from his arms and shook it gently: "Sure enough, you are just sinners outside the two guarding the mountain gate. You are thinking of atonement, but they came with ambition."


    Fang Yin squinted, "About everything inside, everything I want to know starts from you."


    As he said, he walked over, took two steps, suddenly stopped, and the murderous look on his face burst out instantly!


    "If you don''t want to die, just get out of here!"


    He turned back abruptly, his voice was cold, looking at not far away, a dozen figures came out one by one.


    It''s the dog brothers!


    "This person, we want it."


    Li Feidao said lightly.


    He glanced at Fang Yin, there were already several flying knives in his fingers, ready to attack!


    The brother Gou and the others behind, also stood in the battle line. If they want to fight, they will fight immediately!


    die?


    No one is afraid!


    "Just because of you, you want to grab it with me?"


    Fang Yin sneered with disdain.


    Brother Dog didn''t speak, and gestured to hit¡ª¡ª


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    In an instant, the fireworks skyrocketed, and the surroundings instantly turned into daylight.


    Clusters of fireworks ignited this space, and they could emotionally see the expression on Fang Yin''s face!


    Fang Yin glanced around, his face suddenly changed.


    Brother Gou and the others are all **** with bombs!


    "If we die, we can take you on the road together, not at a loss."


    Brother Gou said lightly, "Now, you still have ten seconds to think about it."


    As he said, he was about to press the detonation button, and the others acted in the same way as the dog brother.


    They surrounded Fang Yin, as long as they pressed the button, Fang Yin would definitely die!


    Fang Yin gritted his teeth, as if looking at a madman, looking at Brother Gou and others.


    He knows these people, knows that these people are really not afraid of death, and also knows that these people, in order to kill himself, will not even hesitate to die with him!


    But he didn''t expect that Brother Dog and the others would be so crazy.


    "For Jiang Ning, can you really not even kill?"


    "You have five seconds left."


    Brother Gou''s face was calm, he didn''t even bother to answer, just looked at Fang Yin.


    He didn''t care what Fang Yin was in front of him, what peerless expert he was, nor what invincible power Fang Yin was. As long as he was disobedient, everyone would die together today!

 Chapter 1946： Rescued

    The disdainful eyes made Fang Yin furious, but he didn''t dare to hesitate anymore.


    This group of lunatics are really lunatics!


    "Humph!"


    Fang Yin let out a cold snort, a little bit under his feet, and he ignored the tomb guard, and immediately escaped into the darkness.


    Li Feidao is still vigilant.


    A cunning guy like Fang Yin might kill a carbine and come back.


    After a while, he nodded: "Go away, stay alert."


    Brother Gou and a few people immediately walked to the tomb guard.


    "Give him a bandage first, don''t die on the road, take it away!"


    The group did not dare to stay in such a place for a long time, and immediately treated the wound to the tomb guard, took his severed arm, and raced against the time to leave the mountain.


    The sky was overwhelmingly bright, and Li Feidao and the others returned to Fang''s house, finally feeling relieved.


    "Brother Dog, just come back!"


    Fang Qiu didn''t sleep all night and couldn''t sleep at all.


    Brother Gou and the others went deep into the mountains and lost all the news. He couldn''t wait to rush in to find them.


    "Well, it''s really dangerous inside. We found him before the earthquake happened. We will treat him first. We have to leave Zhongnan Mountain and return to the East China Sea."


    Brother Gou glanced at the guardian, and if he delayed, he was afraid that he would be dead.


    Fang Qiu immediately invited someone to heal the tomb guard.


    The broken arm can no longer be connected, even if the genius doctors of the eight great families are very good at medical skills, they still can''t help this kind of injury.


    For a long time, the life of the mausoleum was saved.


    "With his current injury, I''m afraid he can''t rush anymore."


    Li Feidao glanced at the pale face of the guardian of the tomb. In this situation, whether the guardian could survive or not had to be more cautious. Asking him to hurry on the road would be tantamount to directly killing him.


    He turned to look at Brother Gou, and Brother Gou looked at Fang Qiu again.


    "Put him here, is there a problem?"


    Brother Gou was mainly worried that Fang Yin would appear again, after all, the current guardian of the tomb still had great value.


    At least he knows a lot of secrets about Jidao fist score. The fist score could not be snatched, but it was not bad that he could keep the guardian of the tomb.


    "no problem."


    Fang Qiu said directly, "I will do my best to protect him and not let others take him away."


    Fang Qiu naturally knew what the dog was worried about.


    In the face of Fang Yin, even if the entire Fang family goes into battle, it may not be able to stop him, but now, it is the eight great family!


    "Don''t worry, my eighth family will join forces, no matter who it is, don''t want to be presumptuous here!"


    Huangfu Patriarch? Shan Yi Fu Er closed Yi Yi Xi? Cold Ran said.


    "Yes, we have suffered a loss once, we will not be easily fooled again, and leave people here, no problem!"


    The Patriarch of the Xin family said the same.


    They all invited the great elders of their respective families to sit there, and even if Fang Yin came again, there were so many of them, there was no need to be afraid.


    "it is good,"


    Brother Gou nodded, "When he recovers from his injury, we will immediately take him back to the East China Sea."


    Perhaps the safest place is only where Jiang Ning is.


    But they didn''t know that Jiang Ning was already in Zhongnan Mountain.


    at the same time.


    Fang Yin was not reconciled, he was not reconciled.


    The information he got was just taken away, or by a group of people he didn''t like at all!


    "Now, the guardian of the tomb must be at Fang''s house,"


    Fang Yin''s judgment was very accurate. With the injury of the tomb guard, he could no longer leave Zhongnan Mountain. This was his last chance.


    "I must get more accurate information. As soon as the mountain gate opens, I must know what is behind the gate!"


    If there is no such information, even if he can enter the mountain gate, he has no idea what is behind it, and there is a high probability of a dead end...


    It''s really like what the handbook says, behind the mountain gate, there is a huge opportunity, and likewise, it is also a place where you will die!

 Chapter 1947： coming!

    Why did the eight great families stay in Zhongnanshan for so many years?


    Isn''t it just for the chance behind the mountain gate?


    Hundreds of years later, everyone has forgotten what they were doing when they were close to Zhongnan Mountain.


    Really thought it was just to live in seclusion, just to protect?


    What qualifications do they have to guard!


    Fang Yin took out the manuscript, which was a record written by the first generation owner of the Fang family.


    Their eight great families are just people who were enslaved to Zhongnan Mountain and became slaves to some people.


    But one day, the mountain gate was hugely quake, and those people died...The people of the eight great families had the opportunity to be independent, stand up again, and gradually create their own way.


    But even so, so what?


    Compared with the chance after the mountain gate, one is the sky, and the other is not even the ground!


    At first, only one or two people could suppress a piece, relying on the strength of Judian, that kind of strength can only be obtained after the mountain gate.


    Just like the current Jidao boxing score!


    Fang Yin squinted his eyes.


    "The opportunity lies in front of us. This is a avenue to the sky, who can miss it?"


    He sneered, put the handwritten note away, his whole figure flashed, and disappeared.


    Fang family.


    Layers of tight defenses.


    Not only the Fang family, but the other seven great families also sent masters to surround the entire Fang family.


    Don''t talk about anyone, even a mountain mouse, don''t even want to get in!


    "Several great elders guarded the tomb guard and did not let anyone approach him."


    Huangfu Patriarch said.


    He turned his head to look at Fang Qiu, frowning slightly, "Now the secret of the boxing score is still before the last step to be solved. I suddenly have a bad feeling."


    Fang Qiu said nothing.


    He has always had this feeling.


    Especially when getting closer and closer to the truth, people often feel a sense of fear.


    Fear comes from the unknown, and the secret behind the boxing sheet represents the unknown. Even if they are all martial arts masters, they still find it unimaginable.


    "There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain. Be safe and restless."


    Xin Family Patriarch said.


    When they reach their age, there is nothing they have ever experienced.


    Now not only the eight great families, but the masters of the Tokai Jidao martial arts school are also paying close attention.


    Not to mention, behind the Jidao Martial Arts Hall, is it? Jiang Ning!


    This strong man feels terrifying.


    "Yes, I can''t stop the one who should come, just face it."


    They all looked at the mausoleum guards, and they didn''t know what secrets the mausoleum guards knew, and these secrets would change the world.


    "call--"


    Suddenly, there was a gust of wind.


    Fang Qiu''s face suddenly changed.


    The doors and windows in the house are closed, where does the wind come from?


    "Hold your breath, poisonous!"


    He immediately shouted, holding his breath, and opened the doors and windows for ventilation.


    There is a faint fragrance in the air, it is Fang Yin!


    He didn''t even use colorless and odorless poison. He deliberately released the fragrance just to tell others that he was coming!


    Too arrogant!


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    The big elders of several big families all stood up and stood in front of the tomb guards with cold eyes.


    "Fang Yin, don''t hide your head or tail, you''re old, don''t you be afraid of embarrassment!"


    Grand Elder Huangfu shouted, "The accounts that should be settled, let''s forget it today!"


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Ning last time, the other big families of them would have been killed by the two brothers Fang Yin.


    This is a shame!


    This is an extreme shame!


    They have been waiting for opportunities, waiting for opportunities to take revenge.


    "Hahahaha, are you worthy to talk to me?"


    Fang Yin''s voice came, crazy, and even more arrogant, "In my eyes, you are all juniors, but you are not qualified to tell me this!"

 Chapter 1948： You have to die!

    In the air, the fragrance is heavier.


    The faces of Fang Qiu and others were even more ugly. They tried their best to control their breathing, but Fang Yin¡¯s poison was too terrifying. He could control the concentration in the air. Nobody could do it? Love closed Lu Pa Lu Ai Fuyi? Breathe!


    In particular, the tomb guard was still in a coma and had no resistance at all.


    Outside the door, a row of guards had already fallen, and there was no time to react. Fang Yin would not show any mercy to them.


    A slight footstep sounded slowly, accompanied by a stronger fragrance.


    Poison powder was scattered around Fang Yin''s body!


    No one dared to get close!


    "Stop him!"


    The Grand Elder Huangfu roared, his palms slammed, and a gust of wind blew away the poisonous powder. The whole person was like a sharp arrow, and he flew out instantly!


    The rest of the people are like this, they are crazy to move, they want to join forces to keep Fang Yin.


    "Since you are here today, don''t leave!"


    The palms beat the wind, violent, and slapped fiercely.


    Fang Yin just sneered, slowly raised his fist, and smashed it hard!


    Boom!


    Fist flies!


    Directly with Grand Elder Huangfu, he punched him head-on, and with a loud noise, Grand Elder Huangfu flew out quickly, his face instantly becoming pale.


    "how is this possible?"


    He was shocked, "What a terrible fist!"


    Suddenly, he reacted: "This is Ji Dao Fist?"


    He had seen Jiang Ning perform, but he didn''t expect Fang Yin to do it too?


    "Everyone, be careful!"


    Grand Elder Huangfu shouted, "He got a page of boxing scores and his strength has improved. Don''t be careless!"


    The other people immediately increased their vigilance. They were very afraid of the other side''s silver, because of Fang Yin''s strength, they all knew very well.


    Unexpectedly, it has become stronger now!


    Today, it seems to be a hard fight.


    But there was no hindrance, and several great elders tried their best. They just wanted to guard against Fang Yin''s poison while facing such a brutal fist, and they couldn''t let go of them.


    "What to do, Patriarch?"


    Someone was nervous and looked at Fang Qiu.


    Fang Yin was coming fiercely, and his poison alone was difficult to deal with, let alone other things.


    A few big elders obviously fell behind.


    Fang Qiu stood in front of the mausoleum guards, staying alive.


    "Even if you die, you must keep it!"


    His pores opened, and his whole body fell into a tight state, dead?


    What''s so scary!


    He only hated his lack of strength and failed to help Jiang Ning do more.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the elder of the Xin family blew back a few steps, opened his mouth and spouted a mouthful of blood, his face instantly paled.


    "Stop him!"


    The elder of the Xin family roared, and suddenly coughed violently, shaking his body a few times, and fell directly to sit down.


    "Great Elder!"


    Fang Qiu hurriedly stepped forward and helped the Xin family elder, "Are you okay?"


    "It''s terrible, my internal organs are injured."


    The elder of the Xin family gritted his teeth, his face was pale, his breathing was short of breath, there were still traces of blood in his nostrils, and his lips were trembling.


    He felt that his internal organs were still trembling violently and painfully!


    Had it not retreated in time, I am afraid this life would be lost.


    What a terrible fist!


    This is the power of Ji Dao Boxing?


    But they had seen Ji Dao fist score, Jiang Ning had shown it to them, but no one could comprehend what Fang Yin did.


    The other great elders were still fighting, but even though a few people besieged Fang Yin, they still fell in the wind, and they were almost hit by Fang Yin several times.


    Fang Qiu was anxious, and the Xin family elder was even more angry.


    "We must find a way, Fang Yin is too terrible, and we must get rid of him desperately! He is the scourge of the eight great families!"


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Fang Yin looked at the crowd, laughed wildly, swept his fists, the invincible posture made him more arrogant.


    "Do you only have this strength?"


    He laughed, "If this is the case, then you all have to die today!"

 Chapter 1949： Kill me first!

    As soon as the voice fell, Fang Yin''s whole body seemed to float up, illusory and unreal.


    The body shape changed like smoke, but in the blink of an eye, he came to one person and blasted out a punch!


    too fast!


    He was too fast, so fast that only the afterimage was left, and no one could react with such a punch.


    boom!


    A loud noise was accompanied by the sound of broken bones.


    what!


    A figure flew upside down, and Fang Yin moved again before Elder Huangfu and others reacted.


    "You don''t even know how powerful Ji Dao Fist is!"


    "You don''t even know how long you have been a frog at the bottom of a well!"


    "You don''t even know! Today, I will let you know!"


    Fang Yin opened and closed, as if changing shape and shadow, the speed was extremely fast.


    His fist, faster!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ?Samurai Wu Wu Yi Yi intentionally?......


    It was like a human-shaped tyrannosaurus, where there was a trace of erosion over the years, the long fists blasted out, and the fists burst out with a terrible roar.


    Several great elders tried their best to fight back, but it was useless at all.


    In just a few breaths, the elders of Huangfu and others retreated steadily!


    There was a lot of wounds on his body, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "Ahem--"


    The Grand Elder Huangfu opened his mouth so that he wowed a mouthful of blood, looking at Fang Yin with disbelief on his face.


    He had no idea that Fang Yin would be so strong, it was terrible!


    Today, who else can stop him?


    Fang Yin doesn''t even need to use poison anymore!


    "Stop him!"


    Fang Qiu stepped forward and stood in front of several injured elders, his face full of stubbornness, "I''ll stop him!"


    He can''t stop it, he knows he can''t stop it.


    In front of Fang Yin, his strength was simply not enough. Fang Yin wanted to kill him more easily than squeezing an ant.


    But he can''t retreat!


    "Patriarch Fang!"


    Grand Elder Huangfu gritted his teeth and said, "You are not his opponent, don''t die in vain!"


    He coughed violently, and the blood spurting out of his mouth was extremely dazzling.


    Several great elders were badly injured, and they were unable to fight Fang Yin anymore. They knew that Fang Yin was still using poison, and if they could not protect their heart, they would die immediately!


    Damn it!


    Fang Qiu didn''t take a step back, and reached out to stop Fang Yin: "If you want to kill, kill me first!"


    Last time Fang Yin returned to Fang''s house, he could kill himself by taking something away, but he didn''t do it because he was afraid of his master Jiang Ning.


    Maybe you can try again today.


    Fang Qiu has nowhere to go. With this choice, he can only trust Fang Yin to still fear Jiangning, otherwise...Who can stop him today?


    "kill you?"


    Fang Yin squinted his eyes, the coldness in his eyes grew stronger and stronger, "Do you think I really dare not?"


    "Huh!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Yin moved, and instantly he reached Fang Qiu''s face, and a hand jerked out, clasping Fang Qiu''s neck.


    "what--"


    Fang Qiu screamed.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    "Fang Yin, stop! Do you even kill your own juniors!"


    "Stop, Fang Yin! If you kill Fang Qiu, Jiang Ning will take your life!"


    Several elders continued to say.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Fang Yin sneered, looking like a lunatic, disdainfully glanced at everyone.


    "Jiang Ning?"


    "I''m really afraid of Jiangning''s strength, but he is not here today, as long as I kill you all, what can he do?"


    Fang Yin squinted and stared at Fang Qiu, "Do you think that with Master Jiang Ning, I really dare not kill you?"


    "No one can **** what I want, even if it is from my family!"


    Fang Qiu''s complexion turned red, and Fang Yin held his hands in one hand, and his feet were off the ground, almost suffocating to death.


    "If you want to kill... just kill..."


    He gritted his teeth, struggling to say.


    Fang Yin''s eyes grew colder, his fingers tightened, and clear bloodstains could be seen on Fang Qiu''s neck!

 Chapter 1950： Just a few words

    "Then I will fulfill you!"


    He snorted and was about to do it.


    Sudden--


    Fang Yin trembled, and a cold murderous aura surged from his back!


    "Kill it."


    The two words gently made Fang Yin''s tinnitus instantly.


    "You kill him, I will kill you."


    It''s Jiangning!


    Several great elders looked up, Jiang Ning walked in slowly with his hands behind his back. The appearance of walking in a leisurely courtyard, as if the person who was held by Fang Yin in his hands was not his apprentice.


    "Not only did I kill you, I also want you to experience the most miserable way of death in this world,"


    Jiang Ning looked at Fang Yin, calmly, "I, Jiangning? Shanran, Lu Fuwu, Ranwuwu? I can do what I say, if you don''t believe me, you can try."


    He stepped in, standing only five steps away from Fang Yin.


    "Master...Master..."


    Fang Qiu struggled, his strength gradually weakened, but he knew that as long as Jiang Ning came, he would not die!


    Fang Yin''s face was a bit ugly, and he felt humiliated.


    "You are too arrogant!"


    His fingers trembled, and he stared at Jiang Ning, "Do you really think you will kill me?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, but the aura on his body gradually became surging, like a savage beast, turned into a phantom, and rushed up from behind him, Fang Yin suddenly felt his chest become stuffy!


    The terrible pressure came and stopped his breathing!


    How could this be?


    How could Jiangning become so terrible?


    "Your understanding of Ji Dao Boxing Table is only a fur."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Fang Yin''s body trembled, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes.


    The look he looked at Jiang Ning was not like looking at a person at all, but more like looking at a terrible monster!


    Kill Fang Qiu?


    Jiang Ning will definitely kill herself!


    And using the cruelest method of death in the world!


    He has no doubt!


    For some reason, Fang Yin was always jealous of Jiang Ning, not only because Jiang Ning killed his brother in front of him, but also because Jiang Ning had a strange aura on him.


    People can''t help but... want to surrender!


    Even if Fang Yin didn''t want to admit it, that was the fact.


    Jiang Ning has a seven-page boxing sheet, he only has one page, and what he has realized... is just a fur?


    What about Jiangning.


    thump--


    Fang Qiu fell down, coughing violently.


    Several great elders were stunned.


    Before Jiang Ning made a move, Fang Yin would admit it?


    Wasn''t it arrogant just now?


    When Jiang Ning said a few words, Fang Yin hesitated. Jiang Ning... was so terrifying!


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Fang Qiu got up and walked quickly to Jiang Ning: "Master, I...shame you."


    "Not ashamed."


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "This is the ancestor of the Fang family, and he understands a page of boxing scores. Although it is fur, it is not bad."


    His comments, lightly, did not seem to be talking about the ancestors of the Fang family like Fang Yin, but more like commenting on elementary school students.


    Fang Yin flushed slightly, gritted his teeth and said, "Jiang Ning, you don''t want to be mad!"


    "Did you see me going crazy?"


    Jiang Ning said calmly, "I''m just telling the truth."


    He spoke too calmly and calmly made Fang Yin want to kill, but he knew that he would not be able to kill Jiang Ning in his entire life.


    "Fur...I understand, it''s just fur..."


    Fang Yin was a little unwilling. He glanced at the tomb guard lying on the bed, pointing at him and saying, "But if I get him, I can know more secrets, and I can get more!"


    "He, I want it."


    Jiang Ning was even more straightforward, "You give up."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I''ll give you five seconds to disappear in front of my eyes, otherwise, you won''t even have a chance to lie in bed. I will let Fang Qiu dig a hole for you by the side of Fang''s mausoleum."


    These words are so overbearing that people breathe stagnant!


    Is that Fang Yin, the ancestor of the Fang family?


    Does Jiang Ning look down on him like that?

 Chapter 1951： Shocked!

    How many big leaders? Dyed the land and flicked the West Italy and Lu Eryi? The old people were all suppressed.


    They know that Jiang Ning is powerful, even terribly powerful, but Fang Yin is not weak!


    When he said this, it was obvious that he didn''t put Fang Yin in his eyes.


    Especially, Fang Yin now comprehend a page of boxing book, and his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, but he can''t talk about it at the same time!


    But Jiang Ning... is still the case, and doesn''t pay any attention to Fang Yin.


    Looking at the expressions on the faces of the people around him, Fang Yin was even more furious.


    He was shocked by Jiang Ning, and he had to admit it, otherwise, he would just break Fang Qiu''s neck.


    It was because he knew that Jiang Ning was too powerful. If he really killed Fang Qiu, Jiang Ning would definitely kill him, but he had never had this kind of fear.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fang Yin gritted his teeth, "Don''t deceive people too much!"


    After he finished speaking, it was difficult to react, and such words would come out of his own mouth.


    As strong as him, will be bullied by others?


    "Five, four, three..."


    Jiang Ning seemed to have never heard Fang Yin''s words at all, calmly counting down.


    His rules are over, Fang Yin has to pay the price if he doesn''t disappear in front of his eyes within five seconds!


    This is his attitude!


    "Unreasonable!"


    Fang Yin was very mad, especially when he was trembling with the look of several elders.


    They are laughing at themselves!


    Those people who can easily be killed by themselves just now dare to laugh at themselves?


    Because of Jiangning?


    They really think that they have no resistance in front of Jiang Ning!


    "Boom¡ª"


    Fang Yin couldn''t bear it, and a little bit beneath his feet, like a flash of lightning, exploded his comprehension of the ultimate boxing technique to the extreme, and hit Jiangning fiercely.


    He didn''t believe it, the same is Ji Dao Fist, he just realized the fur.


    He doesn''t believe it!


    Rumble!


    Fist tumbling, you can faintly see the high-speed rotation of the air wave, and the complexions of several elders have changed drastically, it is terrible!


    Even Fang Qiu couldn''t help being a little nervous. Fang Yin''s strength was really much stronger than before.


    No one of the great elders present can handle this punch!


    However, Jiang Ning was still standing there, even his expression did not change at all.


    He just glanced at Fang Yin lightly, then suddenly punched.


    This punch is so slow.


    It looked like it was light and light, without a little strength, but after the several great elders saw it, they were shocked, as if they saw a trajectory, slowly deducting, merged instantly, speeding up a thousand times!


    boom!


    Two fists slammed together, and Fang Yin''s face changed in that instant.


    From rising red, to blue-violet, and finally blue-black, even with a loud shout, he backed away quickly.


    While holding his arm tightly, he looked at Jiang Ning in horror, his face was full of disbelief.


    "This... this is impossible!"


    He was a little frustrated and said, "This is absolutely impossible!"


    Jiang Ning is still standing there.


    "Fur, I said, all you understand is fur."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Break your arm, treat it as a lesson, get out."


    His tone was still so calm, not even a hint of anger, calmly, as if facing an ant, a giant, there would not be any emotional changes because of the ant.


    Because ants are not worthy.


    That kind of indifferent, completely ignorant gesture made Fang Yin''s mentality almost burst.


    But he couldn''t resist.


    He just proved that in front of Jiang Ning, he does not have the power to resist!


    "Why don''t you kill me!"


    Fang Yin gritted his teeth, unwilling to say angrily.


    Jiang Ning wanted to kill himself, it was easy!


    These four words are his feeling of being superior when facing others, but in front of Jiang Ning, everything is reversed.

 Chapter 1952： Break your arm

    "You are not guilty of death."


    Jiang Ning said, "A person can be selfish, but sometimes he has selfish value. You don''t understand it now, you will understand it later."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Being so educated by a junior, Fang Yin blushed. It was even more uncomfortable and unwilling than killing him.


    "Humans, only at the moment of death can they understand what kind of person they are."


    Jiang Ning looked at Fang Yin, "You are not qualified to know now."


    Fang Yin was almost crazy.


    He shouted, venting his anger, but there was no way to refute it, let alone the strength to teach Jiang Ning.


    He can only shout, turn around and leave, venting his unwillingness and anger.


    Just like a madman.


    That crazy state was completely **** off by Jiang Ning.


    This was even worse than being broken by Jiang Ning and causing Fang Yin to collapse.


    "Master..."


    Fang Qiu reddened his eyes, "I''m useless, I can''t handle this matter."


    He blamed himself a little, and even more guilty.


    Originally, he thought he was the proud son of heaven, a man of extraordinary talent, but there were mountains outside the mountains, and people outside the world. After seeing Jiang Ning, he knew that he really was nothing.


    Although he is working very hard now, even better than anyone else, in a short period of time, there is no way to achieve the goal he wants.


    Jiang Ning smiled, stretched out his hand and patted Fang Qiu''s shoulder.


    "You are fine, much better than when I was this age."


    He comforted, "The time you need, to accumulate to precipitate yourself, understand, don''t be a foolish man."


    "Yes."


    Fang Qiu nodded repeatedly.


    Jiang Ning turned his head, looked at a few great elders, and nodded slightly: "Thank you so many."


    "It should be."


    "Mr. Jiang, fortunately you came in time, this Fang Yin''s strength is too strong, I''ll wait..."


    Grand Elder Huangfu blushed a little, Fang Yin, who was too strong in his mouth, was almost madly abused by Jiang Ning.


    "There are many better than him."


    Jiang Ning''s words caused a sudden shock in the hearts of Elder Huangfu and others. They had some speculations, especially the earthquake that came from the mountains, which made them wonder why their eight great families guarded Zhongnan Mountain.


    It''s just that, after too many years, a lot of information is gone.


    Now I can only hope to crack the fist score and learn more.


    "We understand."


    They know that this is their biggest role.


    Jiang Ning nodded, walked to the bed, and looked at the tomb guard who was still in a coma.


    He checked it and found that the guards of the mausoleum were seriously injured, and it was not easy to survive. For the time being, they could not move and could only stay in Zhongnan Mountain.


    But Fang Yin, or someone from the Zorro family, would definitely not give up.


    There are two pages of boxing books outside, in Jiangning''s plan, but this guardian is an accident.


    "Fang Qiu,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Is there any place where people can hide?"


    Fang Qiu nodded immediately: "Yes!"


    "Transfer him, hide him, and wait until the injury gets better."


    Jiangning said, "Several elders, the safety of this mausoleum guard is very important. At least he must wake up and get the information we want. It is related to the specific situation of the gate in the depths of Zhongnan Mountain."


    "The priorities, I think you know."


    "Mr. Jiang rest assured, we old bones will do our best to guard against death!"


    "Yes, his whereabouts will not be revealed, we will personally look after him, even if we take this old life, we will not hesitate!"


    "Mr. Jiang, please rest assured!"


    Jiang Ning sighed and said with a smile: "I am really worried now."

 Chapter 1953： try best

    The strength of the eight great families of Zhongnanshan is really not enough.


    Apart from other things, Jiang Ning''s guess was something they couldn''t stop even the current Fang Yin.


    Not to mention, the people of the Zorro family have never been seen from beginning to end, and the people hidden behind have never even seen them.


    I''m afraid that only when the guardian wakes up will he know what happened.


    Only then did I know what was there in the deep mountains.


    Ji Dao Boxing Book, now all nine pages appeared, which means that some things should also surface.


    Jiang Ning suddenly felt that he was still a little bit unprepared.


    Not himself, but the entire environment, lacking the necessary preparations.


    For so many years, nothing seems to have happened, but I have been fully prepared from the beginning.


    Ten years of life on the battlefield is like this, returning to the city, finding Lin Yuzhen, and protecting her with her, the same is true.


    There are always all kinds of situations, all kinds of sudden accidents.


    But every time, Jiang Ning was able to resolve it.


    This time, too.


    "We will try our best."


    Grand Elder Huangfu said firmly.


    He didn''t dare to say any more, let Jiang Ning rest assured, he didn''t have the confidence.


    What they will face in the future, no one knows, they don''t have enough strength, even if they are the great elders, they are already the top powerhouses in Zhongnan Mountain.


    But no one knows how powerful the unknown enemy will be.


    All they can do is do their best!


    "Yes, I know."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "First transfer the people, and then focus on everyone. I have something that I want to teach you."


    Hearing this, a group of great elders were taken aback for a moment, and then became a little excited.


    Does Jiangning have something to teach them?


    Even if the Jiang Ning in front of him is not very old, even a generation younger than them, Jiang Ning is far ahead of them on the road of martial arts!


    Their strength is insufficient. At this age, even if they want to improve, it will be difficult!


    "Quick! Quick!"


    The elder of the Xin family didn''t care that he was still injured, and he couldn''t wait any longer.


    They immediately moved the comatose mausoleum to the two retreats of the Fang Yin and Fang Jin brothers. This is the forbidden area of ??the Fang family. Except for the Fang family Patriarch, no one else is allowed to enter.


    It is the safest to hide here.


    In the room, the guardian of the tomb is still in a coma, and it may take a few days for his injury to get better.


    Outside the house.


    Jiang Ning stood in front of "Ranling Love Covering Yiluzhe", and in front of him, the elders of the eight great families, all like students, stood in front of Jiang Ning respectfully and listened to Jiang Ning''s instructions.


    "I watched the Ji Dao fist score and found some things, not just martial arts, but for martial arts, different paths lead to the same goal. You should all be able to learn from it."


    Jiang Ning said, "I don''t know what challenges we will face in the future, nor do you. I am afraid that few people know it at this moment, but we must try our best to be prepared."


    "Not only is you mentally prepared, but at the same time, it is also a kind of preparation to improve your strength."


    He looked at everyone and said with a smile: "Several seniors are all top players in the eight great families."


    Hearing that, the faces of several great elders were slightly better, and Jiang Ning praised them, making them more comfortable.


    "But in my opinion, it''s not enough."


    But in the second sentence, they hit the bottom in an instant!


    No one dared to refute, but felt ashamed.


    Living in seclusion for many years, immersed in martial arts, but the result... not as good as a young man.


    "At your age, you have basically tapped your potential. It is too difficult to make progress anymore."


    Jiang Ning was blunt and not at all polite.

 Chapter 1954： Why save me

    If you tell lies at this time, even the great elders themselves will not believe it.


    "I am now teaching you what I have realized, and you can understand, maybe there will be a breakthrough."


    Jiang Ning is tantamount to solving a complicated problem. Now teach them all the methods and ideas for solving the problem. They only need to follow Jiang Ning''s ideas and explore step by step.


    The direction is clear, there are no detours, this is simply a gift!


    Who would be willing to change to someone else?


    It takes a lot of hard work to figure out the things that you say share and share. This kind of aura is not something ordinary people can have.


    "Listen carefully!"


    Jiang Nington yelled, everyone, as if hit by thunder and lightning, the whole person was refreshed, like thunder, echoing in his ears.


    very scary!


    Just the voice of one sentence?


    "The road of martial arts is the road to tap the potential of the body and release it, and how to use these potentials is the key to how a person can go. Eighteen martial arts, fist and foot techniques, etc., are essentially the same. ..."


    Jiang Ning opened his mouth, and every sentence pointed directly to the essence, just like Pao Ding''s solution to a cow, starting from the most fundamental point.


    Even if it is a group of masters at the elder level, they are all listening with gusto at this moment.


    They knew that they had figured out a lot of things for so many years, but they always felt that something was missing. At this moment, listening to Jiang Ning''s words, they felt a sense of suddenness.


    One person said above, a group of people listened below.


    What I said above is a young man. Looking at his appearance, I am afraid it is only the age of their grandson, but these old men are more serious than one, and one more focused.


    They stared at Jiang Ning, for fear that they might miss a word, or even a different tone.


    That serious look, like a primary school student listening attentively!


    Time, one minute and one second passed, and a full afternoon, several elders were motionless, like wooden stakes.


    Their eyes were staring straight at Jiang Ning, without a slight shift. When they listened to their ears, every word was deeply in their minds, and they understood their understanding over the past few decades.


    That kind of heartiness is indescribable at all!


    "Everyone has their own way, and if you go through it, it will work."


    "What I''m talking about is the essence of martial arts? It''s a basic skill. It sounds simple, but it''s too difficult to do."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "If you have any questions, you can ask me directly."


    He has no reservations, nor does he need to keep them.


    Anyone can spend time figuring out this kind of essential thing, but after figuring it out, how to apply it is the biggest problem.


    Now he is here, just hope, can help these people, improve their strength, even if only a little bit.


    The Grand Elder Huangfu and others were still reminiscing about some of the words Jiang Ning had just said, confirming it with what they understood, as if they had been mad, their mouths were chattering, and their hands and feet even started to make comparisons directly.


    "That''s it? No, it should be like this, it''s not right, it''s right!"


    "That''s it, that''s how it is!"


    "I had misunderstood it before, no wonder, it turned out to be wrong, it has been wrong for decades!"


    "It can still be like this? Oh my God, I''m in vain!"


    ...


    The several elders seemed crazy, and they didn''t care to ask Jiang Ning any questions. They were not yet at the stage where they could ask questions. It would take some time to understand what Jiang Ning said.


    Seeing them completely indulged in their own state, Jiang Ning did not bother.


    "Ok?"


    With a slight movement of his ears, the tomb guard woke up?


    Jiang Ning glanced at it. The Grand Elder Huangfu and the others were shocked. Without disturbing them, he turned around and entered the room.


    The mausoleum guard opened his eyes, his eyes were in a trance, he had already reacted, and he lost an arm.


    "You saved me?"


    His voice was hoarse, "Why do you want to save me."

 Chapter 1955： The world is in chaos!

    "My people saved you."


    Jiangning Road.


    He glanced at the guardian, "I only hope that the decision to save you is correct."


    The guardian gave a sorrowful laugh.


    It was the first time I met Jiang Ning, and from his perspective, it was natural to see that Jiang Ning had already mastered the Ji Dao boxing score. With that familiar feeling, he would not admit his mistakes.


    I just didn''t expect that things will develop to this point now.


    "The mountain gate cannot be opened."


    The guardian said directly.


    He looked at Jiang Ning, "If the devil comes out, the world will be in chaos!"


    He only said eight words, but it made Jiang Ning''s pupils slightly shrink, the devil?


    "The people imprisoned there are all demons. They are all evil people who are unforgivable. They have been like this for thousands of years, generation after generation. They are the worst people. They are bad, and their offspring are even worse..."


    The tomb guard murmured to himself, "There is no principle, no bottom line, no humanity!"


    His voice was full of excitement and a trace of fear!


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, patted his chest lightly, signaled him to calm down, and said something slowly, no matter how excited it is now, it doesn''t make any sense.


    "The gate can''t be opened, so what''s the meaning of this boxing score?"


    Jiang Wu Yifu served Ling Shanshan Ning very calmly.


    Since the gate of the guarding the tomb cannot be opened, it would be fine if it can''t be completely sealed.


    The function of this Ji Dao Boxing Manual seems to be to open this mountain gate itself.


    "Because this boxing score... points to a treasure place!"


    The guardian took a deep breath and looked at Jiang Ning seriously, "Treasure land!"


    He was still emotional, holding Jiang Ning''s hand: "Don''t let the boxing scores gather, don''t! Don''t!"


    That kind of crazy appearance seemed to have been greatly stimulated, and his words were incoherent, which made Jiang Ning a little unintelligible.


    The mood of the guardians is still not stable enough.


    "take a good rest."


    Jiangning said, "Don''t worry, no matter what happens in the future, no matter if the gate is opened or not, no one can destroy the peace here."


    What he said was still calm.


    For Jiang Ning, he always responded with this no matter when or what happened.


    The mausoleum guard wanted to say something, but he was in such a state that he was not calm at all, and he didn''t even know what he said now, and what the gods said was of no value.


    Jiang Ning didn''t let him talk anymore, and asked him to take a good rest. After the injury stabilized, he would look at the situation.


    He turned and walked out of the house to allow the tomb guard to recuperate. The injury of his broken arm will take a lot of time to heal.


    And at this time, Professor Lu Jing, working with the Eight Great Families, should be able to break the Ji Dao fist score, and then ask the guardian of the mausoleum, and he should be able to know a lot of things.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t guarantee that the guardian would tell the truth, how credible his words would be, and would mislead him.


    He must consider these clearly.


    Of course, it was on my own side. After learning more information, he would use the information from the tomb guard to confirm it.


    Jiang would rather not be stupid, let alone believe in this mausoleum guard. Even if he saved his life, the story of the farmer and the snake would never stop.


    He walked out of the house, and the several great elders were still silent in their own world.


    Some people even started to communicate, discussing whether their insights were correct.


    Jiang Ning ignored them and left the wooden house to find Fang Qiu.


    Now Fang''s safety is naturally the top priority. No one in the East China Sea knows that he has left the East China Sea, not to mention the presence of other people. There shouldn''t be any problems now.


    On Fang Qiu''s side, we need to make some serious arrangements.


    At this moment, Fang Qiu was pacing back and forth in the study.


    He knew that Jiang Ning would come to him.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Fang Qiu immediately walked over and opened the door.


    "Master."


    Jiang Ning nodded and walked in.

 Chapter 1956： A friend is here

    He looked at the decoration in the study room, fresh and elegant, not like the study room of a martial artist, always full of martial arts scriptures, but more poems and songs.


    "What you did this time is okay."


    Fang Qiu shook his head helplessly: "Master, you don''t need to comfort me."


    He knew he was not doing well, Jiang Ning was just comforting himself.


    When the Fang family was handed over to him, he knew what Jiang Ning wanted to accomplish by himself, but at least for the moment, he hasn''t done it.


    Although, he worked very hard.


    "I didn''t comfort you, do you look at me like someone who can comfort people?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Well done is good done, and bad done is bad done."


    "The identity of the guardian of the tomb has not been asked yet,"


    Fang Qiu said, "I''m thinking about how to ask."


    There is no doubt that the current identity of the guardian of the tomb is very important, and it can even be said to be a turning point in the future.


    But now, they really don''t know what the identity of the guardian is.


    Fang Qiu was a little worried.


    Jiang Ning walked to the bookshelf, reached out to flip through a few books at random, and said with a smile: "The time is right, we don''t need to ask, he will take the initiative to tell them."


    "When?"


    Fang Qiu asked.


    "When he feels he needs to tell us."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Fang Qiu.


    Fang Qiu nowadays, compared with the past, has matured a lot, but he is not the ardent and desperate young man back then.


    But there is still a long way to go before true maturity.


    For Jiang Ning, he is not only his own apprentice, but also his master''s child. He has the responsibility and must train him.


    "Don''t worry about things and think calmly to make the most correct decision."


    Jiang Ning said, "No matter what you do, it''s the same."


    "And now, I can see that you are in a hurry."


    Fang Qiu opened his mouth, as if he wanted to explain something, but he still didn''t say anything, because he knew that Jiang Ning had not made a mistake.


    Jiang Ning could tell the slight change in his mentality at a glance.


    "It will be long in Japan, you know."


    "Yes, Master."


    Fang Qiu nodded.


    "Okay, put this aside in advance, don''t worry, what is more important now is the deciphering of Ji Dao Boxing, where is the progress? Professor Lu Jing''s results have already come out, we need to confirm each other."


    Fang Qiu immediately walked to the bookshelf, reached out and touched in the dark, only to hear a click, and a hidden compartment was slowly opened on the side of the bookshelf.


    He reached out and took out a box and handed it to Jiang Ning. The expression on his face was extremely serious and solemn.


    "This is the result of deciphering a few pages of fist scores after passing down the text of the eight great families."


    There are still two pages of fist scores in the hands of others, but the other seven pages, they have already untied, and they will confirm with Professor Lu Jing to confirm the approximate result.


    Jiang Ning took it, opened the box, took out the contents, and looked at it seriously.


    He looked at it, his brows gradually frowned...


    at the same time.


    The Zorro family!


    Back to the Zorro family, Reagan felt that he was alive.


    The feeling of walking through the door of **** and coming back again is really hard to describe.


    "Mr. Black,"


    At this moment, Reagan, who was sitting on top of the Patriarch, didn''t have a trace of vigour, let alone the so-called Patriarch''s arrogance. Instead, he appeared humble, "Next, what do you think I need to do?"


    Although he was laughing, his expression was stiff and unnatural at all.


    Looking at Mr. Black sitting below and wearing a mask, he knew that under that mask, there must be a very cold face!


    "A friend is here,? Shan Wu Yiran paved the way?"


    Mr. Hei said lightly, "I am afraid I have to see what he means next."

 Chapter 1957： You and me join hands

    As soon as the voice fell, a gust of wind came.


    Regan hadn''t reacted yet, and there was a person standing in the hall.


    He has seen it!


    When Jimmy brought Fang Yin, he met this man.


    How could he come?


    "you¡­¡­"


    Just as Regan was about to speak, Mr. Hei waved his hand to signal him not to speak. Regan immediately closed his mouth, not daring to make a sound.


    "Your Excellency is following us in Zhongnan Mountain. It seems that what we want is here."


    Mr. Hei glanced at Fang Yin.


    Fang Yin was not polite at all and snorted softly.


    "What you want is also with me."


    This is the bargaining chip, straight to the point, everyone has what each other wants, and it seems that if they don''t agree, they have to do it.


    He looked at Mr. Hei, knowing that the person talking here was Mr. Hei, and said directly: "You left the mausoleum guard to me, it is your sincerity, but it''s a pity that you got listed first."


    Mr. Black laughed.


    "Then what do you mean by coming today?"


    "You and I join hands!"


    Fang Yin said directly.


    "Joining hands? What about your sincerity."


    Mr. Black shook his head.


    "I gave my sincerity, but your Excellency did not seem to show any sincerity, nor did you see what bargaining chip you have. What do you think? A page of fist score? I don''t care about it. ."


    He spoke casually.


    It seems that even if one more page of Ji Dao fist score is added, it doesn''t make much sense to him.


    He already owns one page, that''s enough.


    Fang Yin squinted his eyes, his heart suddenly moved, and he seemed to react instantly.


    It seems that, as it is written in the handbook, even if there is only one page of the Jidao Boxing Book, they are already eligible to enter the gate.


    "It seems that there is no chance for cooperation."


    He snorted.


    "It''s also a chance."


    Mr. Hei said, "I know what you want, but there is a price to pay if you want to get it."


    The eyes of the two people were facing each other, as if there were two electric lights bursting in the air, and instantly impacted together, emitting a terrible breath!


    Reagan, who was sitting there, didn''t even dare to breathe.


    He thinks that he has experienced enough in his entire life, even if he has seen it in big storms, but in front of these two people, he feels that he is incomparably small!


    He even dared not even breathe loudly.


    worrying and nervous!


    The air seemed to become thin all of a sudden, making people depressive and suffocating uncomfortably.


    "What''s the price?"


    Fang Yin shouted.


    He stared at Mr. Black with cold eyes.


    "I want you to kill someone!"


    Mr. Black''s voice is even more indifferent.


    After he finished speaking, Fang Yin''s eyelids couldn''t help but jump: "Who?"


    Mr. Hei didn''t answer directly, but the eyes under the mask looked frightening, like an abyss, and he fell into it instantly after a glance.


    It seems to have suddenly fallen from a cliff that is ten thousand feet high!


    Even a powerful person like Fang Yin couldn''t help but feel a chill in his spine.


    That look is not like a normal person at all!


    "When it''s time for you to know, you will naturally know."


    Mr. Hei said, "You only need to know one thing now. You are not qualified to cooperate with me, but you can choose and submit to me."


    He said it lightly.


    In the past, Fang Yin might just do it right away, he wouldn''t allow someone to talk to him like this.


    But at this moment, he didn''t even have the slightest idea of ??rebuttal!


    That kind of light pressure came from all directions, and it was even more terrifying than when I faced Jiang Ning!


    "can."


    Fang Yin gritted his teeth and nodded, a little unwilling, but still made a choice.


    In the hall, the atmosphere became a little weird.

 Chapter 1958： Depressed

    Regan didn''t dare to speak, but just looked at Fang Yin, who was still a little strong just now, but at this moment, he seemed to be suddenly removed from his hostility, and he was a little more in awe of Mr. Hei.


    Reagan could feel this subtle change, but he couldn''t explain it clearly.


    Who does Mr. Hei want Fang Yin to kill?


    Jiangning?


    With Fang Yin''s strength, I''m afraid it can''t be done.


    That broken arm... is so obvious that even Reagan can guess that it was interrupted by Jiang Ning.


    After all, Mr. Hei deliberately left the guards of the tomb just to lead Fang Yin.


    Suddenly, his body trembled, and he seemed to fall into the ice cellar all at once, the feeling that he was not even a **** in other people''s chess games, which made Regan feel more and more fearful.


    Not talking, just listening to the command line [New Biqule www.biqule.co], I''m afraid it is his best choice.


    At that time.


    East China Sea!


    Lin Yu really stayed at home and was about to fall ill.


    My belly grew bigger day by day, and after five months, I became a little bit pregnant, and I could see the slightly bulging belly.


    She stood in the yard, bathed in the morning sun, to promote the absorption of calcium in the body.


    Everything I do now is for the children.


    "Jiang Ning is still like Lao Zhao?"


    Lin Yu really pouted, "What can I do for a day or two without going home."


    On the one hand, she hopes that Jiang Ning will be busy with her own affairs and not pay too much attention to herself. After all, she is an adult and knows how to take care of herself, but on the other hand, she also hopes to see Jiang Ning at any time.


    Because, as long as she sees Jiang Ning, she has a sense of security.


    "Girl, that kid is very busy,"


    Ye Shan smiled and said, "Come and see the two of us play chess. This can still train the children."


    "Is this considered prenatal education?"


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    She walked over and watched Tan Xing and Ye Shan play chess.


    During this time, these two old guys stayed at Lin''s house and didn''t go anywhere.


    Jiang Ning is not in the East China Sea, Lin Yu is really safe, and naturally it will fall on them, especially the child in Lin Yuzhen''s stomach, that is Jiang Ning''s child.


    "Walking horses, walking horses,"


    Lin Yuzhen said as he watched, "It''s right to walk the horse."


    "Who said this?"


    Tan Xing retorted, "Don''t you just fall into Lao Ye''s job if you walk the horse?"


    "Baby said it."


    Lin Yu really blinked his eyes and said.


    "The baby said?"


    Tan Xing was startled, and immediately picked up the horse and jumped forward, "That''s definitely right!"


    When the two were playing chess, Lin Yu really sat and watched, discussing with them from time to time.


    Soon, someone walked in quickly and said a few words in Tan Xing''s ear.


    Tan Xing''s eyes changed slightly, and he raised his head and met Ye Shan''s eyes.


    "Girl, you go home and rest, get down here first."


    Tan Xingdao.


    "Oh."


    Lin Yu really nodded her head obediently. She knew that she was the best to be obedient now.


    She turned around and entered the house.


    On the stone table, the expression on Tan Xing''s face became a little serious.


    "Jiang Ning guessed well, and sure enough, some people are still looking at the East China Sea."


    "Who is the target?"


    Ye Shan frowned.


    The two looked at each other, turned their heads at the same time, and looked in the direction of the Lin family villa. Lin Yuzhen who just walked in was only her.


    "Do you want to inform Jiang Ning to come back?"


    "Ok."


    The two dared not care about it, because it was about Lin Yuzhen and the children''s safety, and neither dared to be careless.


    The news that Jiang Ning is not in the East China Sea has not been spread, but some people are still coming. This shows that the people who came may not care about Jiang Ning''s presence. If they want to do it, they will do their best!


    Tan Xing immediately made arrangements to mobilize all the masters of the Jidao martial arts gym.


    The news reached Jiang Ningna for the first time.


    The sky in the East China Sea seemed to darken, as if a violent storm was about to come.


    That kind of turbulent and undercurrent surging is depressing and particularly uncomfortable!

 Chapter 1959： barrier

    Boom


    There was a loud noise, and lightning pierced the sky.


    Extremely dazzling.


    The expression on Tan Xing''s face instantly became serious.


    Even the weather has changed so fast, it has just been clear, and now, it has begun to be overcast.


    "We have done everything we need to prepare."


    Ye Shan said, "When you come, stop it, try your best to stop it!"


    The two looked at each other, and didn''t say anything more? Didn''t they say anything? They turned around and entered the Lin family villa.


    Lin Yu really sat on the sofa, reading a book while drinking juice, still leisurely and at ease.


    She doesn''t care about the ups and downs outside.


    She listened to Jiang Ning''s words, the most important thing now is to take care of herself and take care of herself and Jiang Ning''s children.


    This is the most important thing.


    "Mom is looking forward to seeing you, dad, and everyone,"


    With a gentle face, she reached out and stroked her belly gently, as if she could feel that there was a small hand that was also moving, interacting with her across her belly.


    That kind of feeling is very special and makes people''s hearts softer.


    Boom


    Thunder keeps coming!


    The sky soon became dark, and the storm was coming!


    The torrential rain came as soon as it was said, and the violent wind and rain seemed to be pouring down from nine heavens, but in just a few minutes, the rain curtain poured down, making a deafening sound.


    At the same time.


    Around the Lin family''s villa, there were densely packed people wearing raincoats, and their expressions were determined, and even more so!


    There was still rain dripping on Huang Yuming''s hair.


    "Strictly guard against death, no one is allowed to approach the Lin family villa!"


    He gave an order, "Even if our corpses are going to block it, we must block it!"


    Stepping on the ground in the puddle, splashes of water droplets, rippling the ripples on the water surface, quickly spread, and gradually return to calm.


    Outside the Lin family villa, there were thousands of people gathered, three floors inside and outside, firmly guarding every entrance and exit.


    This is the first time in the East China Sea!


    For the first time in this forbidden area!


    At the same time.


    Zhongnanshan, Fang family.


    Jiang Ning has received the news.


    This is the fastest speed.


    He frowned slightly.


    "Master, are you going back?"


    Fang Qiu said, "I can do it here!"


    He knew that Jiang Ning was worried about the safety of Lin Yuzhen and the child.


    Jiang Ning raised his head and looked in the direction of Donghai, frowning even tighter.


    "go back."


    He didn''t hesitate or even explained anything to Fang Qiu. He turned around and left, disappearing outside the door in the blink of an eye, no trace.


    Fang Qiu knew that Jiang Ning was in a hurry, so he had made arrangements long ago and could rush back to the East China Sea in the fastest time.


    But the bottom of his heart still sank suddenly, always having a bad feeling.


    Because he had never seen such an expression on Jiang Ning''s face, nervous, worried, and a little regretful. It seemed that he had made a wrong decision before.


    This is an expression that has never been seen before.


    "It''s okay, it must be okay, it will be okay!"


    Fang Qiu took a deep breath, "On the side of Zhongnanshan, I will also try my best to do it well so that Master will not worry about it."


    The Zhongnan Mountain on one side and the East China Sea on the other are both crucial places, but Jiangning wants a person to take care of these two places.


    That''s why Fang Qiu blamed himself for failing to help Jiangning more.


    He only hopes to change this situation as soon as possible.


    The sky in the East China Sea is terribly dark!


    I don''t know how long it has been since such a terrible storm has occurred.


    There are not many people in the streets and alleys, and no one dares to stay outside in such bad weather.


    Except for the Lin Family Villa, the densely packed people, almost shoulder to shoulder, formed a three-layered human wall inside and outside, directly surrounding the Lin Family Villa.


    In the innermost part, the gate of Lin''s family, the masters of Jidao martial arts hall, were also a barrier.


    Behind them are Ye Shan and Tan Xing, these two hidden martial arts masters!

 Chapter 1960： There is a day out of the sky!

    "coming."


    Ye Shan squinted his eyes, feeling it from a distance.


    The expression on his face has never been so solemn.


    "Let''s go!"


    Brother Gou waited? Wu Zhe Lu Fu Xi Shan Xi Ling? People returned to the East China Sea without a rest. At this moment, the whole body exudes a terrifying murderous intent.


    "You stay."


    Tan Xingdao.


    "It''s very important to protect Yuzhen, don''t get too far away from her."


    He knew that the only thing worth some people''s hands in this East China Sea was that Lin Yu was really real.


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou knows that he is not good at using these brains, he only needs to listen to the arrangements and try his best to protect Lin Yu.


    Outside the gate!


    In the rain.


    A figure came slowly.


    He was walking in the rain, but his body was not soaked by raindrops!


    It seems that on the surface of his body, there is a layer of qi constantly released, and the raindrops close to his body will be blown away!


    His shoes are still dry, and there is not even a trace of water droplets on his hair!


    "Stop him!"


    Huang Yuming ordered that the human wall tightened, and some people rushed towards the figure according to what they had drilled a long time ago.


    "boom!"


    Before he got even closer, the man slapped his palm violently, as if hitting countless raindrops all at once. The raindrops were slapped flying, as fast as a bullet, and hit the people in front hard.


    "what--"


    The screams suddenly sounded, blood splashed, and soon the ground was stained red.


    But no one backed away. More and more people came forward and succeeded. They were densely packed, like a tide, rushing towards that figure...


    The screams are getting denser and denser!


    Make your scalp numb!


    The raindrops are flying, the blood is flying!


    There are also people, who keep flying out, hitting the ground heavily, screaming bitterly...


    The three-story human wall was easily broken open, and even if there were more people swarming on it, there would be no chance to connect to that person.


    This is the first time for the East China Sea Forbidden Area!


    Huang Yuming''s face was a little pale, he had never seen such a strong person, looking at the mask with a weird smile, even though he was experiencing ups and downs, he felt his whole body trembled.


    Glancing at the eyes under that mask, it was like falling into a bottomless abyss instantly!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    More and more people flew out, and the blood stained the entire ground outside Lin''s villa!


    "Stop him!"


    Huang Yuming''s body trembled even more severely. In his eyes, there was a picture of brothers coming forward but falling tragically. His eyes became red, "Stop him! Stop him!"


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Huang Yuming fell under his feet, and he had no time to look at Huang Yuming, showing a look of sorry, and he lost his breath.


    Huang Yuming''s heart was shocked, and he knelt down with a thump, shaking all over, but couldn''t say a word.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    All the masters of Jidao Martial Arts Hall were dispatched to besieged that figure!


    Even Ye Shan and Tan Xing are getting warmer, ready to fight to the death!


    Strong enemy!


    This is definitely the strongest enemy they have ever encountered.


    They knew that there must be a sky outside the sky, and someone outside the person, but they didn''t expect people to come so fast, and... they came directly towards the Lin family, and came towards Lin Yuzhen!


    It seems that what Jiang Ning is worried about may really happen.


    The terrifying figure hidden in the deep water, after all the Jidao fist scores appeared, was really uncontrollable and ready to move.


    "It seems that today this old bone is going to be thrown here."


    Tan Xing''s pale eyebrows were raised, and there was no fear on his face, "Then let me see, there is a sky outside the sky, is it really unbreakable!"


    Huh!


    As soon as the voice fell, Tan Xing swept out directly, as fast as lightning!


    I don''t know how many times faster than his previous movements.


    Ye Shan didn''t say a word, but just a little bit below his feet, and quickly followed out, one left and the other right, to kill the figure!

 Chapter 1961： Poisoning

    Looking at the people who surrounded him, Mr. Hei''s eyes did not change at all, just like his mask that would never change.


    He just stood there, slightly opened his hands, it looked more like a provocation, let Ye Shan and the others all go together!


    Bang? Shut up, Er loves and closes?!


    The battle is on the verge!


    Almost instantly, it soared to a white-hot stage.


    No one dared to keep it, no one dared to keep any killer moves, Mr. Black in front of him was too strong!


    Strong enough to make them feel that this is a person from another world.


    Even Ye Shan and Tan Xing have this feeling.


    That kind of aura and aura that can completely control the crowd is so unfamiliar!


    "Who are you!"


    Ye Shan threw a punch and shouted sharply.


    Mr. Hei did not answer, but slowly raised his fist and slammed into Ye Shan''s fist.


    With a loud noise, Ye Shan took five or six steps back, but Mr. Hei still stood there.


    "Extreme Dao Fist!"


    Ye Shan said solemnly, "Do you also know how to fist?"


    With just this punch, Ye Shan could feel that this person''s fist skills were no less than his own, and it would only be much higher.


    Those who can comprehend Ji Dao Fist are not ordinary people, such as Jiang Ning, such as Fang Yin.


    Ordinary people can understand a part of boxing, it''s already a big deal.


    But the person in front of you...


    "Huh!"


    No matter how much Tan Xing has, his long legs swept across and his leg skills were fully displayed, showing his strongest strength.


    He and Ye Shan, one on the left and the other on the right, besieged Mr. Hei, but they didn''t have the slightest advantage.


    The battle is getting fiercer!


    Not far away.


    Under the turbulent rain, a figure flashed by in an instant, then disappeared, and no one found his trace at all.


    Inside the Lin Family Villa.


    The door was closed tightly, and even the windows were closed.


    It was pouring rain outside, and Lin Yuzhen who stayed in the house felt a little depressed.


    "How come it rains so heavily all of a sudden,"


    She frowned. "It hasn''t been such a terrible storm for a long time."


    She wanted to open the window for ventilation, and as soon as she walked to the window, the dog called her.


    "It''s windy outside, don''t catch a cold."


    Lin Yu really had to give up.


    "The storm will pass soon."


    Brother Dog said.


    Just after he finished speaking, his face suddenly changed, and he rushed to Lin Yuzhen quickly: "Hold your breath! Fifth, open the window!"


    There was a faint smell in the air, very faint, but Brother Dog still smelled it.


    He quickly covered his nose, and asked Lin Yuzhen to cover his nose and mouth as well, and retreated upstairs.


    "Fang Yin!"


    Brother Dog roared, "You are so bold!"


    Someone put poison in the air!


    "Are there any bombs on you?"


    Fang Yin''s voice came, and he was standing on the second floor!


    I don''t know when he went up. At this moment, all the security forces were on the periphery. No one thought that Fang Yin would sneak into the Lin family villa at this time.


    Lin Yuzhen raised his head and glanced at the other side, she was very strange, and she had no impression at all.


    "Protect sister-in-law!"


    Brother Gou roared, his face turned pale, holding his breath he couldn''t hold on for much time, he must hurry up and drive Fang Yin away!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    A dozen people were divided into two teams. One team rushed upstairs to stop Fang Yin, while the other team immediately protected Lin Yuzhen from retreating and evacuated Lin''s villa.


    Continue to stay here, once poisoned, it will be completely over!


    Fang Yin laughed and didn''t care if someone rushed up.


    He raised his palm, and suddenly a large amount of powder scattered in the air, like a living thing, quickly spreading out, it was difficult to hide.


    "quick!"


    Brother Gou asked people to open the window, and the wind blew in. He immediately led Lin Yuzhen to stand on the wind, his body was already weak, and he even stood relying on strong willpower.


    "You dare to hurt my sister-in-law, my elder brother must kill you!"

 Chapter 1962： How to explain!

    Brother Dog roared.


    "I do not care."


    Fang Yindao, "Others want to kill her, I''m just following orders."


    He stared at Lin Yuzhen, whose face gradually turned pale.


    "It''s a pity that there is no solution to this poison. At least in this world, no one can solve it. Take your child and die together, hahahahaha!"


    Fang Yin laughed, like a madman. After speaking, he turned around and left, disappearing quickly.


    Lin Yu really opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but without even saying a word, he slowly fell down.


    "Save people! Save people!"


    Brother Gou''s throat was dry, and his body was trembling. He tried his best to protect Lin Yu from being in the upper air and not staying in the range of the poisonous powder.


    The others also ignored themselves, opened the doors and windows, and lifted Lin Yuzhen to a ventilated place. They could see that Lin Yuzhen had been unconscious, and all of them had red eyes.


    They... didn''t protect Lin? Wu Yixiyi Ershan was blowing? Yuzhen!


    Fang Yin, the bastard!


    No one thought that Mr. Black outside was just a bait, and Fang Yin''s hand poison was the real goal.


    "Sister-in-law! Sister-in-law!"


    Brother Gou felt that his consciousness was a little fuzzy, but he didn''t care about himself.


    Seeing Lin Yu really fell into a coma, he was about to collapse.


    Jiang Ning asked them to protect Lin Yuzhen, but they...


    "sister in law!"


    A group of people shouted, but Lin Yuzhen couldn''t hear anything.


    Boom


    There was a thunder, tearing the sky apart.


    Outside, Mr. Hei saw a figure, flashing past the Lin Family''s villa, the corner of his mouth under the mask slightly raised.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    He fisted twice in a row, and shook Ye Shan and Tan Xing back, but did not continue to entangle them.


    "Want to go?"


    A trace of blood spilled from the corner of Ye Shan''s mouth, but the more he fought, the crazier he became.


    Mr. Hei glanced at him: "Yes, you are very good to be able to realize such fist in this environment."


    After speaking, he didn''t stay anymore, turned and left without any muddle.


    Ye Shan and Tan Xing were stunned, but they didn''t expect that someone would leave suddenly.


    He can obviously kill everyone and break into the Lin family villa, but how...


    "sister in law!"


    With a roar, Ye Shan and the others trembled.


    be cheated?


    Ye Shan and Tan Xing quickly turned around and ran in.


    But they only saw the door, Lin Yu really fell there, his face was pale, and there was no reaction, as if his soul was emptied.


    "Girl!"


    Ye Shan ran over quickly, anxious and nervous, ignoring that he was injured, and hurriedly helped Lin Yuzhen to check.


    "It''s Fang Yin that bastard!"


    Brother Gou''s eyes were hollow, exhausted to the extreme, the toxins attacked, and his blood flowed up, his mouth and nose overflowed with blood, "He was poisoned..."


    After speaking, he rolled his eyes and passed out directly.


    "Save people! Quick! Save people!"


    Tan Xing shouted, "Call all the doctors!"


    They didn''t expect that they would fall into the tactic of adjusting the tiger away from the mountain. They didn''t expect that the powerful and terrifying masters were just bait, let alone that Fang Yin would take advantage of it.


    Tan Xing immediately called all the doctors, the doctors in the martial arts hall, the entire East China Sea, the entire Tianhai Province, and even He Linbei in the north...


    In just half a day, all the famous doctors were summoned to the East China Sea.


    But no one can tell what kind of poison Lin Yu is really poisoned!


    Lin''s villa, the atmosphere is extremely gloomy!


    Lin Yuzhen''s parents sat there with expressionless faces, as if they were emptied of their souls, hearing nothing, seeing nothing.


    "It''s weird poison, the meridians and heart and blood have been sealed, and if this goes on, the mother and the son are probably..."


    Jiang Daoran has practiced medicine for generations. Although Jiang Daoran is not proficient in medicine, he also knows that being poisoned is the most difficult to solve. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.


    "How do we... explain to Jiang Ning!"

 Chapter 1963： came back!

    There are so many of them, but they can''t protect Lin Yu''s mother and son. Everyone feels that they have been slapped in the face!


    No place to show up!


    Seeing Lin Yuzhen who was in a coma, they were anxious and panicked, not knowing what to do.


    All the famous doctors have been invited, but they are at a loss. They don''t even know if Lin Yu can really survive Jiangning and come back.


    This sudden accident made people unprepared.


    Even those who were present had seen the big scenes and possessed extremely strong strength, but at this moment, in addition to anger, there were unwillingness and guilt on their faces.


    "What should we do now?"


    Ye Shan''s face was still a little pale, he suffered internal injuries, but at the moment, he couldn''t take care of himself.


    "Has Jiang Ning come back?"


    "On the way."


    Tan Xing looked at Lin Yuzhen and couldn''t help sighing.


    This poison is too weird, it has sealed Lin Yu''s lifeline, causing her to fall into a coma, and even the blood will stop flowing. Does this **** **** want to kill the child?


    Several masters worked together to get through the two meridians, and at least they could save the child.


    But if this continues, the consequences will still be unimaginable!


    "Think of a way."


    Jiang Daoran''s voice was hoarse.


    He knew how important Lin Yu really was to Jiang Ning, she was Jiang Ning''s world.


    Not to mention, there are now children.


    He looked at Yan Chinan and He Linbei: "I will go back to Jiang''s house in the north. There may be records in some ancient books. This poison... I must find a way to solve it!"


    "You two, please stay in the East China Sea to protect their mother and child."


    Jiang Daoran''s eyes were a little red.


    Now, is it too late?


    He knew that even if the two masters of the Jiang family were there, nothing could be changed. The enemy''s cunning and despicableness were simply impossible to guard against.


    He didn''t waste any more time, and he left the East China Sea intently and went back to Jiang''s home in the north to look for ancient medical books. In the impression, he seemed to have seen it.


    All the others stayed at Lin''s house.


    Outside the door, Huang Yuming did not enter.


    Seeing Ye Shan coming out, he hurried up: "How''s it going?"


    "Not optimistic."


    Ye Shan sighed and couldn''t help coughing twice. Huang Yuming helped him pat his back again and again, "I''m fine, this injury is a trivial matter, the most important thing is the poison in the rain, this poison..."


    "It''s weird."


    Not only him, but all the masters in the Jidao martial arts hall, there are many people who are proficient in medical science, but they have never seen this kind of poison.


    It''s as if this poison doesn''t exist in this world at all, it''s brought from other places.


    "Agou how are they doing?"


    "Still in a coma."


    Huang Yuming''s voice was a little hoarse.


    Not only was Lin Yu really poisoned, but Brother Gou and others were all poisoned. They are still in a coma and haven''t awakened.


    I don''t know if they can survive this time.


    These are all brothers who followed him all the way!


    Ye Shan pursed his lips and was silent for a moment: "They will be fine. When Jiang Ning comes back, he will definitely have a way, he will definitely."


    He coughed a few more times, Huang Yuming opened his mouth to ask, Ye Shan waved his hand and said nothing.


    His injury is not minor.


    "Here you stare more, if you have any situation, let me know immediately."


    "Yes."


    Ye Shan was going to heal, Huang Yuming nodded quickly.


    He stood at the gate, feeling a lot older all of a sudden.


    This is regarded as the biggest crisis that the East China Sea Forbidden Area has encountered since its establishment. Their loss was so great that it made Huang Yuming angry and distressed him.


    Huang Yuming didn''t go anywhere, so he stood at the door and waited for Jiang Ning to return.


    The wind was so strong that people¡¯s eyes were a little bewildered. The heavy rain last night, it is still cloudy today, and the gray depression makes people feel uncomfortable.


    "Jiang Ning is back!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside.

 Chapter 1964： Why refuse

    Huang Yuming''s whole body, as if being struck by electricity, suddenly raised his head.


    Those bloodshot eyes were a little wet all at once.


    From a distance, I saw Jiang Ning walking quickly.


    "Big Brother!"


    Huang Yuming hurried over, his voice hoarse and low, and with a plop, he knelt directly in front of Jiang Ning.


    "I...I''m useless! I didn''t protect it..."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, stopped Huang Yuming, and helped him up.


    "I know it, don''t blame you."


    After entering the East China Sea, Lao Zhao told Jiang Ning about everything.


    The attack came suddenly, and he was an extremely powerful master, far beyond the defense level of the forbidden area in the East China Sea. I am afraid that no one except Jiang Ning can stop it.


    Jiang Ning knew that this time he was counted as accurate!


    Although it was a little beyond Jiang Ning''s expectations, it was still in his plan.


    "Where are the dog brothers?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "Go and see Yuzhen first, she..."


    "I''ll look at Brother Dog first."


    Jiang Ning shook his head. Without going to see Lin Yuzhen first, he followed Huang Yuming to the guest room. Several doctors were monitoring the health of Brother Gou and their health.


    "Mr. Jiang."


    Jiang Ning nodded and motioned several doctors not to speak.


    He walked to Brother Gou, reached out his pulse, felt it carefully, and checked the condition of several other people one after another, frowned slightly, and relaxed.


    "They are fine."


    "fine?"


    Huang Yuming was startled, how many people are still in a coma, Jiang Ning said they were all right?


    "Well, don''t worry, they are a blessing in disguise this time."


    Jiang Ning relaxed and patted Huang Yuming on the shoulder, "Everything is in plan."


    Huang Yuming still didn''t understand, but after Jiang Ning said that Brother Gou and the others were okay, he finally felt relieved. He really was about to cry, almost crying worriedly.


    After that, Jiang Ning went to see Lin Yuzhen again.


    Outside, there was the sound of sobbing. It was obvious that Lin Yu was really involved, and the entire Lin family was in a haze.


    "I''m back, don''t worry, there is me."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, but simply comforted a few words before entering the room.


    In the room, Lin Yu really lay there, his face pale and motionless, completely different from the usual lively girl.


    "I won''t let you do something."


    Jiang Ning gently took Lin Yuzhen''s hand and said softly.


    "Her poison is very strange."


    Behind him, there was a voice, Jiang Ning knew without turning his head, it was Chen ridiculous.


    "It seems to be very poisonous, it wants to take human life, but it only seals her meridians. The current situation is that the children are fine, and the adults are fine, but there is a time limit."


    Chen Lanfang said, "It''s like, I set you a time limit deliberately."


    In the depths of Jiang Ning''s eyes, a trace of crazy killing intent flashed!


    "I know."


    His tone was still calm, "Some people hope that I will do something for him."


    "It seems that I can''t refuse."


    Chen ridiculous said.


    He knew very well that after calculating this step, he even used Lin Yuzhen to threaten Jiang Ning, which was enough to prove how cruel the other party was!


    Moreover, the strength of that person, he had seen, was unmatched, and probably not weaker than Jiang Ning.


    "Why refuse?"


    Jiang Ning was right.


    He put Lin Yuzhen''s hands in the quilt, and carefully helped her cover her with gentle movements.


    "He dared to hurt Yuzhen like this, I will make him pay the price of dyeing and covering his mind, a heavy price."


    Jiang Ning looked at Chen Lantang with so cold eyes that Chen Lantang couldn''t help but trembled in his heart, as if being stared at by a wild beast!


    Even though Jiang Ning could not see any emotional changes on his face, he knew it.


    Jiang Ning in this state is the most terrifying!

 Chapter 1965： You have no choice

    Chen Lantang didn''t say anything, but just nodded slightly, and then stepped back.


    He knew that Jiang Ning would definitely fight back, and it was a very strong counterattack!


    Because that person touched Jiang Ning''s Ni Lin!


    The more Jiang Ning seemed unresponsive, the more it became clear that his heart was already turbulent and murderous.


    In just two days, there were more than 300 well-known doctors in and out of the East China Sea, and none of them could identify what kind of poison Lin Yu really was.


    Let alone find a way to solve it.


    Jiang Ning was still expressionless, as if he had lost the ability to laugh.


    He sent the last famous doctor away and stretched out his hand to gently help Lin Yuzhen to cover the quilt.


    "You take a good rest. You are so busy at work, but it makes you exhausted?"


    The tone was still so gentle, Ye Qingwu, who stood on the side, couldn''t help but turn red.


    "Qing Wu."


    "Ok."


    "Yuzhen, please take care of it."


    "do not worry."


    Ye Qingwu didn''t say much, and nodded gently.


    After speaking, Jiang Ning went out.


    As soon as he walked to the door, the phone rang, an unfamiliar number.


    He knew that someone would contact him.


    "What do you want?"


    Jiang Ning answered the phone directly.


    "Once a person has a weakness, it is very easy to handle, even if it is a master like you, a master of amazing talent, it is the same."


    On the other side of the phone, it was calm, "People who walk this way shouldn''t have a home."


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, just the murderous look on his face, as if it had condensed into substance!


    If you can kill someone over the phone, the person on the other end of the phone might be crushed at this moment!


    "I''m not interested in the boxing scores on you, but I need you to do something for me."


    "Say."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to talk nonsense, "You must guarantee that before this, my people are fine, otherwise..."


    "You have no choice."


    The other end of the phone was still calm, but there was a little more indisputable tone in his tone.


    With the control in his hands, how could he care what Jiang Ning said?


    After speaking, the phone hangs up!


    Jiang Ning raised his head, and Zhao, who was standing not far away, nodded.


    "Caught it, the signal comes from Western Europe, the Zorro family!"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, and he knew that it was the person hiding in the Zorro family.


    "The Zorro family."


    Jiang Ning dialed another number, which was for A Fei, "Zorro family, have you heard clearly."


    "understood."


    A Fei''s answer, only three simple words, also reveals the boundless murderous aura!


    He was on the battlefield in the Middle East, and when he heard something happened in the East China Sea, he knew that Jiang Ning was about to act.


    Someone dared to hurt Lin Yuzhen, this is the bottom line to provoke them all!


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, he only gave an order and left the East China Sea, and the entire East China Sea, the entire Lin family, began to operate, and a strong counterattack officially began!


    At that time.


    Western Europe, the Zorro family.


    Reagan stood on the side and didn''t dare to sit at all.


    In front of Mr. Black, he is just a tool.


    "We are going back to Zhongnanshan. After this is done, the entire Lin family, the entire East China Sea, and the entire Eastern market belong to your Zorro family."


    Mr. Black glanced at Reagan, "These are your rewards."


    "Thank you Mr. Black!"


    Reagan hurriedly said respectfully.


    Mr. Hei turned his head and glanced at Fang Yin again.


    "You did a good job, and you really have a good hand with poison."


    Fang Yin snorted softly, and responded with disdain.


    His surrender does not mean that he is truly convinced, it''s just the interests.


    He knows this. Mr. Hei also hides his servants. He knows that the two are just a cooperative relationship.

 Chapter 1966： A person

    Did Mr. Hei love Lu Er and shut Er Er? Besides, when things have reached this point, everything is in his calculations. Only one step away, he can open the mountain gate and he can go back!


    He turned and left, Fang Yin followed behind him.


    But for a moment, the two of them disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing the two people leave, Reagan breathed a sigh of relief. In front of Mr. Hei, the terrible pressure made people very uncomfortable.


    "Finally, I can breathe out a little bit."


    He walked to the door, looked into the distance, wanted to see the distance, wanted to breathe fresh air.


    Immediately, he will get a lot more, much more than he imagined!


    Suddenly, he saw a red dot on his heart, slowly moving it onto his face, and fixing it on his forehead.


    Reagan was startled, what is this?


    It seems to be infrared?


    Is he targeted?


    He looked from a distance, and saw a black hole facing him. His face suddenly became terrified. Just about to escape, he suddenly fell backward!


    boom!


    Splashing blood!


    A blood hole burst out on Regan''s forehead.


    His eyes widened, as if he hadn''t reacted yet, what happened, how could someone kill him.


    He did not expect that the surrounding area of ??his manor would have been emptied long ago, and he wanted to lurch to assassinate himself, at least two kilometers away. Someone...can kill himself at such a distance!


    The blood dyed the ground red, and Regan was still staring, losing his breath.


    Soon, a scream sounded, and the entire Zorro family panicked.


    And far away.


    A Fei put away his weapons, his eyes were indifferent: "The Zorro family... one will not stay!"


    at the same time.


    Zhongnanshan.


    Fang family.


    Fang Qiu and the others already knew what had happened in the East China Sea. The masters of the eight great families also sent people who were proficient in medicine in the family to the East China Sea, hoping to help Lin Yuzhen.


    "Master, everything you explained has already been arranged."


    Fang Qiu said, "The secret of Ji Dao Boxing Table is just one step away."


    "How is the situation of the tomb guard?"


    Jiang Ning nodded and asked.


    "Not very good. I''m unconscious again. It will take a while."


    Fang Qiu frowned.


    If the guardian of the tomb was dead, the plan would really fall through.


    He didn''t know if Jiangning had other preparations, but the information controlled by the tomb guard was extremely important, and the tomb guard must not be allowed to die.


    "Okay, I know, just follow what I told you to do."


    "Master, what about you?"


    "I want to go deep into the mountains."


    Jiangning Road.


    He will go alone.


    Hearing this, Fang Qiu suddenly became anxious.


    "You alone? How can that work!"


    He hurriedly said, "Not to mention the danger in the mountains, this time the mysterious person took the initiative to invite you. Since he is prepared, it will definitely be detrimental to Master."


    "I know."


    Jiangning Road.


    "I will accompany Master! Even if I can''t help Master, I can still shield Master from the sword!"


    "Your mission, I just said it."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "Okay, let''s not say much, just follow the command line."


    Fang Qiu still wanted to say that Jiang Ning was determined to nodded.


    Jiang Ning left Fang''s house alone, and headed towards the deep mountains. Jiang Ning walked faster on the road that Brother Dog and the others had walked, and the speed was astonishing.


    He walked on the ground with a terrifying murderous aura, and there were no beasts around him, so he dared to approach him.


    Even far away, the birds and beasts were scared to disperse!


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Almost at the same time, there were two other figures swiftly heading towards the deep mountain, but from different directions, they headed towards the same location.


    Several pairs of eyes, it seems that they can see each other, can see, that crazy and brutal murderous...

 Chapter 1967： Open the mountain gate!

    There are still thorns in the depths of Zhongnan Mountain.


    But to Jiang Ning and other strong people, it''s nothing at all.


    When he was on a mission, he had been to the depths of the tropical rain forest, where the environment was worse than this.


    Jiangning traveled through the mountains and forests, and suddenly his eyes became wide open, lying in a meadow.


    At the end of the grass, two figures can be seen from a distance.


    One of them is someone he knows well, Fang Yin!


    And the other one, Jiang Ning didn''t need to think about it, it was him who attacked the East China Sea and poisoned Lin Yuzhen!


    "You came very quickly."


    Mr. Hei turned his head, the mask made Jiang Ning''s eyes shrink slightly.


    Jiang Ning suddenly remembered that the mask that looked like a smile was not a smile. The mask that his master wore at the beginning seemed to be somewhat similar to this one.


    "what do you want me to do."


    Jiang Ning is straight to the point.


    Mr. Black laughed.


    "Don''t you ask who am I?"


    "Don''t ask, what is my purpose?"


    He stared at Jiang Ning, as if he wanted to see Jiang Ning from Jiang Ning''s face, but he couldn''t see anything.


    On Jiang Ning''s face, there was no anger, no murderousness, and even no expression at all.


    Except for those eyes, there is a hint of sharpness!


    Like a blade!


    "It seems that the rumors are true. You are obedient to your own woman. She is your weakness."


    There was a hint of sarcasm in Mr. Hei''s tone.


    In his eyes, people who practice martial arts shouldn''t have women, let alone have any ties.


    If you have feelings, that is a weakness, a fatal weakness!


    Otherwise, how could such a powerful expert like Jiang Ning be obeyed by his own words?


    "Stop talking nonsense, okay."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to say more at all.


    He turned his head and glanced at Fang Yin, "I will do things for you and give me the antidote."


    "It''s easy to say."


    Mr. Black nodded.


    "I''m talking about justice. As long as you do what I told you, the antidote will come naturally, and I don''t want to enmity you."


    He knew that from the moment he started against Lin Yu, this enmity had been killed!


    Fang Yin squinted his eyes. He has played against Jiang Ning several times, and it can be said that he knows Jiang Ning very well.


    Jiang Ning at this moment is completely different from the past, whether it is posture or expression, even the look in his eyes is the same.


    "Beware of fraud."


    Fang Yin reminded, "This kid is very cunning and scheming, don''t trust him lightly."


    "It''s okay."


    Mr. Hei gently shook Lu Shan''s affection and shook his head. Everything was under his control.


    The poison on Lin Yuzhen''s body is very special. Jiang Ning can''t get the antidote, and his wife and children will be dead. Even if Jiang Ning''s strength is strong and his weakness is pinched, they can only become his tool.


    "Have you brought all the boxing scores?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and took out his own boxing sheet from his arms, a total of seven pages.


    Mr. Hei nodded, then turned to look at Fang Yin, Fang Yin didn''t say anything, and also carefully took out the page of punches he had obtained from his arms.


    "very good."


    Mr. Hei said, "I need you to put these pages of boxing book in the designated position. You don''t have much time. You must put them before the sun goes down."


    With that, he picked up a wooden stick and drew a map on the ground.


    Jiang Ning''s strong memory can clearly remember, and the position drawn by each stroke is very accurate, even in such a place without a map, Mr. Hei can still distinguish the specific route.


    He is very familiar with this place, this is Jiang Ning''s most intuitive feeling.


    Mr. Hei pointed out seven positions to Jiang Ning, and explained that Jiang Ning put the seven-page boxing scores he owned in different positions.


    He pointed out another position to Fang Yin, and also asked him to place the boxing sheet there.


    "After playing the fist sheet, come back here and wait for me to open the gate, and the antidote will be given to you naturally. I will do what I say."


    Mr. Black said.

 Chapter 1968： Is it

    "Don''t you need to play that page of your boxing score?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and stared at Mr. Hei. There must be nine positions in the nine-page boxing sheet. Apart from these eight, where would Mr. Hei''s page be placed?


    He said that he wanted to open the gate. This nine-page boxing book could actually open the gate, which is the key to the deep part of Zhongnan Mountain.


    "This is not something you have to worry about."


    Mr. Hei''s eyes fell cold, "Follow what I said, otherwise...you can''t bear the consequences!"


    After finishing speaking, he raised his head and glanced at the distant sun. He was gradually approaching Xishan. There was not much time before dark. Jiang Ning had seven pages of boxing scores. Even if he didn''t try his best, it would be difficult for him to complete this task.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, turned around and left, at a fast speed, and disappeared in a flash.


    "You shouldn''t believe him."


    Fang Yindao, "He will never obey your arrangements easily."


    There is always a bad feeling in his heart.


    Jiang Ning was too calm, surprisingly calm.


    Since Lin Yu is really the love of his life, and even his weakness, what happened to her, would Jiang Ning still be in this state?


    This is not the same person as Jiang Ning in the impression.


    "Be worried, there are a lot of smart people around Jiang Ning, maybe they have buried a hole, waiting for you to jump in."


    "Are you finished?"


    Mr. Black is a little impatient.


    He glanced at Fang Yin and didn''t like Fang Yin''s attitude when talking to him. In front of him, Fang Yin didn''t have the qualifications, and he was arguing about what he did.


    Had it not been necessary to use Fang Yin, he would have killed Fang Yin long ago!


    He never needed someone to tell him when he did things, and he looked down on anyone here, including Fang Yin.


    "Humph."


    Fang Yin didn''t say anything, but took a cold look at Mr. Hei, then turned and left.


    Everyone used each other to see who could live to the end. He felt that he had said more, and there was no need to remind Mr. Hei that it was enough to guard against Jiang Ning.


    Seeing Jiang Ning and Fang Yin both left, the eyes under Mr. Hei''s mask became more and more gloomy, full of the light of yin prey.


    He took out his own page of boxing scores, rubbed it repeatedly in the palm of his hand, and immediately placed it directly under his feet.


    This is where the last page of the boxing chart should be placed.


    "When the mountain gate is opened, I can go back, I can finally go back..."


    He sighed, his eyes were a little red, and he didn''t know what the expression on his face looked like.


    He waited for this day. He didn''t know how long he waited. He wanted to go back. He wanted to go back in his dreams, but until today did he have the opportunity to go back.


    As long as he can go back, no matter what price he pays, he will not hesitate. Even if those people like Lin Yuzhen are dying, what does it have to do with him?


    "Alright, soon, soon."


    He took a deep breath and quietly waited for this moment to come.


    At that time.


    Fang Yin headed towards the location designated by Mr. Hei, rushing all the way without daring to delay in the slightest.


    He has a deal with Mr. Hei, once the gate is opened, he will also go in with him!


    For this day, he also waited for many years, he wanted to know what the side of the mountain gate was like!


    Almost, it¡¯s really fast!


    Only when this last step is completed, his dream will come true.


    Along the way, Fang Yin was very careful, always alert to the surrounding movement. He knew that Jiang Ning must be exhausted now to set up a seven-page boxing sheet. In such a short time, even if he put it out, it would be difficult to rush back.


    Antidote?


    How could Mr. Black give him the antidote.


    When they entered the mountain gate, Jiang Ning estimated that he had just rushed back, and Mr. Hei had already calculated the time!


    "Jiangning, Jiangning, you are too sad, but unfortunately, you don''t even have a chance for revenge."


    Fang Yin couldn''t help saying.


    "Is it?"


    Suddenly, there was a thunderous sound in his ear!

 Chapter 1969： Kill!

    Fang Yin was shocked!


    Is it Jiang Ning''s voice?


    Why is he here!


    "Jiangning!"


    Fang Yin roared and turned his head abruptly, but he didn''t see anything. His pores opened, and there was a kind of fear that instantly hit his mind.


    How could Jiang Ning be here? Shouldn''t he place other boxing scores?


    Doesn''t he care if Lin Yu is really alive and dead!


    "boom--"


    What responded to him was a fist!


    Jiang Ning seemed to have fallen from the sky and suddenly appeared in front of Fang Yin.


    Fang Yin didn''t dare to hold it big, let alone hesitate, and quickly raised his hand to block it.


    "Jiangning, what do you want to do!"


    "Do you want to kill your own woman!"


    "Do you dare to kill me?"


    Fang Yin roared, hysterical.


    He could feel that Jiang Ning''s murderous aura this time was completely different from the past.


    If it is said that he did not kill himself before, because he still had value, then this time, Jiang Ning definitely wanted to kill himself, he had never felt such a terrifying murderousness!


    Terrible murderous intent, surging like waves, Jiang Ning said nothing, only those eyes, full of violent and violent!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Jiang Ning hit a few punches in succession, one punch was more violent than one punch, and one punch was more violent than one punch.


    This is Ji Dao Fist!


    "Jiangning!"


    Blood spilled from the corner of Fang Yin''s mouth, and every time he received Jiang Ning''s fist, his blood boiled and flowed turbulently in his body.


    He can be so terrible.


    "You kill me, your woman will die!"


    Fang Yin yelled, and was shocked by Jiang Ning''s punch. Ran Shi Zuzou Er closed and went out, panting heavily with horror on his face.


    Jiang Ning''s strength is too terrifying. It seems that he has only truly seen Jiang Ning''s horror and comprehend the Qi-page Ji Dao boxing technique today, is that it?


    Jiang Ning said that he only comprehended the fur, so Jiang Ning is the real boxing power?


    "You shouldn''t hurt my woman."


    Jiang Ning spoke, but only this sentence.


    The momentum on his body is still constantly rising, gradually rising to the extreme!


    Horrible and violent!


    Fang Yin seemed to see that a phantom appeared behind Jiang Ning. It was a beast with a big mouth and blood-red eyes, full of blood and violence, and it rushed towards him.


    Boom!


    Punch!


    The boxing force exploded frantically, causing a series of bursts of air, causing the surrounding vegetation to shake violently.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, Fang Yin blocked with both hands, but nowhere could it be stopped.


    With a click, he broke his arms and his bones were broken in several pieces!


    "what--"


    Fang Yin screamed, he turned around and wanted to escape, but only after taking two steps, a gust of wind hit, Jiang Ning appeared in front of him again.


    He really wants to kill himself!


    Jiang Ning wants to kill himself, where can he escape?


    A huge fist was constantly expanding in Fang Yin''s pupils. He had never experienced that kind of fear in his entire life.


    "Jiangning! No! No! No!"


    boom!


    This punch slammed Fang Yin''s face, and the violent fist burst instantly, directly exploding Fang Yin''s face to **** blood, his face was deeply sunken in, and the bridge of his nose was gone...


    Fang Yin flew out and hit the ground heavily, with no facial features visible on his face.


    He twitched all over, his feet were still pedaling, but only for a moment, he completely lost his breath.


    Kill!


    Fang Yin is dead!


    Jiang Ning wanted to kill him, even if he was the king of heaven, I would never save him.


    Because he **** it!


    If he dares to really start with Lin Yu, he should know the ending today.


    Jiang Ning walked to Fang Yin''s corpse, still expressionless, and directly stretched out his hand, took out the page of fist sheet from Fang Yin''s arms, then stopped looking at Fang Yin, turned around and disappeared.

 Chapter 1970： Weakness and armor!

    Fang Yin''s body was lying there quietly, his **** face, where there was no expression.


    If so, I am afraid there are only fears and regrets. Regret has provoked this terrifying beast like Jiang Ning...


    The blood slowly attracted beasts, and Fang Yin''s corpse would only become their food.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning raised his speed to the extreme!


    "The map provided by the eight great families is finally somewhat useful."


    Fang Qiu had made preparations early and told Jiang Ning all the information controlled by the eight great families, including the map hidden by his family in this deep mountain.


    Jiang Ning had already guessed that this Ji Dao boxing book might be just the key.


    The key to open another door, and the nine-page boxing book is the nine keys.


    And those nine positions...Thanks to Professor Lu Jing, who has been studying for so long and has deciphered useful information, allowing Jiang Ning to prepare early.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was completely a beast, wherever he went, no beast just stopped.


    His speed is extremely fast, much faster than Mr. Black expected!


    He first placed Fang Yin''s boxing record, and then used the most efficient route to put all the other eight pages of boxing record in the correct position.


    Jiang Ning knew that Mr. Hei was very cunning and arrogant!


    I''m afraid, this is the arrogance of the people on the other side of the mountain gate, with a lofty posture that doesn''t put anyone in the eyes.


    But Jiang Ning is no ordinary person!


    At that time.


    Mr. Hei sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, and cultivated his health.


    He will go back soon, even if he has tolerated it for so many years, he is still emotionally a little excited.


    He wants to calm himself down, after all, he has long known the dangers on the other side of the mountain gate.


    Even if he is now more than a hundred times stronger than in the past, there is a heaven outside, especially after the mountain gate...


    He placed his hand on the ground and felt it carefully.


    "It''s really fast."


    Mr. Hei suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Jiang Ning, who was rushing here, with a cold murderous intent flashing deep in his eyes!


    "Fang Yin is too slow."


    He showed a sly smile and looked at Jiang Ning, "The antidote is on Fang Yin."


    "The poison was given by him, the antidote, I naturally gave it to him."


    Jiang Ning walked step by step and stopped 30 meters away from Mr. Hei.


    He had long expected that a person like Mr. Hei would not have a word that was true, and Jiang Ning had never believed what this mysterious person said.


    "You mean, do you have to wait for Fang Yin to come back?"


    Jiangning Road.


    "Do not,"


    Mr. Hei stood up, "I never thought, take him along."


    He slowly raised his hand.


    Finally, this moment came.


    "It''s you, I want to take it away!"


    Suddenly, he stomped his foot abruptly, seeming to be stepping on what? Lu Zhewu Xiyiran closed brush? The ground suddenly trembled and yellow sand flew!


    The boxing scores were all placed in the right place, and Jiang Ning was really amazing.


    Mr. Hei couldn''t help but admire, if such a genius could be brought back to the sect, the elder would be very happy and would give him a huge reward.


    Huh--


    He reached out his hand and walked directly towards Jiang Ning, with a cold look in his eyes, "Don''t resist! Resistance, your woman and child will undoubtedly die..."


    threat!


    This kind of threat is really useful.


    Mr. Hei skimmed over and couldn''t help laughing when Jiang Ning was really motionless.


    "Your weakness, that woman, really is your weakness!"


    His figure was like electricity, and almost instantly, he arrived in front of Jiang Ning and stretched out one hand to catch Jiang Ning.


    But at that moment, Jiang Ning suddenly moved!


    His fist seemed to have been accumulated for a long time, and it blasted out with a punch, even the air was a little distorted, making a harsh explosion!


    Bang bang bang bang!


    Jiang Ning punched violently like a dragon!


    "She is my weakness, but also my armor!"


    He let out a low growl, his fist speeded up suddenly!


    Boom

 Chapter 1971： Have seen

    This punch, the ultimate method of fist, violently and fiercely, made the surrounding space seem to be distorted.


    Jiang Ning was even more indomitable, without any reservations. He spotted this opportunity, punched him, and burst out his strongest strength!


    Boom


    The fist hadn''t arrived yet, but the sound of angrily burst, and Mr. Hei''s eyes had flashed with horror.


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning actually dared to take action against himself, didn''t he want to let his wife live?


    "you wanna die!"


    He was even more angry, because in his eyes, Jiang Ning, no matter how strong, was nothing more than an ant.


    How dare to resist yourself?


    Mr. Hei lifted his fist and suddenly accelerated. The whole person instantly turned into a thin line, and the long fist blasted out, strong and domineering, and slammed into Jiang Ning''s fist!


    Deafening!


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Jiang Ning stepped back more than a dozen steps, his feet slid a long trace on the ground, and even the dust was flying up.


    And Mr. Hei stood still on that Vince, still maintaining his straight-in posture with his long fist.


    The eyes under the mask? Covering Shan Yi Wu Wu Pao? The eyes are cold and deep, like a poisonous snake, staring at Jiang Ning!


    "You...but so!"


    Mr. Black snorted coldly.


    Jiang Ning stood still, did not speak, just squeezed his fists lightly, fixed his eyes on Mr. Hei, and moved his knuckles.


    "Is it."


    He said lightly.


    Mr. Hei sneered, just about to speak, suddenly his face turned white, and instantly turned red again!


    "puff--"


    He suddenly opened his mouth, a mouthful of blood poured into his throat and sprayed out directly!


    The bright red blood, like cherry blossoms, was scattered all over the floor, and even the clothes on his chest were dyed red.


    "you¡­¡­"


    He staggered and almost couldn''t stand firmly. He only felt that the blood in his heart, as if out of control, was fiercely impacting his heart!


    At the moment of **** with Jiang Ning, there seemed to be a gas that penetrated into his arm, along the meridian, and went straight to the heart.


    Mr. Hei''s eyes were full of horror. He stared at Jiang Ning, unable to believe that Jiang Ning could control his fist to such a degree.


    Even he hadn''t noticed it just now, and it didn''t come to light until it broke out at this moment.


    "puff--"


    Mr. Hei opened his mouth again, spouting blood, and his breathing became quicker.


    "I''m nothing but that, am I?"


    Jiang Ning stepped forward and walked towards Mr. Hei, "This punch is a gift for you. Welcome to this world."


    Hearing this, Mr. Hei''s face changed.


    Jiang Ning knows?


    What else does he know?


    "Originally, I wasn''t sure yet. Now I know the role of this Jidao boxing score."


    Jiang Ning said, "Thank you for telling me, now, you are useless."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved!


    Faster than before, like lightning!


    Huh!


    Jiang Ning''s fists seemed to have changed from two to four and then to eight in an instant. It was so fast that it was so dazzling that it couldn''t be seen clearly.


    He slammed a punch, and Mr. Hei hurriedly backed away and stretched out his hand to relieve Jiang Ning''s strength.


    But even so!


    With a loud bang, he still retreated quickly.


    "What a powerful fist!"


    He underestimated Jiang Ning!


    At this moment, Mr. Black dared not to be the slightest carelessness or slightest despise of Jiang Ning. The power of this fist alone made Mr. Hei understand that Jiang Ning''s power is far beyond his imagination!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Jiang Ning is like a beast who never knows he is tired, punch after punch, crazy and domineering.


    The majesty of Ji Dao Fist is fully displayed.


    Where can Mr. Black stand it?

 Chapter 1972： escape!

    He only felt that he seemed to be in a quagmire, and if he continued like this, let alone killing Jiang Ning, it would be difficult for him to get out of here.


    The mountain gate hasn''t been opened yet, where can it be opened now?


    "Do you want to kill me?"


    Mr. Black roared.


    "you dare!"


    Jiang Ning did not speak, his fist had already answered.


    kill!


    Regardless of whether the person in front of him is black or white, he dares to fight Lin Yuzhen with the child, he is the one who will kill!


    Those who are on the Jiangning must kill list will die!


    Rumble!


    The sound of the fist hitting was deafening and shockingly powerful.


    If someone is here, they will definitely be amazed, and people''s fists can even make such a sound?


    too frightening!


    Jiang Ning said nothing, a punch is stronger than a punch, like a continuous tide, constantly surrounding Mr. Black.


    His fists are airtight!


    Mr. Hei feels more and more strenuous, especially the qi in his chest, which is constantly surging at this moment, making it difficult for him to concentrate on controlling his qi.


    It''s terrible, terrible!


    The purpose of Jiang Ning''s initial punch was not to kill himself, but to influence himself. The fight between the masters is a little difference!


    I realized it at this moment.


    "escape!"


    In Mr. Hei''s mind, this idea immediately came up.


    Even though he was not reconciled in every possible way and waited for so many years, he couldn''t seize this opportunity and return to the mountain gate.


    Where did he think that Jiang Ning was so terrible!


    "boom!"


    Another fist struck, Jiang Ning''s fist continued, pressing Mr. Hei back and forth.


    The violent fist wind hit his mask, making his face feel painful!


    "Want to escape?"


    As if seeing Mr. Hei''s thoughts, Jiang Ning deliberately stimulated him, "Are you capable of this? You are not very arrogant, why do you want to run away now!"


    Such humiliating words made Mr. Hei''s eyes cold, but he was still calm.


    He wasn''t stunned. No matter how upset and angry he was, he knew that if he was fooled by Jiangning today, it would be a dead end.


    Jiang Ning''s strength is far beyond his imagination!


    Without any hesitation, he lifted his hand and punched Jiang Ning''s fist again. With a snap, the two separated again.


    Mr. Black took the opportunity to turn around and flee.


    "Where to go!"


    Jiang Ning screamed, his figure was like lightning, and he galloped away, blasting out his long fists and smashing them directly at Mr. Black''s head!


    This punch can directly kill Heixian''s life!


    Mr. Hei felt the terrible fist wind, hurriedly stepped down a little, quickly withdrew for half a step, lifted his leg along the way, and kicked hard towards Jiangning.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t hide at all, his fists still blasted away, and he didn''t care that Mr. Hei''s legs twitched like a whip!


    "Bastard!"


    Mr. Hei is angry, is Jiang Ning wanting to be injured in exchange for smashing himself?


    He didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so crazy that he had to kill himself, and he didn''t dare to fight against Jiang Ning, because he knew very well that the result of this fight would be Jiang Ning''s injury, and himself, die!


    He twisted his body abruptly, Jiang Ning''s fist rubbed his face and hit the mask.


    boom!


    The mask is torn apart!


    His face was dripping with blood, and even the bridge of his nose was broken!


    "what--"


    Mr. Hei screamed, ignoring the injury on his face, and patted his hands on the ground. He rushed into the grass and disappeared like a reptile.


    Only a few drops of blood remained, spilling on the ground.


    Jiang Ning wanted to chase after him, but in a blink of an eye, he disappeared from Mr. Hei.


    He looked at the mask on the ground and frowned slightly.


    Just? Zheyi Zhe Er Zhe Lingyi? The moment he saw that face, it seemed, when he saw it!


    "Have you seen?"


    Jiang Ning frowned deeper, "I have seen it!"


    He affirmed, "I must have seen this face."


    Jiang Ning''s memory is superb, and anyone he has met will never forget that he has been trained tens of thousands of times.


    But that face, he just has an impression?

 Chapter 1973： Not reconciled

    The ground was stained with blood.


    It''s all Mr. Black''s blood.


    There is also that mask, fragmented, and I don''t know what material it is made of, scattered on the ground at this moment.


    Jiang Ning looked down and said nothing.


    He stretched out his hand, picked up the page of the fist sheet on the ground, slid it into his arms at will, and looked up at the big mountain in front of him.


    The mountain gate is here.


    Mr. Hei almost opened the gate today.


    What is it on the other side of the mountain gate?


    A hint of curiosity flashed across Jiang Ning''s face, but it quickly disappeared.


    Now he is not interested in caring about this.


    He turned and left, and soon returned to Fang''s house.


    Several people came back earlier than him. Everyone held a page of the boxing score. It was the boxing score that Jiang Ning had placed in different places. After he left, he arranged someone to calculate the time and collect the score. Take it back.


    Jiang Ning received all the pages of the boxing book in his hands.


    At this point, all the nine pages of Ji Dao fist score have been in Jiang Ning''s hands.


    "Master, now the nine-page boxing sheet is ready, you can start to crack it,"


    Fang Qiu took a deep breath, wondering what kind of hardship Jiang Ning went through to get the last two pages of the boxing sheet.


    He only knew that this was definitely not an easy task.


    "Do it."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    He looked at Fang Qiu: "Are the mausoleum guards awake?"


    "Wake up, he wants to see you."


    Fang Qiu said.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and gave Fang Qiu the boxing sheet directly, then turned around and went to the wooden house.


    The tomb guard has woken up.


    I am afraid that the injury of a broken arm will not be able to sustain it by a normal person.


    "He escaped."


    Seeing Jiangning, the first sentence of the guardian was this.


    "Escaped."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    He looked at the face of the tomb guard, which was almost the same face as Mr. Hei.


    Jiang Ning now understands why his impression is vague.


    "I didn''t expect that he would run away, and you would let him escape."


    The mausoleum guards seemed a little bit unbelievable, but Jiangning would definitely win if he could come back alive.


    He knows Jiang Ning''s strength.


    From his first glance, when he saw Jiang Ning in the cemetery, he felt it, but he didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would be so strong that he would make Mr. Hei retreat.


    "If he doesn''t run, he will have to die."


    Jiang Ning said, "Of course, he will die sooner or later. If I said to kill him, I won''t let him live."


    The person he wants to kill, no one can live forever!


    The tomb guard was silent for a moment.


    After a while, he sighed: "I heard that your wife is poisoned."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "I can help her see."


    "Forget it, thank you for saving my life."


    Jiang Ning did not refuse.


    The guardian in front of the tomb is obviously closely related to Mr. Hei, with two faces almost the same. If there is no contact, he will not believe it even if Jiang Ning is killed.


    "Let''s go."


    The mausoleum guard stood up, said nothing, crouched and walked out.


    Jiang Ning followed him and left Zhongnanshan together.


    At the same time.


    Deep in Zhongnan Mountain, in a hidden place, Mr. Hei was leaning on the stone, with blood still on the corner of his mouth, and he was breathing heavily.


    He escaped.


    He escaped unexpectedly.


    In front of the ant in front of Jiangning, he chose to flee before serving the Xiyi to cover the shanshan.


    "hateful!"


    He slammed a fist on the stone in anger, and the blood immediately rubbed the surface of the stone. He didn''t know the pain.


    He was not reconciled, and even more angry!


    Not only because he lost this opportunity and failed to return to the mountain gate, but also because he was so humiliated by Jiang Ning that made him angry.


    This is more uncomfortable than killing him.


    "Jiangning...you will pay the price!"

 Chapter 1974： Must go in

    Jiang Ning took all the nine-page boxing scores. He worked so hard to lay out for so long, but in the end it was all taken away by Jiang Ning. What is this?


    Even if Lin Yu was really going to die, so what?


    He didn''t care about the life and death of these ants.


    Now that he can''t go back to the gate, and has lost his boxing score, he is now in a passive state all of a sudden.


    "No, I have to get all the boxing scores back. There is only one chance to return to the mountain gate. I must go back!"


    Mr. Hei gritted his teeth, stood up, and walked out of the mountain step by step.


    and.


    The East China Sea at that time was like an icy forbidden place!


    The atmosphere is completely different.


    Since Lin Yu really had something wrong, everyone''s mood has fallen to the bottom, where there is still the laughter and laughter of the past.


    The two old men of the Lin family shed tears all day long, hoping that Lin Yu can really recover soon.


    But at this moment, Lin Yuzhen was still lying on the bed quietly, as if he was asleep, with no response.


    "Still no response."


    Tan Xing sighed and looked at Jiang Ning, "These days, famous doctors from all over the world have been invited all over the world, and they have not been able to analyze what kind of poison this is."


    This is simply incredible.


    The world is so big that they naturally can''t know everything, but with today''s technology, they can''t even analyze the ingredients of "Fushan" and "Eryi", which is too strange.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and turned to look at the guardian of the tomb.


    "I''ll go see it."


    He buckled his back, walked in slowly, walked to the bed, stretched out Lin Yuzhen''s eyelids, and took a serious look.


    He took his pulse again, expressionless on his face, as if he had already lost any expression ability.


    None of the people present, including Jiang Ning, quietly waited for the tomb guard to speak.


    The guardian took the pulse and took three minutes to put Lin Yuzhen''s hands away and turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    "If you want to save her, I''m afraid you can only open the mountain gate."


    He sighed.


    What is inside the mountain gate, of course the tomb guard knows that those are all demons. To him, those people are all demons, and they are extremely powerful demons!


    Once the mountain gate is opened, those with ulterior motives will come out, which is bound to cause turmoil.


    After all, this world is heaven now.


    "Poison within the gate?"


    "This is the special poison of our sect."


    Keep the mausoleum humane.


    Zongmen?


    Everyone present had surprised expressions on their faces, even if they had guessed it a long time ago, there must be more powerful forces in the depths of Zhongnan Mountain.


    But listening to the people who guarded the mausoleum personally said it felt completely different.


    "Within the mountain gate, there are thousands of worlds. The world of the strong is also where the demons are. Compared with them, you are too weak and small."


    The mausoleum guard shook his head, "In their eyes, you are ants. You are not polite to say, it is too easy to kill you."


    Speaking of this, he glanced at Jiang Ning. Maybe he was an exception, but it was only possible. After all, for most people, Jiang Ning might still have the power to fight.


    But if you meet those real talented players, Jiang Ning... is also an ant.


    It''s just a slightly powerful ant at best.


    "This kind of poison, called Drunken Dreams, does not kill people, but it makes people live in dreams forever, like being drunk, like a living dead."


    Living in a dream forever, if it is a good dream, perhaps it is still a comfort, but if it is a nightmare?


    Jiang Ning frowned. He didn''t know how Lin Yuzhen was in his dream now, and what he experienced in his dream.


    Will you be bullied or sad?


    "Living in a dream all day long is a good thing for some people, but for you, it''s definitely not."


    The guardian looked at the expression on Jiang Ning¡¯s face, "If you want to save her, you can only enter the mountain gate and get the antidote. There is no other way than this. No one in this world can solve it, I¡¯m sure ."


    Enter the mountain gate?


    Jiang Ning must enter that dangerous and unusual mountain gate?

 Chapter 1975： Let him disappear

    Of course the guardians of the tombs know what kind of environment is inside the gate.


    For him, it is a hell!


    It was even more terrifying than hell, and being able to escape there was his most fortunate thing.


    It doesn''t matter if he is cowardly, or that he is useless, he doesn''t want to die, he just wants to live.


    But now, this mountain gate seems destined to open.


    The one who set up the nine-page boxing sheet as the key to open the key, I am afraid that even if it is right, there will be someone who has to enter the gate.


    The guardian looked at Jiang Ning with a strange feeling in his heart.


    It seems that all of this has been arranged long ago.


    "If you want to know about things within the gate, I can tell you everything I know."


    He sighed, "But what I know is only part of it. It''s just my cognition. Within the mountain gate, there are many sects, which are far crueler than the outside world, and crueler than your circle of rivers and lakes."


    "Except for you, no one else is even qualified to go in."


    The mausoleum guards were not polite.


    "I want to know his name."


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment.


    The guardian knew who he was asking, Mr. Hei? Yidilu Lingxiyidi Er?.


    "His name is Sanhei,"


    The guardian smiled bitterly, "My name is Erbai, and we have several brothers who belong to the same sect. You may meet them when you enter the mountain gate."


    His expression was a little weird. When he talked about his brother, he didn''t miss anything, even a little disgusted.


    "We are all sacrifices and tools, but some people accept fate, and some don''t."


    The mausoleum guard shook his head and sighed several times. When it comes to the sect and his brother, he has a lot to say, but it seems that he can''t say anything.


    "If you want to know, ask me again."


    After speaking, he turned and walked out.


    Jiang Ning didn''t ask any more, and he didn''t want to ask more at this moment.


    He only needs to know the name of the next person he wants to kill.


    He walked to the bed and looked at the quiet Lin Yuzhen with gentle eyes.


    "Take a good rest. I will bring back the antidote to make you live and jump again."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and gently stroked Lin Yuzhen''s face, and carefully put the broken hair on the edge of her forehead to her ear, as if she was just asleep and could not make much movement to wake her up.


    Other people around did not speak.


    They knew that Jiang Ning was definitely going to enter the mountain gate.


    Anyone will make such a choice.


    Lin Yu really can''t have anything to do, and Jiang Ning will definitely not let her have anything!


    Outside.


    Jiang Ning sat there.


    "The Zorro family suffered heavy losses, and the business has been defeated. Reagan and others are all killed!"


    Huang Yuming informed Jiang Ning of the situation.


    If it wasn''t for Regan to raise the Sanhei secretly, how could Lin Yu really have an accident.


    If the wrongdoer is wronged, the debtor has the owner, and whoever should pay it will have to pay it back!


    "Let them disappear."


    Jiang Ning said coldly.


    He doesn''t care if Lance''s sister and brother will come to intercede, and he won''t bother at all. If they intercede, then they will die together!


    Anyone who hurts Lin Yu will not show any mercy!


    "In addition, Lao Zhao is searching for Sanhei''s whereabouts. There is no news yet."


    A master like Sanhei, whose strength surpasses the level of Grand Master, in this circle of rivers and lakes, apart from Jiang Ning, no one can compete with him alone.


    To kill him, only Jiang Ning can come!


    "Keep the change, please,"


    Jiang Ning said, "He will come out by himself."


    The look in his eyes was completely different from the past, and completely different from the usual Jiang Ning, who was kind and always smiling, and made people feel like spring breeze.


    Today''s Jiangning is a **** of murder!

 Chapter 1976： Looking for opportunities

    It was the terrible existence where people blocked murder and God blocked God on the battlefield!


    Even Huang Yuming, seeing Jiang Ning''s eyes, felt a tremor of heart, a kind of fear, even if he knew that Jiang Ning would not hurt him.


    But Xishan''s Xi''er Er''er dyed with Er''er brush? Like standing beside a beast, that kind of fear will not disappear.


    "I see."


    Huang Yuming knows Jiang Ning''s mood, he knows what he can do and what needs to be done.


    In the room, only Jiang Ning was left, and An [Didaxs.info] sat there quietly.


    No one disturbed him.


    They all knew that Jiang Ning needed to be alone for a while.


    He sat there for a full hour without moving, as if it were a statue.


    Those eyes became more and more enlightened, more and more terrifying, and the thick murderous aura continued to rotate in the eyes, almost condensed into substance!


    Finally, Jiang Ning got up.


    He took a step, as if he suddenly changed into a different person, and his whole body was full of fierceness.


    at the same time.


    Zhongnanshan.


    The Fang Family Hall, the eight great families, have all arrived.


    The expressions of several great elders were somewhat different from before.


    After Jiang Ning''s guidance, their understanding of martial arts has gone to a higher level.


    Even in a short period of time, their strength cannot be allowed to advance by leaps and bounds, but the improvement of their artistic conception is even more valuable, and the future strength improvement will not be difficult.


    It''s like a container, originally it can only hold one bucket of water, even if the bucket is strong, it can still only hold one bucket.


    But now this container, after Jiangning rebuilt it, can hold two or even three barrels!


    "Untied."


    Grand Elder Huangfu couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    In front of them, there was something that looked like a chessboard, more like a gossip chess game.


    The different orientations on the top depict different lines.


    "Unexpectedly, this is really a map, but where does this point?"


    Fang Qiu contacted Lao Zhao early. They searched all the information and compared all the satellite maps, but they didn''t find any place with such a terrain.


    Whether it is tropical rain forests or deep mountains and old forests, the information they can get is almost all over the world!


    But still, no results can be compared.


    The only explanation is that the place pointed to by this map is not where they know it.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Fang Qiu''s face.


    "I''m afraid it''s within the mountain gate."


    Fang Qiu looked serious.


    They all knew about Lin Yuzhen. To save Lin Yuzhen, Jiang Ning had to enter the mountain gate, and no one else could help him.


    Especially Fang Qiu, he blames himself and feels guilty. When Jiang Ning needs someone, he can''t help him at all!


    He clenched his fist.


    "Use the fastest time to sort out the map and give it to my master. There is only this we can do."


    "Don''t worry, today, we can get them all out and give them to Jiang Ning!"


    Grand Elder Huangfu patted his chest and said.


    Fang Qiu nodded.


    He got up and bowed deeply to everyone. This matter was left to them, and he had one last thing to do, Jiang Ning confessed to him.


    Before Jiangning enters the mountain gate, there is one more thing that must be done.


    The depths of Zhongnan Mountain.


    A figure lurked here for a few days, doing nothing except healing.


    Sanhei, right here.


    He wanted to return to the Zorro family to find a better opportunity, but he did not think that the Zorro family fell apart and was crushed by Jiangning!


    He knew that Jiang Ning was definitely going to enter the gate of the mountain.


    Otherwise, without the antidote, Lin Yuzhen and his children are destined to have difficulty waking up in this life.


    "Hmph, I said earlier, you have weaknesses, even if you are strong, what can you do?"


    Sanhei squinted his eyes and took a deep breath. The injury on his body had not fully recovered. The pain was no better than the humiliation Jiang Ning gave him.

 Chapter 1977： God helps me too!

    In the distance, there are several silhouettes of people.


    Sanhei had been staring at them for some time. He knew that these people had Ji Dao fist scores and had already placed the fist scores where they should be placed.


    He knew better that Jiang Ning was about to open the mountain gate!


    Even if he didn''t expose the method, but the guardian is not dead yet, what is the difficulty for Jiangning to get the way to open the gate from the guardian?


    As long as Jiangning opens the mountain gate, he must seize this opportunity and return to the mountain gate!


    This is the only thing he has now.


    Sanhei quietly followed behind, no one noticed at all.


    With his strength, there is probably no one other than Jiang Ning who can control his tracks.


    There are wounds on that face, it looks like a ferocious centipede, shocking!


    But the most terrifying thing is those eyes, greedy and crazy.


    "As long as I can take the boxing sheet back, the sect will definitely reward me, I can get a lot, a lot..."


    San Hei roared inwardly.


    Waiting this year, he waited too long for too long.


    Compared with Erbai, he felt that he was very smart. He didn''t believe in fate and fate. He didn''t believe that his brothers could only serve as sacrifices and stay outside the gate.


    Why?


    Why can''t they enjoy the resources of the sect, why should they be despised and ridiculed like the inferior?


    Why!


    Like Erbai, they admit their fate, but Sanhei never admit their fate.


    He has always regarded this as the best opportunity. Outside the gate, he has a chance to get the Jidao boxing score, and he can get that map.


    This is a godsend!


    Looking at those people from a distance, Sanhei kept silent, like a ghost, always keeping a certain distance.


    After confirming that every boxing sheet was placed in the right position, he relaxed and headed towards the gate.


    When the mountain gate opens, he must find a way to let Jiang Ning go in first, so that he has a chance to get all the boxing scores before returning to the sect.


    As long as Jiangning is still there, he can''t succeed.


    "Following Mr. Jiang''s instructions, all the boxing scores have been placed in the proper positions."


    Sanhei was very careful not to get too close to avoid being noticed.


    He watched from a distance, and several people had already returned to Fang Qiu.


    All the boxing scores were put in place, and the last page was in Fang Qiu''s hands at the moment.


    "very good."


    Fang Qiu nodded and said, "After my master enters the gate, you will immediately remove the fist sheet and put it in the place I arranged, so that no one will find it."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    After speaking, several people immediately stepped aside, fully guarding the surrounding movement.


    And Fang Qiu stood at the center, placing the last page of the boxing sheet in the correct position.


    Sanhei saw that Fang Qiu was making preparations so that Jiang Ning could open the mountain gate smoothly.


    How dare they bring the nine-page boxing sheet to this place directly?


    "impossible."


    He frowned, and suddenly, Lu Zhe closed his patron Er Shan''ai and became vigilant.


    Jiangning didn''t come?


    Isn''t he about to enter the mountain gate now? It has been arranged at this moment. The guardian must have taught Jiang Ning how to open the mountain gate. What is he waiting for?


    "Almost forgot, he might not be able to open the mountain gate!"


    Sanhei suddenly remembered something.


    Not a person within the mountain gate, let alone any sect, Jiang Ning has no ability to open the mountain gate, even if he knows the method.


    If he wants to open the mountain gate, I am afraid that he can only let the guards of the tomb do it.


    But the mausoleum guards are still in the critically injured stage, and it will definitely take time!


    Sanhei understood it all at once, and couldn''t help but chuckle: "It''s really God who helped me!"


    God is helping him!

 Chapter 1978： I cant kill you!

    Sanhei''s whole person suddenly had energy, and his eyes were filled with excitement.


    He wanted to kill Jiang Ning. There was no doubt about it. Jiang Ning humiliated him and made him want to cramp Jiang Ning, but he wanted to go back and return to the sect.


    Those eyes became colder and more proud.


    God willing!


    God''s will!


    This is God helping yourself.


    He was thinking about how to return to the sect and bring the boxing score back. If the mountain gate is opened, there is only so short a breath time, and he can''t do it at all.


    Sanhei frowned, gritted his teeth, unwilling to heart.


    If the Zorro family still exists, then he still has a way, but now, he can only do multiple-choice questions.


    "go back!"


    Even if he only brought back the information of the boxing score, it was enough for him to get what he wanted.


    When the sect himself sends someone to take it, he doesn''t care about so much.


    Sanhei made the decision immediately, without any hesitation anymore.


    He carefully checked the surroundings and did not feel the existence of Jiang Ning. He made a decisive decision and rushed out and rushed towards Fang Qiu.


    "Huh!"


    Like a gust of wind, the speed of the three blacks is approaching the extreme!


    Jiang Ning is not here, who can stop him?


    "Boy!"


    He burst out, like a fierce beast, suddenly appeared, with overwhelming murderous aura, rushing towards Fang Qiu, "Get the fist sheet!"


    He laughed, opened his teeth and danced his claws, reached out with one hand, and grabbed it hard!


    Fang Qiu stood there with a look of horror, and hurriedly backed away, but his speed could not be compared with such a super master like Sanhei.


    No matter how fast he was, San Hei arrived in front of him within a breath of time.


    That fierce face was full of murderous intent: "Bring it!"


    Fang Qiu shook his body with a sigh of relief. He subconsciously dropped the fist sheet in his hand, and turned around desperately to flee.


    The three black opponents Qiu''s fate had no interest.


    He saw that the fist sheet was thrown out, and he reached out and grabbed the fist sheet in his hand.


    Get it!


    Put this last page, he can open the mountain gate and return to the sect!


    Sanhei couldn''t help being excited, even his eyes reddened, and he laughed wildly, the sound was like a huge thunder, and Fang Qiu and the others were scared. They ran away and didn''t dare to have any thoughts at all. Grab the boxing record.


    "I! Go! Go back! Go! Hahahahaha!"


    Three black raised up to the sky and laughed.


    He opened his palm and looked at the page of boxing scores, but he suddenly stopped laughing, as if he was struck by lightning in an instant, and his whole person was stunned!


    Where is the Ji Dao Boxing Book!


    It''s just the material similar to the boxing table, there are no boxing moves on it, and there is no map puzzle. There are only two big characters, almost making Sanhei crazy!


    "fool!"


    There are only these two words.


    "Want to go back?"


    A sound rang, Sanhei''s body trembled, and he slowly turned his head. I don''t know when, Jiang Ning was standing under a tree, looking at him.


    "You...your trap?"


    ?Pa Aifuxi closed Shanshifu? "Not stupid."


    Jiang Ning came slowly.


    "I thought about it, the mountain gate must be opened, and I must go in, but there is something that makes me unhappy,"


    He looked at Sanhei, "If you don''t kill you, it won''t work."


    The tone is calm, but it is full of murderous intent to the extreme!


    "Only you can really kill me?"


    "And us!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of figures walked out from the surrounding mountains and forests, all of them fully armed special warfare elites!


    They were called by Jiang Ning. At this moment, they were holding the world''s most advanced firearms in their hands, and their muzzles were all aimed at the three blacks.


    "The world of martial arts fights the world, but here, what you should experience most is this."


    Jiang Ning raised his hand, and his three-black face turned white.


    He turned around and wanted to escape, but he was already surrounded in all directions. Looking at the black hole and cold metal hole, he felt his heart touch his throat!


    "Send him on the road!"

 Chapter 1979： Tattoos

    Jiang Ning gave an order, and Sanhei only felt his ears, instantly bursting!


    Flames spurted out one after another, and he hurried to escape, but there was still a way to go!


    Da da da!


    Da da da!


    The dense tongue of fire, the extreme of horror, has surrounded the three blacks long ago, and there is no way for him to escape.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Sanhei fell heavily to the ground, dripping with blood, and was directly beaten into a hornet''s nest!


    The blood holes were bleeding, and the ground was stained red, and even the face had become bloody.


    The voice fell silent, Jiang Ning waved his hand, and everyone walked out quietly, as if they had never been here.


    They have always been followers of Jiang Ning, following the God of War for so many years and killing the Quartet!


    Nowadays, Jiang Ning is in the arena, but he is the eldest brother for one day, and he will live forever. Jiang Ning has orders, they will come as soon as possible.


    Jiang Ning walked over and looked at Sanhei, who had fallen on the ground, had long been breathless, and looked at the vaguely visible face, seemingly unbelievable and unwilling.


    "So you are not invulnerable."


    Jiang Ning said, "Do you think you can only kill with fists and feet?"


    Sanhei has no chance to answer.


    If he is still alive, he really thinks that Jiang Ning wants to kill him, he must also want to single-handedly kill him, how can he think of...


    "You are wrong, you shouldn''t hurt my woman."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he didn''t even glance at Sanhei''s corpse. He wanted to kill. He had thousands of ways, fists and fists?


    Three blacks are not worthy.


    Jiang Ning left, leaving only the corpse like a hornet''s nest. The blood ran all over the place, and even the air was full of strong **** smells.


    Soon, there will be beasts moving in response to the wind. For them, this is simply a gluttonous feast...


    Zhongnanshan fell silent.


    But under the surging tide, the eight great families remained vigilant, always staring at the mountain gate, not daring to be careless.


    No one knows when there will be accidents. In this world, the most indispensable thing is accidents, unexpected accidents.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was sitting on the sofa and chair, naked to the top.


    Behind him, a tattoo artist was tattooing strange lines on his back and chest.


    "This can be washed off later."


    Jiang Ning? Lu Erfu Ai Ai Shi Shuyi? asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang, I can assure you that it will be cleaned afterwards, as if it had never been tattooed."


    The tattoo artist respectfully said.


    Being able to serve Jiang Ning is the greatest glory of his life.


    "Okay, wait for me to come back."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    The tattoo artist replied again and again that he would have been waiting for Jiang Ning to return in the East China Sea.


    All the maps on the nine-page boxing score have been sorted out, and the text information on it can be broken. At this moment, all of them have been encrypted again and tattooed on Jiang Ning!


    He couldn''t bring the boxing score into the mountain gate. Similarly, Jiang Ning thought twice and didn''t want to bring the boxing score into it.


    He didn''t know what was going on inside the mountain gate. Even if there was a tomb guard and told him a lot of information, Jiang Ning could see that even if the tomb guard was in that sect, his status in that sect was not high at all.


    The level of his contact is limited, and the information he can understand is naturally limited.


    Even if the dimensions are different from the circle, the rules are the same everywhere. Jiang Ning knows this very well.


    It''s finished.


    Jiang Ning stood in front of the mirror, looking at his cyan, like a beast, especially the eyes on his chest, as if he had come to life in an instant!


    "Rain really doesn''t like such things. When I come back, he will clean them up."


    He looked at himself in the mirror.

 Chapter 1980： be prepared

    He was worried that Lin Yu really didn''t like it, and might even be afraid, but at present, this is the best way to encrypt the map on the boxing chart on his body, in case of emergency.


    As for the Ji Dao Boxing Book, Jiang Ning stayed at the Donghai Ji Dao Martial Arts Center, allowing Tan Xing and the others to continue their comprehension.


    In any case, the overall strength of the arena must be improved.


    Jiang Ning picked up the clothes set aside and slowly put them on, covering the tattoos on his body.


    Before entering the mountain gate, he had a lot of preparations. He would not take risks rashly. It was not because Jiang Ning was afraid. In his world, there has never been a word of fear.


    In particular, his purpose of entering the mountain gate is very clear, that is, to get the antidote and rescue Lin Yuzhen.


    Other things have been arranged. The last preparation is to have a meal with the family.


    Meet well, say goodbye, every time it should be.


    No one knows which one will come first, tomorrow or accident.


    "These are all your favorites. When you get home, Mom will make them for you."


    Su Mei''s eyes were red, she didn''t want to say sad words, her face was still smiling, but she knew that Jiang Ning was going to be in danger.


    She wanted to stop Jiang Ning, but didn''t want Lin Yu to have an accident. If something happened to Jiang Ning, then she really couldn''t bear it.


    But she knew better that Jiang Ning had to go!


    He would not let Lin Yuzhen just lie down like this. He wanted to see Lin Yuzhen who was alive and kicking, and he wanted to see the birth of a cute child, to bring more laughter and laughter to this family.


    "Mom, you have to learn a few more dishes. After Yuzhen wakes up, he will definitely be greedy."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Also, I heard that when children are older, they will eat supplementary foods. All kinds of supplementary foods. I have a headache listening to it. I''m afraid I will worry about this."


    "Let''s prepare in advance and do our homework."


    "Well, Mom knows, Mom must be ready to help you raise your children so that they will be fat, okay?"


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning nodded and finished the meal seriously, and while Su Mei was in the kitchen, he left Erxi Shan Lu Wu directly and went home.


    A few hours later.


    Zhongnanshan!


    It is still that place, outside the mountain gate.


    The tomb guard stood there, looking at this familiar place, this place where he had stayed for many years, with a lot of emotion.


    "The trick I taught you can prove that you are a disciple of the Green Mountain Sect. Just find a suitable opportunity to use it."


    He exhorted, "I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse about Ji Dao Boxing. Once you leak it, it is very likely to lead to death. So, do not worry."


    "Also, the antidote is only available to the senior members of the sect. Even if you enter the Green Mountain Sect, you must be careful. Once you reveal your identity, you will undoubtedly die!"


    Even though Jiang Ning was powerful and talented, it was within the gate of the mountain, and it was a martial arts world of another level, far surpassing the circle of Jianghu.


    The guards of the tombs are always in awe.


    "Perhaps you know that once the top masters in your arena, the ultimate destination was within this mountain gate, but for so many years, I have never heard of anyone who has survived and achieved a career. You understand NS?"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    He understands.


    This means that survival is the biggest challenge!


    Which one of the top masters in the past is not strong?


    Which one is not in the circle of the rivers and lakes, the existence is extremely strong, but within the gate, there is no news, either they are dead or are still alive.


    "I know, I''ll be back when I get the antidote."


    Within the mountain gate, Jiang Ning had no curiosity, let alone a lot of yearning.


    He just wants to get the antidote, and then go home and be with his wife and children. This is more meaningful than invincible in the world, more prosperous and rich.


    "Jiang Ning,"


    The guardian took a deep breath and looked at Jiang Ning seriously, his eyes a little complicated, "I hope you come back alive."

 Chapter 1981： Sinner

    After speaking, the guardian took a deep breath and stretched out his hand to slap the ground violently. In a moment, the ground shook the mountain!


    The ground shook suddenly, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    He looked at the mountain not far away: "Go!"


    Jiang Ning did not hesitate, and a little bit under his feet, like a gust of wind, swept over in an instant.


    The shadow corner was like a door, he didn''t hesitate, and his whole person rushed in and disappeared instantly.


    "call--"


    The guardian''s face flushed and he coughed violently, Fang Qiu hurriedly supported him.


    "I''m fine."


    He panted slightly, "Retract all the punches and hide them."


    He looked at the location of the mountain gate with a complicated mood. He didn''t know what Jiang Ning would encounter. After all, the mountain gate opened. He only hoped that the group of demons would not come out.


    at the same time.


    At the other end of the mountain gate, Jiang Ning felt his eyes trembled, and a strong light struck him, making him subconsciously stretch his hand to block it.


    "Why are you back?"


    A voice suddenly sounded in the ear.


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes and saw a young man in a long robe, his face looked immature, he might not even be twenty years old.


    "you know me?"


    Jiang Ning almost blurted out.


    He didn''t speak, turned his head and looked around. It was still a mountain forest, but it was very strange. Even the air... seemed to be a little different from outside the mountain gate.


    The young man was sweeping the floor with a broom, and when Jiang Ning ignored him, he couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    "Everyone is a criminal, even if you are older, you don''t have to be arrogant."


    Sinner?


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly: "What''s your name."


    "Oh, you said you are old, really panting?"


    When the young man heard Jiang Ning''s tone, he was a little unhappy. He sneered and said, "I haven''t been recalled to the sect for so many years. Do you still have a face in front of me?"


    Snapped!


    He directly threw the broom in his hand in front of Jiang Ning and hummed: "You come to sweep this piece of land, don''t have a leaf, or you will be punished, don''t blame me for being polite!"


    He just stared at Jiang Ning, especially when he saw the mark on the back of Jiang Ning''s hand, which represented the age of the criminal, showing a touch of disdain.


    Sinners are not the same as sinners.


    He just made a small mistake and was punished to come to this ghost place. As long as the time is up, he will definitely be able to return to the sect, but Jiang Ning in front of him is clearly a permanent criminal!


    Compared with yourself?


    He is a fart!


    "I ask you, what''s your name."


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at the broom, staring at the young man, "Answer."


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    The young man was immediately annoyed. Jiang Ning was so big, he still dared to talk to himself like this?


    Doesn''t he know his identity!


    He stretched out his hand to push Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning suddenly grabbed his wrist and gently applied force, making the young man''s face pale.


    "Ah-ah! Do you dare to do it?"


    He roared, trying to break away from the counterattack, but found that his arm couldn''t be pulled out at all, and Jiang Ning was clinging to it, as if being clamped.


    "Pa? Paling, brushing, dyeing, dyeing, dyeing and covering?!"


    Jiang Ning slapped his hand and slapped the young man''s face fiercely, "I want to ask you something!"


    This slap was fierce, and with a single slap, the young man was so frightened that he almost came out of **** and urine.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "My name is Zhou Yun," the young man said tremblingly, "you, what do you want to do."


    "Zhou Yun,"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, "This name sounds disgusting."


    He let go of his hand and was too lazy to care about such people. Didn''t the tomb guard say that within this mountain gate, there are many sects and there are masters everywhere?


    This kid in front of him, no one looks like a master, he''s mad, and he is inferior to those street **** on the streets of Donghai.


    Zhou Yun rubbed his wrist. At that moment, he was really worried that Jiang Ning would break his wrist directly when he tried hard.

 Chapter 1982： Return to the sect

    It was so powerful that he would be regarded as a criminal and punished to come here to do drudgery.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, did not dare to speak, reluctantly and helplessly picked up the broom on the ground, while sweeping the fallen leaves on the ground, he wondered who Jiang Ning was.


    In the sect, the people who will be punished to come here, besides these outside disciples, there are only...


    Suddenly, he stayed there, his Adam''s apple slipped, and he glanced at Jiang Ning with some fear.


    "You... won''t you be the senior brother in the front hall of the sect?"


    Most of the sects here are divided into front halls and inner courtyards and outer courtyards. They belong to the outer courtyards. Even the inner courtyards of the sects are not qualified to enter. Being able to become a person in the inner courtyard is something to be proud of. NS.


    As for the front hall, only the disciples with the best talents are eligible to enter.


    Zhou Yun had long heard that a dozen people in the front hall had committed serious mistakes and were regarded as criminals. They were sent to this place where the birds did not shit. They stayed for decades!


    Moreover, two people seem to have died...


    This one is so skillful, isn''t it one of those front hall disciples, right?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yun immediately changed a smile and looked at Jiang Ning flatly.


    "Brother? Did you just come back?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, and had no affection for this kind of double-faced person.


    He didn''t know how he became a criminal, and now he is called a brother.


    It seems that the mausoleum guards have been away for many years, and many things have not been known.


    "just came back."


    Jiang Ning said coldly.


    With this sentence, Zhou Yun confirmed that Jiang Ning was really the former disciple who was sent here!


    That''s a big man, at least for him, even the disciples of the inner court are worthy of friendship.


    Zhou Yun suddenly became more attentive. He arched his body quickly and walked to Jiang Ning? Painfully brushing his affection Wu Fu?: "Senior brother, if you have any instructions, Zhou Yun can do it for you."


    The speed of this face change is faster than turning a book.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and said lightly: "I want to return to the sect, can you help me."


    After speaking, Zhou Yun was shocked.


    Return to the sect?


    Has Jiang Ning been expelled from the sect and is no longer a disciple of the former palace?


    The ups and downs of this life might have come a little faster.


    I just wanted to make friends with Jiang Ning, to fawn with him, hoping to have a chance in the future, to get Jiang Ning''s help, no one thought that Jiang Ning''s situation was worse than his own.


    Zhou Yun knows very well that being punished as a criminal usually only lasts for a few months or even a few years, but if he is expelled from the sect, it will be difficult to go back.


    Unless, re-join the sect, start from the outer courtyard disciples, and rush towards the front hall step by step, the difficulty is extremely high!


    The expression on his face suddenly became a bit embarrassing. He didn''t know if he should be polite to Jiang Ning now, and he still ignored it.


    To re-enter the sect again, not to mention that those brothers who used to be Jiangning would look down on him, and even suppress him secretly. After all, one more person would require fewer resources.


    No one wants to see others develop better than themselves, and within the sect, it''s all tacit things.


    "Hehe, brother laughed, with the strength of the brother, it is certainly not difficult to want to return to the sect."


    Zhou Yun smiled, "Where is Zhou Yun''s help?"


    "I really need your help."


    Jiangning Road.


    He has just arrived here, and he is not familiar with the place of his life. He doesn''t even know the rules of the Green Mountain Sect. He has to hide his identity and find a way to enter the sect and get close to the upper level to get the antidote. I am afraid, this is the only thing. Method.


    "If you can help me return to the sect, count me owing you a favor,"


    Jiang Ning looked at Zhou Yundao, "You need my help in the future, but it''s just a word."


    Favor?


    It is the easiest to write a bad check.

 Chapter 1983： Not overwhelming

    For some reason, Jiang Ning felt sick inexplicably when he heard the name Zhou Yun.


    Not to mention, the two talents had just met, and they changed their faces three times before and after this week, which is enough to see that he is a very powerful person.


    Jiang Ning would not believe him at all, and if he used it, he would not have any psychological burden.


    Jiang Ning believed in his instincts.


    Hearing what Jiang Ning said, Zhou Yun was immediately happy, a favor?


    He can judge that Jiang Ning''s strength is not bad, after all, he was also a disciple of the front hall, how could it be worse?


    If he could return to the sect and return to the front hall, wouldn''t he be a chicken and dog ascended to heaven? Fushi Wu Lingyidi Wu Shan?!


    "Even if there is only a chance, it''s better than working in the outer courtyard for a lifetime, right?"


    Zhou Yun''s eyes turned, he had already made a plan in his heart, he knelt down immediately, and said respectfully, "Zhou Yun is willing to do anything for the brothers, go through fire and water, and will not hesitate!"


    That flattering appearance, like a dog wagging his tail.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    Jiang Ning has never missed his insight into human nature.


    He stretched out his hand and patted Zhou Yun''s head lightly, as if patted a dog: "You won''t regret the decision you made today."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a rush of footsteps in the distance.


    Jiang Ning looked up, and a middle-aged man stepped forward, his face a little worried: "Zhou Yun, what are you still doing here, gathering!"


    It seemed that he had just seen Jiang Ning. The middle-aged man frowned slightly. In his impression, he had never seen Jiang Ning here, but seeing the mark on Jiang Ning''s hand, he suddenly realized that he was the one who was sent here.


    "And you! Together, hurry up!"


    There are quite a few people who were sent here as criminals, and he remembered them everywhere, some even came earlier than him, let alone.


    "This is the new manager of the Discipline Hall, so what does it matter?"


    Zhou Yun hurriedly lowered his voice and reminded Jiang Ning, "Don''t offend him!"


    He knew that Jiang Ning had been assigned here before, and he didn''t necessarily know the new manager.


    Although to the front hall disciples, the management of the precepts hall is nothing, but Jiang Ning is only a criminal now, not even the outer court disciples, so he can''t offend the management as soon as he comes.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the situation, it''s raging, is it possible that someone else has made a mistake and been punished?"


    "What is the penalty?"


    Guan Shi glared, obviously not liking people like Zhou Yun, "Now is the time when you are needed, hurry up with me!"


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Zhou Yun curled his lips. During this period of time, he did not give anything to Guan Shi. He was really reluctant to cherish the things he treasured, but in order to stay more comfortable and leave here earlier, he could only reluctantly give up.


    "Come on, it''s a bad temper. I don''t have much skill, just a bad temper. Don''t offend him!"


    He turned his head to look at Jiang Ningdao.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, Zhou Yun turned around and said ill of things, enough to see what kind of person he was.


    Many people have gathered in the courtyard not far away.


    These are all criminals, and according to the size of the mistake, the time for receiving reform through labor is different.


    A group of people stood there, and what happened was at the forefront: "Be quiet!"


    With a word of him, the entire yard suddenly became quiet.


    Jiang Ning stood in the crowd, no one paid attention to him, everyone only cared about himself.


    "Miss San needs a training partner!"


    He doesn''t bother to talk nonsense, straight to the point.


    Just after he finished speaking, the faces of the people standing below changed and turned pale in an instant.


    I thought it was a good thing, but now it seems, how can it be their turn if there is a good thing?

 Chapter 1984： I go

    Zhou Yun did the same, even his throat became dry.


    "Miss Three?"


    He seemed to have heard the name of the ghost and couldn''t help but screamed, then quickly covered his mouth, subconsciously stepped back two steps, and stood behind Jiang Ning.


    "I don''t need much this time, just one."


    He Guanshi said impatiently, "I tell you, this is an opportunity for performance. If you make the third lady happy, you don''t need to be a criminal here. Maybe you can get a good opportunity to enter the inner courtyard and the front hall directly! "


    He shouted loudly, but no one believed it at all.


    Who doesn''t know, why did you say that several times before, the result?


    None of the people who went back came back. They were not left behind by the third lady, but they were all dead!


    The third young lady was brutal and powerful. Every time she was in a bad mood, she would find someone to fight. Even the inner courtyard disciples and the former temple disciples had to detour when they saw her. They were criminals who were not killed. People dare to say a word.


    "Good opportunities won''t always be there. After you pass this village, you won''t have this shop."


    He Guanshi said, "If you have an idea, take the initiative to stand up, don''t let me pick it!"


    He really has a headache. The third Miss wants to kill the person. He has to choose not only to look good, but also to be skilled. The most difficult thing is to volunteer!


    Who the **** voluntarily died?


    No matter what matters, his head is big, and if he can arrange it directly, he will throw a few people there, and he will be killed when he is beaten to death.


    But the third lady said, you can''t force others...


    Isn''t this life-killing thing difficult for a strong man?


    Guan Shi swept around and saw that almost everyone was backing away, and he didn''t even dare to make eye contact with him, as if he was afraid of being called out by himself.


    If he can decide for himself, where is the effort.


    "I tell you, as a disciple of the Green Mountain Sect, even in criminals, this is a good opportunity. This is a step!"


    "It''s your chance to embark on the bright road in the future. If you miss it, it''s really gone!"


    "Don''t miss the opportunity, time will never come again, don''t want me to say it a second time!"


    No matter what, no one came forward.


    The decisiveness on everyone''s faces seemed to be better than dying under Miss San''s hand even if you were punished for a lifetime here?


    "This is going to be dragged away, and there is no doubt that it will die,"


    Zhou Yun shook his head, "I never heard of anyone who can live under Miss San."


    "I go."


    He just wanted to tell Jiang Ning to remind Jiang Ning to take two steps back when he heard a voice in his ear.


    Zhou Yun''s whole person was stunned.


    It''s Jiangning!


    He is going?


    He is crazy!


    "Brother, the three young ladies..."


    Zhou Yun is in a hurry, Jiang Ning is his own opportunity, he is so rash to die, is he really crazy?


    "you?"


    He managed to have sharp ears, and he heard it all at once. He stretched out his hand and pressed it down so that everyone else was quiet. Where did Zhou Yun dare to say a word.


    "Are you willing to go? This is entirely a voluntary principle. Miss Three will never embarrass anyone. You should understand."


    He was stunned, and finally he was stunned. After solving the problem, he slept peacefully.


    "Well, I will go voluntarily, and the third lady will definitely not be overwhelmed by others."


    Jiang Ning nodded, as if he had told Brother Dog to convince people with morals, not to force others.


    "It is an honor for me to practice martial arts with Miss San."


    Jiang Ning would not miss such a good opportunity. He would stay here, and he didn''t know when he could enter the sect.


    Lin Yu really didn''t have that much time, and he wouldn''t let Lin Yu really wait for himself for too long.


    "Awareness is really high!"


    He Guanshi gave a thumbs up and couldn''t help giving Jiang Ning a thumbs up, but he sneered in his heart. This fool would regret his decision when he saw Miss San.


    However, this has nothing to do with him. The death of a criminal has nothing to do with Wu Yixi''s intention to attend to the land. As long as he can complete the task, it will do.


    "What''s your name?"


    Guan Shi asked, adding a name to Jiang Ning when he dug a grave later, as a reward for his bravery.

 Chapter 1985： Meat target

    "Jiang Ning."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Jiang Ning, this name spread all at once.


    Everyone looked at him as if they were looking at a monster, with sympathy in their eyes, and some gloating, I don''t know which silly it was, they didn''t know who the third lady was?


    That is the daughter of the suzerain!


    The youngest is the youngest, but the temper is the hottest. Whenever he is unhappy, he will find someone to fight.


    Those disciples of the front palace and inner courtyard, who didn''t know her, didn''t dare to fight with her at all. Fortunately, these three young ladies were very reasonable and never made it difficult for others.


    She only fights whoever has the resources to fight her, but if she wants to fight, someone has to go up!


    "Yes, young people have courage, I am optimistic about you."


    Guan Shi nodded his head with an appreciative look, but his eyes looked at Jiang Ning as if he were looking at a dead person.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to talk nonsense with him.


    In his heart now, he wanted to use the fastest speed to enter the high-level of the Green Mountain Sect and get the antidote. He didn''t care about other things.


    Guan Shi smiled, showing a touch of meaning, looked at Jiang Ning curiously, and shook his head again.


    It seems that there is a little sympathy and a little surprise.


    Is there anyone else in such a hurry to die?


    "Okay, everyone else is gone."


    Guan Shi waved his hand and left directly with Jiang Ning.


    Zhou? Ai Lingpa Lu Xizhefu waiter? Yun looked at Jiang Ning''s back, open his mouth for a long time without responding.


    "He... he''s crazy!"


    In such a hurry to die?


    I''m not saying, I want to return to the sect, and now what to do to die.


    He finally found an opportunity, he was so anxious and happy before it came, it disappeared so soon.


    He Guanshi took a horoscope, with his hands behind his back, leading Jiang Ning all the way, directly from the mountain road, detoured for a while, and entered the Green Mountain Sect through the side door.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, so he followed He Guanshi quietly.


    The Green Mountain Sect is very big, this is his feeling, I am afraid that the whole mountain belongs to the Green Mountain Sect, the tall wall is more than ten meters high, and the towering mountains and trees exude a simple atmosphere.


    The environment here is a bit like Zhongnan Mountain, but it is very different.


    He didn''t have time to observe the surrounding environment, so he went fast, as if afraid that Miss San was anxious, he turned his head from time to time to urge Jiang Ning to go faster.


    After passing through eight doors and turning around a dozen corridor corners, Jiang Ning suddenly smelled the fragrance of flowers.


    Osmanthus fragrance.


    In the eyes, it is a clearing area with sweet-scented osmanthus trees planted around it, and at this moment, it is exuding a strong fragrance.


    In the open space in the middle, there is a girl standing with her back to Jiang Ning, her hands behind her back, a training suit with a ponytail, and she looks heroic.


    "Miss San, here comes the man."


    He Guanshi hurriedly stepped forward and said, "I am actively requesting that I want to accompany Miss San to discuss."


    Voluntary, Jiang Ning is voluntary, he has to make it clear, but he did not violate the meaning of the third lady, which is difficult for others.


    "that''s OK."


    Miss San turned her head, her immature face was still a bit green, but she couldn''t hide her proud look.


    Guan Shi beckoned, Jiang Ning walked over.


    When Jiang Ning stood there, Miss San couldn''t help but stunned, staring at Jiang Ning''s face, looking again and again, seeming a little surprised.


    "Huh, he looks pretty good, what a mistake he made, how can he become a criminal."


    She looked at Jiang Ning as if she hadn''t been in the sect. She had seen a better-looking man than Jiang Ning. It was not the kind of delicate and good-looking, but a kind. She couldn''t say it, but after a glance, it just felt good.


    People can''t help but stare at it all the time.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning did not answer, He Guanshi hurriedly lowered his voice to remind.


    "I do not want to say."


    Jiangning Road.


    He was expressionless, as if he had no emotions, and he couldn''t see what his mood was.


    "You kid..."


    When he heard the matter, he suddenly became a little anxious.


    In front of Miss San, dare to have a temper?

 Chapter 1986： Give you a hand

    Are you looking for death!


    "The three young ladies want to learn from each other, so let''s start quickly. After the fight, I have to go back."


    He was shocked.


    Still want to go back?


    Can not go back!


    Miss San is in a bad mood, just want to hit someone, when will she lose?


    She is a person who wins but doesn''t lose. Whoever fights is dead or injured. She can only admit that she is unlucky. Jiang Ning still wants to go back?


    Lie down and go back.


    "You seem to look down on me very much."


    When Miss San heard this, her face sank as expected, and the eyes staring at Jiang Ning became much colder.


    She was in a bad mood, so she wanted to find someone to be a target, and take a good meal to get out of her anger. Where did she think that such an ignorant person came.


    "How could it happen, but it''s my honor to come over to accompany Miss San to compare her hands and feet."


    Jiang Ning stretched out one hand and put the other hand directly behind him, making the third lady''s face flushed slightly with anger.


    Are you kidding me?


    Give yourself a hand?


    Reckless guy!


    A criminal, where is the self-confidence, dare to underestimate herself like this, even if she is criticized by her father, she does not need to practice martial arts, but her strength, anyway, can be domineering in the inner courtyard!


    "You asked for it!"


    She yelled and slapped a palm directly. Where did she care about Jiang Ning? Er Yi closed and served Lu Ranlu? What did she say.


    He was in a bad mood, and all the anger at the moment was spread on Jiang Ning.


    Seeing that the situation is not good, He Guan backed quickly, not daring to provoke this little devil.


    And Jiang Ning stood there, as if she was frightened, she didn''t respond at all, letting the third lady''s palms face her face, patted hard.


    "Don''t hide?"


    The third young lady bit her silver teeth lightly, and felt that she was offended even more.


    What does Jiang Ning mean? Is he too despised?


    He didn''t even hide?


    Then don''t blame yourself for being rude!


    boom!


    A palm was shot, almost touching Jiang Ning''s face, but just half a minute away from Jiang Ning''s face, he stopped abruptly.


    Jiang Ning put out a hand and clasped Miss San''s wrist, making it difficult for her to move closer!


    "you¡­"


    Miss San''s face flushed, and she struggled to escape, but she felt that her hand, as if clamped by something, couldn''t move at all.


    "Miss San''s fist is too soft."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "If this is the case, then it would be meaningless."


    His words made the third lady flushed with anger, a murderous look suddenly appeared in her eyes, and a hint of aggrieved.


    "you wanna die!"


    The third lady yelled, and her other hand slammed Jiang Ning''s face fiercely.


    There was no move, I just wanted to slap Jiang Ning, but with his hand in the air, he stopped again and was still caught by Jiang Ning.


    "asshole!"


    The third lady was furious, her hands were tied, and she quickly kicked again, but Jiang Ning was faster than her, and under her feet, the third lady lost his balance directly, screamed, and fell directly to the ground. Ouch, it hurts. Shouted.


    He Guanshi stood aside, his beard turned up in fright, and his heart almost hung in his throat!


    Is Jiang Ning looking for death [abiquge520www.biquge520.vip]?


    He dared to hurt the third lady!


    "stop!"


    Guan Shi hurriedly shouted, rushed over, and pointed to Jiang Ning, "You are so bold, you dare to hurt the third lady!"


    He glared at Jiang Ning: "I am determined to add one more crime to you!"


    After speaking, He Guanshi hurriedly helped up the third lady, nervous and worried: "Miss San, are you okay?"


    Be good!


    This is the Sect Master''s most beloved little daughter. She wants some injuries, even if it is scratched, she is afraid that she will be exhausted to death by Jiang Ning.


    This stunned young man has some skill, but doesn''t he know to let Miss San?


    "How could I hurt the third lady?"


    Jiang Ning said calmly.

 Chapter 1987： Strange feeling

    He spoke very calmly, with a serious expression on his face, which seemed harmless to humans and animals, and even more serious.


    "How could he hurt me!"


    The third lady threw away the hand of what was in charge angrily, and gave him a look.


    Why did you dare to say that Jiang Ning would hurt himself?


    She bulged her cheeks, she was in a bad mood, no matter how she thought, she would find someone to vent her anger, and she would still suffer.


    Where can this work?


    Guanshi He nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, he is a criminal, how could he hurt the third lady, I was wrong."


    His face was embarrassed, and the temper of these three young ladies was too weird. He would rather face the Sect Master, face the elders in the sect, and didn''t want to serve this young lady.


    Guan Shi glared at Jiang Ning, and desperately gave him a wink to make him sober so as not to upset the third lady.


    "The third lady wants to point me, then I should go all out."


    But Jiang Ning seemed to sing against him deliberately, "This is respect for the third lady, do you want me to let the third lady?"


    He Guanshi was almost crazy, and he couldn''t wait to slap Jiang Ning to death.


    What does this say.


    He Guanshi clearly saw that Miss San''s face had turned black, almost on the verge of running away.


    "Let''s take a look? Picking up Wu Er Fu Er dyeing the land? You, what is the strength to go all out!"


    Wherever Miss San could bear it, she was going to explode.


    Just now I thought Jiang Ning looked good, and I was thinking about starting with a lighter hand. Nowhere did I think that this kid was so irritating, and every word he said seemed to be in the most sensitive and fragile place of himself.


    She is angry!


    Miss San raised his hand and slapped over. He Guanshi quickly stepped aside, thinking in his heart, Miss San will quickly kill this annoying Jiang Ning.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The third young lady was angry, she made a fierce move, without a trace of mercy, and struck Jiang Ning with her fist faster than she used to.


    But Jiang Ning was still standing there, with no reaction, as if she had been frightened stupidly.


    He Guanshi''s eyes shrank. As the steward of the Discipline Hall, he was not weak in his own strength, where he couldn''t see what was special about Jiang Ning.


    The moment Miss San¡¯s fist hit Jiang Ning¡¯s chest, Jiang Ning moved!


    Still the same move, the same method!


    Click!


    Jiang Ning slammed his hand out and grabbed Miss San¡¯s wrist directly, making it difficult for Miss San¡¯s hand to move forward any more!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Being humiliated in the same way for the second time?


    Miss San will be mad!


    She struggled to break free, but she couldn''t break free at all.


    Let alone teaching Jiang Ning, she couldn''t beat Jiang Ning at all.


    "Let go!"


    Her eyes reddened, and a hint of grievance suddenly appeared in her heart, "I let you let go!"


    Jiang Ning let go. The third lady''s fist hadn''t been lifted, she slapped Jiang Ning''s chest, Jiang Ning was still standing there, Wensi hadn''t moved.


    The third lady was shocked.


    "Miss Third, you won."


    Jiang Ning took two steps back, stretched out his hand, shrugged, and signaled that he had lost.


    But Miss San bit her lip. To her, Jiang Ning was obviously perfunctory, humiliating herself!


    "It''s all right, the third miss has won,"


    Guan He said in a hurry, "That''s it for today, Miss San..."


    "you shut up!"


    The third lady angered.


    She was shaking.


    He Guanshi''s words made her angry even more.


    Why, what else do you have to say, deliberately forcing Jiang Ning to surrender?


    Will Liu Qing, the third lady of her dignified Qingshan Sect, lose to a criminal?


    This is going to be spread, what kind of face does she have!


    Being scolded by Liu Qing, he had to shut up and gave Jiang Ning a ferocious look. He thought that this kid must be killed, and if he didn''t do anything wrong, he must provoke the little devil of the third lady.


    "What''s your name?"


    Third Miss Liu Qing asked.


    "Jiang Ning, his name is Jiang Ning."


    How does it matter?


    "[Biqugeso.me] Did I ask you?"

 Chapter 1988： Meeting Demon Method

    Liu Qing snorted, He Guanshi hurriedly stretched out his hand, covering his mouth, showing a helpless smile, stepped back two steps and stopped interjecting.


    He thought to himself, he is a dog if he interrupts himself!


    "Jiang Ning."


    Jiang Ning said, "Miss Three has already won, can I go back?"


    "go back?"


    Liu Qing sneered, "Do you think I can go back?"


    She beckoned and turned to look at Mr. Ho: "I want this person."


    He Guanshi still covered his mouth, and shook his head.


    Jiang Ning is a criminal and is to be punished. He hasn''t even seen why Jiang Ning became a criminal and where he could easily let him go.


    If you were beaten to death by the third lady, you would be killed. This person is still alive.


    "You won''t?"


    Liu Qing frowned, "Do you need me to ask your father?"


    "Hmm!"


    Guan Shi shook his head, then nodded quickly, and hurriedly pulled his hands away, "The third young lady wants him, then stay, where does the Sovereign need to intervene, but this kid is a criminal, in case he is extremely vicious..."


    "He dare!"


    Liu Qing shouted, "This is the Green Mountain Sect, he is a criminal of the Green Mountain Sect, he dare to make trouble in the Green Mountain Sect?"


    She walked to Jiang Ning, raised her head slightly, and stared at him deliberately: "Do you dare?"


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    At this time he said nothing was right.


    In the short time he saw Liu Qing, the third lady, he probably understood her temperament.


    Jiang Ning has seen this kind of stubborn eldest lady''s temper a lot.


    To deal with this kind of person, it is useless for you to obey blindly. All you have to do is to touch her pain points and sensitive points, and make her angry, hateful, and unwilling.


    "The third lady said that this is the Green Mountain Sect, so he dare not measure it!"


    He Guan gave Jiang Ning a look at the accident, with a heavy tone, full of threats and warnings.


    He didn''t dare to talk any more, in front of the third lady, he said so many mistakes and made her unhappy. If he stayed by himself, it would not be a good thing.


    After speaking, he turned and left, confessing to the surrounding guards by the way, staring at Jiang Ning to make sure he didn''t dare to mess around.


    In the yard, apart from a few guards around, only Jiang Ning and Liu Qing were left.


    Liu Qing didn''t speak, and walked around Jiangning several times with his hands behind his back. Apart from a few snorts, he didn''t say a word.


    She stood in front of Jiang Ning, squinting her eyes slightly: "I don''t care why you became a criminal, and whether you were a disciple of the former palace or the inner and outer courtyard, I just want to tell you that you made the wrong person."


    Liu Qing snorted and stepped forward, only a few tens of centimeters away from Jiang Ning. Looking at Jiang Ning''s eyes, she suddenly felt a strange feeling, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "You know, what''s the end of offending me?"


    "People are inherently dead."


    Jiang Ning said calmly, "It may be heavier than Mount Tai, or lighter than a feather."


    "Tarzan?"


    Liu Qing was startled, "What kind of mountain is this?"


    What kind of person is this guy, how could she say such philosophical words, she was stunned all at once, even if she didn''t know where Mount Tai was, but she understood the meaning of this sentence.


    "I mean, people always have to die, and death is worthwhile, then it makes sense."


    "What the **** do you mean?"


    "Aren''t you talking about ending, there could be more cruel results than death?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Liu Qing without fear of her gaze. On the contrary, he looked down from the angle, which seemed to be stronger than Liu Qing.


    The calm eyes were like a whirlpool, Liu Qing looked at it, feeling as if she had fallen all of a sudden!


    Her heartbeat speeded up abruptly. After a long time, she reacted, and quickly took two steps back, but Lingzhishan Yiyi love Lu Er still couldn''t help her heart beating wildly.


    How does it feel?


    Liu Qing stared at Jiang Ning, and couldn''t help but said, "Does this kid know how to behave!"

 Chapter 1989： Win once

    "The third lady can talk to me at any time, and one day you win, I will go back."


    Jiang Ning spoke very calmly.


    But to Liu Qing, this is really too arrogant!


    She bit her teeth and snorted, and an evil thought suddenly rose in her heart.


    "Do you want to go back?"


    Liu Qing said, "Going back is just to be a criminal. When will I be recalled to the sect is nowhere in sight. Moreover, without my permission, who would dare to let you go back?"


    "I tell you, I am very upset now, I am upset, and you can''t be happy, understand?"


    She stared at Jiang Ning and pressed him with her identity as the third young lady.


    She wanted to see an angry and unwilling expression on Jiang Ning''s face, but she saw nothing.


    Jiang Ning was always very calm, as if he hadn''t heard anything, that cold and even somewhat indifferent appearance, it seemed that he had no expression function.


    Is he made of stone?


    "Huh, I don''t like your reaction."


    Liu Qing said.


    She carried her hand on her back, a little annoyed. If she did the same, who dared to make her so angry, she had ordered him to chop him up and feed the dog.


    But today, she didn''t know what happened, but she felt that it seemed a bit interesting.


    She didn''t know what was interesting.


    Jiang Ning''s sudden appearance is like a cloud of fog, suddenly appearing in front of him, giving people a strange feeling inexplicably.


    "From today on, you will follow me, and you will learn from me at any time. Whenever I beat you, I will let you go."


    Liu Qing hummed, "You better not have any other ideas, otherwise..."


    She has a fierce look and murderous look!


    In the Qingshan Sect, she became angry, but it was more serious than the anger of the suzerain. Who didn''t know the entire Qingshan Sect?


    "Don''t worry, I have no idea about you."


    Jiangning Road.


    It''s okay for him not to speak. When he said that, Liu Qing almost didn''t catch his breath. He couldn''t wait to order immediately to drag Jiang Ning down and kill him.


    Have no idea about yourself?


    Do you want to attract your attention in this way?


    Looking at Jiang Ning''s expression, he didn''t seem to be deliberate, but more like the truth.


    Liu Qing was even more upset.


    She said coldly: "Following Lingxizhidixipashanling."


    After speaking, he turned his head and left. Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and followed behind her.


    Jiang Ning has seen this kind of child''s temper from Su Yun, but this Liu Qing can''t compare to Su Yun''s slippery head, and he must be pampered and accustomed to thinking about it.


    Su Yun''s family is poor, and this Liu Qing, but the third Miss Qingshanzong, the jewel in the palm of the master, naturally has a different personality.


    Jiang Ning chose to start with her because he wanted to get into the high level of the Qingshan Sect as soon as possible, so that he could get the antidote.


    His purpose is very clear, but he is in no mood to really play with children.


    Nothing is more important than Lin Yu. As long as she can save her, even if she turns herself into a bad person, Jiang Ning will not hesitate at all.


    He followed Liu Qing without saying a word, like a bodyguard.


    Liu Qing didn''t say a word, thinking in his heart, how to teach Jiang Ning, if he has suffered a lot from him, and if he doesn''t find it back, wouldn''t she be laughed at by the name of her third lady?


    Jiang Ning has some skill, Liu Qing naturally knows, otherwise he would not be able to easily control himself.


    Her own strength is not weak, at least at the level of an inner courtyard disciple.


    Although not comparable to those talented disciples of the front hall, it was considered passable. Jiang Ning was better than himself, maybe he was a disciple of the elder of the front hall.


    But it seems that I haven''t heard of any elder''s disciple who made a mistake and was punished as a criminal.


    No matter so much, Liu Qing can ignore these.


    Even if Jiang Ning was a visitor from outside, she couldn''t swallow this breath, she had to teach him a lesson!

 Chapter 1990： Assessment

    Liu Qing was walking with Jiang Ning, and a guard ran over quickly.


    "Miss San, the suzerain has sent someone to pass the order."


    "Huh, isn''t it enough to criticize me? You have to order to punish me?"


    Liu Qing was even more unhappy, and glanced at Jiang Ning, "I have the ability to degrade me as a criminal too!"


    "The third lady calms down,"


    The guard respectfully said, "The Sovereign has an order. In the next assessment, if the third lady cannot pass the test, she must..."


    "What''s going on?"


    "We must send the third lady to the outer courtyard, starting from the outer courtyard disciples, to polish their own strength."


    The guards said this with caution, but this was the command of the suzerain, and he had to convey it verbatim.


    After he finished speaking, he took two steps back, lowered his head, thinking in his heart, if the third lady wants to do something, then slap her twice, even if it is light.


    Liu Qing didn''t speak, bit her lip, annoyed and unwilling, even more aggrieved.


    Just been bullied by Jiang Ning, now even his father is here to bully himself, but if he fails the test, let himself be a disciple in the outer courtyard?


    The people of the entire Qingshan Sect, still? Shan Yi Lu Zhe Yi closes Lu Zhe Lu? Don''t laugh at her to death!


    It''s better to downgrade her as a criminal!


    "Isn''t it an assessment?"


    Before Liu Qing could speak, Jiang Ning, who stood on the side, shook his head with some sarcasm, "The third lady can pass easily. Go back and tell the master that the third lady''s goal is not just the inner courtyard disciple."


    Hearing this, the guard who spread the word was shocked.


    Liu Qing also froze, staring at Jiang Ning blankly, thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    What is he saying?


    Does he know how difficult the assessment is?


    Not to mention him, the disciples in the inner courtyard, almost half of them couldn''t pass!


    Jiang Ning brags bragging, you brag yourself, why brag me.


    Liu Qing almost didn''t cry.


    "you are?"


    The guard was startled and asked subconsciously.


    "I''m the one who accompanies Miss San to practice."


    Jiang Ning said, "You can tell the master, Miss San, you will not let him down."


    The guard was skeptical and looked at Jiang Ning like a monster. Seeing that Liu Qing seemed to be about to have an attack, he didn''t dare to ask more, nodded, and turned to leave.


    It took a long time for Liu Qing to react, and the look in Jiang Ning''s eyes was a bit complicated.


    "Do you know what you just said?"


    "Are you trying to retaliate against me, deliberately harming me?"


    "Did I not kill you, you are particularly disappointed?"


    She looked at Jiang Ning and really wanted to kill Jiang Ning alive!


    "Don''t you even have this confidence, Miss San?"


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "I think it''s rare for you to have no assessment."


    "What do you think... why do you think!"


    Liu Qing was going crazy.


    She almost burst into tears. If she fails the exam and is punished to the outer courtyard, then her name Liu Qing will really become a humiliating pronoun.


    This is miserable enough. Jiang Ning is still talking big words. If his father really believes it, he is still looking forward to it. Then the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Don''t he...


    "You really killed me!"


    Jiang Ning clearly wanted to die together.


    "I''ll help you."


    Jiang Ning remained calm and wrote lightly, "I said that I will pass, and I will definitely be. That kind of thing is very simple, and it''s easy to pass."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Anyway, if you don''t pass, you can kill me."


    Jiang Ning said casually.


    "If I heard correctly, it seems that there is only one month left, Miss San, are you still wasting time?"


    He glanced at Liu Qing and waited for her to answer.


    Liu Qing pursed her lips, she felt as if she had suddenly boarded a thief ship, but she didn''t know how to get on it.


    One month...


    How far can it be in a month? She hasn''t passed these tests, so she was criticized by her father. Jiang Ning can let herself pass in a month?


    Dream it!

 Chapter 1991： Go together

    Liu Qing looked at Jiang Ning now, just like looking at an enemy for eight lifetimes!


    She couldn''t wait to cramp Jiang Ning directly.


    This **** wants to die with himself, right?


    She stared at Jiang Ning, her eyes were reddish, she was completely angry: "I really want to kill you directly!"


    "Let''s not say if you can kill me, kill me, what can you change?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Let''s think of a way to pass the assessment."


    "If you believe me, listen to me obediently, and I promise you to pass."


    "trust you?"


    Liu Qing gritted his teeth, "Why should I believe you? How can you guarantee?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, showing white teeth.


    "Can you find the inner courtyard disciples? Those who can pass the examination."


    "What do you want to do? Yi Shi Shi Shan loves you?"


    Liu Qing hummed.


    What she thinks of Jiang Ning now is not pleasing to her eyes, and she can''t wait to kill him immediately.


    "You find them and I will prove it to you."


    Jiangning Road.


    "What do you mean?"


    Liu Qing looked at Jiang Ning vigilantly. She didn''t know what was wrong. She was obviously the third young lady, and her status was far higher than that of a criminal like Jiang Ning, but she had a strange feeling.


    She always felt that she had fallen into a trap, and this trap was completely controlled by Jiang Ning.


    The most frightening thing is that she obviously felt this way, but she walked in naturally, not ready to come out.


    "You''ll know if you call them."


    Jiangning Road.


    He didn''t explain much.


    The simplest and rude way is the easiest to solve the problem.


    Fortunately, Liu Qing, who is not very old, has not been involved in the world, and may have never walked out of the Green Mountain Sect. His thoughts are as simple as a blank sheet of paper.


    This kind of girl, I don''t know how easy it is to deceive.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s serious expression, Liu Qing puffed his cheeks and didn''t know what to say.


    She seems to have no other way now.


    For a month, if it is not long, if he really fails the assessment this time, his father will definitely not be polite, and he will definitely rush himself to the outer courtyard.


    Liu Qing has seen his sternness.


    When I thought of myself, my three dignified young lady was rushed to the outer courtyard to practice qigong with those disciples with mediocre talents. Where do you want to put her face?


    "I warn you, if I am really driven to the outer courtyard, I will definitely kill you before I leave!"


    Liu Qing said fiercely.


    Even if it''s unlucky, it''s all caused by the **** Jiang Ning, and when the time comes... he must be repaired severely.


    Jiang Ning just smiled and didn''t say much.


    Soon, Liu Qing called everyone.


    As the Third Miss, he still has this ability, even though Jiang Ning looked at the five or six people here, he was not very willing at all, and he looked worried and regretful.


    It seems that Liu Qing is really famous.


    "I have seen Miss San!"


    Five or six people shouted in unison.


    "Well, I invite you to come today because I want to discuss it with you."


    When Liu Qing said this, the faces of several people changed.


    It''s not that they can''t beat Liu Qing, but they can''t beat Liu Qing, but they pretend that they can''t. This makes people very uncomfortable.


    In front of them, Liu Qing''s strength is indeed not enough, but she is the third young lady, the little daughter most loved by the lord!


    "You don''t want this expression, it''s not me today to discuss with you,"


    Seeing their expressions, Liu Qing was even more upset. Isn''t he so wronged by learning from him?


    She was suddenly a little lost and emotionally complicated, and she seemed to realize that she was a little offensive in front of others.


    "Then who wants to discuss with us?"


    Someone couldn''t help but speak.


    "he!"


    Liu Qing pointed to Jiang Ning who was standing on the side, thinking how to introduce him, "This one, it''s my... friend!"


    She gritted her teeth and deliberately glared at Jiang Ning, not giving him a chance to deny it.


    "He said that you disciples in the inner courtyard are all paper tigers, and they are basically the skills of three-legged cats."

 Chapter 1992： Go together

    When she said a word, the faces of the five or six people went down.


    If Jiang Ning said so about the disciples of the outer courtyard, they would nod their heads in agreement, but when it comes to them, hehe, who would be happy in his heart?


    "In the Qingshan Sect, the disciple in the inner courtyard is the mainstay. Although he is my friend, I am still unhappy when he says this."


    Liu Qing''s words sounded like he didn''t regard Jiang Ning as a friend. "But I don''t like to say it by mouth. I invite you to come just because I hope you can tell him with your fists, disciple in the inner courtyard, can it work!"


    But with a few words,? Lu Fufu Er Lingshan Aipa? Liu Qing provoked the anger of the five or six inner courtyard disciples.


    Wasn''t it okay?


    Women can bear it, where can men provoke them!


    "Hehe, I don''t know which sect''s disciple your Excellency is, it''s not small."


    They don''t know Jiang Ning, and they don''t care about Liu Qing''s saying that Jiang Ning is her friend.


    Anyway, listening to Liu Qing''s tone, Jiang Ning is not her friend.


    Liu Qing called them to come, not to discuss, but to let them teach Jiang Ning!


    "You are not qualified to know."


    Jiang Ning glanced at them, with a disappointed expression on his face, shook his head and said.


    He couldn''t see it, Liu Qing was deliberately stimulating them, and he didn''t care about himself. In one word, he directly caused five or six people to restrain the anger, instantly exploded!


    Not qualified to know?


    They are disciples of the inner courtyard of the Qingshan Sect. At such a young age, each has reached the realm of masters, and even a few people suddenly reached the realm of great masters, and their talents are visible to the naked eye.


    Jiang Ning actually said that they didn''t even have the qualifications to know Jiang Ning''s name?


    It''s crazy!


    "You are crazy!"


    Huh!


    A figure stepped forward and said, "At the bottom of Zhu Qi, I want to discuss with your Excellency, and see your strength!"


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhu Qi was shocked, "Don''t you dare?"


    Jiang Ning stretched out a finger, pointed at Zhu Qi, then pointed at the others: "You, go together, don''t waste time."


    "..."


    Now, even Liu Qing was stunned.


    It''s so **** crazy!


    Who is this Jiangning?


    Is he just a criminal?


    Even if he [Didaxs.info] used to be a disciple of the former palace, he would not dare to be so mad. The five or six people he shouted were all outstanding among the disciples of the inner courtyard, and they had passed the assessment long ago. People.


    Jiang Ning... he is looking for death!


    Liu Qing bit her lip, wondering if she''s playing too much.


    Although Jiang Ning is very annoying, it doesn''t seem good to watch him be killed.


    "Regardless of him! Who makes him so annoying!"


    Liu Qing snorted, hesitated for a moment, thought of Jiang Ning''s arrogant appearance, and immediately ignored it.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    All five or six people stepped forward and surrounded Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning is looking for death by himself, they will not be polite!


    If Jiang Ning was a little low-key and humble, they would still be merciful, but Jiang Ning was so arrogant that he didn''t put them in his eyes at all, but they could not be blamed.


    If you don''t interrupt his legs, wouldn''t they shame the entire Qingshan Sect as disciples in the inner courtyard of the Qingshan Sect?


    "Young people should not be too arrogant, otherwise, the consequences are not something you can bear."


    Zhu Qi looked at Jiang Ning, "If you kneel down and beg for mercy, the matter will stop here, otherwise... today you are afraid it will be difficult to stand and walk out of the Green Mountain Sect!"


    He squeezed his fist, his heart was already calculated, three seconds!


    In three seconds, he was about to knock Jiang Ning to the ground!


    "Huh!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhu Qi moved. He said that, but he didn''t want to give Jiang Ning a chance to surrender. If he didn''t teach him harshly, how could he be able to breathe like this?

 Chapter 1993： Do you believe it now

    He is also a disciple of the inner courtyard, and even the best among them, Jiang Ning should pay the price if he despises himself so much!


    Huh!


    Zhu Qi is fast, as fast as lightning!


    The other five people also reacted extremely quickly, and when they saw Zhu Qi''s shot, they immediately activated, and shot from all directions at the same time.


    They only want to do one thing at the moment, and destroy Jiang Ning!


    It was like a net, suddenly all contracted, wrapping Jiang Ning inside, there was no escape route at all!


    Liu Qing''s heart suddenly tightened, and they acted too ruthlessly.


    The same is the Green Mountain Sect, where can''t she see it?


    I really irritated those inner courtyard disciples, and Jiang Ning completely irritated them!


    Jiang Ning will die!


    Damn him?


    At that moment, this thought flashed in Liu Qing''s mind. Jiang Ning seemed to be damned. He was arrogant, arrogant, and defiant, which made himself into trouble.


    But he seems, shouldn''t he die?


    Liu Qing wanted to open his mouth to stop, but Zhu Qi and several people were already close to Jiangning, the speed was too fast!


    Jiang Ning stood there, like a fool, with no reaction at all.


    "Huh, it turns out that it''s just a good mouth."


    At the corner of Zhu Qi''s eyes, a trace of disdain flashed, and his fist suddenly increased. He thought about showing mercy to his men.


    Dare to underestimate yourself?


    Pay the price!


    His fist was violent and slammed with one punch, slammed into Jiang Ning''s face fiercely. This handsome face will become **** and **** in the next second.


    Zhu Qi seems to have seen this scene.


    But suddenly--


    Jiang Ning moved!


    Zhu Qi only felt stunned, and Jiang Ning in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    "Be careful!"


    There was a cry of horror in the ear.


    It was the companions who were shouting, how could their voices become horrified, as if they saw something terrible?


    Zhu Qi didn''t have time to think about it, he only felt that there seemed to be a wind blowing in his ears, and then there was a burst of noise.


    boom!


    He didn''t see anything, there was a sharp pain in his chest, and he clicked¡ª


    There seems to be a broken bone.


    "what--"


    Zhu Qi yelled, the whole person flying out like a kite with a broken line, faster than he rushed.


    All of a sudden, the audience was silent!


    Liu Qing opened her mouth and was even more stunned, with her small mouth enough to lay an egg.


    She couldn''t believe it, she couldn''t believe what she saw before her eyes.


    This... how is this possible?


    boom!


    From a distance, Zhu Qi smashed to the ground and turned over. He couldn''t even stand up. He opened his mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood, and his chest was very painful.


    He looked at the Jiang Ning standing in horror, unable to say a word.


    one move?


    Jiang Ning defeated himself with one move?


    How can this be!


    He didn''t believe it at all.


    He was still a little stunned, but couldn''t react. The other people saw what had just happened with their own eyes. At this moment, they only felt that blood was boiling, and they were completely stunned.


    In the audience, only Jiang Ning''s face was still calm, as if he had just done something insignificant.


    He glanced around: "If you don''t make a move, then I make a move?"


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning started again.


    Not moving like loose, moving like wind!


    Still a hurricane!


    too fast!


    The speed is far faster than Zhu Qi and others, this is not a level of master at all.


    I saw an afterimage quickly flashing in front of a few people, even if it was a few screams and a few figures, they flew out and hit the ground heavily, almost at the same moment!


    silence!


    The audience is silent again!


    Liu Qing''s face flushed, covering her mouth with her hand, almost shouting out in horror.


    OMG!


    How can this be?


    Even if she saw it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe it!


    Jiang Ning... is that amazing?


    One move, several disciples in the inner courtyard, or the disciples who passed the assessment?


    This...what the **** is going on!

 Chapter 1994： Thats it?

    Her face is red, her heartbeat is fierce, and she can only hear the sound of the heartbeat...


    "That''s it?"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, glanced around, looking at Zhu Qi and others who were still sitting on the ground stupidly, "Nothing?"


    After two sentences, Zhu Qi and the others blushed, wishing to find a hole in the ground.


    Jiang Ning was still a little disappointed!


    He defeated everyone with one move, and he was still a little disappointed, how much he looked down on himself.


    Zhu Qi''s face was red, and he couldn''t say a word. He seemed to be stuck with something in his throat. He couldn''t even describe the complicated feeling.


    I am a disciple of the inner courtyard!


    It has passed the assessment and will have the opportunity to enter the front hall selection and become a disciple of the front hall in the future.


    But one move... one move, he was defeated by Jiang Ning.


    "It''s vulnerable."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I haven''t tried so hard, why did you fall down?"


    Zhu Qi only felt that his heart was surging, almost about to squirt out. When Jiang Ning was said, he rolled his eyes with anger and fainted.


    "Zhu Qi! Zhu Qi!"


    Several people hurriedly surrounded Zhu Qi and pinched others. After a while, Zhu Qi woke up, pointed at Jiang Ning, but couldn''t say anything for a long time: "You...you..."


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about him anymore.


    He turned his head and looked at Liu Qing without speaking, but the meaning in his eyes could not be more obvious. He was asking Liu Qing, "Do you believe it now?"


    Liu Qing felt that her scalp was a little numb.


    She still didn''t react, and she didn''t know how Jiang Ning did it.


    The scene just now... kept reverberating in her mind, Jiang Ning''s fist revealed an unspeakable mystery.


    Obviously, I saw a very ordinary punch in the past, but how could it be so fast and so domineering?


    "Ahem,"


    After a while, Liu Qing recovered, "It seems that you are not bragging."


    She didn''t care about Zhu Qi and others, no matter how she thought of calling these guys, she would lose so badly.


    Liu Qing deliberately sullen her face, seeming to be unhappy because Zhu Qi and the others lost: "A few of them are inner court disciples, but they represent the mainstay of my Qingshan Sect. But today, it seems that my Qingshan Sect does have a lot of things left to do. it is good."


    After hearing this, Zhu Qi and others'' complexions changed, and they felt ashamed.


    They are ashamed of the Green Mountain Sect!


    Still in front of Liu Qing.


    They usually look high and look down on Liu Qing. They always feel that she is only qualified to stay in the inner courtyard because of her identity, the daughter of the sovereign.


    But now, what are they comparing to Liu Qing?


    "Miss Three..."


    "Okay, go back and rest."


    Zhu Qi wanted to explain a few words, but Liu Qing just waved his hand, still cold and stern.


    Zhu Qi didn''t dare to say anything. He gave Jiang Ning a stern look, and shook his head unwillingly.


    After a few people left, Liu Qing immediately changed his appearance, walked quickly to Jiang Ning, spared a few laps, and carefully looked at Jiang Ning.


    "how did you do it?"


    She really couldn''t believe that a criminal could have such strength, "Are you a disciple of the front hall?"


    Even if she is the Third Miss, the front hall disciple is the identity she dreams of.


    Jiang Ning is so powerful that he can easily defeat several inner court disciples with one move, at least they must be the strength of the front palace disciples.


    "The front hall disciple?"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly and shook his head, "You disciples of the former palace of the Qingshan Sect, are you as good as me?"


    Liu Qing was startled.


    She? Fu Wu Yi Xi Yi Xi Pa Yi? Really want to rush over and kill Jiang Ning!


    Too arrogant!


    Just look down on the disciples in the inner courtyard.


    The front hall disciples also look down upon?


    Who does he think he is! Just a criminal!


    Liu Qing gritted his teeth, gritted his silver teeth, snorted, and looked at Jiang Ning suspiciously.


    "You said it is true that I can pass the assessment within a month?"

 Chapter 1995： weird stuff

    "Not only can I make you pass the assessment, but I can also make you the best disciple."


    Jiang Ning is serious.


    Liu Qing looked like a monster.


    What Jiang Ning said, she really didn''t want to believe a word.


    Such words are used to deceive a child, they may be useful. To deceive her, does Jiang Ning really think he is a fool?


    Still the best disciple?


    He can let himself pass the test, even if he burns the incense!


    "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    "You questioned me just now."


    Jiang Ning spread out his hand, "Then what?"


    Then the inner courtyard disciples whom Liu Qing called out were knocked to the ground by Jiang Ning.


    Liu Qing questioned Jiang Ning, this is the result.


    Having said this, she stopped talking, as if two people were fighting in her heart, one was saying, trust Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning seemed to have no other choice.


    And the other person, nodding desperately, believe him!


    In the scene just now, Liu Qing saw it with his own eyes.


    For a moment, she wondered if Zhu Qi and others were bought by Jiang Ning and acted in a play with Jiang Ning.


    But in a blink of an eye, Jiang Ning was a criminal who he called at random to be a target for himself, and Zhu Qi didn''t even know him.


    Even if they knew each other, what was the need for them to act in front of themselves?


    However, Liu Qing knew that the identity of these three young ladies was relatively strong. In terms of strength, she was the bottom of the existence in the inner courtyard, and even the most important person among others.


    There is no dad who is the suzerain, she only deserves to stay in the outer courtyard.


    This is also the case that the father will be angry. Even if he hears so many rumors, he will be unhappy, so he can''t argue with him, so he can be angry with himself.


    "If you can do it, then I can let you go."


    Liu Qing stared at Jiang Ning and said seriously.


    This is the bargaining chip she gave, it seems, and the only bargaining chip she can give.


    "A word is a deal."


    Jiangning Road.


    He was always calm, not humiliated, no mood swings from beginning to end.


    Liu Qing is still skeptical, but now she has no other choice, and Jiang Ning has proven her strength, can she still believe it?


    She was just curious. With Jiang Ning''s level of strength, Qingshan Sect was better than him, I''m afraid there are not many of them.


    Jiang Ning and Liu Qing asked for people, materials, and a lot of weird things. The appearance of that mouth looked like his own home, without any kind of politeness.


    Liu Qing calculated a little, but this basically used up all the materials he could call.


    "Hey, what do you want to do? Build a house."


    She didn''t even know what Jiang Ning wanted to do.


    Didn''t I mean to help myself pass the assessment? Pa Shan Zhe Wu closed Shan Ran Yi? Why do you have to ask the master to get muddy water.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about her, and asked for a vacant lot. It was not very big, enough for Liu Qing to train by herself.


    It is different from training the dogs in the past. Liu Qing is a girl, and her physical strength is not as strong as that of the dogs. What she needs to dig is more agility and flexibility.


    In terms of strength, training is not focused.


    During the time of fighting against Liu Qing, Jiang Ning basically figured out Liu Qing''s characteristics, the speed of his punches, and even the habit of changing moves, and directly tailored a set of training procedures for her.


    Looking at all kinds of strange things and constructing them in accordance with Jiang Ning''s requirements, Liu Qing looked dazed.


    She had no idea about these things, she had never seen them before.


    The disciples of the Green Mountain Sect had naturally undergone various teachings and participated in a lot of training, but she had never seen these things that Jiang Ning made.


    Does Jiang Ning rely on these to improve his strength?


    Are you kidding me?


    After spending a full day, Liu Qing was full of questions and wanted to ask, but she knew that Jiang Ning simply didn''t bother to pay attention.


    It seems that now she wants to ask Jiang Ning, but she wants to lower her breath.


    She is the third lady, when has she been so humble!

 Chapter 1996： Ouch!

    "Ahem,"


    Seeing Jiang Ning sitting on a chair, sipping tea calmly, Liu Qing was stunned, "Don''t tell me, just rely on this, can I pass the test?"


    Jiang Ning took a sip of tea and slapped Shan with her mouth shut. As expected, she still didn''t have the taste of her own.


    He raised his head to look at Liu Qing, and answered the wrong question: "Now, you demonstrate it again. I can make final adjustments as to what content you are evaluating."


    "..."


    Liu Qing looked like a fool.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even know what to do in his own assessment, so he tossed out so many things?


    He is crazy!


    No, I must be crazy, how can I believe him?


    "no¡­¡­"


    "Don''t waste time."


    Jiang Ning said seriously.


    He didn''t have so much time. He didn''t come to this Green Mountain Sect to help Liu Qing ascend.


    His purpose is very clear.


    Liu Qing was a little aggrieved. When she grew up so humble, and how long she had known Jiang Ning, she had to listen to him obediently, and she didn''t know what was going on.


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s voice, he couldn''t help listening, and he couldn''t even remember the resistance.


    "What we assess is speed, agility, etc. The combined strength will give us points and ratings."


    Liu Qing demonstrated it again, looking at Jiang Ning out of anger, "I''m not good at agility, I''m not good at defense, and I always lose."


    Father said that this is a talent, and it is difficult to practice in the later stage. How can Jiang Ning be?


    At this moment, she seemed to have seen that she failed again at the assessment meeting, and then she was rushed to the outer courtyard and became a joke for the entire Green Mountain Sect.


    Thinking of this, Liu Qing felt a little sad.


    Jiang Ning was still expressionless, watching Liu Qing earnestly finish the demonstration, and walked to the training ground step by step.


    "Hey, don''t be so serious. You said it nicely before, but now you have no confidence?"


    "Didn''t you let me believe you, now? What are you doing with a straight face."


    "If it really doesn''t work, then it won''t work. Anyway, I''m going to pull you back."


    Liu Qing talked endlessly, but Jiang Ning ignored her.


    He stood at the starting point and suddenly moved!


    The whole person looked like a cheetah, and rushed out instantly!


    Huh!


    With a crash, it''s as fast as lightning!


    His feet slammed on the ground, and even made a harsh rubbing sound.


    Liu Qing was stunned immediately.


    Jiang Ning instantly turned into a monkey, fast and agile.


    Those facilities that I thought were weird just now seemed to come alive all at once, and Jiang Ning was more alive than them!


    Amidst those obstacles, it flickered and moved, extremely dexterous.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Liu Qing was really dumbfounded, even the guards standing not far away were equally dumbfounded.


    From surprise, to horror, to disbelief, the expressions on their faces changed more and more intensely.


    "This... also works?"


    Liu Qing opened her mouth and murmured.


    She looked at Jiang Ning, starting from the starting point, flickering and moving, as fast as lightning, through all obstacles, that dexterous posture, constantly echoing in her mind...


    When she reacted, Jiang Ning had already walked back, still frowning slightly.


    "There are still some adjustments, but it''s almost the same. For now, as long as you can pass the assessment within a quarter of the time, it will definitely be no problem."


    "..."


    Liu Qing''s head buzzed.


    A quarter of the time for the incense?


    Just now, Jiang Ning, at most ten breaths, what he asked for himself was a quarter of a stick of incense?


    Who does he look down on!


    Liu Qingbei bit his teeth and gave Jiang Ning a hard look: "No need!"


    She snorted, rolled her sleeves, and walked directly to the starting point, trying to prove that it was difficult, and where so much time was needed, Jiang Ning had always looked down on herself, it was too much.


    As soon as the voice fell, she rushed out, but only in the first level¡ª¡ª


    "Ouch!"


    An obstacle that swept away directly knocked Liu Qing away!

 Chapter 1997： effective

    She was lying on the ground with a gray head and face, coughing violently, and vomiting the sand out of her mouth, almost crying.


    How... how could it be possible!


    Was she beaten up after the first level?


    What happened just now, she didn''t see anything, so there was no time to react.


    "Woo..."


    Liu Qing wanted to cry.


    She grew up so much, when was she so embarrassed.


    "Don''t see it!"


    She yelled, "Turn my head away!"


    A group of guards turned their heads hurriedly, pretending that they didn''t watch anything?


    They don''t want to make Liu Qing angry, it will end badly!


    "What the **** is this?"


    Liu Qing flushed with anger, staring at Jiang Ning, "I can''t even react."


    She almost forgot. She just didn''t agree with the target time Jiang Ning had set for herself, and found it too easy, but now, at the first level, she failed.


    "now it''s right."


    Jiang Ning said, "So you didn''t pass the assessment. It''s too late for such a simple response. What can you do?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Liu Qing''s face turned red.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t give a bit of face when attacking people!


    "It seems that I am still asking too much of you."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the training equipment, "Otherwise, lower it a little bit?"


    Liu Qing flushed and couldn''t say a word, Jiang Ning was humiliating herself!


    "Need not!"


    She shouted.


    Those eyes slashed Jiang Ning severely, "Who do you look down on!"


    "What you can do, I can do it too."


    Just now Jiang Ning has completed all the obstacles at a very fast speed. Liu Qing can''t see where it is. If he wants to achieve the same results, it takes at least a long time to train.


    Even, may never catch up with Jiangning.


    This pervert!


    A question flashed in her mind, Jiang Ning was so powerful and talented, even she could see, how could she become a criminal?


    The Green Mountain Sect is not like other sects. If it weren''t for special missions, the status of the Green Mountain Sect was fairly good. Based on its overall strength, the Green Mountain Sect could only be the last.


    Over the years, my father has been thinking of ways to improve the strength of the Green Mountain Sect, striving to win all kinds of talented disciples, Jiang Ning...


    He was even sent out as a criminal.


    Liu Qing only thought for a while, and then left behind the thoughts that had nothing to do with him.


    She is thinking about one thing now, how to pass these tests!


    Seeing Liu Qing walking back to the training ground with enthusiasm and making serious preparations, Jiang Ning sat back on the chair and asked the beckoning puppet: "Get some cakes."


    The guard on the side didn''t look pretty.


    He really didn''t like Jiang Ning''s appearance, and even the third lady scolded him, so bold!


    "The third lady wants to eat when she''s tired."


    Jiang Ning said again.


    The guard can''t help it. It''s the third lady who wants to eat. Where can he say no?


    Soon, tea is in place and pastries are in place.


    Jiang Ning was sitting there, drinking tea and eating cakes, watching Liu Qing groping in the distance, making himself dirty, and saying a few depressing things from time to time.


    "Can you do it, Miss San? How about you surrender, your speed is too slow."


    "Auntie cooking, she runs faster than you. If you can''t pass the test like this, you should give up."


    "Why is it so stupid, can''t pass such a simple thing?"


    ...


    Liu Qing had killed Jiang Ning thousands of times in his heart!


    If she could not feel the slight changes in herself, knowing that it was Jiang Ning deliberately stimulating herself, so that she could improve faster, she would have to kill Jiang Ning to death.


    After several failures in the same level, Liu Qing gradually found out the trick, the kind of change with a sudden, full of spirituality.


    She had never thought about it before!

 Chapter 1998： unknown origins

    In her eyes, those levels seemed to come alive all at once, not dead, but enemies with life!


    They are cunning, treacherous, and fierce and cruel, and they must take each one seriously!


    It''s amazing!


    For a full afternoon, Liu Qing seemed tireless, going back and forth, failing and continuing. When she passed all the levels for the first time, she was already wet with sweat.


    But that kind of surprise can''t be expressed in words at all!


    "I passed!"


    Liu Qing laughed and looked at Jiang Ning who was sitting on the side triumphantly, "See you, I passed!"


    "Well, I saw it, I only finish it once in an afternoon, don''t you think it''s excellent?"


    Jiang Ning was calm and shook his head, "The old lady is worse."


    "..."


    Liu Qing was still very happy just now, and when Jiang Ning said a word, he was immediately beaten up and down.


    She grinds her teeth, suppressing the urge to kill Jiang Ning in her heart.


    "I endure! I endure! When I pass the exam, how can I clean up you!"


    She snorted, and secretly told herself, don''t be familiar with Jiang Ning, and wait for everything to pass the assessment.


    It seems that at least Jiang Ning''s method is effective, she has already felt it.


    Liu Qing rested for a while, always staring at Jiang Ning, as if seeing Jiang Ning''s face, she was angry enough and she had more motivation.


    Jiang Ning, who is calm and composed, should eat and drink, and has never treated herself badly.


    at the same time.


    Zhu Qi, who had treated the wound, looked ugly.


    Along the way, many people were surprised, but they didn''t expect Zhu Qi to be injured.


    He is a disciple who has the opportunity to enter the front hall!


    "Brother? Why are you hurt?"


    Someone asked, Zhu Qi took a deep breath and held back his anger: "I accidentally fell down!"


    It''s really amazing. I accidentally fell, and I can break several bones. How did you fall?


    He was depressed and returned to his residence, thinking more and more angry.


    The thought of Jiang Ning''s arrogant appearance made him feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    "Bastard!"


    Zhu Qi slapped the table, annoyed.


    The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became. In front of Liu Qing, he was easily defeated by an unknown kid.


    Several people didn''t dare to say that they had made an appointment to keep it secret, and no one wanted to be ashamed, but even so, they couldn''t get through the hurdle in their hearts.


    "Zhu Qi!"


    The door was pushed open, and the disciples who were also defeated by Jiang Ning came together.


    "We entrusted our relationship to the Discipline Hall and asked about it. This kid is a criminal, but we couldn''t find out why he was punished."


    "Hmph, if it is the front palace disciple, only a few will be punished, and they all called out their names, this kid, I have never heard of it!"


    "The origin is unknown! This guy sneaked into the Green Mountain Sect and was still close to Miss San. It must have ulterior motives!"


    A few people say a word to you.


    Zhu Qi squinted his eyes: "The origin is unknown? Sure? Shanyi''s waiter and waiter? Have ulterior motives!"


    "The third lady may be kept in the dark, no, we can''t just ignore this matter!"


    Zhu Qi stood up immediately, "Notify the Commandment Hall what to do, and say that someone has sneaked into the Green Mountain Sect, and it will be against the third lady!"


    After speaking, he couldn''t wait any longer, and immediately took a few people and walked towards Liu Qing''s residence.


    As long as it can be determined that Jiang Ning''s origin is unknown, they will have to make Jiang Ning pay the price regardless of whether he is going to be disadvantageous to the third lady!


    The Green Mountain Sect is a very special place. Anyone who sneaks here will have to pay a price.


    A painful price!


    A few people came fiercely. While notifying the people from the Discipline Hall, they went straight to Liu Qing''s residence without any hesitation at all.


    "What are you going to do?"


    At the door, several guards stopped.


    Zhu Qi snorted: "Get out of the way! The third lady is in danger, do you dare to stop me?"

 Chapter 1999： Amazing

    Hearing this, almost the guard''s face changed.


    Miss San is in danger?


    They were personally arranged by the Sovereign to protect the safety of the third Miss Liu Qing.


    If something happens to her, then they won''t be able to eat it!


    "Step aside!"


    Zhu Qi didn''t bother to pay attention to them, opened the door and rushed in.


    After Er Fu Ai Er Ran Lu Yi Ran, several other people immediately followed.


    Several guards looked at each other.


    "Isn''t Miss San training? What danger does she have?"


    "You two stay here, let''s go in and take a look!"


    Two guards were left behind to guard the door, and the others hurried to follow up.


    On the clearing.


    Liu Qing is still practicing.


    She did not cry hard, nor did she cry tired, which surprised Jiang Ning a bit.


    It seems that Liu Qing did not suffer from wealth and wealth because of being the third young lady and his distinguished status.


    Unlike the dudes in other places, the people here seem to have higher status and higher demands on themselves.


    Even in her daughter''s body, Liu Qing''s face was determined, and Jiang Ning was a little admired by her desperate training.


    After all, she is just a teenage girl, but her training volume has exceeded what she had arranged for her.


    Jiang Ning did not stop her, did not call her to stop, even though Liu Qing was full of sweat, the sweat on her face even messed up her makeup.


    "Quick! Quick! Stop him, don''t let him run!"


    Suddenly, a group of people rushed in, pointing at Jiang Ning from a distance, aggressively.


    Jiang Ning still sat there, without a trace of panic.


    He held the teacup with his fingers, slowly and calmly, and didn''t care at all. Zhu Qi''s eyes were full of gloat when he looked at him.


    "I see where you still want to run!"


    Zhu Qi stood in front of Jiang Ning and pointed at him, "I am not a member of the Green Mountain Sect, but I dare to sneak in and say, what is your purpose!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t have a trace of escape, and that calmness made Zhu Qi feel a little uncomfortable.


    For a moment, he felt like a clown, jumping up and down in front of Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning had no response, looking at himself like a fool.


    This made Zhu Qi even more angry.


    "What''s the purpose?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at them, naturally remembering that these guys were the inner courtyard disciples who had been defeated by him in the morning.


    Why, trouble yourself so soon?


    It''s just losing to myself, what a deep hatred.


    After all, it is not ashamed to lose to oneself. In this world, are there few people who have lost their lives and even lost their lives?


    "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Jiang Ning shook his head and took a sip of tea, "I advise you, it''s better not to disturb the third lady, don''t you know her temper?"


    Zhu Qi''s face changed.


    Third Miss Liu Qing''s young lady is indeed very temperamental, they have not heard of it.


    But Jiang Ning in front of me is so uncomfortable!


    Especially at this moment, why are they standing, Jiang Ning sitting, drinking tea and snacks there?


    "Stop talking nonsense! We have checked, you are not a criminal! You are not a member of the Green Mountain Sect, say! Who are you on earth?"


    Zhu Qi roared, and the rest of the people immediately stood by, as if they were about to act if they didn''t agree with each other.


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, and he never thought about how long he could hide his identity.


    He is not a person here, and he is not even a member of the Green Mountain Sect. This is easy to find out, and it will not last long to hide it.


    Jiang Ning needs a suitable identity to stay in the Qingshan Sect, and now he is doing this.


    "Miss Three!"


    Jiang Ning was too lazy to pay attention to Zhu Qi, raised his head and shouted.


    In the distance, Liu Qing was indulging in this training ground, almost falling into a crazy state.


    Amazing!


    It''s really amazing!

 Chapter 2000： Who are you!

    These things gave her a very magical feeling. As she continued to train and tried one after another, she found that she had improved a lot.


    This is not a rapid increase in speed and agility in a short period of time, but that kind of consciousness!


    Liu Qing has practiced martial arts since she was a child, but she didn''t know that this kind of consciousness is the most important.


    She was intoxicated when she suddenly heard Jiang Ning call to herself, raised her head somewhat dissatisfied, and looked over, she couldn''t help being shocked when she saw that a group of people suddenly appeared.


    what happened?


    Liu Qing was a little unhappy. He walked back from the training ground, took a look at Zhu Qi and others, and then at Jiang Ning.


    "What do you call me?"


    She still has to train, and she doesn''t want to interfere with her progress before it''s time to rest!


    "They want to take me away, so tell you, the next training, you have to feel for yourself."


    Jiang Ning was a little helpless to spread his hands.


    Hearing this, Liu Qing''s heart slammed, Jiang Ning is going to be taken away?


    What a joke!


    She had just experienced the joy of progress. As soon as Jiang Ning left, if she encountered a problem later, who would solve it for herself?


    What do these **** like Zhu Qi do!


    "You guys, want to take him away?"


    Liu Qing frowned and looked at Zhu Qi, "Why?"


    "He is not a member of our Green Mountain Sect 1"


    Zhu Qi said, "Miss San, this kid has ulterior motives. He deliberately approached Miss San. He must have planned something. We have found out..."


    "He is not a member of the Green Mountain Sect."


    Liu Qing gritted his teeth and scolded, "Who told you that he is from the Qingshan Sect?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhu Qi and others were all shocked.


    Liu Qing knows?


    And... Listening to the tone, Liu Qing seems to be upset because of them.


    "He is a friend I invited. I didn''t tell you this morning, he belongs to another sect."


    Liu Qing made up casually and gave Jiang Ning a fierce look. He didn''t expect that he was not from the Qingshan Sect. "What sect is here? I forgot."


    "Zhu Dao Sect."


    Jiangning Road.


    He admired Liu Qing''s quick response. It seemed that this training was not only about Liu Qing''s martial arts reaction, but also the speed of his brain''s reaction.


    "Have you heard, Ji Dao Sect, not our Qingshan Sect."


    Liu Qing gave Zhu Qi and the others an angry look.


    "Extreme Dao Sect?"


    Zhu Qi frowned, as if he had never heard the name of this sect.


    "Miss San, I have never heard of this sect, this kid must have lied to you, you must..."


    "You never end!"


    Liu Qing didn''t have so much patience, she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    She didn''t have a good impression of Zhu Qi and these guys. She was still making trouble at the moment. She had to affect her training and didn''t want her to pass the assessment smoothly, right?


    This must be the case. He just wanted to see that he failed the assessment and was rushed to the outer courtyard!


    Damn it!


    Liu Qing became more and more angry, and firmly believed that this was the reason. That face instantly sank.


    Without waiting for Zhu Qi and others to speak, her voice became colder: "I see, you are the one who wants to harm me!"


    "Don''t you just want to see me fail the assessment?"


    "Oh, now I''m training desperately. If I want to pass the test, you come to find something, Zhu Qi, what hatred do I have with you?"


    "I warn you, if I fail the assessment, I will count on you for this account!"


    Liu Qing was like a gun, so Zhu Qi wanted to open his mouth to explain, but he didn''t have a chance.


    "Miss Three..."


    "Get out of here!"


    Liu Qing pointed his finger at the door, and his voice raised an octave, "Immediately, get out!"


    Zhu Qi and the others dared to say anything, and left in a desperate manner, not daring to say a word.


    From the beginning to the end, Jiang Ning didn''t even get up. He sat there, and didn''t even put down the tea cup in his hand.


    He had expected this result a long time ago.


    Just like Brother Dog and the others, no one can resist it. The happiness gained after training can''t be exchanged for anything, let alone when Liu Qing needs improvement most.


    "Humph!"


    Zhu Qi and others left, Liu Qing''s eyes fell on Jiang Ning at the moment, "Say, who are you!"

 Chapter 2001： Never heard

    Liu Qing is not a fool.


    Zhu Qi and the others dared to come here to find Jiang Ning, they must have found out something.


    If it wasn''t for her right now, she wanted to ask Jiangning, she wouldn''t care about Jiangning''s life or death!


    She stared at Jiang Ning: "What is the purpose of your coming to Qingshan Sect?"


    "I am here for you."


    Jiang Ning was still calm.


    In a word, Liu Qing was stunned, as if his heart was hit hard.


    Especially, Jiang Ning''s eyes were full of tenderness, which made her heart tremble.


    "You...what are you talking about!"


    Liu Qing was a little flustered, she didn''t dare to look at Jiang Ning, "Don''t talk nonsense, what comes for me, I...I''m still young!"


    Her face suddenly turned red.


    For a woman, thousands of love words are not as true as blushing.


    She bit her lip and turned her head slightly, unexpectedly Jiang Ning would say such a thing.


    How can he be like this!


    Jiang Ning''s face, voice, temperament, and such gentle talk, what woman can stand.


    "you misunderstood,"


    Jiang Ning sat there, "Someone knows that you are in trouble, so ask me for help."


    "Someone?"


    Liu Qing was stunned again, "Who?"


    "A person who admires you."


    Jiang Ning casually edited, "He didn''t dare to come by himself, so please ask me to help you."


    "What the hell? Closed zero and love to cover up? What''s the matter?"


    "you do not need to know."


    He was full of nonsense, and Jiang Ning was able to speak so casually, and he was so serious that Liu Qing was confused.


    How come you still have an admirer?


    who is it?


    It''s not Jiangning!


    Didn''t Jiang Ning come for himself? Is he just entrusted by others?


    She had some inexplicable surprise just now, and she disappeared in an instant, and there were some small losses.


    Liu Qing bit her lip: "Speak clearly, otherwise..."


    "The time has not arrived."


    Jiang Ning made a mystery, "When you pass the assessment, you''ll know it all."


    Liu Qing still wanted to ask again. Jiang Ning waved his hand and said much lazily. The impatient expression on his face made Liu Qing helpless. He wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask again.


    She didn''t know what was going on, in front of Jiang Ning, how could she lose her temper all at once.


    At that time.


    Doorway.


    Zhu Qi''s faces were ugly.


    Being kicked out by Liu Qing directly made them lose face and let Liu Qing misunderstand that they deliberately wanted to interrupt her training.


    "Who is that guy? Extreme Dao Sect, I have never heard of it, there is this sect!"


    "Yeah, I haven''t heard of it either, have you heard of it?"


    "There is no Extreme Dao Sect at all. I think this kid is deliberately fooling the third lady, and has another plot!"


    Zhu Qi sullenly, said nothing.


    Jiang Ning is not a member of the Green Mountain Sect. There is no doubt about that, but there is even a sign of a criminal on the back of his hand.


    This is not deliberately mixed into the Green Mountain Sect, what is it?


    "What''s the matter here!"


    From a distance, what cares matter came quickly.


    Upon receiving the news that there was something wrong with Miss San, which might be dangerous, Guan Shi immediately brought people over.


    He just sent people over in the morning and ordered them to stare at Jiang Ning. Could something happen?


    "What''s the matter."


    Zhu Qi and a few people greeted him.


    "what happened?"


    Guan Shi frowned. Seeing the appearance of a few of them, it was clear that they had already arrived at the third lady and were kicked out, right?


    "What matters, someone is lurking in the Green Mountain Sect, not ours, but staying with Miss San."


    Zhu Qi said immediately, "We suspect that he has ulterior motives and must be conspiring against the third lady!"


    No matter what matters, his brows frowned even tighter.


    As soon as Zhu Qi saw it, he immediately added fuel and jealousy: "We just went to ask, the kid said that he came from the Supreme Dao Sect, what''s the matter? Have you ever heard of this sect?"


    "Extreme Dao Sect?"


    He Guanshi''s pupils contracted and shook his head, "I have lived for decades and have never heard of it."

 Chapter 2002： Open the door

    "What is the ultimate sect? Is there such a sect?"


    "correct!"


    Zhu Qi was even more excited, "There is no such sect, so this must be a blunder, that kid...not a good person!"


    "What''s the matter, we have to protect the third lady and catch that kid!"


    He looked fierce, and when Jiang Ning was arrested, he had to take care of him!


    With that said, Zhu Qi was about to turn around and go in with He Guanshi.


    "Don''t worry, wait a minute, people will leave it to me, I will take care of it, don''t bother to do anything, this kind of person dare to be disadvantageous to the third lady, I will want him..."


    "none of your business?"


    Unexpectedly, He Guanshi suddenly scolded, "You are disciples of the inner court, do your own duty!"


    Zhu Qi was startled, and the others were also shocked.


    I don''t know what''s going on, so why bother to scold them?


    "What matters..."


    "Shut up!"


    He Guanshi''s face sank, and he walked in front of Zhu Qi, whose cold eyes made Zhu Qi tremble suddenly.


    What does this matter!


    What does the commandment hall do! Where can he afford to provoke?


    "Why, want to reach out to my commandment hall?"


    "Zhu Qi dare not!"


    Zhu Qi hurriedly bowed and lowered his head, shouting in panic.


    The other few people also paled, and they clawed their hands again and again, not daring to gasp.


    Reach out to the Discipline Hall?


    Give them ten thousand courage, but they dare not!


    "Just don''t dare, hum!"


    Guan Shi snorted, "If you have an idea, you can try it. I''m always in the Green Mountain Sect. Although I am not a big man, I have nothing to say about the discipline hall."


    Zhu? Lu Fu Wushan closed his love? Qi lowered his head, where would he dare to raise his head, and look at each other with Mr. Ho.


    He didn''t know how to get angry.


    He is clearly for the third Miss [Xianyu Hongchen Novel www.jinxiyue.net] okay!


    "What are you still doing here? Get out!"


    Without waiting for Zhu Qi to explain, he shouted.


    Zhu Qi, who dared to stay for a long time, immediately left in despair.


    Guan Gang glanced at their backs and snorted coldly.


    He didn''t enter Liu Qing''s yard, he just raised his head and took a deep look: "You are all guarding here. If there is any disturbance, tell me immediately."


    "Yes! What matters!"


    He Guanshi turned around and left with his hands behind his back.


    He walked quickly, and soon arrived at a majestic compound.


    "I want to see the lord."


    He was in the doorway, arched slightly, arched his hands in a polite way.


    Even the guard at the door dare not show any respect in any way.


    "Wait a moment."


    The guard nodded and turned around to report, but after a while, the guard came out and opened the door: "Please, please, the lord is in the study."


    Guan Shi nodded, entered the door, and walked directly to the study.


    The door of the study was closed. He Guanshi stood at the door, took a few deep breaths, brewed for a while, thinking about how to speak.


    "Let''s go, is Liu Qing causing trouble again?"


    Before he could speak, a majestic voice came from the study, "She is fooling around, do you accompany her to fool around."


    "metropolitan,"


    He managed to hand it over, "Miss San is very sensible and didn''t cause trouble."


    "Oh?"


    There was a pause in the study, and a change of tone, "She doesn''t cause trouble, what are you going to do with me."


    He Guanshi smiled. In the eyes of the Sovereign, Miss San seemed to do nothing except to cause trouble. No wonder Miss San always got angry every time she was criticized and asked someone to fight.


    "Sect Master, Miss Third, there is one more person, this person is a bit interesting, so I thought, I have to report to the Sect Master."


    "who?"


    In the study, there was a nonchalant voice.


    "It is said that it is from Jidao Sect."


    boom!


    The door of the study room was suddenly opened with a loud noise.

 Chapter 2003： pay attention to

    A gust of wind hits, and the hair that blows everything is fluttering.


    He knew that the suzerain would be such a big reaction.


    "Extreme Dao Sect?"


    Between Yanagawa''s eyebrows, there was a hint of solemnity, "Are you sure you heard it right, is it called Ji Dao Sect?"


    "Although Lao He is old, he can still hear. I''m sure it is called Ji Dao Sect. It is the young man who said it himself."


    Guan Shi said seriously, "The Sect Master has an order, let me pay attention to the word Ji Dao, this Ji Dao Sect..."


    Within this mountain gate, there is indeed no sect of Extreme Dao Sect, but that is now, and in the past, there was this sect.


    Not many people know this, Yanagawa is obviously one of them.


    "The young man..."


    "He has a very special feeling."


    Guan Shi knows that the lord is asking this, "It''s like a foreign object from the sky."


    Yanagawa frowned even more tightly.


    He looked at what matters and didn''t speak for a long time.


    After a long time, he said, "Where is Liu Qing?"


    "She''s okay."


    He Guanwu said, "The young man didn''t mean to hurt the third lady. He came to the Green Mountain Sect for other purposes."


    Yanagawa nodded, and he was relieved to make sure that his daughter was okay.


    Even so, his heart is still not at peace.


    "Come in."


    He turned around and entered the study. Guan Shi immediately followed up and closed the door carefully.


    Yanagawa paced back and forth, seeming to be a little uneasy. It was the first time he saw what he looked like. Even though he had some guesses in his heart, he still didn''t ask more.


    To be a subordinate is to behave like a subordinate, and not to ask what should not be asked.


    "Does anyone else know?"


    Yanagawa asked.


    "Inner courtyard disciple Zhu Qi and a few others know that he is not a member of my Green Mountain Sect."


    "Do you know about Ji Dao Sect?"


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s okay."


    Yanagawa nodded, "There are not many people who know. You are paying attention to that young man. If you have any situation, please tell me at any time."


    "Yes, suzerain."


    "Besides,"


    Yanagawa said, "Don''t interfere with him, I want to see what he wants to do."


    "Yes, I understand. I won''t tell the other elders about this. Please rest assured, the Sovereign."


    Of course, Liu Chuandao can rest assured that Lao He has followed him for many years, even if it is the relationship between the superior and the subordinate, but the two lives are lifeless friendships.


    Guan Shi didn''t say anything, and left, while Yana Chuandao stood there for a long time in a daze.


    "It should come, it will come after all, those brothers back then, after all, couldn''t stand it."


    He sighed, his face still solemn and silent.


    At that time.


    Liu Qing''s yard.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Liu Qing was tired, her legs were weak, and she was almost unable to walk, but she was in a very good mood.


    "Hey, how do you understand this?"


    She glanced at Jiang Ning.


    It has to be said that this training method designed by Jiang Ning in a short period of time is really effective.


    People who haven''t experienced it personally can''t understand it at all.


    But once the experience is over, it is also extremely difficult and addictive if you want to give up again!


    "How can I tell you this, I said it is talent, do you believe it?"


    Jiang Ning said casually.


    Liu Qing rolled his eyes, feeling that he could not give Jiang Ning a face, and praised him to pant for you immediately.


    Can''t you be humble and low-key?


    "Huh? Shi Wei Wu Shi Xi Xi Wu love? I don''t bother to care about you."


    Liu Qing greeted people to prepare dinner. After a tiring day, it is not good for a good meal, and it is not good to replenish physical strength.


    The dinner is very rich, and as the third lady of the sovereign, Liu Qing''s status is naturally no problem.


    Even if her strength is not enough, there is still the father of the suzerain, at least in life, no one dares to lower her standard.

 Chapter 2004： Who is he

    The meal was put on the table. Before Liu Qing could speak, Jiang Ning started by himself, not at all polite.


    It''s as if in my own home.


    He never let himself hungry.


    Liu Qing didn''t say anything, but looked at Jiang Ning curiously, eating.


    Jiang Ning is like a fan.


    It has been like this since his appearance.


    Even if she knows that Jiang Ning''s origin is unknown, her identity is mysterious, and she may even be lurking in the Green Mountain Sect, she has ulterior motives, but she still wants to skip this topic directly.


    She could feel? Lu Ai, Lu Yishan closed Dishan? Jiang Ning did not have any malice towards herself, this feeling was very real and strong.


    "Hey."


    "I have a name."


    "Jiang Ning,"


    Liu Qing said, "I''m curious, who is the one who asked you to help me?"


    "It''s not time to say, what to ask now."


    Jiang Ning was eating and didn''t mean to answer.


    "Can''t reveal at all?"


    "no."


    Liu Qing was helpless.


    She has never been so flattened before.


    As the third young lady of the Green Mountain Sect, the most temperamental, she has never been the only one to bully others, when was she crushed to death by others.


    "Then I won''t ask,"


    She said helplessly, "Let''s do it like this."


    "Ok."


    Jiangning Road.


    It was so cold, as if there was no emotion, this expression made Liu Qing a little crazy.


    "What about training? I will practice like this tomorrow?"


    Liu Qing had nothing to say.


    "You don''t seem to meet my requirements."


    Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced at her, "It''s less than a month for the assessment, and you don''t have much time. You don''t want to be embarrassed and thrown into the outer courtyard. Work harder."


    He looked at Liu Qing up and down, and shook his head slightly, making Liu Qing suddenly want to burst out: "You are too far away."


    Liu Qing had only one thought in his mind at the moment, killing Jiang Ning!


    Can''t this **** say a good thing?


    Will he die if he doesn''t hit him?


    He is a girl, how could he bully a girl like this?


    She stared at Jiang Ning, her face was full of grievances, and she bit her lip, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Because Jiang Ning was not wrong at all, she was still far away. She couldn''t even pass the assessment, so she had to be driven to the outer courtyard and made the entire Qingshan Sect laugh at it.


    Liu Qing took a deep breath, using food to suppress his anger without saying a word.


    Jiang Ning was happy and relaxed. After eating leisurely, he sat alone and pondered the problem quietly.


    Within this mountain gate, it is clear that it is no longer the world recognized by the tomb guards. After so many years, it must have undergone tremendous changes.


    The mausoleum guards have been away for so many years. Jiang Ning didn''t think about their age. What he wanted to consider was the time they experienced.


    In case the antidote to the poison is hard to find now, it would be really troublesome.


    "This Green Mountain Sect does seem to be somewhat special."


    Within the mountain gate, in the Great Thousand World, Jiang Ning didn''t know what the map was here, and what power divisions were there, and now there is no chance to ask someone to ask clearly.


    His identity will not be concealed for long, and even Jiang Ning himself did not consider concealing it.


    After all, concealing it all the time has no effect. On the contrary, it is not conducive to his actions.


    Opportunity always exists at the same time as danger, but some people know what the consequences will be after entering from outside the gate.


    At least for now, Jiang Ning guessed that in this Green Mountain Sect, someone already knew his origin.


    Ji Dao Zong, the word Ji Dao, is unusual.


    For some people, this is just an ordinary name, but for some people, the word "jidao" means too much.


    Jiang Ning sat there, like a statue, stretched out in the moonlight, very charming.


    From a distance, Liu Qing muttered and could only watch from a distance. She didn''t want to talk to Jiang Ning, lest she would be shocked when she opened her mouth, and her self-confidence would be shattered!

 Chapter 2005： opportunity

    Jiang Ning just sat there, and Liu Qing didn''t bother, nor could he bother.


    She was far away, watching quietly.


    It seems that just looking at Jiang Ning''s back is a landscape.


    At that time.


    The inner court.


    Zhu Qi was unwilling.


    Being scolded by He Guanshi makes him somewhat inexplicable and hard to understand.


    It was obvious that Jiang Ning had an unknown origin, and he had ulterior motives to sneak into the Qingshan Sect.


    This discerning person can see that, as the steward of the precepts hall, how can you not see it?


    "Why is it that you must be afraid of offending Miss San, what is he afraid of?"


    "Dignified Miss San, as the daughter of the Sect Master, she does not seek to make progress. With her strength, how can she be qualified to stay in the inner courtyard?"


    "Have you heard that if the third lady fails the assessment this time, the Sect Master will expel her from the outer courtyard."


    How many people have a lot of discussions? Lu Shi Yiran covered up his intent?


    Zhu Qi sat there with an ugly face and snorted.


    "She deserves it!"


    "If it weren''t for the identity of a young lady, how could she qualify for this Green Mountain Sect, so arrogant?"


    He couldn''t help but exasperated.


    "Brother, look, what are we going to do now?"


    One of them looked at Zhu Qi and said.


    They are all based on Zhu Qi, so naturally Zhu Qi is what he says.


    If someone takes the lead, it''s better to do things.


    "Things are getting smaller, it''s just the safety of Miss San alone,"


    Zhu Qi snorted. They don''t care about Liu Qing''s safety. Even if something goes wrong, she asked for it. "If you get bigger, it''s about the safety of Qingshan Sect!"


    "This is a big deal!"


    He slapped the table: "Since he doesn''t dare to take care of things, then we will go to the Sect Master directly!"


    Speaking of this, Zhu Qi''s face flushed slightly.


    As their disciples in the inner courtyard, they are not qualified to see the suzerain directly.


    Even the front palace disciple, if you want to get close to the Sect Master, you have to have enough strength.


    They are not qualified.


    But this time, if they can do meritorious service, maybe they can directly advance to the ranks and become disciples of the front palace. That''s a lifetime honor.


    When Zhu Qi spoke, the others became excited.


    Who doesn''t want to be a disciple of the front palace?


    Becoming a disciple of the front hall means that you can have a higher status, get more resources, and get closer to the suzerain and elders. In the future, you will have a much greater chance of going out of the sect and making your own name!


    It was like a light spot, bursting out in an instant, and shining.


    Zhu Qi and the others looked at each other, but hesitated.


    "Go directly to the Sect Master, isn''t it appropriate?"


    This is a leap, at least they should talk to the dean of the inner courtyard first, otherwise it is not good to go over the dean and talk to the lord.


    "Don''t dare to take care of everything, do you think the dean of the inner courtyard will offend the third lady for us?"


    Zhu Qi dissatisfied.


    These people are just looking at the face of the lord, even if Liu Qing is bad, she will tolerate her.


    I''m afraid I would have been rushed to the outer courtyard long ago.


    People are incomparable with people. The end of their hard work for a lifetime may be to become a disciple of the inner courtyard, and Liu Qing, once born.


    This makes people feel angry and unwilling to think about it.


    "Just this time!"


    Zhu Qi stood up, "I''m sure, that kid has ulterior motives. Just tell the lord, and the lord will check it out!"


    "At that time, everyone will have done a great job."


    Hearing this, several other people looked a little excited, and some even swallowed.


    This is really an opportunity, missed, but really missed!


    "I join!"


    "Me too!"


    "This is a chance to be delivered to your door, you can''t stop it!"


    "The leap, the higher the level, what are you afraid of?"


    Several people spoke one after another, and no one wanted to miss such an opportunity.


    Jiang Ning''s appearance is exactly like giving them a gift. If you miss it, I''m sorry for the opportunity God gave.


    "I heard that the lord will go to the Third Miss tomorrow to see the situation, chance..."


    Zhu Qi squinted his eyes, and a cold light flashed, "It depends on today!"

 Chapter 2006： collision

    Just do what you say, and a few people didn''t hesitate anymore and made a decision right away.


    Zhu Qi will not be reckless. This time, he has made sufficient preparations and spent a lot of money. He obtained information about the criminals from the Discipline Hall and made sure that there was no name Jiang Ning in the list.


    This is solid evidence, Jiangning can''t dispute it!


    When the lord becomes angry, it is not only Jiang Ning who is unlucky, but even the third lady, Liu Qing, will also be punished!


    Thinking of this, Zhu Qi felt a lot more comfortable.


    When he thought of himself being defeated by Jiang Ning with one move, he felt that he took a breath in his chest and couldn''t spit it out, uncomfortable.


    He couldn''t wait. Looking at the night, he couldn''t wait to see it at dawn. When the Sect Master went to Liu Qing, they immediately stepped forward and told the Sect Master the truth!


    The night is long.


    Jiang Ning sat cross-legged, like a statue, motionless all night.


    Liu Qing doesn''t care about him. It''s not that Jiang Ning didn''t arrange a place to sleep. If Jiang Ning doesn''t go, is he still afraid that someone will sneak into his room in the middle of the night?


    What are you thinking about.


    Dawn.


    Liu Qing woke up early in the morning, put on practice clothes, and rushed to the training ground.


    She didn''t want to waste any time.


    From a distance, Jiang Ning woke up earlier than her, and had ordered the guards to prepare morning tea and cakes, sitting on the wicker chair, the old **** was there.


    When Liu Qing saw it, he couldn''t get angry.


    Who is this in the end!


    She opened her mouth, wanted to say something, thought about it, and still didn''t say anything. She sighed and went into the training ground, using crazy training to vent herself.


    "The mind moves and the form does not move,"


    Jiang Ning was drinking tea, "It''s better to move first than to move later."


    "Dead Jiangning, bad Jiangning, if you pretend to be unpredictable, you can''t tell me!"


    Liu Qing was thinking about it, but in her mind, she took Jiang Ning''s words down seriously and thought about it carefully.


    Jiang Ning said it simply, but every sentence contains something very mysterious, this kid...


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, and was even a little unwilling to admit it, Liu Qing could feel that Jiangning really had something, and even she felt even better than her father, that bad old man in her family.


    Is this an illusion?


    Liu Qing threw himself into it, immersed in her own world, only Jiang Ning''s voice was in her ears, and only the obstacles in the training ground were in her eyes...


    And Jiang Ning, sitting there, calmly, saw Liu Qing enter the state, and stopped talking.


    "Sovereign? Lu Yiwu loves to close up Erer?!"


    At the gate of the yard, when several guards looked up, they saw Yanagawa standing there and hurriedly shouted respectfully.


    Liu Chuandao waved his hand, beckoning them not to speak, so as not to disturb Liu Qing.


    He just looked at it for a while, and watched Liu Qing flicker around there, like a monkey, the kind of natural spirituality, as if he had been excavated from his bones!


    "awesome."


    Yanagawa couldn''t help but whispered softly.


    He raised his head, wherever he looked, it was Jiang Ning''s face.


    A face he had never seen before.


    Calmly and calmly, even when he walked in, those eyes found him, but Jiang Ning''s face did not change at all, and he did not pay attention to himself at all.


    That kind of arrogance and madness are also in the bones!


    Liu Chuan said nothing, just frowned slightly and stared at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning turned his head, two pairs of eyes looked at each other instantly!


    It seems that there is electric light in the air, and the moment of collision, a terrible aura erupts!


    Even Liu Qing, who devoted himself to the training, seemed to feel something, his figure stagnated, and he was directly knocked out by the moving puppet.


    "what--"


    Liu Qing screamed in pain, before he fell to the ground, he felt his hands hugging him.

 Chapter 2007： You came

    Her heart trembled suddenly, she didn''t care who it was, bit her lip lightly, shyly.


    Who else is the closest to me?


    This guy... his hands are so strong.


    "Blushing?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from her ear, and Liu Qing couldn''t help but screamed, and hurriedly turned her head to take a look.


    "father!"


    It''s Yanagawa!


    Liu Qing''s face suddenly became redder, she thought it was...


    She turned her head? Ling Fu Wu Shan loves Er Dian Pa? and glanced at it. Jiang Ning was still sitting there, and she didn''t mean to stand up anymore. Her laid-back appearance was like she hadn''t seen herself falling.


    "asshole!"


    Liu Qing scolded in her heart.


    I don''t understand Lianxiangxiyu too much.


    They are girls!


    "Father, why are you here?"


    Liu Qing was a little nervous, but he didn''t expect Liu Chuandao to see him so early.


    When did he come, and how long he watched, he was completely involved, but he didn''t notice it at all.


    "I''m not coming, how do you know that you are so hard, so desperate, and almost injured."


    Liu Chuan''s Taoist language was so gentle that Liu Qing was a little surprised. Is this the same person who criticized him for not working hard enough and making progress too slowly a few days ago?


    She was stunned, and she was sure that the majestic man in front of her was the Sect Master of Qingshan Sect, her own father, Yana Chuandao.


    But it feels incredible.


    "Father¡­¡­"


    Liu Qing''s eyes were red and he grew so big. Apart from being criticized by Liu Chuandao, he seemed to have never heard him say that he cared about himself so much.


    She was about to speak when she suddenly thought of Jiang Ning who was still sitting there.


    This guy, it''s too much to put his father in his eyes, he is the Sect Master of the Green Mountain Sect.


    When the lord arrived, he even dared to sit there still?


    Liu Qing was about to call Jiang Ning, when suddenly, a noisy sound came from outside the door.


    "We want to see the lord!"


    "Let''s go in, we have important things to report to the Sect Master, don''t stop us!"


    "If you delay a major event, you can''t afford this responsibility!"


    It was Zhu Qi and their voices.


    Liu Chuandao ignored Jiang Ning, turned his head to look at the direction of the door, and frowned slightly.


    Who is noisy?


    After a while, the guards outside the door did not dare to stop, Zhu Qi and others said so seriously, if something really happened, how could they afford it.


    "metropolitan!"


    Zhu Qi walked quickly and saw Yanagawa Road up close. For them, it was not common for them to see Yanachuan Road up close!


    What''s more, this time, they will do their best!


    They looked at Liu Chuandao expectantly, then took another look. Jiang Ning, who was still sitting there at the moment, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "This idiot, he didn''t even run, the Sect Master is here, is he looking for death!"


    "When the Sect Master gets angry, he just can''t run if he wants to run, there is a dead end!"


    "Stepping on this fool''s body, let''s climb into the front hall together!"


    Zhu Qi and several people were very excited. They walked to Liuchuan Road and said respectfully: "I have seen the lord!"


    Yanagawa frowned.


    He saw the signs on the clothing of a few people, but the inner courtyard disciples, and his face suddenly sank.


    Inner courtyard disciples, if you have something to do, you should first contact the dean of their inner courtyard, so what does it mean to break into Liu Qing''s courtyard so rashly?


    Do you think Liu Qing is so bully!


    Liu Chuandao calmly looked at them, and with one eyelid raised, Zhu Qi suddenly felt a burst of tension.


    "Sect Master, we have something to report to the Sect Master. Yes, it is a very important thing!"


    Zhu Qi lowered his head and said respectfully.


    While he was talking, he turned his head and stared at Jiang Ning, who was still sitting there, motionless, his mouth raised a touch of complacency, just a few words, sitting on Jiang Ning, he would immediately kneel there!


    Seeing Zhu Qi looking at Jiangning, Liu Chuandao also turned his head and stared at Jiangning.


    The moment when two people''s eyes touched.


    "You came."


    Yanagawa said suddenly.

 Chapter 2008： what happened

    In a moment, everyone in the audience was stunned.


    They thought they had heard it wrong, and even Liu Qing stayed in place and didn''t react for a long time.


    "You came?"


    What did Yanagawa said just now echoed in her ears. What does this mean?


    Who is he talking to?


    With Jiangning?


    impossible!


    He didn''t even know Jiang Ning, so how could he say such things to Jiang Ning.


    "I''m coming."


    Without waiting for Liu Qing''s question, Jiang Ning nodded faintly and replied.


    Suddenly, the audience was silent again!


    Liu Qing opened his mouth and looked at Jiang Ning blankly, then turned to look at Liu Chuandao, and then turned to look at Jiang Ning. He only felt that his head was buzzing, and he didn''t know what happened.


    Did Yanagawa really talk to Jiangning?


    The two of them... know each other?


    Especially Zhu Qi, the whole person was silly there, as if his soul had been taken out, his face became numb, and a hot feeling surged up instantly!


    It seems to be slapped severely!


    Jiang Ning... know your suzerain?


    Listening to the tone of the Sect Master''s words, the two people are old acquaintances, even... it seems that the level is still the same.


    What a joke!


    Jiang Ning even sat there to reply to the master, and did not even stand up.


    Zhu Qi was completely stupid, and the few people who followed him were even more frightened and sweating.


    what''s the problem?


    How did Jiang Ning know the Sect Master? What they fear most is the tone of voice Jiang Ning speaks to the Sect Master.


    That kind of calmness is like talking to an old friend for many years, it''s not polite, it''s just like water.


    Yanagawa is very calm.


    He didn''t say anything, and didn''t care about the dumbfounded expressions of the audience. He just nodded slightly, turned around and looked at Zhu Qi, who was standing there, already cold and numb.


    "You said you have something important to tell me, right?"


    His face is not pretty.


    Leapfrogging reports are taboos in the Qingshan Sect!


    Not to mention that Yanagawa will be unhappy, but once the head of the inner courtyard learns, he will be furious!


    This clearly just didn''t take him as the dean of the inner courtyard in his eyes.


    "me¡­¡­"


    Zhu Qi''s mouth was trembling, and he couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    His face was pale, his throat was dry, and he felt that his legs were completely soft.


    Say?


    What else can he say?


    Said Jiang Ning is not a member of the Qingshan School? Said Jiang Ning sneaked into the Green Mountain Sect. Did he have another plot with the third lady? Or is Jiang Ning going to endanger the Qingshan Sect?


    He said a fart!


    Jiang Ning knew the Sect Master, and at first glance they were old acquaintances. What did he say? He took his life to say it!


    "Say!"


    Liu Chuandao''s voice suddenly became louder, and Zhu Qi was so scared that Zhu Qi trembled, thumped, and knelt down directly.


    The other people were even more anxious, and they knelt down and bowed their heads. Where would they dare to say a word?


    "You rushed in so arrogantly, didn''t you tell me something important? Why don''t you tell me now?"


    Yanagawa sneered, "Inner courtyard disciple, isn''t it amazing that you can trample on the rules of my Green Mountain Sect?"


    "Is it you? The dean of the inner courtyard is not good at teaching, or I, Yanagawa, is not majestic!"


    With a bang, his voice, like thunder, shook Zhu Qi and others, and their eardrums were about to break.


    "Are you not sure about the rules of the Green Mountain Sect?"


    He stared at Zhu Qi, his voice getting colder, almost freezing Zhu Qi to death!


    Zhu Qi didn''t dare to say a word, lowered his head, his pores all over his body were opened, and he got into his body with air-conditioning, so that he had forgotten whether he was dead or alive.


    "Call the dean of the inner courtyard."


    Liu Chuandao glanced at Zhu Qi, "There is also what is in charge of the Commandment Hall, it seems that some people have forgotten the rules of my Green Mountain Sect!"

 Chapter 2009： know?

    This sound of thunder made Zhu Qi feel that he had fallen into the abyss!


    The bottomless kind!


    The feeling of falling in the void and being unable to step on anything under his feet made him almost collapse.


    What is going on here?


    He didn''t understand what was going on.


    How could it become? Pa Wu Wu Er Wu Ran Yi Pa? That''s it!


    The few people who came with him were both angry and frightened at this moment. They were angry that Zhu Qi didn''t figure out anything, so they went into chaos.


    Jiang Ning clearly knows the Sect Master, so he dare to provoke him?


    Do you want to die!


    Even if he doesn''t want his life, he can go and die by himself, why should he hurt others?


    Not only them, but Liu Qing was also stupid, and didn''t understand what was going on.


    She knew that Jiang Ning was not a member of the Qingshan Sect. She grew up in the Qingshan Sect, and she had never heard of Jiang Ning, let alone knowing her own father.


    This is simply impossible.


    Could it be that Jiang Ning really is from the Ji Dao Sect? Does this sect really exist?


    She can doubt anyone, but she can''t doubt her own father!


    The audience was silent, Yanagawa didn''t speak, and the others didn''t even dare to make the sound of breathing.


    Soon, the dean of the inner courtyard rushed over, and the commandment hall was in charge.


    Where did they think that something like this would happen, and they didn''t expect that these guys like Zhu Qi would dare to be so presumptuous in front of Yanagawa Dao!


    "metropolitan."


    Zhang Heng, the dean of the inner courtyard, shouted respectfully.


    "You manage well!"


    Yanagawa hummed.


    Zhang Heng''s Adam''s apple slid suddenly: "The subordinates did not do their job well, the subordinates are guilty!"


    "You still know that you are guilty, that''s good."


    Yanagawa said with a cold face, "What''s the matter!"


    "exist!"


    "What is the crime for violating the Qingshanzong rules!"


    He Guanshi''s body trembled, this is really angry.


    He glanced at Zhang Heng, Zhang Heng''s eyes cast a gleam of help, but he didn''t even see it, and said solemnly: "Demotion, and face the wall for seven days, deducting the entire year''s resources."


    Zhang Heng''s heart jumped violently, and Zhu Qi, who was kneeling on his side, almost lost his bones.


    The harder Zhang Heng was punished, in the end, everything would be counted on him!


    He... he''s done!


    Zhu Qi''s body is like a sifting chaff, the three souls and seven souls have already dispersed in half.


    "Zhang Heng, I''ll punish you, can you take it?"


    Yanagawa squinted his eyes.


    "Serve! Subordinates are not strictly disciplined, subordinates are negligent and should be punished!"


    Zhang Heng shouted.


    He squinted at Zhu Qi, almost gritted his teeth, popping out word by word, as if to bite off Zhu Qi''s body piece by piece!


    Zhu Qi has been completely dumbfounded, he can''t hear anything, can''t see anything, the whole person is muddled, he only knows that he is finished...


    And it must die miserably!


    "Okay, I hope to see your changes."


    Yanagawa said with cold eyebrows, "Get out!"


    "Yes!"


    Zhang Heng has nothing to do with him, where he dare to say anything, it is rare for Yanagawa to make such a big fire.


    Several people dared to say something, and immediately left in a desperate manner.


    Zhu Qi didn''t know how he left, and Liushen had no master long ago.


    The courtyard was still silent.


    None of the guards standing in a circle dared to speak, and pressed their breath as much as possible without breathing out.


    Even Liu Qing didn''t dare to speak when she stood there. She still didn''t react. What happened and what happened to all of this.


    "you¡­¡­"


    She hesitated, took a look at Jiang Ning, and then looked at Liu Chuan, "Recognize?"


    Jiang Ning did not speak, and Liu Chuandao did not speak either.


    The two people just glanced at each other again, and they seemed to have a lot of exchanges with just one look.

 Chapter 2010： Continue to edit

    But no one said a word, even a punctuation mark.


    "You practice hard, I will go and watch this assessment."


    Liu Chuandao didn''t say much, and didn''t say a word to Jiang Ning. He gave Liu Qing a few words and left directly.


    Liu Qing looked dumbfounded, standing there like a second fool.


    What the hell...what''s going on?


    But Jiang Ning, from start to finish, never stood up, even if it was Yana Chuan, he didn''t move a bit. He should have tea and tea, snacks and snacks.


    That posture is obviously higher than that of Yanagawa Dao!


    Liu Qing is not a fool. For so many years, she has not seen anyone, dare to do this in front of Liu Chuandao.


    "Hey?"


    Liu Chuando didn''t answer her, Liu Qing turned to look at Jiang Ning, "What the **** is going on? How do you know..."


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, and her pupils shrank.


    "Could it be that the person who asked you to help me is...impossible! Why didn''t he give me pointers?"


    "But how do you know each other, where the Extreme Dao Sect comes from, I have never heard of it, let alone..."


    Liu Qing was going crazy.


    She felt as if she was blinded, knowing nothing, in front of Jiangning and Liu Chuandao, like a fool.


    "Some things, you are still young, don''t know."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "You can''t understand you at all now, do you understand."


    Continue editing!


    Liu Qing had such a thought in her heart, but she couldn''t say it.


    She looked at Jiang Ning and bit her lip: "You... are all bastards!"


    Do you fool yourself like this?


    She was so angry that she didn''t bother to say another word. Since Liu Chuando knew Jiang Ning, she didn''t even bother to care about it.


    Liu Qing turned and returned to the training ground, while Jiang Ning was still sitting there, and the eyes of the surrounding guards looked at him with a trace of awe.


    "The tea is gone."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll make it for you right away."


    A guard hurried over, holding the teapot in both hands, and left. Soon, he ran back again, respectfully put down the teapot, and stepped back carefully to stand aside.


    No one thought that Jiang Ning in front of him knew the Sect Master, and... it seemed that the relationship with the Sect Master was very unusual.


    However, only Jiang Ning knew about it, he didn''t know Yana Chuan Dao.


    His phrase "You are here" is just testing himself and confirming his identity.


    And Jiang Ning''s response was even more straightforward, without concealment, the sentence "I''m here" is tantamount to telling Yanagawa directly about his identity.


    This is a bet!


    Jiang Ning won the bet.


    This Green Mountain Sect is really special, and Yanagawa knew that he came from outside the mountain gate, so he pretended not to know.


    Obviously, he knows a lot of things, at least, the world outside the mountain gate, about the Ji Dao boxing spectrum, the word Ji Dao, Yana Chuan Dao definitely knows.


    "It seems that things have become complicated."


    I am afraid that many of the information the tomb keeper told him is out of date, or one-sided, and is completely useless.


    Jiang Ning now knows nothing about how many sects there are within this mountain gate, and what is the relationship between the various sects.


    When he arrived here, it was like a blank piece of paper, without any clues or information. It is not easy to survive in this environment.


    "The antidote."


    Jiang Ning said in his heart, "No matter what, get the antidote first. It''s really urgent to save the rain."


    Since Yanagawa''s attitude is like this, it is not difficult to get the antidote.


    Just wait for the next opportunity to see him, just ask for it, and the next opportunity to meet is the sect assessment of the Green Mountain Sect!

 Chapter 2011： Severe punishment!

    Jiang Ning''s status seemed to rise suddenly.


    Not only the attitude of the guards, but even Liu Qing can''t figure out what identity Jiang Ning is, and what is the relationship with his father.


    Looking at the tone of their dialogue, at least... the status is equal.


    Liu Qing didn''t dare to ask more, anyway, Jiang Ning would not tell her, and would criticize her.


    The atmosphere in the yard has become a little different.


    Jiang Ning suddenly became the master here. Even Liu Qing had to be obedient. She would train as Jiang Ning asked her to train. She didn''t dare to complain.


    And then.


    Yanagawa went back to his study, but after a while, nothing happened.


    He calculated the time, Yanagawa almost calmed down his anger, and then knocked on the door.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Come in!"


    Inside, there was the sound of "Fu Lu Pa closed Shan Ling Wu closed" coming to Yanagawa Road.


    Guan Shi smiled and pushed in.


    "metropolitan."


    "You know how to count time, do you know that I am not so angry now?"


    He Guanshi smirked: "The lord has never been angry, he still knows it."


    Liu Chuandao is not angry. He is in a complicated mood and hesitating. How to locate Jiang Ning such a sudden appearance, I am afraid that he hasn''t even thought about it himself.


    The phrase "you are here" is too straightforward, without any taboo.


    And Jiang Ning''s answer made everyone feel surprised, because Jiang Ning was more direct and did not conceal anything.


    He is too bold!


    "The legendary man, here comes."


    "Sect Master, are you sure it is him?"


    "You told me not?"


    He Guanshi smiled and shook his head, dare to say anything.


    He has no such ability to judge.


    But Jiang Ning gave him a very different feeling. It was far more transparent than his peers. A criminal who appeared inexplicably had the marks on his body. It was probably those brothers who helped him make it.


    Yanagawa paced back and forth: "Have you taken care of it?"


    "Take care of it, his identity has nothing to do with the Qingshan Sect now, he does not have the identity of a criminal, but is just a guest of the Green Mountain Sect."


    How does it matter?


    Yanagawa snorted and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Ho, Ho, I don''t have to say anything, you know what I want to do, that''s you."


    He Guanshi smiled and did not speak.


    He doesn''t need to say anything, the relationship between two people is not just a master and a servant.


    "If the rumors are true, then his appearance may be the beginning of changing the situation within this mountain gate."


    Liu Chuandao''s expression was serious, and he couldn''t help sighing, "For so many years, it has been messy enough, and if this chaos continues, everyone... will be done!"


    His face is dignified and worried, but can he pin his hopes on a young man?


    He himself felt that this was an incredible thing.


    "They come, the security."


    He Guanshi said, "We all obey the destiny, and that''s it."


    "The rest is not something we can decide, Sovereign."


    Yanagawa turned his head, looked at He Guanwu, and squinted his eyes.


    "My sect master should really be you."


    He Guanshi waved his hands again and again.


    If you change to someone else, you will think that Yanagawa is angry, and deliberately saying this is ironic about what matters, what matters can be scared to death, but what matters is just a smile, there is no fear at all.


    "I can''t, I can''t."


    "Humph."


    Yanagawa said nothing more.


    "What about Zhu Qi? They might doubt Jiang Ning''s origin."


    How does it matter?


    "Let Zhang Heng handle it himself."


    Yanagawa sneered.


    He punished Zhang Heng heavily, and Zhang Heng would definitely punish Zhu Qi and the others severely. If he didn''t kill the chicken and curse the monkey, Zhu Qi would dare to think more.


    Guan Shi nodded his head, knowing it in his heart, and said nothing, and left the study of Yanagawa Road.


    He must immediately issue the decision to severely punish Zhang Heng. This is the job of his commandment hall.

 Chapter 2012： Explanation

    At the same time, the inner courtyard hall!


    "Dean, we are not..."


    "shut up!"


    Zhang Heng''s face was green, his eyes almost cannibalistic, fierce and angry.


    He looked at Zhu Qi and several people: "You are very capable!"


    "Openly went to the third lady''s yard, or went to find the Sect Master. Why, is there something big, can''t you tell me, you should talk to the Sect Master directly?"


    "It''s because my inner courtyard is too small to accommodate you big Buddhas, or you look down on me Zhang Hen!"


    "You are so courageous! Ignore the rules of the Qingshan Zong, leapfrogging the report, is it when I Zhang Heng died!"


    With a bang, Zhang Heng slapped and slapped the table fiercely, causing the tea cups on the table to tremble.


    Zhu Qi''s faces were bloodless and cold all over, and now they couldn''t say a word.


    Zhang Heng, who was furious, just killed them directly, and they didn''t dare to say anything.


    How would they know that Jiang Ning actually knew the Sect Master, and the relationship with the Sect Master seemed to be very unusual. Even Zhang Heng, the dean of the inner courtyard, was scolded **** by the Sect Master.


    they? What a fart!


    "talk!"


    Zhang Heng roared, "Didn''t you guys just think about it? Can you tell me?"


    "Is it right that the Sect Master is not here, so you don''t say it? You don''t have to say it unless the Sect Master is here?"


    His body was trembling, and this brought disaster, causing him to be severely punished by the Sect Master. What made him most uncomfortable was that this was his subordinate, in front of the Sect Master, breaking the rules!


    He wanted to excuse, without any reason.


    Can Zhang Heng not be angry?


    A few Zhu Qi still didn''t speak, they couldn''t speak at all, and there was nothing to say.


    What else can they say?


    Said Jiang Ning is not a member of the Qingshan School? He is indeed not, what the Sect Master knows, where is it necessary for them to speak more.


    Said Jiang Ning would plot against the Qingshan Sect? Even if the people that the Sect Master knows are trying to behave badly, what does it have to do with these disciples?


    "say!"


    Zhang Heng roared and stood up directly, "Okay, okay, okay! Don''t say anything, right? That''s nothing to say."


    "Come on!"


    He didn''t bother to talk nonsense, and a dozen people rushed in at an order.


    Zhu Qi and others were panicked immediately.


    "Zhu Qi and others have seriously violated the clan rules and offended the suzerain. This is a felony!"


    Zhang Heng scolded, "Now, according to the rules of the Discipline Hall, these **** are all convicted as criminals. Go and accept punishment!"


    "Dean! I..."


    "Now it''s too late to say anything!"


    Zhang Heng roared.


    He didn''t even look at Zhu Qi and the others, and asked people to take them away.


    They were convicted of criminals and what would happen to them, Zhang Heng didn''t need to think about it. It was the Sect Master who had offended him, and even the former disciple was of no use.


    "Dean! Dean! Forgive us! Forgive us!"


    "It''s all Zhu Qi''s fault, it has nothing to do with us, not us..."


    "President! Forgive me!"


    ...


    The voice gradually disappeared, and Zhang Heng stood there, his back rising and falling, and his whole body trembled with anger.


    Even if Zhu Qi were killed, it would be hard to quell his anger.


    "Dean Zhang, don''t be too angry or hurt yourself."


    He looked up and saw He Guanshi smiling and stepping forward, he couldn''t help groaning.


    "Let you help to say something nice, you didn''t say a word! Make me ashamed in front of so many people!"


    Zhang Heng dissatisfied.


    "How to say?"


    He Guanshi smiled and said, "The Sect Master is angry, and it''s useless to say anything. What''s more, you disciples are really bolder, even the Sect Master dares to offend."


    "In front of the Sect Master, you violated the rules of the clan, would you let me say something nice?"


    "Could it be that I have nothing to do with you?"


    "Humph."


    Zhang Heng snorted, of course he knew it was useless to say good things.


    He turned his head, and glanced at what happened: "You come, didn''t you come to explain this to me?"

 Chapter 2013： Quasi-inaccurate

    Two people have known each other for many years, and they know each other well.


    There is no need to explain this kind of thing to himself, Zhang Heng is very clear in his heart.


    "hehe,"


    He Guanshi smiled, "What do you mean?"


    He sold the pass, but Zhang Heng was not in a hurry. Anyway, he was fined, and nothing else would change him.


    However, it is indeed rare for the Sect Master to be so angry.


    Although Yanagawa''s temper is not very good, he rarely gets angry, especially to the deans of the inner and outer courtyards, and the elders in the sect.


    But this time, Zhu Qi''s disciples made Sect Master Thunder furious, which was a bit surprising.


    Zhang Heng poured a cup of tea for He Guanshi and squinted his eyes.


    "Because of that kid?"


    Liu Qing''s yard is now, and suddenly there is a stranger, and it is impossible for Zhang Heng to miss it.


    This is the only change, and I am afraid that this is the only cause of Yanagawa''s anger.


    When he listened to the matter, he couldn''t help but gave a thumbs up, and immediately sent a rainbow fart.


    "No loss is the dean of the inner courtyard, with strong insight, nothing can escape your eyes."


    Zhang Heng snorted, which has always been very useful, even if he knows what it is to be deliberately boasting himself, but listening, he is still very comfortable.


    "It is indeed because of him."


    The expression on Ho Guanshi''s face changed slightly.


    Seeing that Zhang Heng''s interest had come, he turned his head and looked around, lowering his voice.


    "Do you know who is he?"


    Zhang Heng shook his head.


    If he wants to know, he also asks what to do?


    "What do you think of this kid?"


    Guan Shi asked.


    Zhang Heng was startled. He didn''t know him, let alone where Jiang Ning came from. What judgment could he do?


    "It looks quite calm, and the relationship with the Sect Master should be unusual."


    This is what he saw.


    When Liu Chuan arrived, Jiang Ning was still sitting there. I am afraid that no one in the entire Qingshan Sect would dare to do this.


    So there is no doubt that this kid is not a member of the Green Mountain Sect, and his status should not be low.


    At least, in front of Yanagawa Road, he doesn''t need to be restrained.


    "Of course not ordinary!"


    He was serious and his voice became quieter, "Do you think he is worthy of Miss San?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Heng''s face changed and he recovered quickly, and immediately, he had an unbelievable expression, as if he had heard something unexpected.


    "You mean, this is the person in the Sect Master''s appearance, you want to betroth the third young lady to him?"


    Zhang Heng took a deep breath, and couldn''t believe it.


    He Guanshi stretched out an index finger and made a hush gesture.


    "You keep your voice down!"


    He reminded hurriedly, with a mysterious look on his face.


    "No way?"


    A hint of anxiety flashed in Zhang Heng''s eyes, "Where did the news come from? Did the Sect Master tell you? This kid...what''s the origin?"


    "Could the Sect Master tell me?"


    Guan Shi rolled his eyes, "I didn''t say anything, I just asked you, what do you think of this kid, do you match the third lady?"


    "I''ll just ask, don''t think too much about it."


    After he finished speaking, he raised his body, leaned on the teacup, slowly savoured, while blowing the heat, so that he could look at Zhang Heng in his spare time, as if he was waiting for his response.


    Zhang Heng pursed his lips and said nothing, the expression on his face was a bit complicated.


    I looked a little anxious, but also a little skeptical.


    He looked at what matters: "A good match is not a good match. Isn''t the suzerain in charge?"


    Sect Master decides whom Liu Qing wants to marry, Liu Qing must marry whom, and where she can decide.


    He Guanshi just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "You tell me first, this news is not accurate?"


    Zhang Heng asked anxiously.


    He [the eighth district www.yeyin8.com] said in charge: "How can I tell you this? How can I be sure."


    After speaking, he put down his teacup.


    "Okay, I''ll stop by and ask casually. You don''t have to take it too seriously, that''s it."


    He got up, didn''t say anything, just turned around and left.

 Chapter 2014： gossip

    Seeing He Guanshi turned and walked away, Zhang Heng wanted to take him to ask, but he didn''t know what to ask.


    This is already very clear.


    That kid, it seems that his status is not ordinary, and he can satisfy the Sect Master. If it weren''t for telling himself, he really didn''t know that there was such a thing.


    "No, if that''s the case, the third lady wants to marry that kid, then my side..."


    He frowned slightly, and a flash of coldness flashed in his eyes, which was fleeting.


    He didn''t show anything anymore, as calm as water, but deep in his eyes, there was a cold light flashing inadvertently.


    At that time.


    Liuqing Yard.


    "Brother Jiang, these fruits have just been delivered. You can try them."


    The guard sent the washed fruit to Jiang Ning, smiling and saying, "What else do you need, just tell me."


    Jiang Ning nodded faintly: "No, do your own thing, I am optimistic about you."


    With an optimistic sentence, the guard''s eyes lit up, and he repeatedly arched his hands: "Yes, yes, thank you, Brother Jiang, for the suggestion."


    Just kidding, Jiang Ning is someone who can talk to the Sovereign, how could his status be low?


    They have been guards for Liu Qing for so many years, they have never seen anyone who can make Liu Qing obediently obedient, let alone anyone who can make the Sect Master so polite.


    The most important thing is that Jiang Ning is very young, and the long-term? Lu Wuran Erran loves to pick up the land? Well, no one knows where his future achievements will be.


    It''s not a bad thing to make a good bond early.


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, and the guard immediately stepped aside, raised his head and raised his chest, much more energetic than before.


    "too slow!"


    In the distance, Liu Qing was still desperate, and within a few days, it was almost at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    Even she herself thought it was a miracle.


    But Jiang Ning still said she was slow and couldn''t meet the requirements, Liu Qing was going crazy!


    Of course, there is still some distance from the goal Jiang Ning set for her.


    "Dead Jiangning, rotten Jiangning, where are you from the evildoer? Did God send me to take care of me?"


    Liu Qing scolded in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say a word on her lips, "Huh, I can''t deal with you, someone can deal with you!"


    She didn''t know that there was only one person in this world who could clean up Jiang Ning, and naturally it was not her.


    "Still too slow! Don''t you want to pass the exam?"


    "If so, then I don''t care about you, you are disappointing."


    "Miss Tang, you can''t do anything like this? Whose face are you losing? It''s not my face."


    Jiang Ning''s voice came one by one, Liu Qingfei was going to explode with anger, but he could only endure it.


    Tolerate!


    Tolerate!


    Tolerate!


    Can''t afford to offend, at least for now.


    Liu Qing muttered in his heart, speeded up his pace, already cursing Jiang Ning bloody.


    If it were not for the assessment, Liu Qing would not be used to him.


    My own dignified third lady, why should I listen to Jiang Ning, and why do I have to give Jiang Ning face?


    She was blasting out with a punch, and the sandbag was flying out!


    Outside the door, a maid stood there with anxiety and worry on her face. She was afraid that Liu Qing would disturb her if she called her, but she was afraid of delaying things.


    "Miss Three!"


    She still spoke, her voice full of eagerness.


    Liu Qing heard the sound and glanced back, frowning slightly, he was training seriously.


    However, seeing is my closest maid, knowing my temper best, and it''s not something that is going on, so I will definitely not bother myself.


    She stopped, turned her head and glanced at Jiang Ning, deliberately pretending to be angry, as if she was telling Jiang Ning that this lady is going to take a rest now.


    She walked to the maid: "What''s the matter, tell me quickly."


    "Miss San, it''s okay, outside... rumors are everywhere, and they are all talking ill of you!"

 Chapter 2015： Slander

    Liu Qing frowned when she heard it, but calmly.


    After so many years, are there few people who secretly speak ill of themselves?


    It''s not that she occupies the status of the third young lady, and that she is treated like this in the Qingshan Sect, or that it is something else.


    No matter how hard she tried, no one would care if it was her own strength. She always believed that she was relying on her relationship and could not compare to her two brothers.


    "they said¡­¡­"


    The girl blushed, "They said Miss San... was cheated by a wild man!"


    "..."


    Liu Qing''s eyes widened suddenly.


    Deceived by a wild man?


    This is the first time I have heard of this slander, what kind of wild man, where did she come from.


    She was startled, suddenly turned her head and looked at Jiang Ning who was sitting there.


    "Nonsense!"


    Which **** talks nonsense, are you not afraid of being caught by yourself?


    Liu Qing flushed: "Where did it come from?"


    "I don''t know, but now, the inner courtyard is spreading everywhere, and Dean Zhang is already conducting a thorough investigation."


    The girl said, "Which bastard, so slander Third Miss, Third Miss, you must ask the Sovereign to investigate and kill these bastards!"


    In this Green Mountain Sect, Liu Qing is considered to have status, but it seems that he has no status.


    There is status, because she is the daughter of the suzerain, and the youngest and most favored daughter, although... they all know that Liu Qing is not related to Liu Chuandao, but the identity of the daughter of the suzerain lies there.


    But even so, there will always be some rumors, regardless of her identity.


    "Let them talk."


    Liu Qing snorted and suddenly calmed down.


    After so many years, she has long been used to it.


    What if it is caught?


    Killed directly like before?


    What''s the use in the end? The rumors will still be there, and they are always inexplicable. They seem to be deliberately directed at oneself. No matter what you do, or even if you don''t do anything, it will still fall on you.


    "Miss Three..."


    "Okay, just follow? Ling Zhe Yi Er Ai Wu Wu Yi? They said, I want to train, don''t worry about it."


    After that, Liu Qing took a deep breath. Of course she was not reconciled. Of course she was angry, but now, if she wastes her energy on this, she is fooled by others.


    Don''t they just want to see that they fail in the assessment and be driven to the outer courtyard by their father and become a laughing stock?


    They just wanted to see the way they fell into the abyss, but they couldn''t make them do what they wanted.


    Liu Qing didn''t say anything, turned around and walked back to the training ground, starting from the beginning, continue training!


    She is even crazier, with anger, her whole body is different.


    Several obstacle dolls were shaken violently by her punch, and they were almost scattered!


    "drink!"


    Liu Qing roared and smashed her fist fiercely. She didn''t seem to feel the slightest pain, and she released her anger as much as she wanted.


    In the training ground, there were waves of violent sounds. Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced, and could feel that the anger in Liu Qing''s fist was completely different from before.


    He beckoned, and the girl saw Jiang Ning calling to herself, and immediately walked over.


    "Big Brother Jiang."


    "Why is Miss San unhappy?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    The girl hesitated and told Jiang Ning what she had just heard.


    "Even though Miss San is the daughter of the suzerain, she is always maliciously slandered because she has no blood relationship, but she never said it."


    The girl''s eyes were red, and she felt uncomfortable for Liu Qing, "They are too much! They just want to influence Miss San''s efforts, and want to see her make a fool of herself in the assessment, too much!"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t be ashamed, and she will definitely shut up others."


    He waved his hand to make the girl step back.


    I really can''t see that this careless third lady is still holding back so much pressure in his heart. No wonder, she always finds someone to fight and vent her anger.

 Chapter 2016： Killer move

    Jiang Ning got up, walked to the training ground, and looked at Liu Qing who was frantically rioting.


    "Sure."


    Liu Qing didn''t seem to hear, still waving his fists, flashing around the stakes, faster and faster!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    She is like a savage female leopard, now she can''t wait to tear everything up!


    "Huh!"


    Jiang Ning moved suddenly and suddenly rushed into the training ground, but in an instant, he arrived in front of Liu Qing.


    too fast!


    Before Liu Qing could react, she saw a hand and suddenly grabbed her wrist. Immediately, her wrist could no longer move.


    It''s as if something was nailed there in an instant, no matter it was the hands, feet, or the body, it couldn''t move!


    Liu Qing was startled.


    "What are you doing?"


    She stared at Jiang Ning blankly, with horror in her heart.


    He has obviously improved so much, why is there still no resistance in front of Jiang Ning?


    If Jiang Ning is an enemy, it would be a blink of an eye for him to kill himself.


    "I teach you a trick."


    Jiang Ning said, "One move to control the enemy!"


    Liu Qing''s training has achieved results, and his speed, explosiveness, and reaction ability have all been improved. It is appropriate to use this move as a killer move.


    "One move to control the enemy?"


    Liu Qing''s heart jumped suddenly, just like Jiang Ning is doing at this moment?


    "This is a killer move. Use it when it''s critical."


    Jiang Ning said, "You are barely getting started with your current foundation. When you encounter an opponent who is one level stronger than yourself, it will be surprisingly effective, but you can only use it once. Remember?"


    After speaking, he stopped talking nonsense and demonstrated directly.


    Liu Qing was stunned.


    She watched Jiang Ning give a careful demonstration to herself. She was in a daze, and she didn''t have the mind to think about other things. In her mind, there were only those four words, one move to control the enemy...


    She wants to win, she must win!


    Let those who maliciously slander themselves, take a good look!


    at the same time.


    Yanagawa sat in the main hall, looked at the people sitting below, and then glanced at the generous gift set aside.


    "It''s kind of sudden."


    He said directly, without being polite, "Not just to me, but to the little girl, it''s also sudden."


    "Sect Master, our son has admired the third young lady for many years. The two have been childhood sweethearts since they were young. Suddenly, it is actually a matter of course."


    The visitor smiled and said politely, "I believe the third lady should have the same idea."


    "Yes, yes? Wu Xi Yi Er Di Shan Ling Zhe? Ah,"


    Zhang Heng, who was sitting on one side, smiled and said, "Sect Master, the third young lady is not too young, and it''s time to get married."


    Dao Yanagawa frowned slightly, glanced at Zhang Heng, did not say anything, completely ignored him.


    "I have to think about it again."


    He said lightly.


    After seeing a few people, Yanagawa directly changed the subject.


    "A few came from afar, but it will take a few more days to stay. You haven''t been here for a long time. The Green Mountain Sect is going to be assessed recently. You can stay and have a look."


    Yanagawa glanced at everyone, "If there is anything you can give me advice, tell me directly when the time comes."


    "Sect Master invites, it is naturally disrespectful."


    "I will disturb the Sect Master for a few more days."


    Yanagawa nodded, smiled, did not go to see the gifts, arranged someone to send a few guests to rest.


    He went back to the study alone with a serious expression on his face.


    "Boom boom boom."


    After a while, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Yanagawa said.


    The door opened, He Guanshi walked in and closed the door immediately with a smile on his face, looking like some chicken thieves.


    "Sect Master, look, they are in a hurry."


    He Guanshi smiled and said.


    "Can you not be in a hurry, Zhang Heng is more anxious than them."


    Liu Chuan said with a snorted, "Now, it''s up to Jiang Ning, whether he can cause trouble."


    "He doesn''t mess with things, that means he is not that person."


    How does it matter?

 Chapter 2017： Ask yourself

    The two looked at each other, and Yanagawa didn''t speak, but just snorted.


    And He Guanshi chuckled, like a mature old fox.


    They all know that the Green Mountain Sect is very special, but now it is declining and its status is getting lower and lower, and many people have long been eyeing it.


    Just like the people brought by Zhang Heng, they said they wanted to propose marriage, but they wanted to invade the Green Mountain Sect and take a position first.


    "Old Ho,"


    Liu Chuandao suddenly became serious, and He Guanji hurriedly reduced his laughter, earnestly.


    "The Green Mountain Sect cannot fall, this is our responsibility."


    He was talking about us, not me, and not the responsibility of his sovereign alone.


    Once the Green Mountain Sect is lost and loses its original function, it is absolutely a devastating disaster!


    "I know."


    He Guanshi nodded, "Don''t worry, I am dead, and I will help you guard, and help the sect masters of all generations to guard."


    He answered firmly.


    In the Aoyama Sect, it is not that Yanagawa alone has the final say.


    There are not many in the inner courtyard and the outer courtyard, even the elders. They are really for the Qingshan Sect. Where would Yanagawa know?


    On weekdays, people with good looks have not known secretly, which forces they are collaborating with. Once a good time is reached, they will not hesitate to expose their ambitions!


    The only person Yanagawa can trust is what he can do.


    "If I can''t keep it,"


    Dao Yanagawa took a deep breath, "I [Hongqi Novel www.hongqibook.com] this bone, I will stay here."


    He Guanshi didn''t speak, but his eyes were a little red.


    The strength of the Green Mountain Sect is now low, and if it weren''t for Yu Wei and its special status, it would have been eaten away long ago.


    He pursed his lips, remained silent for a long time, and nodded: "Then my bones will stay here."


    The two looked at each other and said nothing.


    After adjusting his emotions, Yanagawa waved his hand: "Okay, follow the plan, do everything, and obey the fate."


    Maybe it''s not destiny, but Jiang Ning.


    It''s just that Yanagawa himself couldn''t believe that this stranger could really change anything.


    The assessment will be tomorrow!


    The disciples of the entire Green Mountain Sect were extremely nervous.


    This is not just an assessment that disciples from the inner and outer courtyards need to participate in, but even the front hall disciples also have their own assessments.


    Of course, for ordinary front hall disciples, their assessment is not difficult, and they also have enough strength to pass smoothly. After all, front hall disciples represent their talent and strength.


    But the disciples of the inner and outer courtyards are different.


    The best can stand out, be favored by the elders, and become a disciple of the front hall, and those who cannot pass can only be broken into a lower level.


    If the disciples in the outer courtyard were unable to pass, they would only be driven away, worse than the criminals.


    At least, the criminal is still a disciple of Shan Yi Pao Wu Shi Er Yi, who still belongs to the Qing Shan Sect, or a member of the Qing Shan Sect.


    For Liu Qing, this assessment has a different meaning.


    She knew that Yanagawa Dao had blocked her reputation, and if she lost again, Yanagawa Dao would have no face.


    In the Qingshan Sect, Liuchuan Dao is the sovereign, but few of the elders are vegetarians. Where does Liu Qing know?


    "call--"


    Today, Liu Qing has no training, and walks in the yard and on the training ground at will.


    She looked at these weird-shaped devices, some of them had been broken by her, and some were also distorted, and they had long since lost their original appearance.


    "I played these all?"


    Liu Qing himself was a little unbelievable.


    "Now, can I pass the assessment?"


    She turned her head and looked at Jiang Ning.


    In this short period of less than a month, she has made rapid progress, which is something she can hardly believe.


    "You have to ask yourself."


    Jiangning Road.

 Chapter 2018： Start of assessment

    What he can do has been done.


    Can''t let him help Liu Qing to participate in the assessment, of course, if Jiang Ning does it himself, then no matter what the assessment is, there will be no problems.


    He was born a strong man.


    "can."


    Liu Qing hardly thought about it, nodded directly, "Definitely!"


    Time is hurried.


    The assessment is coming!


    Liu Qing''s expression was nothing like before, but it was more forbearing.


    Jiang Ning knew that she had been depressed for a long time, and now she needed a chance to vent.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The battle drums were beating and roaring, and the whole drill field instantly entered a tense atmosphere!


    Several camps were full of people early on.


    Whether it is the inner courtyard or the outer courtyard, even the front hall disciples, many people come to help their parents to see if there are any talented children, and you can choose.


    This is an opportunity for them to select, and it is also an opportunity for disciples inside and outside the courtyard to jump to a higher level. No one wants to cherish it.


    Yanagawa is here!


    The lower part suddenly became excited, shouting the Sect Master one after another.


    He stretched out his hand to pressure, signaled everyone to calm down, waved, and Zhang Heng immediately walked over.


    "Almost ready to start."


    "Yes."


    Zhang Hengdao.


    After he finished speaking, while turning around, he winked at the person sitting there, and the other party immediately understood and nodded.


    Everyone is seated.


    Yanagawa looked down, the disciple flexing his hands, his face was calm, and there was no mood swing.


    But he was sighing in his heart.


    One year is worse than one year.


    Nowadays, there are not many young people who choose to come to Qingshan? Zarran Baba Yilingshan Zongzong, and their talents are not as good as each year.


    At the level of the front palace disciples, compared with other sects, they are not very competitive.


    If it weren''t for the special status of the Qingshan Sect since its establishment, other sects would have been afraid of it, otherwise, it would have ceased to exist.


    "Sect Master Liu, I heard that Miss San also participated in the assessment today?"


    The man sitting there smiled and said.


    "Yes, she hopes that she won''t let me down this time."


    Yanagawa nodded.


    "Where is it, Miss San is so good, in the eyes of our son, that is a perfect girl."


    The man said, "If she marries us, then she will be our princess."


    Yanagawa laughed.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to show you a joke. The little girl has failed the exam several times."


    "It must be possible this time."


    The man said, "In addition to proposing marriage, we also want to witness the growth of Miss San. I believe she will not disappoint Sect Master Liu."


    Liu Chuandao didn''t say anything, he pointed to the bottom to prepare to start, and everyone''s attention turned away.


    at the same time.


    Liu Qing sat there, taking a deep breath, even if she looked down on her face and was not nervous, she still felt a little nervous in her heart.


    This is her last chance.


    If you lose, I''m afraid I will marry someone, or marry a nasty person who never liked it, and shame my father.


    "If I lose..."


    "Will not lose."


    She spoke, but Jiang Ning interrupted her without finishing her words.


    "You won''t lose, I''ve seen it,"


    Jiang Ning glanced around, and his eyes fell on the faces of other disciples in the inner courtyard, "They are all too bad, and even many people are not worthy of being your opponent."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "No but,"


    Jiang Ning said, "You were taught by me, so I will definitely tell you that they are not as good as you."


    What an encouragement this is!


    Although it sounds more like Jiang Ning is boasting himself.


    "I understand, I must win!"


    Liu Qing nodded earnestly and took a deep breath, as if all of a sudden, he had courage and confidence.


    She turned her head, glanced around, and saw Zhang Hengzheng talking to a few people from a distance. Those few people... seemed to be the strongest ones in the inner courtyard.


    Do they also want to participate?

 Chapter 2019： Suppress

    Didn''t they pass the assessment long ago?


    Liu Qing was startled.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing the change in her expression, Jiang Ning asked.


    "them,"


    Liu Qing''s gaze passed, and several people were in front of Zhang Heng, nodding their heads, not knowing what they were talking about.


    Looking at the mouth shape from a distance, you can probably tell that they will also participate in this assessment, "They have all passed the assessment, and they can basically be locked into the front hall, why should they participate in the assessment?"


    She didn''t understand, but she seemed to understand it all at once.


    These people deliberately don''t want to pass the assessment!


    The assessment is not only based on strength, but also on luck.


    The same group of people can only be recognized with the results of the top three, and the strength of those three people is clearly far beyond their own.


    They participate in...


    Liu Qing took a deep breath, angrily surged into his heart, and he rushed over as he said, asking them what they wanted to do and why they wanted to participate?


    "No matter who your opponent is, you will never lose."


    She had just taken a step, Jiang Ning said lightly, "It''s better for them to participate."


    "Step on them, prove yourself, better."


    Liu Qing turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning for five seconds.


    She calmed down slowly and nodded, but the light in her eyes became clearer and clearer, with a certain determination!


    At that time.


    opposite.


    Zhang Heng looked at his proud students and nodded.


    "Do you know what you should do?"


    "Knowing the dean, this matter is nothing. We will win the top three and let them see what the strength of our inner courtyard is."


    "Yes, this group of juniors and younger sisters are not high in strength. We can''t let others read the jokes. We will do our best!"


    "Please rest assured, the dean, we will not insult the prestige of the inner court!"


    When the three people saw the visitors in the stands, they naturally didn''t want to be in front of outsiders, which made people underestimate the strength of the inner courtyard.


    When there are outsiders, they represent not only the inner courtyard, but also the Green Mountain Sect!


    "Okay, I believe you."


    Zhang Heng points to the head of Shi Yi Erdi, and smiles, "Let those people see how talented the young generation of our Qingshan Sect are!"


    He solemnly encouraged.


    "Yes!"


    The three shouted in unison.


    After speaking, the three of them went to prepare, and Zhang Heng stood there, squinting, with a smile on his face.


    With the three of them, even if Liu Qing can pass the assessment, he will not be able to get the top three, which is of little significance.


    In this way, a girl who has no talent, no future, and even no blood relationship with her suzerain, what value is there in addition to marrying someone in exchange for resources?


    As long as Liu Qing married out and allowed his own people to enter the Green Mountain Sect with a proper identity, then this step would be considered a success.


    The other elders are probably watching, but as long as they take this step, everything will be different.


    "This Green Mountain Sect was once glorious, but now it is shaky."


    Zhang Heng shook his head with a sneer on his face, "The Green Mountain Sect has collapsed, and the mountain gate can be opened. The outside world..."


    His eyes are full of greed, that kind of desire, no one has ever seen it before!


    They have never been to the outside world, but all kinds of rumors can know that the outside world is full of treasures and resources that stimulate people to go crazy...


    If it weren''t for this mountain gate, who could stop them?


    Zhang Heng turned his head and glanced at Liu Qing not far away.


    Everything started with this guy.


    Boom boom boom!


    The drum beats again!


    The assessment has officially begun!


    Liu Chuandao didn''t talk nonsense, just let He Guanshi make arrangements for them. He sat there, accompanied by the guests from afar.


    "let''s start."


    He Guanshi stood on the ring, glanced at Liu Chuando, nodded at each other, and immediately, he said loudly.


    Soon, the first group of opponents took the stage.


    The assessment of the Green Mountain Sect is very simple, in addition to the basic assessment, it is actual combat!

 Chapter 2020： Cant hide

    This is the simplest and most direct way.


    Passing the basic assessment is only the most basic requirement, and most people can pass it, but in actual combat, it is to look at the strength and luck on the ground.


    The opponents Liu Qing has encountered these few times are extremely strong, and each time she loses thoroughly.


    She even complained about Liu Chuandao, why knowing that others are deliberately targeting herself and arranging strong opponents for herself, she never said a word, only blaming herself for not working hard enough and not strong enough.


    Now, Liu Qing seems to understand a little bit.


    "? Xi Lingzhe love dyeing and touching love? Bang!"


    The first game ended soon.


    The two had just played, but a few of them met and the result came out.


    There was a tumult in the audience, staring at the people standing on the ring, eyes full of admiration and envy.


    "Senior Brother Luo is too strong, he doesn''t need to participate."


    "Yes, Brother Luo and the others are sure to be able to enter the front hall, and they also participate in the assessment, just to show the strength of our inner courtyard in front of foreign guests!"


    "But they are on the court, where does the others have a chance? Hey."


    ...


    There was a lot of discussion among the people around, but Liu Qing just frowned, and she didn''t seem to have any mood swings.


    She stared straight at the people on the ring, knowing that she would meet these people sooner or later.


    She wants to defeat them one by one!


    Sitting next to Liu Qing, Jiang Ning has no expression from beginning to end, calm and composed, as if watching a group of children play.


    He ignored Liu Qing.


    Looking at the brother Luo on the ring, he couldn''t help shook his head.


    "Is the strength within the mountain gate this level?"


    According to Jiang Ning''s guess, the level within this mountain gate will certainly not be low. Just like the guardian said, the super masters are so powerful that they are so powerful that they are incomprehensible.


    But it is clear that these disciples do not belong to this category of people.


    At best, they only have the strength of the Grand Master level. Outside the mountain gate, they can indeed run rampantly, but in front of Jiang Ning, they are far behind.


    Not to mention that Jiang Ning, who is in control of Ji Dao Fist, and has been in the realm of transformation, is the former Jiang Ning. They are not opponents.


    "The next group, Liu Qing, to Liu Fang!"


    Guanshi He called out Liu Qing''s name loudly.


    Liu Qing''s body trembled slightly, and it was on her own!


    Finally, it''s myself.


    She squeezed her fist and turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning just took out the tea cup and poured her a cup of tea: "It''s a bit hot, come down and drink."


    Liu Qing''s eyes suddenly became red.


    No matter how he was before, in the short time he knew Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning always believed in himself, encouraged himself and gave himself confidence.


    He never said that he could not do it, but always believed that he would never lose!


    She bit her lip and slowly walked onto the ring. Opposite, Liu Fang was already standing there with a smile on her face, and she sighed in relief.


    In the first encounter with Liu Qing, at least he can pass it steadily, even if he loses to Senior Brother Luo and the others, there is no shame.


    "Fortunately."


    Liu Fang whispered, "Sister sister, don''t blame brother."


    Liu Qing didn''t speak, but just stood there, glanced at Liu Fang, slowly stretched out his hand, and opened his posture.


    Liu Fang was taken aback by that calm and calm posture, and immediately, he felt that he was underestimated, and his face suddenly sank.


    "Humph!"


    Liu Fang snorted, and rushed out under his feet: "Junior Sister, you are offended!"


    Changquan!


    Furious like a dragon!


    Without the slightest remaining hands, he burst out his strongest strength as soon as he shot.


    He knew very well what Liu Qing''s weakness was, she couldn''t avoid it at all.


    This punch can make her lose!


    call out--!

 Chapter 2021： Shock!

    Liu Fang''s speed is extremely fast, as fast as lightning!


    "so fast!"


    "Senior Brother Liu Fang, this really doesn''t give the third lady face."


    "Miss San today is going to lose again, hey."


    Everyone off the court couldn''t help but say.


    They were not really sympathetic, and there was some gloating in their tone.


    No one can see that others are better than themselves, especially like Liu Qing, who just occupy people who are adopted by the suzerain, so why do they have better resources than them?


    If you don¡¯t know each other, you won¡¯t be jealous, but if it¡¯s the people around you, jealousy will make you crazy.


    Only Jiang Ning is still calm and composed.


    The tea cup placed in front of him exudes a scent of tea.


    On the field!


    Between the lightning and flint, Liu Fang had already arrived in front of Liu Qing, with this long fist, directly hitting Liu Qing''s shoulder heavily.


    As for the surroundings, Liu Fang had long been locked up, no matter how Liu Qing hid, he couldn''t escape this punch!


    "excuse me!"


    As soon as he got close, Liu Fang suddenly speeded up!


    The people around were stunned, Liu Fang turned out to be...so cruel?


    He obviously didn''t want to give Liu Qing a chance!


    Everyone has almost seen Liu Qing''s defeat by Liu Fang directly hitting the ring...


    Can!


    At the moment when he was close, Liu Fang''s fist almost fell on Liu Qing''s shoulder, and Liu Qing suddenly moved!


    She just moved her shoulders, and a slight movement made Liu Fang''s fist empty.


    Extremely dexterous!


    Liu Fang was shocked, not knowing what happened, how...how could he avoid it?


    But Liu Qing''s feet didn''t move at all, just a slight shake of his shoulders, and he avoided his fists?


    This... this is impossible!


    Before Liu Fang reacted, Liu Qing''s hand moved, suddenly rising from his waist, a burst of uppercut, fast and accurate, directly hit Liu Fang''s chin, by surprise!


    boom!


    Great momentum!


    It''s like a violent lion, putting the anger he suppressed for a long time on this punch.


    Hearing a scream, Liu Fang flew out, turned a few times in the air, and hit the ground heavily.


    puff--


    His jaw was crooked, his bones were directly broken, and blood splashed out from the corners of his mouth.


    The audience is silent!


    Deadly silent.


    They opened their mouths wide, and some even rubbed their eyes, not believing what had just happened before their eyes.


    That...is it an illusion?


    Liu Fang was defeated?


    He must have been defeated. He was lying there now, except for the corners of his mouth, his body was still twitching, he couldn''t even scream, his entire face was almost distorted.


    Senior Brother Luo was also shocked. They were very clear about Liu Fang''s strength. Apart from a few of them, no one could beat him so easily.


    Liu Qing...how did he make such a big improvement suddenly.


    The dodge just now was full of dexterity and spirituality. Thinking carefully at this moment, a little bit of detail makes people excited.


    Zhang Heng was also surprised, and a little bit unbelievable. The one that Liu Qing just dodged, I am afraid he would not be able to do it!


    In his eyes, there was a flash of suspicion, but it was quickly denied. It is impossible. How could it be possible to improve so much in such a short time, even Yanagawa Dao couldn''t do it.


    Could it be him?


    Zhang Heng''s gaze turned to Jiang Ning who was sitting there.


    He watched Jiang Ning calmly drinking tea, frowning slightly, from beginning to end, he didn''t pay attention to Jiang Ning, let alone take him to heart, even if Guan Shi told him that Jiang Ning might be the son-in-law appointed by the sovereign.


    At this moment, I am afraid I really underestimated Jiang Ning.


    But Jiang Ning is too young, and he is not a member of the Qingshan Sect, then who is he?

 Chapter 2022： Always win

    "impossible."


    Zhang Heng thought for a while, but still felt it was impossible.


    How could such a young guy be so powerful and could make Liu Qing make such a big change in a short period of time.


    "I''m afraid it''s the blind eye of the Sect Master."


    He raised his head subconsciously, and glanced at Yanagawa Dao who was sitting above him. Sure enough, Yanagawa Dao''s expression was equally calm, as if he had expected such a result a long time ago.


    Sure enough.


    "Huh, it''s a pity that Miss San still has no chance this time."


    Zhang Heng glanced at Master Luo? Baba Ai Ling Ling Yi Di Wu? Brothers, relieved.


    How did he know that Liu Chuandao just has no expression, but the shock and horror in his heart are probably bigger than anyone!


    This is incredible.


    How did Liu Qing do it?


    Relying on the training these days, relying on the training methods Jiang Ning designed for her?


    It''s amazing!


    Most people may not know what this means, but Yanagawa doesn''t know where it is. This kind of consciousness... is far more powerful than the so-called routine moves.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning secretly, still a little bit unbelievable, this stranger is so powerful.


    It was far beyond his imagination.


    It seems that it is him.


    The audience was silent for ten seconds!


    "Liu Qing wins!"


    Guan Shi announced.


    Even he was blushing, and if he weren''t the referee, he would have laughed.


    Liu Qing is too good.


    He was the first to see those training facilities, but he didn''t think of anything, and it even felt like a child''s playhouse. No matter how he thought of it, there would be such a magical effect.


    Suddenly he thought, could it be used by all the disciples of the Qingshan Sect?


    In that way, the overall strength of the Green Mountain Sect would not be able to advance by leaps and bounds.


    It''s not the time to think about it at this moment. He Guanshi shouted, and the audience reacted.


    "Miss San won?"


    "It''s amazing! What kind of reaction speed, Brother Liu actually lost!"


    "It''s too powerful, Miss San is too powerful!"


    ...


    When someone scolded, others praised, Liu Qing didn''t take it seriously.


    She still didn''t say a word, stepped off the ring and returned to Jiang Ning.


    On the table, the tea cup still exudes heat.


    She stretched out her hand to get it, Jiang Ning smiled: "It''s still a bit hot, wait a moment."


    Liu Qing nodded, still did not speak, and sat down quietly, watching the heat of the teacup slowly dissipating, then reached out and took the teacup and drank the tea.


    The people around, stared at each other dumbfounded, unable to speak for a long time.


    If the tea is still cold, you have already won?


    This is too arrogant!


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Jiang Ning, who had been sitting there and no one noticed.


    who is he?


    How could Miss San listen to him like this.


    A series of questions were seen in the eyes of everyone exchanged, but no one knew the answer.


    They can only look at Jiang Ning and speculate wildly.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning became the focus of his eyes, but he didn''t care at all, completely ignoring all the eyes, still elegant, drinking tea calmly and calmly.


    "who is he?"


    "Yeah, who is that guy, he looks like he is very powerful."


    "Miss San will actually listen to him? No way!"


    "Is he a disciple of the front hall? How come he has never seen him before."


    Even in the distance, several front hall disciples were slightly surprised.


    Under the attention of the audience, Jiang Ning slowly raised his head, scanned a circle, and his calm eyes swept across their faces without stopping for a moment.


    That kind of indifferent, it can be said that it is a kind of ignorance.


    No one, no one can stay in Jiang Ning''s eyes for a while.


    "You have to always win."


    Jiang Ning said, "As long as they win, they will shut up, and never dare to make irresponsible remarks to you."

 Chapter 2023： This is called consciousness

    Always win!


    This is Jiangning''s request to Liu Qing.


    It''s not even a requirement, it''s just a matter of course after hard training.


    Liu Qing nodded.


    "I know."


    She didn''t talk much, she raised her head and glanced at Yanagawa who was sitting above, still holding a sigh of breath in her heart.


    What she wants is not to prove how great she is, what she has to do is to tell everyone that what she has lost will definitely be taken back by herself!


    The assessment is continuing.


    Several groups went to the ring in succession, but the fight was fierce and indistinguishable, but everyone''s attention had already shifted to Liu Qing''s body.


    It''s not that I look forward to her winning, but I want to see when Liu Qing will lose.


    Because they didn''t believe that Liu Qing was so powerful, Liu Fang must have been merciful on purpose just now, it must be so.


    Liu Qing, who had a miserable loss in the last assessment, easily defeated Liu Fang this time.


    If Liu Fang deliberately released the water, who would dare to believe it?


    Liu Qing didn''t care, she didn''t look at other people''s reactions at all. What she had to do was herself, and she didn''t need to look at anyone''s reactions.


    "Luo Hengsheng!"


    Guanshi shouted loudly.


    "Senior Brother Luo is too good! This time he took the first place, so there is no suspense."


    "He was number one last time, and Brother Chen would probably be a bit close."


    "Anyway, they must have no problem in the first three. Brother Luo is the first, and it must be no problem. The others are not important anymore."


    ? Er Fu Ling Land Er Yi Er Lu? ...


    The people around were talking, and their faces were full of compliments.


    This kind of compliment, they can''t wait to be heard by Luo Heng, if the brother is happy, give them some pointers, that is also a great fortune.


    But Luo Heng didn''t care about these compliments at all, he was used to it a long time ago.


    Along the way, he is a gifted son, and he has never been less appreciated and praised since he was a child.


    Where does he care about this?


    Luo Heng stepped out of the ring and didn''t even look at his opponent again. He simply looked down on this kind of opponent. If Zhang Heng hadn''t let him participate, he would have no interest at all.


    Seeing Zhang Heng beckoning to himself, Luo Heng immediately walked over.


    "The Dean."


    Luo Heng respectfully said.


    "Luo Heng, you are my best disciple, I didn''t see you wrong as expected."


    Zhang Heng smiled and said, "Today''s assessment, my inner courtyard is relying on you to keep your face. Those foreign guests are watching and showing us the Green Mountain Sect."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "No, you don''t understand,"


    Zhang Heng smiled, his gaze fell on Liu Qing''s face in the distance, then turned his head and looked at Luo Heng who was a little stunned, "I want you to do something."


    "Dean, please say."


    "I want you¡­¡­"


    Zhang Heng lowered his voice and said in Luo Heng''s ear, Luo Heng suddenly showed a touch of embarrassment.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "No problem, it''s done. This is a great contribution. What you can get in the future is far beyond your imagination."


    Zhang Heng smiled and patted Luo Heng on the shoulder, "When did I lie to you?"


    "Yes, Luo Heng understands."


    Luo Heng nodded immediately.


    All three of them were asked by Zhang Heng to participate. For the other two, Zhang Heng didn''t warn him much. He was so serious about himself, so naturally he couldn''t live up to Zhang Heng.


    After speaking, Luo Heng walked away quickly.


    Zhang Heng squinted his eyes, staring at Liu Qing and Jiang Ning in the distance, his eyes finally fell on Jiang Ning, and a fierce light flashed deep in his eyes!


    If you don''t try, how can you know Jiang Ning''s bottom line?


    On the ring.


    Guanshi He glanced at the list and said with a smile: "Everyone''s demonstrated strength is very good, which makes people shine."


    "But it''s not enough, we haven''t really demonstrated the strength of our Green Mountain Sect!"


    "You are all talented children of the Green Mountain Sect, and it is the future of the Green Mountain Sect. Next, come up with your strongest strength!"


    "Immediately, enter the second round!"


    The voice of what matters, like thunder, echoed in everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 2024： So confident

    This is not only "Erran and Lu Yizhiling" for those visitors in the stands, but also for Liuchuan Road and the elders.


    The second round, start!


    The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became different.


    Even those who were eliminated in the first round have adjusted their mentality at this moment and continue to watch the second round.


    There is no doubt that what everyone looks forward to most is still Liu Qing''s performance.


    At this moment, on the ring, there were two rivals of Qihoo, who were fighting fiercely, and the sound of the collision between the fists and feet was audible.


    "They are amazing."


    Liu Qing stared, and couldn''t help but speak, "I didn''t take it seriously before. I saw it today and it seems that I realized that they have paid more than I usually do."


    In terms of talent, I might be better than them, but in terms of hard work, except for the recent period, I can''t compare with them at all.


    Before, she always felt that others could target herself, but Yana Chuando ignored her and scolded herself for not working hard enough.


    It seems that Yanagawa really made no mistake.


    "Acquired efforts can sometimes exceed innate talents,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Of course, it''s difficult, choose one in a million."


    "But working hard can change a lot of things. At least, in the same sect, there are not a few people who have reached the point of fighting for talent."


    Liu Qing replayed Jiang Ning''s words in his mind, and felt more and more that Jiang Ning looked young, but what he experienced and said always seemed to make sense.


    She wanted to ask, how old is Jiang Ning, and is she young, but the actual age is already fifty or sixty?


    Otherwise, how could he have such experience?


    "With hard work, can you stand out from the encirclement?"


    Liu Qing asked.


    "Generally speaking, it''s not time to fight for talent,"


    Jiang Ning pointed to the two people on the ring, "They have the same talents and the same level of effort, but in fact, there are still some differences."


    "What are the differences?"


    "Within three moves, the yellow suit wins."


    Jiang Ning did not say clearly, but changed the method.


    Liu Qing immediately stared at the ring.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    At this moment, in the ring, the yellow-clothed person was being frantically attacked, being pressed and beaten by the opponent, and he kept backing up, almost to the edge of the ring, two steps back, but he was about to lose!


    Jiang Ning actually said that he would win?


    Just when the man in yellow clothes was about to stomped through the air and fell off the ring, he suddenly squatted down and kicked his back foot!


    The whole person looked like a cannonball, and slammed into the opponent severely. This unexpected eruption was surprising, and the opponent did not react at all.


    And the yellow clothes blasted out with a punch, hit the opponent''s chest heavily, and with a slap, he directly hit the ground and landed on the ground, coughing again and again, opening his mouth so that he could squirt blood, and he was unable to stand up!


    There was a shout from the audience, but they didn''t expect it to be so reversed before they reacted. The yellow-clothed people have been waiting for the opportunity, even deliberately pretending to be a disadvantage, step by step led the opponent into the trap, only attacking but not defending, showing Neutral.


    "This is consciousness."


    Jiang Ning said, "It''s the same as the dexterity I taught you."


    "Exactly the same?"


    Liu Qing''s heart beating violently, she didn''t believe it, but felt it a long time ago.


    I just don''t know that this kind of thing can be obtained through training.


    "Of course it can''t be exactly the same."


    Jiang Ning snorted and said lightly, "How do they compare to me?"


    He spoke very calmly, without any disdain or contempt, but he didn''t care at all. The indifference made Liu Qing feel a kind of self-confidence to the extreme!


    Jiang Ning... seems to have always been so confident!

 Chapter 2025： Who will win?

    Jiang Ning''s self-confidence is not pretentious, or even exaggerated expressions and arrogant words.


    He just sat there, indifferently speaking, can give people this kind of feeling.


    Liu Qing was slightly in a daze.


    Because she had never seen such a person.


    Right in front of Jiang Ning, the feeling could not be described in words at all. It was shock, heartbeat, admiration, and a trace of... admiration.


    Liu Qing didn''t know how to describe the complicated emotions.


    "Next, the second round!"


    Guanshi shouted loudly.


    Everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted by the ring.


    It''s the second round.


    In other words, those who were eliminated in the first round failed to pass this time. Liu Qing knows how he feels.


    She has experienced it more than once.


    But this time, she was lucky and passed the first round.


    No, this is not luck, this is the result you should get after hard work.


    "The next group, Chen Long, play against Li Wei!"


    The voice of Mr. Ho sounded.


    Suddenly, the audience was boiling, and they all turned to look at Chen Long and Li Wei in the distance.


    How could it be them?


    Among the first three disciples in the inner courtyard, apart from Luo Heng, they are Chen Long and Li Wei.


    Luo Heng is the only one, and Chen Long and Li Wei are the same, Qihoo, who is second, how can they arrange for them to meet in the second round?


    Isn''t it because two tigers are fighting, there will be one defeat?


    The purpose of this time is not just for assessment, otherwise it can be placed at any time, so why bother today, when there are visitors to the Green Mountain Sect.


    Everyone was a little surprised and couldn''t help but look at Yana Chuandao in the stands, wondering why he made this arrangement.


    Even Zhang Heng looked up at Yanagawa.


    When everyone saw Zhang Heng''s eyes, they knew that even the dean of the inner courtyard didn''t seem to know.


    But Liu Chuandao was expressionless, no one knew better than him, this was not his arrangement, but Zhang Heng''s own arrangement.


    He naturally wouldn''t say.


    No matter what Zhang Heng arranges, he will not interfere. Zhang Heng will take care of everything in the evaluation of the inner courtyard. He will not care, let alone intervene in this kind of time to give Zhang Heng a handle.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    Chen Long and Li Wei stepped onto the ring, and there was light in each other''s eyes.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the two of them are of equal strength, neither of them accepts the other, it is impossible to easily bow their heads and admit that their opponent is stronger than themselves.


    Today, this is the best opportunity!


    "Chen Long, today, we just happen to be able to go higher and lower."


    Li Wei smiled and arched his hands, "Thanks a lot!"


    "Please!"


    Boom!


    As soon as the voice fell, two people started their hands at the same time, and the speed was amazing.


    There was a thunderous bang just after the contact!


    boom!


    The ring trembled suddenly.


    The violent fist strength shook people''s eardrums.


    So strong!


    Everyone couldn''t help but exclaimed that these two people are considered masters in the inner courtyard. Among the young generation, they are absolutely outstanding. Apart from Luo Heng, they are the two.


    Entering the front hall in the future and being accepted as disciples of the front hall by the elders is a certainty.


    On the stage, the fighting was fierce, and when it started, the fighting started, and even everything in charge stood far away, without affecting the performance of the two.


    In the audience, everyone held their breath and watched them carefully. Looking at this, it can be said that this is the most exciting and fiercest battle assessment today.


    ?Zhe Xier Wu Lingpa cover love? Liu Qing is the same, staring at the two people on the ring, the light in his eyes is a bit complicated.


    "So strong!"


    This was the idea in her heart.


    Compared with them, the former self is really much worse.


    What made her feel most terrible was that she used to be so far away from them that she couldn''t even see.


    In just one month, she can now see a lot of things.


    She turned her head and glanced at Jiang Ning: "Who will win the two of them?"

 Chapter 2026： Win him

    Liu Qing just asked casually. In her opinion, although Jiang Ning is powerful, at best comparable to Chen Long, can he see anything?


    "Chen Long wins."


    Jiang Ning said directly without thinking.


    "Why?"


    Liu Qing was startled and asked, "Actually, I heard that Li Wei is stronger. Although not much, this is enough for him to win, right?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and shook his head: "Chen Long wins, and moreover, he will win soon."


    "Ok?"


    Liu Qing didn''t believe it.


    No, I really don''t believe it.


    Will the winner be determined soon?


    On the arena, the two people are fighting fiercely, indistinguishable, and with their strength, I am afraid they will have to fight for a while.


    "boom!"


    Liu Qing was about to speak. Suddenly, there was a loud noise, even if it was a scream, the ring shook suddenly, and Li Wei flew out and fell down from the ring.


    He rolled on the ground a few times, opened his mouth and squirted out a mouthful of blood, and it took a while to stand still, his face was full of incredible!


    It seemed that he couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him at all.


    I unexpectedly... suddenly lost?


    Not only him, but everyone in the audience was equally astonished. Just now, it was inextricably difficult to understand. In a blink of an eye, Li Wei was defeated?


    "did not expect."


    Li Wei took a deep breath and coughed. It took a long time before he calmed down. "You have come this far. I lost."


    When he finished speaking, he stood up, turned and left.


    With a faint smile on Chen Long''s face, he didn''t say anything. He turned his head and glanced at Luo Heng before walking directly off the ring.


    Liu Qing stayed there, ignoring the reaction of the people around him.


    She looked at Jiang Ning stupidly, unbelievable, Jiang Ning had just made an accurate judgment again, and... so accurate!


    The two are clearly indistinguishable? Lu Xi''s ambitions are overwhelming. How did Jiang Ning realize that Chen Long would win the battle?


    This... this is impossible.


    Maybe it was Zhang Heng, or whatever they were in charge of, they couldn''t know, after all, no one knew about Chen Long''s hidden strength.


    "Why?"


    She couldn''t help asking.


    Jiang Ning slowly poured a cup of tea and chuckled, "Because he looked at his opponent''s eyes with disdain."


    "Can''t he be arrogant?"


    "He doesn''t dare to be arrogant."


    Jiang Ning said calmly.


    Liu Qing was even more confused. Jiang Ning''s tone seemed to have known Chen Long for many years and knew his character well.


    Jiang Ning can know what kind of person Chen Long is, what kind of personality, and what choices he will make.


    But Jiang Ning...isn''t it the first time I saw him today?


    How¡­¡­


    Liu Qing felt dizzy. He was even more amazed and terrified at Jiang Ning''s ability. Is he so accurate when he looks at people? It''s too scary.


    Does it mean that I have no privacy at all in front of Jiang Ning?


    "Next game!"


    Without waiting for Liu Qing to think wildly, He Guanshi shouted, "Liu Qing, to Luo Heng!"


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Liu Qing felt as if he had been hit by lightning.


    To yourself?


    And... the opponent is Luo Heng?


    The number one master in the inner courtyard?


    What a joke!


    She felt that her face was numb, and she couldn''t feel her hands and feet. This...Isn''t it a loss?


    It wasn''t just she who felt that way, but everyone in the audience felt that it was the result of this arrangement.


    Liu Qing faces Luo Heng, and I am afraid that he will have to lose if he does not play for more than three breaths. The two are not at the same level at all. Even Li Wei, who has just failed, can easily defeat Liu Qing!


    Lost.


    Many people shook their heads or whispered, gloating.


    Luo Heng had already stepped onto the stage, his face was expressionless, he didn''t even glance at Liu Qing, he just wanted to solve this competition immediately, and then waited for Chen Long to compete!


    "Go ahead and beat him."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.

 Chapter 2027： Cash in talent

    Regardless of who the opponent is, Jiang Ning always reacted this way.


    Even if Zhang Heng went off in person, Jiang Ning did the same.


    Of course, if Zhang Heng really does, Liu Qing has no chance of winning. Jiang Ning is confident, but not Liu Qing. If Zhang Heng ends, then Jiang would rather not sit idly by.


    Liu Qing took a deep breath, the expression on her face gradually becoming firmer.


    She stepped onto the ring step by step, which seemed completely different from the past.


    The atmosphere becomes different instantly!


    The audience''s attention!


    "I didn''t expect that it would be such an arrangement, Liu Qing has no chance of winning."


    "It''s Brother Luo, whoever goes up has to lose."


    "It seems that the third lady is definitely going to the outer courtyard, hahaha."


    "Be quiet, do you dare to laugh out?"


    ...


    No one is optimistic about Liu Qing, they have no reason to be optimistic about Liu Qing, let alone optimistic about Liu Qing.


    Because Liu Qing''s opponent is Luo Heng!


    He is the strongest disciple in the inner courtyard!


    It is Zhang Heng''s proud disciple, and he has already booked Luo Heng to enter the front hall and become the disciple of the great elder!


    "Junior Sister."


    Luo Heng showed a smile, but in this smile, he was disdainful and completely indifferent, "You can give up, so that it will look better."


    Give up, still look good?


    Will it look good in front of so many people?


    Liu Qing was expressionless. Even if she rolled off the ring today, she would definitely not be able to admit defeat.


    She slowly raised her hand and finished the starting pose, Luo Heng smiled directly.


    "Since Junior Sister doesn''t want to concede defeat, I can accompany you to practice hand training.


    The contempt in Luo Heng''s tone did not conceal the slightest, that kind of calmness, different from Jiang Ning''s, he did not put Liu Qing in his eyes at all!


    "Huh!"


    Liu Qing didn''t say a word. He closed his feet and flicked Lu Furan''s intentions, and then he swept out, the speed is extremely fast.


    She made long punches, which was her usual move, which was much faster than in the past, but in front of Luo Heng, it was still slow.


    Snapped!


    Luo Heng easily blocked this punch, without even taking a step back, directly with his hands, shaking Liu Qing almost unable to stand.


    "Junior sister, there is progress."


    Luo Heng smiled and said, "But this punch shouldn''t be attacked here, it will be better if it is three inches lower."


    He pointed to the position of his heart and deliberately guided Liu Qing to hit his own heart, but in fact, Liu Qing never even had the chance to touch his weakness.


    Liu Qing''s face was slightly blue, but she still didn''t say a word.


    Being so despised by others, she would have been crazy for a long time!


    She even started her temper and wanted to deceive others.


    But today, she just didn''t speak, stood firm on her feet, and rushed over again.


    She kept waving her fists and tried her best to attack Luo Heng frantically, even if every move would be easily resolved by Luo Heng, then she was shaken back a few steps.


    "The gap is too big."


    Guan Shi stood not far away and sighed in his heart.


    He can of course see that Liu Qing''s progress is not small, but after all, the time is too short.


    Even if Jiang Ning, a stranger from the sky, is a wizard, there is no way to turn decay into a miracle, allowing Liu Qing to surpass Luo Heng in a short period of time.


    The gods dare not say that they can do it.


    The gap between the two is too great. Liu Qing is like a child in front of Luo Heng.


    He glanced at it subconsciously. Jiang Ning, who was drinking tea leisurely in the audience, couldn''t help but frowned.


    Now that this is the case, Jiang Ning still has tea at leisure?


    He is too comfortable to sit still.


    Even Yanagawa in the stands couldn''t help but shook his head slightly.


    He was very pleased with Liu Qing''s progress. He saw with his own eyes how hard and desperate Liu Qing was to improve his strength.


    However, talent is one aspect. To fulfill talent, it takes not only effort, but also time.

 Chapter 2028： One move to defeat the enemy

    Liu Qing now at least understands what he should do, but it just needs more time.


    The result of this assessment has already come out.


    The disciples off the court seemed to have seen the result one by one. Seeing Liu Qing''s fiasco, he walked down the ring with red eyes and was finally driven to the outer courtyard...


    And only Jiang Ning.


    He sat there, the expression on his face, from beginning to end, there was no change.


    Jiang Ning looked at Liu Qing on the ring, and said in his heart: "This is going to be in the city. She must be the queen. The acting is really good."


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Liu Qing flew out and slid on the ground for several steps before he could stand firm.


    The crazier she was, the more Luo Heng downplayed it, as if he wanted to tell Liu Qing that no matter how hard she worked, it would be of no avail in front of him.


    The ending is already doomed.


    "Junior sister, you can try to attack me from behind, otherwise, you won''t have any chance."


    Luo Heng said, "I can pretend that I didn''t see you and let you run behind me. Do you think this is okay?"


    Those light words, like needles, pierced Liu Qing''s heart fiercely!


    She suddenly roared, venting her anger, and swinging her fists faster.


    Luo Heng laughed loudly, and while trying to resolve it, he said: "Sister sister, don''t be angry, brother is joking with you."


    He could see that Liu Qing was angry, even a little irrational, and even her moves were a bit deformed.


    In battle, being easily influenced by others'' emotions is not just a question of strength, but also a question of mentality.


    Luo Heng punched out, and Liu Qing quickly used both hands to block it, but he was still shocked by the powerful force and backed away several steps.


    "Okay, Junior Sister, I can''t continue playing with you. It''s not you who I want to win."


    Luo Heng had no patience.


    He should have ended the battle long ago.


    After some testing, he could conclude that Liu Qing''s strength stopped here, and there was still a big gap between himself.


    It doesn''t mean anything to play with her anymore.


    Suddenly, Luo Heng speeded up, still seemingly light and fluttering, but the strength of his fists instantly increased!


    He wants a punch to end this competition!


    ended!


    Everyone knows that this assessment and competition is over from the beginning, Liu Qing...


    Huh!


    Everyone was watching, Luo Heng approached Liu Qing, his fist was about to hit Liu Qing''s shoulder, but suddenly¡ª


    Liu Qing is gone!


    At that moment, I don''t know how many people, and the blood boiled all over the body.


    What a fast response speed!


    How can this be?


    That''s Luo Heng''s fist!


    Even Luo Heng himself did not expect that this punch would have failed.


    Liu Qing is clear, there is no way to hide.


    He was about to raise his fist to come back and attack again, but he felt a gust of wind rushing from his chin!


    "Brother, have you seen a fist with a big sandbag?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Liu Qing''s fist, from bottom to top, slammed Luo Heng''s chin, and suddenly, slapped¡ª¡ª


    With a crisp sound, Luo Heng yelled, his jaw was broken!


    Before he could react, Liu Qing seemed crazy, punching three times in succession, as fast as lightning!


    A punch hit the bridge of Luo Heng''s nose, causing his nose to splatter, and his vision suddenly blurred!


    A punch was hit on the shoulders of Wu Ai Pa Er Er dye Pa Xi Luo Heng, so that his right hand could not be lifted for a short time!


    And the last punch hit Luo Heng''s heart hard!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    too fast!


    Liu Qing''s reaction speed is so fast, everything is between the electric light and flint, and the moment he avoids Luo Heng''s fist, three punches are blasted out in succession.


    Control the enemy with one move!


    Boom!


    Luo Heng flew out, rolled two laps on the ring, and fell directly, without time to react.

 Chapter 2029： impossible

    The audience is silent again!


    Deadly silent!


    Even the slight breathing sound was infinitely amplified, extremely harsh.


    All this happened too fast.


    He Guan was confused, standing there did not react, did not even see how Liu Qing counterattacked, defeating the enemy with one move, and knocked Luo Heng out of the ring.


    According to the rules, if you fall into the ring, you just lose!


    On the stands, Liu Chuandao was also shocked, and with a scream, he stood up and stared at Liu Qing, the solemn expression on his face gradually turned into a smile, and then suddenly he burst into laughter.


    The rest of the disciples off the court were all dumbfounded, with eggs in their mouths, and it took a long time to come back to their senses.


    Luo Heng...he lost?


    He was not defeated in strength by Liu Qing, but he was beaten to the ring, which was far more embarrassing than his defeat by Liu Qing.


    He just... but he''s unbelievable, but he''s very arrogant!


    But now, Luo Heng has lost!


    Luo Heng got up and stood on the ring, looking up at Liu Qing who was standing on the ring, his expression was a bit sluggish.


    In his mind, he was still thinking about Liu Qing''s move just now.


    I... Lost?


    I actually lost!


    He couldn''t accept it, and his face was flushed.


    But in his mind, thinking of the trick Liu Qing had just performed was too fast, and not only fast, he felt that this trick was designed for himself.


    Too... amazing, isn''t it?


    "This trick,"


    Luo Heng took a long time to react, his face was still unwilling, but he calmed down a lot.


    He looked at Liu Qing and muttered, "Who taught you this trick?"


    Luo Heng didn''t think that Liu Qing had the ability to come up with such a move.


    From the beginning, she was acting, deliberately tempting herself to be fooled, subconsciously imagining Liu Qing''s strength as he thought.


    But in fact, Liu Qing even dared to save her strength!


    She faces herself, dare to retain her strength?


    "Who taught you this?"


    Luo Heng asked again, but Liu Qing didn''t say a word, just turned his head and looked at what was going on in a daze.


    She disdains.


    When Luo Heng despised himself, he lost his respect for him.


    "Liu Qingsheng."


    Guan Shi took a deep breath and announced.


    All this happened too fast, too unexpected, and it was hard to respond.


    No matter what it takes to deal with things, there is still a little unfinished at the moment, that trick...


    It must be taught by Jiangning!


    One defense and one offense, fast switching, not to mention Liu Qing, even he could not think of it.


    Especially in the last attack, there were many changes, Liu Qing just didn''t understand it, so what can you tell, under such ever-changing changes, it can really be regarded as a killer move!


    By surprise, [biqugeso.vip] can defeat the enemy with one move!


    Of course, facing the same person, it can only be used once.


    Either win by surprise, or there will never be a second chance, the opponent will kill you directly and decisively!


    Liu Qing won.


    This is a result that no one expected.


    "I didn''t expect that the Third Miss has made such a big progress, Sect Master Liu,"


    Someone spoke and said with a smile, "No wonder Sect Master Liu has always had confidence, it''s really amazing."


    "you flatter me."


    Yanagawa said nothing.


    He was equally surprised, very surprised.


    But thinking of Jiang Ning, it seems that there is a connection with this outsider, everything is normal, and everything is justified.


    Yana Chuando glanced at Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning did not respond, as if nothing special happened at all.


    It wasn''t until Liu Qing stepped out of the ring that the audience broke out.


    "Impossible! Is this an illusion?"


    "Really, it is true, Senior Brother Luo Heng was beaten by her! It''s incredible!"

 Chapter 2030： You lose to him

    "How did she do it? It''s too fast, I didn''t even see it clearly, she obviously fell in love."


    ...


    Liu Qing didn''t care what the eyes of these people were, whether they were suspicious or surprised, shocked or not understanding, she herself was still in a trance.


    This trick to control the enemy was given to him by Jiang Ning, and he told himself from the beginning to retain his strength.


    She heard that in the face of a master like Luo Heng, she should have tried her best as soon as she took the shot, and there was no right to retain her strength.


    But she still listened to Jiang Ning''s request, especially when she chose the timing, she strictly followed what Jiang Ning? Erran said.


    At the moment when Luo Heng was knocked out of the ring with a punch, Liu Qing himself was shocked.


    "I won."


    Liu Qing sat in front of Jiang Ning.


    "I saw."


    Jiang Ning said, "Congratulations."


    Liu Qing nodded, and the conversation between the two ended here without a word.


    She needs time to calm her mood, and even more need to think about how all this happened.


    Even if it happened to her, she did it herself, Liu Qing still couldn''t understand.


    She just did what Jiang Ning said, and there was such a result.


    This can''t prove how powerful he is, it can only prove that Jiang Ning is unfathomable!


    The next assessment is nothing to see.


    There is no doubt that Liu Qing can get the top three results.


    She doesn''t even need to go to the stage to compete again, defeating Luo Heng is enough to prove her progress.


    From a distance, Zhang Heng''s whole body was a bit sluggish.


    "Dean, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect this to be the result."


    Luo Heng was a little unwilling to say, "This is too unexpected. I didn''t know that Junior Sister would even use this trick. It''s so mysterious..."


    "My Green Mountain Sect, I don''t have this trick."


    Even if he killed him, he couldn''t think that Liu Qing could perform such a move.


    After all, as long as Liu Qing can do the moves in the Qingshan sect, he will definitely be, and he is more proficient than Liu Qing.


    So he never put Liu Qing in his eyes at all. That kind of absolutely crushing posture is what he should have, but the result...


    Being beaten by Liu Qing and flew down the ring, this made him lose everyone!


    "You really didn''t disappoint me!"


    Zhang Heng gritted his teeth.


    He trembled with anger, pointing at Luo Heng, wanting to say more, but still held back, "Humph!"


    After all, Luo Heng would enter the front hall in the future and become a disciple of the Great Elder. He didn''t care about it, but there was no need to offend another person.


    Luo Heng was equally uncomfortable.


    Things that have the chance to win, but the result is lost.


    "Let me tell you, you didn''t lose to Liu Qing,"


    Zhang Heng snorted and sneered, "but lose to that guy!"


    Following his sight, Luo Heng saw Jiang Ning, and his pupils suddenly shrank.


    "he?"


    There was some disdain in his tone.


    At first glance, Jiang Ning was unremarkable, nothing special at all. He looked young, maybe he was not too old, so why did he lose to him?


    "Liu Qing, he taught him. After only a month of teaching, you lose. If you are against him, you won''t be able to hold on to it!"


    Zhang Heng was deliberately exaggerating, which made Luo Heng unconvinced and his eyes became red.


    Can''t hold on to a trick?


    fart!


    "Who is he?"


    Luo Heng gritted his teeth and asked.


    Zhang Heng sneered, but didn''t say, he just glanced at Luo Heng, his expression, disdain, disappointment, and a trace of sarcasm fell into Luo Heng''s eyes.


    Let the anger in Luo Heng''s heart burst out instantly!

 Chapter 2031： challenge!

    His great disciple in the inner courtyard has even reserved the list of the front hall. If he wants to become the disciple of the great elder, will he lose to an unknown person?


    He doesn''t believe it!


    Luo Heng wanted to ask again, Zhang Heng had ignored him.


    The look of disappointment and disdain made Luo Heng almost explode!


    When has he been so despised?


    As the proud son of heaven, Luo Heng always has a halo in him. In this Green Mountain Sect, he consciously is the leader of the younger generation. Even within the entire mountain gate, compared with other sect disciples, he is not inferior. .


    Myself...how do I lose to an unknown person!


    "Asshole! Asshole!"


    Luo Heng said angrily.


    However, no one cares what he thinks and what his expression is.


    He lost.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he did not lose to Jiang Ning, but to Liu Qing. They saw with their own eyes that he was beaten by Liu Qing.


    Others did not react, and seemed to be unable to believe all this.


    But all this happened in reality.


    "When did Miss San become so powerful?"


    "Senior Brother Luo lost... he was careless, right."


    "Above the ring, there is nothing careless. If you lose, you lose, and you lose in front of so many people."


    ...


    The people around him talked a lot, and Luo Heng felt even more uncomfortable after hearing it.


    Even if his face is calm, even with a hint of smile, as if he has the demeanor of a general, he does not care about winning or losing, but the anger in his heart has already rushed to his eyes and swept crazy!


    "Won."


    When Liu Qing walked to Jiang Ning, he couldn''t suppress the joy in his heart.


    She herself couldn''t believe it, she actually... really won.


    "Isn''t this a normal thing."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "He is not strong at all."


    Jiang Ning? Wu Fu closed to Shan Wu Paxi? The voice is not loud, but Luo Heng can hear clearly!


    "Who are you!"


    He couldn''t bear it anymore, and it broke out in an instant, sound like a huge thunder, shaking the audience silently.


    "What a big tone!"


    Luo Heng fingered Jiang Ning and roared, "Junior Sister beats me. Everyone knows that my subordinates are merciful. What qualifications do you have for being ridiculed here?"


    Shameless, even said that he was merciful.


    Few people felt that Luo Heng was really merciful. At best, he didn''t take Liu Qing and underestimate the enemy.


    But he said so, no one dared to refute it.


    They also didn''t expect that Jiang Ning dared to say such things, saying that Luo Heng was not good.


    These words... disciples in the Green Mountain Sect, who would dare to say?


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Luo Heng and said lightly.


    From Jiang Ning''s point of view, Luo Heng can only be said to be average, not even comparable to Chen Long. The first disciple of the inner courtyard, he is indeed a misnomer.


    But to Luo Heng, this is a provocation!


    Naked provocation!


    If he doesn''t respond, he won''t be able to look up in his life!


    "Too arrogant!"


    Luo Heng sneered, "You are so arrogant, do you think you are better than me? You can beat me too?"


    Jiang Ning suddenly laughed.


    Liu Qing froze for a moment, then smiled immediately.


    If she didn''t know Jiang Ning''s details, she might still be worried, but Jiang Ning could improve herself by just pointing at herself at will. Then Liu Qing didn''t know how strong Jiang Ning was, but she knew in her heart.


    She knew that Jiang Ning would never tell lies.


    In the eyes of others, Jiang Ning was finished.


    This arrogant guy is going to be unlucky today.


    It is very unwise to even dare to provoke and anger him when Luo Heng is furious.


    Luo Heng just lost to Liu Qing.


    Even if everyone knows that in terms of real strength, Liu Qing will definitely not be able to keep up with Luo Heng, and Luo Heng will naturally be very upset if he loses.


    Jiang Ning...he went to provoke him, not knowing whether he lived or died?

 Chapter 2032： Flew out

    "Win you?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Luo Heng and shook his head, "Not interested."


    The understatement on his face made Luo Heng''s lungs almost explode.


    "I want to challenge you!"


    He roared, before even waiting for Jiang Ning''s refusal, he stepped onto the ring again, staring straight at Jiang Ning.


    The focus of the audience instantly fell on Jiang Ning.


    They didn''t know where this kid came from, but seeing him close to Liu Qing, it was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Luo Heng has already entered the ring, then Jiang Ning...does he dare?


    He cares about the corner of his mouth without leaving a trace. He turned his head and glanced at Yanagawa in the stands. Seeing Yanagawa nodded slightly, he did not stop.


    But I also knew what the strength of this alien from outside was.


    They really haven''t seen Jiang Ning really good at all.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on Jiang Ning.


    Even Liu Qing looked at Jiang Ning curiously.


    "Actually, he is pretty good."


    She deliberately said, "If you want to go up, you may be ashamed, or else, you still won''t go up?"


    Such an inferior radical method.


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to pay attention to Liu Qing at all.


    He got up, put his hands behind him, and walked towards the ring in Xianting.


    Jiang Ning naturally knew that Liu Chuandao was watching, those visitors were watching, and all the disciples in the audience were watching.


    Da da da!


    His steps are very slow, he is not in a hurry, he has never even raised his head to look at Luo Heng, as if this is just his own business.


    "Come on!"


    Luo Heng couldn''t wait, roaring, "Hurry up!"


    But no matter what he said, Jiang Ning''s pace was so slow, he didn''t care about Luo Heng''s hysteria.


    He is always at his own pace.


    Others couldn''t see it, but what happened and the others, when they saw Jiang Ningmai''s steps, they were shocked!


    That kind of steady footwork seems to have no regularity, but every step seems to step on a special rhythm, like a heavy beating on a person''s heart.


    So mysterious!


    How can this be?


    He Guanshi''s expression was solemn, he clearly saw that Zhang Heng and several elders had different expressions on their faces.


    Jiang Ning... really didn''t hide it at all.


    What does this kid want to do?


    Jiang Ning stepped onto the ring.


    Luo Heng could only feel that there was something wrong with the air, as if it suddenly became sticky, causing his breathing and movements to become stagnant.


    This feeling was weird, but he didn''t think it had something to do with Jiang Ning.


    "You have the courage to come up, which is really surprising."


    Luo Heng sneered, "The ignorant and arrogant kid has to pay a price, do you understand?"


    Jiang Ning''s hands were still attached to his back, and he was tall and straight. He looked at Luo Heng lightly, and slowly stretched out a hand.


    "What do you mean?"


    Luo Heng''s expression changed. What does Jiang Ning mean by extending a hand?


    Does he think that he can win himself with one hand?


    "Hurry up, my tea is going to be cold."


    ? Closed servant Xizhe Wuyi loves to brush? Jiangning Road.


    "you wanna die!"


    No matter how good his temper, he was so humiliated by Jiang Ning, humiliated one after another, how could he bear it?


    Boom boom boom!


    Luo Heng was crazy, waving his fists, and burst out his strongest strength instantly!


    "go to hell!"


    The anger almost burned him. There was only Jiang Ning in his eyes, he just wanted to smash Jiang Ning to vent his anger.


    Everyone was shocked with a punch!


    What a terrible boxing technique!


    Luo Heng... Is this trying to kill Jiang Ning?


    He really wanted to kill Jiang Ning!


    Shot is the ultimate move!


    "Luo Heng, no!"


    He Guanshi couldn''t help but said.


    This is the ultimate move of the Green Mountain Sect, and Luo Heng has practiced this move to a very high level. It is too inappropriate for him to use it in the ring.


    He was about to stop, but he just took a step and stopped there abruptly.


    Because he saw Luo Heng...fly out!

 Chapter 2033： Humiliation

    There was a loud bang!


    Luo Heng flew out directly!


    Unlike being knocked down by Liu Qing, Luo Heng completely lost his balance this time. He screamed and turned several somersaults in mid-air.


    Immediately, there was a plop and hit the ground heavily!


    The audience is silent!


    You can hear even a needle dropped on the ground.


    Many people still opened their mouths and just wanted to say that Jiang Ning might die on the ring, but Luo Heng flew out before he could even think of anything.


    This... how is this possible?


    The scene just now happened so fast that they didn¡¯t even react. How did Jiang Ning make the move? Why did Luo Heng...


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was still standing on the ring, even with his hands still attached to his back, standing motionless.


    No, he has never moved from start to finish!


    "What a quick fist."


    He Guanshi held his breath for a while, then slowly said.


    He almost made a move to prevent Luo Heng from hurting Jiang Ning. Where did he think that it would be Luo Heng who was injured.


    too frightening!


    Others may not see clearly, his distance is not far, and he saw the scene of Jiang Ning punching, it was too fast!


    In his mind, there are only these three words at the moment.


    It''s really fast.


    Even if it is him, I am afraid that he will not be able to react, this Jiang Ning...so strong!


    Guan Shi immediately made a judgment in his heart, but after thinking about it, he still shook his head, feeling that his judgment was not very accurate.


    Jiang Ning faced Luo Heng. It could be said that there was no pressure. Such an easy move would defeat Luo Heng.


    The strength gap is too great, and Luo Heng has no qualifications to judge Jiangning''s strength at all.


    Even Luo Heng himself was horrified at the moment, sitting on the ground and stroking his chest. That powerful punch clearly could easily shatter his breastbone, but he only felt a slight pain.


    This... how is this possible?


    He even felt that he would definitely die just now with the power of that platoon of mountains and seas!


    Jiang Ning''s punch can smash his chest, even his heart!


    But at the moment of contact, all the strength disappeared without a trace in an instant, with only a slight strength, knocking himself off the ring.


    He suddenly raised his head and stared at Jiang Ning, the fear in his eyes could not be concealed!


    There is no absolute power gap, so can Jiang Ning be able to retract and release so freely?


    It is easy for him to kill himself!


    But he did not kill.


    He doesn''t bother to kill himself!


    Even though he made a tough shot, Jiang Ning still didn''t mean to kill himself or even hurt himself seriously.


    In this contrast, a judgement is made,


    What I lose is not only strength, but also character!


    "I...I''m taking the insult to myself!"


    Luo Heng''s face was red, and he lowered his head, unwilling, but he couldn''t even say a word.


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    There is no cynicism, no derogation, not even a word, because he doesn''t need it.


    He still had his hands attached, and slowly walked down the ring, his calm and unassuming expression was full of superior posture!


    The audience is still silent, no one speaks.


    Even the breathing sound was so slight, it seemed that he didn''t dare to get out of breath.


    The scene of closing the zero love scene with Wu Yi serving in this place is so shocking!


    Jiang Ning stepped off the ring, walked to Liu Qing''s side, stretched out his hand and patted Liu Qing, who was still in consternation.


    "Let''s go, go back."


    He only needs to show one move, it''s enough.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t care about the rest.


    Jiang Ning left with Liu Qing, it didn''t matter who was the last one. Anyway, Liu Qing had already proven himself, and he didn''t need to prove too much.


    Watching Jiang Ning and Liu Qing leave, Guan Shi and Liu Chuandao looked at each other.


    No matter what happened, he assumed that nothing had happened, but he knew that the other elders in the Qingshan Sect would never consider that nothing had happened.

 Chapter 2034： Satisfied

    "Who is this?"


    The person sitting on the edge of Yanagawa Road was also shocked and couldn''t help but speak.


    He knows what Luo Heng''s strength is. In contrast, Jiang Ning''s strength is too strong!


    And judging by his age, Jiang Ning does not seem to be older than Luo Heng.


    In the Qingshan Sect, are there such young talents?


    "He,"


    Yanagawa smiled faintly, seemingly indifferent, "I am the girl''s favorite, my son-in-law of the Qingshan Sect."


    "..."


    Your son-in-law?


    "This son was originally an abandoned son. I took it in. I didn''t expect to be in love with my little girl."


    Liu Chuan said with a smile, "So, I can''t say anything, my children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren, and I don''t do the thing about hitting mandarin ducks."


    He didn''t seem to see a few guests, almost distorted faces, and he said to himself, his satisfaction in his tone was not concealed.


    But to others, this is showing off!


    What''s wrong with him showing off, showing off his son-in-law?


    Didn¡¯t Liu Chuan know that the purpose of these people¡¯s coming was to propose marriage to him? Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to praise Jiang Ning in front of them?


    "Elder Luo Feng, what do you think?"


    After Yanagawa said, he deliberately glanced at the man and smiled.


    This made Elder Luo Feng''s expression even more stagnant.


    As the person who came to propose, and had already told Yana Chuan Dao of his intentions, Yana Chuan Dao responded to himself at this moment, afraid that he would refuse.


    "This son is indeed very unusual, with extraordinary talent,"


    Elder Luo Feng smiled, "But in my opinion, he and the third lady may not be suitable."


    "Our young master, and Miss San are the childhood sweethearts, two little ones who have no guesses, and in terms of talent and strength, our young master is not worse than this one."


    Since Yanagawa is so straightforward, he is still euphemistic, what''s the point?


    Where did you know that Liu Chuandao seemed to know that Luo Feng''s elders reacted like this. He laughed a few times and waved his hand: "The young people''s affairs are handled by the young people, and we don''t care."


    The implication was that he would not interfere, nor would other elders of the Tianlianzong interfere.


    What does this mean?


    Do you want his Young Master Tianlianzong to come to propose marriage in person? Yanagawa is so majestic!


    Elder Luo Feng didn''t say anything, but his face was obviously displeased.


    He turned his head and glanced at Zhang Heng who was not far away. It was obvious that Zhang Heng''s mood was not very good either.


    Luo Heng was defeated and he was defeated. For him, it had no effect, but Jiang Ning''s powerful punch almost completely shattered the face of the inner courtyard!


    Shattered my face!


    He could have said a few words in front of Yanagawado, but now, I am afraid that Yanagawado will not let go of such an opportunity and take the opportunity to suppress himself.


    Neither of them spoke, what else could they say?


    Isn¡¯t the meaning of Yanagawa Road more obvious?


    If you want to propose a marriage, if you want to start from Liu Qing, Jiang Ning is an obstacle that must be resolved.


    But what is the origin of this kid?


    Zhang Heng had never seen it before, let alone heard of it, as if he appeared out of thin air, suddenly he was in the Green Mountain Sect, it was too weird.


    And then.


    Jiang? Ai''er Dishan flicked and brushed the brush? Soon after Ning and Liu Qing went back, why did the business come.


    With a smile on his face, he raised his head slightly, his hands behind his back, and he looked like a pie.


    "Sect Master has a reward!"


    He shouted, "Jiangning, don''t come to receive the reward!"


    Jiang Ning sat on the wicker chair, raised his eyelids, and glanced lightly at Wing. He couldn''t see the slightest joy on his face, let alone stand up or kneel down.


    He knew very well that these two old foxes had already begun to calculate and use themselves.


    "Say if you have something to say, and let it go if you have a fart."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.

 Chapter 2035： bargain

    He Guanshi smiled and didn''t care about Jiang Ning''s cold face.


    "The Sovereign has orders. Miss San has made significant progress in this assessment. Thank you very much."


    He clapped his hands, and someone immediately came in with several boxes outside the door.


    Liu Qing was dumbfounded.


    Having passed the assessment by myself, it would be nice if my father could praise himself.


    What does this have to do with Jiang Ning?


    Although Jiang Ning helped with the training, it shouldn''t be such an exaggeration!


    Seeing more than a dozen boxes moving in, the sound of heavy falling on the ground caused the dust to fly up. How many things are in it?


    "What''s in it, I won''t read it, it''s all vulgar things, and you might not be interested in listening."


    He cares about everything, "I delivered the things, so I''ll go back and return first."


    After speaking, he left without looking back.


    "and many more."


    Jiang Ning called to stop him.


    He Guanshi turned his head and said with a smile: "What''s the matter, let me bring it to the lord?"


    "Reactive merit will not be rewarded."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I''m afraid it won''t be good to pay back so many valuable things."


    "Then don''t pay it back."


    Mr. He said, "This is a prize in itself. As long as you and Miss San are doing well, the lord will be relieved."


    This is meaningful.


    Even if Liu Qing was sluggish, she could still hear that the meaning in the words was wrong.


    "stop!"


    This time it was not Jiang Ning who shouted, but Liu Qing, who directly grabbed the sleeve of He.


    "What do you mean by this?"


    "What makes us two good friends?"


    "My father can rest assured? Why can he rest assured!"


    She became excited as she spoke.


    Is she really stupid?


    She is just young, not low IQ.


    "Miss San, this is the decision of the lord, I don''t know."


    He Guanshi smirked, "Why don''t you ask the lord?"


    "Let''s go together? Xizhezheshan Lingshi Erran?"


    Jiang Ning got up, Liu Qing was even more shocked.


    What are you doing again?


    This matter is not more complicated.


    "No, I mean..."


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ning took a step to leave. Guan Shi seemed to have expected Jiang Ning to go. There was no surprise.


    He led the way, Jiang Ning was behind, and Liu Qing followed suit. He hesitated a few times and wanted to speak, asking what was going on.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t know, so she didn''t know how to say anything, she could only ask her father.


    soon.


    Several people arrived at the Sect Master''s Mansion.


    Just as Liu Qing was about to go up, no matter what happened, stretched out his hand to stop her.


    "Miss San, the lord is busy right now, I can''t see you yet."


    As he said, he turned his head to look at Jiang Ning: "Please here, please."


    "..."


    Liu Qing was dumbfounded.


    Didn¡¯t you say that your father is busy?


    Can''t even see me, just see Jiang Ning?


    Who is his child in the end?


    "Hey! Hey!"


    Liu Qing shouted, but no one paid any attention to her.


    Jiang Ning followed He Guan and went straight in.


    Liu Qing stomped his feet and wanted to rush in, but this was the lord''s mansion, the guard at the door would not care that she was the third lady, trespassing here, the consequences would be very serious.


    She could only look at Jiang Ning''s back and disappear at the door.


    "Humph!"


    unacceptable!


    On such a big matter, she, the client, didn''t even have a chance to ask, Jiang Ning went in instead.


    But what does this have to do with him?


    When Liu Qing thought about it, he felt blushing, what''s this all about.


    How long have you known Jiang Ning?


    Father wants to let himself follow him... how can this work.


    I still don¡¯t understand.


    Liu Qing walked back and forth at the door, thinking wildly.


    And then.


    Yanagawa Road Study Room.


    He sat there, looked up at Jiang Ning who walked in, and waved his hand.


    Guan Shi shut the door immediately.


    There are only two of them.


    Jiang Ning didn''t notice anything, and sat down, facing Yanagawa Road.


    "I have a few conditions,"


    He is straight to the point, without a polite sentence, just like he has known each other for many years, and he does not need politeness, "Meet my request, I will help you, otherwise, no talk."

 Chapter 2036： negotiation

    Yanagawa smiled.


    "How do you know that I need your help?"


    Jiang Ning was within this mountain gate, but within a month, I am afraid that he still didn''t understand the situation here.


    How dare he say such a thing.


    "The mission of the Green Mountain Sect is to guard the mountain gate."


    Jiang Ning looked at Liu Chuan and said, "But obviously, you can''t hold it anymore."


    "It''s not just that you can''t hold the mountain gate, you can''t even hold the position of the Green Mountain Sect."


    The face of Yanagawa does not change.


    "The gate of the mountain can''t be guarded. In the end, it''s unlucky, isn''t it yours?"


    He stared at Jiang Ning, tapping his fingers on the table lightly, "So, you are not helping me, but helping yourself."


    This is a bargain.


    Jiang Ning did not speak, but looked at Liu Chuandao with a faint smile.


    Negotiation is sometimes a skill job, but it can''t be negotiated by lip service. It requires both sides'' bargaining chips and some gambling.


    At least for now, Jiang Ning bet.


    "Well, you say the conditions."


    Liu Chuandao is an old fox. It can be seen that Jiang Ning killed himself by killing him, and he is even more aware of his current situation.


    He has no choice, but Jiang Ning has.


    "First, I need the antidote to drunken dreams."


    This is the purpose of Jiang Ning''s entry into the mountain gate, and the other things are not important.


    Hearing this, Yanagawa frowned slightly: "Drunk dreams are scattered?"


    He shook his head, "This medicine is long gone, so there is no cure."


    "Then don''t talk about it."


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, with no intention of getting up.


    Liu Chuan said no, it must not be true. This is from the Qingshan School. He dare to say no?


    "There really is no antidote,"


    Yanagawa sighed, "This kind of forbidden medicine has long been forbidden by the Qingshan Sect, so naturally there is no antidote."


    "But, I still remember the prescription. If there is a prescription, there will naturally be an antidote."


    He glanced at Jiang Ning and squinted slightly, "You came into the mountain gate for this antidote, right?"


    Conversations between smart people and smart people often have nothing to hide, they are straightforward, but the simplest.


    "? Wu Yidi Yishanzhe? The second condition."


    Jiang Ning ignored Liu Chuandao''s words, "I need a suitable identity to stay in the Qingshan Sect."


    Dao Yanagawa was right. If he couldn''t hold the Qingshan Sect or the gate of the mountain, it would be the people outside the gate that would be unlucky in the end.


    Jiang Ning not only had to get the antidote to save Lin Yuzhen, but he also needed to guard the gate to ensure that people outside the gate would not suffer any harm.


    Those are the people he cares about and loves deeply.


    "I''m fine," Yanagawa nodded, "I have arranged it."


    He took a deep look at Jiang Ning.


    "But there is one thing, I must tell you clearly, you are not allowed to touch my daughter."


    "If you dare to bully her, I don''t want this Green Mountain Sect, I will fight with you too!"


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    "Your worries are superfluous."


    In his heart, there is only Lin Yuzhen. In his life, he only lives three words: Lin Yuzhen.


    Other women, even if the gods descended from the earth, he wouldn''t even think about it.


    This kind of feeling can''t be understood by others, and Jiang Ning doesn''t need others to understand.


    "The third condition..."


    "Your conditions are too many, right?"


    Liu Chuandao was a little displeased. He didn''t like Jiang Ning''s attitude and tone. It was clear that Jiang Ning should have asked for himself, but it seemed that he was the one who kept his voice low.


    "Not much, it''s worth the money for you."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He stopped, did not continue, looking at Yana Chuandao, as if waiting for his response.


    After a while, seeing Liu Chuandao take a deep breath, as if he had accepted his fate, Jiang Ning continued to speak.


    "The third condition is that I have enough right to speak in the Qingshan Sect!"

 Chapter 2037： Strong

    Jiang Ning was not at all polite.


    He knew very well that he didn''t have the right to speak, then it would be difficult for him to do anything in the Qingshan Sect.


    This is not in the city, his network is zero here, and everything has to be started from the beginning.


    It''s not that Jiangning can''t do it, but he doesn''t want to waste this time.


    His purpose is to save Lin Yuzhen and protect the people outside the mountain gate, but he is not here to fight the rivers and mountains.


    Jiang Ning has no interest in these.


    Yanagawa''s pupils shrank suddenly, but he didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would dare to make this request, and it was still so direct.


    This posture is like negotiating business with oneself, clearly marking the price and putting up all the chips.


    If you can cooperate, then everyone will cooperate. If you can''t cooperate, then you will shoot two!


    He is just curious, what is Jiang Ning''s confidence, dare to negotiate conditions with him like this, so many years, who dares?


    Regardless of Jiang Ning''s origins, he should have lowered his breath now and begged for help, but now, it seems that the reverse is true.


    "can."


    Yanagawa nodded.


    He straightened his body and looked at Jiang Ning: "Then next, I should make a request."


    Liu Chuandao was about to say, Jiang Ning got up, gave him a smile, turned around and left.


    "For the time being, can you give me any conditions?"


    His strength completely stunned Yanagawa.


    What is the reason for this?


    When the two sides cooperate, only Jiangning can make the conditions, but he can''t make them?


    Jiang Ning wants to use his own land, use his own rights, and even use his own daughter. It''s good for him, can''t he make a single condition?


    Too overbearing!


    "The trouble I helped you solve is already the biggest condition."


    Jiang Ning said, "That''s it."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning opened the door and left [txt novel www.txtyuan.com].


    Outside the door, He Guanshi smiled, and after watching Jiang Ning leave, knocked on the door and went in.


    Seeing Liu Chuandao''s face not crying or laughing, why can''t help but say: "It''s settled?"


    "Talk about it!"


    Yanagawa slapped the table with a slap, "He''s just a hob!"


    I couldn''t be reconciled when I thought about it, but why didn''t I think of how to refute it just now?


    It seemed that Jiang Ning was justified and well-founded, and it seemed that Jiang Ning had already guessed what he thought in his heart, so he dared to have such confidence and always stepped on his limit.


    How did this kid do it? He knew that he had just entered this mountain gate.


    "He is not easy."


    He said, "I feel that he can know what I''m thinking by just looking at it. It counts as time. He has been here for a month."


    Yanagawa nodded.


    "In just this month, in addition to pointing out the third lady, he has almost sorted out the relationship between Qingshanzong."


    He Guanshi couldn''t help but sigh.


    Jiang Ning was not drinking tea and eating snacks every day, but was already preparing.


    He took advantage of all the people and things that could be used. From that day on the Yanagawa Road, he asked Jiangning, you are here, and from then on, Jiangning even started to use the Yanagawa Road!


    Of course, this is a shot taken by Yanagawa Road to Jiangning, and Jiangning will naturally climb up immediately.


    Without the words of Yanagawa Road, Jiangning wanted to do all this, it was not so easy.


    "He is right. Sovereign, you will definitely not be able to help it. Better than patience. We really can''t compare him."


    Guanshi He sighed, "Even if he has something more urgent than us."


    This is magnanimousness, but also a measure!


    Not ordinary people can have it, nor can ordinary people understand it.


    "Let''s see what he does."


    Liu Chuan Dao snorted, unwilling, but had to be convinced, "The Green Mountain Sect is now a piece of rotten meat. I have to cut off the rotten meat. It is not convenient for me to do it. Let him, an outsider, do it. It''s a good choice."

 Chapter 2038： Not convinced

    Even if he failed, it was Jiang Ning who paid the price, not himself.


    As long as he is still the Sect Master, he can naturally guarantee that the Qingshan Sect will maintain everything now until he finally falls.


    "Then, what should I do?"


    Guan Shi asked.


    "Cooperate with him."


    "What''s the reason?"


    He Guanshi smiled like an old fox, Yanagawa immediately opened his eyes, picked up the cup on the table and smashed it over.


    "You don''t think about it yourself? You have to ask me!"


    He Guanshi was agile, caught the cup, put it down carefully, and said with a smile: "That''s OK, then I think about it."


    After speaking, he respectfully retreated and did not provoke Liu Chuandao, who was still somewhat temperamental at the moment.


    Jiang Ning is really amazing.


    People with such a temperament like Yana Chuan Dao haven''t been angry for many years, and Jiang Ning just chatted with him a few words and made Liu Chuan Dao Qi like this.


    No matter how you feel, why do you want to laugh so much.


    One thing drops one thing.


    Jiang Ning walked out of the Sect Master''s Mansion, Liu Qing was waiting outside. Seeing Jiang Ning came out, he hurriedly ran away and went away.


    "What''s the matter? Have you made it clear yet?"


    She blushed, she didn''t dare to look at Jiang Ning, lowered her head, her voice was very soft, "We two, why..."


    "what are you thinking."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his finger and flicked Liu Qing''s forehead.


    "Ouch!"


    Liu Qing hurriedly covered her forehead: "What do you mean!"


    "It''s not what you think."


    Jiang Ning said, "I have a wife, so I won''t marry you."


    Liu Qing froze for a moment, her eyes suddenly red, and immediately hummed: "You are just thinking about it! Did I say you married me? What kind of toad, dare you to be wishful thinking, have thoughts about me?"


    "Are you dreaming, who wants to marry you?"


    "We are not familiar at all, can I really miss you!"


    She speaks extremely fast, seems to be hiding some emotions, deliberately pretending to be fierce.


    "I warn you, don''t have any thoughts about me!"


    "Well, no, don''t worry."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    Slap-


    It seems that there is a sound of something breaking.


    Liu Qing suddenly felt empty for a while, but there was still a smile on her face, but it was a little stiff.


    She stretched out her hand and put it on Jiang Ning''s shoulder, pretending to be relaxed: "I think it''s good for us to be friends. You point me and I cover you. In the future, in the Qingshan Sect, no one dares to bully you."


    "Isn''t that good?"


    "Be a brother, eat meat together and drink wine together. I''m happy to call you Master a few times."


    "You speak, can this work?"


    ...


    Liu Qing said as the two walked, but he never stopped, let alone let Jiang Ning intervene.


    Back in the yard, Liu Qing greeted him, turned around and walked quickly back to his room, slammed the door shut.


    She was sitting in front of the vanity mirror, looking at herself in the mirror, her eyes getting redder and red.


    Being a brother, being a friend, eating meat and drinking together, seems pretty good.


    Anyway, everyone is unfamiliar at first, and being able to get here is already very destined, isn''t it?


    "It turns out that you have a wife. What kind of person is she?"


    Liu Qing bit her lip, her voice trembling, but soon adjusted, "I have a chance, I must meet."


    At that time.


    The news has been released by He Guanshi.


    Jiang Ning is the right choice for the third young lady, and even the most important person in Yanagawa Road. There are even rumors that Jiang Ning will be cultivated in the future and the Qingshan Sect will be handed over to Jiang Ning!


    As soon as the news came out, the entire Green Mountain Sect suddenly boiled over.


    Not only the disciples, all of them were shocked, and the elders did not expect that Yanagawa would have such a hand.


    Even the two sons of Yanagawa-do were unconvinced and rushed directly to the study of Yanagawa-do, wanting to ask more!

 Chapter 2039： Why

    "Father, who is that kid? It''s worth it!"


    "Even if Liu Qing is not your biological daughter, you can''t use her like this?"


    "Just push her into the hands of a stranger? How can you do this!"


    In the study, there was a fierce quarrel.


    While sitting there, Liu Chuandao calmly drank tea, as if he didn''t care at all, what the two sons in front of him said.


    He knew that they weren''t really thinking about Liu Qing, but felt that their own interests had been lost.


    "Father, the Green Mountain Sect cannot be handed over to an outsider!"


    The eldest son Liu Zong couldn''t help it. Seeing Liu Chuandao kept silent, "What do the elders think? What about the disciples?"


    "Yes, father, eldest brother is right, the hundreds of years of Qingshan Sect''s foundation cannot be destroyed in the hands of a stranger."


    The two were anxious and angry, but in front of Yanagawa Dao, they could only be suppressed, not daring to go too far.


    Yanagawa still had no reaction, but he looked up at the two and shook his head slightly.


    The meaning is obvious. Two people can''t intervene in this matter. No matter what they say, it''s useless.


    "father!"


    With a plop, the two looked at each other and knelt down directly.


    "You must not make decisions lightly on such important matters. It is about the century-old foundation of the Qingshan Sect. You must be cautious!"


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng said hoarsely.


    "Do you think I would be careless?"


    Yanagawa put down the tea cup and looked at the two of them, "Or do you think you two will consider things more comprehensively than me?"


    "Then, this Sect Master, let it be for you?"


    His tone gradually cooled, and suddenly he slapped the table with a slap, causing both Liu Zong and Liu Heng to slam their hearts.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking!"


    Liu Chuan shouted, "You are just doing it for your own benefit. Do you really think I am not? Aizan Lu Xizhe Fu Yishan? You know?"


    "It''s rare that you two brothers didn''t quarrel, but cooperated like this, come to me and talk about this, but what I hope to see is that you work together to build the Green Mountain Sect!"


    His face was a little disappointed.


    For so many years, the minds of the two sons have been fighting for power.


    They are all fighting over and over for their own future road, where is it like a pair of brothers?


    Even, they stared at their own position for a long time, and then after they stepped back, they gave up the position to them.


    But where do they have this qualification now!


    Liu Zong dared not speak.


    "I have my arrangements, I don''t need you to remind me."


    Yanagawa snorted, "If you are good enough to take on the heavy responsibility, why am I doing this?"


    "You have all heard clearly for me, what you want, you must rely on yourself to fight for it, understand!"


    "Yes!"


    Liu Zong nodded and said.


    Seeing that Yanagawa became angry, the two dared not say anything more.


    Even if you are no longer reconciled, no matter how angry, no matter how unconvinced, what can you do?


    The current suzerain is still Yanagawa Dao, but not either of them.


    When the two people walked out of the study, their expressions changed immediately, looking at each other like strangers.


    "I just said, that kid is just a tool of his father,"


    Liu Heng said, "Now it seems that it is true. It is my father''s tool to test the two of me. As for who will pass on the position of Sect Master in the future, brother, let''s have our own abilities."


    Liu Zong squinted his eyes, turned around and left without saying a word.


    Judging from Yanagawa''s reaction, the future position of the suzerain must be one of the two of them, after all, they are their own sons.


    And this Jiangning, what kind of door-to-door son-in-law, even Liu Qing, this daughter, is not biological, what status does this door-to-door son-in-law have?

 Chapter 2040： Its a tool

    Sure enough, it is a tool.


    Now that this time has come, that is to say, who is the future Sect Master of the Qingshan Sect, Yanagawa Dao hasn''t decided yet.


    The two brothers, who can perform better, who can get the final recognition of Yanagawa Road and become the successor of the Qingshan Sect.


    Looking at Liu Zong''s back, Liu Heng snorted. He knew that his eldest brother had never looked at him before, and he always felt that he was not worthy to fight with him, but he didn''t think so.


    As long as the candidate for the heir to the suzerain is not determined in one day, he will naturally have a chance.


    He even felt that he was far more qualified and more suitable than Liu Zong to become the next lord of the Green Mountain Sect!


    "The one who can lead the rise of the Qingshan Sect is me!"


    Liu Heng snorted and turned to leave.


    In the study.


    Yanagawa sighed.


    The tea in the cup is already cold.


    He didn''t drink, his mind was full of the two brothers just now, acting in front of him.


    He doesn''t know how he cultivated and educates them for so many years, so that they become what they are now.


    So far, I still don¡¯t know the responsibilities on my shoulders. I don¡¯t know why I live. I don¡¯t know what kind of feelings I should have towards Qingshan Sect as my son.


    But still taking the Green Mountain Sect as his own capital to show off.


    "Perhaps, they should really have to suffer a little bit and learn a little lesson."


    Yanagawa gritted his teeth.


    He didn''t want to give Jiang Ning too much power so as not to lose his control, but now it seems that he has not been able to control Jiang Ning.


    The people outside this mountain gate still don''t know what the details are. If it weren''t for his own desperation, how could he not let an outsider like Jiang Ning interfere in the affairs of the Qingshan Sect.


    He wanted to know what Jiang Ning planned to do now.


    How to set off the muddy waters of the Green Mountain Sect!


    Yanagawa knew very well that not only his two sons, but also many people were staring at them.


    He doesn''t care about anything now, just let Jiang Ning toss, even if he fails, there is not much loss to him.


    At that time.


    In the inner courtyard, in Zhang Heng''s courtyard, Luo Feng and other elders were sitting in the hall at the moment.


    ? Ran Shan Xiwu cares about zero attendance? Except for them, there is no one else.


    Obviously, what they are going to talk about now cannot be known to outsiders.


    "This must never happen to him,"


    Elder Luo Feng said directly, "Zhang Heng, you have to find a way to stop this, Jiang Ning, I don''t care who he is, let him disappear!"


    "I know."


    Zhang Heng gritted his teeth.


    This Jiang Ning, the person who appeared inexplicably, came together with Miss San.


    It was too sudden.


    "This is obviously someone the Sect Master deliberately found, just to refuse the Luo family''s marriage,"


    He snorted, "Don''t worry, the third lady is definitely going to marry the Luo family. I belong to the Luo family, so naturally I will do things for the Luo family."


    His sister married to the Luo family, and the one he can rely on now is the Luo family!


    This Qingshan Sect will not be able to hold on to the west at sunset. Maybe Zhang Heng will not be so stupid as to live and die with the Qingshan Sect.


    But what should I do now?


    "I''m waiting for your news, Jiang Ning must die,"


    Luo Feng said, "He is dead, I don''t believe it, Liu Chuan Dao can find another person!"


    The best way to solve the problem is to solve the problem itself.


    At this point, Elder Luo Feng''s thoughts were so similar to Jiang Ning''s.


    However, he didn''t know that in this world, no one has ever been able to solve Jiangning, and anyone who provokes Jiangning will pay a price, and it is a very painful price!


    Several people looked at each other, and there was a greed and coldness in their eyes.


    The current Green Mountain Sect is like a dying prey, and what they have to do is to occupy a good position as soon as possible, and when the Green Mountain Sect falls, they will tear down their bones and eat meat!

 Chapter 2041： revenge

    What they want is not just the Green Mountain Sect, this is something that everyone knows in their hearts.


    In particular, within this mountain gate, other people are also eagerly watching. If they can''t get ahead quickly, it will be even more difficult for them to seize resources in the future.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this."


    Zhang Heng said, "On the side of the lord, I am afraid that I won''t let it go easily. But as long as this Jiangning is dead..."


    There was a vicious look in his eyes.


    Elder Luo Feng nodded.


    "We will stay in the Green Mountain Sect for a few more days, depending on your arrangements."


    Several people looked at each other, and they all understood that now that everyone is in the same boat and doing everything, they have to bear the consequences together. Otherwise, how can a major event be achieved?


    Zhang Heng sent away a few elders and went to the study. After waiting for a while, someone quietly opened the door and walked in.


    "The Dean."


    It''s Luo Heng.


    His face is a little ugly.


    Being defeated by Liu Qing has already made him very embarrassed.


    To be defeated by Jiang Ning with a single move is even more like self-inflicted humiliation. Now the inner courtyard and the outer courtyard are all spread.


    He Luo Heng has completely become a joke!


    Even if he was sure that he could enter the front hall and become a disciple of the front hall, he still couldn''t make him feel better.


    "Still angry?"


    Zhang Heng laughed, "In front of everyone, losing to that Jiang Ning is shameful, right?"


    Luo Heng did not speak, but the expression on his face was obvious.


    "Now there is a chance that may make you feel better."


    Luo Heng''s pupils shrank: "Dean, what do you mean by this?"


    "Do you want him to die?"


    Zhang Heng''s words made Luo Heng''s heart beat.


    He really wanted to kill Jiang Ning to vent his hatred, but now the news came out that Jiang Ning was the son-in-law of the suzerain and was Liu Qing''s man!


    Where did he dare to start.


    Jiang Ning is dead, Sect Master Lei Ting must be furious, when the time comes to investigate, what should I do?


    He was angry but still somewhat sensible, so he wouldn''t lose his life for it!


    "He offended people."


    Zhang Heng knew what Luo Heng was worried about, so he sneered, a little disdainful, "There are many people who want him to die, and you can''t be ranked at all."


    This sentence was telling Luo Heng that even if Liu Chuandao would be furious over Jiang Ning''s death, it would not be Luo Heng''s turn to investigate it.


    So many people wanted to kill Jiang Ning and ruled out the past one by one, and it would not be Luo Heng''s turn.


    This sounds a bit more uncomfortable, but it makes Luo Heng happy.


    "This kid is too arrogant and it''s normal to offend people."


    Luo Heng hummed.


    He would not be so stupid to ask who wanted Jiang Ning''s life.


    Even Zhang Heng wanted to kill Jiang Ning, knowing that it must be the high-level of the Qingshan Sect.


    Luo Heng knew a little bit about the current situation of the Green Mountain Sect. Each elder worked on his own, fighting for his own benefit.


    Even the two sons of Yanagawa-do are like this, they are all for themselves.


    "So you don''t need to worry, what you need to worry about is whether you have the ability to kill Jiang Ning!"


    Hearing this, Luo Heng''s eyes instantly appeared murderous.


    "Kill him! Not difficult!"


    When fighting against Jiang Ning, he didn''t use his ultimate move at all, let alone try his best.


    Really fighting, Jiang Ning will not be his opponent, Luo Heng has this confidence.


    "It''s good to have this confidence."


    Zhang Heng took out a bottle from his pocket, "The poison in it may be of some help to you."


    "Do things clean, don''t leave marks, you only have one chance."


    After speaking, he handed the bottle to Luo Heng and said nothing more.


    Luo Heng glanced at the bottle in his hand, hid it cautiously, bowed his hand respectfully, and turned and left.

 Chapter 2042： Toxic in wine

    At that time.


    Sitting across from Liu Qing, Jiang Ning looked at this girl with red eyes, not knowing what to say.


    "The wine is too strong!"


    Liu Qing squinted, "It''s really too spicy, but we should drink it and celebrate, right?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t tell how she forced a smile.


    But he really couldn''t understand. He just said that it is impossible to like her. Is she like this?


    Everyone has known each other for such a short time, wouldn''t she just like herself?


    "It''s time to celebrate, but I''m afraid you are pouring your sorrows through wine."


    Jiang Ning said, "You make sure that you are not in a bad mood."


    "I''m not in a bad mood!"


    Liu Qing roared, and filled himself and Jiang Ning with wine, "Go!"


    She drank it herself and glanced at the empty bottle on the table.


    "Come on, serve wine again!"


    Her eyes were a little blurred, staring at Jiang Ning, her voice was a little more aggrieved.


    "I know that I am a person who is never likable,"


    Liu Qing said, "My father doesn''t pay attention to me, the elder brother and the second brother, never really regarded me as their younger sister, and other people also felt that I was just taking my father''s light..."


    "I want to prove myself, but I can''t seem to prove myself until you show up."


    The expression in her eyes gradually became gentle, and Jiang Ning suddenly felt that this was a bad signal.


    "You drank too much."


    Jiang Ning said, "Don''t drink, go to rest early."


    "No, I didn''t drink much."


    Liu Qing waved, then turned to look at the guard who hesitated at the door, "Go get the wine!"


    The guard had no choice but to turn his head and leave.


    Liu Qing kept a lot of wine. He wanted to wait for Liu Chuandao and his two brothers to come occasionally so that they could drink, but they never ate at their own place.


    The guard arrived at the wine cellar, took a bottle of good wine, and was about to leave. Suddenly a dark shadow flashed across, and a palm was severely cut on his neck, directly knocking him unconscious!


    Soon, Sombra changed into the clothes of the guard, poured the poison into the wine, and headed towards the hall with the bottle in his hand.


    In the hall.


    Jiang Ning snatched the wine glass in Liu Qing''s hand, knowing that this girl was drinking too much, and started to talk nonsense.


    I''m afraid I have to confess to myself.


    "Well, I really can''t drink anymore."


    As soon as Jiang Ning finished speaking, the guard came in with the wine, and Liu Qing immediately waved.


    "Bring the wine!"


    "Today, we are neither drunk nor return!"


    She said in a daze, "I have to thank you, thank you for allowing me to win so many games and pass the assessment, especially... especially for winning Luo Heng!"


    That is the first disciple of the inner courtyard!


    Hearing that, Luo Heng shrunk in his protective suit, and a glimmer of cold flashed under his eyes. He couldn''t help squeezing his fists, and his joints made a slight click.


    Is it something Liu Qing should celebrate if he loses?


    He didn''t expect that there was such a slight knuckle movement that Jiang Ning noticed.


    Jiang Ning turned his head and took a look. Even if Luo Heng lowered his head, he could tell that this was not the same person as the guard just now.


    He didn''t ask, grabbed the wine bottle in Liu Qing''s hand and opened it, and poured it into two people''s cups.


    "Okay, if you want to drink it, I will drink it with you if you want to drink it, so I won''t be drunk or go home."


    Jiang Ning poured the wine, took another cup and poured the wine, and waved to Luo Heng: "I don''t drink well, you come together and drink with Miss San."


    Luo Heng was startled, what''s the situation?


    Where did the guards come to the table and drink with Miss San?


    "I''m just a guard..."


    Luo Heng hurriedly said.


    "Guard? Isn''t the guard a human?"


    Jiang Ning sternly, "Or do you think our third lady will look down on you? Come here!"


    There is no doubt in his voice.


    Luo Heng hesitated, had to walk to the table, but did not dare to sit down.


    He glanced at the wine glass, his heart beating violently.


    This wine is... poisonous!

 Chapter 2043： Play with you

    If you drink this wine, you will die!


    What is Jiang Ning doing? Drinking with Miss San, and calling the guards, pretending to be a master and servant.


    Luo Heng glanced at the wine glass and hesitated: "The subordinates dare not disturb the mood of the third lady."


    "He told you to sit down, just sit down!"


    How did you know that Liu Qing suddenly slapped the table and roared, "What nonsense!"


    She is in a bad mood, this guard is still ignorant, must she find something for herself?


    Luo Heng gritted his teeth and had to sit down.


    "Call all the guards."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and said to the guard at the door, "Drink together."


    Hearing that, Luo Heng''s heart sank even more suddenly. Jiang Ning is crazy, right?


    Call all the guards?


    He suddenly felt frightened, what can he do.


    The wine is poisonous!


    He couldn''t drink it himself, but if the other guards drank it and Jiang Ning didn''t drink it, what could he do?


    When the time comes, where can I go?


    "Miss San, my duty is to protect Miss San, don''t you dare to get drunk..."


    Luo Heng hurriedly said.


    "I will take your vacation today."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "Now, I have the final say here."


    "What''s more, this is the Green Mountain Sect. It is very safe. Who can cause chaos in the Green Mountain Sect? The consequences are very serious."


    After speaking, he directly picked up the bottle of wine and poured a glass for Luo Heng.


    "Usually, you have worked hard to protect the third lady. I would like to take this opportunity to thank you today."


    He smiled and said, "In the future, you still need to pay."


    The glass of wine was already filled, and Luo Heng''s Adam''s apple slid as he watched the slightly microwaved sparkling wine.


    Based on his understanding of Zhang Heng, this guy is definitely a cruel person, and the poison he gave himself can definitely kill people!


    After this one drink, he himself is going to die!


    Without waiting for Luo Heng''s reaction, a dozen guards walked in outside the door, all with excited expressions on their faces.


    Since Jiang Ning came here, he has treated them very well. He has never despised them in the slightest because they are subordinates. On the contrary, he has cared and respected them.


    This is something they have never experienced!


    Now, Jiang Ning even invites them to drink together?


    OMG!


    In the Green Mountain Sect, I am afraid this is unprecedented.


    "Big Brother Jiang!? Er Shi Shi Ai Ai Yi Di Wu?"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    They are used to this name. In front of them, Jiang Ning is the eldest brother, who takes care of them and respects them more than Miss Third.


    "Call you to come and drink together."


    Jiang Ning said, "Miss Third also meant that."


    Liu Qing nodded. Anyway, what Jiang Ning said is what he said. Who made him now have a higher status than himself, and... so good-looking.


    She stared at Jiang Ning''s arrangement blankly, the kind of breezy clouds, people really never get bored.


    "Thank you, Brother Jiang, and Miss San!"


    Everyone was even more excited, and brought cups one after another, Jiang Ning wanted to pour them one by one!


    Luo Heng was almost frightened.


    So many people are going to die? He must die!


    The entire Green Mountain Sect will probably be overthrown. Where can he go?


    "A toast."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Everyone toasted together.


    Luo Heng only felt that his head buzzed as if he had been shocked by an electric shock.


    The blood all over his body instantly became cold!


    "Don''t drink!"


    Luo Heng suddenly yelled, and even waved his hand, slapped over the glasses of the two people around him.


    boom!


    The cup fell to the ground and suddenly fell apart, and the wine spilled all over the floor, and thick white bubbles appeared.


    All of a sudden, the complexion of several experienced guards changed drastically!


    poisonous!


    "The wine is poisonous!"


    I don''t know who yelled, and immediately everyone reacted, all eyes were on Luo Heng, without a trace of hesitation, a few people came forward and directly twisted Luo Heng''s hands!

 Chapter 2044： Strictly check!

    Luo Heng did not resist, he was really trembling with fright.


    It''s really poisonous!


    Look at the wine spilled on the ground, this is still very poisonous!


    Zhang Heng is so cruel.


    "who are you!"


    The captain of the guard roared, and he recognized that this person was not the guard here at all, so he immediately pulled out the knife and put it on Luo Heng''s neck.


    Almost.


    Just one point, all the people here have been poisoned to death!


    Even if they die, Miss San will die, and Jiang Ning will die!


    Bastard stuff! How dare to poison here?


    "boom!"


    Someone dropped Luo Heng''s helmet, revealing that face, and Liu Qing immediately stood up.


    "Luo Heng? How could it be you!"


    She was a little awake from the wine, and when she glanced at the poisoned wine, she became sober in an instant, "You poisoned us?"


    Immediately, Liu Qing''s eyes were red.


    This is in the Green Mountain Sect!


    Her dignified third lady will be poisoned?


    He is still the first disciple of the inner courtyard, Luo Heng is so bold!


    The atmosphere became tense. A dozen guards surrounded Luo Heng and controlled his hands.


    Luo Heng did not dare to resist.


    How did he resist?


    Even if he kills these people, he can''t escape the Green Mountain Sect. He will only add to the crime and die even worse!


    He raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning. Seeing Jiang Ning looked at him indifferently, his heart suddenly trembled.


    "You knew it was me from the beginning?"


    Luo Heng suddenly reacted.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ning did not deny, "So, I want to kill you."


    "you!"


    Luo Heng was suffocated and almost vomited blood.


    He was seen through by Jiang Ning before he did it, and he was caught up in Jiangning''s deception!


    "If I was cruel enough... I would poison you all!"


    Luo Heng gritted his teeth, his body trembled, and he was finished.


    He knew he was completely finished!


    "Are you stupid or think we are stupid?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "If you know that the wine is poisonous, would you let them drink it?"


    "You should be thankful that you have made the right decision, otherwise, it will really be a dead end."


    Luo Heng stopped in time, this will at least allow him to save his life, otherwise...


    Thinking of this, Luo Heng opened his mouth, but couldn''t say a word.


    Jiang Ning... Is this saving his own life?


    "You are so courageous, as a disciple of the inner courtyard, but you are murdering your fellow sect and come here!"


    The captain of the guard roared, "Catch him up and leave it to you!"


    Luo Heng did not resist.


    He knew that he was completely finished, but at least, he could still save his life.


    He felt even more that Jiang Ning was terrible, and he had nowhere to hide in front of him, let alone want to attack Jiang Ning, he did not have this ability.


    And now, Jiang Ning even saved his own life, he has some hindsight.


    Seeing Luo Heng being taken away by the guards, Liu Qing still refused, wishing to cut off Luo Heng''s head on the spot!


    This **** dared to poison himself!


    "It''s too cheap for him!"


    Liu Qing gritted his teeth, "He wants to kill us!"


    "He just wanted to kill me."


    Jiang Ning said, "Fortunately, he still has a bit of humanity, and he can be saved."


    He looked at Liu Qing and saw her look like a little female leopard: "Okay, it''s almost time to drink, go back and rest early."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "You don''t need to worry about his affairs, no one will hurt you. You are a sweet potato now, and everyone needs you to live."


    Jiang Ning said, "However, whoever wants to kill me, I have to figure it out."


    In his eyes, a trace of terrifying murderous aura flashed!


    In an instant, the surrounding air became cold.


    Jiang Ning would not think that Luo Heng would have this idea, he would dare to sneak into this place to poison him, or use such a clumsy method, no one was behind him to support him, where did he have the courage?


    Just look at him just now, scared like that, there must be someone behind it!

 Chapter 2045： will die

    Jiang Ning didn''t worry about Liu Qing''s safety.


    At least for now, everyone wants her to live and needs her to live.


    Outsiders want to open the door of the Green Mountain Sect, Liu Qing is currently the only opportunity.


    Since I have already cooperated with Yanagawa Road, the road to the Qingshan Sect is always to be cleared.


    Otherwise, Yanagawa will never give the antidote to himself easily.


    Saving Lin Yu is really the most important thing, no matter what the price is, Jiangning must do something.


    He asked a few guards to send Liu Qing back to the room to rest. After such a thing? Wu Yiyi and Wu Shiyi? All the guards had a twelve-point spirit, and even from where to take care of things, they transferred dozens of them. Personally, ensure Liu Qing''s safety.


    But Jiang Ning went directly to the Discipline Hall.


    When the news spread, Yanagawa was furious and ordered He Guanshi to investigate the matter carefully!


    He doesn''t know where things are, Luo Heng''s assassination of Jiang Ning is definitely the most stupid decision he has made in his life.


    So what would an unfathomable kid do to provoke him?


    In this high-end game, masters are playing games. Even Yanagawa is just watching the game from one side. Jiang Ning is the protagonist!


    As for the other opponents, they are now beginning to pay the surface, so I want to see how Jiang Ning can solve them.


    After all, this is just an appetizer.


    If Jiangning couldn''t even handle this, then Yanagawa would definitely change his plan immediately.


    Luo Heng has been arrested and sent to prison!


    "This matter must be investigated carefully. Luo Heng dare to poison the third young lady and seriously violate the rules of the family. This is not something that can be solved by being a criminal!"


    He Guanshi nailed the matter to death in the first sentence.


    It is necessary to strictly investigate, there are definitely others behind Luo Heng, and he can even guess who it is.


    It''s just that in this chess game, he is also not the protagonist, as long as he does what he should do.


    "Yes!"


    Shouted solemnly one by one.


    Guan Shi raised his head and saw Jiang Ning walk in, squinted his eyes, and waved to make everyone else retreat.


    "How did you come?"


    He smiled and said, "You won''t even grab my position, will you?"


    Jiang Ning went straight to the side and sat down.


    "I''m not interested in this kind of drudgery as a manager of the precepts hall,"


    He took a look at what happened, "I''m just here to remind you, hurry up and check, otherwise, when Luo Heng is dead, nothing will be found."


    What matters is that the pupils shrink slightly.


    Luo Heng will die?


    "He was locked up in a big jail, and people were staring everywhere. How did he die?"


    "What''s more, he reined in time to rein in the precipice, not to death, Luo Heng himself knows that he will not be stupid enough to commit suicide."


    He in charge said, "You are too worried."


    He did not have faith in Luo Heng, but in the prison of his commandment hall.


    He doesn''t want people to go in, who can go in and kill people?


    What''s more, what is the act of killing people in the predicate hall? This is a provocation! The act of provoking the entire Qingshanzong rules!


    It provokes him even more!


    "Why are you so confident?"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and stared at what is in charge, "Don''t get slapped in the face."


    "Hehe, don''t underestimate me."


    He Guanwu said, "In this precept hall, I have the final say!"


    "That''s fine."


    Jiang Ning got up, "Since He Guanshi is so confident, then I can rest assured, I hope He Guanshi can figure out the mastermind behind it, otherwise I can''t sleep at night."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    He Guanshi snorted, Jiang Ning can''t sleep?


    I am afraid that what he is most looking forward to now is someone to assassinate him.


    Can''t sleep, it''s because of excitement!


    However, after Jiang Ning said this, He Guanshi couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t think that Jiang Ning would specifically run to talk nonsense.


    Luo Heng in the prison will die?

 Chapter 2046： Commit suicide

    It''s hard for him to believe that it''s his own territory, so where does this happen.


    But in my heart, there always seems to be a bad feeling.


    "Huh, this brat."


    He Guanshi didn''t say anything, and immediately led someone to the prison for inspection.


    at the same time.


    The prison of the commandment hall!


    Normal criminals don''t need to be imprisoned here. For so many years, few have been imprisoned here.


    Luo Heng is also the first in recent years.


    There are people guarding the corridors, armored long swords, and fully armed!


    The killing atmosphere made Luo Heng sitting in the cell uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, he became the proud man of heaven, the object of all admiration and worship, and became a prisoner. He may even become the man who has been convicted of criminals for the most years in the inner courtyard!


    He was waiting, waiting for Zhang Heng to find a way to save himself.


    He is doing things for Zhang Heng, how can he ignore himself?


    Da da da!


    In the corridor, there were footsteps, and a team of inspectors passed by, Luo Heng was already used to it.


    It is strictly guarded here, every level of checkpoints, without a certain identity, it is impossible to enter at all.


    He Guanshi is an extremely strict person. He doesn''t know how, now except Zhang Heng, I am afraid that no one can save himself.


    Suddenly, he felt a shadow, and when he looked up, a guard was staring at him.


    "You let me down."


    There was a voice from under the helmet, Luo Heng couldn''t help but his heart moved, it was Zhang Heng!


    He really came!


    "hospital¡­¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    Zhang Heng lowered his voice, "Don''t shout!"


    Luo Heng shut up immediately, not daring to say another word, just kept begging Luo Heng with his eyes.


    "Your family, are you all right?"


    Zhang Heng didn¡¯t say anything else, but suddenly mentioned Luo Heng¡¯s family, ¡°Your parents have high expectations of you, and you are also the pride of your hometown. You can enter the Qingshan Sect and become a disciple of the former palace at such a young age. proud of you."


    Luo Heng''s face has become pale.


    He trembling lips, looking at Zhang Heng, he already had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "If you become a sinner, I''m afraid all of this will disappear."


    "So, you can''t be a sinner,"


    Zhang Heng said, "You can''t lose the honor of your parents, can their life in their later years be guaranteed? Can''t they be laughed at to death?"


    Luo Heng didn''t say a word, but his body was dyed and trembling even more severely!


    "Luo Heng, for so many years, I have watched you grow step by step, but to this day, I can only blame yourself."


    He didn''t feel that it had anything to do with him, just because Luo Heng was stupid and couldn''t even do such a simple thing.


    Zhang Heng took out a small bottle from his pocket and threw it in front of Luo Heng.


    "Make your own choice."


    He was too lazy to say, turned and left, and soon disappeared.


    Luo Heng looked at the medicine bottle on the ground, stretched out his trembling hand, his eyes were already flushed.


    die¡­¡­


    Does he have any options?


    He does not die, but his parents die! None of his relatives can escape!


    Zhang Heng is too cruel!


    He had never thought that Zhang Heng would be so cruel and would not leave him any way to survive.


    At that time.


    He Guanshi hurried to the boss.


    "No one else is going in, right?"


    He asked the guard at the door, this was his confidant.


    "no."


    The guards have been guarding here, not letting anyone in.


    Hearing this, He Guanfu was relieved.


    "I just said that kid was worrying, hum."


    He Guanshi stepped in, thinking about when to press Jiang Ning, this kid is really crazy.


    He walked towards Luo Heng''s place, and his face suddenly changed before he reached the cell.


    "Huh!"


    He Guanshi''s strength is not bad, where I can''t feel it, there is no breathing in this cell.


    He rushed over and saw Luo Heng had fallen there, bleeding from Qiqiao!


    He died a long time ago, and his blood was cold!

 Chapter 2047： Alive

    Guan Shi''s heart was shocked, and he quickly let someone open the prison door and rushed in.


    "died!"


    The complexion of his men changed, a little ugly.


    They guarded against death, Luo Heng actually died, how did he die?


    No outsiders come in at all!


    He Guanshi kept his face cold and said nothing.


    He suddenly felt that his face was so hot and painful, as if someone slapped him in the face!


    Yes, I was slapped by Jiang Ning.


    He specifically came to him and reminded himself not to let Luo Heng die, how could he not believe it.


    Well now, what Jiang Ning said came true.


    He doesn''t care about Luo Heng''s life or death. Anyway, this guy will die sooner or later, but if he died in his prison, it won''t work!


    This **** thing is a provocation to the Discipline Hall, a provocation to him!


    "Who''s been here?"


    He Guanshi asked coldly.


    "No outsider has ever been to the prison, so what''s the matter? I promise with my head!"


    The subordinate gritted his teeth and said, "They are all from our Discipline Hall. They have visited twice, and absolutely no outsiders have come in. I have personally guarded at the door!


    Hearing that, why bother stepped forward, grabbed the collar of his hand, and said viciously: "We are from the Discipline Hall? Are you sure, everyone is from the Discipline Hall? Have you confirmed one by one!"


    Upon hearing this, his subordinates paled.


    Where did he look at them one by one, a dozen people, he couldn''t see them one by one.


    "What''s the matter...I..."


    "You wait for me to clean you up!"


    He Guanshi cursed and turned and left. The men behind him were already shaking with fright.


    He made a big mistake!


    No one cares about Luo Heng''s death after such a big incident, and now what he loses is the face of taking care of things.


    He is dead!


    He Guanshi grimaced, walked out of the boss, with his hands behind his back, wishing to burn the entire prison with a torch.


    He didn''t go to Yanagawa Dao. Such things would soon reach Yanagawa Dao, and there was no need for him to report it.


    Even Yanagawa should have guessed this result long ago.


    But he was too self-confident and didn''t take it seriously.


    Mr. He went directly to Jiang Ning.


    In the yard, Jiang Ning sat there, dangling the cane chair leisurely, closing his eyes to rest, like a retired old man, contented.


    "You are free."


    Guan Shi walked over, snorted softly, and sat down to pour tea by himself without being polite.


    "if not."


    Jiang Ning didn''t open his eyes, and said lightly, "There is nothing I need to take care of in the Green Mountain Sect."


    "Especially the Discipline Hall, what is in charge, there won''t be any problems, will it?"


    This is clearly which pot is not opened or which pot is to be lifted. Whatever happens, I glanced at Jiang Ning.


    "Luo Heng is dead."


    "impossible!"


    Jiang Ning still didn''t open his eyes, but that expression made Ho Guanshi want to hit someone, it was obviously mocking himself!


    "It''s impossible for Luo Heng to die in a place that cares about things, and that''s what you said yourself."


    "You tell me now that Luo Heng is dead?"


    Jiang Ning kept shook his head, "I don''t believe it."


    What is the face? Shi Aishan hides the zero Er Yifu? Green, Jiang Ning''s face is really hot, not at all polite.


    He opened his eyes.


    He didn''t even open his eyes. This mocking skill was too strong.


    "I don''t talk to nonsense,"


    Guan Shi waved his hand, "Luo Heng is dead, and now the people behind have no clues."


    "These people want your life!"


    "Oh."


    "Oh? Just one?"


    He was happy, and repeated it again, "What they want is your life!"


    "Ok."


    "Ok?"


    He Guanshi couldn''t help standing up and sitting down again, taking a few deep breaths so that he would not be mad at Jiang Ning.

 Chapter 2048： Comprehensive investigation

    He finally calmed down.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    He Guanshi has guesses in his heart.


    He knows that there are probably only a few people who can enter his commandment hall silently and kill Luo Heng.


    But there is only one motivated.


    Of course, there is no evidence. The only evidence is Luo Heng. He is dead now, and there is no evidence against him.


    "Who is important?"


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes and looked sideways to see what matters.


    "Why doesn''t it matter?"


    How does it matter?


    "No matter who it is, he can''t kill me,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "And he will pay the price."


    What''s the matter? Close-dyeing Shan''er to be dyed? Things startled.


    Damn, it''s crazy!


    He really wanted to slap Jiang Ning, he had never seen such a madman.


    This is inside the mountain gate, not outside the mountain gate. Maybe Jiang Ning is outside the mountain gate and can call the wind and rain, but this is not his territory.


    How dare you be so mad?


    Although Guan Shi sounded uncomfortable, he knew in his heart that Jiang Ning was not talking nonsense. He had confidence and the calmness and self-confidence on his face did not match his age at all.


    It seems that everything is under his control.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    Why don''t you bother to talk nonsense with Jiang Ning, he is afraid that he will be **** to death, "Or, what do you want me to do?"


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    He laughed while looking at what is in charge, his eyes were so uncomfortable.


    He just told Jiang Ning earlier that he didn''t need Jiang Ning to take care of things, and Luo Heng died.


    Now, he asked Jiang Ning again what he wanted to do.


    He slapped him on his face with this slap.


    "I am for the Green Mountain Sect!"


    He Guanshi hummed.


    "Luo Heng is dead, and the murderer is at large, but it is certain that they are from the Qingshan Sect."


    Jiang Ning looked at what matters, "So, you have to check."


    Why did you froze for a while, check?


    He knew who it was, but there was no evidence.


    "How to check?"


    "Naturally, the people of the entire Qingshan Sect, investigate one by one, including the suzerain and the elders."


    "are you crazy?"


    "There are also those guests who come to the Green Mountain Sect. They can''t avoid suspicion, they have to be investigated."


    "I think you are crazy!"


    Mr. He stood up, "Are you trying to turn the Green Mountain Sect upside down?"


    Only Luo Heng died. Where does the Qingshan Sect need to be investigated? Besides, what if the murderer is found?


    Could he really kill that person?


    He Guanshi knew that the current Qingshan Sect was not in the past. He, the master of the Discipline Hall, can manage things to a limited extent. How dare he be so crazy.


    "Green Mountain Sect, isn''t it enough to turn the earth upside down?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Such a good opportunity, without muddling the water, how do you know who is the one who has been moving behind?"


    "I''m talking about every one."


    Guan Gang looked at Jiang Ning and didn''t respond for a long time.


    It is really hard for him to imagine that Jiang Ning dares to be so crazy.


    The Sect Master gave him the authority, Jiang Ning is really welcome, does he want to completely overthrow the Qingshan Sect?


    "you sure?"


    "determine."


    Jiang Ning said, "You are the steward of the Discipline Hall, so it is the most suitable for you to do this. Of course, you are not the most suitable person. I am not using it here, otherwise, it is not your turn."


    If my brother is here, he can do things better, no matter where he can be compared to such a bad old man.


    When he heard this, his face turned pale with anger and his beard curled up.


    If you want to help Jiang Ning do things, you still want to be rejected by Jiang Ning?


    He pointed to Jiang Ning, unable to say a word for a long time, not even a word, but his body trembled badly.


    "Humph!"


    No matter what you want to leave, no matter where you want to stay here.


    He was afraid that he would really be killed by Jiang Ning!

 Chapter 2049： I am responsible

    This kid is really unpleasant.


    If you have a son, you definitely can''t be like Jiang Ning, otherwise it''s better to plug it back.


    Seeing He Guanshi leave, Jiang Ning closed his eyes again, dangling leisurely, contented.


    Now, before he takes the shot, let him worry about it in advance.


    "You two,"


    Behind him, Liu Qing''s voice came, "It always feels weird."


    She kept watching from behind, and didn''t disturb the two of them, because she didn''t understand what He Guanshi said to Jiang Ning.


    I don''t know what these two people are talking about.


    It was clearly a language she could understand, but she couldn''t understand what she could say for a long time.


    "You think too much, we are both men, there will be nothing."


    ?Ba Pa Lu Ling Er Yi Wu Ling? "I''m not talking about this."


    Liu Qing blushed and glared at Jiang Ning. This **** always speaks in a straightforward manner, "You two, it seems that something is hiding from me."


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes and glanced at Liu Qing.


    "you are wrong."


    He said seriously, "We don''t have one thing, we will tell you, and we will keep it from you."


    "..."


    Liu Qing stayed for ten seconds before taking a deep breath, turning his head and leaving.


    Too irritating, is this talking human?


    Jiang Ning, this bastard, why is his words so irritating!


    Even if the truth is so, don''t say it, irritate yourself deliberately, right?


    When Liu Qing left, Jiang Ning closed his eyes again and continued to feel complacent.


    At that time.


    He Guanshi returned to the precepts hall.


    Snapped!


    He slapped the table with a slap, and there were a dozen capable generals standing below, one by one, not even daring to breathe.


    When such a thing happened, it was the face of their precepts hall, what the face of trouble!


    Moreover, they are all swollen!


    "Shame?"


    He Guanshi sneered, no one standing there dared to speak.


    "Can it be more embarrassing than this? You have lost all my face!"


    He Guanshi roared.


    With a plop, everyone knelt down and bowed their heads, still silent.


    The precepts hall has always had a high status in the Green Mountain Sect, and it is also a department directly taken over by the lord.


    It can be said that the largest law enforcement place in the Green Mountain Sect!


    But now, their faces are rubbed on the ground by someone, and their faces are rubbed to a **** blood!


    "Just in our prison, people who can''t die died. Are you telling others that our commandment halls are all rubbish?"


    "Other people come in if they want to come in, go out if they want to go out, or kill if they want to kill?"


    "You don''t feel blushing, I feel blushing!"


    "I trust you, trust you so, and put such an important thing in your hands. That''s how you treat me?"


    He Guanshi is emotional,


    "Do you think that when I am old, I don''t need a face anymore?"


    "The hall master calms down!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    "Quiet your anger?"


    He Guanshi slapped on the table and stood up, "You tell me, how can I calm my anger?"


    "Hall Master, I am waiting to track down the real murderer to shock my precepts hall!"


    "How come it shakes?"


    He Guanshi shouted sternly, "Do you dare to investigate people who can freely enter and exit the prison of my precepts hall? Do you dare!"


    "We dare!"


    A group of people shouted in unison.


    They are angry, and they have no turning back.


    The commandment hall was so humiliated by others, it is not just a matter of who cares about one person, it is also a matter of their disciples [wuai novel www.xss521.com]


    If so, they haven''t responded yet, I''m afraid they will be laughed at.


    Not just being laughed at by disciples in the Qingshan sect, but also by other sects!


    "it is good!"


    He Guanshi sternly said, "Let''s check him out!"


    He has a very loud voice, and he is so angry!


    "If something goes wrong, I am responsible!"


    When the phrase He Guanshi came out, everyone''s eyes were red.

 Chapter 2050： Is it bully?

    Even if there is nothing to do, they have to fight!


    Even if they find the elder''s head, they won''t take a step back!


    "Hall Master, we will not let you down!"


    The leader stood up, turned around and shouted, "Go, thoroughly investigate the Qingshan Sect, don''t let any of them go!"


    They were crazy like they had been beaten up.


    When it comes to this, if you can''t make a little face for what to do, then the commandment hall will simply not want it.


    A group of people rushed out, brought another group of people, and immediately conducted a comprehensive search of the entire Qingshan Sect.


    Their duty is to protect the Qingshanzong, and more importantly, to maintain the majesty of the Qingshanzong!


    The entire Green Mountain Sect suddenly became chaotic.


    "Quick! Quick!"


    "Start with the outer courtyard, don''t let go of any of them, give me a thorough investigation!"


    "No one is allowed to leave the Green Mountain Sect in recent days, and offenders will be severely punished by the Precepts Hall!"


    "Last night when I left alone, they took the initiative to report their names!"


    ...


    Starting from the Outer Court of the Qingshan Sect, a large number of people from the precepts hall have been interrogated one by one.


    They do not leave any blind spots. Every disciple who is registered must be inquired to make sure that someone proves where he is that night.


    Anyone who cannot prove what they are doing and has nothing to do with Luo Heng''s death must be further investigated!


    It was like a gust of wind that suddenly blew up. Many people in the Qingshan Sect were a little nervous and panic. Some of them didn''t know what happened, why the discipline hall suddenly became so severe.


    Of course, the people in the precepts hall know that it is almost impossible to be from the outer court.


    If people from the outer courtyard sneak into the prison of the precepts hall and kill Luo Heng, then their faces will be completely swollen!


    "After investigation in the outer court, there is no suspicious person."


    This is the same as their initial guess.


    "Next, it''s the inner courtyard!"


    This is the place where the most suspicious?


    The people in the front hall had little contact with the inner court, and Luo Heng did not threaten them much. Only the people in the inner court had a strong relationship.


    The most suspected one is Chen Long!


    The captain of the guard was the first one to control Chen Long and prevent him from having any chance to escape.


    "He is dead, what does it have to do with me?"


    Chen Long smiled angrily.


    On the main hall of the inner courtyard, Zhang Heng sat on the top, silent, half-closed eyes, a little anger could be seen on his face.


    In the hall, the other disciples stood there, accepting cross-examination one by one.


    Chen Long was a little intolerable: "Why should I kill him? How can I kill him under your nose? You are framing me!"


    "Luo Heng is stronger, he can only be second in the inner court for one day. Is this reason enough?"


    The captain of the guard hummed coldly.


    "joke!"


    Chen Long said angrily, "He is number one? He is the number one ass! I just hide my strength, what does he compare to me?"


    He was really angry.


    Hidden his strength, prepared to hit Luo Heng severely at a critical time, but wherever he thought of it, he planted a disaster for himself.


    What is Luo Heng?


    He wants to win Luo Heng easily.


    Kill him?


    He was stupid and almost, and went to the prison of the Discipline Hall to kill him.


    "Hidden strength? You can pretend, the more I look at you now, the more suspicious you are!"


    The captain of the guard glared and waved: "Come here! Bring Chen Long back to me for a strict interrogation!"


    "slow!"


    Zhang Heng opened his mouth.


    He looked at the captain of the guard and said lightly: "You don''t have any evidence, so you arrest people indiscriminately. Don''t you think it is not enough to die one Luo Heng in my inner courtyard. I want to kill a few more?"


    He stood up, his aura was fierce, and his face was even more condescending!


    "Are the disciples in my inner courtyard so bullied?"

 Chapter 2051： Doubt

    Zhang Heng shouted angrily, his eyes cold.


    The aura on his body was obviously not at all polite, and he was very dissatisfied with the guards of the Discipline Hall for such a big move.


    "President Zhang calmed down his anger,"


    The captain of the guard did not retreat in the slightest, "Such a big thing happened in the Green Mountain Sect, my commandment hall has the responsibility to investigate the matter clearly."


    "The catch of the real murderer is also a relief to Luo Heng. This is my unshirkable responsibility!"


    "Humph!"


    Zhang Heng did not expect that a small captain of the guard would dare to speak to himself like this.


    Isn''t he afraid that he will kill him!


    "Your duty is to guard the order of the Qingshan Sect, it''s not nonsense!"


    "President Zhang, you are wrong to say that, to seek justice for the disciple, what is called Hu Lai?"


    The captain of the guard had already been mentally prepared, even if he was going to die, he would not give in half a step.


    The dignity of the commandment hall is much more important than his life!


    "What''s more, this Luo Heng, but Dean Zhang''s most proud disciple, he is dead, isn''t Dean Zhang sad? Don''t want to be in love for him? Erfu Yixizhidi? Ask for justice!"


    Hearing this, Zhang Heng''s eyes shrank.


    The captain of the guard, obviously there was something in his words, and he even deliberately used his own words.


    "My disciple, I naturally want to get justice for him,"


    Zhang Heng hummed, "But absolutely not, let my other disciples suffer humiliation, let my inner courtyard suffer humiliation!"


    With a wave of his hand, a dozen disciples rushed up.


    "Dean Zhang, what are you going to do?"


    The captain of the guard laughed, "I''ll wait, but I''m here to investigate by the order of the hall master. I can''t explain it to you like this."


    "My commandment hall is the place where the Qingshan Sect has existed since its establishment. The dignity of the Qingshan Sect and the dignity of the rules are all things that I am waiting to maintain. Now, we are maintaining it, Dean Zhang, you are doing it again. what?"


    "Today, I put the words here, even if the Sect Master comes, it is time to check, we have to check!"


    The captain of the guard clanged and drew the knife directly, "Anyone who resists, will be dealt with on the basis of treason!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    These few words made Chen Long''s expressions change and they realized the seriousness of the matter.


    The commandment hall has done this, and it seems that the suzerain has acquiesced behind it.


    Isn''t it that Luo Heng died? Is it necessary to be like this?


    I am afraid that even if a disciple of the former palace dies, the lord will not be like this.


    Zhang Heng also made this kind of speculation. He knew that Liu Chuandao would not care about Luo Heng''s life or death.


    A disciple in the inner courtyard died, he felt it was a pity at best, and he would never fight for it.


    The only explanation is Jiang Ning!


    Yanagawa attaches great importance to Jiangning, so it is necessary to arrest those who want to be unfavorable to Jiangning behind their backs.


    This Jiang Ning...really has an extraordinary identity.


    "I am a member of the Green Mountain Sect, and even the dean of the inner courtyard. I value the majesty of the Green Mountain Sect more than you!"


    Zhang Heng shouted, "The person who killed my disciple, I naturally want to find him and bring him to justice!"


    "Since everyone has the same purpose, Dean Zhang should not stop me from waiting anymore."


    The captain of the guard arched his hands and said, "Take it away!"


    He was too lazy to talk nonsense, he pulled out the knife, and said so much what to do.


    Even if Zhang Heng was going to stop him, he would not be polite.


    He didn''t want to let He Guanshi disappointed, and he didn''t want to put the Qingshan Zonggui to shame!


    "Dean! Dean!"


    Chen Long shouted, but Zhang Heng could only keep his face calm and silent.


    He couldn''t say anything.


    He Guan was obviously serious, and he killed someone in the prison of the precepts hall. This was provoking Ho Guan. He slapped him in the face. With his temper, this was indeed the case. Zhang Heng had known him for many years, but he didn''t know where he would be.


    "Check, what can you find?"


    Zhang Heng snorted, a trace of disdain flashed across his face.


    Even if they turned over the entire Green Mountain Sect, they couldn''t find out on their own heads.

 Chapter 2052： Cant dont

    At that time.


    Inside the prison!


    Chen Long and others were detained separately, and the expressions on their faces were all worried and anxious.


    "Don''t worry, the dean will definitely find a way to save us."


    Chen Long shouted loudly, not knowing whether to comfort others or to comfort himself.


    He had to know that such a thing would happen, so why hide his strength?


    In the assessment, it is enough to directly defeat Luo Heng. Where can it become so troublesome, at least, he will not have any suspicions anymore.


    Da da da.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps in the corridor, and there seemed to be a lot of people coming.


    Chen Long looked up, far away? Ling Yi Fu Ling Wu Er Zheshan? Far away, what is the matter!


    By his side, is... Jiang Ning?


    "These suspected disciples in the inner courtyard have all been arrested,"


    He said, "You said, which of them is most suspected?"


    He turned his head to look at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning was well-informed. As soon as he arrested the person, he came and said that he wanted to help him investigate.


    After all, the person these guys are going to kill is himself.


    "I think their suspicions are very high and must be investigated carefully."


    Jiangning Road.


    Hearing this, Chen Long was so angry that he almost scolded his mother.


    Who is the suspect?


    He didn''t do anything, so he was very suspicious.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Chen Long yelled anxiously, clutching the cell door with both hands, wishing to rush out, explaining that he did not intend to kill Luo Heng at all.


    Jiang Ning and the others walked past and passed by the prison door. He glanced at Chen Long and chuckled: "I''m not talking nonsense. Luo Heng is your inner courtyard disciple. He usually plays in your inner courtyard, so he can benefit from him. It''s only you who are in conflict. Is there anyone else?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Especially you, the conflict of interest between you can be said to be the biggest."


    Jiang Ning said seriously, "After all, the competition for the title of the first disciple of the inner courtyard is between the two of you."


    "..."


    Chen Long is really going to cry.


    If he doesn''t hide his strength, he is the first, Luo Heng is a fart!


    I just want to keep a low profile. Is that also wrong?


    "What''s the matter! What''s the matter, don''t listen to his nonsense, what did I do to kill Luo Heng? He is inferior to me, why should I kill him?"


    Chen Long hurriedly explained, "Even if he is better than me, he will go to the front hall. What conflicts of interest do I have with him? There is no such thing!"


    "Yup."


    Jiang Ning said suddenly, slapped his head, "If you don''t tell me, I didn''t expect it."


    "Luo Heng is going to the front hall, and he is a disciple of the great elder, but the one who is connected to Luo Heng is the great elder and the disciple under the seat of the great elder?"


    Guanshi Nodded: "Yes."


    "That said, the murderer is probably related to the Great Elder. This explanation seems to make sense. After all, in your place, the Great Elder wants to sneak in. It''s not difficult."


    Hearing that, Chen Long was dumbfounded.


    Jiang Ning dare to doubt the Great Elder so directly?


    This is no longer a suspicion, it is a confirmation!


    "The more I talk about it, the more I feel like this!"


    Jiang Ning pointed to Chen Long, "He reminded me."


    "..."


    Chen Long only felt his chest was stuffy, what did he remind Jiang Ning?


    Remind Jiang Ning to doubt the great elder? He would rather die than remind this kind of thing!


    "I didn''t, I didn''t..."


    Chen Long jumped up, his head hitting the door rail, but Jiang Ning didn''t seem to see it, and said to himself: "What''s the matter, I think the front hall should be checked?"


    "It''s not that Luo Heng assassinated me. It''s nothing if I die, it''s all trivial things, but what they are provoking is the majesty and provocation of the Discipline Hall, but what matters to your face!"


    "Face this thing, you can''t do it."


    He Guanshi glanced at Jiang Ning, and already scolded him **** in his heart.


    "This bastard, can you leave me a few words?"

 Chapter 2053： Good suggestion

    The things that are easy to say are all said by Jiang Ning, so what else can I say?


    He glanced at Jiang Ning: "The majesty of the Commandment Hall is naturally inviolable. This is the rule set by the ancestors of the past!"


    "The rules of the Commandment Hall are the rules of the Green Mountain Sect. Without rules, there can be no squares!"


    He Guanshi sternly said, "Chen Long is right to remind us, the front hall, we have to check."


    Chen Long almost fainted.


    When did he remind?


    He didn''t say at all, he didn''t say a word.


    Now the Discipline Hall is going to the front hall for investigation. If those elders and disciples in the front hall knew about it, I reminded them, and I have forgotten it all my life!


    "What''s up! What''s up!"


    Chen Long shouted, "This matter has nothing to do with me, I didn''t say anything!"


    "I really didn''t say anything!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him lightly: "He has done meritorious service, no matter what, you can consider reducing his guilt."


    "I think your suggestion is good."


    Jiang Ning and He Guanshi two people sang and made peace. Chen Long''s face was instantly white, as if a woman had put on a thick foundation, and there was still a trace of blood.


    "What matters..."


    Chen Long slowly fell to the ground, scolding himself, why should he keep a low profile, why he wanted to pretend to be forced, why...


    How did he know that he just wanted to show his skills at a critical time, and he would turn into such a ghost.


    He doesn''t want to die!


    But Jiang Ning didn''t seem to hear anything from He Guan, and turned around and walked out.


    "The front hall must be checked!"


    Jiangning Road.


    "Hmph, your kid would say, check the front hall, do you know how big things will be caused?"


    "Don''t the lord just want us to cause trouble?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "Moreover, the bigger the trouble, the better."


    Guanshi He and Jiang Ning looked at each other, and both saw a smile in each other''s eyes.


    It seems that it is really fun.


    "By the way, this Chen Long is innocent, don''t kill it, it''s still useful later."


    Jiang Ning said again.


    "A person like you really can''t be an enemy, because your mind is too bad."


    Guan Shi snorted, "Find a suitable opportunity and let him kill you."


    He didn''t know, Jiang Ning was already planning the game, and it was against Zhang Heng. He didn''t know if he could kill Zhang Heng.


    The person who killed Luo Heng was obviously Zhang Heng, and both knew well.


    It''s just that no one said it was broken, and I don''t seem to know it. Anyway, it is difficult to find evidence, so there is no need to use evidence.


    This is Jiang Ning''s way, so he can only realize it at this moment.


    The two separated, Jiang Ning returned to Liu Qing''s place, continued to drink tea and eat snacks, cultivate one''s body and rest, as if on vacation.


    On the other side, why bother crazy.


    He is pretending to be crazy, but he looks scarier than being really crazy!


    The guards of the entire commandment hall were dispatched and rushed directly into the front hall, not letting everyone go, and thoroughly investigated Luo Heng''s death.


    Anyone who dares to stop will be scolded by him, saying that he is fighting against the rules and dignity of the Qingshan Sect, and the other party will not dare to refute the scolding.


    "Anyone who resists, take it away for me!"


    He Guanshi said loudly, "I cannot be insulted by the rules of the Qingshan Zong? Zero Yiyi waits for Pa Yiyi?, my precepts hall is not to be oppressed!"


    "This is a rule set by the ancestors of the past, no one can change it!"


    He just said these two sentences, and said nothing else.


    No matter what others say, no matter who it is, just these two sentences are what matters. The elders were so angry that they almost moved their hands.


    But even Yanagawa didn''t say a word, accepting investigations and inquiries, who would dare to say anything?


    "Sect Master, are you looking at Hall Master He making such a fool?"


    Zhang Heng couldn''t help it anymore.


    Now he hasn''t checked his inner courtyard, so he dare to say, he can say anything.


    Especially now, speaking on the side of a few elders, he is more confident.

 Chapter 2054： Cant be him

    "Mischief?"


    Without waiting for Liu Chuandao to speak, he sneered, "You mean, the lord is also cooperating with me?"


    "you!"


    Zhang Heng is short of breath.


    He didn''t even know why he was so silly that he couldn''t refute it with just one sentence.


    How dare he say that Yanagawa Dao is cooperating with him, even if this is a very obvious thing, but he can''t say it on the stage.


    "Everyone is for the dignity of the Green Mountain Sect, do you want to destroy Zhang Heng?"


    "Or, I didn''t check your inner courtyard?"


    He Guanshi''s expression sank suddenly, staring at Zhang Heng, "Could it be that you are the murderer!"


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the entire hall became tense.


    Everyone''s attention, all staring at Zhang Heng, their eyes are different.


    Zhang Heng''s heart sank suddenly, but he soon recovered his calm, and the panic in his eyes flashed past.


    "Have you started to frame people indiscriminately? Luo Heng is my proud disciple, I kill him? Am I crazy!"


    He shouted, his eyes red, "He''s dead, I''m more sad than anyone else, you even slander, I am the murderer? Do you want Luo Heng to die!"


    Zhang Heng looked like he was going to work hard with He Guan.


    The excited expression was like a defiled girl, aggrieved and angry.


    "Then what else are you so excited for?"


    Guan Shi quarreled with him, obviously emotional.


    The sound in the hall suddenly became louder.


    "All right!"


    Suddenly, Yanagawa slapped the table, and the hall suddenly became quiet.


    He glanced at He Guanshi and Zhang Heng.


    "This Luo Heng, who killed Jiang Ning and my son-in-law, is too unwilling to put me in his eyes and the Qingshan Sect in his eyes."


    "People like him are naturally instructed by someone behind, so this matter must be found out."


    He glanced at Zhang Heng? Shanxi Ranyi Airan Aiyi? "Don''t you want to know, who is the murderer?"


    Zhang Heng''s heart was throbbing with those eyes.


    It seems that they already knew what they did, but there was no evidence.


    "Of course I want to know, and I must know!"


    Zhang Hengdao.


    He pointed to He Guanshi and was very angry, "But why do you suspect that I am the murderer? It''s just too unreasonable!"


    "He can''t be a murderer."


    Suddenly, a voice came.


    Outside the hall, Jiang Ning walked slowly.


    "How could Dean Zhang be the murderer? Even if everyone in the world wanted to kill me, Dean Zhang would definitely not want to kill me. How could he be the murderer?"


    Jiang Ning walked in, everyone staring at him.


    Including Liu Zong and Liu Heng, they even nodded Liu Chuandao to Jiang Ning, feeling a little more uncomfortable.


    Isn''t it just a door-to-door son-in-law, and not the door-to-door son-in-law of his own daughter, is it necessary to pay that much attention?


    Even if Jiang Ning died, it wouldn''t be a big deal. Where was it necessary to make such a big fight and turn the entire Qingshan Sect upside down?


    "There seems to be no place for you to speak."


    Liu Zong said somewhat unceremoniously.


    Those present are the mainstays of the Qingshan Sect. In addition to the elders of the sect, they are also the heads of the halls and the deans of the inner and outer courtyards. What is Jiang Ning?


    "Who are you?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Liu Zong.


    "Huh, you don''t even know me?"


    Liu Zong was very angry.


    "Are you famous? Why should I know you? You seem to be inferior to Luo Heng."


    "..."


    Liu Zong was about to explode immediately.


    Compare yourself with a dead person?


    Still saying that he can''t beat this dead man?


    "you--!"


    He stepped forward and was about to do something, but was stopped by Liu Heng.


    In the hall, what style is it?


    "Anyway, we are all your elders, right?"


    Liu Heng said lightly.


    They are all Liu Qing''s brothers.


    "Who are you?"


    Jiang Ning tilted his head.

 Chapter 2055： Huh!

    Jiang Ning''s words made Liu Heng also shocked, and his face sank immediately.


    "Boy, don''t be shameless!"


    "Your face, I really don''t want it."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    After that, he didn''t even bother to pay attention to Liu Heng''s attack.


    Jiang Ning walked directly to Zhang Heng, and the two of them faced each other. Looking at them with Jiang Ning''s eyes, Zhang Heng''s face still didn''t have any waves.


    However, he didn''t know why Jiang Ning would speak for himself.


    There is no intersection between the two, and they have only seen each other once.


    But Luo Heng''s killing of him was indeed something he did under his command. Jiang Ning couldn''t know. Similarly, he had no reason to speak for himself.


    "Dean Zhang has a kind heart, how could he harm people?"


    Jiang Ning said, "What''s more, Dean Zhang and I have never known each other. I have no grievances in the past, and I have no grudges in the past. He must hurt me more."


    Zhang Heng nodded: "Yes, I and Jiang Ning, this is the second time we have met, where is the enemy of life and death, and his life?"


    "Hall Master He, you can''t pour dirty water on me casually."


    Guan Gang glanced at Zhang Heng, then at Jiang Ning, snorted coldly, his face was displeased, and he seemed very dissatisfied with Jiang Ning''s help to Zhang Heng.


    I helped Jiang Ning find the murderer and help him get justice, but Jiang Ning was good, and went to Zhang Heng''s side.


    "Sect Master, there must be someone else who wants to kill me. I don''t believe it will be Dean Zhang."


    Jiang Ning walked to Yanagawa Road and arched his hands.


    "Then who do you think it will be?"


    As soon as Yanagawa said this, everyone was startled, and the expressions on their faces were different.


    Where is there such a question?


    Could it be that who Jiang Ning thinks it is, who should be investigated and who should be arrested?


    It''s too childish!


    What kind of thing is Jiang Ning, and where does he have this qualification, let Liu Chuando speak for him like this.


    "It''s impossible for people in this Green Mountain Sect,"


    Jiang Ning said seriously, "It hasn''t been long since I came to Qingshan Sect. Many people haven''t even seen me or even know that I''m here. How can they be murderous against me?"


    "However, I am outside, but there are many enemies. If they know that I have come to the Qingshan Sect, they don''t know if they will sneak into the Qingshan Sect to kill me."


    "You mean, someone infiltrated the Green Mountain Sect and assassinated you?"


    Yanagawa''s face sank.


    This is a big deal.


    Not only because Jiang Ning was assassinated, but also because someone infiltrated the Green Mountain Sect. This is a provocation to the Green Mountain Sect!


    "Recently, have any outsiders entered the Green Mountain Sect?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    In an instant, the whole hall was quiet.


    They didn''t know whether Jiang Ning was talking casually or deliberately asking whether they belonged to the Qingshan Sect in recent days. They were not like Elder Luo Feng.


    The purpose of their coming is to propose marriage, and want their son to marry Liu Qing.


    But where did you think that Liu Chuandao had long arranged for Liu Qing''s door-to-door son-in-law, this is Jiangning!


    With that said, it is really possible that it is this Elder Luo Feng and others who want to kill Jiang Ning!


    The motive is too obvious.


    They came to propose marriage and want to marry Liu Qing, but Liu Qing is now Jiangning''s woman. They want to propose marriage, and that will only make Jiang Ning die!


    Like a thunderstorm, it instantly smashed everyone''s heads.


    Especially Zhang Heng couldn''t help but his head roared, Jiang Ning''s nonsense, he was even right.


    It¡¯s just that, for them, it¡¯s not a big deal to kill a door-to-door son-in-law. It¡¯s not a big deal for them to think that things will develop to this point.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little tense.


    "Nonsense!"


    Suddenly, the great elder cursed angrily, "What are you? Elder Luo Feng, such a big person, knows the same as you?"

 Chapter 2056： Too much!

    He was not at all polite, not at all because Yana Chuando had any taboos when supporting Jiang Ning.


    "So slandering Elder Luo Feng, I think you really deserve to die!"


    The great elder pointed at Jiang Ning, his beard blowing.


    He had a bad impression of Jiang Ning, let alone because of Jiang Ning, the disciple Luo Heng he had just fancyed just died.


    It''s strange that he is not angry.


    "So it''s slander?"


    Jiang Ning raised his eyes and looked at the great elder, "The great elder said, who else might be the murderer behind the scenes?"


    "It doesn''t matter who the murderer is!"


    The elder sneered directly, "Even if you are really killed, what about it? No one in my Qingshan Sect will die!"


    He never regarded Jiang Ning as a member of the Qingshan Sect.


    "Then what if it is the great elder who dies next time?"


    "presumptuous!"


    Several people scolded in unison.


    Where did they think that Jiang Ning dared to say such rebellious things.


    How dare you say that the Great Elder will die?


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng both flushed with anger and made a fool of yourself! It''s just nonsense!


    "Jiang Ning, what is your heart?"


    Liu Heng scolded, "How many things the Great Elder has done for me, Qingshan Sect, can you curse indiscriminately!"


    "That is, I don''t even look at myself, but a door-to-door son-in-law, we haven''t admitted yet!"


    "Luo Heng really should have killed you. If you are alive, you are wasting the resources of our Green Mountain Sect!"


    All the elders were not polite, pointing to Jiang Ning''s nose and cursing, without giving Liu Chuan any face.


    Yanagawa just kept his face calm and said nothing.


    Jiang Ning''s targeting of the Great Elder in this way was unexpected by Liu Chuandao, but he knew that Jiang Ning was a wise man and would never make enemies for himself in vain.


    He must have his own reason for doing this.


    At this moment, not speaking is the best way to deal with it.


    "It seems that someone wants to shield the murderer."


    Jiang Ning deliberately shook his head and sighed, "I understand. There are people who want to see the decline and fragmentation of the Qingshan Sect for fear of the Qingshan Sect. When the time comes, they can fish in troubled waters and get some benefits."


    His few words made many people''s expressions unchanged, but their hearts were shocked.


    Because Jiang Ning was right on their minds.


    "You are just selfish people. You only think about your own interests, because you think that the Green Mountain Sect will not be able to hold on, and will decline and decline sooner or later, so you will find a way out for yourself early, right?"


    Jiang Ning''s words are a heart of each word. Zhang Heng felt his heart tighten when he heard it, as if he was swept by Jiang Ning''s eyes, and he couldn''t hide the secret in his heart.


    "But I can tell you that the Green Mountain Sect will not fall!"


    His voice suddenly became louder, "Anyone who has a bad idea, go to hell!"


    "As soon as possible, look back!"


    Jiang Ning shouted, his eyes swept, and he paused on everyone''s face, looking at each other, his sharp eyes had a terrifying aura!


    Especially, when looking at Zhang Heng, he stayed for three seconds!


    Zhang Heng was shocked by him.


    "Yellow-mouthed child, his tone is not small!"


    The elder sneered, "Qingshan Sect is declining, this is a fact that I dare to admit, what else do you want to say? Is it possible, because you are here, what else can you change?"


    He really didn''t give Yanagawa a trace of face.


    Even seeing Yanagawa frowning, the elder did not have the slightest scruples.


    "The Great Elder is right,"


    Jiang Ning said, "That''s what I mean."


    "Arrogant!"


    "Not arrogant at all, I''m humble by the way,"


    Jiang Ning smiled faintly, "If I were the great elder of the Green Mountain Sect, the Green Mountain Sect would never decline at all."


    "you!"


    Hearing that, the grand elder''s face is even more ugly, Jiang Ning''s words are too much, what does it mean?

 Chapter 2057： Confucianism

    Is he reprimanding himself?


    Is he saying he is incompetent?


    Said that he was in vain as the great elder of the Green Mountain Sect? He has such a big tone!


    "Bold!"


    "Yellow-mouthed kid, how dare to say this!"


    "It''s not true, are you looking for death!"


    "Arrogant! How dare you offend the elder, **** it!"


    ...


    The other elders couldn''t help but yell.


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng did not expect that Jiang Ning could even say such things. Is he not thinking?


    In the Qingshan Sect, even their father, Sovereign Liu Chuandao, would not talk to the great elder like this, is Jiang Ning crazy? Doesn''t speaking go through the brain at all!


    The great elder did not speak, but his face was ashen.


    He lived to this age and spent a lifetime working hard for the Green Mountain Sect. How could he have thought that to this day, he would be so humiliated by a young man.


    What does Jiang Ning mean?


    It means he is incompetent!


    It means he is trash!


    It means that for so many years, he has not only failed to bring the Qingshan Sect to a higher level, but has made the Qingshan Sect continue to decline. Are all these responsibilities counted on him?


    "offend?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head faintly, "Is this called an offense? To be honest, is it an offense?"


    He glanced at the elder and suddenly laughed.


    "Elder, what do you think offends you? What is wrong? Please tell me. If I make a mistake, I will not only apologize to you, but also let you punish you."


    Jiang Ning''s smile was not a smile, but the great elder couldn''t say a word.


    The decline of the Green Mountain Sect was a fact, and it was also true during his tenure as the Great Elder. There was nothing wrong with what Jiang Ning said.


    What does he refute?


    Want to say that I gave it all? Say you work hard and never sleep?


    This can only prove that he is even more incompetent!


    The elder did not say a word, his face became more and more ugly, already black!


    He stared at Jiang Ning, his breathing became short, but he still couldn''t say a rebuttal.


    "It seems that the great elder has nothing to say,"


    Jiang Ning said, "That means that I''m right."


    "Since I''m right, what are you called there?"


    He glanced, and glanced across the other elders, including Liu Heng and Liu Zong.


    "The reason why the Qingshan Sect has reached this point, you all have an unshirkable responsibility!"


    Jiang Ning''s aura suddenly changed.


    "Especially you two!"


    He pointed to Liu Zong and Liu Heng, and sneered, "As the sons of the Sect Master, you two, just like waste, you can''t do anything well. If you can use it at the top, Qingshan Sect can reach this point?


    "you!"


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng flushed with anger.


    Pointing to Jiang Ning in unison: "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Is there any nonsense, you know in your heart, what is the point of fighting openly and secretly for your own benefit?"


    "If the Green Mountain Sect is gone, and this family property falls into the hands of others, what else do you have?"


    "If you don''t want to defend your family business first, you will be robbed there, not stupid, but in the end it will be used by others to make wedding dresses for others, it is really stupid!"


    "Extremely stupid!"


    Jiang Ning was so good at it that he didn''t give Liu Zong and Liu Heng a chance to refute.


    They have no way to refute.


    What have they done over the years?


    Nothing [yoyo reading www.uutxt.xyz] did nothing, and they didn''t even think about what to do? Yiyiwu Pa Lu closed Ling Er?


    What they do the most is to win people¡¯s hearts everywhere, expand their camp, where they have thought about how to develop the Qingshan Sect,


    After being scolded like this by Jiang Ning, both of them were blushing, and they were also unable to say a word that Jiang Ning said.


    Several elders, too, couldn''t escape Jiang Ning''s verbal fighting, and they were scolded bloody!


    In the whole hall, I heard Jiang Ning''s voice, like a gun, full of ammunition, and magnificent. From novel to big, there is no dirty word, but it makes people angry!

 Chapter 2058： Grasp the masses

    The atmosphere is tense, the tension is extreme!


    If it weren''t for Liu Chuandao still, if it wasn''t for them, no one would do it first, and the elders would have beaten Jiangning long ago.


    But at this moment, Jiang Ning was still standing there leisurely, with his hands behind his back, scanning around, looking at the elders.


    "I can say, do you want to refute?"


    refute?


    Refute your uncle!


    Where is the opportunity to refute, and where is there to refute?


    Jiang Ning had just come to Qingshan Sect not long ago, but he seemed to know everyone well.


    Their identities, the things they do, and even many things, are impossible to say to the outside, or things that are known to others, or even if they are known, things that no one would say, Jiang Ning knows all.


    Moreover, just under the crowd, I spoke out.


    All of them were blushing, as if they had done something bad and were caught on the spot.


    "Do you want me to talk more?"


    Jiang Ning glanced around, "The Green Mountain Sect has fallen, you guys, you can''t shirk the blame!"


    "It''s good now, an outsider, dare to sneak into the Qingshan Sect and wantonly kill the disciples of the Qingshan Sect. You can bear this, how can you explain to all the disciples?"


    He was impassioned and angry, "It''s not you who are dead, so you dare to say it doesn''t matter?"


    "What about those disciples? What about those disciples like Luo Heng?"


    "They are also raised by mothers and fathers, so they deserve to die? Can they be tainted by others? Xiyishan Yierfu loves to take their lives?"


    "Just like you, who would dare to come to the Green Mountain Sect? Which talented son would dare to come to the Green Mountain Sect?"


    Jiang Ning''s voice shook his ears, and shook everyone''s eardrums loudly.


    There is no doubt that these words he said will soon reach the ears of all the disciples, let alone doubt that these words from the disciple''s perspective will resonate tremendously!


    This is no longer a matter of Jiang Ning alone, nor is it a matter of Luo Heng''s death.


    It is all the disciples of the Qingshan Sect. Whether their lives are valued or respected!


    Liu Chuandao''s face changed slightly, and he realized at this moment, Jiang Ning said a lot, and had already spared everyone in.


    No one cares now, who wants to kill Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning himself knows, no one cares about his life or death.


    Even if he was really killed, so what?


    I''m afraid he won''t even make a sigh.


    So Jiang Ning was very straightforward, and transferred everyone''s attention to all the disciples and to the masses. This line, if Su Yun were here, would definitely feel that Jiang Ning had too much military thinking.


    Grasping the masses is the most powerful method!


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    The elder couldn''t bear it, and shouted sternly, "My Qingshan Sect, always attaches great importance to the cultivation of disciples, and cares more about their lives and their dignity!"


    "So, you let an elite disciple like Luo Heng die in vain?"


    "no!"


    The Great Elder said angrily, "We''re investigating! Why is it not investigating?"


    As he said, he turned his head to look at the secretly schadenfreude: "What happened now?"


    Guanshi He just stated clearly, and no signs were found. This did not check the front hall or the heads of the elders, but the elders had been obstructing it all the time.


    "Elder, check the front hall now, and, elders."


    He is serious about things, "If the elder is unwilling, then we..."


    He looked embarrassed.


    It seems that now, all the decision-making power lies with the great elder.


    As long as the great elder stops, it is that the great elder despises all the disciples and does not value the lives and future of the disciples. This big hat... even the great elder dare not wear it at all!

 Chapter 2059： poor

    check!


    What else can be besides this choice?


    The great elder flushed, slowly raised his finger, and then fell heavily: "Check!"


    "Check!"


    "The safety of my Green Mountain Sect disciple is endangered. How can we not investigate such serious matters?"


    The great elder said righteously.


    When he spoke, everyone was silent.


    Especially the other elders, where would they dare to say a word?


    Jiang Ning smiled and looked at the great elder, watching this group of people, step by step, falling into his own trap and stepping into the trap he had set.


    He suddenly felt that this group of people was still saved.


    "check!"


    He didn''t hesitate in the matter. He nodded immediately and waved his hand. "Have you heard all the words of the elder? Check it out for me!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone in the Discipline Hall shouted in unison, and they all rushed in.


    The Grand Elder''s face flushed slightly, and there was always a feeling of being caught on a thief ship.


    Moreover, it was Jiang Ning... several of them caught up together.


    It''s just this feeling, and later realized that after a long time later, after the Qingshanzong stabilized the situation again, the great elder suddenly remembered it. At this moment, he was only angry.


    The people in the precepts hall cross-examined one by one, no matter who the other party is, even if it is the elder, it is the Lord Zong? Ranran Xi''er Aishanxi? The same question should be asked. The attitude is strict and there is no element of joking.


    Everyone knows that this is the dignity of the Commandment Hall, the dignity of the Qingshan School!


    And they represent this.


    Even if it is Liu Chuandao, he still has to confess that on the day Luo Heng died, where he was and what he did, do not conceal a trace.


    Jiang Ning found a place, sat down casually, beckoned the girl to bring tea, and watched slowly.


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng looked at each other, annoyed.


    Even if they were scolded by Jiang Ning once, now they dare not say anything.


    Even Yanagawa Dao and the Great Elder accepted the question one by one. How could they dare to refuse?


    You can only accept the cross-examination obediently, and dare not be impatient, otherwise, someone asks, you are bigger than the elder? They all have to vomit blood!


    On the contrary, Jiang Ning sat there, drinking tea and eating snacks, as if leisurely in his yard.


    "Why don''t you cross-examine him?"


    Liu Heng couldn''t help but said, "Is he not suspicious?"


    "Luo Heng wants to kill Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning retaliates for killing Luo Heng. Doesn''t that make sense."


    He gritted his teeth.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look up, nor glanced at him, so he said directly: "When Luo Heng died, Jiang Ning had evidence of his absence. I checked it in one sentence."


    "Not present? Where is he?"


    Liu Heng asked.


    Guan Shi smiled: "Naturally it is at the Third Miss. As for what lone men and widows do together, I really don''t know."


    He shook his head with a wretched expression on his face. A man can know what his smile means.


    Suddenly, Zhang Heng''s face turned red.


    Third Miss Liu Qing, was Jiang Ning eaten?


    That''s not the end!


    Elder Luo Feng and the others, but they don''t want to be the objects of the marriage proposal themselves, they have been touched by other men long ago, so they still propose a kiss!


    "It doesn''t matter, you can''t talk about this kind of thing, just be tacit, everyone is a man."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand again and again, looking like he wanted to cover it up, making Zhang Heng anxious even more.


    It''s over, Liu Qing is no longer the body of the end, so what else are they going to propose?


    They want to use this method to invade the Green Mountain Sect, it is completely meaningless.


    Jiang Ning...Why is this **** so anxious, didn''t he just betrothed to him, so he can''t wait to do it?

 Chapter 2060： Its them!

    Miss San is also true, she didn''t know exactly what kind of person Jiang Ning was, so why did she give herself to her? Ai Wu loves to cover up?.


    Zhang Heng thought about it for a while, and everyone in the hall had already finished questioning.


    Everyone has evidence of their absence. Even if some people hide secrets, they can still find a suitable reason to prove that they have nothing to do with Luo Heng''s death.


    "It seems that the murderer is not in the front hall."


    He Guanshi opened his hands, "Sect Master, the entire Qingshan Sect, but I have checked it all, how can it be strange? Is there no clue?"


    "Are you sure you checked it all?"


    Yanagawa asked seriously.


    "I''ve checked it all."


    He Guan matters more seriously.


    "Oh, no, there are still a few people short of it."


    Guan Shi suddenly shouted and turned to look at Jiang Ning, "Did you just say something?"


    Jiang Ning just nodded.


    "There are also Elder Luo Feng and a few of them."


    He Guanwu said immediately.


    Full of tacit understanding.


    You don''t even need eye contact.


    Hearing this, the hall was quiet.


    The needle drop was audible, but after a while, I was interrupted by a gurgling tea.


    "Yes, there are a few foreign guests, I think they are most suspicious."


    Jiang Ning stared at Zhang Heng without looking at anyone, "Dean Zhang, what do you think?"


    "I?"


    Zhang Heng was startled, gritted his teeth, but didn''t dare to show it, "You ask me what I do, what is the responsibility of the precepts hall, you should ask him."


    "No, I''ll just ask you."


    Jiang Ning said, "I think Dean Zhang must be very accurate. Dean Zhang must know if it''s them."


    "I have no idea!"


    Zhang Heng didn''t hesitate at all, almost a conditioned reflex, and immediately shook his head.


    Where does he know.


    "What did you say?"


    Jiang Ning raised his ears, "You mean them?"


    "I said I don''t know!"


    "It''s them? Yes, it must be them!"


    Zhang Heng was so angry that he jumped his feet, and immediately stepped forward to get closer to Jiangning, "I mean I don''t know, how could I know!"


    "Dean Zhang is so sure it is them?"


    Jiang Ning seemed to be talking to himself, and he seemed to be a madman, "What''s the matter? You heard that, Dean Zhang must be them, I think their suspicion must be very big!"


    "Jiangning!"


    Zhang Heng was angry, "Don''t pretend to be crazy!"


    "I heard you clearly."


    But where do I know, He Guanshi nodded his head with a sense of concern, "It seems that I can only talk to Elder Luo Feng and the others."


    "..."


    Zhang Heng felt as if he was caught in the neck by a ghost, these two people... Neurotic, right?


    What are they talking about?


    Did they hear themselves talking?


    Even if they didn''t hear it, did they hear it?


    Zhang Heng turned his head and looked around. The Elder and others looked at him one by one, as if what he had just said was that Elder Luo Feng and the others were suspicious.


    This...what the **** is going on?


    "I didn''t say, I didn''t say!"


    Zhang Heng is stupid, what is going on?


    Suddenly, his heart sank suddenly, why couldn''t he make a sound?


    His mouth was open, and he knew what he was going to say, but how... he couldn''t hear it at all.


    There was no sound from his own mouth. On the contrary, there was a voice that was almost identical to his own.


    "I confess that it was Elder Luo Feng and the others who killed it. I knew about this matter. Moreover, I helped Elder Luo Feng and Luo Heng to commit suicide."


    Boom


    Zhang Heng''s face suddenly became pale.


    This voice made his legs soft. He opened his mouth, desperately trying to explain, but he still couldn''t make a sound. Instead, a series of voices were talking about how he hid his identity and entered the prison, forcing Luo Heng to commit suicide...


    "Zhang Heng!"


    With an angry shout, Zhang Heng''s whole person was as if struck by lightning, the great elder stepped forward and slapped him directly to the ground!

 Chapter 2061： recognition

    With a bang, Zhang Heng came to his senses.


    However, his ears were roaring, and his eyes were staring at Venus. It took him a long time to recover.


    What... What did you just say?


    I didn''t say anything just now!


    That voice is not his own at all!


    "Ah-ah!"


    Zhang Heng opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound, he couldn''t speak at all.


    He was in a panic, pointing to his mouth to explain, but where did the great elder listen?


    "You are so bold!"


    The elder body was trembling, and his eyes were red and bloodshot.


    How could he have thought that Zhang Heng would suddenly admit that he killed Luo Heng, and even said that he was instigated by Elder Luo Feng to kill his own disciple!


    How could Zhang Heng be so confused!


    At this moment, the corners of Zhang Heng''s mouth were full of blood. How many teeth did Zhang Heng slap with the slap of the elder?


    He wanted to explain, but he couldn''t speak at all, he was poisoned!


    When Zhang Heng reacted, it was too late to do anything he wanted.


    "I do not have it!"


    He can only yell in his heart, but this... is just the truth.


    "brute!"


    The Grand Elder pointed to Zhang Heng, "How can you do it!"


    The other elders were equally astonished.


    They didn''t expect that things would turn out to be like this, and they didn''t understand how Zhang Heng would admit it.


    It''s not that no one has guessed that the murderer is Zhang Heng, but what about him?


    As long as he doesn''t admit it, no one can find it.


    But he actually admitted it?


    "Dean Zhang,"


    Yanagawa was also calm and angry, "Do you know, what did you just say?"


    "Don''t you have anything to explain?"


    Zhang Heng nodded desperately, then desperately shook his head, his mouth was open for a long time, but he couldn''t explain another sentence.


    "Well, you have nothing to explain."


    Yanagawa nodded.


    Zhang Heng almost cried.


    He wanted to explain, but he couldn''t explain it either.


    The voice just now explained everything in great detail, I am afraid that even if he said it himself, it was not so detailed.


    Zhang Heng suddenly raised his head and looked at Jiang Ning who was sitting there, shaking his whole body!


    It''s Jiangning!


    The sound just now was clearly made by Jiang Ning.


    He can ventilate


    It must be Jiang Ning!


    "President Zhang, you are hitting me in the face!"


    Jiang Ning sighed and looked sad, "I just said, it can''t be Dean Zhang, it has nothing to do with you, you just..."


    He shook his head: "Dean Zhang, do you want me to be ashamed?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s angry look, Zhang Heng''s chest was up and down with anger.


    He opened his mouth and pointed at Jiang Ning. With a sudden ah, he spouted a mouthful of blood, and his eyes went black, and he passed out.


    He was really mad at Jiang Ning!


    When was he poisoned?


    It must have been Jiang Ning''s hand. It wasn''t until the moment he was in a coma that Zhang Heng suddenly realized that Jiang Ning had just approached him. It must be that time that he was poisoned and made himself speechless.


    And he found the right opportunity to speak instead of himself when he borrowed himself to speak before he could react!


    Having said so much... the truth!


    But how did Jiang Ning know about these?


    How could he know so much detail!


    Even the details are not bad at all.


    The atmosphere of the hall suddenly became very serious.


    Zhang Heng fainted, but no one wanted to let him go, especially the Great Elder, with a gloomy face and not saying a word, obviously being angry.


    The other elders were silent, and didn''t want to have anything to do with Zhang Heng.


    "Elder, how do you deal with this matter?"


    Liu Chuandao glanced around, his eyes fell on the face of the elder, "If what Zhang Heng said is true, then Elder Luo Feng and the others..."


    Speaking of this, his face sank slightly, revealing a strong murderous intent!

 Chapter 2062： D

    "My disciple of the Green Mountain Sect is not so easy to kill!"


    The Grand Elder shook his fist, "Whoever kills my Green Mountain Sect disciple will have to pay the price!"


    "Come on!"


    The Grand Elder shouted directly, "Enclose Elder Luo Feng and their yard. I have to ask them personally about this matter, what does it mean!"


    "Yes!"


    The front hall disciples, personally went to execute the order.


    The other elders kept their faces calm, and the great elder spoke, which is equivalent to the attitude of their Qingshan Sect.


    Yanagawa asked this sentence deliberately, which naturally meant it.


    The attitude of the great elder is very important.


    Even if he is the Sect Master, in the Qingshan Sect, he is not alone in the final decision.


    "Jiang Ning, what is your vision? You actually think that Dean Zhang is not the murderer, the result?"


    Liu Zong sneered, not forgetting to ridicule Jiang Ning at this time, "He admitted that he killed Luo Heng, this face is so loud!"


    He was full of sarcasm and coldness, watching Jiang Ning sitting there, dissatisfied.


    So many people see Jiang Ning showing the limelight, is it all right now?


    Zhang Heng would rather play himself to death, to embarrass Jiang Ning.


    Listening to this cynicism, Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, just smiled, and continued to drink his own tea. He didn''t bother to be familiar with this kind of child.


    If you care about him, it''s all price drops.


    But Liu Chuandao listened, turned his head and glanced at Liu Zong, the disappointment in his eyes became more serious.


    Others don''t know, but he knows very well, if it weren''t for Jiangning today, where would Zhang Heng recruit?


    Of course, this wasn''t Zhang Heng''s move. It was Jiang Ning''s strategy, just like the Fa-rectification on the spot, without giving him a chance to explain and quibble at all.


    Just like Jiang Ning said, since everyone knows that he is the murderer, there is no need for any evidence, just kill him.


    So simple and neat.


    Even if it was Liu Chuan Dao and He in charge, they didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would have planned everything long ago, and they didn''t even expect that Jiang Ning would let Zhang Heng down in this way.


    At least the ventriloquism, when they heard it for the first time, was equally astonished.


    "Everyone, please come with me now and ask Elder Luo Feng what they mean."


    Yanagawa said solemnly, "My disciple of the Green Mountain Sect was so cruelly murdered. We are all responsible, because we did not protect him."


    "Even if he is a criminal."


    After speaking, he took the lead and headed towards the yard of the elder Luo Feng, and everyone else followed.


    "Are you not going?"


    Mr. He looked at Jiang Ning.


    "Go, why not."


    Jiang Ning said, "But this tea tastes good. I''ll have two more cups and wait for a while."


    He Guanshi didn''t know what Jiang Ning wanted to do, anyway, this kid had a bad stomach and couldn''t see it at all.


    He didn''t say anything, and quickly followed. In the hall, only Liu Zong Liu Heng and Jiang Ning were left!


    "I warn you, don''t think about the Green Mountain Sect. You are just an outsider. There is nothing you can get here!"


    Liu Zong gritted his teeth and said, "Even if the father values ??you, but we are his biological sons!"


    "Yes, you better give up, otherwise, don''t blame our two brothers for being polite!"


    Liu Heng also spoke.


    They can feel that Liuchuandao treats Jiangning very differently, and the degree of emphasis on Jiangning gives them a sense of crisis.


    Compared with Jiang Ning''s maturity and stability, they seemed too naive.


    That kind of anxiety and panic made them a little bit unable to control their emotions.


    "The two of you seem to be fighting openly and secretly. Why, do you want to join forces for me?"


    Jiang Ning got up and couldn''t help laughing.


    His smile made the two brothers Liu Zong and Liu Heng seem to feel that Wu Wuran and Yi Aiwu were covered up to be despised and humiliated.


    "If this is the case, it would be really good. Sovereign will definitely be very happy that you two can be so united."

 Chapter 2063： not qualified

    Jiang Ning''s understatement made Liu Zong and Liu Heng even more angry!


    "you¡­¡­"


    However, Jiang Ning ignored them.


    He slowly stood up and placed the teacup in place. Then, with his hands on his back, he slowly walked away and headed in the direction of Yanagawa Road.


    Behind them, Liu Zong and Liu Heng were both grimace, but they couldn''t say a word.


    Can only look at Jiang Ning''s back, secretly clenching his fists.


    Jiang Ning is provoking them!


    Even humiliate them!


    After a while, Liu Heng took a deep breath: "If you don''t kill him, it will be us."


    "Since he is looking for death on his own, don''t blame us for being impolite."


    The two brothers looked at each other and never thought that one day they would come together.


    They are brothers and competitors. They have fought openly and secretly for their own interests for many years, but what about now?


    For Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning, who had just appeared for a few days, was about to join forces.


    Speaking of it, both of them felt a little ridiculous, but they had no other way. The feeling that Jiang Ning gave them was unfathomable!


    If they don''t join forces, they are not Jiang Ning''s opponents at all, and even if they join forces, they might be under pressure.


    But if Jiang Ning is not driven away, the position of the Sect Master of the Qingshan Sect is really precarious, and neither of them has a bottom.


    "Let¡¯s join hands, solve him first, and then fight our own."


    Liu Zong nodded.


    No matter how much they fight, they are all from their own family. Even if they lose, what about it?


    But if Jiang Ning took everything, then they couldn''t accept it.


    After speaking, the two of them didn''t say anything, and hurried to catch up.


    At that time.


    Elder Luo Feng and others, standing at the gate of the yard, looked at so many people who came, their expressions changed slightly, but they recovered quickly.


    "Sect Master Liu, bringing so many people here, I don''t quite understand what it means."


    Elder Luo Feng smiled, "Isn''t it going to be an expulsion order?"


    "Elder Luo Feng,"


    Liu Chuandao looked at Elder Luo Feng, ¡°I¡¯m here today, not to chase guests away. On the contrary, Elder Luo Feng, you, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave the Qingshan Sect for the time being.¡±


    Hearing this, Elder Luo Feng''s expression changed.


    He glanced around and didn''t see Zhang Heng, his heart sank immediately, but he remained calm.


    "Oh? Could it be that Sect Master Liu wants to keep me as a permanent residence?"


    He pretended to be relaxed, "Of course I do. As long as Sect Master Liu can agree to this marriage, then you and my family, Qingshan Sect and Tianlian Sect, even if they are in-laws, how many more days shall we stay? Love Lu Yi? What''s the problem?"


    Elder Luo Feng smiled, and at this time, he did not forget to mention the marriage.


    Of course Liu Chuan Dao knew that this was not only to propose marriage, but also to remind himself that he was the elder of the Tianlian Sect!


    Tianlianzong is now much stronger than Qingshanzong. If Qingshanzong wants to embarrass Luo Feng for him, he can weigh the consequences.


    Yanagawa frowned.


    He naturally knows the severity. The Green Mountain Sect now looks pretty good on the surface, but the foundation has already been hollowed out. Whether it is better than disciples or better than resources, it is not an opponent of Tianlianzong.


    If there is a conflict, things are not so easy to handle.


    "Don''t think about marriage,"


    Before Yanagawa could speak, Jiang Ning''s voice came from behind him.


    He pushed away from the crowd, walked in, looked at Elder Luo Feng, smiled and said, "Miss San is already mine."


    Directly, simply!


    "Your young master, you don''t have a preference for robbing women, right?"


    Hearing this, Elder Luo Feng''s face sank.


    Jiang Ning, the kid, is not dead yet!


    Luo Heng''s trash, killing Jiang Ning, can fail. I really don''t know how Zhang Heng arranged it.


    "Humph."


    Elder Luo Feng said coldly, "What are you, in the Qingshan Sect, you are not qualified to talk to me."

 Chapter 2064： dare!

    "you are wrong,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Not only me, but anyone is qualified to talk to you."


    "But a murderer, a prisoner, how high do you think you are?"


    "presumptuous!"


    Elder Luo Feng scolded, "What are you, dare to slander me like this!"


    He had to act in a pose, but Jiang Ning stood there and didn''t even have the intention to retreat. Even Liu Chuandao and others didn''t want to stop it.


    Luo Feng resisted, feeling something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    The yard was already surrounded, and apart from Liuchuan Road, several elders of the Qingshan Sect were here, including the great elder!


    The people in the precepts hall have surrounded this.


    "Sect Master Liu, what do you mean?"


    Elder Luo Feng pretended to be angry and deliberately said, "What do you Qingshan Sect consider me?"


    "What do you think of my Tianlianzong?"


    "Elder Luo Feng, is Luo Heng''s death related to you?"


    Yanagawa Road is very direct, without the slightest twists and turns.


    At this time, it doesn''t make any sense to whistle around.


    "Related to me?"


    Elder Luo Feng sneered, "You Qingshan Sect died, do you still rely on my Tianlian Sect?"


    "I am waiting to propose marriage at the order of the lord, not to your Qingshan Sect? Wu Xiyi serves Erdi Yizhe? To kill!"


    "Even if you are the suzerain, you can''t slander my reputation like this!"


    He was very excited and didn''t know if it was pretending or really angry.


    "Zhang Heng has already recruited."


    Liu Chuan said lightly, "If I remember correctly, Zhang Heng and Luo Feng, elders, are relatives. He should call you brother-in-law."


    Luo Feng''s expression changed.


    "Luo Heng was killed by Zhang Heng, and Zhang Heng was instructed by you,"


    Yanagawa sighed, "He has done everything, in front of everyone, without missing a word."


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little serious.


    Guanshi He subconsciously stretched out his hand and made a gesture. A group of guards increased their vigilance and surrounded the yard firmly to prevent Elder Luo Feng and others from having a chance to escape.


    Speaking of this, no matter how much Elder Luo Feng explained, it was useless.


    Seeing so many people surrounding him, Elder Luo Feng''s face suddenly became murderous!


    "Sect Master Liu, you want to frame me because you want to be an enemy of my Tianlian Sect!"


    Elder Luo Feng can only pull the Tianlian Sect now, he knows that the Qingshan Sect will definitely be jealous!


    Even at this point, he still looked at Liu Chuandao with a little disdain, looked at Jiang Ning and others, the disdain on his face made no secret.


    All this, the great elder and others were watching. They didn''t speak, but they were still uncomfortable in their hearts.


    "Sect Master Liu, don''t forget, we are here to propose marriage, this is to give you the opportunity of Qingshan Sect! But you don''t cherish it!"


    "It''s better now. You still put the crime of murder on my head and pour dirty water on the head of my Tianlianzong. You can really do it!"


    Elder Luo Feng roared, "But I tell you, Tianlianzong, it is not something you can provoke!"


    Yanagawa and others did not speak, but frowned.


    Before he came to arrest Elder Luo Feng, Liu Chuan had hesitated. He didn''t guess who the murderer was, but he didn''t dare to deal with it easily. What would happen if he arrested Elder Luo Feng?


    Tianlianzong... Their Qingshanzong can''t afford to offend them for the time being!


    Liu Chuandao glanced at the Great Elder, who was angry, but still shook his head slightly and sighed.


    The elders weighed the pros and cons and naturally knew that it would be unwise to offend the Tianlianzong now.


    Elder Luo Feng could see their reaction clearly, and he became more and more proud.


    "This is a member of your Green Mountain Sect. What does Zhang Heng kill his disciple have to do with me?"


    Elder Luo Feng sneered, "Even if I killed it, is it possible that you still dare to kill me and let me pay for my life?"


    "dare!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved!

 Chapter 2065： Recover damages

    Before everyone reacted, Jiang Ning moved!


    too fast!


    He was originally close to the elder Luo Feng, but only five steps away.


    Just between the electric light and flint, Jiang Ning rushed out, as fast as lightning!


    One punch!


    Boom


    The air was detonated one after another, making a series of bursts of air, which shocked people''s eardrums.


    Elder Luo Feng''s face changed drastically, and he subconsciously raised his hand to block him: "The arrogant little second, overwhelming!"


    How dare a young man do it to himself?


    Too arrogant!


    Too pretentious!


    Since Jiang Ning is looking for death by himself, don''t blame him for being rude!


    Elder Luo Feng raised a fist and struck it violently, at the same speed as Jiang Ning. Suddenly, the two fists slammed into each other, making a loud noise.


    boom!


    At the moment of contact, Elder Luo Feng''s face instantly turned red, and soon turned pale again.


    He felt a surge of energy, through his fist, suddenly got into the body, strong and domineering!


    But Jiang Ning, as if he hadn''t exhausted his strength, was still advancing with his indomitable Changquan!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Layers of vigor, layer upon layer!


    Explode instantly!


    Boom!


    With a scream, Elder Luo Feng flew out, his arm broke every inch, and blood splashed!


    I am afraid that the strength of the boxing force shook his arm into several pieces, which was too terrifying.


    Terrible fist!


    He is fierce and tyrannical to the extreme, is this the ultimate in boxing?


    Jiang Ning retracted his fist and stood at the condescending elder Luo Feng who looked at his shocked face.


    "Elder of the Tianlianzong, just this strength?"


    Hearing this, the audience is silent!


    Even Yanagawa Dao and others were shocked and speechless. He had not dared to underestimate Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning''s terrifying strength displayed at this moment...


    Even the elders of the Green Mountain Sect may not be within reach, right?


    "Guru¡ª"


    The Great Elder''s Adam''s apple slid, his pale breath trembled slightly, his mouth opened as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    Only? Shan Er, Zhe Er dyed with Shi Er Shan? Yes, turned his head slightly, glanced at Liu Chuandao, and seemed to understand a lot of things at once.


    As for the other elders, their faces were solemn. Either they were still reverberating in their minds, the terrifying punch that Jiang Ning had just hit, or they were thinking about where this terrifying evildoer came from.


    None of them even thought that Jiang Ning actually dared to hurt Elder Luo Feng, which offended Tianlianzong.


    "puff--"


    Elder Luo Feng opened his mouth and squirted out a mouthful of blood. The injury was nothing, but Jiang Ning was so humiliated that he couldn''t bear it, and opened his mouth so that he squirted out.


    Seeing him vomiting blood and falling to the ground, his face was pale, Yanagawa Dao and others reacted.


    It doesn''t make sense anymore to hesitate now. Jiang Ning, this stinky boy, completely wiped out their hesitation with one punch.


    "Elder Luo Feng, we have evidence that you are related to Luo Heng''s death, so you can''t leave the Qingshan Sect right now."


    Yanagawa sighed, "We Qingshan Sect are not afraid of offending Tianlian Sect. We are fearless in the face of justice."


    "The disciples of the Green Mountain Sect are the future of the Green Mountain Sect. Our duty is to protect them and protect their dignity."


    Elder Luo Feng trembled and wanted to resist, but knew that it would be useless to resist.


    "Elder!"


    Several other people in Tianlianzong wanted to do something, but they were stopped by the elder Luo Feng.


    This is the Green Mountain Sect, if you really want to start, they will definitely die!


    Just now Yanagawa said they were still hesitating, so he was unscrupulous, but now, Jiang Ning broke his arm with a punch, which is equivalent to tearing his face. What else can he say?


    No matter how unscrupulous he is, he is provoking the Green Mountain Sect!


    That is a dead end!


    "Just wait and bear the anger of our Tianlian Sect Master!"


    Elder Luo Feng shouted loudly.

 Chapter 2066： No retreat

    He took a deep look at Jiang Ning, and he knew that the purpose of Jiang Ning''s punch just now was just that.


    Let the people of the Green Mountain Sect have no retreat.


    "Jiangning!"


    Elder Luo Feng gritted his teeth, "You are killing the Qingshan Sect, you are destroying the Qingshan Sect, they will hate you, they will hate you!"


    "Then you worry about it."


    Jiang Ning walked over and looked down at Elder Luo Feng, "You should reflect on it, next time, don''t provoke me, otherwise, it''s not a simple matter of breaking an arm."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned around and left without any muddle-headedness.


    "take away!"


    Guan Shi waved his hand, and a group of guards rushed up and brought all the five-flowered big bandages of Elder Luo Feng and others to jail?


    The crowd did not disperse.


    Liuchuandao was still standing there, and several elders were also there, but the expression on each person''s face was different.


    "This kid..."


    The elder frowned, "Where did it come from?"


    He looked at Yanagawa.


    "The ancestor of the Green Mountain Sect."


    Yanagawa Road has a profound meaning.


    The great elder took a deep breath and fully understood.


    "The Green Mountain Sect has no retreat. The Tianlian Sect will definitely be furious. I''m afraid there will be a fierce conflict. You can think about it. Can the Green Mountain Sect today afford it?"


    Yanagawa shook his head, and didn''t know if he could not afford it, or if he didn''t know.


    "Jiang Ning is too reckless. It''s good to be young and vigorous, but he used the wrong place and caused a big disaster."


    "Sect Master, you should punish him, he is hurting the Qingshan Sect! Let him leave."


    "Let him go, this is the best way, otherwise we will be in trouble as soon as the people of Tianlianzong come."


    "Hey, Tianlianzong... we can''t afford to offend."


    Several elders shook their heads and sighed.


    Yanagawa turned his head to look at them.


    "Do we still remain indifferent when we watch others kill my Green Mountain Sect disciple?"


    "Maybe, we have all lost something, so the Green Mountain Sect has fallen into this situation over the years."


    Yanagawa smiled bitterly, said nothing, and turned to leave.


    The great elder also left without saying a word.


    At this moment, Liu Zong and Liu Heng two talented people rushed to see that the people had dispersed and there was still a pool of blood on the ground, their expressions changed.


    "What happened?"


    Liu Zong hurriedly asked, "Someone is injured!"


    "Jiang Ning injured Elder Luo Feng and has already arrested him."


    One of the elders, yin and yang strange aura, "is in trouble."


    "Bastard!"


    Liu Zong was furious, "How dare he hurt Elder Luo Feng? Tian Lianzong will definitely be furious!"


    He didn''t even think about how Jiang Ning could wound Elder Luo Feng, that was the elder of the Tianlianzong!


    With superb strength, a terrifying existence that has long surpassed the level of a great master, Jiang Ning can actually hurt him?


    "Let''s see how the Sect Master handles it."


    The elders didn''t say much, turned and left, leaving Liu Zong and Liu Heng behind, looking at the pool of blood on the ground, shaking with anger.


    "He wants to destroy the Green Mountain Sect."


    Liu Zong''s face was pale.


    "Bastard!"


    Liu Heng clenched his fists, "We can''t let him go on like this!"


    When the elder Luo Feng was wounded, it was the face of the Tianlianzong. Once the master of the Tianlianzong got angry and caused a conflict, what should they do with the Qingshanzong?


    They also hoped that Liu Qing would marry Tianlianzong to obtain the resources of Tianlianzong. No matter where they thought, they would be destroyed by Jiang Ning''s bastard!


    Not only is he unable to get the support of resources, he may even have to endure the anger of Tianlianzong.


    How dare Jiangning do this!


    The two looked at each other, as if suddenly thought of going together.


    Jiang Ning made a mistake, but for them, this is an opportunity!


    It can not only drive away Jiangning, but also do meritorious service to redeem the loss of the Qingshan Sect...

 Chapter 2067： beated

    They have never felt such pressure.


    Being overwhelmed by an outsider for a short time, Jiang Ning is like a mountain, even if he said nothing and did nothing, as long as he was there, the pressure of the two would increase!


    "We can''t just watch, Qingshan Sect was ruined by Jiangning!"


    "My father is really old, so he will let Jiangning do anything wrong?"


    "There are also the great elders, they can''t see them, are they not stopping them?"


    The two brothers Liu Zong and Liu Heng were trembling with anger.


    But now it''s too late to say anything.


    Elder Luo Feng has been arrested by Mr. He, and together with the others, he is sent to prison together!


    They are members of the Tianlian Sect!


    They came to propose marriage, but they were imprisoned by the Qingshan Sect. If this was going to be passed on, what would others say about the Qingshan Sect?


    The two looked at each other, said nothing, and left immediately.


    This is not a place to talk.


    To get started, you must also have a plan, and you can''t take risks easily.


    The yard suddenly became empty, and only a trace of blood was still mottled on the ground.


    No one thought that it would be the blood of Elder Luo Feng.


    ...


    Jiang Ning returned to Liu Qing''s place. Hearing his return, Liu Qing ran out immediately.


    She heard.


    There is no way to hide this kind of thing. She keeps people staring at her, and tells her if she has any news.


    "You wounded Elder Luo Feng?"


    Liu Qing was worried, "How dare you do such a thing?"


    The strength of the Tianlian Sect is not weak. In this area, even the top ranks, if it is in the past, the Green Mountain Sect may not care, but the current Green Mountain Sect is not an opponent of the Tianlian Sect at all.


    The strength of the two sects is very different!


    These, she heard Liu Chuandao once said, even if you don''t say it, Liu Qing can know that today''s Qingshan sect is already at sunset, and is lingering.


    "beated."


    Jiang Ning answered calmly. He waved his hand, and the captain of the guard understood immediately and quickly served the freshly brewed tea.


    Each of the guards was a little excited on their faces.


    To them, Jiang Ning is a real man!


    Dare to do something to the elder Luo Feng of the Tianlian Sect!


    And most importantly, Jiang Ning also injured him!


    They asked from the brother in the Discipline Hall, Jiang Ning shot, the momentum was like a rainbow, even the elder Luo Feng could not react, and Jiang Ning directly interrupted his arm!


    What kind of strength is he?


    That''s Elder Luo Feng!


    "Brother Jiang, drink tea!"


    The captain of the guard flushed a little, and spoke a little hurriedly. After speaking, he stood aside respectfully and did not dare to disturb.


    Jiang Ning sat there, watching Liu Qing look anxious and worried.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Afraid to ruin your marriage."


    He smiled and joked.


    "When is it, are you still making this kind of joke?"


    Liu Qing frowned, annoyed, "Didn''t my father stop you?"


    "Where is the Great Elder?"


    "Are there other elders?"


    "You don''t understand, don''t they understand?"


    Liu Qing''s eyes were a little red. She knew the consequences, and she knew it would be serious. If Jiang Ning had a little trouble in the Qingshan Sect and had the protection of Liuchuan Road, nothing would happen.


    But when it comes to other sects, this matter is not that simple.


    "No, you must leave! Leave now!"


    She didn''t even think about whether this would cause any major trouble to the Qingshan Sect. At this moment, she only thought of Jiang Ning.


    Liu Qing thought for a while, and immediately turned around and ran away. After a while, he ran out again with a suitcase on his back, stuffed it into Jiang Ning''s arms, and pulled him up.


    "Go! Go! Go now!"


    "There are some things in it, enough for you to use for a while, hurry up and leave the Green Mountain Sect!"


    Liu Qing hurriedly said, "If you don''t leave, you will die!? Wu Lu will cover Lu Lu cover the west?"

 Chapter 2068： The abyss!

    People from the Tianlian Sect will definitely not let Jiang Ning go easily!


    Injured the elder Luo Feng, it was tantamount to slap the Tianlianzong in the face. Before changing, the Tianlianzong might have swallowed his anger, but now, they are eager to have a chance to step on the Qingshanzong under their feet to cheer them up. The prestige of the Tianlianzong.


    Seeing Liu Qing''s appearance, Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    Letting Liu Qing hold his hand, he just shook his head: "Don''t spill my tea."


    "Go away!"


    Liu Qing almost cried, "Does it have to die like this?"


    At this moment, she was still the arrogant Third Miss before, like a little girl, with a worried and anxious face on her face.


    However, Jiang Ning seems to have nothing, is he stupid?


    How could he be stupid.


    "I won''t go,"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "Unless I want to go, I still have something to do."


    The purpose of his coming here is to get the real antidote that can save Lin Yu, but if he didn''t get the antidote, he wouldn''t leave even if he died here.


    Moreover, the Green Mountain Sect is like this ghost now, if he leaves, it will not be long before the entire Green Mountain Sect will collapse and be annexed by other sects within the mountain gate, and outside the mountain gate, it is also at risk!


    "You will die!"


    Liu Qing shouted.


    "Are you afraid of my death?"


    Jiang Ning looked up and looked at Liu Qing with red eyes.


    "I...I don''t care about you!"


    Liu Qing opened his mouth and snorted, "Are you dead or alive? What does it have to do with me? I just...I just..."


    She couldn''t tell, she slammed Jiang Ning''s shoulder with a punch, and said angrily: "Whatever you want!"


    After speaking, he turned and ran.


    Jiang Ning was amused for a while.


    This girl, really hasn''t grown up.


    He slowly picked up the teacup and put it to his lips, blowing the heat,


    "Do you think I will die?"


    Jiang Ning spoke.


    He was asking the captain of the guard behind him.


    "Big Brother Jiang will not die."


    The captain of the guard took a deep breath, with a trace of admiration in his eyes, "I have never seen anyone, like Brother Jiang, who is admirable!"


    "We are also grateful to Brother Jiang for giving us such an opportunity to recommend brothers to guard the prison. This is a duty and an honor!"


    He didn''t have enough manpower, so Jiang Ning directly sent the guards around him to help.


    This is to give them a chance to show that they can go further in the future, and these guards can''t see Jiang Ning''s kindness.


    Jiang Ning nodded, laughed, and said nothing.


    At that time.


    Discipline Hall!


    Great prison!


    Today''s prison is heavily guarded, much stricter than before, and no one wants something like Luo Heng to happen again.


    In particular, Luo Feng and others were imprisoned this time, members of the Tianlian Sect. Even if they were to die, they would have to confess their crimes, not accidentally die in prison.


    "Put your eyes on the bright spots!"


    "Stick up, and if there is any accident, everyone will wipe their necks and commit suicide!"


    If you lose your face once, you can never lose it a second time!


    He Guanshi didn''t say anything, he didn''t need to say anything, he knew the temper of the group of people under his own.


    He really hopes that someone will jump out at this time, and the water in the Green Mountain Sect is not muddy enough.


    "Jiang Ning, this kid is really cruel,"


    In the study of Liuchuan Road, why can''t help but say, "I have to admit, I hesitated at that moment and didn''t dare to do anything to Luo Feng easily, but this kid..."


    Jiang Ning directly acted without hesitation, and directly broke everyone''s hesitant retreat.


    Now they have no other choice but to face the Tianlianzong directly.


    "Just a little bit, I gave in."


    Yanagawa sighed.


    Not to mention him, even the Great Elder didn''t think about how to deal with it at that time. They just wanted to fight for a breath, but they didn''t dare to really let it go.


    "Looking back and thinking now, Jiang Ning did a good job. Where is there a way out for us, Qingshan Sect?"


    Yanagawa took a deep breath, "If you retreat, there is an abyss behind you!"

 Chapter 2069： Snapped! Snapped!

    When there is no way to go back, if you still go back, it will really be overwhelming.


    The two looked at each other, and they all knew what Jiang Ning had done.


    Compared with Jiang Ning, they are indeed not firm enough.


    "What happens next?"


    He said, "Luo Feng can''t be locked up all the time, there will definitely be someone coming from Tianlianzong soon."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Yanagawa snorted, "Does Jiangning don''t know?"


    "He must already have a countermeasure."


    I have to say that Jiang Ning is tough enough to convince the elder.


    Otherwise, with the temper of the great elder, he would definitely scold Jiang Ning at that time, but he didn''t even say a word.


    tough!


    The Qingshan Sect does not know how many years, and has not used this term.


    "Let Jiang Ning toss, let''s cooperate with him."


    Yanagawa took a deep breath and made the final decision.


    He hesitated, and even waited all the time, to see what was special about Jiangning, whether this alien from the sky could change the Qingshan Sect.


    Now it seems that he can!


    Even if the Green Mountain Sect cannot be saved in the end, that fight is worth it.


    Until now, Yanagawa did not hesitate anymore.


    "Yes, I know, don''t worry."


    He Guanshi nodded his head with the same solemn expression.


    Both of them are very clear about the current situation of the Qingshan Sect. Even if the great elder can put aside his prejudices and will not interfere with Jiangning for the time being, what about the other elders?


    Everyone is pregnant with ghosts.


    If this wave of Tianlianzong cannot be resolved, people from other sects will soon come to try and challenge the bottom line of Qingshanzong!


    Just when the two people were discussing countermeasures.


    The precepts hall is outside the prison.


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng came.


    "The hall master has ordered that no one is allowed to enter the prison!"


    The guard said solemnly.


    This is the order he received, even if it is the king of heaven, I don''t even want to go in!


    "Can''t even me?"


    Liu Zong frowned, deliberately angrily said, "You open your dog''s eyes and see clearly who I am!"


    "The hall master has ordered that no one is allowed to enter the prison!"


    The guard repeated it again.


    Since he is here, he must keep the dignity and discipline of the precepts hall.


    "? Xipa, Lu Fuyi, Lu Ran closed? Impudent!"


    Liu Heng said angrily, "We were ordered to interrogate Luo Feng, are you trying to interfere with our work?"


    "Whose order?"


    The guard frowned.


    Of course he knew the two young masters, in this Green Mountain Sect, who could not know them two.


    In the past, he would not argue with Liu Zong and Liu Heng. His identity was simply incomparable.


    "Whose order did you say?"


    Liu Zong didn''t dare to directly say that it was Liu Chuan Dao, and Liu Chuan Dao would not give him such an order. He just wanted to take advantage of the situation and pressure the guard, otherwise, it would be too difficult to enter this prison.


    "I didn''t receive this order!"


    The guard stubbornly said, "Please leave!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    Liu Zong was furious, and he slapped his hand on the guard''s face severely.


    "Don''t you understand human words? You dare to disobey me!"


    When has he been disobeyed by orders?


    Could it be that in the Qingshan Sect, no one listened to his Liu Sect''s words?


    The guard''s eyes were a little red, and the other people wanted to rush forward, but he was still serious, gritted his teeth, righteously said: "I haven''t received such an order!"


    "Please leave quickly, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    Liu Zong wanted to do something, but Liu Heng held him back.


    This is the Discipline Hall, you can''t do it.


    The two had to leave.


    "What should I do? I can''t enter the prison. We can''t help Elder Luo Feng if we want to,"


    Liu Heng said with a snort, "It''s too ignorant to deal with things, do you have to watch the destruction of the Qingshan Sect."


    They were very angry, and only now did they know what their status was in the Green Mountain Sect.

 Chapter 2070： Fight back

    "I have sent someone to notify the Tianlianzong."


    Liu Zong frowned, "If Elder Luo Feng can be rescued before they come, then there is still a chance, otherwise things will be troublesome."


    "Have you sent someone?"


    Liu Heng''s expression changed.


    "Hmph, they will know sooner or later, I take the initiative to send someone, doesn''t it appear that we are sincere."


    Liu Zong disapproved, "I tell you, the situation of the Qingshan Sect is not optimistic. Once there is a conflict with the Tianlianzong, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    "What about Elder Luo Feng? He doesn''t even know, we want to save him."


    The two looked at each other.


    They all have the same idea, just want to take the opportunity to impress Elder Luo Feng, so even if Tian Lianzong is angry, at least Elder Luo Feng can help them speak.


    Moreover, being able to get the support of Luo Feng elders and controlling the Qingshan Sect in the future is also very beneficial to them.


    But they never thought that the purpose of the Tianlian Sect was to annex the Qingshan Sect, so how could they leave the Qingshan Sect to them?


    The two did not hesitate, and immediately went to find a few elders. I am afraid that apart from the joint names of these elders, there is no other way to keep Elder Luo Feng out.


    At that time.


    Guanshi He returned from Yanagawa Road and went to the prison to check the situation.


    He didn''t want to happen again.


    As soon as he reached the door of the prison, he stopped, turned his head and looked at the guard standing at the door, his face suddenly sinking.


    "what happened?"


    Guan Shi frowned, "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "It''s okay."


    The guard gritted his teeth, holding back his anger.


    "Say!"


    He Guanshi shouted, "You are not my people, but if something goes wrong here, I can''t leave it alone!"


    He walked up to the guard and squinted his eyes.


    "Otherwise, Jiang Ning, don''t you still have to settle the account with me?"


    "Hall Master He, Young Master Liu Zong hit him."


    The other guard couldn''t help it, "They wanted to enter the prison, saying that they were ordered to interrogate Elder Luo Feng. We did not receive such an order."


    "So,? Serve Xidi Zhe Dian Zhe? If you refused to let him in, he did it?"


    He Guanshi sneered.


    This Liu Zong really did not live or die.


    If you really think you are Yanagawa''s son, you can do it recklessly?


    Didn''t he know that the elder Luo Feng in this prison wanted to annex Qingshan Sect with all his heart!


    He even wanted to help Elder Luo Feng?


    "It''s heavy enough."


    Guan Shi snorted, "He doesn''t know, you are from Jiang Ning?"


    The guard didn''t speak, he didn''t want to mess with Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning is willing to help them, give them the opportunity, and recommend them to do things in the precepts hall. This is already a great kindness. How dare he make Jiang Ning trouble.


    Guan He could tell at a glance.


    He wanted to help them out by himself, but now it seems that he doesn''t need it at all.


    Isn''t this Green Mountain Sect not chaotic enough, then chaos a little more!


    Anyway, this kid Jiang Ning is a guy who fears that the world will not be chaotic.


    "I tell you, Jiang Ning recommends you to come over, because he can trust you, since he can trust you, I can trust you, this big prison door, you must be able to stand it!"


    He Guan matters seriously.


    "Yes! Please rest assured, Hall Master He, I will definitely live up to my responsibilities even if I fight for my life!"


    Guan Shi didn''t say anything, nodded, turned and left, and headed towards the courtyard where Jiang Ning was.


    A gloating expression gradually appeared on his face.


    I''m afraid it''s still a good one after watching a play. Although the role of the supporting role in the play is not ordinary, for Jiang Ning, it should be the same.

 Chapter 2071： Come with me!

    "These two boys, they haven''t grown up yet, so they should suffer a bit."


    He Guanshi squinted his eyes, his hands behind his back, like a bad old man, but the gloat on his face was not hidden.


    He suddenly enjoyed this kind of fun.


    Jiang Ning is really interesting.


    Unconsciously, He Guanshi quickened his pace, and he couldn''t wait.


    He went directly to Jiang Ning, and he saw the courtyard from a distance. Jiang Ning was sitting on a wicker chair, and a group of guards were practicing his fists and feet not far away.


    This kid is okay, but also pointed these guards here?


    He Guanshi squinted his eyes, didn''t think too much, only when Jiang Ning was bored.


    "Jiangning!"


    He said directly, "Something happened."


    He walked up to Jiang Ning, ignoring his tea: "Your man has been beaten."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ning''s half-closed eyes suddenly opened.


    "What did you say?"


    "The guards you recommended to me were beaten."


    He Guanshi will briefly explain the ins and outs of the matter.


    "Liu, Zong Liuheng, two guys, still haven¡¯t grown up and are ignorant. I¡¯ll tell you about this, just to remind you, don¡¯t make a big fuss, lest you make a fuss. Sect Master, everyone¡¯s faces are not pretty."


    He said this, but he watched Jiang Ning stand up and leave without expression.


    "Jiang Ning, don''t be impulsive, the two of them are after all the sons of the Sect Master!"


    He Guanshi shouted from behind, but he didn''t mean to hinder him at all.


    "Come with me!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Didn''t he know why he came to find him specially?


    "Your brother was beaten!"


    Jiang Ning roared, "Let''s go get justice back!"


    Hearing that, the guard who was still training his fists was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly became angry.


    "Who? Who hit our man?"


    "Liu Zong Liu Heng."


    Jiangning Road.


    Hearing these two names, the guard was even more stunned, and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    It seems that these two people can only be beaten for nothing.


    That is the son of the suzerain!


    In this Green Mountain Sect, the status is lofty, no matter where their guards can compare, being beaten, it can only be regarded as what they deserve.


    No one dared to move.


    There is no justice in this, let alone getting it back.


    They must be humiliated by themselves.


    "how?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at them, "Don''t dare to go?"


    "Come with me!"


    He didn''t bother to talk nonsense, turned and left, and the captain of the guard behind him gritted his teeth and immediately followed.


    Although they didn''t know Jiang Ning for a long time, they understood Jiang Ning''s temper.


    Protect the calf!


    They yelled Big Brother, and Jiang Ning really took care of them. He did not despise them because they were just guards, and called them unprincipled.


    On the contrary, Jiang Ning gave them enough respect and help.


    Now that his brother has been beaten, Jiang Ning is going to stand up for them again!


    Even if they were to be punished, they would admit it!


    A group of people immediately followed Jiang Ning to leave and went to Liu Zong and Liu Heng.


    From a distance, He Guanshi was a little excited, thinking whether to talk to Yanagawa.


    "Forget it, let''s watch the excitement first, it won''t cause death."


    He knew that Jiang Ning had a sense of measure.


    At that time.


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng sat opposite each other in Liu Zong''s courtyard.


    They have to find a way, even if they can''t save Elder Luo Feng, at least they have to express their kindness. When the people of the Tianlian Sect arrive, they still have the opportunity to intercede, so that there is no way out for the Qingshan Sect.


    "Looking for a father? I can''t do it. He''s just as possessed now. I don''t know how Jiang Ning lied to him."


    "There is also the great elder, is he also dizzy?"


    "What about the other elders? What did they say?"


    The two talked in a low voice, feeling very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 2072： Fight back!

    Now Yanagawa didn''t care about the two of them at all, and the great elder also closed the door.


    Even the other elders have a perfunctory attitude, and they don''t seem to want to involve them too much. They were all fine before.


    Both of them were very unwilling.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, the gate of the yard was kicked open!


    "who!"


    Liu Heng turned his head and took a look, then shouted, "I''m so courageous, don''t you know where this is?"


    After he finished speaking, he saw Jiang Ning stepping in.


    Behind him, followed by those guards in Liu Qing''s yard.


    "Where?"


    Jiang Ning said with a stern face, "Even if this is Lingxiao Palace today, I will be crushed!"


    Lingxiao Palace?


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng had never heard of it, but the meaning of the second half of Jiang Ning''s sentence was that they heard that Lu Fu loves Lingpa? It became clear.


    "Jiang Ning! You are too arrogant!"


    Liu Zong stood up and shouted angrily, "This is my site, what do you want to do!"


    Jiang Ning walked over directly.


    "Snapped!"


    He was too lazy to even ask a question, slapped it directly, and slapped it hard.


    This heavy slap slapped Liu Zong directly into the air, and rolled on the ground twice before reacting.


    "you--"


    Liu Heng was dumbfounded.


    The guards behind him were also dumbfounded.


    Jiang Ning was so simple, he did it directly, he didn''t even need to ask a question?


    "You are so courageous, do you dare...Ah!"


    Liu Heng didn''t finish his words, only saw an afterimage flashing past, and then he flew out, and rolled on the ground twice before standing still.


    Jiang Ning... hit both of them?


    "you wanna die!"


    The eyes of the two brothers turned red in an instant.


    In their turf, they were beaten by Jiang Ning, and this is going to be spread, so what kind of face do they have?


    Jiang Ning is too arrogant!


    The two bounced, and shot at the same time, rushing towards Jiang Ning, waving their fists, without a trace of mercy.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The violent fist, like raindrops, slammed Jiang Ning frantically, but Jiang Ning could not be touched at all.


    Jiang Ning was like a shadow of Ruo Ruo Wu, illusory and misty. With a light touch under his feet, as fast as lightning, he slammed two punches, which centered on the chests of Liu Zong and Liu Heng.


    boom!


    boom!


    The two of them flew upside down again, and there was no way to fight them.


    Even if Jiang Ning wanted to kill them, it would be easy!


    "Ahem!"


    Liu Zong coughed violently and looked at Jiang Ning unwillingly, "Do you dare to beat us? You are so brave, don''t you want to live!"


    "Hit you?"


    Jiang Ning squinted, "I killed you all!"


    Suddenly, the air cooled down, and people''s hearts trembled because of the cold. That was the most real murderous aura!


    Liu Zong didn''t dare to speak immediately. Where did he think that Jiang Ning dared to really kill himself?


    "I warn you, my people, you dare to touch it again, I promise you will be returned ten times a hundred times!"


    Jiang Ning said coldly.


    The dozen or so guards behind him had red eyes, and a young man almost couldn''t hold back his tears.


    Jiang Ning is helping them!


    They are just guards, and even their status is inferior to those disciples, because their talents and potential are insufficient, but Jiang Ning did not dislike them in the slightest.


    Instead, help them get ahead and teach the two sons of the suzerain!


    "Jiangning, you..."


    Liu Heng was very angry, "Do you know, what are you doing?"


    "I know."


    Jiang Ning said, "Don''t come to provoke me, let alone provoke my people, obediently be your son-in-law, eat together and wait for death. You are just such rubbish, and you are only worthy of this kind of life."


    "Listen clearly? Two rubbish!"

 Chapter 2073： Rush in!

    ...Two wastes!


    ...A waste!


    ¡­¡­waste!


    This sentence kept echoing in the ears of Liu Zong and Liu Heng.


    It stabbed their hearts deeply.


    When would anyone dare to talk to them like this?


    Say they are waste?


    Dare to beat them!


    Both of them were stunned, ignoring the fiery pain on their faces, their eyes were blazing, staring at Jiang Ning.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Liu Heng was about to stand up, but Jiang Ning glared at him. He dared not move, his feet seemed to be nailed there!


    waste¡­¡­


    When Jiang Ning looked at their eyes, it was indeed rubbish.


    Even if they slapped them twice, they didn''t even have the courage to fight back.


    Before the two people could react, Jiang Ning left with someone.


    They just came over suddenly, the shame makes them want to find a hole in the ground!


    ?Wu Furan''s love is closed? "Jiangning!"


    Liu Zong roared, clenched his fists, his joints turned blue, and the veins swelled, "I want you to die!"


    "boom!"


    The door just closed was kicked open again.


    Jiang Ning''s face appeared in the eyes of two people, causing Liu Zong and Liu Heng to suddenly hold their breaths, and they got stuck in their throats before they finished speaking, and they didn''t dare to say another word!


    "Want me to die?"


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes, and the murderous aura on his body was gradually released, and the air in the entire yard was frozen, making people breathless!


    "Are you serious?"


    He stared at Liu Zong and Liu Heng, his voice was extremely cold, and he was about to walk back when he took a step, so that both Liu Zong and Liu Heng were pale with fright.


    "Don''t come over! Don''t come over!"


    Liu Heng roared.


    madman!


    Jiang Ning is definitely a lunatic!


    He dare to kill both of them?


    He really dares!


    Jiang Ning stopped and sneered. The disdain on his face was not hidden at all. He even glanced at it deliberately provocatively, then turned around and left.


    The door was not closed, and Liu Zong and Liu Heng were still sitting on the ground, embarrassed.


    Where can they dare to say anything cruel?


    They just sat there, until the time passed, Jiang Ning must have gone far, and the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    In that short time, the backs of the two people were already wet with cold sweat!


    "He... is he crazy?"


    Liu Heng tremblingly said.


    "crazy."


    Liu Zong shook his head, his voice was very soft, and he was almost out of strength.


    After a while, the two people got up, the more they thought, the less reconciled, the more they thought, the more angry.


    They are the sons of the suzerain and the future pillar of the Qingshan Sect, but they were beaten by Jiang Ning. Not to mention that Jiang Ning is just a door-to-door son-in-law. Even if Liu Qing is really their sister, Jiang Ning is not qualified!


    "go!"


    Liu Zong was not reconciled, "I don''t believe it, my father can watch his son being beaten!"


    Could it be that the two of them in Yanagawa''s heart, the weight is not as good as Jiangning?


    They don''t believe it!


    It''s impossible!


    The two went directly to Liuchuandao. They couldn''t bear it anymore, being trampled and humiliated by Jiang Ning like this, this Qingshan Sect, is there a place for them to stay.


    When the two arrived at the Sect Master''s Mansion, they were stopped at the door.


    "Sorry, the lord has something to do now, I can''t see the two of you."


    The guard at the door stopped the two directly.


    "We have important matters to see the Sect Master!"


    Liu Zong was annoyed, "I want to see my father, don''t you want to stop it too?!"


    "The Sovereign is seeing important people, so he told us not to disturb."


    Guard Road.


    "Step aside!"


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng, where can [shuquge www.shuquge.xyz] be tolerated.


    They didn''t even hear, any important people came to Qingshan Sect, who can Yanagawa Dao meet?


    Liu Zong pushed the guard away and rushed in with Liu Heng.


    Their chests were full of anger, and they couldn''t bear it anymore, hearing this kind of words that someone is more important than them.

 Chapter 2074： capital offense!

    They rushed directly to the study room. At the door, two guards were still blocking them. Compared with those outside the door, the expressions of these two guards suddenly sank.


    "Sect Master is talking about things, how dare you two break in!"


    "We want to see father!"


    Liu Zong said angrily, "Get out of the way!"


    "Bold!"


    The guard drew the knife directly without being polite. Even if they faced Liu Zong and Liu Heng, they would not give in.


    This is the rule!


    Anyone who breaks the rules must pay a price.


    "I see who of you dare to stop me!"


    Liu Zong roared, having lost his reason, and Liu Heng rushed to the left and the other right.


    They had to go into the study to see who it was, so important, so important that Yana Chuando wanted to see him first, and even ignored his two biological sons.


    Where did the two guards really dare to hurt Liu Zong, seeing that the two of them seemed to be frustrated and rushed up frantically, they had to take a half step back.


    Kang Dang¡ª¡ª


    The door of the study suddenly opened!


    Liu Zong raised his head and glanced, Liu Chuandao walked out, his expression ugly.


    "Naughty!"


    He shouted sharply, "You two, what do you want to do?"


    The voice of Yanagawa Road was full of anger.


    "Crossing the Sect Master''s Mansion without permission, you know what the crime is!"


    He said sternly, "Qingshanzong rules, have you forgotten it!"


    "father!"


    Liu Zong shouted.


    He didn''t call the sect master, but his father. At this moment, he only regarded himself as a son. He was not reconciled. As the sect master''s son, he had no place in the Qingshan Sect.


    He is not reconciled!


    "Shut up!"


    Yanagawa shouted, "Here, you should call me suzerain!"


    "I really didn''t expect that you two would dare to do this and despise the Qingshanzong rules. Is it true that I dare not punish you severely!"


    "Come on!"


    He yelled, and several guards rushed in immediately.


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng''s expressions changed, but Liu Chuandao would come true.


    Does he really want to mate both brothers as criminals?


    Thinking of this, the two people''s faces suddenly became pale.


    "Sect Master! Quiet your anger!"


    Liu Heng hurriedly said, "We just have something important to report to the Sect Master, and we have to break in, please calm down the Sect Master!


    He knelt down immediately, his eyes flushed and his face was full of grievances.


    "Is it important?"


    Yanagawa sneered, "What can you do?"


    "We...we were beaten!"


    Liu Heng gritted his teeth, "We were beaten by people? Zero ground staff''s attendants?"


    Isn''t this important?


    Even if Yanagawa does not care that he is his son, but beating people in the Aoyama sect is also against the law and clan rules. Yanagawa can''t be partial to not punish Jiangning, right?


    "Who beat you?"


    Yanagawa asked.


    "I."


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng hadn''t answered yet, there was a voice in the study.


    Immediately, Jiang Ning walked out slowly, seeing Liu Zong and Liu Heng dumbfounded!


    Jiangning!


    Why is he here?


    Yanagawa said that meeting important people is Jiang Ning?


    "I just wanted to tell you about it,"


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at Liu Zong and Liu Heng. He looked directly at Liu Chuan and said, "The one who beat me, even broke into the prison of the precepts. As for what they want to do, I don''t know."


    "Sect Master, it''s up to you to ask."


    Breaking into the prison of the precepts hall?


    Yanagawa''s face was gloomy and ugly.


    Does he not know the virtues of his two sons?


    He can bear the others, he can open one eye and close the other, but if he betrays the Qingshan Sect...


    "Kneel down!"


    Yanagawa roared.


    "father!"


    Liu Zong was annoyed. Jiang Ning believed what Liu Chuan said, but their two biological sons were useless to speak?


    "I let you two kneel down!"


    Yanagawa was really angry, "breaking into the prison of the precepts hall without permission, this is a capital crime!"

 Chapter 2075： What about him

    A capital crime scared both Liu Zong and Liu Heng with no blood on their faces!


    "father!"


    "shut up!"


    Liu Chuandao roared, "I said [New Biqule Court www.biqule.co], call me the lord! Here, there is no your father, only the lord!"


    thump!


    The two knelt down and knelt in front of Yanagawa Road.


    Where did they think that Yanagawa would be so angry and so harsh on them.


    "Get into the precept hall without permission, haha, you are so brave, do you want to rebel!"


    Yanagawa sneered, "Or is this Green Mountain Sect''s rules, to you all just furnishings?"


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng were afraid to speak.


    They are here to sue, but now, Jiang Ning is standing there, calm and calm, nothing is wrong, but the two of them are kneeling on the ground, accepting criticism, and even punishment!


    Jiang Ning was indeed calm, and he even looked at Liu Zong and Liu Heng again.


    "Sect Master, we know we were wrong."


    Liu Heng spoke.


    He knew that at this time, any sophistication would not make any sense, and it would only make Yanagawa more angry.


    Now you have to admit your mistakes, make big things small, and make small things the best.


    Otherwise, if it is really serious, the consequences will be disastrous!


    "Know it''s wrong?"


    Yanagawa looked down at the two people, angrily.


    He really didn''t expect that his two sons would make such a mistake.


    As far as the atmosphere of the Green Mountain Sect is concerned, no one wants an accident or a victim in this reshuffle.


    Those elders have been honest recently, and they dare not say anything more, or dare not say anything.


    These two people are good, trespassing into the precepts hall?


    They dare to carry such crimes against the sky!


    "You two, know you are wrong?"


    He looked at Liu Zong and Liu Heng.


    "Yes, we all know it was wrong."


    Liu Heng quietly pulled La Liuzong''s clothes, and signaled him not to talk back at this time, and to recognize it if he should recognize it. If Liu Chuan calmed down, they would be fine.


    "We all knew it was wrong."


    Liu Zong gritted his teeth and glanced at Jiang Ning unwillingly, wishing to rush forward and beat Jiang Ning to death.


    He said so, but he didn''t admit that he was wrong.


    Not to mention other things, what is Jiang Ning in terms of identity alone?


    How does he compare with himself?


    When Liu Chuandao is relieved, I will find Jiang Ning again when that time, slow? Zero meaning to cover the west, to cover the waiter? Slow to settle the account!


    "Well, since you all know that you are wrong, then I won''t ask more."


    But suddenly, Yanagawa''s face sank, "Call me what''s the matter."


    "Yes!"


    The guard ran out immediately.


    "Sect Master, we already knew it was wrong, how..."


    "Since you know you are wrong, you should know, and you have to pay the price if you are wrong."


    Yanagawa said calmly, but the anger in his voice could not be suppressed at all, "You, as my sons, blatantly violated the rules of the Qingshan Sect and provoked the rules left by the ancestors. You add to the crime!"


    Liu Zong''s face changed drastically.


    "metropolitan¡­¡­"


    "So, for you, I must be punished severely!"


    Liu Heng panicked.


    He thought that he would be fine if he admitted his mistake, but now it seems that it''s not right depending on the situation.


    "father!"


    Liu Heng hurriedly shouted, seeing that Liu Chuandao''s face became more ugly, and hurriedly changed his words, "Sovereign, we are guilty, we made a mistake, but we are the first offender, please give us a chance, we dare not!"


    "Don''t dare anymore!"


    Yanagawa closed his eyes.


    He was truly disappointed.


    At this time, I was still thinking about asking myself to forgive them and let them go?


    They don''t even have the most basic responsibility, and they don''t even have the courage to do something wrong and bear the corresponding consequences.


    Disappointed.


    Can''t be more disappointed than this.


    "metropolitan!"


    Liu Zong gritted his teeth, his eyes flushed, "Could it be that we are the only one who is wrong, is he right?"


    He pointed at Jiang Ning, and his body trembled: "He has caused a serious disaster to the Qingshan Sect. Isn''t this a crime?"

 Chapter 2076： Heavy penalty!

    "Isn''t his sin greater than ours?"


    Hearing the words, Jiang Ning glanced at him, showing a scornful smile, not even interested in explaining a word.


    Yanagawa shook his head even more.


    "metropolitan."


    Soon, what happened.


    He had been waiting outside long ago.


    These two boys are really not afraid of making things big, or they should teach them a lesson, otherwise, how can they grow up.


    "What is the charge for trespassing in the precepts hall."


    Yanagawa asked what to do.


    "Assign criminals for thirty years."


    He is serious about things.


    His words caused Liu Zong and Liu Heng to sink their hearts to the bottom.


    Thirty years of distributing criminals?


    Wouldn''t it be ruined in this life?


    Thirty years!


    "However, they did not cause any bad consequences. I hope that the suzerain can take it lightly."


    He Guanshi glanced at the two of them and said deliberately.


    When He Guanshi interceded themselves, Liu Heng and Liuzong nodded gratefully.


    "Take it lightly?"


    Yanagawa sneered.


    "I can only focus on it!"


    "I really want to kill you guys directly!"


    Liu Chuandao raised his hand, his palms were trembling, and the indisputable look in his eyes made both Liu Zong and Liu Heng tremble.


    That kind of disappointment is something they have never seen in their entire lives.


    Yanagawa was so disappointed with the two of them.


    "You are my son, but you, instead of taking on the heavy responsibility of the Green Mountain Sect, on the contrary, you only think of your own interests in your eyes. Your situation is so small, and the future of the Green Mountain Sect cannot be entrusted to you. "


    "And now, what kind of crisis the Qingshan Sect is facing, you don''t know, you still naively think that you can have a chance by lowering your eyebrows and flattering others, you are so naive!"


    Liu Chuan was furious, "If you are not my children, I don''t think it matters, but you are my children!"


    He wanted to slap it over.


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng, who did not say a word, were criticized like this in public, and they had long been exhausted.


    "You think Jiang Ning is making a mistake, you can only see this,"


    Yanagawa sighed, "What can this vision be?"


    He glanced at Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning didn''t look at him.


    He didn''t want to be involved in the affairs between them. The Green Mountain Sect had to change, and Liu Chuandao was the key, and these two boys were even more critical, but this time, it was not the time for him to speak.


    Jiang Ning knew very well in his heart, these two boys, I''m afraid they hate him to death.


    "I will punish you now and distribute the criminals for fifty years."


    Yanagawa Road said indifferently.


    These words, like a bolt from the blue sky, instantly shook both Liu Zong and Liu Heng to the numb and cold body!


    Fifty years?


    I''m afraid they will still be criminals to death!


    "metropolitan!"


    "father!"


    Both shouted.


    "Deprive you of everything, even your identity,"


    Liu Chuandao looked at them, "You, don''t deserve to be the son of my local attendant Paling Yierpa."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t say a word any more, turned around and went into the study, leaving Liu Zong and Liu Heng behind with expressionless faces, not even a trace of blood.


    "father!"


    The two yelled.


    But the door of the study was closed tightly, so Yanagawa would not be able to hear it.


    "It''s all you! It''s all because of you!"


    Liu Zong flicked, rushed directly to Jiang Ning, and smashed it with his fist.


    Anyway, I''m going to be regarded as a criminal, even if I die here, what''s the harm?


    He went crazy and slammed his fist at Jiang Ning.


    Snapped!


    But it was overturned by Jiang Ning''s slap.


    "Follow me, you are not worthy."


    Jiang Ning looked at Liu Zong who had fallen on the ground, "Think about it, you are really useless to live like this in this life."


    After speaking, he shook his head and left, leaving Liu Zong and Liu Heng with red eyes, unable to even cry.

 Chapter 2077： How long will it take

    To be assigned as criminals, and it will last for decades, their entire life is equivalent to saying that they have been completely abolished.


    "Father! Father!"


    Liu Hengda was crying, not daring to accept such a result.


    They just made mistakes. They could not be forgiven once, and if they were not given a chance, why didn''t it work this time?


    He knelt down and walked to rush into the study, but he stopped them directly.


    "No matter how you do this, I''m afraid the Sect Master can''t save you."


    Liu Zong gritted his teeth: "Is he saving us?"


    "He is going to ruin us!"


    He Guanshi''s face sank.


    "It is you who ruined you!"


    Didn''t he? She pai Yipa Xiwu waiter? He was very polite, "As the son of the sect master, what do you share for the sect master?"


    "In addition to intrigue, what else did you do for your own personal gain, forming a party for private purposes? Do you think that the lord doesn''t know!"


    "Those crimes are truly capital crimes, and you must be killed in public!"


    His words, like a bolt from a blue sky, slammed on the heads of two people.


    Let them wake up instantly.


    It''s not that Yanagawa didn''t know, but was completely disappointed in them, and didn''t want to care at all.


    And they actually thought that they were doing very concealed and doing very well.


    "Hey,"


    Guan Shi stretched out his hand and helped two fellows who were already stunned, "Sect Master''s good intentions, you don''t understand it now, you will know it later."


    "Now, assigning you to be criminals and staying away from the Green Mountain Sect is the best protection for you."


    After speaking, he waved his hand, not wanting to say: "Let''s go, I will take you there myself."


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng trembled.


    protection?


    The best protection for them?


    "What do you mean, you mean, the Green Mountain Sect is about to face difficulties?"


    If you have offended the Tianlianzong, you must bear the anger of the Tianlianzong. If the two sects go to war, the Qingshanzong will not have a single blow!


    Liu Chuandao wanted to protect them, so he deliberately asked Jiang Ning to take action, to force them to make mistakes, and then assign them criminals and leave the Qingshan Sect?


    "Let''s go!"


    Guan Shi didn''t want to say more, urging the two to leave, and it made them feel guilty.


    Yanagawa is not trying to destroy them, but to protect them?


    And what are they...what are they doing!


    "What matters, let us meet my father! Let us meet him!"


    Liu Heng roared.


    "We can''t leave! We can''t leave at this time!"


    "Qingshan Sect is in trouble, how can we hide?"


    Liu Zong refused to go, he refused to go to death, holding the hand of He in charge, "Let''s see my father, I''ll beg him!"


    "I''m going to die, I''m going to die in the Green Mountain Sect too, I''m not going anywhere!"


    "Come on!"


    Regardless of the number of things, he roared, and a dozen guards rushed over immediately, "Send two to the criminal domain."


    "Yes!"


    A dozen guards were not polite, and directly took Liu Zong and Liu Heng away.


    He Guanshi listened to the shouts of the two of them, as long as they had not heard.


    "It''s still save."


    He sighed, turned and went into the study.


    In the study, Jiang Ning was sitting there, drinking tea leisurely, while Yanagawa had a complicated expression.


    Obviously, he is equally ashamed of his two children.


    It was his father''s fault that failed to teach them well.


    Up to now, they need to use this method to sharpen them. Maybe it''s worth it if you succeed, but what about failure?


    It is tantamount to ruining the future of the Green Mountain Sect!


    "Already sent away."


    Guan Shi glanced at the two people.


    "Looking at them, they are still saved, don''t you give them a chance?"


    Liu Chuan said nothing, and turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    "No hurries."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "How can you become a talent without grind your temper."


    "How long will it take?"


    Guan Shi asked.

 Chapter 2078： Kill them!

    He is helping Yanagawa ask.


    "Wear until you can come out, wait for the opportunity."


    Jiang Ning rolled his eyes, "People don''t hate being unstable. You are a father, and you don''t even have this courage. No wonder my son has developed this way."


    Yanagawa said nothing.


    Even if Jiang Ning scolded him in front of his face, he couldn''t refute it.


    "I''m afraid the two of them can''t bear it."


    Guan Shi is still helping Liu Chuan ask.


    "Unable to bear that is their own business."


    Jiang Ning said, "Such a big person, can''t be responsible for his actions? Who can Qingshanzong give to?"


    "okay,"


    He was impatient, "Don''t talk nonsense, I will help you adjust the two of them, don''t worry about it, you still think about how to deal with the Tianlianzong."


    Speaking of business affairs, Yanagawa took a deep breath.


    He sat down, took a sip of the cold tea, and looked up at Jiang Ning.


    "What are you going to do?"


    He is the suzerain, but he asked Jiang Ning.


    "It depends on what the people of Tianlianzong did."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "We will do what they do."


    Liu Chuandao and He Guanshi looked at each other, and it was really hard to figure out Jiang Ning. He seemed to have no rules when doing things. He was always unexpected, and made people not even psychologically prepared.


    "If you want to fight?"


    Guan Shi asked, his Adam''s apple slid gently.


    This is the last thing they want to see.


    Because the current Green Mountain Sect does not have enough strength, once it is started, the loss will not be small.


    "Sometimes, the effect of a fight is better than anything else. The most terrifying thing is that the disciples are not bloody."


    Jiang Ning said, "You only have to fight hard enough to make them jealous of you, so they dare not think about it."


    This principle is the same in all eras and fields.


    This is true between countries and between companies.


    Friendship is the most unreliable thing, and feelings are even more so. In this competitive environment, only oneself is strong enough to be too strong for others to provoke it.


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he got up and left after drinking the tea, too lazy to talk to these two and a half hundred old men.


    There was a reason, they knew in their hearts that they just lacked a little courage, or in other words, there was one less person who kept them from retreating, Jiang Ning, that was this person.


    at the same time.


    Tian Lianzong!


    The news has come back.


    The matter of Elder Luo Feng and others being impounded in the Qingshan Sect made the Heavenly Alliance Sect lord Luo Qi Lei Ting furious!


    "Elder Luo Feng went to propose a marriage, but was detained? Liu Chuan said what he wanted to do! It would be too bad for me!"


    Rocky patted the table, "Come here!"


    "The disciple is here!"


    All the front hall disciples shouted in unison.


    "Elder Luolong, you take the disciple on a trip,"


    Luo Qi squinted and became angry, "Let Liu Chuandao personally send Elder Luo Feng and his daughter Liu Qing back!"


    He didn''t let the Qingshan Sect release the people, but asked Yanagawa to send the people back himself.


    This is already a humiliation!


    "Yes."


    Elder Luolong stepped forward and said, "I will live up to the expectations of the Sect Master, let the Sect Master Qingshan, obediently send people back."


    After speaking, a ruthless light flashed in his eyes, and as soon as he brushed his hands, the disciples followed him and left.


    Above the hall, Rocky half-closed his eyes and leaned on the chair.


    He didn''t expect that Yanagawa dare to have the courage to detain him.


    Even if Luo Feng killed their disciple, so what?


    Even the Qingshan Sect cannot keep it, so what kind of supremacy does Yanagawa do? snort!


    "Sect Master, if the Qingshan Sect is stubbornly resisting, then we..."


    Someone spoke and made plans.


    Their purpose was to find a way to invade the Green Mountain Sect, and Zhengzhou had no better excuse.


    "Then destroy them!"

 Chapter 2079： Close it up!

    Rocky didn''t pay attention to the Green Mountain Sect.


    At least the current Green Mountain Sect, he no longer needs to take it seriously, what he lacks now is an opportunity, an opportunity to live in the Green Mountain Sect.


    Who doesn''t know that there are great secrets hidden behind the Green Mountain Sect, and beyond the guarded gates, there are even more attractive treasures?


    Even if they don''t have a treasure map and can''t find that place now, they can occupy a favorable position first, which is more important than anything else.


    Rocky opened his eyes and looked at the elders.


    "If the Green Mountain Sect dared not be obedient, then everyone should be prepared."


    He said lightly, "As far as my Tianlianzong is concerned, whether we can go further depends on this time."


    "Yes! Sovereign!"


    Those who can be here are the core figures of the Tianlianzong. They naturally know that the Tianlianzong has now reached a bottleneck. To become stronger, it needs more resources.


    And within this mountain gate, there are many sects, and they have good resources in this area, but the deeper they go, the greater the competition.


    Especially in those core areas, even strong people like Rocky don''t even have the qualifications to step into it!


    The only thing they can put on is to find enough resources from outside the gate to let them reinforce and make the Tianlianzong a hundred times stronger than before!


    After all, the resources in the core area are the most attractive.


    It''s just that you must have the strength, otherwise, it will be a dead end to enter, and even the entire sect may be destroyed!


    After so many years, there are many sects to explore the core area. I have never heard of anyone who can get good things. What I heard is that a certain sect is contaminated with cause and effect, and the entire sect disappeared overnight...


    Rocky leaned on his chair, and relied on obtaining control of the Green Mountain Sect in a roundabout way to obtain resource upgrades from outside the mountain gate. This was a helpless move.


    It is also their sects? Shi Yi Xi Ai Yi Pa Shi Yi, the only way they can go now.


    Within this mountain gate, there is no way to be stable. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. If you don''t turn away others, you will be swallowed by others sooner or later!


    Fight, anyway, their strength is stronger, and they can do it first than other sects. This is an advantage.


    Luo Long took a dozen core disciples from the front hall to the Qingshan Sect together.


    For one thing, this was an experience for the disciples. On the other hand, he wanted to let these disciples know that in front of the Tianlian Sect, the Qingshan Sect was really nothing.


    "This time, I will tell you what the arrogance of Tianlianzong is."


    Luolong Road.


    "Yes!"


    The disciples said proudly.


    They all know that to go to the Green Mountain Sect on their own is to show off their prestige.


    This desolate Green Mountain Sect, but everyone wants to step on them. Not only do they have to step on them, but they also have to raise their heads and smile to see that they are stepped on.


    Within the mountain gate, there has never been any politeness among the sects, and everything speaks with strength.


    Without strength, there is nothing, nothing.


    Luo Long looked at the disciples brought out this time, these are the future of Tianlianzong, they are the children of talent in their eyes.


    People of the Green Mountain Sect, I am afraid I can dream of it.


    Unfortunately, no matter how good conditions are given to them, no one would be willing to go to the Green Mountain Sect.


    "Arrived."


    Luolong stood under the gate of the Qingshanzong Mountain and looked up at the huge plaque across the gate.


    The three stone carved characters of Qingshan School are magnificent!


    However, in their eyes, it has long been dimmed.


    "Elder, shall we not go in?"


    One of the disciples asked.


    "Wait for them to come out to meet."


    Luo Long half-closed his eyes and said lightly.


    Go in by yourself?


    Humph, they are coming, Sect Master Qingshan, why should they come out to meet him personally?


    The elders of the Tianlian Sect who have imprisoned them, the people of the Qingshan Sect, I am afraid that they have already regretted it, now they need to give them a step down.


    But Luolong didn''t want to give this step too easily.

 Chapter 2080： Sober sober

    "Let them report, we wait."


    After Luo Long finished speaking, he stood there, raised his head proudly, and stopped talking.


    A dozen disciples behind him also looked arrogant, waiting for Qingshan Sect Master Liu Chuandao to come out to meet them in person.


    This feeling of being elevated is indeed very wonderful.


    at the same time.


    Liu Chuandao sat in the hall, and the great elder and others arrived.


    People from the Tianlian Sect came, and they naturally did not dare to neglect. After all, Elder Luo Feng was still being held in the prison of the precepts hall. If conflicts arise, it would not be a good thing for the current Qingshan Sect.


    "Luo Long didn''t come in, I''m afraid he was just waiting for us, and took the initiative to go out to meet him, what a big air!"


    One of the elders was indignant, "It is obvious that they did something wrong, so they still want us to bow their heads?"


    Even if he is not reconciled in his heart, he can only talk about it, but can''t do anything.


    "Let the people go, Sovereign, lest things make a big mess."


    The other elder sighed and could only shook his head.


    At this point, the meaning of the Tianlianzong is very obvious. If they don''t handle it well, they will definitely not be polite!


    Liu Chuan said nothing, he glanced at the great elder.


    Since entering the present, the elder hasn''t said a word, just his dry face, like the roots of an old tree, wrinkles are screwed up.


    Put those hands, they didn''t move.


    "What do you think should be done?"


    After a moment of silence, the great elder turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning, who was sitting on one side and drinking tea calmly and without saying a word.


    In fact, Jiang Ning was sitting on this hall, and several elders were very opinionated, because they didn''t think that Jiang Ning was qualified to sit here.


    But unexpectedly, Jiang Ning not only sat down, but also sat comfortably!


    It''s so shameless, not just a door-to-door son-in-law, how can he be so arrogant.


    After all, Jiang Ning provoked this incident, but under the circumstances, no one could stop it.


    Everyone turned their eyes, and their eyes were different.


    "What do you do?"


    Jiang Ning held the teapot and refilled himself with tea, "They like to wait, just let them wait."


    "Come here to beg Jing, don''t bring any gifts, at least you have to bring some fruits, right?"


    "I don''t know anything about etiquette, are they all taught in the Tianlian Sect?"


    "Since they want to wait at the door and feed the mosquitoes, let them wait."


    Jiang Ning casually? Xi Ling Shi Zhe Yi closed Wu Zhe?


    The complexions of several elders suddenly turned dark.


    Isn''t this a nonsense!


    Instead of solving the problem, it might make the situation worse.


    "Jiang Ning, I have endured you for a long time, you can''t be such a fool, you are like this..."


    "It was the great elder who asked me. If you are not convinced, you will find the great elder."


    Jiang Ning interrupted him directly, "Also, you don''t have to bear with me. If you want to do it, just do it. I won''t be polite."


    "you!"


    The elder was so angry that he blew his beard, pointing at Jiang Ning, but couldn''t say a word.


    Jiang Ning is a lunatic, even Elder Luo Feng dared to fight, the most important thing is that his strength is unfathomable, even the elders, they don''t feel that they are sure to deal with Jiang Ning.


    Where did the evildoer come from!


    "People are bullying, you are still thinking, how to apologize to others, isn''t it ridiculous?"


    Jiang Ning raised his eyelids, "I can tell you with certainty that as long as you lower your head, they will immediately step on your head!"


    "By the way, I also pee soak to make you sober!"


    Hearing that, everyone''s faces are even more ugly.


    Not because Jiang Ning said it badly, but because they knew that this was the truest result.

 Chapter 2081： This is your attitude?

    Being stepped on, and being **** by someone, who can bear it?


    Several elders were blushing, as if they had been humiliated by the people of the Tianlian Sect.


    No, they have been humiliated.


    Jiang Ning looked at them and said indifferently: "The great elder asked me, I have this idea, and several elders think there are other ways, it''s up to you."


    "After all, you are the elders, and the future of this Green Mountain Sect depends on you."


    After speaking, he continued to pour tea, feeling contented.


    The future of this Green Mountain Sect seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    At least in the eyes of those elders, the future of the Qingshan Sect does not have anything to do with Jiang Ning.


    However, it has something to do with them!


    "Let them wait!"


    The great elder has decided.


    He sullenly, his anger was obviously uncontrollable, Jiang Ning said it blatantly, but it was the most true situation.


    No one wants to accept the feeling of being stepped on.


    The former Green Mountain Sect, high above, is a very special existence within this mountain gate. No one has ever dared to be disrespectful to them, but after so many years, it has changed!


    Everything has changed.


    They watched, the Green Mountain Sect kept declining, and at first they didn''t want to admit it, didn''t want to accept, or even deceive themselves, everything would be fine.


    However, the result was a slump day by day, day after day, even their own hearts were gradually shaken.


    Even, they gave birth to a feeling of sadness, thinking of fleeing, thinking of rebellion!


    The elders looked at each other, as if they had seen their truest self from each other''s faces.


    "Let them wait!"


    Yanagawa also spoke.


    The reason why he waited for the great elder to speak first was not because the Green Mountain Sect had to make the decision, but because the great elder spoke and unified everyone''s attitude, which was more important than anything else.


    Liu Chuandao glanced at Jiang Ning, this kid was still drinking tea leisurely, but a few words from him actually had such an effect.


    Those words were not spoken casually. Jiang Ning grasped everyone''s emotions, even the subtle changes in emotions each time, and said the most guiding words.


    This ability is not deliberately observed, I am afraid it is difficult to find.


    Even if it is an old world like the great elder, even if he knows that Jiang Ning has said those things deliberately, he will still believe it.


    Because that is the most real.


    "Then let them wait!"


    "Let them wait!"


    "Hmph, I don''t want to come in, so wait!"


    Several elders all opened their mouths, and each of them looked angry and clenched their fists.


    Don''t fight for the steamed buns and fight for your breath. At this time, who can fall behind?


    What was lost was not only his own dignity, but also the awe of the disciples.


    Jiang Ning looked up, swept around, just smiled faintly, and said nothing.


    He nodded to the captain of the guard at the door, the captain of the guard immediately understood, nodded in response, and then turned and left.


    At that time.


    At the gate of the Green Mountain Sect, Elder Luolong took the disciples of the All-Sky Alliance Sect and stood there waiting.


    He closed his eyes, calm and composed.


    It''s just that the informant has been there for so long, why hasn''t he returned?


    "Elder, they haven''t come yet,"


    One of the disciples frowned and had no patience anymore, "The people in the newspaper have not come back. What do they mean?"


    They have waited for a long time, and now they haven''t seen anyone come out.


    Not to mention the Qingshan sect master of Yanagawa Road, and the guards who communicated with the elders, no one was seen. It seemed that they were not going to report, but were going home for dinner.


    "It''s okay, people also want to be defensive. If you delay, you will look better."


    Elder Luolong said lightly.


    He was still standing there, his pen was as strong as a sword. Although he couldn''t see any changes in happiness or anger on his face, he was already angry.


    The people of the Green Mountain Sect want face?


    Humph, let them lose face!


    Elder Luo Long hummed in his heart.

 Chapter 2082： Five star home

    They were still standing. Elder Luolong had already calculated it in his heart. The longer they wait now, the more they will pay, Liu Chuan said later!


    "Is this your attitude?"


    He hummed, "You will regret it!"


    not far away.


    A group of figures are hidden in the mountains and forests.


    The captain of the guard wore a mask and stared at the people of the Tianlianzong at the mountain gate.


    "Captain, are you going to do it?"


    "This group of dog days really think that they are personalities, and want to wait for the Sovereign to greet them personally? Dream!"


    "Welcome is to greet, but it is impossible for the sect master to come out, and it is even more impossible for Brother Jiang to come out,"


    The captain of the guard glanced at the black bucket in his hand, "Is everything spilled over there?"


    "It''s been sprinkled a long time ago, these gangsters dare to stand there for so long."


    Hearing this, the captain of the guard nodded, his eyes flashed: "Let it go!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several guards immediately approached with the black bucket, and quietly tore off the black cloth covering the black bucket.


    All of a sudden, a group of dark things rushed out!


    Buzzing--


    It makes the scalp numb!


    The black ball blasted in the ears, and several guards felt that their hairs were standing up. They hurried back a few steps and patted the ones on their bodies.


    Buzzing--


    As the voice got closer and closer, Luo Long''s ears moved, and he subconsciously turned his head and took a look. In a flash, he saw a few dark objects rushing, his face suddenly changed.


    "Mountain mosquito? What''s the matter!"


    This is the most famous mountain mosquito of the Green Mountain Sect, right?


    Why are there so many gatherings, it seems... or rushing towards me.


    Luo Long''s scalp was numb, and his skin was tight: "Run! Run!"


    He yelled, what else can he take care of? Er closed and waited for Xiyi? He hurriedly turned around and left. A dozen disciples behind him did not respond, but for a moment, his face was stung by a mosquito, and he was very uncomfortable. Scream.


    "Ahhh! Itchy! It''s uncomfortable!"


    "My face is swollen, elder! Elder!"


    "Run! Run!"


    More than a dozen people went crazy and ran away, but these mountain mosquitoes seemed to be watching them, chasing them all the time, wrapping up their legs.


    Elder Luo Long had an ugly face and he kept beating with his hands, but where could he shoot the dense mountain mosquitoes?


    But for a moment, dozens of packets were stung on his face, red and swollen!


    "Hurry up! Fast forward to the Green Mountain Sect! Hurry up!"


    Elder Luolong shouted.


    He knows that mountain mosquitoes do not enter the Green Mountain Sect, and they have medicine to drive them away, so there is no need for face or face.


    These mountain mosquitoes can''t kill people, but they can make people miserable!


    A group of people screamed and rushed into the mountain gate, where there was still a trace of high above, embarrassed.


    In the distance, the captain of the guard looked at this group of people, yelling miserably, and sneered again and again.


    "Big Brother Jiang said, the visitors are guests, we have to treat them well!"


    "Yes!"


    In the past, they would definitely not dare.


    Not to mention the mountain mosquitoes biting them, I am afraid I have to treat these people respectfully, but now, it''s different.


    Damn you guys come to trouble us, and you want us to be polite?


    Sorry, Brother Jiang said that there is no such rule!


    "Is the second wave ready?"


    The captain of the guard asked.


    "Already ready! I hope they can be satisfied!"


    The captain of the guard nodded and looked at everyone.


    "To show a twelve-point service spirit, what did Brother Jiang say?"


    "When you come, you are a guest. When you come, we will give you a five-star home!"

 Chapter 2083： sit down

    They don''t understand what five-star means, but they know that Jiang Ning said this, what he wanted them to do!


    They know how to treat guests now!


    "Run! Hurry up!"


    Luo Long was extremely embarrassed. Even if he was good at it, he could be surrounded by the dense mountain mosquitoes. No matter how fast his hands and feet, he would not be able to drive away all the mountain mosquitoes.


    His face was red and swollen with red dots, which looked funny and shocking!


    The other disciples are even more miserable. Even if their biological parents are here, they will not be able to recognize them, but which one is their own child.


    The faces were swollen like pigs'' heads, and the red spots were densely packed all over the entire face!


    "Ahhh! My face, my face!"


    "Elder, what should I do? Help us!"


    The disciples were unbearable.


    After being bitten by this mountain mosquito, the pain was only slight and negligible, but it was sour and itchy!


    This is simply unbearable.


    They couldn''t help reaching out and scratching their faces, but the more they scratched, the more itchy they became, like anxious red-eyed monkeys jumping up and down, but there was nothing to do.


    Even Luo Long, scrupulous about his image, couldn''t resist not reaching out to scratch, but because of the itching, his face couldn''t help but twitch.


    "Where is Sect Master Liu?"


    He gritted his teeth.


    Outside the main hall, the guard at the door guarded them and did not let them in.


    "It has been notified, please wait for Elder Luolong."


    The guard didn''t change his face, and tried not to laugh.


    They are all professional and expressionless for many years, but sometimes, they really can''t help it.


    "Wait? How long do we have to wait!"


    Luo Long was annoyed, "I waited at the mountain gate for so long, why didn''t Sect Master Liu come out?"


    The guard insisted on being expressionless.


    "Let him come out!"


    Luo Long gritted his teeth, "Hurry up!"


    "Already let people go in and report, please wait for the elders."


    The guard still said the same thing.


    What he learned from Jiang Ning, at this time, just follow the rules.


    Luo Long was almost mad.


    He opened his mouth to scold, but he could only endure it abruptly. He stretched out his hand and grabbed a few times in the void, but couldn''t help but grabbed his face.


    Just grabbed it, and made him jump up!


    Itchy!


    Ahhhhh, itchy!


    Elder Luo Long couldn''t help it anymore, he kept holding on with his hands, and after a while he became bloody.


    "Quick! Medicine! Medicine!"


    He yelled, the guard still expressionless.


    Where can he get medicine, even if he has it, he? Fulu shuts down Erling Fushu? He won''t give it.


    "Where is Sect Master Liu?"


    Elder Luo Long shouted, feeling that he was going crazy.


    "People have already been notified, please wait a moment."


    The guard continued to say the same thing, and after speaking, he took two steps back subconsciously.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Elder Luolong jumped up, scratching his face while jumping.


    A dozen disciples behind him also jumped up, scratching their faces while jumping.


    This group of people looked like jumping gods, funny.


    The faces of the guards were flushed red, their cheeks bulged, and they rose like toads. They also endured the pain!


    Listening to this group of people crying and howling, Liu Chuandao and others in the hall felt a kind of delight in their hearts.


    It''s just that they can''t show it on their faces.


    "It''s almost there."


    Liuchuandao stood up, and the other elders stood up.


    If you wait any longer, Elder Luo Long may just collapse.


    The people of the Green Mountain Sect naturally know how powerful the mountain mosquito is. Even if they don''t bring medicine, they dare not go into the mountains.


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, with no intention of getting up.


    "Let them come in by themselves."


    He fiddled with the teacup, "If you don''t want to come in, just let them wait. What are you doing out?"


    He rolled his eyes out of anger.


    At this point, what else can be conceded.


    Anyway, the person who can''t help it must be them.


    Liu Chuan was taken aback and took a serious look at Jiang Ning, not going out?

 Chapter 2084： Only three

    sit down?


    Then sit down.


    Liu Chuandao sat down first, the elder and others hesitated for a moment, and then sat down.


    At this moment, no one thought that Jiang Ning''s words were the most useful.


    "Report it."


    Yanagawa nodded, and his subordinates immediately walked out.


    Outside the door, Elder Luolong and others were already going crazy.


    "Elder Luolong, Sect Master is finished, now I invite you in."


    How can Luolong take care of his face? He has to ask Liu Chuan to come out and bear it like this? Close the attendant and Yi closed Shan Pazhe? His face has to be scratched by himself!


    "Quick! Get in! Quick!"


    He took the lead and ran in, following all the disciples behind him.


    In the main hall, Liu Chuandao looked at Luo Long without an image, grabbed his face, soaked in while still yelling: "Liu Sect Master, medicine! Give us medicine quickly!"


    He knew that the Qingshan School had medicine.


    In this environment, there is no way to relieve symptoms without medicine.


    Luo Long thought to himself that even if he had taken the Qingshan Sect, the prescription for this medicine must be obtained.


    "Elder Luolong, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yanagawa said with concern, "Why, how did you provoke the mosquitoes?"


    "Where did we know that when we waited for you at the mountain gate, a group of mountain mosquitoes flew up, and the ghost knew what was going on!"


    Some disciples cursed.


    "Shanmen?"


    Yanagawa Road pretends to be surprised, "There will be no mountain mosquitoes inside the gate. We put mosquito repellents. Outside the mountain gate, that''s where the mountain mosquitoes like to stay."


    "Why are you waiting outside the mountain gate!"


    He was serious, as if he didn''t know anything, and his expression looked like real.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but secretly praised these old foxes. The acting level of these old foxes was no less than that of any actor.


    "..."


    Luo Long didn''t want to say so much, and it was not the time to say this. He wanted to solve his own face right now.


    "Sect Master Liu, medicine! Medicine! Medicine!"


    Jiang Ning almost yelled "Qie Ke Nao", and he doubted that there seemed to be no difference between the mountain gate and outside the mountain gate.


    "exactly!"


    Yanagawa said immediately, "Quickly, get the medicine!"


    "Yes!"


    Someone ran out immediately.


    In the main hall, Liuchuandao and the others are sitting, and Elder Luolong and others are standing and jumping from time to time. The picture feels very strange.


    Looking at the miserable appearance of this group of people, Jiang Ning gave a faint smile. This was just the beginning.


    "Sect Master, the medicine is here!"


    Someone sent the medicine, "It''s just that our stock is running low, so we only have enough for three people."


    Liu Chuan Dao''s face changed, a little bit ugly for Luo Long.


    "Elder Luolong, look at this... it''s really a coincidence. We need to consume a lot of medicines to repel mosquitoes every day. New medicines are still being brewed. You need to wait."


    Luo Long was almost crazy.


    He turned his head and took a look. The disciples behind him looked at him expectantly, for fear that Luo Long would not give him medicine.


    Of the dozen or so of them, only three can use the medicine. What can the others do?


    "Sect Master Liu, think of a way!"


    Luo Long gritted his teeth, how would he choose?


    What he brought today is the proud son of his Tianlianzong. Everyone is the future of his Tianlianzong and their hope. He can''t chill anyone''s heart.


    "I''m really sorry."


    Yanagawa shook his head, "The mountain mosquito has broken out recently. None of our disciples of the Qingshan Sect have any medicine. These are the last few copies."


    He hesitated for a moment: "Elder Luolong, the earlier the medicine is used, the better the effect, otherwise..."


    Hearing this, Luolong''s heart sank suddenly.


    "Quick! Get it!"


    He managed so much, so he hurriedly took one medicine and applied it to his face. The remaining two were stared at by more than a dozen disciples, all of them red.

 Chapter 2085： Play to the death!

    When the medicine was applied to his face, he immediately felt a lot more comfortable, with a hint of coolness, and Luo Long was about to fly.


    so comfy!


    He closed his eyes, and his body trembled slightly, as if he was alive now.


    "Give me! Give me another medicine!"


    When the disciples saw that the medicine was really effective, they didn''t care about other things, so they all rushed to grab it.


    "You let me out! Give me the medicine!"


    "Give it to me! I am a disciple of the Great Elder, I will use it first!"


    "You''re a fart, I''m still the most respected disciple of the Three Elders, I''ll use it first!"


    "You all get away, give me the medicine!"


    There are only two medicines left, which are only enough for two people.


    Whoever takes a step slower has no medicine and can only endure the pain of being bitten by a mosquito.


    In an instant, more than a dozen people fought, each more fierce than the other, as if going crazy.


    They are indeed tortured crazy by this mountain mosquito!


    "stop!"


    Luo Long shouted "Ran Ranran Shi Wu Shan Yi Ai?", his face flushed, and he was angry and ashamed.


    In front of so many people in the Qingshan Sect, these disciples had no image, and they almost lost the face of the Tianlian Sect!


    "I want you to stop!"


    But no matter how he shouted, these disciples kept moving.


    [Country Novel www.yanjuexiangcun.com] They really can''t help it anymore, itching is intolerable, and it is more tormenting than pain.


    If the pain can be tolerated, this kind of itching is simply not something people can tolerate, as if thousands of ants got into their bones and bite...


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Luo Long was angry, raised his hand and knocked several disciples into the air, grabbing the last two medicines in one hand.


    "None of you use it!"


    He roared, "Endure! Endure it all to me!"


    A dozen disciples watched Luo Long take the antidote away, open their mouths to beg, but they didn''t dare.


    Elder Luo Long applied the antidote to relieve the symptoms, but what about them?


    They were still holding their hands with their hands, desperately grasping their faces, but not only could it not stop the itch, it made them more painful.


    Finally, there are two antidote, Luo Long even refused to let them use.


    "Elder! Give us the medicine."


    "Yeah, we all use a little, it''s too uncomfortable, I''m going crazy!"


    "I really can''t stand it anymore, ahhhhhhhh!"


    Several disciples rolled on the ground with discomfort.


    "Sect Master Liu!"


    Luo Long''s face was sullen, and his body was trembling. He was not stupid. He couldn''t see it. All of this was caused by people like Qingshan Sect.


    "My disciples, are you going to watch them die in pain?"


    How could Qingshanzong only have three antidote left, this is absolutely impossible.


    "How could I just watch them in pain."


    Yanagawa sighed, secretly saying in his heart, I will close my eyes.


    "But the antidote is indeed only three parts left. To tell you the truth, one of my disciples of the Qingshan Sect was bitten by mountain mosquitoes and treated with myrrh. I have given you all three parts of the medicine."


    Of course he didn''t say that the disciples of the Green Mountain Sect were only bitten by mountain mosquitoes. They looked like them, surrounded and bitten by a group of black mountain mosquitoes.


    Luo Long''s face was ugly, and the disciples were crying and howling, but there was no way.


    "Wait, wait."


    Yanagawa sighed, "It should be there tomorrow, and we are stepping up the process now."


    "Elder Luolong, I will let someone take you to rest first."


    Luo Long clenched his fists tightly, exasperated, but couldn''t say anything.


    By tomorrow, the faces of these disciples are probably already scratched!


    But people say there is no cure, is he going to grab it?


    Even if you want to grab it, you have to know where it is!


    "Then trouble Sect Master Liu."


    Luolong gritted his teeth.


    Liu Chuandao nodded and turned to look at Jiang Ning: "Jiang Ning, Elder Luolong and the others, I''ll leave it to you to arrange."


    Hearing this, Luo Long glanced at Jiang Ning, and had no impression of this shameless kid.


    But the great elder and others couldn''t help but feel nervous when they heard Yana Chuandao''s arrangement.


    Asking Jiang Ning to arrange for Luo Long and the others is really the right medicine.


    Jiang Ning must play them to death!

 Chapter 2086： Bite!

    Jiang Ning smiled, got up slowly, and nodded: "Please rest assured, the visitor is the guest. When you arrive at the Qingshan Sect, you will be at your own home. I will definitely let Elder Luolong, and a few brothers and sisters, have A five-star home."


    No one understands what a five-star home means, but there is a word for home, it will not go wrong, right?


    He walked to a place three steps away from the elder Luo Long, looking at Luo Long and the others who were already full of mess, couldn''t help but marvel in his heart.


    "This mountain mosquito is really powerful, even within the mountain gate, even the mosquitoes are so terrible."


    Jiang Ning handed over: "Elder Luolong, please come with me. The accommodation has been arranged for everyone. When the medicine is boiled out tomorrow, the Sect Master will send it over immediately."


    "Ok."


    Luo Long nodded, did not say much, followed behind Jiang Ning, leading the disciple who was still screaming and scratching his face.


    The main hall is very quiet.


    Yanagawa sat there without saying a word, and sighed for a long time.


    "Jiang Ning is too cruel."


    "It''s really too cruel, it doesn''t make people hurt, it makes people itchy."


    "How did he think of it? I didn''t expect to be able to gather mountain mosquitoes like this, and now I think it''s terrible!"


    Several elders have lingering fears.


    Densely dense, like mountain mosquitoes like black clouds, what kind of feeling is that? The sound of buzzing wings inciting is enough to make your scalp numb.


    "Where is the medicine?"


    The Great Elder asked, of course he knew that there were more than three antidote in the Qingshan Sect.


    "They were all taken by Jiang Ning."


    Yanagawa Road truthfully said.


    He didn''t know where Jiang Ningzang had gone, whether it was completely destroyed, or what other things were going to be done.


    Anyway, he couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t know what Jiang Ning wanted to do next. He only knew that Luolong and the others were really unlucky, and they came to trouble the Qingshan Sect at this time.


    Falling into Jiang Ning''s hands, thinking about it makes people feel sympathetic.


    A group of people actually started to worry about them for Elder Luolong.


    Back mountain.


    The environment is quiet, a place where birds and flowers fragrant.


    "Elder Luolong, the environment here is good, you can live here, it will be much more comfortable."


    Jiang Ning introduced with a smile, "It''s really uncomfortable to bite a mountain mosquito. Take the time to take a bath, it can relieve a lot."


    He pointed to the waterfall in the distance: "However, don''t go in the lake under that waterfall. People who drink in the sect can be drawn from there. You have to take a bath. We are drinking bath water."


    His expression was very polite, how could he be polite?


    "Okay, we know."


    Luo Long was impatient and listened to Jiang Ning talking so much nonsense.


    He felt a lot more comfortable with the medicine, but the others were still uncomfortable.


    He waved his hand, and Jiang Ning wittily bowed his hand and left.


    "Hurry up and take a shower. Wait for these two medicines. Everyone will share a little bit of the medicine. It will at least relieve the situation."


    After traveling all the way, my body was already sticky, and it was very uncomfortable. If I was bitten like this by a mountain mosquito, it was even more uncomfortable.


    Wherever the disciples could bear it, they were about to rush to the bathhouse while pulling their belts.


    "Isn''t it more comfortable to wash in the lake? It''s very cool!"


    I don''t know who shouted, "Let these **** drink our bath water!"


    If Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, they were going to jump into the lake to wash, Jiang Ning said, they have to go, even if the people of the Qingshan Sect drink their own bath water, they can relieve their anger!


    Luo Long didn''t stop, he was also holding fire in his heart, letting all the disciples head towards the waterfall lake, taking off their clothes and jumping down one by one.


    He pulled his belt: "Take a shower, it will always be more comfortable, huh!"


    He had just walked to the lake, and a dozen disciples in the lake had already yelled comfortably.


    "Ah-something bites me!"


    But suddenly, someone sprang up, screamed, and a cluster of blood sprang up on the buttocks!

 Chapter 2087： This is myrrh

    That scream, piercing!


    The whole person jumped three feet high, and the sound was about to pierce the sky.


    After a while, the lake water was red, and a dozen people clutched their buttocks, slapped the waves one by one, and ran towards the shore like crazy.


    "Help! Help! There is something in the water!"


    No? Ai Ling Wu Shan intended to serve Ershan? Knowing who called, Luo Long who was about to dive into the water hurriedly took his feet.


    He looked at more than a dozen disciples, he couldn''t even wear his pants, and rushed to the shore like crazy, crying for help, and blood spattered behind them...


    That scene made his nosebleeds come out!


    "what happened!"


    Luo Long hurriedly tied his belt and screamed.


    More than a dozen disciples, one by one crying red eyes, they regretted, regretted that they followed Luolong to Qingshanzong.


    I didn''t show any prestige. First, I was bitten by a mountain mosquito and itching intolerable. Now I don''t know what I was bitten, and I can''t even sit.


    Luo Long looked down, the lake rolled, fish with sharp teeth jumped out, and there were even some fish with meat hanging on their teeth!


    He can''t help but numb his scalp!


    If he jumped down too, if the place he bitten was not his butt, but... he suddenly felt chilly under him.


    "What are these things?"


    Luo Long yelled, his body trembling.


    "The people of the Green Mountain Sect, what do they want to do!"


    He was almost crazy.


    Soon, Jiang Ning arrived.


    In fact, he didn''t leave at all. He was just outside, eating melon seeds while waiting for the screams to come from inside.


    The guards around him blushed, strictly in accordance with Jiang Ning''s requirements, and couldn''t laugh.


    This is the professional quality they should have for you.


    "Oh! How could such a thing happen!"


    Jiang Ning looked at the dozen or so disciples of the Tianlianzong who were lying on the ground in pain, "Why would you jump into the lake to take a bath? I didn''t say it, that is the water we drink!"


    He looked angry and didn''t give Luo Long a chance to have a seizure.


    "Elder Luolong, you are really too much!"


    "Do you want us to drink bath water? How can this be done!"


    "There are piranhas at the bottom of this lake. How can you jump into the lake to take a bath?"


    Jiang Ning was filled with indignation.


    Let the entire Qingshan Sect drink bath water, how could he do such an immoral thing, Jiang Ning suddenly stood on the moral high ground!


    Instead of sympathy, he was angry.


    Elder Luo Long has nothing to say.


    They wanted to retaliate against the people of the Green Mountain Sect, so how could they think of such a thing.


    "How can you keep this kind of thing in the water you drink?"


    He dissatisfied, "What is a piranha? That will kill people!"


    "But there is usually no one in the lake."


    Jiang Ning said, "When there is no one, these fish eat grass, why can''t they?"


    He stalked his neck and didn''t back down.


    "You bathe in the lake, what shall we drink?"


    Jiang Ning pointed to the red water on the lake with a disgusting expression, "Elder Luolong, please give me an explanation!"


    "It''s too late to explain this,"


    Luo Long waved his hand impatiently, "Save people first!"


    Seeing his disciples, one by one lying on the ground, extremely painful, Luo Long was already very upset.


    Where does he have any thoughts now, explain this to Jiang Ning.


    There is no explanation.


    They want to disgust the people of the Green Mountain Sect, it''s useless to cover up, anyway, what about the people of the Green Mountain Sect?


    "Hurry up and save people!"


    Luo Long said angrily.


    This is completely different from what he thought before he came.


    I thought it would be easy to humiliate the Qingshan Sect and let them let Elder Luo Feng go. No matter how they thought things would get to this point, they were a lot of shame.


    "How can this be saved?"


    Jiang Ning snorted, glanced around, and looked at the **** disciple of Tianlianzong, "This is also myrrh."

 Chapter 2088： Kill for life

    "Myrrh?"


    Luo Long''s eyes widened, "Isn''t there even a golden sore medicine?"


    "no."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "The Qingshan Sect is scarce in resources, and there is no medicine. Elder Luolong should have heard of it, right?"


    He sighed, shook his head, did not say anything, turned to leave, Luo Long hurriedly stopped him.


    "Myrrh? What about my disciple?"


    Luo Long asked.


    "I''m afraid, Luo Long can only take them back to Tianlianzong as soon as possible."


    Jiang Ning said, "My Qingshan Sect does not have the conditions to treat them, if the injury is delayed..."


    "What should I do if I am disabled?"


    Hearing the word disabled, the more than a dozen disciples suddenly lost blood on their faces, and their bodies trembled.


    The injuries of these people are different, some are lighter, but they are also wounded, and some are heavier, almost a big piece of meat was bitten!


    shocking!


    The teeth of those piranhas, like the blade of a knife, were torn off forcibly.


    "The skin and flesh injuries are all okay. The most troublesome thing is that the teeth of these piranhas are poisonous,"


    Jiang Ning said again, causing them to encounter a thunderbolt, and the whole person is stiff, "The toxin is not strong, but it will affect men''s functions. This is really..."


    He deliberately sighed, glanced around, and shook his head helplessly, so that the souls of the dozen or so disciples were almost lost.


    Lost the function of a man?


    What kind of **** poison is this?


    Of course it was a very mysterious and complicated poison. Jiang Ning asked them to prepare it for a few days before getting it out.


    "how so?"


    Luo Long exclaimed, "Where can there be such a poison!"


    "There are no wonders in the great world. We once had disciples in the Qingshan Sect. Unfortunately, we encountered such a thing,"


    Jiang Ning said, "That thing slowly shrank, and finally disappeared completely."


    "You guys, still think of a way and hurry back to Tianlian Zongzhi."


    The dozen or so disciples, almost crazy, stood up hurriedly, anxiously going back to Tianlianzong.


    "Elder, let''s go back! Go back!"


    "We can''t... we want to be men!"


    "Elder, let us go back first?"


    Luo Long''s face was pale, no matter how he thought, things would come to this point.


    He is not stupid, knowing that this must be a trap designed by a member of the Green Mountain Sect, but he did not expect that they could do this.


    Now, they themselves did not listen to advice and went to swim in the river privately, and they had to bear all the consequences themselves!


    "The purpose of our coming is to bring back Elder Luo Feng, how do we go back now?"


    He shook his head and refused, "When Elder Luo Feng comes out, we will go back together!"


    "Elder!"


    "Elder, let Elder Luo Feng come out!"


    "Yes, let''s take Elder Luo Feng back together!"


    The disciples shouted one after another.


    Luo Long turned his head and stared at Jiang Ning: "Where is the elder Luo Feng of my Tianlianzong?"


    "In the prison of the precepts hall."


    "The prison?"


    Luo Long''s expression sank, "Hmph, you are so bold that you dare to imprison the elders of my Tianlianzong! Don''t let them go!"


    He couldn''t get Yanagawa to send them back personally, so he apologized by the way.


    The most important thing now is to take the people back and take the time to heal the disciples'' injuries.


    "put?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I can''t let it go."


    "What did you say?"


    Luo Long was furious, "Why can''t you let it go!"


    "He killed someone."


    Jiang Ning said calmly, "There is no reason to let go if you kill someone to pay for your life."


    He glanced at Luo Long and sneered: "Isn''t Elder Luo Long not clear about this simplest truth?"


    "I thought you knew that, so I brought so many disciples here to bring his body back."

 Chapter 2089： pick one of two

    Jiang Ning said it lightly, and Luo Long''s face had completely turned black.


    He couldn''t believe it, Jiang Ning dared to say such things to himself.


    "Do you know, what are you talking about?"


    Luolong''s lips trembled and his murderous spirit was soaring!


    The people of the Qingshan Sect dared to kill Luo Feng? Want them to come and bring the body back?


    "I know."


    Jiang Ning said, "Could it be that I misunderstood? You didn''t come to bring back the corpse."


    "Oh, then I understand, you are just here to witness his execution, right?"


    "Tian Lianzong really knows right and wrong, righteousness and extermination!"


    He gave a thumbs up and exclaimed sincerely.


    Luo Long''s face was about to become hideous and distorted.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, his back undulating with anger, is this guy a lunatic?


    Dare to talk to yourself like this!


    "Let Yanagawa come to see me!"


    He couldn''t help being angry.


    They Qingshan Sect dare to treat the elders of Tianlian Sect like this?


    They are so bold!


    "Sect Master is busy,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, not caring that Luo Long was already going crazy, "I think Elder Luo Long should first consider whether to save these talented children, or to wait in the Qingshan Sect and wait to see the execution of Elder Luo Feng."


    With a slight smile on his face, he seemed to be talking about something irrelevant.


    The execution of a sect elder is irrelevant!


    Luo Long was almost crazy.


    He turned his head and took a look. A dozen disciples lying on the ground, crying in pain, if they delayed their treatment, I''m afraid they will really be abandoned.


    What kind of weird toxin actually caused a man to lose some of his most important abilities. Just thinking about it makes people feel terrible.


    This must be a trap!


    It''s the trap of their Green Mountain Sect!


    Is it careless? Shi Xiyi serves Ai Shandi? Ah.


    "You Qingshan Sect will pay the price!"


    Luo Long roared, "I''ll give you one last chance, don''t miss yourself!"


    Jiang Ning said lightly: "No, Elder Luo Long is so polite, we don''t need anyone to give us a chance."


    "The way, I have already provided Elder Luo Long, which one should you go, Elder Luo Long, you can choose by yourself."


    After speaking, he didn''t bother to pay any more attention, and turned around and left.


    Luo Long roared, he had never thought that he would encounter this kind of thing when he came to the Green Mountain Sect.


    He came with a mission to make Qingshan Sect bow his head, obediently send Luo Feng back to Tianlianzong, and also asked Liuchuan to apologize to Tianlianzong.


    But now, things have greatly exceeded his expectations!


    "Elder, Elder Luo Feng can''t die!"


    "The Green Mountain Sect must be crazy, how dare they do such a thing!"


    "Elder, let''s save Elder Luo Feng!"


    A dozen disciples shouted one after another.


    They endured the pain, even if they were afraid and helpless in their hearts, they knew what to say at this time.


    Luo Long''s face was calm.


    The attitude of the Green Mountain Sect, he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    They have already expressed their attitude since they arrived at Qingshan Zongshanmen.


    Now, he is alone, and there are more than a dozen injured disciples, what can they do?


    Rescue Luo Feng? It''s just idiotic dreams!


    Even if the Green Mountain Sect declines again, this is still their territory, and they can''t save Luo Feng at all.


    "They... really dare to kill Luo Feng!"


    Luo Long gritted his teeth, "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!"


    This must be false, it''s just that Jiang Ning is bluffing and trying to put psychological pressure on himself.


    That was the elder of their Tianlian Sect, even if they killed the disciple of the Qingshan Sect, what about it?


    "They dare not!"


    Luo Long hummed, "Don''t worry, they must not dare!"


    With the current strength of the Qingshan Sect, it is not a wise decision to offend the Tianlianzong, let alone killing an elder of the Tianlianzong.


    "First heal your injuries."


    He swept around, "You are the future of the Tianlianzong, and the hope of the Tianlianzong. It is the most important thing to heal you."


    A dozen disciples couldn''t help but burst into tears.

 Chapter 2090： Send you on the road

    They are valued, Luolong has always valued them, and throughout the Tianlian Sect, Luolong is the most valued them.


    "I am waiting to swear to follow Elder Luolong!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    Luo Long nodded, this is also his purpose.


    "I''ll go to Yanagawa Road, and plan to fetch medicine for you. If they don''t give it, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    He didn''t believe what Jiang Ning said.


    A little-known boy, he would not believe what Luolong said.


    No matter it was Jiang Ning who said that they were going to execute Luo Feng, or that Qingshan Sect had no medicine, he would not believe it.


    Luolong didn''t waste time, and immediately walked out of the yard and went to Liuchuandao.


    At this moment, Yanagawa Road has already closed the door to no one.


    This is what Jiang Ning explained, and sometimes avoidance is indeed the best way.


    He stayed in the study, guarded by dozens of guards outside, and no one was allowed to approach him.


    "Jiang Ning is really too cruel."


    Yanagawa sighed, "This is forcing me to break with the Tianlianzong of Qingshan Sect."


    "But the two sects seem to have broken up a long time ago. The difference is whether they are on the table or not."


    Yanagawa knew clearly.


    With the current Green Mountain Sect, it is very unwise to offend the Tianlian Sect.


    Even, it may cause other sects to be provoked. In case they join forces, the Green Mountain Sect has almost no resistance.


    If the Green Mountain Sect collapses, the mountain gate behind...


    He squinted his eyes, thinking of this, and suddenly settled down.


    "Jiang Ning will definitely not let the last barrier of Qingshan Sect completely collapse."


    To talk about nervousness and worry, Jiang Ning should be more nervous and worried than him, right?


    After all, besides the mountain gate behind him, there are those relatives and friends that Jiang Ning cares about the most. In any case, he will not let this happen.


    "It doesn''t matter, let him toss."


    Yanagawa sat down and concentrated on researching medicines.


    He agreed to give Jiang Ning the antidote to save people, so he had to be convinced of his words.


    In any case, Jiang Ning''s influence on the Qingshan Sect is positive and positive, and it has changed the appearance of the Qingshan Sect.


    It''s just a short time now. If Jiang Ning can stay here for a few years, I''m afraid the Green Mountain Sect will change drastically!


    "The reward that should be given must be given.? Pa Ran Shan Ai Er Ran Zhe Yi?"


    This is the principle of Yanagawa Road.


    What''s more, this is saving people.


    He didn''t think about anything else. He had no distracting thoughts and concentrated on making medicine. Leave other things to Jiang Ning.


    However, if he knew that Jiang Ning''s strength and decisiveness had reached this level, he would have been shocked.


    At that time.


    Discipline Hall Sky Prison!


    Guanshi He took Jiang Ning in, otherwise, even if the guards were trained by Jiang Ning, he would not be able to get in.


    "Long time no see, Elder Luo Feng."


    From a distance, Jiang Ning saw Luo Feng in the boss, sitting cross-legged, very calm, it seemed that even if he became a prisoner, he didn''t care at all.


    "Huh, why, let me go now? It''s too late."


    Luo Feng opened his eyes and said lightly, "You treat me like this, but you slapped Tianlianzong''s face severely. Do you think this can be so easy?"


    Luo Feng knew that the Qingshan Sect did not dare to offend the Tianlian Sect.


    Yanagawa said they don''t have the guts!


    "Elder Luo Feng, you think too much,"


    Jiang Ning sighed, "I''m not going to let you go."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    Luo Feng''s expression changed.


    He could see through Liu Chuan Dao, and could see the elder of the Qingshan Sect, but Jiang Ning in front of him was too unstructured to do things and couldn''t figure it out.


    "I''m here to bring you food."


    Jiang Ning beckoned, "After this meal, I can send you on the road."

 Chapter 2091： Grab people!

    "presumptuous!"


    Luo Feng stood up instantly and scolded angrily, "You dare to talk nonsense!"


    Send yourself on the road?


    Even Yanagawa did not dare to speak like that.


    They Qingshan Sect, are they really fearless of the anger of Tianlian Sect?


    "No nonsense."


    Jiang Ning beckoned, and the guard behind him came over with a hearty meal.


    Luo Feng''s breathing became hurried.


    "There are fish and meat, oh, and vegetables, so should the nutrition be balanced?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Even if you get to the bottom, you must maintain this good habit. As you get older, your diet is especially important."


    He nodded, and the guard immediately pushed the food in.


    Luo Feng breathed [New Biquge www.xsbiquge.vip] hurriedly, staring at Jiang Ning, grinning and said: "You really dare to kill me?"


    "What do you think?"


    Jiang Ning was not polite, "You treat me as a disciple of the Green Mountain Sect and not a human being. If you want to kill, kill it. We kill you, isn''t it justified."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Luo Feng pointed at Jiang Ning again and again, "Good, good! I want to see, dare you dare to kill me!"


    After speaking, he sneered and stopped talking.


    I didn''t even take a look at those meals.


    He didn''t believe it.


    He didn''t believe in the people of the Green Mountain Sect, so he really dared to kill himself.


    With the current strength of the Qingshan Sect, they dare to kill the elders of the Tianlianzong, this is a provocation, to meet the anger of the Tianlianzong!


    Not only that, but it will also allow other sects to take advantage of the opportunity to gang up and attack. Isn¡¯t Yanagawa aware of the consequences?


    Luo Feng glanced at Jiang Ning proudly, without any fear, as if he had enough seventh in his heart.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and nodded gently.


    Immediately, he took people away from Eryi Ranling and serving at Erdi.


    Luo Feng sat cross-legged, glanced at the food, slapped it immediately, and smashed the lunch box into pieces!


    He took this humiliation down, and he will definitely double it back!


    Outside the prison.


    Guan Shi glanced at Jiang Ning, his expression a little dignified.


    "Really kill?"


    "Is there anything false about this matter?"


    Jiangning Road.


    Of course they must be killed, and they must be executed in public!


    The disciple of the Qingshan School who killed him, even if it was Luo Heng, who he hated, was a disciple of the Qingshan School.


    If the Green Mountain Sect wants to establish its prestige and gain momentum, it needs to do something.


    If such a good opportunity would not be grasped, it would be really a waste.


    "Aren''t you afraid of Luo Long and the others robbing people?"


    Guan Shi asked.


    Jiang Ning laughed suddenly, and his heart was a little hairy in his laughter.


    It seems that Jiang Ning is just waiting for this to happen.


    "I understand."


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, "I will be crazy with you!"


    "Luo Feng of Gou Ri, who really should he be, is my Qingshan Sect flaunts his might? I let him learn a lesson!"


    After that, He Guanshi turned around and walked back to the boss.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and smiled faintly.


    At this time, if you can get a cigarette, the atmosphere will really be in place.


    He didn''t say anything and left directly.


    And inside the prison.


    Luo Feng was very stubborn and sat there, beside him, was the meal that was overturned by him.


    He does not eat.


    Would rather die than eat!


    He didn''t believe that the people of the Green Mountain Sect really dare to kill him!


    Suddenly, a stream of smoke drifted in, Luo Feng frowned, and shouted in his heart: "No, it''s poisonous!"


    But before he could react, he felt dizzy and passed out.


    After a while, the thick smoke dissipated, and Luo Feng fell there, unable to move.


    "Huh, take it away."


    Guan Shi walked in and took a look, waved his hand, disdainfully.


    In this big prison, there are thousands of torture instruments, each of which is enough for Luo Feng to experience human suffering. Doesn''t he refuse to admit it, then look at how hard his bones are!

 Chapter 2092： Kill you first

    At that time.


    The news has been released.


    Executing Luo Feng!


    The entire Green Mountain Sect was a sensation.


    Whether it was the inner courtyard or the outer courtyard, or the front hall, or even the elders, all were stunned.


    Jiang Ning is crazy!


    Is he really going to kill Luo Feng?


    Kill him so publicly.


    Is he crazy?


    He must be crazy.


    Several elders did not speak, because the great elder did not speak, this was tacit approval.


    Liu Chuandao also didn''t say anything. He has been in retreat, and now he has full authority to deal with matters large and small, and he will not ask any more questions even if it is smashed into the sky.


    Anyway, he knew in his heart that Jiang Ning cared about the safety behind the mountain gate the most.


    When the news reached Luo Long, his whole body was blown up!


    "Arrogant! Bold! Are they looking for? The land loves zero stains and the intentions? Are you dead?"


    Luo Long roared, "Come here, come with me, save people!"


    He didn''t expect Jiang Ning to really dare to do this.


    He was preparing to go to Liu Chuan Dao to ask for medicine. Liu Chuan Dao did not see the guests behind closed doors, so he rushed in. Nowhere did he think that such a thing would happen now.


    More than a dozen disciples, all walking crookedly, there is no medicine for their injuries, it is too difficult to recover.


    They followed Luo Long, looking embarrassed and awkward.


    But I dare not say one more thing.


    "They perform in the martial arts field, we can''t let them do this!"


    Luo Long said, "Kill the elders of my Tianlianzong, they are not qualified!"


    ßËßËßË¡ª¡ª


    In the martial arts field, a sea of ??people has gathered.


    All the disciples are here, even the sinners.


    No one thought that the Qingshan Sect would dare to do such a thing, dare to stand out for his disciples, and even punish the elders of the Heavenly Alliance Sect!


    "This Luo Feng is the elder who killed Brother Luo Heng, right?"


    "It''s him, combined with Zhang Heng, who killed our proud son of heaven!"


    "It''s too damnable, is it true that my Qingshan Sect disciple''s life is not life? I should kill him!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, that is the elder of Tianlianzong, we can''t afford to offend."


    ...


    There are all kinds of voices in the crowd.


    Some people can''t wait to do it themselves and cut off Luo Feng''s head, but some still feel that they can''t make matters worse.


    Some people even started arguing because of different opinions.


    "What''s the noise?"


    I don¡¯t know who yelled, "Fuck, I''m used to being bullied? You are the one who is dying. Do you want the Qingshan Sect to avenge you?"


    When this word was shouted out, the crowd suddenly fell silent.


    Anyone can have a lot to say if things are not on their own heads.


    But once it falls on yourself?


    He was killed for no reason and lost his life. Could someone help him get justice and refuse?


    "kill him!"


    Someone shouted.


    "Kill this bastard! My disciple of the Green Mountain Sect, it''s not easy to bully!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    "Killing pays for life, it is justified, kill!"


    The voice is full!


    Jiang Ning sat there, watching the crowd gradually boil, murderously, tapping gently on the table with his fingers.


    He turned his head and took a look, but he hadn''t seen Luo Long leading anyone.


    "We are not active in robbing people, so wait."


    He beckoned, and the captain of the guard immediately stepped forward.


    "Bring Dean Zhang out first."


    "Yes!"


    Soon, Zhang Heng was dragged out, and he had lost his former spirit and his identity as the dean of the inner courtyard.


    At this moment, he is just a prisoner!


    "Let me go! Let me go!"


    Zhang Hengda shouted, if he was crazy, "Jiangning! Do you dare to kill me? You will kill the entire Qingshan Sect!"


    "Let me go! Did you hear that!"


    He roared like a madman, wishing to rush over and bit Jiang Ning to death.


    "I''m saving the Green Mountain Sect."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "It''s just a pity that you can''t see it anymore."


    "Execute, send him on the road!"

 Chapter 2093： justice

    "Yes!"


    The captain of the guard dragged Zhang Heng directly to the highest Xingtai!


    Suddenly, the audience was silent!


    It''s time to do it!


    Should you start with Zhang Heng first?


    He... used to be the elder of the inner courtyard of the Qingshan Sect.


    Jiang Ning nodded, and someone shouted immediately.


    "Zhang Heng! The former Dean of the Inner Court of the Qingshan Sect, but as the Dean of the Inner Court, he worked with others to brutalize the proud son of the Qingshan Sect, and regard his disciple''s life as a must!"


    "According to the Qingshanzong rules, a capital crime!"


    "implement!"


    There was no nonsense at all, and he didn''t even ask Zhang Heng to explain.


    The long knife was pulled out with a clang, it was extremely dazzling.


    Zhang Heng panicked, panicked completely.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to shout, and wanted to beg Jiang Ning for mercy. He knew that Jiang Ning had the final say now, and he had to beg Jiang Ning.


    But he hasn''t spoken yet.


    Click!


    There was a sound, blood splashed, and a head flew horizontally.


    An arc was drawn in mid-air before it fell heavily on the ground.


    Zhang Heng''s mouth was still moving and he wanted to speak, but he couldn''t make a sound anymore, his eyes widened, and he saw himself further and further away from his body...


    Boom!


    Landing!


    The audience is dead silent!


    Zhang Yishan closed his mind to love dyeing the land? Heng, died?


    The chief of the inner courtyard of the Green Mountain Sect is completely dead!


    Just because he killed the disciple of the same clan!


    "Since the opening of the Qingshan Sect, the disciples have always been the top priority,"


    Jiang Ning got up and said loudly, "You are the future of the Qingshan Sect and the hope of the Qingshan Sect. Therefore, as long as you are still a disciple of the Qingshan Sect, the Qingshan Sect will protect you and give you the opportunity to grow!"


    "What you have to do is to make yourself stronger. In the future, you can protect the Qingshan Sect from being bullied by other sects!"


    His voice, like thunder, exploded in everyone''s ears.


    "You guys, can you do it?"


    "You can do it!"


    There was a boiling sound from the crowd.


    "You are insulted, that is, the Qingshan Sect is bullied, and the Qingshan Sect is bullied, and you are also being bullied. You are one body with the Qingshan Sect, do you understand!"


    Jiang Ning roared.


    "understand!"


    This time, the voice is louder.


    Jiang Ning''s words seem to have magical power, and every word is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    All the disciples are rooted in this consciousness, they represent the Qingshanzong, and what they shed is the blood of the Qingshanzong!


    "Whoever dares to hurt you, we will make him pay the price!"


    Jiang Ning waved his hand and immediately separated a road in the distance.


    Luo Feng!


    His collarbone was nailed with an iron chain, dripping with blood!


    Many people were dumbfounded.


    That''s the elder of Tianlianzong, Jiang Ning really dare to do it?


    Luo Feng panted and looked pale. He was tossed by the dozens of instruments of torture by He Guanshi. He had no power to resist, and he couldn''t even scold him. At this moment, he could only be dragged away.


    Among the crowd, the two brothers Liu Heng standing in the square of criminals were all numb.


    They didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so strong!


    This is really piercing the sky.


    They didn''t dare to change to them, and they didn''t even dare to have such an idea, but Jiang Ning... he did it directly.


    "crazy."


    Liu Zong trembled his lips, "Are everyone crazy?"


    Not only Jiang Ning, but Liu Chuandao did not oppose, the Grand Elder did not oppose, and all the elders did not oppose, even the voice of the audience''s disciples at this moment.


    There is no objection!


    They... don''t care about the anger of Tianlianzong at all?


    "Justice, this is the justice of the Green Mountain Sect."


    Liu Heng moved his lips and stared at Jiang Ning, "He is seeking justice for the Qingshan Sect."

 Chapter 2094： Spin around

    Only at this moment did he understand what Jiang Ning was doing.


    This is to have the consciousness of death!


    What Jiang Ning is doing now is to provoke Tian Lianzong, and even gamble his life. Once Tian Lianzong is furious, and if Qingshan Sect gives an explanation, Jiang Ning will undoubtedly die.


    He is absolutely crazy.


    "Jiangning!"


    Luo Feng was dragged to Xingtai, yelling, "Don''t want to lie to me, you dare not kill me!"


    Even if he got here, he still didn''t believe that Jiang Ning really dared to kill himself.


    It''s just acting. At this stage of acting, it''s already amazing!


    "Perplexed."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand, "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    Luo Long these guys are too slow, right? Didn''t the news reach their ears?


    Impossible, Jiang Ning specially arranged for someone to notify it, and Luo Long couldn''t possibly not know.


    "Hold him!"


    Jiang Ning ordered.


    Luo Feng was pressed immediately, unable to move.


    "Kill me! Do you dare to kill me? Come on! Come on!"


    He seemed crazy, deliberately yelling to Jiang Ning, it seemed that he yelled like this, Jiang Ning did not dare to do it.


    Jiang Ning did not do anything.


    He didn''t give an order for a long time, letting the knife hang on Luo Feng''s head.


    Luo Feng was breathing fast, and his whole body was already wet with sweat.


    Jiang Ning didn''t dare to do it!


    He was sure, Jiang Ning just didn''t dare to do it!


    "Hahahaha, Jiang Ning, what do you really think you are?"


    "Do you really think you dare to kill me?"


    "Liuchuan Dao they are afraid, why are you? I am now? Serve the dye and close the door? Here, you continue to act, continue to act!"


    "What if I kill your disciple of the Qingshan Sect? If I want to kill it, what can you do for me?"


    "Kill me! Come on! Come and kill me!"


    Luo Feng laughed. He knew that Jiang Ning would not dare to do it after all. What could he do with all kinds of means?


    He arrogantly roared wanton, and didn''t pay attention to Jiang Ning at all.


    The disciples in the audience were irritated by his words, and their eyes reddened one by one.


    Too arrogant!


    Luo Feng is too arrogant!


    Not killing him is not enough for civilians to be angry!


    "kill him!"


    Someone yelled.


    "Kill this bastard!"


    "Asshole, do you really treat me as a bully by the Qingshan Sect? Kill him!"


    "Kill! Kill!"


    The roar shook the sky, and Luo Feng''s arrogant appearance immediately aroused the anger of the crowd.


    Some people even couldn''t help but picked up the stone on the ground and slammed it towards Luo Feng, and after a while, he smashed Luo Feng to his head.


    "Kill me? Come on!"


    Luo Feng laughed and became more arrogant. He thought that the more the people of the Qingshan Sect were, the less they dared to kill themselves. What else could they do besides talking and venting?


    Jiang Ning sat there with his chin in his hands, always patient.


    "coming."


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and in the distance, Luo Long, with a dozen disciples, quickly ran towards this side.


    Each of them looked gloomy and stared at themselves. Obviously, they wanted to save Luo Feng and wanted to kill themselves!


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Waiting now, it''s been a long time.


    "The one who should be here is still here."


    Jiang Ning stood up and deliberately said loudly, "The hour is here, kill me!"


    His roar made Luo Long''s eyes split.


    "stop!"


    But Jiang Ning would not give him a chance. He waited so long just to let Luo Long watch this scene with his own eyes.


    With an order, the big knife suddenly and severely chopped it down!


    Puff--


    Splashing blood!


    Luo Feng even opened his mouth to yell and wanted to yell, but suddenly felt that he seemed to lose strength in an instant, he wanted to struggle, but it seemed that he couldn''t feel his hands and feet anymore.


    I seem to be flying, the sky is spinning!


    Gradually, he saw a body without a head, and slowly fell down, and his vision began to blur...

 Chapter 2095： Not yet

    Is that your body?


    Luo Feng couldn''t believe it, but it seemed that the connection between the brain and the body had gradually disappeared.


    He can''t feel his hands, his legs, or any response from any part of his body


    "what--"


    Luo Feng yelled, but even this scream could only echo in his own head.


    Boom!


    The head fell heavily on the ground and rolled several times before stopping.


    "Do not!"


    Luo Long roared like a madman, his eyes reddened instantly.


    He watched Luo Feng''s head be cut off and killed by the people of the Qingshan Sect!


    "Jiangning!"


    Luo Long was crazy, "I killed you!"


    A little bit under his feet, the whole person seemed like an electric light, and he passed by in an instant, violent.


    Killing the elder of the Tianlianzong is also a capital crime!


    Huh!


    The long shadow was like electricity, Luo Long roared, shaking his fists, and aroused a vigorous roar, like fried soybeans, crackling.


    "Protect Brother Jiang!"


    A dozen guards roared and pulled out their swords one after another, blocking Jiang Ning''s body, murderous!


    Luolong doesn''t care about these guards at all, he wants to [biqudao.vip] kill!


    He must kill Jiang Ning, kill the **** who cut off Luo Feng''s head!


    "The people who protect the Green Mountain Sect!"


    I don''t know who yelled, the crowd was surging, roaring, scalp numb!


    A large group of people swarmed up and directly surrounded Luolong and other members of the Tianlianzong.


    "Those who dare to hurt my Green Mountain Sect will kill you!"


    Boom


    The murderous aura was like a solidified substance, turning into sharp arrows, piercing the sky, and coming impenetrable, forcing Luolong to stop abruptly and dare not take a step forward!


    The densely packed Green Mountain Sect disciples are murderous. Why can they kill him from the Qingshan Sect, but not the Tianlian Sect?


    Why!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Luolong gritted his teeth and stared at Jiang Ning, "You will pay the price!"


    Jiang Ning was still sitting there, from beginning to end, he didn''t even move, and he didn''t feel nervous or afraid at all.


    "cost?"


    He stretched out his hand and pointed at Luo Feng, whose head fell, "The person who hurt my Qingshan Sect, this is also a price."


    "Don''t believe me, you try!"


    "you try!"


    The crowd roared in unison, magnificent, like an avalanche, deafening.


    Luo Long stepped back two steps, and the dozens of Tianlianzong disciples turned pale.


    They are all the proud sons of the Tianlianzong, but in Tianlianzong, they have never seen this kind of formation. How can they have seen them, all the disciples united, stood together, and looked like the outside world?


    Everyone is for themselves, for their own future and future.


    The disciples of the Green Mountain Sect approached step by step, and Luo Long could only retreat.


    He watched Luo Feng''s body separate!


    But there is no way at all.


    Jiang Ning, even deliberately, waited until he arrived before killing Luo Feng, just to let himself watch this scene with his own eyes.


    "Jiangning, if the Qingshan Sect is destroyed, it is because of you."


    Luo Long said coldly.


    "The Green Mountain Sect will not be destroyed. Anyone who tries to disadvantage the Green Mountain Sect will be eradicated one by one."


    Jiang Ning''s face was murderous, "Who? Er Yidi to serve Yixi? No exception!"


    "Humph!"


    Luo Long''s body was trembling, but Jiang Ning really dared to do it.


    Liu Chuan didn''t dare, this Qingshan Sect''s great elder didn''t dare, but this, someone who had never heard of it, was so fierce and determined that he would do it when he said he would kill Luo Feng, and he didn''t hesitate at all.


    "Now, I can take him away!"


    Luolong Road.


    His face was gloomy, and he wanted to fight Jiang Ning to the end.


    Failing to bring Luo Feng back alive, his mission failed. It is still unknown how the Sect Master would punish him.


    "Not yet."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.

 Chapter 2096： Die together!

    "Don''t go too far!"


    Luo Long roared, his whole body exploded, "Do I have to take action?"


    "We act according to the rules, no matter what others say."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "Wait for our notice."


    "If you are impatient, you can give up, and we will deal with it at that time."


    The treatment in his mouth is to throw it into the wild everywhere and let the wild dogs eat it!


    Luo Long felt grief and indignation, and felt humiliated. When will the people of his Tianlianzong fall to this end?


    Not to mention, Luo Feng is still an elder!


    It is the facade of Tianlianzong!


    "you you you!"


    Luo Long gritted his teeth, so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    This is in the Green Mountain Sect, and he is still surrounded by a group of Green Mountain Sect disciples, even if he does it, there is no chance of winning.


    Jiang Ning ignored it and waved his hand. Several guards dragged Luo Feng''s body down like a dead dog.


    It was even more angry that Luolong almost went violently.


    "Let''s wait and see!"


    Luo Long said angrily.


    He turned around and left, leaving two disciples to collect the bodies for Luo Feng, and immediately returned to Tianlianzong with the rest of the disciples.


    This battle is inevitable!


    This behavior of the Qingshan Sect was a serious provocation. If they didn''t respond, how could they raise their heads in front of other sects in the future?


    He who was standing in the distance frowned slightly.


    He didn''t know if he was doing it right, but Jiang Ning wanted to do it, he didn''t stop it.


    Yanagawa Road also did not stop, including the Great Elder and other elders.


    It seems that everyone acquiesced and allowed Jiangning to do anything wrong.


    But is Jiang Ning really mischievous?


    "If you don''t break or stand, the Green Mountain Sect really has no retreat."


    He sighed and looked at the Qingshan Sect disciples standing together, feeling somewhat comforted, "At least, the blood in these disciples'' hearts has been aroused."


    If you want to fight, then fight.


    It''s better than staying alive like this.


    The past of the Qingshan Sect is so glorious, but now, it is faltering, because there is no sense of crisis, it is easy for people to fall, indulge in the glory of the past, and neglect to move forward.


    He Guanshi inhaled deeply, his eyes gradually becoming brighter.


    Returning from the execution ground, Liu Qing had been waiting at the door early.


    After she learned about this, she was silent for a while, and was also shocked by Jiang Ning''s behavior.


    But after thinking about it, she said nothing.


    "If, I want to die, I want to die with you."


    Her eyes were red, looking at Jiang Ning, "Can you?"


    Jiang Ning laughed, walked to Liu Qing, stretched out his hand and rubbed her head casually, messing up her hair.


    "You won''t die."


    "how about you?"


    "I will never die."


    Jiang Ning said firmly.


    No one can kill him!


    He must not die. He wants to go back. He still has a wife and children. How can he die?


    "Okay, don''t think about it, the sky is falling down, and there is a high top, you just need to be your eldest lady."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning said nothing more.


    This battle is inevitable.


    at the same time.


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng have complicated expressions.


    "This battle is really unavoidable. Jiang Ning''s killing of Luo Feng represents a declaration of war."


    "Can we Qingshan Sect be able to withstand the revenge of Tianlianzong?"


    "No, I can''t just watch it like this! I want to see my father! I want to stand with the people of the Qingshan Sect!"


    The two looked at each other, and both saw the worry and tension in each other''s eyes.


    They are very clear about how big the gap between the strength of the Qingshan Sect and the Tianlian Sect is.


    Why didn''t they stop Jiangning from coming?


    "Even if the Green Mountain Sect is to be destroyed, I will die with it!"

 Chapter 2097： This is sin

    Two people are desperate to see what matters.


    Who cares are those who are in charge of criminals, they can only find what to do first, but what to do is not to see them.


    "These two boys finally got their hands dirty, but I don''t know when Jiang Ning will give them a chance."


    Guan Shi waved his hand, "Don''t worry, let it dry first, the time has not yet arrived."


    Jiang Ning did not speak, he would not let the two of them come back.


    Up to now, although He Guanshi didn''t say anything, he admired Jiang Ning very much in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning could make the situation like this.


    If it is not a good result, it is indeed not a good result. After all, this has completely offended Tianlianzong and is about to meet the thunderous blow of Tianlianzong.


    But if it''s a good thing, that''s even more true.


    At least, the current atmosphere of the entire Green Mountain Sect has risen.


    The vitality in the hearts of all the disciples was mobilized by Jiang Ning. This is something that has gradually disappeared in the past ten years, and now it is back again.


    Nothing is more important than this.


    Whether a sect can stand up, whether it can continue to develop, whether it can become more and more powerful, and the cultivation of its disciples is of utmost importance.


    Without the rise of generations of young disciples, how can they be everlasting?


    "Next, is the biggest test."


    He Guanshi sighed. He didn''t know if he could survive, but if he died by himself, he would wake up more people, so why should he be afraid of death?


    "This guy Jiang Ning is indeed an alien from the sky, not ordinary."


    Even he couldn''t help but praise.


    For him, this is considered extremely rare.


    In fact, it is not just him, but Yanagawa is also deeply moved.


    It''s him who can''t make this move.


    Slaying the elders of the Lianzong!


    In the presence of another Tianlianzong elder, killing their elder is tantamount to pushing yourself to the forefront. Once there is a violent storm, the first person to bear the brunt is Jiangning!


    Behind him is the 100-year foundation of the Qingshan Sect. He doesn''t have the guts to take risks, but he acquiesces to Jiang Ning to do so, which is also an adventure.


    There is also the great elder, who has not been behind closed doors these days, sitting there like a stone sculpture, motionless.


    Until the news came, Jiang Ning ordered to cut off Luo Feng''s head in front of Luo Long!


    He opened his eyes suddenly, even if he was mentally prepared, he knew that Jiang Ning, a lunatic, really dared to do so.


    But at the moment that really happened, he still felt that his heart twitched suddenly, as if being pulled by something, almost pulling out of his body!


    "madman!"


    He couldn''t help but cursed, but from the bottom of his heart, he was also deeply impressed.


    Such a big deal!


    This is for them to have no retreat from the Green Mountain Sect. The front is thorns, and the back is a bottomless abyss!


    "Elder, several elders want to see you."


    A voice came from outside the study.


    "Let them in."


    The great elder spoke lightly.


    He knew what the purpose of these old guys came.


    "Great Elder."


    Several elders walked in, their faces were different, but it was obvious that they were all very complicated.


    "What do you want to say."


    The Great Elder said.


    He doesn''t like roundabouts, straight to the point, "Qingshanzong now has no way of retreating, either live or die. If you want to quit, I don''t force it."


    The catastrophe was about to fly, but unfortunately, they couldn''t get what they wanted before the Qingshan Sect fell.


    "Elder, we want to hear what you mean."


    Someone said, "Jiang Ning''s doing this is to cut off the retreat of the Qingshan Sect, we all know."


    "However, these are the acquiescence of the sect master and the great elder, so we want to listen to the meaning of the great elder."

 Chapter 2098： Raiders

    The elder squinted his eyes and smiled: "I don''t mean anything. I am old, and serving as the elder for several decades has not brought anything to the Qingshan Sect. On the contrary, it has caused the Green Mountain Sect to continue to weaken. This is a sin."


    "It''s a capital crime!"


    "I am willing to die on the battlefield. If my death can change something, it will be worth it."


    He got up, put his hands behind his back, and said lightly, "This is what I think. There is nothing else."


    war!


    This is what the great elder meant!


    No matter who he faces, no matter how he wants to fight, no matter what he thought before, but now he only has this idea.


    war! Fight to death! Dead in battle!


    The pupils of several elders shrank suddenly, and the elder sighed with death.


    "We, don''t go."


    The second elder took a deep breath, "Everyone is responsible for the past."


    "As the elder of the Green Mountain Sect, but did not do anything for the Green Mountain Sect, just for self-interest, this is a sin."


    "The same... also a capital crime!"


    Several people looked at each other and nodded.


    When I saw the entire Qingshan sect disciples, all of them were as energetic as rainbows, and all of them dared to stand up and fight against the Tianlianzong, without fear of the elders of the Tianlianzong. This kind of fighting spirit has not been experienced in more than ten years!


    "I wait, I am willing to defend the glory of the Green Mountain Sect to the death!"


    "I wait, I am willing to coexist and die with the Green Mountain Sect!"


    Several elders shouted in unison.


    The great elder turned his head, glanced around, and nodded slightly.


    "I didn''t expect that our group of old guys would be educated, which is really shameful."


    It is indeed a shame, but if it is ashamed, it is not a bad thing to wake people up.


    "[Pencil Novel www.qbxs.me] Get ready to do it."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning was still sitting on the wicker chair, swaying lightly, looking very leisurely.


    It seems that he enjoys the tranquility before the storm is about to hit even more.


    Once upon a time, every time on the eve of the battle, there was such a calm, which made people feel very relaxed.


    In the training ground in the distance, the captain of the guard led a team and worked hard. This is the training that Jiang Ning personally directed them, and no one dares to slack off!


    During this time, they were all training secretly. When they were not performing their tasks, they were on the training ground and refused to stop for a break.


    The speed of improvement visible to the naked eye is amazing, and it makes them, the consciously low-ranking guards, find their own honor!


    "Hurry up! Hurry up and break through yourself!"


    The captain of the guard shouted, "Your own destiny is in your control. Who you are, it''s up to you to say it!"


    These were the words Jiang Ning had said to them, like bursts of heart boosters, which continued to invigorate people.


    "We are also a member of the Green Mountain Sect, and we are the guardians of the Green Mountain Sect. The Green Mountain Sect is guarded by us!"


    "Guardian! Guardian! Guardian!"


    A group of guards roared.


    Liu Qing looked at it from a distance, somewhat unbelievable.


    This group of guards had been with her for seven or eight years, but she had never seen this face before.


    "Are you going to,? Yi Lu Xi closed the dyed steak? How do you do it?"


    She turned her head and glanced at Jiang Ning.


    The man in front of him was a lunatic, and even a very strange but admirable person.


    He can make people change in a short period of time, from beginning to end.


    Even if it is a group of guards, they are considered to be the lowest in the Qingshan Sect, but in Jiang Ning''s eyes, there is no distinction between high and low, and even he seems to like these guards more.


    "They are stunners."


    Jiang Ning said, "They will be the wonder soldiers of the Green Mountain Sect."


    "Arabic?"


    Liu Qing''s eyes shrank slightly, "Are you planning to let them join the war?"


    "It''s not just about fighting,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Moreover, it is the absolute main force that can determine victory or defeat!"

 Chapter 2099： Live on

    Are you kidding me?


    Liu Qing thought Jiang Ning was joking.


    The most important role of these guards is to maintain the order of the Green Mountain Sect. They have the strength indeed, but their talents are average. No matter how hard they work, they can''t suddenly become themselves.


    Even if Jiang Ning is very powerful, it is also impossible to make these people reborn.


    The battle between the sect and the sect is usually a contest between the disciples, as well as those between the elders and even the suzerain.


    The role of guards is minimal.


    Jiang Ning actually said that if you want them to be the main force, you can still decide the battle.


    "Don''t mess around."


    Liu Qing said quickly, "They... don''t need to die."


    Jiang Ning gave Liu Qing a deep look.


    "You are more than necessary to die."


    "What''s this saying?"


    Liu Qing retorted, "I am a disciple of the Qingshan Sect, and even the daughter of the Sect Master of the Qingshan Sect. I live and die with the Qingshan Sect!"


    "But you are not the biological daughter of the suzerain."


    Jiang Ning said, "You can completely withdraw and leave."


    Lu Qing hummed: "But I''m still a disciple of the Green Mountain Sect! I''m a member of the Green Mountain Sect for a day, and I die!"


    Jiang Ning laughed and pointed at the guards who were still training desperately.


    "They are the same."


    Liu Qing looked up and looked over, one by one the guards, desperate to improve themselves, regardless of sweat, regardless of blood, they only have one belief.


    This is something she has never seen before.


    Now it''s not just her, the entire Qingshan Sect, whether it is the inner courtyard or the outer courtyard, or the disciples of the front hall, are all active.


    No one is slacking off, everyone knows that a big battle is inevitable.


    They want to defend the dignity of the Qingshan Sect and protect the 100-year foundation of the Qingshan Sect. This in itself is a road that can see the end!


    That''s a dead end!


    But no one wants to step back.


    No one wanted to become the next Luo Heng and was killed. Zongmen didn''t even have the courage to get justice back.


    "Are you sure?"


    Liu Qing took a deep breath.


    "Sure victory."


    Jiangning Road.


    He doesn''t even need to explain.


    This is a battle that cannot be lost, even if the opponent is God, Jiang Ning will trample him under his feet!


    He will not lose, nor can he lose.


    "Brother Jiang, the lord, please."


    At the door, someone shouted.


    Jiang Ning got up, Liu Qing opened his mouth to say something, but still did not say.


    She watched Jiang Ning''s back leave, really wishing him to leave directly like this. Jiang Ning was an outsider in this battle. Although this incident was caused by him, she still didn''t want to see Jiang Ning and die in this battle.


    The Tianlianzong will launch a counterattack, and will be desperate. Jiang Ning, who killed their elders, will naturally bear the brunt and will become the target of their revenge.


    "Jiang Ning, stay alive."


    Liu Qing''s eyes were red, "I hope I will see you in the next life."


    At that time.


    Outside the study of Yanagawa Road.


    Jiang Ning reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    The robe on Yanagawa Dao''s body has been changed, and now he is wearing a suit that is more suitable for combat, and he seems to be ready at any time.


    "Are you going to do it?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Will you regret it, regret making me behave like this."


    Yanagawa shook his head.


    "I''ve thought about it. The Green Mountain Sect does not break or stand. What is most lacking is someone like you who behaves like a fool."


    He sighed, "We are so pedantic that boiling the frog in warm water makes the Green Mountain Sect slowly lose the vitality of the past. Sometimes, it takes a battle to wake people up."


    "You did nothing wrong."


    Jiang Ning saw it clearly, but Liu Chuandao felt that he had lived a lifetime, but he never saw it clearly.

 Chapter 2100： go back

    Until now, it was necessary to take risks to awaken the vitality of the entire Green Mountain Sect, but this was the last way.


    Otherwise, the Green Mountain Sect will eventually die out.


    Do not erupt in silence, but perish in silence!


    "Then what do you want to say when you call me?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    Liu Chuandao took out a bottle from his arms and gave it to Jiang Ning.


    "This is the antidote you want. I have been preparing it for this period of time. I will give it to you now, enough for you to save your wife."


    He looked at Jiang Ning, "This battle belongs to my Qingshan Sect. It has nothing to do with you. You are kind to the Qingshan Sect. There is no need to stay here to die."


    Jiang Ning took the bottle, opened the stopper and smelled it, and a faint fragrance came.


    With this antidote, Lin Yu can really wake up.


    "I do not go."


    Jiangning Road.


    Liu Chuandao glanced at him: "If you don''t leave, if you die here, your wife won''t be able to wake up. With this antidote, it''s wasted."


    "I won''t die here."


    Jiang Ning said, "I said, we will win."


    "It must also win."


    This Green Mountain Sect is the last barrier within the mountain gate. Since ancient times, it has been to guard the mountain gate and not allow people within this mountain gate to enter the city.


    As the Sect Master of the Green Mountain Sect, he knew this very well, and he always took it as his duty, and remembered it all his life.


    If the Green Mountain Sect is destroyed, or the purpose is changed, there will be trouble outside the mountain gate.


    Jiang Ning must stay here, and must develop this Green Mountain Sect, with enough power to guard this place!


    "But, it''s difficult."


    Dao Yanagawa smiled bitterly and shook his head, "If it''s just the Tianlianzong, we still have a chance to fight desperately, kill 800 enemies, self-defeating one thousand can accept, but now..."


    "how?"


    "I have received news that someone from other sects has gone to the Tianlian Sect. They all want to take this opportunity to destroy the Green Mountain Sect and open the mountain gate!"


    Several big sects, want to join forces to besiege the Green Mountain Sect!


    When Yanagawa heard the news, he was furious, but he was helpless.


    The several big sects originally only wanted to use peaceful means to gradually penetrate into the Green Mountain Sect. Now, they have completely torn off the mask of disguise and are ready to do it directly.


    Moreover, they have a high-sounding reason to do it, how could they give up such a good opportunity.


    "Then I can''t leave."


    Jiang Ning said, "If you are really killed, that will be trouble."


    "I''m not negotiating,"


    Yanagawa shook his head and solemnly said, "I''m a notice."


    "Jiang Ning, thank you. You will come sooner or later this day. It is better to come earlier than later."


    The later, the Green Mountain Sect has no resistance.


    He thanked him very seriously. He stretched out his hand and patted the desk lightly. In an instant, a door on the wall opened. Before Jiang Ning could say anything, Liu Chuando reached out and pushed him in.


    "This is the only thing I can do for Liu Qing."


    Yanagawa sighed and closed the door.


    Liu Qing begged him for a long time, and didn''t want to see Jiang Ning die, Liu Chuandao naturally knew why.


    The children are in love.


    How did he know that in a short time, he could make his daughter like Jiang Ning so much.


    He also thanked Jiang Ning. At least, Jiang Ning allowed the Qingshan Sect to restore its past dignity for a short time. Even if the Qingshan Sect is to be killed in battle, even if the Qingshan Sect is truly destroyed, that is their responsibility!


    Yanagawa took a deep breath, and his aura gradually became violent.


    "If you want to fight, then come on!"


    He roared and kicked open the door of the study, "The order goes on, the disciples of the Qingshan Sect, enter a fighting state!"


    "No matter who is the offender, dare to take a step into the Green Mountain Sect, and kill with all your strength, without spare effort!"


    Yanagawa yelled with an eyebrow crossed, "I, Qingshan Sect, should be guarded by me!"

 Chapter 2101： I am back

    His eyes turned, colorful, but in a flash.


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes again, and the environment that caught his eyes was somewhat familiar.


    This is in the depths of Zhongnan Mountain, have you come back?


    It turned out that the study room of Yanagawa Road had a passage leading directly to the outside of the mountain gate.


    He turned his head and looked around, and at a glance he found a camouflaged camera hidden in the trunk.


    "I am back."


    Jiangning Road.


    He knew that someone could see that these cameras must have been installed by family members in order to be able to know the news of his return as soon as possible.


    Sure enough, Donghae.


    Old Zhao specially arranged for someone to stare at him 24 hours a day, and he would be notified as soon as there was any disturbance.


    "Ok?"


    The person who was staring at the screen suddenly saw a familiar figure, and his breathing suddenly rose.


    "Yes, it''s the big brother? The big brother is back!"


    With a snap, he almost fell off the chair. He bounced all over, like crazy, shouting: "Big Brother Jiang is back! Big Brother is back!"


    Soon, Lao Zhao heard the news, his eyes were red with excitement, and he ran to the monitoring room to look at it himself.


    When Jiang Ning made a gesture toward the camera, he almost cried.


    "Send someone immediately to pick him home!"


    at the same time.


    The eight great families also got the news. Now Zhongnanshan has instant messaging, and Fang Qiu is always paying attention.


    Hearing that Jiang Ning came back, he immediately took some people and rushed to the depths of Zhongnan Mountain.


    "Master!"


    From a distance, Fang Qiu saw Jiang Ning, tears rolled down, and quickly ran over, with a plop, and knelt down directly.


    "It''s great that you are back! Great!"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, helped Fang Qiu, and touched his head: "What are you crying? I''m not dead."


    He raised his head and glanced at the several elders behind him, and he could clearly feel that the auras on them were a little different.


    Before he left, he told them his understanding of Ji Dao Fist. I don''t know how much they can comprehend, but more or less, it must be of some use.


    "Master, we are all worried about you."


    Fang Qiu took a deep breath.


    He was really scared. After Jiang Ning went, he would not come back again.


    He has always wanted to follow Jiang Ning, although he can''t help Jiang Ning much, but when it''s dangerous, he can stand in front of Jiang Ning.


    "there¡­¡­"


    The tomb guard also came.


    His empty sleeves were blown by the wind and shook slightly, "How is it over there?"


    "Not very good."


    Jiang Ning said, "Something is going to happen."


    The face of the guardian changed.


    "Go back and elaborate."


    Jiangning Road.


    This is not a place to reminisce about the past. He brought back the medicine. The first time, he was going to save Lin Yuzhen.


    Jiang Ning didn''t waste time, didn''t even say much to Fang Qiu, and left Zhongnan Mountain immediately.


    Outside the mountain, Brother Gou and others are here!


    Stand in a row, stand straight!


    "Big Brother!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    Jiang Ning nodded, and could feel the changes in their breath.


    During the period of their absence, they did not slack off, they were still working hard, working hard, trying to improve themselves, and waiting for their return.


    "He knows that Big Brother will definitely come back."


    Brother Dog said.


    He never doubted it.


    Since he decided to talk to Jiang Ning, in his heart, Jiang Ning is the only god!


    There is nothing Jiangning can''t do. Even if it''s going to the sky, Jiangning can do it as long as he wants to do it.


    "Let''s go home!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, got on the helicopter and left directly.


    He couldn''t wait a long time ago.


    In his arms, it was the medicine Liu Chuandao helped him refine. With this medicine, Lin Yu could really wake up.


    Those are his wife and his children, the two most important people in his life.

 Chapter 2102： I miss you

    It seems that because of Jiang Ning''s return, the atmosphere in the entire East China Sea has become different.


    The Lin family cried with joy when they knew that Jiang Ning was coming back.


    The helicopter landed in front of the Lin''s villa. At the door, Mr. and Mrs. Su Mei, his eyes were red.


    "Dad, mom!"


    Jiang Ning hurried forward and hugged the two people tightly.


    "Just come back safely! Just come back!"


    Su Mei cried, "We are all waiting for you, Yuzhen and the child are waiting for you!"


    Jiang Ning nodded, said nothing, and quickly went upstairs.


    He refused to stop for a second.


    Jiang Ning opened the door, and a faint fragrance came. This is Lin Yu''s real smell. Her hair has always been this kind of fragrance.


    Even in bed, the Lin family took good care of her.


    "Yuzhen, I''m back."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were a little red.


    He is not used to watching Lin Yuzhen be so quiet, he still likes that Lin Yuzhen who is alive and full of vitality.


    On the bed, Lin Yu really lay there quietly, motionless, faint breathing, which made Jiang Ning feel distressed.


    He walked over, sat on the edge of the bed, and gently held Lin Yuzhen''s hand.


    "did you miss me?"


    "I miss you very much."


    "I''m back, you will be fine, don''t worry."


    Jiang Ning was talking to himself, and it seemed to be talking to Lin Yuzhen. He stretched out his hand, gently stroked Lin Yuzhen''s face, and took a deep breath.


    The medicine bottle in my arms came.


    Open the stopper, and the fragrance immediately diffused.


    Jiang Ning took out one, gently opened Lin Yuzhen''s mouth, and put the pill in. He hoped that Lin Yuzhen would wake up soon.


    As time passed, Jiang Ning sat there, holding Lin Yuzhen''s hand, motionless.


    Looking at this, Jiang Ning''s eyes were full of tenderness with the face he thought about day and night.


    If there is anyone in this world who can make him cherish so much, only Lin Yu is true.


    In the first half of his life, he had not lived for himself. Now, Lin Yuzhen taught him to live for himself and make himself happy.


    However, his happiness is Lin Yuzhen.


    Suddenly? Ling Ling Shiran brushed against Yishan? Lin Yu really moved his finger.


    Jiang Ning''s whole person was as if he had been shocked, even if he was so powerful in his heart, he was a little excited.


    "Rain really?"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    He saw that Lin Yuzhen''s eyelashes trembled lightly, and his nose was sore, "Yuzhen! Can you hear me? Yuzhen!"


    Lin Yuzhen''s eyes slowly opened, with some blurry vision, but he could tell at a glance. Sitting on the bed, this man with red eyes, who seemed to be crying, was his husband.


    "Husband, why are you crying?"


    Lin Yu''s voice was really soft, and a little surprised, "How long have I slept, my head is a little heavy."


    "Not long."


    Jiang Ning adjusted his tone, "How do you feel?"


    "What a long dream."


    Lin Yuzhen bit his lip, and his face gradually returned to ruddy, "I seemed to have had a long, long dream, and almost didn''t wake up."


    Jiang Ning was shocked.


    Fortunately, fortunately, he found the antidote. He couldn''t imagine that Lin Yu was really alone, indulged in that dream, what should he do.


    "What dream did you have, for so long."


    He asked.


    "I do not want to say."


    Lin Yuzhen shook his head, sat up slowly, stretched out his hand around Jiang Ning''s neck, and hugged him tightly, "It''s a nightmare, I don''t want to remember it again."


    Jiang Ning nodded and patted her back lightly.


    "I don''t want to, it''s all over, I won''t have such a nightmare again in the future."


    He took a deep breath, "I will always be by your side, you won''t have such a nightmare again."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu really felt the familiar embrace, the familiar warmth, and the familiar breath.


    "Husband, I miss you."

 Chapter 2103： Its all here

    "I miss you too."


    Jiang Ning rubbed Lin Yuzhen''s hair, not daring to think about how he got through the past.


    He never showed his loss and sadness, because he is a man, and even the backbone of this family.


    If he can''t hold on, it''s really over.


    Jiang Ning knows this very well.


    At this moment, Lin Yu really woke up, and she was still the familiar one, which made Jiang Ning feel that this world had come to life in an instant.


    He has always understood that Lin Yu is really his whole world.


    The two didn''t say much, just hugged so tightly.


    It seems that as long as you are in this warm embrace, you have enough sense of security.


    After a long time, Lin Yuzhen''s stomach groaned suddenly.


    She couldn''t help but become popular.


    "hungry?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes widened suddenly, "You can''t be hungry! Neither of you mothers can be hungry!"


    He got up hurriedly and carefully supported Lin Yuzhen to lie down.


    "You lie down first, and I will ask the doctor to come up and examine you, then, what do you want to eat?"


    Jiang Ning asked in one breath, speaking quickly.


    "If you want to eat what Mom made, you can do anything."


    Lin Yu nodded her head obediently.


    Jiang Ning immediately turned around and left the door. As soon as he opened the door, Su Mei and the others outside the door couldn''t wait long ago.


    "Woke up?"


    Su Mei asked with red eyes.


    "Wake up, now a little hungry, Mom, cook something she loves."


    "Eh! Eh!"


    Su Mei ignored the others, stretched her head and glanced in, then turned back downstairs and got into the kitchen.


    Jiang Ning immediately asked several expert doctors who had been waiting to enter the room to thoroughly examine Lin Yuzhen to see her condition, as well as the child in her stomach, what was happening now.


    Even though he has gone through ups and downs, and don''t even know how many times he has escaped from the dead, Jiangning is still a little nervous now.


    After a full half an hour, several doctors walked out.


    "Mr. Jiang, Ms. Lin''s physical condition is okay, and everything is normal for the child in her belly. You can rest assured."


    "thanks."


    Jiang Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He walked into the room, Lin Yu really lay there, a little uncontrollable.


    "I think of getting up and walking."


    "The doctor said, you''d better lie down for a while."


    Jiang Ning said softly, "After a while, I will walk with you."


    "Huh? It''s a shame, and it''s dyed to close the west?"


    Lin Yu really nodded.


    Soon, Su Mei went upstairs with the cooked things, the fragrance wafted.


    "Mom~"


    Lin Yuzhen''s mom made Su Mei''s tears even harder to hold back. He used to hold Lin Yuzhen and cried like a tearful person.


    "It''s fine to wake up, I''m scared to death."


    Su Mei rubbed her eyes, "Quickly eat, it won''t taste good when it''s cold."


    It is a good thing for Lin Yuzhen to wake up, she can''t cry, she must wipe away the tears immediately.


    Seeing Lin Yu really eat one bite at a time, everyone was completely relieved.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, just sat there, watching quietly, as if he couldn''t get tired of looking at it. It wasn''t until Lin Yuzhen finished the last soup base that he drew a paper towel and gently wiped her. mouth.


    "Are you full?"


    "Well, I''m full."


    Lin Yuzhen stretched out his hand and gently stroked his stomach, "He is also full."


    Fortunately, this long nightmare passed, and everything returned to normal.


    After taking a short rest, Jiang Ning helped Lin Yu really get out of bed. He went downstairs for the first time and walked into the courtyard for the first time. It was hard to believe that he hadn¡¯t seen the sun for so long. It turned out that he was so happy in the sun. one thing.


    Ye Shan and others are here [Pencil Novel www.qbxs.me].


    Knowing that Jiang Ning was back, they knew that Lin Yu would really wake up, and Jiang Ning went deep into the mountain gate to bring back the antidote.


    Obviously, he succeeded.

 Chapter 2104： He kicked me?

    In the yard, many people came, but Lin Yu was really embarrassed.


    I accidentally slept for so long, making so many people worry about themselves.


    "It''s almost done, don''t be too tired, you just woke up, you need to rest more."


    Jiang Ning did not let Lin Yu really go for too long, so he asked Su Mei to help her upstairs to rest.


    Now, nothing is more important than her health, and it takes time to recover, not to mention her pregnancy.


    He knew that Ye Shan and others were coming, and he must have a lot of things to ask.


    "In the deep mountains, there are indeed many things. The situation there is complicated and it is not so easy to solve."


    Jiang Ning was straightforward, "I came back this time to save Yuzhen, but I have to go back soon."


    Ye Shan and others'' complexions changed.


    Jiang Ning has come back, and will he go in again?


    "It''s about the safety of Zhongnanshan and the safety of our entire circle, so I must go back."


    Jiang Ning explained, "Someone is trying to open the gate and plunder resources outside this gate. I can''t let this happen."


    This is completely the division of two civilizations, cold weapons and hot weapons.


    Those masters, one by one, have extraordinary skills, if they are allowed to come out, anyone with some unhealthy minds will make a mist outside the mountain gate.


    This is not something Jiang Ning would like to see.


    The existence of the Green Mountain Sect is to guard the gate and prevent all this from happening.


    At least, today''s Green Mountain Sect has always adhered to the ancestral motto and the meaning of their existence.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t just sit idly by.


    "Are you going back alone?"


    "Bring some people."


    Jiang Ning said, "I need help."


    This is the first time Jiang Ning has said such things.


    He glanced at Ye Shan and others: "Beyond the mountain gate, a few seniors still need to guard and make the last barrier. Within the mountain gate, I will go all out to build a stronger barrier. If I fail... "


    Jiang Ning had never said this before, because he did not believe in failure, let alone failure.


    But now, even he didn''t dare to speak too much, especially in front of Ye Shan and others. Only when they all felt the sense of crisis, they would pay more attention.


    "I told you the Ji Dao boxing method, you must seize the time to comprehend it. As for the map above, I will find a way to make things clear."


    Jiang Shizhe Lu Ai Ai Lu Randi Ning said, "Beyond the mountain gate, I beg you."


    "We understand."


    Hayama nodded.


    "Then who are you going to bring in this time?"


    Tan Xing asked.


    He wanted to go in with Jiang Ning very much, even if he was older, he still wanted to do more.


    "Agou them."


    Jiangning Road.


    Inside, it will be the real battlefield, most suitable for them.


    They have honed for so long, and only when they step onto this real battlefield can they completely transform!


    And within that mountain gate, Brother Gou and the others can definitely shine!


    Tan Xing nodded: "Then when will you go back?"


    Jiang Ning has just returned and is leaving again.


    "tomorrow."


    Without further ado, even if Jiang Ning is reluctant, there is no way. Over there, Tianlianzong must have been preparing to do it, and Liuchuandao''s reaction even wants to send himself back, obviously because of the nine deaths of Qingshanzong!


    Staying there by yourself will definitely be more awful than good.


    He doesn''t have much time.


    Ye Shan and the others didn''t say anything, and immediately left to make preparations.


    When Jiang Ning returned to the room, Lin Yu really didn''t sleep, as if she was waiting for him.


    She is a smart woman, she doesn''t know how to ask, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know.


    "come here."


    Lin Yu really smiled and beckoned, "Touch and see."


    Jiang Ning placed his hand on Lin Yuzhen''s stomach, feeling a slight beating, and couldn''t help but surprise.


    It''s fetal movement!


    The little baby inside seemed to know that Jiang Ning was by his side and was excited.


    "He is kicking me?"

 Chapter 2105： daily

    Jiang Ning''s expression was stunned for an instant!


    This feeling is amazing!


    Even if he is a strong generation, even if Jiang Ning is the invincible God of War, but at this moment, he seems to have suddenly become an ordinary person, the most ordinary man.


    One, the man who is about to become a father.


    "He really kicked me!"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing, "Look!"


    He excitedly pointed to Lin Yuzhen''s belly, the slightly raised area, just now, he shook a bit, it was obvious that the child inside had moved.


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help laughing.


    It was the first time she saw Jiang Ning''s reaction.


    Sure enough, any man reacts this way when he sees a fetal movement.


    Jiang Ning cautiously lay on Lin Yuzhen''s belly and pressed his face against it, but for a while, there was no movement.


    "Why didn''t he kick me?"


    Jiang Ning was a little anxious.


    "You are his father, so why is he willing to kick you all the time."


    Lin Yu really couldn''t help it anymore, "Wait a moment, I''ll show it to you."


    She stretched out her hand, took out the fetal movement meter from the drawer, placed it on her belly, adjusted it for a moment, and then heard a strong heartbeat!


    thump!


    thump!


    thump!


    so fast!


    Jiang Ning''s face flushed slightly, listening to this heartbeat, he seemed to have seen his child.


    This is his heartbeat?


    "Does it sound good? Xishan Pa Aiyilu closes Lu?"


    Lin Yu said proudly.


    Jiang Ning nodded, his eyes gradually softened, he stretched out his hand and gently pulled Lin Yuzhen into his arms, placing his palm on her belly, and a family of three were together. This was the best moment.


    "Are you leaving again?"


    Lin Yu really kissed Jiang Ning and asked softly.


    She knows her man too well.


    Seeing that Ye Shan and others were here, she knew that something must have happened outside, and it was definitely not a trivial matter, it was something Jiang Ning needed to take action.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    He never concealed Lin Yuzhen.


    No matter good or bad, as long as Lin Yu really wants to know, he will say.


    "Although I really want you to be by my side, I know that there are more important things for you to do."


    Lin Yu really smiled, "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, I understand this sentence."


    "sorry."


    Jiang Ning apologized.


    He failed to accompany Lin Yuzhen well.


    Sometimes he really wants to be desperate and only stay by Lin Yuzhen''s side. He doesn''t care about other things, even if the world is turned upside down.


    But he can''t do it.


    Lin Yuzhen wouldn''t dominate him either, because she knew that Jiangning''s sky was very high and far away, and what she had to do was to make herself better and be able to fly with Jiang Ning instead of holding him by her side.


    It''s not love, it''s just bondage.


    Love is freedom, it''s about giving each other more time and space, and it''s about believing that no matter what happens, the other person will eventually be by your side.


    "Sorry, I do not have it."


    Lin Yu really smiled, hugging Jiang Ning, too lazy to lean in his arms, "You did a good job, I''m very happy."


    "Don''t worry, there are so many people in the family, they will take care of me and nothing will happen."


    "This is the East China Sea, what about the forbidden land, what are you afraid of? Uncle Ye and the others are all masters, and no one can bully me."


    "I am really happy with so many people protecting me."


    Lin Yu really seemed to comfort Jiang Ning, "It''s yourself, no matter what you do, you must pay attention to safety."


    "You don''t just live for yourself now, do you know?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, but just nodded.


    Lin Yuzhen said, he listened carefully.


    "Also, if you meet any beautiful girl outside, you have to hold yourself, I will be jealous, okay."


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning said, "You are the only one in my heart."


    "Even if it''s a female fairy, I won''t take another look."

 Chapter 2106： Join forces to besiege!

    Lin Yuzhen covered her mouth and giggled.


    Of course she knows that Jiang Ning is excellent. No matter where she goes, she is very attractive. It is normal for other girls to like him.


    "Well, I believe you."


    Lin Yu really leaned against Jiang Ning''s arms and slowly closed his eyes.


    "Husband, I''m tired."


    "Go to sleep."


    Jiang Ning gently hugged her and let Lin Yu really fall asleep in his arms. When she was asleep, he gently put her down, covered the quilt, and walked out of the room gently.


    Downstairs, Su Mei has cooked many dishes, which Jiangning usually likes to eat.


    After taking care of Lin Yuzhen, Jiang Ning could not be missing.


    "It''s all your favorite,"


    Su Mei said, "If there is anything else you want to eat, tell mom, I will cook them all for you."


    She didn''t know how much Jiang Ning suffered outside, how many sins he suffered, and what kind of dangers she experienced before bringing the antidote back.


    She couldn''t help Jiang Ning and others. She could only do her best to prepare every dish so that Jiang Ning could relax completely and rest well.


    "Thank you mom, these will be fine."


    Jiang Ning smiled, not polite, picked up the bowl and feasted on it.


    He is really greedy.


    There is nothing left of the dishes at the table.


    After eating, Jiang Ning took a bath in comfort, and completely relaxed. When Lin Yu really woke up, he went for a walk together and went home to watch a movie.


    Everything seems to return to normal life, which is also Jiang Ning''s favorite rhythm of life.


    On the sofa, two people are cuddling each other, and the story is playing on the TV screen, but the two people''s thoughts are not on the TV.


    Lin Yuzhen played with Jiang Ning''s fingers, gently stroking every joint and every skin, her fingers clasped tightly, and she couldn''t bear to let go.


    "Will you go tomorrow?"


    "Ok."


    "When are you coming back?"


    "ASAP."


    "My child and I will miss you."


    Jiang Ning didn''t answer any more, he gently embraced Lin Yuzhen''s waist, rubbed his chin on her head, and rubbed her hair.


    He wanted to remember the faint fragrance, which was his longing for home.


    at the same time!


    Shanmen? Ran Yi Erling west closed Xishan?


    The Green Mountain Sect has been surrounded by a tense atmosphere.


    "Jiang Ning ran away?"


    "He ran away? He left everyone and ran away?"


    "How could he run away, bastard!"


    Many people were angry when they learned that Jiang Ning was no longer there.


    Because of Jiang Ning, they decided to unite and fight to the end with the people of Tianlianzong, but now, Tianlianzong is coming soon, but Jiang Ning has disappeared.


    How could he leave everyone alone and leave alone?


    "He is not such a person."


    The great elder only has this sentence.


    He glanced at Yanagawa, his face serious, "How, how is the situation?"


    "I didn''t expect it,"


    Yanagawa is dressed in battle armor, "The Tianlianzong has united several sects and wants to join hands to besiege our Qingshanzong."


    This is unexpected.


    If it was only the Tianlian Sect, even if the Qingshan Sect was insufficient in strength, it was not without the power of a battle.


    But now, judging from the news he got, there are a total of six sects teaming up!


    This is tantamount to destroying the Green Mountain Sect directly!


    Yanagawa didn''t know who initiated the joint siege, whether it was Tianlianzong or not, it didn''t matter anymore.


    "This is a fight to the death."


    He looked at the elders with a complicated expression on his face, "Everyone, it''s up to everyone to live or die in the Qingshan Sect!"


    The face of every elder carried a certainty that was mortal.


    The Green Mountain Sect alone faces the encirclement and suppression of the six major sects, may the sects still have a chance to survive?


    Not to mention the gap in the master''s hands, even the number of disciples participating in the battle, the Green Mountain Sect is far less than the enemy, how to fight this? There is no way to fight at all.


    Want to win, this is simply a dream!

 Chapter 2107： Extinguish

    It''s like a dead end ahead, they have to bite the bullet!


    Even if they were to die in battle tomorrow, they couldn''t retreat!


    If they are all scared, they have to retreat, and they have to flee, then the Green Mountain Sect will be completely destroyed, not only the people are gone, but even the face of the ancestors of the Green Mountain Sect will be lost.


    I don¡¯t know how many years I haven¡¯t worn the armor on Yanagawa Dao¡¯s body. It¡¯s probably the last time I put it on now.


    He glanced around, looked at the elders, and saw that everyone''s face was determined, and he didn''t say anything.


    The Green Mountain Sect is about to die, he is the first responsible person!


    He would be a sinner, ashamed of the sinner of the ancestors!


    "father!"


    "Father! We have to go to war too!"


    Outside the door, Liu Zong and Liu Heng rushed in and couldn''t help it anymore.


    "We have to fight too!"


    Liu Zong''s eyes were red, "If the Qingshan Sect is going to die, I will die with the Qingshan Sect!"


    "Yes, even if the Qingshan Sect is going to die, it will have to be after my death!"


    Liu Heng also spoke.


    The chests of the two were ups and downs, emotionally.


    "You two are criminals, and you are not qualified to fight."


    Yanagawa frowned, shook his head and refused.


    "The criminals should just take the lead and make up for the mistakes they made in the past!"


    Liu Heng shouted, "I want to go to war! I must go to war!"


    He was heartbroken, slid a dagger from his sleeve and hung it on his neck: "Either I die immediately, or I die on the battlefield!"


    Yanagawa shook his body, no one thought that his son would be so determined.


    "Let them go to war."


    The elder nodded, a glimmer of admiration flashed in his eyes, "This is what my future successor to Qingshan Sect will look like!"


    "Fight!"


    "Yes!"


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng shouted in unison, and immediately turned and ran to change their armor.


    The entire Green Mountain Sect is tense and serious.


    No one thought that things would turn out to be like this.


    At this moment, no one will take care of Jiang Ning anymore. What if he scolds him?


    The enemy is currently, they can only do their best!


    The cruelty within the mountain gate, everyone knows in their hearts that if you don''t kill them, they won''t let you go.


    war!


    war!


    war!


    In addition to the end of the First World War, there is no other choice!


    at the same time.


    Qingshanzong, at the foot of the mountain.


    The six major sects have gathered.


    Sect Master Luo Qi of Tianlian Sect sat on a chair, looked around, and glanced at the Sect Masters of the other five sects.


    "Everyone, it''s all here, so I don''t need to say much. Take down the Green Mountain Sect, open the gate, and everyone has their own abilities for the good things outside."


    "I don''t know what is beyond the mountain gate, but it is certain that there must be a lot of resources."


    "Have you never heard of that rumor? The treasure trove is outside the mountain gate. I can''t wait for a long time."


    Several sect masters spoke one after another.


    They waited for this day for a long time.


    The status of the Green Mountain Sect is special. Within this mountain gate, it is even more symbolic. No one dares to do it lightly. They are afraid that it will have a bad influence and be blamed by other sects.


    But now, the six major sects have joined forces, who would dare to say?


    Their reason is very legitimate, the Qingshan Sect has become a wicked way, and they dare to openly execute the elder of the Tianlianzong!


    This is a provocation to other sects!


    "It is rumored that in the Qingshan ancestral hall, there is a handbook that records some things. I think the real treasure lies in this handbook."


    Luo Qi squinted, "The Green Mountain Sect has been dominating and guarding this secret, do you really think no one knows it?"


    His fingers were tapping lightly on the table, his face was full of contentment.


    Now, the six major sects have sent out five hundred disciples, and the total number is three thousand!


    As for the Green Mountain Sect, the total number of all the people in the Green Mountain Sect is only one thousand.

 Chapter 2108： Grey area

    Not to mention, the six masters of the sects have all come, and they have brought a few elders. Regardless of the number of people or the combat strength, the Qingshan Sect has no chance of winning.


    What they thought was that within a day, they attacked the top of the Green Mountain Sect and completely destroyed the Green Mountain Sect!


    "In your opinion, how should we do it?"


    Someone asked.


    When they joined forces this time, someone lobbied and offered the conditions, but they couldn''t refuse at all. Even if it was Rocky, he thought that Tianlianzong would destroy the Qingshanzong alone, but in the end he chose to join forces with several other sects.


    After all, the Green Mountain Sect still has some details. The Tianlian Sect has the confidence to destroy the Green Mountain Sect, but the loss will certainly not be small.


    Why not let others share the risk?


    "Since the six major sects have joined forces, naturally they have to work together,"


    Rocky got up, walked to the map, and picked up a red flag, "This is the back door of the Qingshan Sect. I think some of them must have escaped from here, Longkong Mountain Sect, guard this place, not let a fish that slip through the net escape!"


    He made the decision directly, not like a discussion, but an order.


    Now that everyone asks themselves, how can Rocky be polite? The Qingshan Sect will have today, and they will have such an opportunity. It was the Tianlianzong who exchanged the life of the elder Luo Feng.


    "Eight Sword Sect, attack here, cut off Qingshan Sect on the left, Qiankun Dao Zong, go on the right, Buddhism and Black Wind Sect, round and round from the side, my Tianlian Sect directly attacked the mountain gate, and then gathered at the Qingshan Sect Hall. !"


    Rocky squinted his eyes, inserted the last flag, and glanced around.


    "Everyone, do you have any comments?"


    The masters of the sects were silent for a moment.


    "After the Green Mountain Sect is destroyed, how to divide it?"


    Black Wind Sect Sect Master Li Xuan asked.


    This is everyone''s problem.


    It is also the most important issue.


    "The most important thing right now is to destroy the Qingshan Sect. It''s not worth our time to waste too much of the Qingshan Sect."


    Rocky snorted, "Isn''t the vast world beyond the mountain gate not enough?"


    He laughed and looked at Li Xuan: "Sect Master Li, I think what you care most about should be the secret of the whirlwind leg magical skills left by your Black Wind Sect, right?"


    Li Xuan''s eyes shrank.


    The fact that the Black Wind Sect lost its secret has long been spread, and he couldn''t hide it.


    "Are you sure you are outside the gate?"


    He stared at Rocky, his heart jerked.


    "Not only is the secret of your whirlwind legs outside the mountain gate, as far as I know, the source of each sect is outside the mountain gate. Why do you think we yearn outside the mountain gate so much?"


    Li Xuan did not speak any more, and the other sect masters did not speak.


    Why they yearn beyond the mountain gate so much is because that is the source of all the sects. Once this mountain gate was terribly desolate. These sects have survived for hundreds of years, and they are more and more yearning beyond the mountain gate, wanting to start from the root. Find the root of your own sect.


    "Everyone, what is the environment inside this mountain gate now, don''t I need to say?"


    "We keep retreating, keep retreating, but the gray boundary has spread again and again, and we have no retreat!"


    "Apart from going back to the mountain gate, do we have other options?"


    Rocky said, "The gray matter, let alone me, who can resist? If you touch it, you will die!"


    Speaking of this, everyone''s expressions have changed. The area within the mountain gate is getting smaller and smaller, and Shan Er Yi Yi Wu Ling Shi Zhe in that gray area is already an area they can''t touch.


    Those sects that used to be, now shrouded in gray mist, have long since disappeared, and all the human bones are gone!


    "The Green Mountain Sect is stubborn, conservative, and refuses to give in. They just want to kill us all!"


    Rocky said angrily, "When we die, they can enjoy the resources outside the mountain gate alone. Do you really think we are stupid?"

 Chapter 2109： I will meet you!

    An anger spread.


    Rock looked at everyone, the anger and unwillingness on everyone''s face, and of course, greed!


    This is human nature. Everyone desires more, even everything.


    No one can resist this nature.


    "Others, I don''t think I need to say more,"


    Luo Qi said loudly, "The Green Mountain Sect is destroyed, when the time comes, we will sit in the Green Mountain Sect hall and discuss it slowly!"


    "Do it!"


    "Do it!"


    "Let the Green Mountain Sect disappear."


    ...


    Several sect masters all nodded, closed Pa Shan Xi Lu Pa Ai closed their heads, and expressed no objection to this. .


    Now that they are all sitting together, what are the objections?


    They came for this purpose, in order to destroy the Green Mountain Sect, in order to get what they wanted.


    It doesn''t matter if Rocky is the principal at this moment.


    No one opposed Rocky''s arrangement, so it started.


    People from the six major sects, start to act!


    According to Luo Qi''s plan, he attacked the Green Mountain Sect from different directions at the same time. There were also guards on the left and right, even beyond the cliffs of the back mountain, to prevent the Green Mountain Sect from having a fish that slipped through the net.


    The battle starts instantly!


    The mountain where the entire Green Mountain Sect was located seemed to boil all at once.


    The flames of war spread, and the roar shook the sky!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    "Destroy the Green Mountain Sect! Revenge for Elder Luo Feng!"


    "Kill them! Let the Green Mountain Sect disappear!"


    "Go!"


    ...


    The one who took the lead was the Tianlianzong. They directly attacked the Qingshanzong gate from the front.


    Luo Long led the team like a lunatic.


    He remembers clearly the humiliation he suffered in the Green Mountain Sect.


    He can''t forget the appearance of being humiliated by Jiangning!


    "Kill all of them! Don''t keep any of them!"


    Luo Long shouted, "Your elder was killed by the people of the Qingshan Sect. He cut off his head in front of everyone!"


    "They humiliate the Tianlianzong, humiliate us, this is your life and death hatred!"


    He yelled, "Don''t let anyone go!"


    "kill!"


    As soon as the battle came into contact, it was fierce.


    At the gate of the Qingshan Sect, Liuchuan Road arranged many people, and the disciples in the outer courtyard took up weapons one by one. This was not only to defend the Qingshan Sect, but to protect their own dignity.


    "Stop them!"


    Behind him is the disciple of the inner courtyard, standing with the disciple of the outer courtyard a long time ago.


    There are also a few front hall disciples, as commanders, one person leads several inner courtyard disciples and dozens of outer courtyard disciples to form a small team to fight the invasion together.


    At this time, there was no difference between the disciples of the inner and outer courtyards and the front hall disciples, everyone had only one idea.


    Desperately block the attack of these six major sects and defend the Qingshan Sect!


    fighting!


    Very intense!


    As soon as the confrontation took place, many people died tragically, blood ran into rivers at the scene, and the green hills on the peak were all dyed red.


    "Kill! Kill!"


    From a distance, you can hear crazy roars.


    "Three elders, you guard the north, and you can''t let them rush up!"


    "Second elder, I will leave it to you!"


    "Fifth elders, someone from the south of them has already come up, stop them!"


    Yanagawa made arrangements one by one.


    But there were too many people on the other side, and the offensive wave after wave, he even thought that the Green Mountain Sect could not survive an attack, but he did not expect that the cohesion of the entire Green Mountain Sect at this moment was amazing!


    "Grand Elder..."


    "Shanmen, I''ll guard it!"


    The great elder''s long beard fluttered, his eyes were firm and determined.


    He glanced at Liu Chuandao: "You are the suzerain, even if you die, you can only die last, understand?"


    After speaking, he dragged the spear in his hand and walked towards the mountain gate step by step.


    "Luolong, I will meet you!"


    Like an overlord, the voice of the great elder was like thunder, making people''s ears a little painful.


    From a distance, those people in Tianlianzong couldn''t help but tremble!

 Chapter 2110： Moment of crisis

    "What a terrible strength!"


    The Great Elder of the Green Mountain Sect hasn''t made any moves for decades. From the perspective of outsiders, he is just a stubborn old man, but Luolong and the others know that the Great Elder is the number one master of the Green Mountain Sect!


    A master even stronger than Yanagawa!


    "Hmph, I thought you didn''t dare to come out!"


    Luo Long held the same spear, "It is rumored that your marksmanship is invincible within the mountain gate. Today, I want to see and see!"


    As soon as his eyes shrank, he swept out.


    "kill!"


    Two humanoid tyrannosaurus moved at the same time!


    The two spears pierced together suddenly and sparked!


    Clang!


    The eyes of the two were very cold, facing each other.


    "The Green Mountain Sect will be destroyed today!"


    Luo Long said in his heart, "The great elder surrenders now, and there is still a chance to survive, how about?"


    "die!"


    The Great Elder responded with only one word!


    Boom!


    The breath on his body exploded, and a powerful wave of air slammed into Luo Long, shaking him back again and again.


    "sharp!"


    At the corner of Luo Long''s mouth, a trace of blood overflowed, a little surprised, the great elder was so powerful.


    "But how good are you? The Qingshan Sect is destroyed today, it is God''s will!"


    He laughed, "Keep your eyes open, look at your disciples, die in front of you one by one, look at the Green Mountain Sect, and fall under our feet!"


    After speaking, he brandished his spear and rushed over again, fighting fiercely!


    This kind of scene is shown on almost every battlefield, cruel.


    Yanagawa sat on the hall with his hands on the armrests, his expression dignified.


    "Father, here we go!"


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng put on the battle armor, "Boy farewell!"


    The faces of both of them were determined to die.


    Yanagawa didn''t speak, but just nodded.


    He turned his head, Liu Qing also put on the battle armor, tied his hair, and his face was full of solemnity.


    "what are you going to do?"


    Yanagawa looked at her.


    "Kill the enemy!"


    Liu Qing said, "My life, come to change Jiang Ning''s life!"


    It was she who pleaded, begging Liu Chuandao to send Jiang Ning away. Even if Jiang Ning was to be blamed on her back, she didn''t care, she just wanted Jiang Ning to live.


    It''s okay to say she is selfish, she admits it.


    Yanagawa opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    After a while, he raised his hand? Wu Wu Shi Er Er Ling Ling Shan?: "Go."


    He didn''t know whether he was doing the right thing, Jiang Ning was here, maybe it was different.


    However, Jiang Ning has already left, will he come again?


    No way, here is a dead end, he comes, there is no doubt that he will die, it is better to be incognito and stay alive, better than anything else.


    Yanagawa closed his eyes, and in his mind, he seemed to see every battlefield where the disciples of the Qingshan Sect kept falling, and the blood was flowing into a river...


    Two lines of clear tears fell from the corner of his eyes.


    This is already the most critical moment of the Green Mountain Sect!


    Liu Qing quickly moved towards the northern battlefield, where it had almost fallen. If she didn''t go, she would soon be unable to defend it.


    Behind him are dozens of guards, those guards specially trained by Jiangning!


    "Miss San, no matter what others say, we don''t believe that Brother Jiang will run away."


    The captain of the guard said, "We will still act according to the plan set out by Brother Jiang, please allow me!"


    "Go ahead."


    Liu Qing did not refuse.


    As soon as the voice fell, dozens of people seemed to be phantoms, flashing into the forest and disappearing.


    Soon, things changed!


    "The Eight Sword Sect in the north suffered a sneak attack. I don''t know who it was. What a terrible attack power!"


    "That''s a small team with unique tactics. Who are they? There is no such person in the Qingshan Sect!"


    "Kill them! The north is weak, attack the mountain from the north!"


    In an instant, the people of several major sects all headed to the north, and a gap has been opened. As long as you break through, you can directly reach the summit of the Green Mountain Sect!

 Chapter 2111： tension

    The battlefield is changing rapidly!


    The north suddenly became the focus of the six major sects'' attacks.


    Except for the Tianlianzong who is still on the frontal impact and wants to directly break through the defenses of the Qingshanzong, the other five sects all separated some people and headed to the north.


    At the same time.


    north!


    The battle is abnormal? Dier Yixidi zero dyeing cover? Fierce!


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng have rushed to the forefront, and several elders also rushed to help.


    "Block them!"


    There were blood stains on Liu Zong''s face, and he didn''t know whether it was his own or someone else''s.


    His eyes were full of murderous aura, with a kind of determination, even if he was going to die here today, he would not hesitate.


    The same is true for Liu Heng, two brothers, there are no other things to think about now.


    They just want to desperately defend the century-old foundation of the Qingshan Sect, and they don''t want to see the Qingshan Sect collapse.


    Looking at the disciples of the Green Mountain Sect, there were people dying tragically on the battlefield, and the two of them had red eyes and endured their grief!


    This world is so cruel, the weak eats the strong, the weak others will step on your head, want your life and everything you have!


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    On the flat land above the mountainside to the north, a frontal charge was formed at this moment, and the disciples of the six major sects, wave after wave, as if they could not be killed, people kept coming up.


    If it were not for the terrain in the north that was easy to defend and difficult to attack, Liu Zong and Liu Heng would have long been unable to support it.


    "They retreated!"


    Liu Heng glanced at it and called out loudly.


    This is the third time.


    They fought back three times in a row, but they also knew that the people of the six major sects would soon attack again. They were consuming the strength of the Green Mountain Sect.


    As long as you come a few more times, the north side really cannot be held.


    "Liu Qing!"


    Liu Heng turned his head and looked at Liu Qing, "Your guards, where are they now?"


    Since knowing that the special team in the forest is the guards of Liu Qing yard, both Liu Zong and Liu Heng were shocked.


    Not only them, but also the elders.


    No one thought that the person who performed the miraculous effect would be a guard who was usually inconspicuous.


    "They have their own way of acting,"


    Liu Qing said, "Just let them do it their own way."


    This is what Jiang Ning has been teaching them. They know better than himself, and it is the best if they don''t interfere with them.


    Liu Zong nodded without saying anything.


    He knows what these guards are like. At the beginning, he didn''t think of these guards at all, but now, he hopes that these guards can hold on and guard the Green Mountain Sect with him!


    "When I defend the Green Mountain Sect this time, I will kneel down and apologize to them!"


    Liu Zong said loudly.


    "Hurry up and rest and build fortifications!"


    Liu Heng immediately ordered.


    He found several elders and discussed what defense he would take next.


    "We don''t have many people anymore. More than half of the disciples in the outer courtyard were killed or injured, and the loss was too great.


    Liu Heng''s face was full of solemnity, "These bastards, the heart of the Qingshan Sect is not dead."


    The six major sects are absolutely crazy, and their losses are not small, but they don''t seem to care at all. Regardless of the life and death of those disciples, they just want to attack the Green Mountain Sect.


    "The great elder on the mountain gate is still holding on, and the other sides have also formed a balance."


    The third elder said, "Now, we are a little weak in the north, and many of the six major goalkeepers have been deployed, just want to open this hole!"


    He feels a lot of pressure, and the opposing elder-level masters are not so easy to deal with.


    Especially, in terms of numbers, their disadvantage is too great. How can one sect fight against six sects?


    "No matter what, we must hold on, even if I die, we must block them with my corpse!"

 Chapter 2112： Do you dare to kill my people?

    "This mouth is uncomfortable now, and there is no way to come from other places to support us."


    Liu Heng said, "Moreover, we don''t know how many people are concentrated in the north of the six major sects."


    "We can only hope that the captain of the guards and the others can severely damage the six major sects and cut off their back path, so that we can hold on for a longer time."


    Everyone''s faces are very nervous.


    This is a battle between life and death!


    It is even possible that the end result is just death!


    Liu Qing did not speak.


    She looked at the dense mountains and forests, these previously familiar places have now become deep and terrifying. No one knows where the people of the six major sects are hidden, and suddenly attacked them.


    And the captain of the guards...


    After all, there are still few people.


    She suddenly missed Jiang Ning a little. If he was there, there should be a way, right?


    At that time.


    Among the dense mountain forests, a group of human figures are hidden in those grasses, blending with the surrounding environment, even if you distinguish them carefully, you may not be able to find them.


    The camouflage on the guard''s face and the turf-like clothes on the body were all designed for them by Jiang Ning, and they were most suitable for action in such mountains and forests.


    "Killing the important talented disciples of the six major sects, this is our task!"


    The captain of the guard had long ordered that they were divided into several small teams. Their goal was the talented disciples of the six major sects, to kill them until they were trembling and fearful!


    This was arranged for them by Jiangning early in the morning.


    Although Jiang Ning is not here now, they still execute it firmly.


    "The eighth!"


    Someone gritted his teeth and sneered, "The next target appears!"


    They used gestures to communicate with their eyes, and they formed a tacit understanding, staring far at the target that placed the order, and copied it from the four breads.


    "Do it!"


    Give an order!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Several figures rushed out immediately, and the murderous intentions appeared!


    "who!"


    Seeing someone suddenly attacked and killed the target, he yelled, "I found them!"


    He immediately drew the spark stick from his waist, squeaked, and fireworks rose into the sky!


    But the captain of the guards did not retreat at all.


    They naturally know that these people are now deliberately alone in order to catch them, but what about?


    Kill one more talented son of the six major sects and earn one!


    "kill!"


    The captain of the guard screamed, suddenly speeding up, and the three brothers around him started at the same time.


    They are extremely fast, grab time!


    "boom!"


    The four teamed up to besiege the target, which doubled the target''s instantaneous pressure.


    "Come on! Found them! Come on!"


    He shouted loudly, and there was already movement in the distance, and someone rushed for reinforcements.


    "Quick battle!"


    The guards blasted out their long fists and burst out with energy!


    A face-to-face slammed hard and hard with the target.


    The captain of the guard retreated, and the other three people chased up without giving the target a chance to breathe.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    attack! Attack frantically!


    someone is coming!


    "Hurry up and kill him!"


    The captain of the guard gritted his teeth and immediately rushed up. The four people surrounded the target frantically and slammed them, hitting the target''s chest with a heavy punch, slamming him out abruptly and falling to the ground, unable to move.


    "You retire, I''ll kill!"


    The captain of the guard shouted, and then a little bit under his feet, he swept over, clenched his fists, and smashed it hard!


    "Ninth!"


    He yelled.


    But suddenly, a powerful aura surged over the sky and directly locked him firmly!


    "My people, do you dare to kill too? Eryi touches the land to the west?"


    Boom!


    A fist hit, fierce, and the captain of the guard''s face changed. He didn''t care about so much, so he raised his fist and bit his head.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the captain of the guard screamed, and his wrist was directly fractured.


    He gritted his teeth, his eyes were cold, and he had to take a dozen steps back. Damn it, he was nearly able to kill another one!


    "Captain rewind!"


    "Want to go? Dreaming!"

 Chapter 2113： Big brother is here!

    The captain of the guard was too late to retreat, and the figure had been chased out!


    They wanted to hunt down such a special squad of the Guards, and even used their talented sons as bait, how could they let him escape now?


    "Boom!"


    A series of shadows of fists, airtight, wrapped the captain of the guard, and did not give him the slightest chance to escape.


    "team leader!"


    Several people were about to rush over, and the captain of the guard turned his head and stared at them: "Go! Go!"


    His voice was roaring, almost bursting out of his strongest strength.


    But the elder in front of him is much stronger than him. He is not of the same level at all. Today, he must die here!


    "You guys go!"


    But he still didn''t want to let people come to save himself. They had been prepared. If a few people came, they couldn''t change the ending, but more people would die.


    The captain of the guard was eager to split his eyes, and roared: "This is an order! Hurry up! Don''t forget your mission!"


    After speaking, he turned his head, stared at the elder of the Black Wind Sect opposite, and sneered.


    "I didn''t expect that I, a guard, would have the opportunity to compete with the elders of the Black Wind Sect today."


    He clanged and drew the knife from his waist. Even if he was not his dominant hand, he had no other choice at this moment, "Come on!"


    The long knife flashed across the cold light, and slashed at the elder of the Black Wind Sect.


    boom!


    The big sword was fierce and struck down with force. Black Wind Sect elder Li Guang sneered and avoided, and did not pay attention to the captain of the guard.


    He raised his head and glanced at the other people who were about to retreat, and ordered: "Chasing! Don''t let anyone go."


    "As for this, I will kill!"


    After that, Li Guang moved. His eyes didn''t seem to see the captain''s sword at all. The kind of ignorance was the same weapon, attacking the captain''s self-confidence.


    Boom!


    Li Guang''s fist hit the big knife, and the big knife shook violently. The captain of the guard couldn''t hold it for a while, and the big knife flew out directly, cutting it on the tree on one side, and it was stuck!


    His tiger''s mouth was cracked and blood dripping!


    "The kung fu of a three-legged cat, a mere guard, doesn''t even have the qualifications to fight me."


    Li Guang put his hands behind his back, calmly looking at the captain of the guard as if looking at a bug: "Okay, I''ll send you on the road, killing a few of us, the most glorious thing in your life."


    After speaking, he passed by like a phantom in an instant, but in the blink of an eye, he came to the captain of the guard, raised his long fist, and seemed to enlarge!


    That is a mountain!


    Under heavy pressure!


    The captain of the guard knew that he was going to die, but he still had no fear, he didn''t care anymore.


    "come!"


    He yelled.


    Boom!


    Fist, hit it hard!


    But this punch did not fall on him?


    The captain of the guard was shocked. He thought that his body was broken and he couldn''t feel the pain anymore.


    can¡­¡­


    He suddenly looked up.


    "Big brother? Big brother Jiang!"


    His voice trembled suddenly, and his red eyes couldn''t bear it.


    It is [Jiujiu novel www.jjxxs.cn] Jiang Ning!


    This figure is Jiang Ning!


    At this moment, in front of the captain of the guard, there is a figure, more like a mountain that can block everything for them!


    Li Guang is just a hill in front of Jiang Ning, and it can only be a hill!


    "My people, do you dare to kill too?"


    Familiar voice!


    Domineering response!


    Even the iron-blooded man, the captain of the guard couldn''t help it at this moment, and his blood was boiling.


    Just because of Jiang Ning''s words!


    "Boom!"


    Jiang Ning moved suddenly and punched, Li Guang''s expression suddenly changed. He didn''t care about speaking, he also smashed his fists, and the two fists slammed into each other.


    Snap!


    Li Guang snorted and took a dozen steps back one after another, his face pale.

 Chapter 2114： not enough

    His arms were trembling, and a sharp pain came.


    broken.


    The bones were directly shaken by "Western Ba Shi Er Ling Er Shi"!


    "who are you?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning warily. He had never heard of such a person in the Qingshan Sect.


    Among the younger generation, there is a bit of strength, and they all have a list. Among the front hall disciples, there is no such thing as a guy who can fight against him.


    Jiang Ning ignored him and turned to look at the captain of the guard: "You can''t die, right?"


    "Can''t die!"


    The captain of the guard said excitedly, "I know that Big Brother will definitely not leave, Big Brother Jiang will definitely come back!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and nodded.


    "That''s natural, how could I let you fight alone."


    The head of the security guard had red eyes and laughed loudly: "Okay! Leave it to Brother Jiang here, I will help the brothers!"


    A lot of people just chased other guards, and he was a little worried.


    "No, someone has gone."


    Jiang Ning said, "Just stand there and watch me kill him."


    Too domineering!


    Li Guang listened, but sneered, killing himself?


    Arrogant!


    Within this mountain gate, few people dared to say that, killing oneself is like killing a chicken.


    "Boy, too arrogant, there is a price to pay!"


    Li Guang said angrily.


    Jiang Ning still ignored him, but turned his face away, and a cold murderous aura gradually emerged.


    The breath on his body is constantly changing and rising!


    Jiangning takes a step!


    Taking the first step, Li Guang''s face sank.


    In the second step, the ground seemed to tremble, and Li Guang''s face became even more dim.


    In the third step, Li Guang suddenly felt that his heartbeat seemed to suddenly change the rhythm.


    Unexpectedly, it jumped with Jiang Ning''s footsteps!


    This... how is this possible?


    Huh!


    The moment he lost his mind, Jiang Ning moved, as if he was changing his shape, and he came directly in front of Li Guang.


    "Distracted?"


    Jiang Ning''s voice blasted in his ears, "Follow me, do you dare to distract yourself?"


    "This is looking down on me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning''s fist suddenly smashed over, as fast as electricity!


    Li Guang reacted, but as soon as he raised his fist, Jiang Ning''s fist suddenly sank and hit his stomach.


    "Wow--"


    In Li Guang''s mouth, blood spurted out, his face flushed instantly!


    Why... How could it suddenly change?


    He clearly reacted!


    What kind of boxing is this!


    Jiang Ning clasped Li Guang''s shoulder with one hand, quickly pulled the other hand, and smashed it again. There was nothing extra, just a simple punch, the most primitive punch, but it was infinitely powerful!


    boom!


    Li Guang only felt that a few bones in his chest were broken in an instant.


    too frightening!


    This is the power of pure flesh!


    Li Guang waved his hand to counterattack and shook Jiang Ning away. The hand that could be clasped on his shoulder was like a pliers. As soon as Jiang Ning tried hard, his shoulder blade cracked!


    "what--"


    He couldn''t help screaming.


    This kind of abrupt pain made him almost faint.


    "who are you!"


    Li Guang''s body twitched. He was not too young. He was smashed by Jiang Ning''s two punches and his body was weakened and he almost couldn''t stand steady.


    He squinted his eyes and took a deep breath, but his body twitched, but he was completely out of control, "Qingshan Sect... Qingshan Sect does not have a person like you!"


    "Not before."


    Jiang Ning laughed, "But now there are."


    He slowly let go of his hand, and Li Guang immediately backed up a few steps. One hand was broken, and the shoulder bones of the other hand were pinched and cracked. His hands could not be used, they were almost waste!


    "Protect the elders!"


    Several disciples of the Black Wind Sect immediately rushed up, protected Li Guang, and looked at Jiang Ning vigilantly.


    "not enough."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "A few more."

 Chapter 2115： Keep it at home

    Jiang Ning glanced around and saw that there were only five or six core disciples, and shook his head somewhat disappointed.


    "Not enough, really not enough."


    Elder Li Guang gritted his teeth, a puff of blood rushed to his throat, a touch of salty feeling.


    He stretched out his hand to stop a few disciples: "Retreat!"


    They weren''t Jiang Ning''s opponent at all.


    Even he couldn''t stand it himself, let alone these disciples.


    He looked at Jiang Ning vigilantly. He didn''t expect that such a terrifying master would be hidden in the Qingshan Sect.


    "Do you know what you are doing!"


    Li Guang shouted coldly, "The Green Mountain Sect is now a public enemy, the enemy that the six major sects will join hands to destroy. You will help the Green Mountain Sect to find your own way of death!"


    He was sure that Jiang Ning was not a member of the Qingshan Sect. As long as Jiang Ning was allowed to give up helping the Qingshan Sect, who else could save the Qingshan Sect?


    For some reason, Li Guang had a strange feeling. Although Jiang Ning was very young, he stood there like a heavy mountain, able to withstand everything!


    Even he himself didn''t understand why he felt this way.


    "Who said I am not from the Green Mountain Sect?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Li Guang, "Don''t you know who killed Luo Feng?"


    Hearing this, Li Guang''s face changed: "You killed it?"


    "Now I have to add one more person to the list."


    Jiang Ning slowly raised his hand and clenched his fist, as if a terrible pressure was swept over him instantly.


    Li Guang gritted his teeth: "Stop him!"


    At this moment, he can''t take care of that much, Jiang Ning has a murderous heart!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Jiang Ning moved, Li Guang moved at the same time, and the other disciples were desperate, knowing that if Jiang Ning was not stopped today, Elder Li Guang would definitely die here.


    What Jiang Ning said was the list of murdered elders, and the name Li Guang should be added!


    Boom!


    Li Guang was shocked and withdrew only after he met him. Jiang Ning''s boxing method was not fancy at all, it was as simple as looking at it, just like a beginner.


    There are no gorgeous moves, just a simple punch and smash!


    Smash!


    Damn it?


    With a loud noise, Li Guangquan''s hair was numb and his face was distorted.


    His hands, his hands, are the most powerful weapons, but at this moment, they are useless.


    "Stop him! Protect the elders!"


    Several disciples rushed over.


    Can--


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Only a few loud noises were heard, Jiang Ning was still standing there, but the disciples fell to the ground and killed!


    Li Guang felt that his breathing was about to stagnate.


    impossible!


    How can this be?


    How could Jiang Ning be so strong that even the elder of the Green Mountain Sect could not have this strength.


    He took a look, and several disciples had sunken chests, they were directly broken by Jiang Ning''s fist!


    "die!"


    Li Guang roared, but turned around and fled, without the slightest appearance of an elder.


    Jiang Ning sneered.


    Huh!


    He chased it up, with a slight step under his feet like Lingbo, with a single tap, he rushed out, and at the same time he slammed his fist.


    The terrible violent fist wind pierced Li Guang to feel cold in his back. He turned around abruptly, gritted his teeth and blocked it with his other shoulder.


    "Do you dare to kill me?!"


    He roars!


    Jiang Ning did not speak, but made the most direct response with his fists.


    His fist didn''t hit Li Guang''s shoulder, but lifted slightly, directly hitting Li Guang''s head.


    boom!


    Blast!


    Blood, red and white things spilled all over the floor!


    Li Guang didn''t even have a chance to scream, so he flew out and fell heavily to the ground, so he couldn''t die anymore.


    "Even if I am not a member of the Green Mountain Sect, I can''t help you leave the mountain gate."


    Jiang Ning''s expression was cold, just like the invincible Eastern God of War on the battlefield in those years!


    At that time, he was guarding the country, but now, he is guarding the home!

 Chapter 2116： Kill without mercy

    The standing captain of the guard felt that his breathing had become rapid, his entire face flushed, and he did not react for a long time.


    too strong!


    He knew that Jiang Ning was domineering and powerful, and he was powerful, but he didn''t expect that he could be so powerful!


    That was the elder of the Black Wind Sect, who was killed by Jiang Ning with a few tricks.


    Jiang Ning''s strength has reached the level of elders?


    No, it''s over!


    "team leader!"


    "Captain, are you okay!"


    Before he recovered, several team members ran out of the forest, the horror on their faces was no different from his own.


    "I''m fine, how about you?"


    The captain asked hurriedly.


    "It''s okay, there are a group of brothers..."


    Several of the guards¡¯ Adam¡¯s apple slipped, and they couldn¡¯t speak easily. Seeing Jiang Ning came back, they were immediately surprised, "Big Brother Jiang! They... are they yours?"


    Just now, they were besieged, and they were all ready to fight to the death, even if they were to die, they had to take away a few enemies.


    But where can I think that a dozen shadows suddenly appeared, the battle formation technique was deployed, the cooperation of the clouds and the water, the offense and defense were integrated!


    But in a moment, the disciples of the Black Wind Sect were killed.


    "Next, you cooperate with them, and we have to fight back the offensive."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Yes!"


    A group of people shouted in unison.


    At this moment, Brother Gou and others have already sneaked into the forest.


    They are the advanced version of this group of guards. They are powerful and have a tacit understanding of cooperation for many years. Even within this mountain gate, they are equally at ease.


    Regarding this, Jiang Ning did not worry at all.


    The dog brothers and others who have experienced life and death on the battlefield are no longer comparable in the past.


    The Black Wind Sect in the north was quickly hit hard, and eight talented disciples were killed one after another, making the Black Wind Sect Master thunderous with anger!


    Not only that, but the other sects who followed were caught in an ambush trap before entering the mountain road to the north. They were caught off guard and suffered heavy losses!


    "It''s not enough to kill a few core disciples."


    Jiang Ning raised his head and looked at the gate of the Qingshan Sect, "My list, there are still too many places."


    He gave an order to let the captain of the guard take people to cooperate with Brother Dog and their actions, relying on the north side, gradually radiating to both sides, and began to counterattack.


    The sudden change in the situation made Liu Zong and Liu Heng and several elders unresponsive.


    I don''t know what happened, the screams outside, the heartbreaking, like a group of wild beasts, rushed into the six major sects and swallowed their people wantonly.


    "Is it Jiang Ning?"


    Listening to the voice, Liu Qing said suddenly, "It''s him!"


    "It must be him!"


    Intuition told her that Jiang Ning must be back!


    Why is he back again?


    "Jiang Ning? How could it be possible!"


    Liu Zong said, "Didn''t he leave?"


    "He won''t leave."


    Liu Qing reddened her eyes and bit her lip. "It must be him! It''s him!"


    The feeling is getting stronger and stronger. Regardless of so much, Liu Qing shouted: "The six major sects must have been hit hard. What are we waiting for?"


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng looked at each other.


    Regardless of whether Jiang Ning came back or not, but now, it is indeed a good opportunity. There is a gap in the people of the six major sects, and they can''t let go of this opportunity.


    "Elders, do it! Drive them down the mountain!"


    "kill!"


    "Kill! Kill!"


    The people of the Green Mountain Sect roared in anger, their momentum rose instantly, like a rolling tide, and their morale was like a rainbow!


    They have been frustrated for too long and have been pressed and beaten. Now that they have the opportunity to fight back, none of them wants to miss it!


    kill!


    Kill one is enough, kill two to earn one!


    "Anyone who dares to break into my Green Mountain Sect, kill without mercy!"


    Liu Zong roared like a wild beast awakening, his eyes were red, and his voice resounded like thunder in the mountains and forests.

 Chapter 2117： Siege

    "call out!"


    In the mountains and forests, a few clouds of smoke rose up into the sky!


    That is a signal specially made by the Qingshan School.


    Liu Zong raised his head and took a look, and immediately understood that the one who was in the forest at this moment was the guard of the Green Mountain Sect. He couldn''t help clenching his fists.


    "Do it!"


    He drew out his broad knife, his eyes splitting, "When I go back, I will personally kowtow to them and apologize!"


    Apologies for offending these guards before!


    "kill!"


    ...


    At the same time.


    The gate of the Green Mountain Sect.


    The great elder is holding a spear and standing under the door, like a gatekeeper, and no one is allowed to step in!


    Luo Long was panting heavily, his tiger''s mouth cracked, and the blood would stain his wrists red.


    His hair is a bit messy, and blood spills from the corners of his mouth.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so good."


    Luo Long sneered and looked at the elder of the Qingshan Sect, "It''s a pity, how good are you? Can you stop us?"


    The great elder did not speak.


    The people around him are already half down!


    Even his most respected former disciples were dead and wounded. Except for the other two who were guarded by himself, the others had lost their combat effectiveness.


    At this moment, he can only rely on one person, blocking everyone!


    Da da da!


    There is footsteps!


    The great elder still didn''t change his face, watching the elders of the six major sects rushing, just snorted.


    "Who dares to fight?"


    He glanced around, the elders of the six sects were all together.


    "Everyone,"


    Luo Long took a deep breath and suppressed the rising blood, "You don''t need to talk to him about justice, one-on-one, I''m afraid we are really not his opponents."


    "Let''s go together."


    He didn''t want to waste time, let alone give Qingshanzong any chance.


    The great elder is indeed very strong, but their six major sect elders have joined forces, six people, and it is not difficult to kill the great elder!


    As long as you break through this gate, you can directly enter the Green Mountain Sect.


    The elders of several big sects looked at each other, and they really planned to do that.


    The major sects joined forces to encircle and suppress the Qingshan Sect, but they didn''t all let their respective great elders take action. The mere Qingshan Sect does not have this qualification yet, and it is worthy of them to do everything.


    "Everyone, let''s do it."


    "Do it!"


    "The existence of the Green Mountain Sect, as of today, the Great Elder, you have protected the Green Mountain Sect so far, it is enough."


    "When I wait to kill you, it''s just that each has different interests. I wait and still admire you."


    Several elders spoke.


    "Huh, stop talking nonsense!"


    The great elder roared, the spear flicked, and nailed to the ground clangingly, causing the ground to tremble, "If you want to fight, fight!"


    The six people teamed up to besie themselves, what are they looking for a high-sounding reason?


    "kill!"


    Luo Long sneered, he didn''t even bother to talk nonsense.


    He just wants to kill the great elder and destroy the Green Mountain Sect!


    With a roar, he took the lead in rushing out, the spear in his hand suddenly raised, and it pierced directly at the heart of the great elder.


    Da? Shi Shan Yi Fu Lu Xi Ai? The elder was eager to split his eyes, and also waved his spear, and fought Luo Long fiercely again.


    The other five elders did not hesitate anymore, and at the same time started to besieged and killed the elder!


    But for a moment, the battle became fierce.


    Six people besieged and killed the great elder, even if they were better than the great elder, they were already old, where there was still enough blood, they had already fought Luolong long ago, making him exhausted at the moment.


    "boom!"


    Elder Fozong slapped him on the back of the great elder, and immediately shook him, and opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "boom!"


    Another punch!


    The fist of the elder Qiankun Daozong hit the chest of the great elder, with a click, the bone was broken!


    The great elder flew out and rolled on the ground a few times in a panic.


    But he still held the spear tightly in his hand!

 Chapter 2118： List

    "Great Elder!"


    The disciples'' eyes were red, and their steel teeth were about to break.


    They have never been like they are today, helpless and helpless.


    They regretted that they did not work hard enough, were not talented enough, and could not have enough strength to protect the Great Elder and the Green Mountain Sect. On the contrary, they wanted the Great Elder to be old and protect them!


    "do not come!"


    The great elder stretched out his hand and stopped a few disciples who were about to rush to die, "You can''t die until I die!"


    They are the future of the Green Mountain Sect, and they have a responsibility to protect them!


    Even if you want to die!


    The great elder stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his hair was flying!


    He held the spear horizontally in one hand, and fluttered in white clothes, with a trace of determination on his face.


    Facing the siege of the six elders, he knew very well that he was bound to die, but so what?


    Dead well!


    "I''ll take three at least,"


    The great elder laughed, grinning ghostly and frantically. He glanced around, his eyes swept across the faces of the six sect elders, "Who is it to take away?"


    The expressions of the elders of the six major sects changed at the same time.


    They have no doubt that the great elder still has this strength, and if he fights to the death, he can indeed pull a few backs, and no one wants to become a backs, allowing others to take advantage of the fisherman''s profit.


    "Everyone, don''t fall for him to instigate divorce,"


    Luo Long sneered, "He is at the end of the crossbow, but he is just bluffing, don''t be fooled!"


    He shook his spear: "I''ll come first!"


    He knew that the great elder was hurt, and he was definitely delaying time. Although he didn''t think that anyone in the Qingshan Sect could stand up, he was unwilling to give even such an opportunity.


    "Die!"


    Luo Long stabbed with a shot, and the great elder immediately picked up the gun to stop it, slapped, the great elder yelled, his wrists split, blood splashed, the spear took off his hand, nailed to the ground, and shook violently.


    Indeed, he has reached the limit.


    Luo Long laughed: "Look, he is bluffing, don''t show mercy, kill him!"


    "Kill him, the Green Mountain Sect will collapse suddenly, everything here is ours! Everything outside the mountain gate is ours!"


    He clenched the spear in both hands and slew towards the great elder, piercing the great elder heart!


    In the pupils of the great elder, the tip of the spear was getting bigger and bigger, getting closer and closer to him, but he couldn''t raise the strength to stand up.


    It''s dying after all.


    "It''s still old."


    The elder closed his eyes and gave a wry smile.


    "How old? Are you too old to retire?"


    Suddenly, a voice rang, and the great elder''s heart trembled, and he opened his eyes suddenly, and a figure blocked him in front of him!


    Thick as a mountain!


    "Jiang Ning?"


    He couldn''t hear whose voice it was. This **** almost died of anger, and he would never forget this voice.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise and the ground was dusty!


    Luo Long screamed, and the spear in his hand flew out and broke into two pieces. The whole person rolled on the ground a few times and exploded with both hands!


    Even the bones can see it!


    "You... it''s you!"


    Luo Long yelled in pain, his face full of horror.


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning''s punch would be so terrifying. Is this still a human being?


    "who!"


    The other elders'' expressions also changed drastically.


    They saw Jiang Ning''s move, saw that punch, hit Luo Long''s spear heavily, and directly shattered the spear. What a terrifying punch!


    The energies leaked out, this...this is already that state!


    How could it be, how could there be such a master in the Green Mountain Sect?


    "Jiangning!"


    Luo Long shouted, "You didn''t even run away? Hahahahaha!"


    The destruction of the Green Mountain Sect is irreversible, even if Jiang Ning is here, what about?


    Even if Jiangning is powerful and reaches a higher level, what about it? He alone, can he block their six major sects?


    dream!


    "It should be you who should run away."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Luo Long, squinted his eyes, "I have a lot of places on my list."

 Chapter 2119： kill him!

    Jiang Ning stood there, blocking in front of the great elder, blocking everyone behind him.


    It seems that he is the mountain of the Green Mountain Sect, the mountain that protects everything!


    There is even more of him, a kind of aura of being a man who is a man and a man!


    Luolong''s palm was still trembling, the tiger''s mouth was cracked, and he could see the bones!


    Jiang Ning''s punch just now was too terrifying and directly exposed Jiang Ning''s strength, but they knew that this might not be Jiang Ning''s strongest punch.


    The expressions of the elders of several major sects changed a little.


    They don''t know Jiang Ning, let alone have seen it, but looking at Luo Long''s expression, they can also guess that the young man in front of them is the ruthless man who killed Luo Feng!


    But at such an age, he dared to do such a thing, and he was not afraid to offend the Tianlianzong at all?


    "Young man, who are you from the Green Mountain Sect?"


    Elder Black Wind Sect snorted, "Don''t let yourself be wrong."


    "who are you?"


    Jiang Ning raised his eyes and glanced at him.


    "Black Wind Sect, Li Gao!"


    "Black Wind Sect?"


    Jiang Ning nodded thoughtfully, "The one who just killed seems to be the elder of the Black Wind Sect."


    Hearing this, Li Gao''s face changed.


    "What did you say?"


    "Li Guang or what?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I can''t remember, I don''t remember the name of the dead person."


    He looked at Li Gao and stepped forward, with a sense of relief, as if facing these elder-level masters, he was not at all nervous or worried.


    "You killed Li Guang?"


    Li Gao''s voice became sharp.


    "more than,"


    Jiang Ning said, "There are more than a dozen core disciples. On the north side, you Black Wind Sect should have arranged a lot of people."


    "Hey, you should arrange for more people to go there, so that I can solve more."


    The air is suddenly dead silent!


    Li Gao took that face, turned black, clenched his fists, and suddenly shouted.


    "you wanna die!"


    He doesn''t care whether what Jiang Ning said is true or not, he just said that "Zhi Yishan loves to slap Yi Dian?" It''s totally rebellious!


    The elder of the Black Wind Sect, can''t he easily desecrate?


    Li Gao roared and rushed out immediately, but the other elders didn''t move. It made sense to ask them, the elders, to jointly deal with the Great Elder of the Qingshan Sect.


    But if they were to join forces and besieged Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning was not qualified!


    They can''t afford this face even more.


    A few elders did not move, Luo Long was anxious.


    "Don''t underestimate him!"


    He shouted, "His strength is not weaker than the Great Elder!"


    With the punch just now, his arm is still in a numb state, and he can''t even clenched his fist.


    "Let us join hands against him?"


    Elder Fo Zong shook his head, "He is not qualified yet."


    They are all people with identities, and they still want face.


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Gao screamed, and flew across, just falling at the feet of the elder Buddha, opening his mouth so that he could spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Suddenly, the elder of the Buddha Zong was shocked, and the others stretched, but they also didn''t react.


    They just said that Jiang Ning is not qualified and it is not worthy of their joint siege, but now, it is like a heavy slap on their faces!


    This is the young man they look down on?


    This is the young man they feel that there is no need to join forces to besieged and killed?


    They wanted face, and felt that they couldn''t lose their identity and face, but now, Jiang Ning was merciless and slapped him over!


    "what--"


    Li Gao shouted in pain, his chest sunken, and it was shocking to see!


    What a terrible fist.


    "kill him!"


    Luo Long yelled, and he couldn''t help but be frightened.


    To Jiang Ning, there was a little more fear.


    Reverberating in his mind, Jiang Ning calmly ordered that day to cut off Luo Feng''s head. Where is this something ordinary people dare to do?

 Chapter 2120： war!

    "Kill him soon!"


    Luo Long was anxious.


    When is it all, they are still trying to save face, don''t they know that Jiang Ning never thought about giving them face?


    The great elder standing at the back was so shocked that he almost couldn''t stand firmly, and he hurriedly supported it with his spear.


    "This kid..."


    He saw Jiang Ning make a move with his own eyes, and the air was distorted with that punch, "It is so powerful."


    He knew that Jiang Ning had an extraordinary background, but in his cognition, no one could reach this state at this age.


    Even if it is him, he is considered a genius once encountered in the Qingshan School for decades. He has been bathing in the martial arts for decades before he touched the threshold. But what about Jiang Ning?


    Even in his heyday, he shouldn''t be Jiang Ning''s opponent.


    "Jiangning!"


    The great elder shouted, "I''m tired, you will guard this mountain gate!"


    Jiang Ning turned his head, glanced at the great elder, nodded, and said: "Come on, come to the great elder for tea!"


    This is simply a humiliation to other sects!


    At such a critical juncture, even in a life-and-death situation, Jiang Ning still has tea?


    What he meant was that the great elder only needs to sit there, drink tea and watch the excitement.


    Jiangning can hold this gate of the Green Mountain Sect alone!


    Boom


    The terrible breath broke out!


    Jiang Ning stood there, like a **** like a devil, with a domineering body, making the faces of several elders increasingly ugly.


    Li Gao struggled to get up, clutching his chest, painful, even speaking, making him cold and sweaty.


    "He... not easy... watch out his fists!"


    He gritted his teeth and wanted to do it again, but he knew that Jiang Ning Gang¡¯s fist had already given him a chance. Otherwise, he would only need to be an inch away and he could go straight. Shatter your own heart!


    too frightening!


    What kind of boxing is this?


    He had never seen him before, and at the moment of contact, Li Gao clearly felt that a punch of punch penetrated in and deliberately avoided the heart. Although he still suffered internal injuries, he did not kill him.


    Li Gao was in a complicated mood and wanted to do it again. First, he couldn''t do it. Second, he didn''t know why Jiang Ning would let him live.


    "Young man, you are killing yourself."


    Elder Buddhism folded his hands together, "You have to pay the price for such sins."


    "Boom¡ª"


    Jiang Ning didn''t talk nonsense at all. He rushed forward with a little bit of his feet, his eyes staring directly at the elder Buddha, and he punched out.


    The elder Buddha frowned, and immediately took two steps back, and at the same time yelled: "Nie barrier, seek your own death!"


    boom!


    The two people slammed into each other, and their fists touched like steel, deafening!


    "What a hard fist!"


    The elder Buddha''s eyes shrank, full of horror, his diamond circle, strong to strong, within this mountain gate, is considered the most domineering style of boxing, but Jiang Ning seems to be deliberately looking for himself to fight, wanting to be higher and lower. .


    "Kill him, let''s go together!"


    Luo Long doesn''t care about this, he only knows that if Jiang Ning is not dead, this Green Mountain Sect cannot be destroyed.


    Regardless of the injury on his hand, he drew out his spear and rushed over again. The cold eyes were full of murderous intent, "Kill!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the other elders, except for Li Gao, unable to fight anymore, all rushed over.


    At this time, no one dares to dare to be big or to underestimate Jiang Ning. If they don''t join hands, I am afraid they will all die here today!


    In a blink of an eye, the five elders besieged and killed Jiangning!


    Li Gao was shocked to see!


    The Great Elder is even more anxious and worried. Although Jiangning is strong, it is after all the five elders teaming up, and it is the faculty of the five sects!


    "Jiangning, be careful!"


    The elder sighed. He didn''t expect that Qingshan Sect would one day need an outsider like Jiang Ning to guard him desperately.

 Chapter 2121： Exactly the same

    Boom


    This is the sound of fists and fists slamming hard, and the ears smashed.


    Like two steel plates, knocked together, the sound makes the scalp numb!


    Elder Fo Zong was angry. For the first time, his diamond fist did not prevail. He even felt a little pain in his fist.


    If it weren''t for tempering the bones and bones from a young age, and forging your own bones with medicated wine, so that your body can become stronger, just that punch, your hand bones, I am afraid it will be cracked!


    What a terrible fist!


    Jiang Ning stood there, tall and straight, like a javelin, standing upright!


    He was alone, facing the five elders, without the slightest panic. The light cloud on his face made Li Gao frightened.


    "What kind of person is this guy!"


    He couldn''t help yelling in his heart, "So young but with such strength, where will he grow in the future?"


    Within the mountain gate, what kind of sect can cultivate such disciples?


    Don''t tell him about the Green Mountain Sect. If the Green Mountain Sect could have such a disciple, why would it decline to the point where it is today and be besieged by their six major sects?


    "If this son is not eliminated, the Qingshan Sect will be hard to destroy!"


    Luo Long roared, "The Green Mountain Sect is immortal, we are the one who destroys!"


    He was afraid that the other elders would have other ideas and didn''t want to give Jiang Ning any chance.


    "Don''t forget, when the gray matter spreads, it is our people who die, it is us!"


    "Outside the mountain gate, is the only chance to kill him! Exterminate the Green Mountain Sect, open the mountain gate!"


    Luo Long seemed to have lost his mind and rushed in madly. His eyes had already become crimson, like wild beasts.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    With fists and feet, Luo Long''s nose and mouth overflowed with blood, and he did not retreat in the slightest.


    Jiang Ning''s fist is so terrifying that it is amazing!


    Several elders had never thought that one day they would meet such a terrible person. If Jiang Ning was the same age as them and had experienced more years of precipitation, then today, they would have died long ago!


    "kill!"


    The elder Buddhism shouted, his moves became more and more fierce, "Changhong? Pa Ai Lu Er Ling Shan Ling Lu?! Guanri! Hold up! Break the mountain!"


    The move is strong and violent!


    The other elders all broke out with ultimate moves!


    For a time, the fighting atmosphere reached its zenith in an instant!


    The great elder looked terrified, struggling to stand up and go to help Jiang Ning, but standing too much made him dizzy and lacked physical strength.


    "Great Elder!"


    Several disciples supported him, "Brother Jiang... Brother Jiang is so amazing!"


    Although Jiang Ning was besieged, it was obvious from the past that Jiang Ning did not fall into a disadvantage. On the contrary, he was too calm, and the expression on his face looked completely pressure-free.


    "He seems to be playing."


    I don''t know which disciple, he couldn''t help but speak, as soon as he said, the pupils of the Great Elder shrank suddenly.


    Jiang Ning really didn''t use all his strength!


    Facing the siege of the five elders, did he dare to retain his strength?


    Indeed, Jiang Ning at this moment did not explode his strongest strength, and he didn''t need these elders yet.


    He was just confirming his understanding of Ji Dao Fist.


    How difficult is it to be able to fight five elder-level masters at the same time?


    At least outside the mountain gate, Jiang Ning has no such opportunity at all, and can''t use this kind of extreme pressure to continuously confirm his ideas.


    With a punch, Jiang Ning seemed to be able to see the trajectory of his fist, the slightest change in detail!


    "boom!"


    His fist, and the fist of the elder Buddha Zong, collided again. This time, Jiang Ning did not let him go, his fist turned into an eagle claw and instantly clasped the wrist of the elder Buddha Zong!


    Suddenly, the elder Buddha Zong''s expression changed. Before he could react, Jiang Ning violently used his force!


    "Ok?"


    "Changhong! Guanri! Hold up! Split the mountain!"


    Jiang Ning suddenly shouted, and immediately, he performed the same moves as the elders of the Buddha Zong just now!

 Chapter 2122： evildoer!

    Elder Fo Zong was stunned, with an incredible expression on his face.


    He ignored the reaction, and was dragged by Jiang Ning''s arm, and his whole person was restrained. There seemed to be a stream of air that was oppressed in an instant, locking him up!


    This...this is the field of force that can only be played by his Diamond Boxing!


    Jiangning... how could Jiangning!


    "Boom!"


    Elder Fo Zong hadn''t reacted eagerly before he was fisted by Jiang Ning, and he flew out and slid more than ten meters on the ground. That face had already changed.


    Not only him, but the other elders also looked at Jiang Ning with surprise and looked at the elders of Buddhism.


    Jiang Ning, actually knows the unique knowledge of Buddhism, King Kong? Love to cover Er Ai Shi Shanwu? Boxing!


    "How do you know me Diamond Boxing?"


    The elder Buddha asked.


    The other elders also wanted to know the answer. At that moment, they even suspected that Jiang Ning had something to do with Buddhism.


    But when Elder Fozong asked, they knew that was not the case.


    Luo Long took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that Jiangning would be able to use the techniques of Buddhism. What was going on?


    Only Li Gao standing there, his heart beating violently, suddenly reacted.


    Just now Jiang Ning smashed his breastbone with a punch, as if... he was using the technique he had used!


    He later realized that the expression on his face was even more complicated, with a hint of horror and a hint of disbelief.


    "Just now, you taught me."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "fart!"


    Elder Buddhism didn''t care about swearing by himself. When did he teach Jiang Ning, he can''t say nonsense, "You need to slander me, my Buddhism has nothing to do with you!"


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    "It''s true that the elder taught me just now."


    He looked at Elder Buddhism, "You demonstrated it yourself in front of me, didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, there was a moment of silence in the air.


    Everyone reacted. Jiang Ning said just now that when they were fighting, the elders of the Buddha Zong used a killer move to deal with Jiang Ning!


    In that moment, Jiang Ning learned?


    From the method of exerting strength, strength, and the flexible changes of moves, this is like a beginner, it is clear that it has been in the bath for decades before it has a realm.


    Even the elder Buddhism himself did not dare to say that his moves were more authentic than Jiang Ning''s.


    He feels like he has seen an evildoer!


    "You just learned it?"


    Elder Buddhism had a face full of disbelief, how could he believe it?


    The other elders also didn''t believe it. Even the great elders had their eyes widened. They had never seen such a scene before. Several elders surrounded Jiang Ning without doing anything at the moment. They looked at Jiang Ning like a monster.


    Unforgettable ability?


    What the **** is this evildoer!


    "If I guess right, the elder is left-handed. If you use your left hand to fight this diamond boxing, you may have already entered the world, but you force your right hand instead of your dominant hand, so your strength is naturally compromised."


    Hearing this, the head of the Buddha Zong elder thundered.


    Few people even know about being a left-handed person, even people in the sect, Jiang Ning actually noticed it?


    He could also see that he insisted on using his right hand to perform moves?


    thump!


    thump!


    Elder Fo Zong couldn''t say a word. He didn''t want to believe that Jiang Ning really just learned it, but the fact seems to be the case.


    Not to mention, Jiang Ning discovered his secret in the fight, if he wants to kill himself...


    Elder Fozong recalled from this moment, it seems that a few times, he revealed a loophole, Jiang Ning can take the opportunity to kill himself!


    "Who on earth are you?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning warily, his eyes were completely different.


    The same is true for the other elders.


    Too enchanting!


    Jiang Ning is not like a normal person, how could it be so terrible?


    "I''m just an ordinary person."

 Chapter 2123： Shock

    Ordinary people?


    The elders looked startled, and couldn''t help cursing in their hearts.


    This **** is also called an ordinary person?


    Then do they not even count people!


    Even if you don''t forget it, you can still learn their unique skills so easily. This is what ordinary people say, then they might have to wipe their necks and commit suicide.


    "Does the existence of the Green Mountain Sect have anything to do with you?"


    The elders of Buddhism.


    He was a little afraid of Jiang Ning''s talent, and at the same time, he was a little envious.


    Just now Jiang Ning performed the Diamond Boxing, which made him feel a sense of surprise. It turned out that Diamond Boxing can still be like this!


    That kind of majestic, mighty and domineering, he had never experienced it.


    "Green Mountain Sect, you can''t fall."


    Jiang Ning said directly.


    "If the green mountain does not change, the green water will flow for a long time. Therefore, I will not let the Green Mountain Sect be destroyed. You can give up."


    He said it lightly, as if he was just talking about a very simple thing.


    Even if the six major sects join forces to besiege, even within the mountain gates, there are more sects who want to step on the Qingshan Sect under their feet, but as long as Jiangning is in the "Fuyi Zero Closure and Zero Staining Land", they can''t do it. !


    How domineering this is!


    What made the elders even more suffocating was that Jiang Ning had the same tone as he was talking.


    "Hmph, you are too confident!"


    The elder of the Universe Dao Sect sneered, "Our six major sects joined forces, how much manpower and material resources, how much resources, if you say let us give up, we will give up?"


    "if not?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Does your sect all die in the Qingshan Sect?"


    "you!"


    The elder Qiankun Daozong was furious, Jiang Ning was too mad!


    How dare to say such a thing.


    His Universe Dao Sect is stronger than the Qingshan Sect. Not to mention the other five sects teaming up. Even if he is a Universe Dao Sect, what would Qingshan Sect want?


    "Have you heard?"


    Luo Long looked at Jiang Ning. Although he was afraid of Jiang Ning''s talent and strength, he knew that Jiang Ning was immortal, and Qingshan Sect was indeed indestructible.


    In a short period of time, the strength of the Green Mountain Sect has not been greatly improved, but that kind of toughness is even more troublesome.


    "This kid''s arrogance and madness have reached such a point, you can see what the Qingshan Sect thinks."


    He snorted, "The Green Mountain Sect is immortal today. In time, when the Green Mountain Sect becomes stronger, will there be a way for us to survive?"


    The Green Mountain Sect is the only exit that can go beyond the mountain gate, while the gray space on the other side continues to spread, oppressing everyone''s living space.


    They are the sects caught in the middle, the sects that will be completely destroyed sooner or later, there is no other way out for a long time!


    "Jiangning!"


    Luo Long pointed at him and shouted sternly, "I don''t care what you have to do with the Qingshan Sect, but if you go your own way and stop us from destroying the Qingshan Sect, then we, even you, will kill together!"


    His eyes were splitting, and his whole person was a little crazy.


    The road has come here, where is there any reason to turn back?


    The immortal Qingshan Sect, what are the things they paid before?


    What are the dead elders and disciples?


    Is it because of Jiang Ning''s words, all the sacrifices, nothing the fuck? Dreaming!


    Luolong''s eyes were red, and there was blood on the corners of his mouth. The crazy appearance made people feel terrified.


    But Jiang Ning still didn''t change his expression.


    "War will kill people. If you continue to fight, you will only die more."


    He has experienced so much, he has already seen it through.


    Everyone is right. All is to survive and to protect the people he cherishes most. For Jiang Ning, his wife and friends outside the mountain gate are all the people he wants to protect. Naturally, they are not allowed to be harmed. .

 Chapter 2124： Zhenshanhe

    "you¡­¡­"


    Luo Long smiled extremely angry, "Good! Good! Good!"


    "Let''s see if it''s you who are great or our six sects are great!"


    "I don''t believe it, we can''t kill you if we join forces with the six major sects!"


    He held the spear, pointed at Jiang Ning, and roared, "You get out of the way!"


    Jiang Ning Wensi did not move.


    "Don''t let me, don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    Jiang Ning remained unchanged.


    He looked at Luo Long and the others and slowly raised his hand. Since it is useless to be reasonable, he should just use his fist.


    Huh--


    Jiang Ning moved!


    He took the initiative for the first time!


    Like a phantom, it splits into two in an instant, then turns into four afterimages, and rushes directly to the five elders with Jiang Ning.


    too fast!


    The fist rolled, the fist roared, as if there were five beasts, and at the same time opened the blood basin!


    Luo Long''s complexion changed drastically, and the other elders'' complexion also changed drastically.


    At the very end, Li Gao, who was still unable to do anything, felt the most relaxed. He didn''t expect that he was relieved.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Fist broke out!


    Jiang Ning punched out, and the other four shadows were punched out at the same time, as if there were four Jiang Nings who shot together, violently.


    Such a terrible boxing strength, frantic surging, boxing!


    "impossible!"


    Elder Fozong immediately shook his fists, the strongest move of the Diamond Fist, but before he hit it, he felt that there were hundreds of fists, slammed on his body, and smashed him out. !


    boom! boom! boom! boom! boom!


    Five sounds, sound at the same time!


    Luo Long and other five elders flew out at the same time, screamed, and slammed heavily on the ground, spouting blood from his mouth, his face instantly turned pale.


    As for Jiang Ning, who was standing still, a gust of wind blew his hair behind him, and the four shadows disappeared and all overlapped on Jiang Ning''s body.


    The air has solidified in general.


    The Great Elder sat there, his breathing stopped, he forgot that he still had to breathe.


    That trick just now...


    He was completely suppressed, his scalp was numb!


    Fist town mountains and rivers!


    Jiang Ning''s fist can suppress mountains and rivers.


    That momentum is terrible!


    The rest of the people were equally horrified, and couldn''t help but reach out and slap their faces, still unable to recover.


    The five elders who fell to the ground were stunned, ignoring their injuries, and still remembering Jiang Ning''s punch in their minds.


    What the **** is that?


    "What kind of boxing is this?"


    Li Gao couldn''t help asking.


    He stared at Ai Shiyi silently at Jiang Ning, his voice trembling.


    The Jiang Ning in front of them was completely beyond their comparability. Even if the six of them teamed up, they would not be Jiang Ning''s opponent at all. In terms of realm...the difference was too much.


    Not to mention, such a mysterious punch completely surpassed their imagination and cognition!


    "Jiquan."


    Jiangning Road.


    "The ultimate of boxing is to simplify the complex,"


    Jiang Ning said, "I have this punch. Let me suppress everything!"


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Everyone, their heads roared.


    Suppress everything!


    Jiang Ning is too domineering.


    They have never heard anyone say this before, so arrogant and so defiant.


    But when Jiang Ning said it, they felt that it seemed to be a normal thing.


    "Jiquan..."


    Li Gao muttered to himself, then smiled bitterly, shook his head, and took two steps back.


    He didn''t look at each other, or don''t count on it, go up, just die, Jiang Ning gave him a way to survive, and when he goes up again, Jiang Ning will never show any mercy!


    "Elder Li?"


    Luo Long saw Li Gao retreating, his eyes widened, "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t want to die."


    Li Gao said bluntly.


    There is a bit of helplessness on his face, and a hint of powerlessness. He has been an elder for many years. He believes that his strength is acceptable, and he can be regarded as the middle reaches of the major sects.


    But today, all his self-confidence and self-esteem were shattered by Jiang Ning''s punch!

 Chapter 2125： Retreat

    How to fight now?


    Not to mention that Jiang Ning''s horrible life is not forgotten, in a short time, just playing against a few people, will learn everyone''s stunts, just the punch of Shan Jiangning, he is sure that he can''t stop it.


    Knowing that going up is to die, why do you want to go up there?


    Li Gao doesn''t want to die, no one wants to die!


    "waste!"


    Luo Long cursed directly, without giving any face, "You don''t want to die, do we just want to die?"


    "Could it be that those tens of thousands of disciples and ordinary people just want to die?"


    He roared, "Today, if we don''t kill him, in the end, we will die!"


    After all, it''s all going to die. Now there is still a chance to fight, why give up?


    Luo Long was emotional. Their Tianlianzong had paid too much for today, so how could it easily arise.


    Without waiting for him to continue speaking, Elder Buddhism also took two steps back.


    Then there are the elders of Qiankun Daozong.


    "You...you guys!"


    Luo Long''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe how they all gave up.


    Isn''t it just Jiangning? Could it be that Jiangning is here alone, and they really can''t get in? Will not!


    There is also a north, south...There is always a place where you can break through, and then wipe out everyone in the Qingshan Sect in one fell swoop!


    "Luolong, it''s not that everyone is afraid of death,"


    Elder Fo Zong took a deep look at Jiang Ning, "But here, we really can''t make it through."


    How many disciples they brought can stand at this moment?


    Needless to say, Jiang Ning must have already deployed in the north and other directions, which has severely damaged them.


    "There are other places!"


    Luo Long yelled, "We hold him down, I don''t believe it, it is absolutely impossible for the Qingshan Sect to have many masters like him!"


    Elder Fo Zong shook his head.


    A person who can learn Diamond Boxing in a short period of time, and his fighting power is no worse than that of an elder who has been bathed for decades. What does this mean?


    With such people guarding the Qingshan Sect, what opportunity can they have?


    It''s not that they are afraid of death. They will die sooner or later if they live to this age, but they can''t take their disciples and die together, right?


    It''s stupid to go and die, knowing that it is going to die.


    "Go down the mountain first."


    Li Gao glanced at Jiang Ning, "Let several sect masters discuss it."


    "If they decide to attack the mountain again, then we will come."


    He looked at Jiang Ning and felt a deep sense of powerlessness. This feeling was the first experience in his life.


    But just this one experience made him feel a little frustrated, and he couldn''t even grow up the heart of resistance.


    Except for Luo Long, the other elders all decided to retreat first.


    After all, there is only one result if they continue to fight. They die, and Jiang Ning...may not be injured!


    Standing there, Jiang Ning didn''t release any breath, but it still felt terrifying.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Luo Long gritted his teeth, and his body was shaking.


    He wanted to continue fighting. Even if he died, everyone else had retreated. He was alone. How could he be Jiang Ning''s opponent?


    "Jiang Ning."


    The elder Buddha said, "I am waiting to retreat down the mountain. If the lord decides, I still have to fight to the death with the Qingshanzong. When the time comes, we will make a break."


    Today, he lost.


    He has to admit it.


    "My Universe Dao Sect, the same is true."


    "Me too."


    "Isn''t it? Ling Xishan loves to dye Erdi? Wrong."


    Several elders all spoke.


    Today they jointly besieged Jiangning, but they did not have the upper hand, and they might even be killed by Jiangning at any time!


    This is a shame for them!


    "As long as you fight, I will fight."


    Jiangning Road.


    The Green Mountain Sect is the only barrier outside the mountain gate. No matter what reason they have, as long as they want to break this barrier, Jiang Ning will not sit idly by.


    He knew that everyone couldn''t talk about who was right and who was wrong, it was just for their own standpoints.

 Chapter 2126： Save them

    His position is that he can''t retreat, even half a step.


    Several elders left one after another and took their own people down the mountain. Only Luolong was still standing there, with a face full of unwillingness.


    "Elder Luolong, do you want to continue?"


    Jiang Ning looked at him.


    "Jiangning!"


    Luo Long roared, "Qingshan Sect, what does it have to do with you? Why do you have to help them!"


    "What do you want, my Tianlianzong can give you! A woman? Resources? Or the secret of martial arts? My Tianlianzong will give you, as long as you leave the Qingshanzong!"


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    He didn''t speak, he already gave Luolong the answer.


    Luo Long was unwilling, but the other sect elders were gone, what else could he do?


    Can only go down the mountain, wait for several sect masters to discuss, and then decide on countermeasures.


    "Humph!"


    Luo Long didn''t say anything, even if he was not reconciled, what could he do? You can only leave with someone.


    Soon, everyone was gone.


    The great elder looked at the people of several major sects and retreated down the mountain in angrily, finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    If you fail to hold on today, the Green Mountain Sect will be over.


    If Jiang Ning hadn''t arrived in time, he really couldn''t keep it.


    The Great Elder took a deep breath, got up, and walked to Jiang Ning, his eyes a little complicated.


    "I thought you would never come back if you left."


    Jiang Ning left without saying a word, let alone scolding, because he knew that the life and death of the Qingshan Sect had nothing to do with Jiang Ning. This was their responsibility.


    Jiang Ning''s appearance was unexpected and his departure was also sudden. He could accept all of these.


    At least, the days when Jiang Ning was in the Qingshan Sect brought huge changes to the Qingshan Sect, which is more precious than anything.


    Jiang Ning turned to look at the elder, and laughed: "I didn''t leave at all."


    "It''s the old man of the Sect Master who locked me up while I wasn''t paying attention."


    He deliberately said, "Presumably, he really considers me his son-in-law."


    "But I have to prove that I am not."


    The elder was startled, and immediately couldn''t help laughing and cursing.


    This bastard, when is the time, still thinking about joking.


    However, the strength that Jiang Ning has just shown, even the Great Elder, feels amazed!


    An unforgettable ability, this in itself is an extremely terrifying talent, not to mention that the Jiquan that Jiang Ning controls by himself is even more domineering.


    Just thinking about the punch I felt shocked!


    The Green Mountain Sect Hall.


    Yanagawa sat there, the armor on his body was a little dim.


    On his face, there was a complicated expression.


    Seeing Jiang Ning standing there, he opened his mouth, what he wanted to say, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "You''re back."


    It took a long time to squeeze out this sentence.


    "I won''t come back, can you hold it?"


    Jiangning Road.


    Yanagawa said nothing.


    Where can he hold it.


    Jiangning didn''t come back, I''m afraid the Qingshan Sect is gone today.


    "You can''t hold it anymore, what should I do outside of the mountain gate behind me? Sect Master Liu, you have to be more responsible."


    Yanagawa still did not speak, he was embarrassed to speak.


    Jiang Ning just scolded him while holding his face, he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "How is the situation now?"


    Looking at him like that, Jiang Ning still saves some face for him, after all, he is still the Sect Master.


    "The people of the six major sects have all retreated. They have suffered a lot, and we... also have a big loss."


    Yanagawa said immediately.


    If Jiang Ning did not come back, then the Green Mountain Sect would not be a big loss, but the entire army would be wiped out!


    Even his suzerain must die.


    "They may be desperate and attack again, so we have to be prepared."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Fight them to the death?"


    The elder frowned.


    Continuing to fight, even if Jiang Ning was in the Qingshan Sect, the casualties would still be tragic, which was not what he wanted to see.


    "No, we can choose to save them."


    Jiang Ning is serious.

 Chapter 2127： put all ones eggs in one basket?

    Save them?


    Everyone was shocked.


    The great elder stared even more, thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    The two sides fought to this point, and each suffered heavy casualties. Jiang Ning said, want to save them?


    Let''s not talk about how to save them. The hatred between the two parties is so deep that it can''t be resolved at all. They might feel that Jiang Ning''s saying that they want to save them is a fantasy.


    "You said, save them?"


    Yanagawa frowned, "What do you mean."


    He didn''t understand, and none of the people at the scene understood.


    "They besieged the Green Mountain Sect, what is their ultimate goal?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "I want to go outside the mountain gate."


    Liu Chuando glanced at Jiang Ning, didn''t Jiang Ning know these things?


    It is precisely because of this that they did their best to resist and prevent them from going out.


    This is the duty of the Green Mountain Sect to guard the gate.


    "This is just the surface,"


    Jiangning Dao, "The major sects have been in the mountain gate for so many years and have been in peace. The environment here is suitable for the development of the sect, and the pursuit of the road of martial arts, going outside the mountain gate, anyway, is not suitable."


    "But they don''t think so."


    Yanagawa said helplessly.


    The environment outside the mountain gate has changed a long time ago, and it is not like [abiqusa.vip] a hundred years ago, which is still suitable for martial arts practitioners.


    When these people go out, they will only make trouble and cause trouble. Long ago, the ancestors of the Qingshan Sect made it very clear, so the meaning of their existence is to guard the gates of the mountains and prevent these people from going out, so as not to break the balance. , Provoke a bigger disaster.


    But now, things have reached the point where there is no turning back.


    "They want to survive."


    Jiangning Road.


    Survive?


    Yanagawa glanced at the great elder.


    "You mean, the spread of those gray areas forced them to flee?"


    They don''t know these, but the Green Mountain Sect is located in the southernmost part, and the gray matter in the north spreads in all directions, and it will finally come to them.


    Moreover, the current rate of diffusion is getting slower and slower, maybe one day it will stop?


    Jiang Ning glanced at them, knowing that these old and decayed people living in the mountains and forests would not have thought of so many, and they did not need to think about so much.


    Guarding the Green Mountain Sect and guarding the gate is their task. Apart from that, there is nothing worthy of their consideration.


    "Everyone wants to live, and the closer they are before death, the more they have to resist and struggle,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Perhaps, what other purpose do they have, but for now, if the fight continues, who will lose more?"


    Yanagawa and others were silent.


    There is no doubt that it is the Green Mountain Sect that has suffered the most, and may even be wiped out!


    Even if Jiang Ning is there, he can protect himself or others, but he cannot protect the entire Qingshan Sect. After all, there are not many people from the six major sects. Once they are desperate, they will fight to the end with the Qingshan Sect. The result is obvious.


    The Green Mountain Sect was eventually destroyed, and there was no Green Mountain Sect.


    This is not the result they want to see, no matter who it is, they don''t want to see the Green Mountain Sect, completely disappearing from this world.


    "I know you feel uncomfortable, and I am the same, but there has never been a winner in a war."


    Jiang Ning glanced at them, "Continue, only more people will die, and once the gray matter erupts, then the Qingshan Sect will eventually be unable to keep it."


    Jiang Ning didn''t know how many times he had participated in the war, and there was never a winner.


    Even the people who survived have to carry a lot of things on their backs. Jiang Ning is a past person, and he sees it very lightly and thoroughly.


    Yanagawa and others didn''t speak, just pursed their lips, seeming to be thinking about something.


    The great elder fellow? Er Shi Pa Yi Pa Er was silent? Sitting there, bowed his head not knowing what he was thinking, and said nothing.

 Chapter 2128： negotiation

    "Jiangning!"


    Liu Qing ran in from outside, and when he saw Jiang Ning, he shouted out loudly.


    Her voice was trembling, and her eyes turned red in an instant, she ran to Jiang Ning quickly, her mouth opened, but hesitated not knowing what to say.


    "You, why are you back?"


    Why is he back!


    Liu Qing was in a complicated mood. She wanted to see Jiang Ning very much and hoped that he would come back, but she didn''t want to see Jiang Ning come back because she knew that it would be too dangerous to come back here.


    He does not belong here.


    "I must come back."


    Jiang Ning said, "I won''t come back, what will you do?"


    He smiled.


    "They can''t protect you."


    A word made Liu Qing burst into tears.


    Jiang Ning came back to protect her!


    Liu Qing cried with red eyes, trying to say anything, but couldn''t say anything.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and patted his shoulder lightly.


    Turning his head, it was Liu Zong and Liu Heng. The two men were murderous. They had just stepped off the battlefield. At the moment, they looked at Jiang Ning with complicated eyes.


    They didn''t expect that the person who saved the Green Mountain Sect from the fire and water turned out to be the most despised and disdainful person before them.


    If Jiang Ning hadn''t appeared in time today, they would definitely not be able to hold on. At this moment, the Green Mountain Sect would have been destroyed and burned.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Liu Zong spoke with only two simple words.


    He couldn''t say much, and he didn''t know how to say more to Jiang Ning.


    "Thank you!"


    Liu Heng didn''t say much about the same two words.


    But these two words contain all the gratitude.


    They no longer blame Jiang Ning for assigning them to criminals. That is a temper for them, and they have only realized it now.


    Jiang Ning nodded, and also didn''t say much.


    Sometimes, you don¡¯t need to say much, just using your eyes will be enough to understand.


    "How is the situation now?"


    Yanagawa asked.


    "The people from the six major sects to the north have already retreated. There is no problem for the time being. The other directions are also retreating. In a short time, they should not come up again."


    Liu Zongdao.


    They had been staring for a long time, and they were relieved to ensure that the people of the six major sects retreated.


    It was really too dangerous just now. If Jiang Ning didn''t show up in time, it would be really hard to tell what the situation is now.


    "A team of people appeared, a little mysterious, and helped us block several attacks."


    The third elder raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, "Is it yours?"


    He really didn''t know that Jiang Ning was hiding so deeply.


    Those people felt that their strength was not strong in the past, but they are a group of people together, it seems that they have undergone a qualitative change, it is completely unimaginable!


    "It''s mine."


    Jiang Ning didn''t conceal the existence of Brother Dog and the others. He didn''t need to conceal the existence of Brother Dog and the others. The role that Brother Dog and the others will play is too big. Let them know in advance. What''s the problem?


    "They are amazing."


    The three elders said, "I really didn''t expect that there would be this kind of battle formation technique."


    "The three elders don''t have to doubt their origins, nor do they need to worry about their origins,"


    Jiang Ning naturally heard the meaning in the words of the Three Elders, "Now, there is nothing more important than keeping the Qingshan Sect. As for the rest, we can wait until it is over."


    The third elder nodded.


    He was indeed puzzled, but at this time, why? Er Shi Shi Ai Yi Ran Shu Shi? Then asked.


    Jiang Ning''s origins are mysterious, and his strength is amazing. Now he brought a group of people and suddenly appeared.


    He glanced at Liu Chuandao and the Great Elder, knowing that the two of them must know, but he didn''t tell the others.


    "My Green Mountain Sect, I owe you a favor."


    He said seriously.


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    "Now, it''s not the time to talk about this. I just said that the battle must be ended as soon as possible. Therefore, I am going to negotiate with people from the six major sects."


    "negotiation?"


    The expressions of Yanagawa and others changed.

 Chapter 2129： pattern

    It''s not that they don''t believe in Jiangning, if it weren''t for Jiangning, Qingshan Sect would be gone now.


    But negotiating with the six major sects is tantamount to seeking a tiger''s skin!


    The people of the six major sects wanted far more than Jiang Ning thought. How could they agree?


    Not to mention, speaking of it now, the combined strength of the six major sects is not only a little bit stronger than the Qingshanzong, and they have no reason to give up and negotiate with Jiangning.


    "Now, do we have any chips in hand?"


    Yanagawa asked.


    The most important thing in negotiation is the bargaining chip, but they now have no bargaining chip. Jiang Ning will go to negotiate with them.


    "no."


    Jiang Ning said truthfully, "We now have only two choices, either to fight to the end, or negotiate, turn fighting into jade, and work together to find a solution to the problem."


    The same is true for the six major sects.


    Yanagawa frowned, this is really a dangerous move.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say that it was impossible. He understood the people of the six major sects, and sighed with greed and ambition when he understood them.


    Wouldn''t they agree? Fu Lu Ran and Pa Er love to cover?


    Jiang Ning went to negotiate, but it would make them think that the Green Mountain Sect is already powerless to fight, and it will only be even more crazy villains come up!


    "Try it."


    However, before Liu Chuandao spoke, the elder first expressed his attitude, "I think I can try."


    Yanagawa was shocked, and the other elders were also somewhat unbelievable.


    They didn''t expect that the great elder expressed his position so quickly, and didn''t even ask Jiang Ning a word.


    "The hatred between the two sides will only accumulate deeper and deeper in the war. It is very difficult to let go of the hatred and consider long-term considerations."


    The elder sighed. Of course he knew that it would be difficult to let go of some, especially the hatred, to negotiate with the enemy.


    This requires great perseverance, great wisdom, and even a long-term vision above all else!


    He glanced at Jiang Ning and was amazed in his heart. Jiang Ning was so young, but he looked at things with a far more angle and perspective than those old guys like them.


    This is the pattern!


    Continue to fight, the Green Mountain Sect may not lose, but they definitely cannot afford to lose.


    Do you want him to watch all the disciples die on the battlefield, and the Qingshan Sect declines and perishes?


    "Elder, what if the negotiation fails?"


    The second elder asked.


    "If you fail, then fight."


    The elder was very simple, "If it succeeds, there will be many disciples who can avoid death and continue to live. Is there anything more important than this?"


    He always put the disciples of the Green Mountain Sect in the most important position.


    Because these young children are the future of the Green Mountain Sect, the future of martial arts!


    Several elders stopped talking.


    Since the great elders have already expressed their views, it is hard for them to say anything.


    Even if Jiang Ning put forward the idea, they did not agree, but the elder nodded, they would listen.


    The same goes for Yanagawa Road.


    He should be the one who supports Jiang Ning.


    "What do you think?"


    The great elder asked Liu Zong and Liu Heng about his thoughts. In the past, he would not care about these two young people, because in his eyes, Liu Zong and Liu Heng were not qualified to participate in the future of Qingshan Sect. discuss.


    But to this day, he sees the growth of the two people.


    "I agree."


    Liu Zong said, "The most important thing is to keep the green hills."


    "Yes, I also agree with Jiang Ning''s suggestion."


    Liu Heng said, "If the negotiation fails and the six major sects are going to fight, then we will fight them to the end!"


    "We Qingshan Sect, there is no one who is afraid of death!"

 Chapter 2130： Know him

    The two brothers have very clear ideas now, that is, to put the Qingshan Sect first and all the disciples first.


    They clearly saw that on the battlefield, these disciples were not afraid of death and injury, but bravely killed the enemy and guarded the side of the Green Mountain Sect. This made them very touched.


    And now, what Jiang Ning is doing is to save more people''s lives, and they have no reason to disagree.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t have any opinions, the elder nodded, without saying anything, turning his head and looking at Yana Chuando, meaning that everyone had already expressed their opinions, and then naturally it was up to the Sovereign.


    Yanagawa stood up, and said seriously: "Since? The intention is closed to serve Xiran Xizhe? Everyone has no objection, so let''s do it."


    "Jiang Ning,"


    He looked at Jiang Ning, "Who do you want to go with you in this negotiation?"


    "I''ll do it alone."


    "No way!"


    As soon as Jiang Ning finished speaking, Liu Qing said directly, "It''s too dangerous for you to go alone!"


    "It''s dangerous. Don''t forget. You are the person they are most afraid of. If you go alone, I am worried that they will be against you."


    Yanagawa shook his head.


    Jiang Ning is definitely the person they want to kill the most!


    When Jiang Ning died, the Qingshan Sect was instantly disintegrated. How could the people of the six major sects let go of such an opportunity?


    "Don''t worry, they can''t kill me."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "I''m sure."


    Liu Qing opened her mouth, a little anxious, but Jiang Ning''s eyes made her hesitate and still did not speak.


    She knows what kind of person Jiang Ning is. She is always the same, and she always sees more than others in doing things. Jiang Ning has already thought of things they haven''t thought of, and will make enough preparations.


    This kind of forward-looking and vision is difficult for most people to understand.


    But for Jiang Ning, it was just as commonplace.


    "The two of us will go together."


    Liu Zong glanced at each other and said, "The crisis of the Green Mountain Sect cannot always be borne by you alone."


    "The two of us will go with you. If they have an ambush, at least, the two of us can block you!"


    This block is to die, and the two of them are clear in their hearts.


    But the one who owes Jiang Ning is afraid that his life will not be finished.


    Jiang Ning glanced at them and nodded: "Okay, you two will go with me."


    He glanced at Yanagawa-do and wanted to hear Yanagawa-do¡¯s opinion. Yanagawa-do didn¡¯t say anything, but also nodded. The two sons should exercise. Even this kind of occasion is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will really lose it. life!


    However, this is a process that a man must go through, Jiang Ning must be this kind of consideration.


    The matter is so settled.


    Jiang Ning took Liu Zong and Liu Heng to negotiate with the six major sects.


    At the same time.


    Down the mountain.


    Six Dao Zongmen joint camp.


    All the disciples of the sect were cultivating and restoring their lives. From time to time, there were screams and painful sounds in different tents.


    On the battlefield, there has never been a winner.


    In the center of the tent, the six masters of the sect, sitting there, all looked ugly.


    The six major sects joined forces to attack the Green Mountain Sect, but they were defeated!


    This makes them feel ashamed!


    Luo Qi''s face was also blue, especially his Tian Lianzong, who suffered the most casualties, even Luo Long was seriously injured, but what made him most angry was that the elders of the six major sects had all stepped back down the mountain.


    "Just a mere Jiang Ning, how many elders have been beaten down?"


    He sneered, "What are you kidding me?"


    Rocky slapped the table angrily and roared: "Is the people of my six major sects so useless? What face do we have!"


    The other sect masters frowned, obviously not very happy with Luo Qi''s words.


    The meaning of this is not to blame other sects.


    Even if they are equally angry, but their elders choose to retreat, they can''t say anything.


    "I don''t know Sect Master Rocky, do you know this Jiang Ning?"


    Black Wind Sect Li Xuan asked with a black face.

 Chapter 2131： drop out

    "learn?"


    Rocky snorted, "I just want to kill him!"


    This Jiang Ning not only undermined his plan, but allowed him to penetrate into the Qingshan Sect, and then control the Qingshan Sect by other means. As a result, he can only do it now.


    But the result?


    Instead of being able to defeat the Green Mountain Sect in one fell swoop, he suffered heavy losses. Can he feel comfortable in his heart?


    If it weren''t for the elder Li Gao of the Black Wind Sect, who had chosen to give up first, they would definitely have entered the Green Mountain Sect Hall!


    Rocky''s tone was not very good, and he glanced at Li Xuan: "But a young man, what can I fear from [±ÊȤ¸ó520www.biquge520.me]?"


    "If it wasn''t for the elders who chose to give up, I should be sitting in the Qingshan Sect hall at the moment, discussing how to divide the Green Mountain Sect!"


    Li Xuan frowned slightly, suppressing his anger.


    The loss of the Black Wind Sect this time is greater than that of the Sky Alliance Sect!


    At least, other sects, no elder-level master died, but his Black Wind Sect, but one died, who the **** is he looking for to reason?


    It''s fine now, Rocky still blames him.


    "Sect Master Luoqi, that''s not what he said. Don''t forget. At the beginning, you said that even if you only have one sect of the Tianlian Sect, it is enough to defeat the Qingshan Sect."


    Li Xuansi is not polite, "If you have forgotten, then I will remind you."


    Rocky narrowed his eyes, and the two clashed.


    "All right."


    Suzerain Buddhism listened to the Zen master, "There are many deaths and injuries in each sect. It is not only the loss of Tianlianzong and Heifengzong. What is the point of arguing between the two?


    He heard from the elder Buddhism before, that Jiang Ning is definitely not an ordinary person, especially the learning of diamond boxing in a short period of time, it is simply amazing!


    Master Listening Zen half-closed his eyes and folded his hands together: "The goal of my waiting is to win the Green Mountain Sect and open the mountain gate so that I can find another way out. Sitting here now, can we solve the problem?"


    "So what''s the opinion of Master Listening Zen?"


    Rocky turned his head and glanced at him, "Do you think we should continue to fight the Qingshan Sect to the end, or what?"


    Master Listening Zen smiled.


    "Whether to fight or not, I think the most important thing is to understand our opponent first, right?"


    "Sect Master Luoqi, if I''m not wrong, Tianlianzong seems to have hidden a lot of things and didn''t tell us."


    In his tone, there was a bit of displeasure, and the other sect masters obviously felt so, and nodded one after another.


    They didn''t mention the existence of Jiang Ning, who was against the sky, just in the mountains and forests, like a ghost, killing the disciples of the sects crying father and mother, as if they had seen a ghost, but the Tianlianzong did not tell them this information.


    If they had known this long ago, the loss would not have been so heavy.


    Seeing all the sect masters, all accusing himself, Rocky sneered, stood up directly, and patted the table.


    "My Tianlianzong didn''t hide anything!"


    "Speaking of loss, isn''t it my God? The loss of Lianzong is smaller than you?"


    "Everyone, what''s the situation of Qingshan Sect, everyone knows very well, my Tianlian Sect, I don''t know much better than you, that Jiangning, I don''t know the origin, and those mysterious people, I don''t know either."


    Rocky snorted, "But no matter how powerful they are, a Green Mountain Sect can''t fight our six major sects together, right?"


    "I just want a word right now, do you want to continue fighting or not?"


    "If you want to fight, immediately gather the people and attack the mountain. Don''t give the Qingshan Sect a chance to breathe. If you don''t fight? Just quit!"


    "Anyway, my Heavenly Alliance Sect will not leave, I will destroy the Qingshan Sect!"


    He is extremely crazy, even more domineering, leaving no room for others.

 Chapter 2132： I dont think it will work

    Master Tingzen, Li Xuan and the others looked at each other in opposite directions, and they all saw anger from each other''s faces.


    The reason they would unite is because of the invitation of the Tianlianzong to share the resources of the Green Mountain Sect. This was an excellent thing, but the loss they had never expected now.


    If they continue to fight, the casualties will only get worse, and they don''t want to bear these.


    "Report!"


    When the atmosphere was tense, a voice came from the door, "Jiang Ning of the Qingshan Sect is here! He said he would negotiate with the major sovereigns!"


    Hearing this, all the masters'' faces changed.


    negotiation?


    Jiang Ning from the Qingshan Sect came to talk about dyeing the land of Shan Er Er Ling? Sentenced?


    "What is he here for?"


    Master Zen asked.


    "Jiang Ning said that there is no winner in the war. If the battle continues, only ordinary disciples will be killed and injured, not what the major sovereigns want to see."


    Master Listening Zen was shocked.


    Jiang Ning said this to his heart.


    He suddenly became a little curious about this young man.


    Not only because of Jiang Ning, but in a short period of time, he learned the unique vajra boxing of Buddhism, and he was as strong as a bath for decades, but also because of Jiang Ning, who was so mysterious.


    "They don''t want to fight anymore?"


    Li Xuan frowned.


    Their Black Wind Sect died an elder, now they don''t want to fight?


    Why?


    "Unexpectedly, Jiang Ning was so courageous that he would dare to come and negotiate with us."


    Qiankun Dao Sect Sect Master Wuliang Taoist whispered, "Isn''t he afraid, I wait to besiege him?"


    Here, the camp of the six major sects, not only has the six major sect masters, but also many elder-level masters, as well as all the disciples. If Jiangning is to besiege and kill, Jiangning will be hard to fly!


    "The Immeasurable Taoist is right,"


    Rocky sneered, "We can''t miss such a good opportunity!"


    "He brought it to the door himself and killed him!"


    "No."


    Master Listening Zen shook his head, "It would be against morality to kill him if the two countries are fighting."


    "Master Listening Zen, what morality?"


    Rocky said angrily, "There is still morality in your life-and-death struggle?"


    He glanced around: "I want to kill him, who wants to stop?"


    Li Xuan didn''t speak, and Longkongshan Sect Master Yun Zhongxian also didn''t speak. Sect Master of Eight Swords Sect even turned his head to look at Master Zen and shook his head: "No."


    In an instant, differences also appeared among the six major sects.


    Master Listening Zen sighed and smiled bitterly: "When is the retaliation? We are looking for a way of life, not breaking our own way. I hope you can understand."


    "Master Listening Zen, needless to say, if you want to quit the Buddhist sect, you can take people away now. Our other five sects can also destroy the Qingshan Sect!"


    Rocky was not at all polite.


    Master Listening Zen glanced at the others: "You wait, do you want to take this opportunity to siege Jiang Ning?"


    "Master, Rocky said rightly, this is a life and death battle,"


    Li Xuan said with a calm face, "Then Jiang Ning killed me the elder of the Black Wind Sect. If I don''t count this account, how can I explain it to the Sect?"


    "Murder pays for life, this is justified!"


    "But, what if you were the one who died in the end?"


    Master Listening Zen shook his head, "Li Xuan, you are cautious."


    After that, he got up, turned around and prepared to leave. He really didn''t want to kill Jiang Ning because he felt Jiang Ning was right.


    "Listen to the Zen master, wait a minute."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind the barrier, Master Listening Zen turned his head, only to see the person who had come to lobby them to join forces, came out, and looked at himself with a smile on his face.


    "Sovereign Luoqi, I don''t think it will work to besiege Jiang Ning now."


    The man looked at Rocky and bowed slightly, "Master Listening Zen is right. This is against morality, and it is not something we and other decent members should do."


    Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on the man''s face.


    Rocky also looked at him, raised his head slightly, and said, "Mr. Lang, what do you think we should do?"

 Chapter 2133： As deep as a galaxy

    "A disciple''s life is also a life, the more casualties, it is always detrimental to the development of each sect."


    Mr. Lang has a gentle face, he looks like an uncle next door, he is not tall, and he looks a little bloated.


    His face is so ordinary that no one will notice when he walks in the crowd, but when he looks at him, he always makes people feel inexplicably close.


    Want to trust him, want to listen to him.


    "Since the other party is here to negotiate, if there is a better way to solve the problem, it is naturally better,"


    Mr. Lang smiled, "I think you can give it a try, everyone, what do you think?"


    His voice is full of magnetism, as low as a subwoofer, and every word is like a knock on a person''s heart.


    Hearing his words, Rocky breathed gently, closed his eyes, and then opened them.


    "Mr. Lang''s words are extremely true."


    Seeing that Luo Qi changed his mind, several sect masters were a little surprised. Just now, Luo Qi refused to give in at all and refused to accept the advice of Master Listening Zen.


    But if Mr. Lang said a few words, he changed it.


    They looked at Mr. Lang, one by one, and when they saw Mr. Lang nodded, they were all in a daze.


    "I think Mr. Lang makes sense, so let''s negotiate."


    "Since it can save the disciple from death in battle, that is naturally a good thing, and I agree."


    "Try it, if it fails, then fight to the end with the Green Mountain Sect!"


    Several other? Shu Shu Shan loves Wu Xi? Sovereign, nodded in agreement.


    Master Ting Zen saw that the other sects had agreed, and his heart was shaken, and he immediately looked at Mr. Lang.


    When he saw those eyes that were as deep as galaxies, he couldn''t help but suddenly fell into a trance, as if he fell into the abyss instantly, and the whole person felt a little light and fluttering.


    "Master Listening Zen has great wisdom for all beings, and Lang admires him."


    Mr. Lang bowed slightly, "So, everyone doesn''t have any objections, then listen to Master Zen and negotiate with the people of the Qingshan Sect, how about?"


    Master Listening Zen nodded: "Thank you, Mr. Lang."


    Mr. Lang smiled and nodded, without saying anything.


    "Go report it."


    Master Listening Zen turned his head and said.


    "Yes."


    The person at the door said respectfully immediately.


    At the entrance to the camp of the Six Dao Sects, hundreds of guards are waiting!


    Zhang Gong took an arrow and aimed at the three of Jiangning and Liu Zong Liuheng. As long as there is an order, they will immediately shoot Jiangning and the others into a sieve!


    Jiang Ning didn''t change his face, standing there, Liu Zong and Liu Heng behind him were a little nervous.


    Surrounded by hundreds of people, surrounded by so many bows and arrows, if the six major sects were to kill them, the three would have no chance to escape!


    Jiang Ning''s choice, I have to say, was indeed too risky.


    "Big Brother Jiang, if you want to fight, you go first, and the two of us break up!"


    Liu Heng lowered his voice, stepped forward, and stood on Jiangning''s left, while Liu Zong was on the right. The two of them could only help Jiangning to block the arrow as much as possible.


    Jiang Ning said: "Don''t worry, they won''t do it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a person ran out of the camp, approached the captain of the guard, and said loudly: "The major sect masters have reached a consensus to negotiate with the people of the Qingshan Sect! All retreat!"


    "Get out!"


    The captain of the guard was a little surprised, but didn''t say anything. He immediately ordered and waved his hand to make everyone retreat.


    "You can go in!"


    He stared at Jiang Ning, "But if you want to play tricks, don''t blame us for being polite!"


    Jiang Ning smiled, did not say anything, and walked in.


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng were frightened, they were about to walk directly into the camp of the other side!


    It''s like Longtan Tiger''s Den. Once you get in, it''s hard to come out again.


    But they believe in Jiangning.

 Chapter 2134： cost

    The three of them walked in. There were people from the six major sects on both sides. They looked at the hateful eyes, and looked at them, wishing to act immediately and behead the three of them on the spot. Liu Zong and Liu Heng couldn¡¯t bear it. Take a deep breath.


    "Don''t be nervous,"


    Jiang Ning lowered his voice and said, "What you will experience in the future is far more thrilling than these."


    With a word of his, Liu Zong and Liu Heng were startled at first, and then they calmed down quickly.


    They know that Jiang Ning has been taking the opportunity to sharpen them. Until now, they have only realized that this kind of gratitude cannot be expressed in words, and they will remember it in their hearts.


    In the camp.


    The six major sect masters were all present, Jiang Ning stepped in and glanced around, and all of a sudden, he saw a few familiar elders.


    Li Gao sitting on one side, the elders of Buddhism Sect and Qiankun Dao Sect, and the elder Luolong who walked in from him, wished to kill him with his eyes.


    They all looked at Jiang Ning, and it was hard to imagine that Jiang Ning dared to take two unimportant people into the camp of the six major sects.


    To speak of his courage, several elders admire him, but it is enough to show that he is arrogant and arrogant!


    Self-confidence is very high.


    "Are you Jiang Ning?"


    Rocky sat there and didn''t mean to get up, but even if he was sitting there, he needed to raise his head slightly to look at Jiang Ning, but his posture was still looking down.


    "it''s me."


    Jiang Ning was also not polite. He pulled a chair and sat down by himself, as if he was entering his own garden instead of the camp of the six major sects.


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng were not so calm. They stood behind Jiang Ning, holding their breath!


    In addition to the masters of the major sects, there were masters at the elder level. The two of them were juniors? Wu Qi Shi Zhe Zhe Zhe Shan Shi Xi?, the strength is also the weakest.


    "You want to negotiate?"


    Master Listening Zen opened his mouth, "Then I want to know, why do you want to negotiate, why do you think we can negotiate with you, and what is your bargaining chip?"


    "The six major sects gathered in the Qingshan Sect, what we want, I think you should know, in that case, do you think the negotiation is of great significance?"


    Master Listening Zen asked a lot of questions in one breath, then stared at Jiang Ning after asking, waiting for his answer.


    Several other suzerains did not speak.


    "Because I don''t want to see too many people die in vain,"


    Jiang Ning said directly, "As for the bargaining chips, this is enough."


    He looked at Master Listening Zen: "I think the purpose of several people is not that their sects will be destroyed, but they want to survive, right?"


    "If you want to solve the problem of gray fog in the north, I can have a solution."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he looked at Jiang Ning even more curiously when he heard Master Zen''s eyes move.


    "Can you solve it? Nonsense!"


    Li Xuan shook his head directly and snorted, "Young man, I don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick!"


    "Have you ever seen the gray fog? The solution? It depends on you, what can you do to solve it!"


    Are people who really be the six major sects fools?


    If it can be solved, they would have solved it long ago. Even if the six major sects have not been solved, there are other sects, and even those sects swallowed by the mist, haven''t they thought of solving it?


    But in the end, they all failed. That thing can''t be eliminated at all. You can only stay away and avoid it!


    "Yes, how terrible the gray fog is, everyone knows, how do you solve it?"


    Taoist Wuliang also shook his head and sighed, "Back then, two Sect Masters went to investigate the situation personally, but they never came back to solve it? It''s just a joke!"


    Several other suzerains felt that Jiang Ning was a fantasy, which was simply impossible.


    "Huh, use this reason as a bargaining chip, Jiang Ning, do you really treat everyone as a fool!"


    Rocky slapped the table and said, "There is a price to pay for playing us!"

 Chapter 2135： Thanks again?

    Rocky roared, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Liu Zong Liu Heng''s heart was tense, worried that their next sentence would be to do something, then the three of them might have to die here today!


    But Jiang Ning was very calm and even laughed.


    "What''s the point of playing tricks on you?"


    "Do you come here to play you? So that you can kill me?"


    He looked at Rocky and said, "I think, someone who can become the master of each sect, at least there won''t be any problems here."


    He stretched out his finger and pointed to his head.


    Rocky''s face suddenly became a little ugly.


    "Either take the future of the sect in your heart, or take the life of your disciple in your heart, or else, just yelling?"


    Jiang Ning''s words were like deliberately targeting Rocky, without mercy.


    "You? Attendant Yi Wuxi Payi? This suzerain, wouldn''t it be bought with money?"


    "What did you say!"


    Rocky was furious, his face flushed, fingers Jiang Ning, furious, "find death!"


    But the more angry he was, the calmer Jiang Ning became.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Rocky was immediately at a disadvantage with this sharp contrast.


    Rocky reacted suddenly, his face flushed, snorted, and immediately sat down.


    "You want to irritate me?"


    Jiang Ning smiled without answering.


    He turned his head, glanced around, his eyes stopped suddenly, and fell on the face of Mr. Lang who hadn''t spoken from beginning to end, sitting on one side.


    That face is too popular, even if you look at it carefully, it''s hard to remember.


    If you see it again in the vast crowd, you will never remember it.


    At this moment, Mr. Lang also raised his head and looked at Jiang Ning. The two of them faced each other. Mr. Lang smiled slightly and nodded, which was regarded as a greeting.


    Jiang Ning also nodded, the two of them were like old friends who hadn''t seen each other for many years.


    "I have no reason to play with you. I just want to stop fighting and continue fighting. More and more people will die. I think, isn''t this what everyone wants to see?"


    Jiang Ning said, "I can solve the gray fog. If not, the Qingshan Sect will eventually be destroyed and cannot escape the fate, right?"


    Everyone frowned and thought.


    Indeed, the root of the problem is the gray mist. If the gray mist can be resolved, it is naturally the best.


    The temptation outside the gate is also accompanied by the unknown, and the unknown always makes people feel scared.


    At least, when they think about it, the significance of the existence of the Green Mountain Sect is to prevent other people from leaving the mountain gate. There must be a reason, not because the outside is too dangerous, or because they shouldn''t go out.


    Here, no one is a fool, they are all years old, so they don''t understand this truth.


    "How do we believe you?"


    Li Xuan looked at Jiang Ning coldly, "You just killed the elder of my sect! Are you letting me believe you now?"


    He wouldn''t forget this. Hearing Jiang Ning said a few words, he just assumed that nothing happened!


    "You should thank my subordinates for being merciful, otherwise, you will have to lose several elders."


    Jiang Ning was incomparably strong, staring at Li Xuan, "If you continue to fight, even your Sect Master will not survive."


    Domineering and scary!


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng were stunned.


    At this time, Jiang Ning dare to say such a thing?


    He is... so **** domineering!


    Li Xuan was trembling with anger when Jiang Ning said this, but he didn''t know how to refute it. Of course he knew that if Jiangning didn''t have Liu Qing, Li Guang would have to die, where could he get back?


    Li Guang, who was sitting on the side, flushed slightly, clenched his fists, but couldn''t say anything.


    Jiang Ning was indeed merciful, otherwise, he would have died a long time ago.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Li Xuan was trembling with anger, his own person was killed, he would also like to thank Jiang Ning?


    What the **** is this?

 Chapter 2136： This is negotiation

    He opened his mouth, what he wanted to say, but couldn''t say anything.


    The other suzerains all looked at Jiang Ning curiously. They didn''t expect that this young boy had such a hot temper, he was not at all polite to anyone, and Luo Qi and Li Xuan had nothing to say.


    "how?"


    Jiang Ning leaned on the chair and looked at the crowd, "Whether to fight or cease the war, work together to find a way to solve the root cause of the problem, you make a choice."


    "If you want to fight, to be honest, I''m also prepared. Even if you leave me today, everyone will die together."


    He smiled? Xidiyi Shiyi Lu Luling said, and waved his hand.


    "what have you done?"


    The complexion of Rocky and others changed.


    "The mountains and plains are full of gunpowder. As long as I don''t go back, you will hear the sound of the cannon. It''s very exciting."


    Hearing that, everyone gritted their teeth and itchy with anger, they said how Jiangning dare to come to the camp of the six major sects.


    This bastard! Prepared already!


    "Jiangning, can you really solve the gray fog?"


    Master Listening Zen ignored what Jiang Ning said, staring at Jiang Ning, and asked seriously, "You should know that these mists have swallowed several sects, causing them to disappear completely, leaving no bones."


    Speaking of this, everyone has a trace of fear and helplessness on their faces.


    "can."


    Jiang Ning nodded earnestly, "Master, please believe me, I can solve it, otherwise, I won''t be able to live."


    At this point, Master Listening Zen nodded and folded his hands together: "I believe, then my Buddhism will withdraw."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at the others: "How about you?"


    "If you can''t solve it, then I will fight you to the death!"


    Sect Master of Eight Swords Sect even more Jian Bahan said, "I also withdraw."


    "Since you are all withdrawing, then stop the war temporarily, but you dare to deceive us, even if we die with you, we will surely let the Green Mountain Sect be destroyed first!"


    Sect Master Yun Zhongxian of Longkong Mountain sect sternly shouted.


    Seeing that everyone was about to quit, the immeasurable Taoist called out without saying anything, only two simple words: "Quit."


    In the end, only Rocky was left.


    The other five sects all chose to stop fighting for the time being to see how Jiang Ning solved the gray fog. If it can be solved, then everyone will be happy.


    If it can''t be solved, they will have enough cultivation and nourishment by then, and it will be easy to destroy the Green Mountain Sect in one fell swoop.


    "Humph!"


    What can Rocky say?


    Seeing Mr. Lang nodded, he agreed, and naturally did not refuse, "If this is the case, then stop and wait for the gray fog to be resolved by the Qingshan Sect. If it can''t be resolved, then I will say the shame on the front, you Jiangning, I will kill myself. !"


    Jiang Ning got up, not paying attention to Rocky''s threat.


    No matter who wants to kill him, don''t talk about it with your lips, you will know it only by taking practical actions, and saying so much is for nothing.


    "Two months, give me two months."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned around and left, taking Liu Zong and Liu Heng away. The calm and calm appearance made people couldn''t help but admire.


    He took two people into the negotiation of the six major sects, and then persuaded everyone to leave calmly. The courage alone was enough to make people admire.


    Looking at the back of Jiang Ning leaving, everyone''s expressions were different, but Mr. Lang still maintained a gentle smile, which made people feel like a spring breeze.


    It seems that there is nothing that can give him the slightest change in his mood and emotions.


    Jiang Ning took Liu Zongliuheng out of the camp of the six major sects. The two people around him had their backs wet with cold sweat long ago. They were tight and still tense, afraid after a while.


    If you don¡¯t make a good deal, then today, it¡¯s really dead!


    "Brother Jiang, is this negotiation?"


    Liu Zong couldn''t help asking.


    He saw Jiang Ning dumbfounded and Luo Qi and others were speechless, not like negotiating, but as if to inform things.


    "Yes, this is negotiation."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.

 Chapter 2137： never seen it

    Liu Zong and Liu Heng were speechless.


    This is negotiation?


    I''m afraid that only Jiang Ning can do it. The two of them were just now, but they were so frightened that they were nervous all the time.


    Think about the two people who were defiant at the beginning and thought they were superior. They were only in the Green Mountain Sect. Once they walked outside, facing the people of other sects, they always felt that they were lacking in confidence.


    But Jiang Ning couldn''t see the slightest fear, and even the chattering made Luo Qi and others unable to refute.


    Such arrogance and self-confidence made the two of them adored too much.


    "Then you said it can solve the gray fog, is it true?"


    Liu Heng asked.


    This is the most important question.


    As long as the gray fog can be resolved, other sects will naturally no longer attack the Green Mountain Sect, and they will not want to go outside the mountain gate to find new habitats.


    "Of course it''s fake."


    Jiang Ning glanced at them, "What kind of shit, gray fog, I haven''t even seen it, how can I solve it?"


    "..."


    The two of Liu Zong and Liu Heng only felt that their hearts seemed to sink to the bottom, their legs softened, and they almost fell to the ground.


    ? Close Lu Pa Ai Xi closed Xi Yi? Fake?


    Jiang Ning is nonsense?


    No way!


    He promised to solve this matter within two months, but now, he doesn''t even know what the gray mist is, how to solve it.


    With a numb skin, Liu Zong stretched out his hand and patted his face: "Brother Jiang, are you kidding me?"


    "This can''t be a joke!"


    He was almost crying.


    The ups and downs of life were a bit too fast. He just admired Jiang Ning. He was courageous and courageous, able to respond strongly in front of the sect masters of the six major sects.


    But now Jiang Ning said, he is all nonsense!


    "No kidding."


    Jiang Ning said, "Things must always be resolved, just think of a solution."


    After speaking, he stopped talking, turned around and left.


    The two of Liu Zong and Liu Heng could only look at each other, praying in their hearts that everything would go well.


    They all have 100% trust in what Jiang Ning is doing now, because only Jiang Ning can lead the Qingshan Sect out of its predicament.


    At that time, Aoyama Sect, Yanagawa Road and others had been waiting.


    "They haven''t come back for so long, are they going to have an accident?"


    Liu Qing was very worried, "Father, I''m going to save them!"


    How can she not worry about it.


    It''s been a long time, Jiang Ning and Liu Zong Liu Heng have been down the mountain for a long time. Even if they want to talk, they should have finished talking, why don''t they come back.


    She walked back and forth anxiously, so Yana Chuando became anxious in her heart, but she couldn''t show it on her face.


    Now everyone in the Qingshan Sect is tense, and no one wants to continue fighting, because that will kill more people.


    Who really wants to die?


    "Don''t worry, wait a minute."


    Yanagawa said.


    He believes in Jiang Ning. This alien has always been different from others. There is nothing that Jiang Ning wants to do so far.


    Moreover, Jiang Ning has a unique temperament that makes people willing to believe him. It seems that what Jiang Ning said is Dharma!


    The great elder and others sat there as well, seemingly calm, but they were as anxious in their hearts.


    Can they not worry?


    This is not only the safety of Jiangning, it is also the safety of Qingshan Sect. If Jiangning dies, then Qingshan Sect will not be far from destruction.


    They have never experienced that the fate of the entire sect is maintained by one person.


    "No, it''s been too long, they must have something wrong! Father, save people!"


    Liu Qing couldn''t help it, his face was full of anxiety, and his eyes were already flushed.


    She should stop Jiang Ning from being like this!


    Just three of them, to go to the camp of the six major sects, isn''t it just to die?


    Liu Chuan was forced to endure it, but at this moment, it seemed that he couldn''t help it. If Jiang Ning died, it would be inevitable to fight to the death with the six major sects.


    What is the difference between when?

 Chapter 2138： Have to be careful with him

    He was about to get up, and there was a voice in the distance.


    "Save who? We didn''t come back alive."


    Jiang Ning said loudly.


    Hearing this, everyone looked up, and saw Jiang Ning walking along, with extraordinary momentum.


    The two Liu Zong and Liu Heng behind him looked like a follower, cautiously, not at all magnificent.


    Hey, this is the gap.


    Yanagawa thought to himself.


    Having had two sons, none of them can be used well, and they are probably less than one-tenth of Jiangning.


    No, it''s one percent.


    Everyone got up and walked over quickly.


    "Jiangning!"


    Liu Qing walked in front, almost crying, "Are you okay?"


    "Are you okay?"


    Seemingly realizing that it was wrong for him to only care about Jiangning, Liu Qing quickly changed his sentence, but his eyes didn''t fall on Liu Zong and Liu Heng''s two brothers from beginning to end.


    "What can I do."


    Jiangning Road.


    "how?"


    Yanagawa asked.


    Several elders also stared at Jiang Ning.


    "It''s settled."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "Two months, I spent two months to solve the problem of gray fog, and this matter is forgotten."


    Everyone was relieved when they heard the first half sentence, but when they heard the second half sentence, everyone''s hearts were all raised again.


    Two months to solve the problem of gray fog?


    So many sects have not been resolved for decades, Jiang Ning will resolve it in two months?


    Seeing the expressions on their faces, Liu Zong and Liu Heng did not speak. This is their expression just now, as if they were looking in a mirror at the moment.


    "Jiang Ning, do you understand the gray mist?"


    The elder pondered for a moment and asked.


    "I don''t understand."


    Jiang Ning said truthfully, "I haven''t seen it yet, how do I understand it."


    The elder turned pale, then shook his head and nodded: "You seem to make sense."


    "Then how do you solve it?"


    The three elders were a little dumbfounded.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t even know what the gray fog is, how can he solve it?


    "have no idea,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Didn''t I say it, I haven''t seen it yet. Even if it is a **** healer, you have to see the patient first. You don''t need to be in a hurry, I can solve it."


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand to prevent them from asking.


    What''s the use of asking so many, I don''t have an answer now.


    The great elder waved his hand so that others would not ask any more.


    "Okay, then follow Jiang Ning''s wishes, at least for the time being, no more fights, everyone seize the time to cultivate health and rest."


    It''s just that there is no need to fight for the time being, and no one knows whether the people of the six major sects will go back, or, when Jiangning can''t solve the gray fog, the counterattack of the six major sects may be even more brutal!


    Yanagawa nodded and immediately ordered everyone to rest.


    He looked at Jiang Ning: "Then what about your people?"


    "It doesn''t matter, just let them stay in the dark."


    Jiang Ning said, "Someone is hiding in the dark, it is always safer."


    He has asked Brother Gou and the others to stare at the people of the six major sects. If there is any disturbance over there, the news will come back as soon as possible.


    He beckoned, and the Great Elder walked over immediately, and the three of them sat there, Jiang Ning lowered his voice, and the expression on his face was many times more serious than I didn''t know just now.


    "I asked someone,"


    He said, "In the Tianlian Sect, is there any elder called Mr. Lang?"


    "Mr. Lang?"


    Yanagawa frowned, then shook his head, "I haven''t heard of it, there should be no such person."


    The Tianlianzong is a clan, and the Luo family is in control, where there are elders with foreign surnames.


    "No one."


    The Great Elder said more affirmatively.


    He didn''t know what Jiang Ning asked this for. They had never heard of this person.


    "There are no other sects?"


    "nothing."


    Liu Chuandao nodded, "Among the six major sects, I am sure there is no such person. If it is another sect, maybe..."


    "Then we have to be careful of him."


    Jiang Ning said solemnly before Liu Chuandao finished.

 Chapter 2139： Thats good

    The faces of Yanagawa Dao and the Great Elder changed slightly.


    The person who can make Jiang Ning say careful is definitely not an ordinary person.


    But this Mr. Lang, they really haven''t heard of it.


    "This Mr. Lang?"


    The Grand Elder frowned, "Very dangerous?"


    "Um,"


    Jiang Ning nodded without exaggeration, "far more dangerous than all the six major sects combined."


    This kind of intuition, he can''t tell, there is obviously no evidence, but he has this feeling.


    Especially before the two people looked at each other, they were as keen as Jiang Ning, and didn¡¯t feel that Mr. Lang¡¯s existence, such a person who had no sense of existence, might not be worth mentioning to others, but Jiang Ning knew that this was one thing. Kind of realm!


    It is a very unique advantage.


    And when the two people looked at each other, Jiang Ning clearly felt how terrifying the other''s eyes were.


    Like a deep star, it is easy to sink at a glance. Even if it was him, his spirit was slightly tranced. If it hadn''t been for Jiangning''s strong willpower, he would have been affected by it.


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, Yanagawa and Dao did not dare to be careless.


    "I will check to see what is different about this person."


    The Great Elder said.


    Knowing yourself and the enemy can win every battle. He is not afraid of the people of the six major sects, but the simple description of Mr. Lang that Jiang Ning said is just a simple description to let him know that this person is not simple.


    "Elder, be careful."


    Jiang Ning said, "I have a hunch that things will not go so smoothly. I am afraid there will be accidents. We must prepare as soon as possible."


    The three of them are not ordinary people. Liu Chuan Dao and the elder are old and have experienced many things. They are old worlds, and Jiang Ning''s intuition and awareness of all things make him have a more forward-looking vision than ordinary people.


    Even if he said so, Yanagawa Dao and the Great Elder naturally didn''t dare to be careless anymore.


    They discussed some coping strategies, Yana Chuandao immediately went to arrange, and the elder also figured out a way to check the information of this Mr. Lang.


    Jiang Ning returned to Liu Qing''s place, and it was better to live in a familiar place.


    The captain of the guard and the others had already come back to rest first. There was a dog brother and they were staring in secret. The pressure on the others was much less, so they should come back to treat the wound first, cultivate health, and make adjustments.


    "Brother Jiang, they are amazing!"


    The captain of the guard said.


    They watched the dog''s actions with their own eyes, which was amazing.


    "You guys have a good rest, and you can follow them when you turn around."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "I can learn something."


    "? Yi Shu Yi Yi Er Er Yi Wu? Yes!"


    The captain of the guard and others nodded excitedly.


    At the door, Liu Qing stood there, hesitant to speak, making Jiang Ning want to laugh.


    "Want to scold me?"


    He asked.


    Liu Qing shook his head.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I don''t want to say anything."


    Liu Qing pursed her lips, her eyes were a little red, "You are back, it''s fine."


    After a pause, she said again: "Is she all right?"


    Jiang Ning nodded, knowing that she was asking Lin Yuzhen, Liu Chuandao must have told her everything, along with his own history, otherwise Liu Qing would not ask Liu Chuando to send herself back.


    "That''s good, she''s fine."


    Liu Qing smiled and said, "In this way, you will be relieved."


    After speaking, she didn''t say anything, turned around and went into the house.


    Jiang Ning looked at her back and sighed softly, a little helpless, but there was really no way.


    He understood Liu Qing''s intentions, but he couldn''t accept it.


    In his heart, Lin Yuzhen is the only person, no matter when it comes, it will always be like this.


    Jiang Ning returned to his room, sat on the chair, closed his eyes, and Mr. Lang''s face immediately appeared in his mind.


    It didn''t take long before Jiang Ning could not remember exactly what this Mr. Lang''s face was like!


    He opened his eyes.


    "It''s really not an ordinary person."

 Chapter 2140： so horrible

    Jiang Ning had never seen such a person, nor had he met such a terrifying person, within this mountain gate, I am afraid it is more complicated than he thought.


    The answer to the Ji Dao boxing score on his body has not been solved yet. Jiang Ning originally thought that after Lin Yu was really rescued, he would consider this matter.


    But now, someone may have found themselves first.


    The answer to the Ji Dao Boxing Table is not known whether it is within the mountain gate or outside the mountain gate. If it is within the mountain gate, the situation is really complicated.


    He closed his eyes again, wanting to recall the appearance of that Mr. Lang, but it seemed that he couldn''t remember...


    At that time.


    Below the mountain, there are six campsites of Zongmen.


    The masters of the six major sects, as well as several elders, are still here.


    After Jiang Ning left, they sat there and didn''t want to leave immediately.


    "In two months, he will be able to resolve the gray fog?"


    Rocky''s face was full of disbelief, "I think you are really too impulsive, and believe this kind of deceit!"


    The other suzerains didn''t say anything.


    They don''t believe it. In fact, everyone knows that this is impossible. At least, there is not much possibility, otherwise there will not be so many sects and disappear into the mist.


    But Master Listening Zen said that he wanted to try, this kind of harmless thing, everyone would naturally accept it.


    After all, no one hoped that too many people died in his own sect and too much loss.


    Especially, Jiang Ning is very mysterious, and he is so powerful that it makes people feel helpless. Elder-level masters can''t help Jiang Ning at all. What can they do?


    Could it be that Jiang Ning had to kill all their elder-level masters?


    "Even if he can''t do it, two months will be enough for us to cultivate and maintain our health, then attack in one fell swoop, take down the Green Mountain Sect, and kill Jiang Ning!"


    Li Xuandao, "For this, why don''t you wait two more months?"


    Anyway, everyone is prepared with both hands, and no one will put their fate in the hands of a stranger.


    After that, Li Xuan got up, didn''t want to waste any more time, and planned to leave with the people from the sect.


    The same is true for several other suzerains. Everyone is just giving themselves time to adjust. Where do you believe in Jiang Ning?


    Although that is not impossible, after all, Jiang Ning is too bad!


    "Mr. Lang, do you think you can try?"


    Rocky was a little dissatisfied, turned his head and glanced at Mr. Lang, who was sitting there, who had never spoken.


    "You can try."


    Mr. Lang smiled and said, "I think Jiang Ning is quite mysterious, maybe he really has a way."


    Seeing Mr. Lang say so, Rocky stopped talking and nodded softly.


    "Everyone, then my Buddha Sect will also go back first, and say goodbye."


    Master Listening Zen glanced at Mr. Lang, then looked at everyone, bowed his head and slapped the Buddha''s name, turned and left.


    Seeing everyone leaving, Rocky got up: "Mr. Lang, let''s go too."


    Mr. Lang nodded, his eyes turned towards the back of Master Listening Zen. At that moment, his eyes became cold and sharp, like a blade!


    The Master Listening Zen in the distance only felt cold on his back, and wanted to look back, but he held back.


    He didn''t say anything, speeded up his pace, and said to the elder Tingfeng who was next to him: "Immediately, take all the disciples back to Buddhism and guard against death, do you understand?"


    "? Lu Ba Zhe Di Yi Di Shan Yi? Sect Master, what happened?"


    Elder Tingfeng was shocked and asked anxiously.


    "Listen to the wind, if I die, everything about Buddhism will be handled by you. Remember, be wary of that Mr. Lang and don''t look at him!"


    Elder Tingfeng''s heart sank suddenly.


    Is the matter so serious?


    "Go!"


    Master Listening Zen didn''t explain much, and he couldn''t explain it. When Mr. Lang spoke just now, almost everyone was affected. Even if it was him, he felt shocked at that moment.


    If he hadn''t tried to control himself, he couldn''t hold on to it if he was afraid!


    This person is terrible!

 Chapter 2141： coming!

    Master Listening Zen didn''t say any more, he couldn''t say clearly.


    It was just that feeling that made him very uncomfortable.


    This Mr. Lang is definitely not an ordinary person. He only realized it at this moment. When Mr. Lang lobbied various sects and joined forces with Tianlianzong to besiege Qingshanzong, he didn''t notice it at all.


    It was not that at that time, Mr. Lang was hiding better, but he was not hiding much now!


    Elder Tingfeng didn''t know what was going on, but listening to the sect master''s tone, he also knew that the matter was definitely not small, so he didn''t dare to hesitate anymore and immediately arranged for the evacuation.


    The darkness gradually came to an end.


    Even though it was dark, Master Listening Zen decided to leave overnight.


    He doesn''t care about the people of other sects, the sense of crisis has always been in his heart, making him very uneasy.


    "Are you all ready?"


    Master Zen asked.


    "Everything is ready. It is not convenient for a few wounded to walk, so I let people take turns to carry them."


    Elder Feng said, "Sect Master, must I leave overnight?"


    "go!"


    Master Listening Zen nodded, there was nothing to say.


    "Yes."


    Elder Tingfeng immediately gave the order.


    Soon, the people of Buddhism were ready to leave the camp of the six major sects.


    In the distance, people from several other sects didn''t know why the Buddhism went so eagerly.


    "Master Listening Zen said that something happened to the sect, and he must rush back in a hurry. I don''t know what happened."


    "What else can there be now? What else is there besides the Green Mountain Sect."


    "We will also leave tomorrow morning and return to the sect to cultivate health, and two months later, we will destroy the Qingshan Sect in one fell swoop!"


    One of the camps.


    Rocky sat cross-legged, and in front of him, was Mr. Lang.


    Those eyes were still deep, like an abyss, and it would be difficult to get out if they were stuck in.


    Luo Qi''s face was a little pale, and the expression in his eyes was even more lacklustre, as if he had been drawn away from his soul.


    "What is Mr. Lang''s order?"


    Rocky Road.


    "I want you to do one thing."


    Mr. Lang''s voice is full of bewitching, like a magic sound, penetrated into his ears, concussed his brain, and made it impossible to refuse!


    Rocky nodded, like a robot, expressionless.


    He only felt that he seemed to be in a whirlpool, the whole person was dizzy, and he couldn''t see everything clearly...


    The night is getting more and more intense.


    "Hurry up, get out of here!"


    Listen to Master Zen shouted.


    Everyone is holding torches and walking in the mountains and forests. This is a very dangerous thing, but Master Listening Zen has orders, and no one dares not listen.


    The crowd left the camp violently and headed in the direction of the Buddha Zong.


    Master Listening Zen always felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he couldn''t tell what was the strange feeling.


    He looked back and saw nothing, but secretly, it seemed that someone was staring at him.


    "Sect Master, what''s the matter?"


    Elder Tingfeng cared.


    He had never seen Master Listening Zen so abnormal.


    "It''s okay, be more careful, and protect the disciple."


    Listen to the Zen master.


    "what--"


    As soon as the voice fell, a scream came!


    The faces of Master Tingzen and Elder Tingfeng suddenly changed.


    "It''s the wounded side!"


    "Go and see!"


    Master Listening Zen hurriedly said.


    "Yes!"


    Elder Tingfeng hurried over, while Master Tingzen stayed in front of Xishan Er and flicked at zero. The people who followed him were all core disciples, which is even more important to the Buddhism. .


    "Ah-ah!"


    Screams again!


    "who!"


    It was the voice of the elder listening to the wind, and soon there was a fighting sound.


    "Sect Master, let''s help Elder Tingfeng!"


    Upon seeing this, several core disciples hurried over to support.


    Master Ting Zen frowned. He would always come if he should come, but he didn''t expect that he would come so fast, and he would not let the other party let go if he left overnight.


    Before he wanted to chase after him, a wind came.

 Chapter 2142： Its him!

    Master Listening Zen''s entire back became tight in an instant.


    He turned his head abruptly, like King Kong was angry, and sternly shouted: "Who!"


    With a soft rebuke, the sound was like thunder, Master Listening Zen lifted his scepter in front of him.


    No one answered him, there was only a shadow, attacking so fast, amazingly fast!


    "drink!"


    Master Listening Zen shouted angrily, waved his scepter, and smashed it hard.


    boom!


    It looked like two steel rods slammed together, making a loud noise.


    Master Ting Zen stepped back several steps, sliding more than ten meters on the ground, his face was full of horror.


    Even if he met each other, he still didn''t see who the other party was, and the other party used his fist to block his scepter, which was terrifying.


    Who is this speed?


    Is it him!


    Master Listening Zen''s face was solemn: "You all retire!"


    Several disciples wanted to come up to help, but they were drunk by Master Ting Zen, "Immediately, run away!"


    After speaking, Master Listening Zen didn''t verbose anymore, he slammed the scepter with both hands, and rushed out again.


    He waved his scepter, and there was a gust of wind, the King Kong scepter was as thick as a mountain!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    But the shadow on the opposite side did not have any fear at all, resolving Master Listening Zen''s moves one after another, without any pressure at all.


    Master Listening Zen felt more and more horrified.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, a fist struck, Master Listening Zen wanted to use a scepter to block it, but it was too late.


    The violent fist hit his heart fiercely, and the terrible vigor instantly sank his chest to the ground!


    "King Kong Fist!"


    Master Listening Zen opened his eyes in anger and couldn''t believe that the other party was actually killing himself with the fame of Buddhism!


    He struggled to stand up, but the shadow was too fast, but for an instant, before he stood up, he saw a huge fist, which hit it again!


    In his pupils, constantly enlarged!


    "It''s you!"


    He saw it!


    He saw that face, but at such a close distance, he had no chance to escape.


    Those eyes...


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, the Zen master flew out and fell heavily to the ground, killing him!


    But the shadow didn''t even look at it again, and disappeared as soon as he turned around.


    "Sovereign! Sovereign!"


    "Sect Master, wake up! Sect Master!"


    Several disciples rushed over and saw Master Ting Zen''s face covered with blood, he had no breath, his chest was sunken, and he didn''t know how many bones he had broken.


    There is no interest long ago.


    "metropolitan!"


    "Elder come soon!"


    In the distance, Elder Listening Feng heard the crying, and he ran back quickly, refusing to chase the murderer.


    When Master Ting Zen fell to the ground and was dead, his eyes instantly turned red!


    "Ahhhhh! Who the **** is it! Who is it!"


    He roared, his eyes red.


    He regrets that he shouldn''t leave. At least two people are together. It is not so easy for the murderer to kill Master Ting Zen.


    The disciples of the entire Buddhism began to cry. No one thought that Master Ting Zen would be killed, and in their presence.


    Elder Tingfeng glanced at the wound and took a deep breath.


    "King Kong Fist!"


    It turned out to be King Kong Fist!


    Master Ting Zen turned out to have died of the Buddha''s special skill diamond boxing, and was killed by his best boxing method!


    In his mind, Jiang Ning suddenly thought of it.


    Except for their Buddhist people, only Jiang Ning can know the vajra boxing, and Shanlu closed the servant Lingran Ranlu and showed it in front of him.


    "Elder, we want to avenge the suzerain!"


    "Avenge the suzerain!"


    "Find the murderer, kill the murderer!"


    The disciples were crying and griefing. Who could have imagined that Master Listening Zen would be killed and die in front of them. Their eyes were full of anger and hatred. They wanted to find the murderer immediately and put the murderer to death alive!


    "go back!"


    Elder Tingfeng said with a cold face, "Go back to the sect immediately!"

 Chapter 2143： Want to say

    He remembered listening to Master Zen''s instructions and left immediately, even if Master Listening Zen died!


    He just didn''t expect that all this turned out to be true, and it came so quickly.


    King Kong Fist!


    Master Ting Zen was beaten to death by the Buddha''s unique skill King Kong.


    This makes Elder Tingfeng very uncomfortable.


    "Jiang Ning?"


    In his heart, the first thing he thought of was Jiang Ning, who could have such a powerful strength and used King Kong Quan to kill Master Ting Zen, who else could be besides him?


    But Master Listening Zen reminded himself that he should pay attention to Mr. Lang and beware of Mr. Lang at all times.


    Who the **** is it?


    "go!"


    He didn''t think too much about it. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. He immediately returned to the Buddha School with the body of Master Ting Zen.


    The news spread quickly.


    Master Listening Zen is dead.


    Not long after leaving the camp, he was killed, and he died of Diamond Fist!


    "it''s him!"


    "Who else will it be besides Jiang Ning?"


    "I knew that this kid didn''t have any good intentions. He provokes the six major sects of separation, just to break them all!"


    "I saw Jiang Ning perform the Diamond Fist with my own eyes and beat Elder Tingfeng back. His strength is very strong. He must have killed Master Tingchan!"


    The sect masters of several major sects did not expect such a thing to happen.


    Master Ting Zen even supported Jiang Ning and was willing to give Jiang Ning a chance, but Jiang Ning was a painful killer!


    anger!


    Everyone is angry!


    Luo Qi and others sneered even more, saying that they had long expected that the people of the Qingshan Sect were definitely not that easy to talk.


    This is all their conspiracy, the trick of that **** Jiang Ning.


    At this moment, there were only people from the five major sects, and the Buddha had already left, but he did not expect that Master Ting Zen, who left first, died instead.


    "The Green Mountain Sect wants to defeat each one, we must never be fooled!"


    "Immediately attack the Qingshan Sect and destroy the Qingshan Sect! Kill Jiang Ning and avenge Master Ting Chan!"


    "I didn''t expect that Master Listening Zen would die. It must be an explanation."


    Several suzerains were filled with righteous indignation, and it was difficult for them to accept the death of Master Zen.


    It''s not that Master Ting Zen feels uncomfortable, but that their faces have been trampled on by Jiang Ning!


    Jiang Ning just came to negotiate with them and asked everyone to temporarily stop and stop fighting.


    What a high-sounding reason!


    It''s all for the disciples, not to die more people, for the future within the mountain gate, but the result?


    He actually killed Master Ting Zen!


    If he can kill Master Ting Zen, he will definitely attack others. Maybe, it will be their turn next.


    "Go up the mountain!"


    "Let the Qingshan Sect give an account!"


    "Let them hand over Jiang Ning!"


    The five masters shouted one after another.


    All the disciples under the seat were red eyes, as if it was their suzerain who died.


    Luo Qi nodded, and someone immediately drove the atmosphere. Wu Ai from the five major sects, Wu Ai and Shan Lu Ai, all set off for the Green Mountain Sect, aggressively!


    Within half an hour, the brigade arrived at the gate of Qingshan Zongshan. The three elders who were stationed at the gate of the mountain suddenly changed their expressions.


    It''s not that we should stop temporarily, why are they here again?


    "What are you guys doing here!"


    The third elder shouted sharply.


    "Let Jiangning come out!"


    "Kill Master Ting Zen, are you hiding?"


    Rock stared at the three elders, "We shouldn''t believe you, what good things can Qingshan Sect have?"


    "Hand over Jiang Ning, we just want his life, others can ignore it."


    The face of the three elders changed.


    Master Listening Zen is dead?


    How can this be.


    "Notify the overlord."


    He turned his head and whispered to his opponent.


    Today, people from the five major sects have never seen anyone from the Buddhist sect. They can say whatever they want, but it would be too much to splash the dirty water at will.

 Chapter 2144： Kill you first!

    "Where are the people of Buddhism?"


    The third elder snorted, "I haven''t seen anyone from Buddhism, can I just let you talk nonsense?"


    "Am I talking nonsense?"


    Rocky sneered and turned to look at the other suzerains.


    "Master Ting Zen is indeed dead, just last night."


    Li Xuan squinted his eyes and said coldly, "Moreover, he died under the Diamond Fist!"


    "It seems that only Jiang Ning has this talent. He learned King Kong Quan in a short period of time and killed Master Ting Zen!"


    Several elders have seen these with their own eyes.


    And it was here that Jiang Ning played against several elders alone, and defeated the elder Tingfeng with Diamond Fist!


    Can this be fake?


    The three elders have a serious expression on their faces. Jiang Ning killed Master Ting Zen?


    He didn''t even dare to think about this kind of thing.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, just rush in!"


    "Wait any longer, Jiang Ning will run away!"


    I don''t know who yelled, the dark crowd immediately rushed in.


    "Who dares to come over!"


    The third elder screamed, his eyes widened in anger, "Are you thinking of anything wrong?"


    "It was you who turned back first!"


    Rocky said angrily, "I know your conspiracy, but I want to separate the six major sects one by one, and want to defeat each one. It''s too insidious!"


    He raised his hand, and the disciples behind him were ready one by one.


    As long as Rocky gave an order, they would rush in immediately.


    "The six major sects are so unconfident."


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning''s voice sounded like thunder, which exploded in everyone''s ears.


    "Do you think that as long as you are separated, you will be defeated by my Green Mountain Sect? Sect Master Luoqi, what you said was not like this at the beginning."


    At the beginning, Luo Qi confidently said that even if he had only one sect of the Tianlian Sect, it would be enough to destroy the Qingshan Sect.


    Now, it''s another way of saying it.


    Jiang Ning walked out. Behind him were Liu Chuandao and others, as well as a large number of disciples, all of them followed.


    They had made preparations a long time ago, knowing these sects, they would not give up easily.


    Sure enough, it''s here now.


    "Jiangning! Do you dare to come out!"


    Rocky sneered, "I thought you ran away!"


    "Why should I run?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Aren''t you afraid of me, why should I leave."


    Rocky''s face was pale.


    To play tricks with Jiang Ning, he is not an opponent at all, he can do it, he dare not do it now.


    "You said I killed Master Ting Zen, what''s the evidence?"


    Jiang Ning had long expected that these people would certainly not give up easily, but he did not expect that they would use various reasons to listen to the Zen master?


    He still had a good impression of this person, a person of the Buddhist Sect, at least he was reasonable, he actually died.


    "Master Listening Zen''s Death Fish King Kong Fist, you didn''t kill it, who would it be?"


    Li Xuan hummed, "You are talented and can learn other people''s tricks in a short time. Don''t think we don''t know!"


    "You mean, what I learned in a short time is more powerful than listening to the painstaking practice of Master Zen for decades?"


    Jiang Ning said, "I don''t know if you want to lift me up or humiliate Master Listening Zen."


    "Also, where are the people of the Buddhist Sect?"


    "Their suzerain is dead. Since I suspected it was me, why didn''t even Elder Tingfeng come? He should know the best about my diamond fist."


    The Buddha Zong didn''t come alone, and left directly, but the people from the other five sects were more excited than the others. What''s the matter?


    "What do you care about these?"


    Rocky said, "Don''t want to quibble, Master Listening Zen was killed by you!"


    Everyone is ready to do it.


    Jiang Ning stepped forward, his face turned cold, and staring at Rocky, the expression in his eyes seemed to instantly become cold, so cold to the bone!


    Rocky''s expression was solemn, and he felt as if he was being stared at by a beast, but in the bottom of his heart, he couldn''t help but rise in fear.


    "If I want to kill,"


    Jiang Ning said coldly, "The first one, I should kill you first!"

 Chapter 2145： Clear suspicion

    Sen Leng''s murderous aura shocked Rocky''s body.


    The people around also felt Jiang Ning''s anger!


    They were covered in sweat and hair standing upright, as if facing a terrifying beast, and the beast would open its blood basin and swallow them at any time.


    Jiang Ning looked at Rocky with cold eyes: "I want to kill. I don''t need to spend so much time. I still use Diamond Fist to kill. Do I have to leave clues and expose myself?"


    "Are you stupid or the murderer stupid?"


    Li Xuan had a pause in his heart.


    He turned his head and glanced at Li Guang, and Li Guang also reacted.


    If Jiang Ning really wants to kill Master Ting Zen, he shouldn''t expose that he has learned Diamond Boxing. Wouldn''t it be better for him to use the stunts of other sects?


    You can get rid of your own suspicion, but also separate other sects and provoke disputes among the major sects.


    This is the best way.


    With Jiangning''s IQ, how could this be unthinkable.


    "Could it be that it''s really not you?"


    Li Xuan frowned, thinking that if Jiang Ning used his sect''s stunts to kill Master Ting Chan, would he not be able to clear his suspicions?


    Thinking about it now, I''m still afraid for a while.


    The clues left by the murderer pointed to Jiang Ning, but they really cleaned up Jiang Ning''s suspicion.


    "Maybe, you were careless!"


    Rocky snorted, clinging to it, "Now make an excuse to confuse it on purpose."


    He determined that it was Jiang Ning, no matter what Jiang Ning said, even if other people got loose, he still insisted.


    Jiang Ning said indifferently: "If you want to add a crime, why don''t you have any trouble?"


    "I think Sect Master Luo is the most suspicious of you."


    "You fart!"


    Rocky''s face changed, "I don''t know King Kong, so how could it be me."


    "? Xifu attends Shishan to run Yilu? Who says you don''t?"


    Jiang Ning said, "You just didn''t show it."


    Hearing that, the other sect masters all turned their heads to look at Luo Qi, seeing that Luo Qi''s face was a little ugly, and said grimly: "My sect master of the Tianlian Sect, why did you use Diamond Fist? What are you kidding about!"


    "What''s more, even if I can, will my strength be stronger than Master Listening Zen?"


    He didn''t know if Jiang Ning was talking nonsense, and even wanted to pour dirty water on his head.


    What kind of diamond box does he know.


    "You want to kill people, so you concealed that you know how to vajra boxing. Isn''t that true?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Rocky said angrily, "You are just spitting blood!"


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    He didn''t say anything, but the other sect masters understood.


    Those who understand Diamond Boxing may not be the murderer, but those who don''t understand Diamond Boxing on the surface may be the murderer. After all, concealing that you know Diamond Boxing is the best way to hide. No one is a fool.


    Especially, all the people of Buddhism had left, and no one came to look for Jiang Ning.


    If Jiang Ning is really the murderer, how could Elder Tingfeng and them let Jiang Ning go? He would definitely rush to the Green Mountain Sect immediately, at all costs, to Jiang Ning''s life!


    "I want an excuse to violate the agreement and attack my Green Mountain Sect. We will accompany you at any time, but if you want to pour dirty water on me, Jiangning will not give you this opportunity."


    Jiang Ning said loudly, "I have a clear conscience and want to help you solve the gray mist problem, but if you go your own way, then in the end, just fend for yourself!"


    His voice, like rolling thunder, blasted in everyone''s ears.


    The faces of several sect masters changed slightly, but Jiang Ning was so powerful.


    They were afraid of Jiang Ning''s terrifying talent and strength, and they also had a glimmer of hope that this young man who suddenly emerged could really change some things.


    Only now, the situation is too complicated.


    Master Ting Zen died, dying under his own sect''s special skill Vajra Fist. He died inexplicably.

 Chapter 2146： Like him

    But Jiang Ning, who was most suspicious, was no longer suspicious. What happened?


    There was a wave of anxiety in the hearts of everyone.


    Because they know that even Master Listening Zen will be killed, and their strength is no better than Master Listening Zen.


    Perhaps they will be their next turn!


    Jiang Ning stood there, with the Great Elder and Liu Chuandao beside him, and a dense group of disciples behind him. Everyone was united. If someone dared to step forward today, they would dare not die and fight to the end!


    Today''s Qingshan Sect is not in the past? Pa Pa Ling Yi Ling Shan Er Yi? They know very well what Jiang Ning means to them.


    With Jiang Ning here, there is hope for the Qingshan Sect. If Jiangning is killed by them, then the Qingshan Sect will be over. Everyone can''t be alone.


    "Sect Master, I think it should not be Jiang Ning."


    Li Guang said, "He has no reason to kill Master Listening Zen."


    He glanced at Jiang Ning and knew in his heart that Jiang Ning was not a killer. Only those who provoke him would Jiang Ning do it. Otherwise, he would not let him go.


    "you sure?"


    Li Xuan frowned and asked.


    Li Guang didn''t say any more, just nodded gently.


    He believed in his own feelings. Behind this incident, there must be someone else, and no one knows who it is, but if he believes that it is Jiang Ning now, I am afraid he will understand the way of others.


    Instead, they did something wrong.


    "I will find out the clues."


    Li Xuandao, "Jiang Ning, if I am sure it is you, I will definitely come again to ask for justice for Master Ting Zen!"


    "At that time, no matter how you protect the Green Mountain Sect, it will be useless!"


    After speaking, he beckoned and led away.


    This is a whirlpool of right and wrong, it is definitely not a good thing to be rashly involved, the other sect masters saw it, and didn''t say anything.


    They really don''t have any evidence. Simply relying on the death of Master Listening Zen in Diamond Fist, it is indeed impossible to determine that it was Jiang Ning. What''s more, the people of Buddhism didn''t come by themselves, and they seemed to have no confidence.


    "go."


    Sect Master Longshan Mountain glanced at Jiang Ning and led people away.


    Immediately, the people of several sects left, and only the people of Tianlianzong remained standing there.


    Luo Qi''s face was a bit ugly, and his hideous face looked like a ghost.


    He stared at Jiang Ning, the coldness in his eyes, without any concealment.


    "You can''t fool me."


    Rocky Road.


    Jiang Ning didn''t talk nonsense, raised his hand, and immediately hundreds of bows and arrows were ready behind him: "People of the Tianlianzong, dare to step forward and kill without mercy!"


    Rocky''s pupils shrank suddenly, but Jiang Ning was so powerful.


    He took the steps he was about to take, took it back, and nodded: "Okay! Okay! I''m waiting for the day when you fell, waiting for the destruction of the Qingshan Sect, when you kneel in front of me begging for mercy!"


    "go!"


    Several other sects are gone, he is a Tianlian Sect, and now it is impossible to deal with the Qingshan Sect.


    He didn''t pay attention to those people from Liuchuandao, but Jiangning was indeed not simple.


    Not only is he talented and powerful, but he is also amazingly resourceful. The average person can''t compare with him. Even if he is, he is always led by the nose by Jiang Ning. When he reacts, it is already too late.


    Yanagawa sighed in relief as everyone from the five major sects left.


    "Master Listening Zen is dead,"


    He looked serious, "Is that the person?"


    Jiang Ning reminded him to pay attention to Mr. Lang. All he could think of was the mysterious man.


    The great elder has already investigated. Within the mountain gate, he has never heard of this Mr. Lang. He is not a member of the six major sects. Similarly, in other sects, he has never heard of this Mr. Lang.


    It''s like, just like Jiang Ning, a foreigner from heaven!

 Chapter 2147： Doubt

    But the people who appeared so abruptly, the people of the six major sects, didn''t even doubt it?


    Yanagawa felt a little weird.


    As soon as Jiang Ning came to the Qingshan Sect, he realized that he came from outside the mountain gate, not from them. Now if he hadn''t had the identity of the Qingshan Sect, people from other sects would definitely doubt Jiang Ning.


    But how could no one doubt that Mr. Lang?


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly: "Don''t be careless."


    "That person has a mysterious origin. If he came from the same place as me, I would definitely know."


    He thought for a while and said, "If not, then who is he, it is worth finding a way to figure out."


    Liu Chuandao looked at each other with the great elder, and both knew that things had become more complicated.


    Now it''s not just the survival of the Green Mountain Sect, but also the problems within the entire mountain gate and among the major sects.


    A Mr. Lang, can set off such a big storm?


    "Then what are you going to do next?"


    "They must still be suspicious of you. After all, you have shown King Kong Quan. Apart from you, I am afraid that no one has the chance to kill Master Ting Zen. At least,"


    The Grand Elder was a little worried, "For now, you still have suspicions."


    He naturally would not believe that Jiang Ning did it. Jiang Ning has no reason to kill Master Listening Zen, and it is impossible to kill him.


    They all suspected that it was Mr. Lang, but again, there was no evidence, not even one of the six major sects suspected him.


    "Go to Buddhism and see."


    Jiang Ning said, "I think the people of the Buddhist Sect must know something."


    They didn''t come to the Qingshan Sect to make trouble. Obviously, the people of the Buddhist Sect knew that the murderer was not themselves, otherwise, they would definitely come.


    "Going to Buddhism is dangerous."


    Liu Chuandao shook his head, "Now the people of other sects are very hostile to you, and those who are hiding in the dark, maybe they are also looking at you. I always feel that this time is directed at you."


    "Come for me?"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "That would be better."


    "What I fear most is that he won''t come at me."


    In his eyes, there was a light, amazingly bright!


    Yanagawa was stunned for a while, what a powerful self-confidence this is!


    "I will let some elders go with you,"


    The elder said, "Here, there can be a caregiver."


    "No need,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "Dear elders are still stationed in the Qingshan Sect. Protecting this place is the most important thing. Let Liu Zong and Liu Heng follow me. Don''t worry, we will be fine."


    He made a decision immediately.


    The Green Mountain Sect is absolutely the top priority, and no mistakes are allowed. After all, outside the mountain gate? Xi Ai Shan deliberately ran into the army, but Jiang Ning cared about it.


    "Liu Zong, Liu Heng!"


    Yanagawa yelled.


    The two immediately stepped forward: "Father!"


    "You two, follow Jiang Ning and take a trip to Buddhism to see what''s going on."


    "Yes, we got it!"


    Liu Zong Liu Heng glanced at Jiang Ning and knew what he would experience with Jiang Ning. Regardless of whether he died or not, they had experienced it once, and they were psychologically prepared.


    "Jiang Ning, your man..."


    "They stay in the Green Mountain Sect,"


    Jiang Ning has already explained to Brother Gou, "Protecting the Green Mountain Sect is the most important thing. If you encounter something, you should discuss and do it. Don''t care about my people, they can handle everything."


    "it is good!"


    Yanagawa nodded with the elder, with a serious expression, "Be careful all the way!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and immediately took Liu Zong and Liu Heng to the Buddha Zong to find out.


    Seeing them, disappearing on the mountain road quickly, the worry on Liu Qing''s face no longer hides.

 Chapter 2148： Tokyo addiction

    "Don''t worry, he is not an ordinary person, and nothing will happen."


    Liu Chuandao comforted, "He took your two brothers, also to train them, and will definitely protect them? He loves to take care of them."


    "I am worried about Jiang Ning."


    Liu Qing said.


    Yanagawa was startled, and smiled a little helplessly. His daughter was older, but there was really no way he could do it.


    He didn''t waste time, and discussed with the great elders to strengthen the defense of the Green Mountain Sect, and even the mountain mosquitoes and the beasts that could be controlled were used by them.


    No matter who wants to make trouble in the Green Mountain Sect, it is no longer so easy.


    At the same time.


    The people of the five major sects all returned to the camp, sorting out their things and preparing to return to their respective sects.


    Listening to the death of Master Zen made them vigilant, secretly gave orders, they all had to act in groups, and they were definitely not alone, especially the elders and suzerains in the sect.


    So as not to encounter another attack.


    If the murderer can kill Master Tingchan in front of the Buddhist disciples, it is not difficult to kill them!


    "Everyone, let''s go together."


    Rocky suggested.


    Although I didn''t say it clearly, the worry on his face did not hide, "This way, the road will be safer, and there is a need to take care of it."


    Several other suzerains did not object.


    With so many masters together, no matter how strong the murderer is, he dare not come?


    Surrounded by people from their five major sects, even the top powerhouses are not so easy to get out.


    People from the five major sects gathered in groups, and left the camp at the same time, heading down the mountain road, planning to reach the main road, and then separated separately and returned to their own sects.


    The mountain road is winding, even if it is already at the foot of the Green Mountain Sect, it will take some time to reach the road.


    Along the way, everyone was vigilant, not daring to be careless, and kept twelve points on guard.


    Rocky, sitting on the sedan chair, half-closed his eyes, and seemed to be resting.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and a strange light flashed deep under his eyes.


    He beckoned, Luo Long immediately walked to his side and whispered over.


    "Do it."


    Luo Qi only had these two words, and Luo Long nodded immediately.


    But for a while, there was a sudden explosion in the crowd!


    boom!


    dusty!


    "There is an enemy attack! There is an enemy attack!"


    Li Xuan roared, and the sword he had been holding in his hand was immediately pulled out, and he looked around vigilantly, "Who! Come out for me! Come out!"


    But no one responded to him. The tumbling dust immediately surrounded everyone. Even if they tried to avoid it, where could they avoid it?


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Everyone coughed, including Rocky, and fell straight out of the sedan chair, screaming in shock: "Poisonous! Poisonous!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he fainted.


    Li Xuan, Yun Zhongxian and others changed their faces one by one, and wanted to seal their acupoints. It was too late. The strong poison gas entered their bodies, making them unable to react at all.


    dizzy!


    All the suzerain and elders, including those disciples, all fell down.


    The dust slowly dissipated, and on the ground, all the people lying on the ground, the people of the six major sects, none of them could stand still, all of them were poisoned by the poisonous gas.


    After a while, Rocky opened his eyes, and a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He sat up and looked around. Then, Luo Long woke up, and then the other elder disciples of the Tianlian Sect, waking up one by one, looking around blankly, and seemed to react suddenly.


    Of the six major sects, only people from the Tianlian Sect were not poisoned!


    "Take them all back."


    Rocky stood up, patted the dust on his body, his eyes swept over Li Xuan and others who fell on the ground, his eyes were cold.

 Chapter 2149： Condolences

    Finally they all won.


    Rocky snorted. From the time these guys chose to negotiate with Jiang Ning, it was destined to have such a day.


    "Sect Master, what do they do?"


    Luo Long asked.


    Taking down these sect masters is equivalent to pinching their throats, but it is not so easy to threaten others.


    "Take it back first, and it''s closed. There are still many elders in their sects. After they have been taken down, they can really control a few sects."


    Luo Qi said, "It''s a pity, let the people of Buddhism run away."


    Even if Master Listening Zen died, he couldn''t make up for it.


    Originally, he wanted to control the other five sects. In this way, he would control the six sects alone!


    Being able to control six sects at the same time, can his strength become stronger?


    Whatever you want becomes extremely easy, not to mention the Green Mountain Sect, even if you want to conquer other sects, it is not a difficult task.


    "I don''t know if they will give in."


    Luo Long frowned, "These guys, none of them are easy to deal with."


    "In my hands, there are no hard bones!"


    Rocky snorted, "Okay, let''s do it, soon, within this mountain gate, it is ours!"


    "Yes!"


    Luo Long nodded immediately.


    Looking at the five major sects who were in a coma, Luo Qi squinted his eyes. It was really not easy to get to this point. He had no choice, otherwise, these **** would simply cooperate.


    Everyone is pregnant, what else can be done?


    He took a deep breath, his eyes were deep, and his face suddenly twitched, as if he had forgotten what he was going to do, and it took him a long time to return to normal.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning took Liu Zong and Liu Heng to the Buddha Sect.


    "Brother Jiang, the people of the Buddhist Sect, will you do something with us?"


    Liu Zong was a little worried.


    Master Listening Zen is dead, that''s the suzerain of the Buddhist sect!


    Not only in the sect, but also in the entire mountain gate, there is a lot of prestige.


    Now Jiang Ning is regarded as a suspect, so he takes the initiative to come to the door, he is really afraid that the people of the Buddha Sect will directly kill them!


    "Yes, the people of Buddhism must be very angry at the moment. We are really worried when we come to the door like this."


    Liu Heng also nodded.


    Both people are worried, not because they are afraid of death.


    To live or die today depends on which one is more meaningful.


    However, it is obviously meaningless to die in vain.


    "Will not."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "We are going to express our condolences to the Zen master, they will not do it."


    How could Jiang Ning not know whether he killed Master Listening Zen?


    He really didn''t expect that the other party would use the Diamond Fist to do it, which is to blame for himself, and at the same time clear the suspicion.


    He glanced at the two people: "Even if they want to do it, they will kill me and will not kill you."


    "We are not afraid of death,"


    Liu Zong shook his head, "It''s just that this thing is too strange, don''t you think?"


    "In the negotiation that day, Master Ting Zen was obviously on our side and supported us, but he was killed the next day. Does this mean that someone does not want to see him on our side?"


    "Yes, Master Listening Zen is highly respected. Even though I am an enemy of the Qingshan Sect, we still respect him. He was killed by an adulterer, which is a pity.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the two people and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Finally I will use my brain."


    He didn''t say much, and it made no sense to explain anything now. After the Buddha Zong, he would know what was going on.


    Jiang Ning urged the two people to speed up, but now there is not much time, and it can be wasted.


    ...

 Chapter 2150： Impunity

    The sacred place of Buddhism?


    At this moment, I was plunged into an atmosphere of grief.


    Master Listening Zen is dead.


    No one thought that such a thing would happen.


    Elder Tingfeng presided over the funeral, and the other elders looked sad.


    The disciples cried, knelt before the spirit, bowed their heads, and recited the scriptures for Master Listening Zen.


    This is a huge loss to Buddhism!


    "who!"


    Suddenly, there was a sound from the gate. Elder Listening Feng raised his head and glanced up, frowned slightly, confessing to the other elders to watch, and quickly walked over.


    At this moment, at the gate, more than a dozen Buddhist disciples, holding long sticks, surrounded the three Jiangning people!


    "A member of the Green Mountain Sect? You are Jiangning? Murderer!"


    "So courageous to kill our Sect Master, and dare to come here? Kill him!"


    "Don''t let him run away!"


    The disciples were very angry, and the raging anger almost burned Jiang Ning to death.


    While Jiang Ning stood there, there was no change in expression on his face, and he didn''t seem to worry about the threats of these disciples at all.


    He said lightly: "I''m here to express condolences to Master Zen. Even if I want to kill, shouldn''t I wait for the incense stick?"


    "You do not deserve!"


    "Murder! Don''t talk nonsense with him!"


    Several people rushed directly towards Jiang Ning.


    murderer!


    In their eyes, Jiang Ning was the murderer. Who else could he be besides him?


    They all know that Jiang Ning learned the Buddhist vajra fist secretly, and even killed Master Ting Zen with vajra fist!


    He must be killed to avenge Master Listening Zen.


    With a loud roar, more and more people rushed over. Both Liu Zong and Liu Heng turned pale. As expected, they came to Buddhism to find death.


    "stop!"


    Suddenly, with a loud roar, Elder Tingfeng stood at the door and looked at Jiang Ning, "Stop it all."


    He was not an opponent to fight Jiang Ning, and these disciples were just going to die.


    Jiang Ning was not the murderer. Elder Tingfeng wanted to understand and checked the injury of Master Ting Zen, and he was sure that it was not Jiang Ning''s.


    "He is not a murderer."


    Listen to the wind elders.


    The disciples were startled.


    "Elder, isn''t he a murderer?"


    "Yes, the murderer is someone else. He just came to mourn the lord and let him in."


    Elder Tingfeng nodded.


    The disciples just stepped aside, but looking at Jiang Ning''s eyes, they were still red.


    Jiang Ning walked to Elder Tingfeng.


    "Please."


    Listen to the wind elders.


    He walked ahead, Jiang Ning followed one side, walked into the courtyard, crossed the corridor, and saw the mourning hall in the main hall.


    As Jiang Ning walked, the disciples on both sides were all staring at him with complicated eyes.


    He ignored these people, went straight through the crowd, walked to the mourning hall, took three incense sticks, lit the candles, walked to the spiritual position, bowed and worshipped three times.


    "Master Listening to Zen, go well."


    He turned his head to look at Elder Tingfeng and the others, and bowed slightly, "Please elders, please."


    Elder Tingfeng and the others bowed in return.


    Jiang Ning inserted the incense and walked aside without disturbing them.


    He came to express his condolences, and he really felt sorry for Master Ting Zen''s departure.


    When negotiating, among the six major sects, I am afraid that only Master Listening Zen is really working hard for the stability within the mountain gate, but he has affected the plans of others.


    Since Jiang Ning was here to express condolences, those who came were guests, and Elder Tingfeng would not be ignorant of etiquette.


    He arranged for someone to receive Jiang Ning and invited Jiang Ning to sit down, and then walked over when everything was done.


    "Several people came from afar, the Buddha is grateful."


    The elder Tingfeng said, "In the past few days, we have to recite the scriptures for the lord, and then let him enter the land for safety. If there is nothing else, the Buddha will not be able to continue receiving them."


    His expression is serious.


    "Master Ting Zen died unjustly."


    Jiang Ning said, "Could it be that you just let the murderer get away with it?"


    After he finished speaking, Elder Feng Feng''s expression changed.

 Chapter 2151： No murderer

    "The murderer was not found and was not brought to justice. How can Master Listening Zen enter the earth for peace?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Elder Listening Wind, I don''t think you want this either."


    Elder Tingfeng''s face turned pale, did not speak, stared at Jiang Ning, and remained silent.


    "You and I know that the murderer is someone else. Are you going to let Master Ting Chan die in vain?"


    "There is no murderer."


    Elder Listening Feng shook his head. When he said this, his tone was obviously trembling.


    Not reconciled, he was obviously not reconciled.


    Why can''t Jiangning hear it?


    "The Sect Master is practicing qigong, maddening himself, he accidentally broke the meridian and died, there is no murderer, you think too much."


    He looked at Jiang Ning and said every word, "These, I know better than you, my Buddhism will not trouble anyone, please leave."


    Elder Listening Feng had no expression on his face, saying something he didn''t believe in.


    But he must say so.


    After speaking, the elder listened to Feng stopped to say more, called a Buddha, and bowed slightly, which was regarded as an order to evict the guests.


    Jiang Ning smiled, did not say anything, got up and left.


    Behind them, Liu Zong and Liu Heng couldn''t understand them.


    It''s just that the two of them didn''t ask, and followed Jiang Ning to leave Buddhism.


    When the three of them went down the mountain, Liu Zong spoke and couldn''t help asking: "Master Ting Zen was obviously killed, why did Elder Tingfeng hide it?"


    This is something that anyone with a discerning eye can see, even if he conceals it, it won''t change the truth of the facts.


    "He wants to preserve Buddhism."


    Jiang Ning said directly.


    This is also very obvious.


    Elder Tingfeng must know who the murderer was. He just didn''t dare to offend him. He didn''t want to guilty. Perhaps it was just the death of Master Listening Zen alone. Once offended, I am afraid that the entire Buddhist sect will be destroyed!


    If it is him, I am afraid that he will make the same choice, without sufficient strength, sometimes it is like this, even if someone is riding on the neck, the ground and the closed love, he can only swallow his breath.


    But now, it is their suzerain who is dead, the faith of Buddhism, Master Listening to Zen!


    "If Elder Listening Wind refuses to say, the clue will be broken,"


    Liu Heng said, "Of course, when he said this, Brother Jiang''s innocence has also been washed away. If there is no murderer, then no one is a murderer."


    All suspicions have been cleared, but the murderer is indeed still at large. Who can guarantee that the murderer will not act on the living people in the next step?


    Jiang Ning looked at the two brothers, did not say anything, found a stone and sat down.


    He is not in a hurry to go.


    Liu Zong and Liu Heng are still discussing these things, and they seem to want to make more preparations to avoid accidents.


    After a while, seeing that Jiang Ning still had no intention of leaving, the two of them were a little surprised and reacted.


    "Do you want to go to Buddhism?"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Wait first."


    "Yes."


    The two of them had been with Jiang Ning for a while, and they reacted at once, stopped talking, and sat there quietly, waiting for the sky to gradually darken.


    When a bright moon rose into the sky, Jiang Ning opened his eyes.


    "You two are waiting for me here."


    "Okay, Brother Jiang, be careful."


    The two nodded.


    After speaking, Jiang Ning instantly disappeared into the darkness, hiding all his breath, and Liu Zong and Liu Heng were a little shocked.


    They are completely unaware of the existence of Jiangning!


    "Amazing."


    Liu Zong said, "The Great Elder probably doesn''t have such strength."


    "How dare we offend him in the first place."


    Liu Heng was scared after a while.


    If Jiang Ning cares about them, those two people would probably be dead by now.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ning would not care about their two children. For the first time, they felt how happy it is to be a child.


    The two obeyed Jiang Ning''s orders and sat there waiting obediently.


    And Jiang Ning sneaked in the night, and soon returned to the Buddhist sect.


    In front of the mourning hall, there was no one but Elder Tingfeng, who kept the spirit alone.

 Chapter 2152： Oh its you

    He had already confessed that if other people do other things and keep the spirits, he can come alone, naturally to wait for Jiang Ning.


    He knew that Jiang Ning would definitely come again.


    Hearing slight footsteps, Elder Listening Feng did not look back, but looked at the spiritual position.


    "I was forced to be helpless. I hope you can understand that not everyone can be desperate."


    "The murderer is someone else, I naturally know who it is, but I can''t afford to offend it, and the Buddha can''t afford to offend it either."


    He turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning who was standing there, "I think you know better than me in your heart."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "I know."


    "I''m not here to force you, let alone to ask you to do anything, Buddhism''s matters, the Buddha''s own solution, I just want to tell you one thing,"


    He looked at Elder Tingfeng, "In your Buddhist sect, there are spies."


    Elder Tingfeng''s expression changed, as if thinking of something, staring at Jiang Ning, his eyes shrank instantly.


    "Just do it for yourself."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned around and left without saying a word.


    The footsteps had already left and disappeared. Elder Listening Feng knelt in front of the mourning hall, his eyes getting sharper.


    spy!


    There are spies in the Buddhism. He has long suspected that their route to leave the camp was decided temporarily by Master Listening Zen, not the main road to take. How could it be leaked?


    There must be spies who leaked their whereabouts so that the murderers could deploy.


    Someone first attacked the disciple that day, he immediately rushed to help, and got the master Ting Chan killed.


    He always blamed himself.


    "The person who attacked and killed the disciples of the Buddha..."


    Elder Tingfeng gritted his teeth, his face was savage, full of murderous aura, "I belong to the Buddha Sect himself!"


    In addition to this possibility, what else can it be?


    He took a deep breath and looked at Master Ting Zen''s spiritual card.


    "Sect Master, what should I do?"


    "You give me Buddhism, I can''t ignore everything!"


    It is his biggest responsibility now to keep the foundation of Buddhism, revenge? Why doesn''t he want revenge? He wanted to fight the murderer to death and death, but what about the sect?


    Elder Tingfeng knelt there, sighing deeply, still struggling in his heart.


    The sky gradually changed, and Pa Yiran closed, lit up.


    He stayed up all night.


    Early in the morning, all the disciples arrived and continued to chant for Master Ting Zen.


    "Elder Listening Wind, it''s not good!"


    Outside the door, a disciple ran in with a panic expression, "Something happened!"


    Elder Tingfeng raised his head and was the closed disciple of Master Ting Zen. His face was full of sorrow at the moment, more anxious and fearful.


    "What happened?"


    "Elder, the other five sects... have all gone wrong!"


    The disciple knelt on the ground, his voice trembling, "The sect masters and elders of Qiankun Dao Sect, Long Kong Mountain, Jian Sect, Tian Lian Sect, and Black Wind Sect were all caught!"


    "What did you say?"


    Elder Feng Feng and the others were surprised, what is going on, "You can make it clear!"


    "That day, the five major sects left the Green Mountain Sect and encountered an ambush at the foot of the mountain. They were all poisoned and lost the power to resist..."


    Elder Tingfeng was shocked, how could such a thing happen?


    Could it be that that person not only wants to deal with Buddhism, but wants to kill all six sects in one go?


    But suddenly, he felt something was wrong.


    "wrong!"


    Elder Tingfeng''s face sank, "How can you know something that I don''t know..."


    He didn''t finish his words, the disciple who was kneeling there suddenly became savage, suddenly raised his hand, a dagger fell from his sleeve, held it tightly in his hand, and pierced Elder Tingfeng''s stomach fiercely!


    Puff--


    Elder Tingfeng couldn''t react, even though he tried his best to avoid him, he was still scratched.


    "you wanna die!"


    He roared, and the diamond fist slammed on the disciple''s head, "The spy turned out to be you!"

 Chapter 2153： Decide

    Snap!


    There was only a crisp sound, the disciple''s head was directly cracked open, his eyes widened, and blood flowed down from his forehead.


    "thump!"


    The body fell heavily to the ground, staining the floor red.


    Elder Tingfeng stepped back, clutching his stomach, full of anger.


    He didn''t expect that the spy would be this person!


    This is a disciple whom the Sect Master has always trusted!


    "Elder!"


    "Elder Tingfeng, how are you doing? Di Shuo Shi Yi Guan Shan Lu?"


    The disciples were worried, and immediately called someone to treat the wounds to Elder Tingfeng.


    "I''m fine."


    Elder Tingfeng took a deep breath, pressing down on his injury, fortunately he reacted quickly, otherwise he would be killed by this cut.


    His face was dignified, and he was not in the mood to be angry. He was concerned about this disciple''s betrayal of Buddhism, and he was more concerned about whether what this disciple said was true.


    If people from the other five sects were arrested, who would do it?


    Could it be that guy?


    Elder Tingfeng sat there, and the wound made him feel so sober. This knife would really kill him!


    "What is the situation now?"


    The other elders all came, and when they saw it, they were equally angry and worried.


    "I''m afraid it is true,"


    Elder Listening Feng thought of what Jiang Ning said to himself last night, "Maybe, we made a wrong decision."


    "We want to preserve Buddhism. We would rather swallow our breath, but others may not let us go!"


    He gritted his teeth, murderous.


    Jiang Ning was right. People wouldn''t let Buddhism go easily, because their purpose was extraordinary. From the moment the six major sects joined forces, they were already used.


    Now, there is no value for use, and it is either eliminated or there are other uses.


    From beginning to end, they are tools, and they are used as tools.


    "Send someone to verify the situation immediately."


    Listening to the elder Feng said, "We must also be prepared to leave at any time."


    He thought for a while, and seemed to feel that this was not enough.


    "We will leave at once!"


    He stood up directly, and the other elders saw his injury and wanted to persuade him, but Elder Listening Feng shook his head.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    They have already made a mistake once, and if they make a mistake a second time, they will regret it.


    Elder Tingfeng immediately ordered that except for leaving two elders and some disciples to stay in the Buddha Sect, the rest immediately followed him and rushed to Tianlian Sect.


    If he guessed correctly, the people of the other sects must have been locked there.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning returned to Qingshan School with Liu Zong and Liu Heng.


    As soon as the three of them arrived at the Green Mountain Sect, they saw Liu Chuan Dao and others, bringing all the disciples down the mountain.


    "What happened?"


    Liu Zong asked.


    "Something happened."


    Liu Chuandao''s face was solemn, "The people of the five major sects have been arrested, and now they are locked in the Tianlian Sect. No, I am going to say that the people of the other four major sects have all been arrested by the people of the Tianlian sect!"


    He did not expect that such a thing would happen.


    Rocky was a lunatic at all, and he dared to do such a thing.


    He looked at Jiang Ning: "You guessed it right, that Mr. Lang is not an ordinary person."


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly.


    The six major sects teamed up, which was originally matched by Mr. Lang, but now that the six major sects have jointly disbanded, his plan has failed, and naturally he has to make a second move.


    Even Jiang Ning never expected that they would be so cruel!


    Directly against several other sects, who were originally allies, were so cruel.


    "What do they want to do?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "Use each sect master and elders as a bargaining chip to threaten other sects and obey the wisdom of the Tianlian Sect,"


    Yanagawa snorted, "Rocky wants to control the five sects by one person!"

 Chapter 2154： ambush

    Master Buddhism Listening to Zen is dead, he has no bargaining chips to use, but the lord and elders of the other four sects are now in Luoqi''s hands. Who dares not listen, I am afraid that sect will collapse in an instant!


    "I discussed it with the Great Elder. Although this matter has nothing to do with my Qingshan Sect, we can''t just sit idly by."


    They know the truth that everything is good and everything is bad, and they know the truth that one''s lips and teeth are cold.


    Rocky wants to control the five sects and unite completely, who is it to deal with?


    I''m afraid, it''s their Green Mountain Sect!


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Yes, we really can''t just sit idly by."


    He glanced at everyone: "Let''s go, I will go with you, and rescue the lord and elders of the other sects, it is very important."


    This is not only for the Green Mountain Sect, but also for the stability within the mountain gate.


    Stability and peace both inside and outside the mountain gate are very important. Problems on either side will affect the other side. Jiang Ning can see clearly.


    Without hesitation, he went to Tianlianzong to save people with Liuchuandao and others.


    at the same time.


    Tian Lian Zong.


    Towering mountains, clouds and mist!


    The majestic, steep mountain range was originally a moat that was easy to defend and difficult to attack, and Tianlianzong was located in this place.


    The mountain road was winding, not suitable for large groups of people to walk. The elder Listening Feng frowned slightly when he looked at the mountain road that was invisible at a glance. I was afraid that there would be many ambushes along the way.


    "What should we do now?"


    Someone asked.


    "How did the other sects react?"


    "There is no response for the time being, obviously I am thinking of countermeasures."


    No one dared to give up the sect master and elders, they are both the core of a sect. Once they die, the sect is probably not far away.


    Can you compromise with Ai Yiyi Ling Pa Shan Di Wu? Tian Lian Zong?


    Those sect masters and elders can not only become the puppets of the Tianlianzong for life, let them control the threat.


    "Can''t wait."


    Listening to the elder Feng said, "Once they surrender and return to the Tianlianzong, the **** Luoqi will definitely do it immediately, and it will be too late to say anything."


    He gritted his teeth and glanced at the people he had brought. People were obviously not enough, but time was not enough.


    "In batches, go up the mountain one by one. Each elder will take some people, be careful, pay attention to ambush, find a way to the Tianlian Sect, and then find a way to save people.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing the command from Elder Feng, he personally took a group of people and went up the mountain first.


    The other elders each took their own disciples, followed slowly, carefully along the way, paying attention to ambushes everywhere, they did not dare to be too fast, dare not to be careless.


    But still, encountered many ambushes along the way, killing and wounding more than a dozen disciples.


    "kill!"


    "Kill them!"


    Elder Listening Feng roared, looking at the arrow shot from a distance, his figure flickered like a monkey, and he swiftly passed by regardless of his injuries.


    The Diamond Fist opened and closed wildly, waving wildly.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    He killed five archers in one breath, broke the ambush here, stretched out his hand and waved, "Charge me, rush up the mountain!"


    "call out!"


    Suddenly, a voice broke through the air!


    Elder Feng was too late to react, an arrow suddenly appeared, directly piercing his palm, blood splashing!


    He quickly hid behind a tree, terrified.


    "Hide! Hide first!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a disciple who was walking in front was killed by an arrow and was nailed directly to the ground, his head was pierced!


    Splashing blood!


    "Hide! Hide!"


    Listening to the wind elder yelling.


    He glanced at his pierced palm, his body trembled, and the pain made his lips tremble, what a terrible archer!


    He didn''t even know where that man was in ambush!


    This person is the final ambush, and the shot will kill!

 Chapter 2155： make life difficult for

    Everyone immediately retreated, not daring to expose it at all.


    A terrible archer hiding in the dark, every arrow can kill!


    "Elder! Your hand!"


    Several disciples, seeing Elder Tingfeng''s wound, their eyes turned red all at once.


    They knew very well that Elder Tingfeng had more injuries than this one.


    "I''m fine."


    Elder Tingfeng gritted his teeth and asked people to take medicinal powder and sprinkle it directly on the wound. The severe pain made his body twitch, but he still didn''t make a sound.


    Carry it abruptly.


    After bandaging the wound, Elder Tingfeng cautiously looked at the distance and did not find the hidden killer.


    But this archer''s strength, he can feel, even if he goes out, I am afraid he will be shot by an arrow!


    "Don''t go out, everyone,"


    The elder Tingfeng? Erran dyed the Yi Erxi, said, "This archer is terrible, hide yourself!"


    Now anyone who goes out is dead, and he is no exception.


    I didn''t expect that the people of the Tianlianzong would actually set up a trap here, and this archer was the biggest ambush.


    Who can pass?


    Whether it is an ordinary disciple or an elder-level master like him, one arrow can kill them!


    "Elder, if this goes on, none of us can climb the mountain."


    "Yeah, what should I do? I can''t wait any longer!"


    "I''ll get him out!"


    Someone yelled, thinking that his fast footwork might be able to attract the opponent to take action and take the opportunity to confirm the position of the opponent.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed out, and Elder Feng couldn''t call him.


    "do not go!"


    It was too late, and the person had already rushed out, but only a few steps out, there was a sound of breaking through the air!


    The disciple''s feet were fast and he seemed to have been prepared, and his figure dodged the first arrow.


    "Huh, let me see how you aim!"


    He roared and deliberately moved left and right, but for the second time, the sound of breaking through the air came again!


    call out!


    An arrow pierced his heart!


    what--


    Another arrow pierced his head!


    The scream stopped abruptly!


    Elder Tingfeng''s eyes are red: "No!"


    "Don''t go out anymore!"


    In the blink of an eye, he lost a few disciples. His eyes were bloodshot, and he sternly said, "Hidden! Don''t go out! Don''t go out!"


    "This is an order!"


    He wanted to save people and the people of the five major sects, but he didn''t want to see that his disciples died in vain.


    From a distance, he didn''t even know where the archer was. If he went out rashly, he would only die in vain.


    Elder Tingfeng breathed quickly, looked at the disciples, and repeatedly said: "Don''t go out to die."


    The disciples who squatted behind had red eyes. No one thought that they would be stopped here. Who is that mysterious archer?


    They have never heard that there is such a master in Tianlianzong, who is so powerful.


    Later, the others slowly followed, and stopped there, not daring to take a step forward.


    After several trials, the final result was shot by an arrow!


    They didn''t expect that this archer would be so terrified.


    "What should we do now? We can''t make it through."


    "Who is it, how can he be so powerful?"


    "Where is he, did you find the archer?"


    Several elders communicated in a whisper, but no one noticed that the position of the archer, the direction of the shot was different several times, and it was impossible to change the place each time, or there was more than one archer?


    Elder Tingfeng''s face was solemn.


    "I''m sorry."


    He was a little helpless, and a little anxious.


    If this continues, they will not be able to go to the Tianlianzong, and when the other sects surrender and bow their heads to the Tianlianzong, then even if they go, it doesn''t make any sense.


    what to do?


    There is no way at all!

 Chapter 2156： Ancestor

    Several elders clenched their fists, they had never been so angry and helpless before.


    They didn''t expect that they would use people to attract firepower and take the opportunity to rush over, but they couldn''t help the disciples to die.


    "The people of the Green Mountain Sect are here!"


    Suddenly, there was a voice behind him, and Elder Listening Feng suddenly raised his head.


    The people of the Green Mountain Sect are here?


    How can they come?


    "Sect Master Liu and others are here!"


    "And that Jiangning!"


    Jiangning?


    Hearing the name Jiang Ning, Elder Tingfeng suddenly felt relieved, an inexplicable sense of relief, it seemed that Jiang Ning would come and all problems would be solved.


    He didn''t even know why he felt this way.


    Soon, Jiang Ning came over, with Liu Chuan Dao and Liu Zong Liu Heng beside him.


    "Sect Master Liu, I didn''t expect you to come."


    Elder Tingfeng said, "Our people from the six major sects used to target the Qingshan Sect, but now you are here to save people."


    "Everyone has a community with a shared future,"


    Yanagawa nodded, "If Luoqi succeeds, then my Green Mountain Sect will not have any good results, I am not for you."


    He spoke very directly, with nothing to hide.


    Elder Tingfeng nodded, still grateful in his heart.


    "It''s just that we can''t make it through now,"


    He pointed to the grove on the opposite side, "There is a highland. I don''t know how many archers are hidden. It''s too accurate. Several of our disciples have already died."


    He pointed to his hand, the cloth strip on it had been dyed red with blood.


    Liu Chuandao glanced at him and frowned, the archer who couldn''t even escape the elder Tingfeng?


    When did Tianlianzong have such a master?


    "This is a bit troublesome, is there only one way up the mountain?"


    He asked.


    "Yes, there was originally a road to the back of the mountain, but the people of the Tianlianzong themselves cut off Erling Wuyiwu Luran, and can only go up here."


    "Rocky must now be waiting for the other four sects to surrender. Controlling them is equivalent to directly controlling the five sects. He only listens to his orders. In this way, he can do whatever he wants."


    Elder Ting Feng said, "What I am more worried about is that it is not Rocky that controls everything behind the scenes, but the Mr. Lang."


    This is what he worries most.


    "Archer?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at a few people, and then looked up at the small woods on Yanshan Road. His eyes were like electronic infrared scanners, and he saw several possible locations at once.


    On stealth assassination, Jiang Ning is the ancestor!


    He didn''t talk nonsense, he just walked out, scared that Elder Listening Feng''s face changed drastically.


    "Jiangning! What are you doing!"


    Jiang Ning ignored him, took a step, and there was a sound of breaking through the air!


    Elder Tingfeng''s back is a little chilly, is Jiang Ning going to die?


    call out!


    The arrow shot out, but Jiang Ning didn''t even look at it. He just moved his body slightly and avoided the arrow.


    The arrow was nailed to Jiang Ning''s foot, less than ten centimeters away, and the elder Feng and the others were stunned!


    Jiang Ning didn''t stop, and continued to move forward. It was just the changing movement of his body that made people incomprehensible.


    In my ears, the sound of breaking through the air continued, and arrows continued to shoot at Jiangning!


    call out!


    call out!


    call out!


    ...


    But Jiang Ning, strolling in the courtyard, was like walking in the back garden of his own home. Those arrows, as if afraid of him, were all avoided, and even Jiang Ning''s clothes were not touched.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Elder Tingfeng and the others were dumbfounded, and those disciples'' eyes widened, and they couldn''t believe what they saw before them.


    This is too scary, right?


    How did Jiang Ning do it? Those archers seemed to have nothing to do with Jiang Ning.


    Before they could react, Jiang Ning had already reached the small forest quickly, and with a flash of figure, he got into the forest!

 Chapter 2157： Pretty awesome

    "He, how did he do it?"


    "It''s amazing, that archer simply caught Jiang Ning''s movements!"


    "Awesome! What a weird footwork!"


    The elders'' eyes widened, some of them couldn''t believe it.


    Jiang Ning swept past so easily and got into the forest.


    A group of them have been stopped here for a long time, but as soon as Jiang Ning came, he broke open. What kind of strength is this?


    No, even if the martial arts are powerful, they may not be able to have this kind of body skills, Jiang Ning is simply amazing!


    They don''t know, even if it''s the dog brother they are here, they can easily avoid it.


    Because they have received training, especially mid-reaction training, let alone archers, even bullets, they have enough reaction ability!


    "What should we do now?"


    Elder Tingfeng glanced at Liu Chuandao and asked.


    Jiang Ning passed, what about them?


    "Hold on."


    Yanagawa was equally shocked.


    He has tried his best to improve his estimation of Jiang Ning, but every time, Jiang Ning always surprises him and keeps letting him know that no matter how high he is, he still underestimates Jiang Ning.


    In this way, I am afraid that my vision is not enough to see the limits of Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning passed, I''m afraid that archer will be in trouble.


    They just have to wait, they can only wait!


    In the forest on the opposite side, the hidden archer looked a little ugly. On his back, with the quiver on his back, there were only a few left at this moment.


    The arrows that were shot out in succession did not even touch Jiang Ning''s clothes. To him, this was a shame!


    Seeing that Jiang Ning had come and got into the forest, he immediately got up and prepared to change places.


    As a master of stealth assassination, once his position is exposed, the first reaction is naturally to shift the position!


    However, he just got up and took two steps, and suddenly there was a sound of breaking through the air in his ear!


    call out!


    He suddenly turned sideways, shook his wrist, held a dagger, and slashed fiercely. The arrow that would shoot past his ears was cut directly at the waist!


    Snapped!


    The arrow fell on the ground, the arrow he had just shot out!


    "who are you!"


    He screamed, but no one answered him.


    call out!


    call out!


    call out!


    There were three more arrows, rushing out, the man sneered, and the dagger in his hand shook violently, cutting off the arrows one after another.


    These are his own arrows, the arrows he used to kill people, but now he wants to cut them off by himself!


    call out!


    There was another sound that broke through the air, much faster than before.


    The man''s feet touched Wu Lingxi''s love, and immediately stepped back, looking at the arrow, and aimed at his head.


    "drink!"


    With a loud shout, his wrist slammed into force, and he directly slammed the arrow frontally, splitting it in half from the middle!


    Accurate.


    "Very awesome."


    There was a sound in the ear, as if thunder, causing the man''s head to explode in an instant.


    Is there someone around?


    When did you come here!


    He didn''t care about other things, and subconsciously swung his dagger, stabbing it towards his side, but it was in vain.


    "Here."


    A gust of wind blows, the man''s eyes widened suddenly, his voice changed another position, behind him?


    He roared and spun around quickly, amazingly dexterous!


    Such an exercise is really very powerful. In this kind of mountain forest, he can definitely be regarded as a master, but what he encountered today was Jiang Ning!


    The dagger in his hand has failed again!


    The man is almost going crazy.


    where?


    where?


    Where is the person!


    He has never seen a person with a body faster than himself, this is impossible!


    Wow----


    The wind was howling, and the man took a few steps back to make sure that he had a way of retreat, but the sound in his ear struck again, this time so fast that he could not react at all!

 Chapter 2158： Look back

    He heard a fist hit, and subconsciously raised his hand to block it, but before his hand was fully raised, his fist fell heavily on his face!


    boom!


    Great momentum!


    The man flew out directly.


    The nose collapsed instantly and blood splashed.


    He yelled, trying to stand up and fight back, but as soon as his eyes opened, another fist hit!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    After three consecutive punches, his head was dizzy, and his whole person almost passed out. The smell of blood irritated his nose, but his nose was gone...


    The airway was blocked by blood, making it difficult for him to breathe, and the blood stained his entire face!


    "you¡­¡­"


    He forcibly opened his eyes? Yiaiyi Er''er was picking up the land? But he couldn''t see what Jiang Ning looked like in front of him, "Who are you?"


    Jiang Ning did not answer, but grabbed the man''s hair with one hand and dragged him out, like a dead dog.


    The man struggled, but he couldn''t even breathe smoothly. How could he break free?


    Jiang Ning was dragged directly out of the woods, dragging a **** path on the ground.


    In the distance, Elder Listening Feng and others were stunned!


    They looked at Jiang Ning, dragged a person out of the woods, and looked at the man, his face covered in blood, embarrassed like a dog, and they didn''t even have a chance to resist...


    Jiang Ning went into the woods in less than ten minutes, right?


    This, this is too powerful!


    "oo."


    Jiang Ning threw people in front of them and said lightly, "The strength is not bad, he is a first-class shooter."


    He didn''t say that if this guy was brought back outside the gate and trained well, he would definitely be a first-class sniper.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The man raised his face and spoke a little vaguely. The blood in his mouth and nose was getting more and more.


    In the Tianlianzong, he is the top player in the ranks. In Jiangning''s mouth, it is still OK?


    He was so embarrassed that he didn''t know how to refute it. He had just been subdued by Jiang Ning, and there was indeed no chance of resistance.


    "Tie it up!"


    Elder Tingfeng gritted his teeth and said, "This kid killed several of my disciples, I won''t let him go!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, turned his head and glanced at Liu Chuandao and the others.


    "Okay, no time wasting, you can go up the mountain now and try your best to deal with Rocky."


    "how about you?"


    Liu Chuandao understood the meaning of Jiang Ning''s words.


    "I will go alone."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "Either save the person, or you have to go to war, you''d better be prepared."


    That was the worst result, but once it happened, Jiang Ning would not care about it. The battle should be fought. He was never afraid of fighting. On the contrary, he himself was the **** of war!


    Is the king of war!


    After that, Jiang Ning entered the woods again, and soon disappeared.


    "go!"


    Without hesitation, Yanagawa nodded immediately, "Go up the mountain now!"


    "go!"


    Elder Tingfeng also ordered.


    The people of the two major sects hurry up and rushed towards the mountain. No one could stop them. After half an hour, everyone came outside the gate of Tianlianzong.


    At the door, someone guarded him, arching his bow and shooting arrows, and he was ready for a long time!


    Looking at the sharp arrows, aimed at the crowd, Elder Listening Feng looked serious.


    "Rocky!"


    He yelled loudly, like thunder, "Do you want to make the mountain gate smoggy!"


    "Looking back is the shore!"


    The voice rolled in, and it took a long time before there was a response. It was Rocky''s voice.


    "Hahahaha, look back?"


    Rocky laughed, his voice gradually getting closer, "I turned around, but what I saw was not the shore, but the endless abyss!"


    His figure appeared, like a wind, hurried over, watching Liu Chuandao also come, and sneered.


    "Listening to the wind, you killed Liu Chuandao beside you and killed everyone in the Qingshan Sect. I can think about it and look back again."

 Chapter 2159： Delay time

    Rocky''s words are yin and yang weird, everyone knows that he can''t give up.


    After finally grabbing the sect masters and elders of other sects, this is equivalent to holding a king-fried card in his hand. As long as he persists for a while, those sects will naturally surrender to him.


    "Rocky, stop being obsessed with it!"


    Yan Chuan said, "You are bewitched by others, you just become others'' pawns and tools, don''t you wake up yet?"


    He looked around and did not see Mr. Lang.


    This mysterious person, even standing in the crowd, might not be able to find him. He had no sense of existence. This was what Jiang Ning told him, so he must be careful.


    A person can make one''s breath disappear, but it is real, which in itself is a terrifying ability.


    Rocky will go to this point today, but it was taken advantage of by Mr. Lang, and Rocky hasn''t reacted yet.


    "Hahahaha, wake up? I wake up long ago!"


    Rocky laughed, "I still feel that I am too late to wake up!"


    "Yagawa Road!"


    He yelled, "You die, the Qingshan Sect is destroyed, it is the best result, you should understand this truth."


    "This mountain gate is about to collapse, don''t you know? Now besides going to the mountain gate, to find more resources, what other way do we have to go?"


    "You cooperate with me and listen to me. I can guarantee that at least your inheritance will continue. If you stop me..."


    His face suddenly became cold, "Then die!"


    Rocky didn''t want to talk so much nonsense, raised his hand, and the archer behind him immediately stood on guard and started at any time!


    As long as Rocky orders, they will live up to everything and shoot Yanagawa Dao and others!


    Dao Liu Chuan and Elder Tingfeng and the others frowned. They knew that Rocky had been mad and was brainwashed by Mr. Lang, and even controlled it. I''m afraid that he didn''t even know what he was doing now.


    "Hold him."


    Yanagawa lowered his voice, "Jiangning will have a way. We must hold him now."


    Elder Tingfeng nodded, took a deep breath, and met Liu Chuan Dao''s eyes. Suddenly, he lifted a knife from one side of his body and placed it across Liu Chuan Dao''s neck.


    "Rocky! You said, as long as I kill him, you will guarantee that my Buddhist inheritance will continue?"


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    The people of the Green Mountain Sect suddenly became nervous.


    "Elder Listening Wind! What are you doing!"


    "Stop! Elder Tingfeng, don''t mess around!"


    The two sides were at war, and the atmosphere suddenly became serious.


    "Hahahaha, everyone is selfish, so don''t talk about anyone."


    When Rocky saw it, he couldn''t help laughing, "Yes, you killed Liuchuan Dao and everyone in the Qingshan Sect. I will give you this opportunity to merge you under the banner of my Tianlian Sect and let you Buddhism. Isn¡¯t it good to be able to continue the inheritance?"


    He likes to watch Elder Tingfeng and Liu Chuandao fight each other, and watch them all the respectable guys, after all, they are killing them for their own benefit!


    "boom!"


    Dao Yanagawa started his hand, slapped Elder Tingfeng''s knife with a palm, and the two immediately fought.


    "Elder Tingfeng, are you going to kill me?"


    He roared.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Listening to the elder Feng''s roar, the diamond boxing opened and closed, and he fought fiercely with Yanagawa Dao.


    Both of them are crazy, and the people around, no matter where they dare to approach, can only watch, nervous and worried.


    Rocky also watched the excitement and couldn''t help but laugh out loud. He just likes to see this kind of scene so much!


    at the same time!


    Within the Tianlianzong.


    Jiang Ning has already entered.


    At this moment, he was just a disciple of Tianlianzong, and he was inconspicuous, and no one paid any attention to him as he walked on the road.

 Chapter 2160： Kill without mercy

    He lowered his head and walked cautiously towards the inner courtyard, bumping into many people along the way, but no one looked at him at all.


    He could feel that the atmosphere in the Tian Lianzong was serious, and every disciple was tense. Obviously, like the atmosphere of the Lianzong today, they themselves couldn''t bear it.


    "They must be found as soon as possible."


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly.


    The Tianlian Sect is very large, and it is probably not an easy task to determine where those people are locked up in a while.


    He knew that what he had to face was not Rocky, but the mysterious Mr. Lang!


    Jiang Ning faintly felt that Mr. Lang was here for Ji Dao Fist. He might even know that the fist was on his body, or that the fist was outside the gate.


    With his ability, he can go directly to the Qingshan Sect, control the Qingshan Sect Liuchuandao and others, and open the mountain gate. Isn''t it easier?


    Why do you have to spend so much time in controlling Rocky, and combining with several other big sects, to make the mountain gates smoky.


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to understand for the time being.


    Now is not the time to think about this.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up! Send it over!"


    "Send to those guys, what''s in a hurry?"


    "What do you know! Are you responsible if someone dies?"


    From a distance, there were more than a dozen people, carrying their baskets and cursing as they walked. Jiang Ning immediately raised his head.


    He smelled the scent, and what was in those baskets was food?


    I can serve so many meals at one time, I am afraid that it will be provided to many people to eat. There is a fixed place to eat in the sect. There is no need to deliver it like this, except...


    Jiang Ning''s eyes changed, and he quietly followed behind them, watching the surroundings.


    Sure enough, in the back mountain of Tianlianzong, it takes some time to walk the mountain road, and there are people guarding it along the way.


    Jiang Ning cautiously avoided these guards before seeing a cave.


    The dozen or so people carried the baskets into the cave, while Jiang Ning was waiting outside.


    Not long after, more than a dozen people came out again. Looking at their status, it was obvious that everything in the basket was empty. It seems that this is the place to detain them.


    But how to get in is a problem, and how to rescue them is another problem.


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, thought for a while, didn''t rush in, turned and left.


    After confirming where they are, things will be easier to handle.


    When he returned to the Tianlianzong gate, Liu Chuandao and Elder Tingfeng were still fighting. The two were inextricably killed, but no one could do anything about it.


    The disciples on both sides resisted, being held back by several elders, not allowing them to do anything.


    Tingfeng and Liu Chuandao saw the crowd at the same time, Jiang Ning nodded at them, and the two slapped each other, each backing out, panting.


    "Why didn''t you fight?"


    Rocky looked at the excitement, "Elder Listening Wind, it seems that you are not strong enough. Can you kill Liuchuan Dao?"


    He couldn''t see it, the two of them didn''t really want to kill, they just acted in front of them.


    They can act and watch it by themselves. Anyway, it is him who has time now. He is not afraid that Yanagawa will delay them.


    "Rocky..."


    Listening to the wind gritted his teeth, "Don''t force me!"


    "I forced you, how?"


    Rocky sneered, "I tell you, this is the only choice. Either you can do it for me, or wait for me to gather the five sects and do it myself!"


    "At that time, not only the Qingshan Sect will be destroyed, but your Buddhism...don''t think of being safe and sound!"


    He looked at Elder Tingfeng with a weird smile, and the expression on his face was a bit playful.


    "Anyway, Master Listening Zen is dead, does the Buddhism have any meaning?"


    He waved his hand, and the archers stood closer together. He was impatient and was watching them play tricks.


    "Who dares to approach, kill without mercy!"

 Chapter 2161： Guilty of risk

    Rocky didn''t want to bother at all now.


    He only needs to wait for time, wait for the other four sect members, and bow their heads to himself one by one. At that time, he has the final say.


    What Qingshan school, what Buddhist school?


    As long as he wants, it can be destroyed!


    Even the other sects within the mountain gate, no matter what they want to do, they can''t do much.


    "Humph!"


    Rocky glanced at Liu Chuandao and the others, showing a weird smile, and turned to leave.


    Circles of archers are ready at any time, as long as someone dares to step forward, they are not polite and shoot people on the spot!


    Elder Tingfeng looked at each other with Dao Liu Chuan, knowing that it was not a way to pass this way rashly. The people of the Tianlian Sect were simply lunatics now, and they would ignore all consequences.


    "retreat."


    Yanagawa ordered it.


    "Retreat first."


    Elder Tingfeng also nodded.


    The people of the two major sects immediately stepped back one mile away and thought about countermeasures.


    People? Zero Er Ling Xi Ran Yi Er Wu? The staff settled down. In the camp, Jiang Ning looked at a few people.


    "Found them."


    "But it is not easy to rescue them."


    He said lightly, "They are all poisoned, and there should be no resistance. The most important thing is to first know what poison they have, and then where is the antidote."


    You must detoxify them so that you have the ability to rush out.


    Otherwise, with the current Tianlianzong, Jiang Ning can move in and out freely by himself, but with so many people, he can''t do it at all.


    "What poison are they, how do we know?"


    Elder Tingfeng shook his head, "Rocky is very cunning, he would definitely think that someone would save them, and he would have made preparations a long time ago."


    Rocky dared to be so unscrupulous, they would not believe it if they had no confidence.


    "Think of ways to."


    Jiang Ning said, "There is only this way to save people, or destroy the Tianlianzong!"


    A group of people shocked, Jiang Ning was so murderous.


    Either the Tianlianzong was destroyed. Indeed, if the Tianlianzong was resolved, then all the troubles would be solved, but the problem is that the current Tianlianzong is not easy to deal with.


    Moreover, the masters and elders of the four major sects are in their hands, and no one can guarantee that Rocky will not go crazy and kill others!


    For a moment, there was silence, and Yanagawa and others had no good way.


    "I have a way."


    Suddenly, the Grand Elder said.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "If one of us is caught by Rocky, then he will definitely continue to poison him, and he will be able to determine what the poison is."


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly. He had thought of this method. With Rocky''s character, the probability of using the second poison is very low. It is not only troublesome, but also has a bad impact. He wants to control several sects, how dare he really kill anyone?


    "Who is going?"


    He asked directly.


    Up to now, saving people is more important than anything else. If it is feasible, then don''t waste time.


    "I go."


    Elder Tingfeng didn''t hesitate, and said directly, "I can only go."


    "Luoqi wants to control the six major sects, but Buddhism has not yet been controlled by him."


    He took a deep breath: "As long as you catch me, it is tantamount to holding the lifeline of the Buddha Sect."


    He said that was the case, but he had already made it clear to the other elders that no matter who died, Buddhism could not be affected, and the inheritance of Buddhism must always be kept.


    Elder Tingfeng said: "Jiang Ning, once I am caught, you find a way to sneak in again, as long as you know what the poison is, you must find the antidote!"


    If there is no antidote, it will fall short.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning nodded without hesitation.


    "Elder Listening Wind..."


    Yanagawa frowned.


    "Master Listening Zen can''t die in vain. Those who kill him must pay a price!"


    Elder Tingfeng said, "No matter who it is, you have to pay the price! My Buddhism, I will never let Master Ting Zen die in vain!"

 Chapter 2162： Do you believe it

    After speaking, he immediately went out to make arrangements.


    Yanagawa sighed. He didn''t expect that things would turn out to be like this, and the inside of the mountain gate was going to be completely chaotic.


    "Everyone is ready to react at any time, and there may be anything that will happen now."


    He looked around, his eyes fell on Jiang Ning, "That Mr. Lang... do you have a countermeasure?"


    For such a mysterious and terrifying person, Yanagawa Daoguang felt a headache even thinking about it, and could not understand at all, what method should be used to deal with this Mr. Lang.


    Jiang Ning also shook his head


    "I only met him once,"


    He paused, "Now, I have forgotten what he looks like, how to deal with it?"


    Jiang Ning thought it was a bit funny. This Mr. Lang is really not simple, he is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Don''t worry, as long as he is still a human, there must be a way to deal with it,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Keep the same and adapt to the changes."


    Yanagawa and others nodded.


    Nowadays, such a thing, such a turbulence and change in the mountain gate, obviously cannot be solved in a day or two. You must be patient and be psychologically prepared.


    Be prepared to die at any time!


    Buddhism has acted!


    Taking advantage of the slack of the people of the Tianlianzong, Elder Tingfeng took a few people and sneaked into the back mountain of the Tianlianzong. He wanted to rush in. Naturally, he was discovered.


    Fight broke out immediately between the two sides!


    "Kill them! Revenge for Master Listening Zen!"


    Elder Tingfeng roared.


    The battle was extremely fierce, but Jiang Ning had expected the final result long ago. Elder Tingfeng and others were defeated and captured alive.


    All of these are well designed and follow their predetermined way.


    Jiang Ning didn''t dare to be careless. He knew very well how terrifying this Mr. Lang was. Mr. Lang might not have discovered their strategy. Once they found out, it would be another contest by adopting other methods.


    He didn''t waste time, he almost acted with Elder Tingfeng.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning had become an ordinary disciple of the Tianlian Sect, and he was unremarkable.


    "Hurry up! This time there are more. Those **** of the Buddha Sect want to attack us? How ridiculous!"


    "Just kill them, and what do you keep them for?"


    "The Sect Master is so merciful, how easy it is to kill them, we will save trouble too!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, those elders can''t die, they are dead, who will Buddhism listen to?"


    ...


    A group of disciples sorted out the food they had just prepared from the kitchen and prepared to send it to Elder Tingfeng to eat.


    Now the main members of the five major sects have been arrested by the Tianlianzong. It is a matter of time to control them.


    Jiang Ning is in this group of people. His disguise methods are enough to get through, and his behavior is no different from the person who pretends. No one would have thought that the person in front of him would have been changed a long time ago.


    In the cave in the back mountain, the elder Tingfeng was locked in a cage, turned his head and looked around, the sect masters of several other sects were all here.


    "Why are you arrested too?"


    Li Xuan was weak and weak, sitting on the ground, leaning against the wall, and shook his head helplessly, "It''s over, all the people from the five major sects have been caught by that **** Rocky. What does he want to do?"


    "He wants to control the six major sects so that everyone in the six major sects will obey his orders and no one will disobey him."


    Elder Tingfeng said, "It''s fine now, everyone has been arrested."


    There is nothing polite in his tone.


    If it hadn''t been for Li Xuan and the others, Wu Ran''ai would have been on the side of Rocky, and things would not have come to this point.


    "Master Listening Zen, he..."


    The guest in the cloud asked.


    They all know that Master Ting Zen is dead, but who is the murderer? If it weren''t for Jiangning, who would it be?


    "Dead, it was Rocky and the others who killed it!"


    Elder Tingfeng gritted his teeth, his voice was trembling.


    "Now, do you believe it?"

 Chapter 2163： control

    Everyone was silent.


    At that time, they listened to Luo Qi''s words and killed the Qingshan Sect and asked the people of the Qingshan Sect to hand over Jiangning.


    Now think about it, they are really stupid, being played with by Rocky''s applause, playing like monkeys.


    "How could Rocky do such a thing,"


    Sect Master Jianba asked even more Jianba, "He just told us before that he wanted to find the way and think for the sake of all his disciples, how could he..."


    "Did he still say that the way out is beyond the gate, and there are more resources for [biquger.vip]?"


    Elder Tingfeng sneered and shook his head, "We have all been deceived, and beyond the mountain gate will definitely not be more suitable for us."


    "Have you ever thought about where the gray matter comes from and what is the purpose?"


    Everyone was silent again.


    After a while, Li Xuan frowned, "You mean, those gray substances were deliberately made by someone, and the purpose is to force us to go outside the mountain gate?"


    It''s okay if he doesn''t say it, it seems like a light flashes in everyone''s mind.


    If it is for this reason, "Shi Ran Fu Er and Wu Xiyi? Thinking about it now, everything makes sense.


    But, who made those gray substances?


    "Mr. Lang?"


    Li Xuan looked at Elder Tingfeng, "Mr. Lang was the one who killed Master Tingchan?"


    Hearing Elder Feng snorted and did not speak, but the anger and anger on his face made everyone understand that it was indeed the case.


    They didn''t expect, how they didn''t expect that this Mr. Lang was the most important person, but now, apart from knowing that there was such a person in their minds, they couldn''t even remember what Mr. Lang looked like.


    The more so, the more feared they became, and the more jealous they became of Mr. Lang, but their minds gradually became sober.


    "asshole!"


    "Rocky bastard, does he know what he is doing?"


    "I''m afraid he really doesn''t know, he is also controlled."


    Yunzhongke sighed, "I felt that something was wrong before, but I couldn''t figure it out. It seems that we have all been recruited. We are poisoned at this moment, but we are a little more clear-headed."


    "too terrifying."


    Geng Jianba shook his head, "That Mr. Lang, what made you?"


    no one knows.


    Mr. Lang is like a mystery. When he appears in front of everyone, he seems to be able to become a convincing old friend, easily believing everything he says.


    But turning around, they can forget the existence of this person.


    "The most important thing now is how to get out."


    Li Xuan said, "We must leave here, otherwise the sect will be controlled by Tianlianzong and Luoqi, but it will be really troublesome."


    No one wants to see that his sect is controlled by Rocky and used as a tool.


    "But we are all poisoned now?"


    Elder Tingfeng looked at them: "Do you know what poison is in? Where is the antidote?"


    "It''s from the Tianlianzong, and the muscles are loose."


    Yunzhongke sighed, some self-blame, and a little angry, "Once, it was my secret medicine in Longkong Mountain."


    "What about the antidote?"


    Elder Tingfeng didn''t want to listen to those nonsense, just knew what the poison was.


    "There is no antidote."


    Yunzhongke smiled bitterly, "It can only be resolved by luck, and it will take at least five years for our current level of poisoning to be completely resolved."


    He knew that Rocky would not let them go easily, and would definitely add poison to them every day to ensure that they would never resist.


    In this way, he can completely control the six major sects.


    Hearing this, Elder Listening Feng''s expression changed: "You said there is no cure?"


    What to do then?


    Without the antidote, a group of people can''t even stand firmly. How can they leave?


    Even if Jiang Ning could come to rescue them, he wouldn''t be able to take them away!


    No wonder Rocky was unscrupulous, the effect of this medicine was too terrifying, it was simply putting people under house arrest without giving the slightest chance.

 Chapter 2164： Where is the antidote

    "There can be no antidote."


    Li Xuan hummed, "It''s already time, don''t you tell the truth?"


    Any poison must have an antidote. If there is no antidote, who would dare to use this poison?


    "eat!"


    Before they could speak, there was a voice outside, and several people immediately shut their mouths.


    They looked at more than a dozen people, came in with food, and looked at their current lives. They were like a waste person, locked in a cave, without a chance to see the sun again.


    A sad mood filled my heart.


    "Eat!"


    "eat quickly!"


    A few disciples of the Tianlianzong sneered, and threw the food on the ground like a dog food. "Sect masters, today is all good food. To celebrate that the elder Tingfeng of Buddhism was also arrested, you should be happy That''s right."


    "There are a few more old friends, of course I have to be happy, hahahaha!"


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    The guest in the cloud said angrily.


    "Snapped!"


    A disciple raised his hand as a slap, and slapped the Yunzhongke''s face fiercely: "Looking for death? You are just **** now! Do you still want to kill me?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    In the cloud, you are angry, struggling to stand up, but you can''t stand up at all. Your legs are so soft that you can''t feel there. How can you stand up?


    Seeing the guest in Yunzhong being humiliated, the other sects all felt the same, angry, but helpless!


    "Hurry up! Don''t blame us for being rude!"


    The disciples of the Tianlian Sect sneered, and it felt really cool to step on the soles of these former supreme masters.


    Jiang Ning ignored them, distributed food and sent it to Elder Tingfeng, lowering his voice and said, "How?"


    "There is no antidote."


    Elder Tingfeng was a little helpless.


    Jiang Ning was startled: "How come there is no cure?"


    Elder Tingfeng shook his head: "This is the medicine of Longkong Mountain, and the guest in Yunzhong said that there is no cure."


    "Perhaps, even he doesn''t know where the antidote is."


    Jiang Ning concealed the food for Elder Tingfeng, and said, "Where is the poison?"


    Elder Listening Feng was taken aback, looked up at Jiang Ning, and suddenly thought of what Jiang Ning wanted to do.


    "Why haven''t it been delivered yet?"


    Not far away, the leader shouted.


    "Eat or not! If you don''t eat, you will fall down!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Ning immediately kicked him and knocked Elder Tingfeng to the ground, while lowering his voice: "Forget it, I think of a way, you guys are ready."


    After speaking, he knocked the food on the ground, turned around and left, cursing: "Some of them don''t eat, really you are still the uppermost elder of the sovereign?"


    The other Tianlianzong disciples laughed suddenly.


    The happiest thing for them every day is to humiliate these suzerain elders.


    "go!"


    After the food was delivered, a group of people left, leaving behind the frustrated, extremely angry, but helpless suzerains.


    They didn''t expect that they would have such a day that even ordinary food delivery disciples would dare to ride on their heads, humiliate them, laugh at them, and wish they would step on their faces on the ground!


    Elder Tingfeng glanced at them and sneered: "How? Is this food delicious?"


    He didn''t say that Jiang Ning had been here. This group of people should have suffered more, and they should have been humiliated by others before they would know who the real bad guys are.


    Li Xuan and the others did not speak, looking at the food scattered on the ground, their fists were clenched, and their faces were full of murderous aura!


    Yunzhongke hit the steamed bun with a punch and roared: "Rocky, I want to kill you! I want to kill you!"


    When will these dark days come?


    They shouted with anger.


    "Soon."


    Elder Tingfeng ate calmly, he knew that Jiang Ning already had a way.


    They can''t find the antidote, but what about Rocky?


    He didn''t believe it, Rocky himself was poisoned and couldn''t find the antidote!

 Chapter 2165： gloat

    Leaving the cave, Jiang Ning followed the crowd back to the kitchen.


    Putting down the basket and other things, the others left, cursing.


    "What Sect Master, isn''t it like a dead dog now?"


    "You see that they are always on the top, surely they didn''t expect that they would have today, right?"


    "The feeling of stepping on their faces is really wonderful! Hahahaha!"


    ...


    A group of people gloating for misfortune, as if their psychology has been distorted. They have been trampled under their feet by other people for years, and now they can humiliate those suzerain and elders. For them, it is the most brilliant time in their lives.


    After all, they are also the most humble disciples of the outer courtyard in the Tianlian Sect.


    "I don''t know when their medicine is effective, everyone should be careful. If the medicine''s effect is gone, we can''t beat them."


    Jiang Ning buzzed.


    His expression looked timid, and everyone around him couldn''t help laughing.


    "You kid is timid, what are you afraid of?"


    One of them said, "Elder Huang has been prescribing medicine for them all the time, and the effect of the medicine will continue. What''s so terrible."


    "Don''t worry about humiliating them, if you dare not, I will teach you next time, hahahaha!"


    A group of people booed.


    Jiang Ning scratched his head and looked at a few people with admiration, "Then I will follow you and study hard!"


    He secretly said in his heart, Elder Huang, right?


    It seems that the elder Huang in their mouth is the one who has given medicine to the Sect Masters every time. If the poison is in his hands, it will be much easier to handle.


    Jiang Ning followed a group of people, watching these people were bored, squatting under the corner to chat, bragging, and when the time for the next meal delivery was approaching, more than a dozen people got up and were excited.


    "Go, let''s play again!"


    Several people laughed, and now to deliver the food, it makes them happier than anything else.


    Such a fun thing, even those core disciples, have no chance.


    Jiang Ning followed them and walked to the kitchen, where the aroma was already coming out.


    "Elder Huang!"


    Jiang Ning looked up, and someone shouted, from the end of the corridor, a man with white hair came up, his beard was gray, his walk trembling, he was obviously not young.


    In the Tianlian Sect, it is estimated that Luoqi is a trusted person.


    "Ok."


    Elder Huang crouched, "You are waiting here."


    "Yes."


    Dozens of people respectfully said.


    Elder Huang walked into the kitchen, took out a packet of powdered medicine from his arms, poured it into each dish, and then turned and walked out.


    "Okay, be sure to watch them all eat."


    Elder Huang explained, "Understand?"


    "Understood, please rest assured, Elder Huang, those guys will be willing to eat anything if they are hungry!"


    The leader giggled.


    They have been saying, "Dog is hungry? Shut down and shut up. Lu Shi? They can even eat shit. These so-called suzerain elders are all the same. They are usually high, but now they are prisoners. They still live like dogs. ?


    "Ok."


    Elder Huang nodded, then crouched and left.


    "Go, brothers, go toss and toss those suzerain elders, hahahaha!"


    Dozens of people got excited again, went into the kitchen to sort out the food, and sent it to the poor elders.


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    Jiang Ning suddenly clutched his stomach, his face pale, and big beads of sweat rolled down on his forehead, "Boss, my stomach hurts, I''m going to the latrine!"


    "You kid, why is it like this again?"


    "Lazy people have a lot of poop, hurry up, we are waiting for you!"


    Jiang Ning waved his hands again and again: "Forget it, let''s go first, I don''t know how long it will take, no way, it''s coming out! It''s coming out!"


    His ridiculous appearance made everyone laugh, and kept covering their noses.

 Chapter 2166： I also poisoned

    "Go, go! Stop pulling your crotch, hahahaha!"


    They laughed and didn''t care about Jiang Ning. They seemed to be used to it a long time ago. They couldn''t wait to humiliate those suzerain and elders. Anyway, they will have a long time in Japan, and there are many opportunities. Next time they will teach Jiang Ning.


    With dozens of people carrying the baskets and leaving, Jiang Ning came out of the latrine. The expression on his face had long been different.


    His figure flashed, and he turned and chased in the direction where Elder Huang had just left.


    Soon, Jiang Ning saw Elder Huang, he quickly rushed to the front, turned back, lowered his head, pretending to hurriedly walk over, and bumped into Elder Huang head-on.


    "Ouch!"


    Elder Huang almost fell, Jiang Ning was busy helping him.


    "Sorry, sorry! Elder Huang, I didn''t see you!"


    Jiang Ning quickly apologized.


    "Bastard!"


    Elder Huang scolded, "Are you looking for death!"


    He is too old to even walk, and if he is hit by Jiang Ning, he will probably lose his life.


    "Elder Huang calmed down his anger,"


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said, "I am in a hurry to deliver something to the Sect Master, I...I''m too late!"


    Hearing this, Elder Huang snorted, did not dare to delay, scolded a few words, and waved his hand: "Hurry up! I have delayed the sovereign''s major event, and I can''t spare you!"


    "Yes, yes, thank you Elder Huang!"


    Jiang Ning lowered his head and said repeatedly.


    He ran away quickly, Elder Huang snorted, and continued to croak his back and walk slowly.


    Turning outside the corner, Jiang Ning opened his palm, and there was a packet of medicinal powder inside!


    This is the poison.


    His eyes changed, he looked around carefully, making sure that no one around him noticed him, and he returned to the kitchen.


    "Why didn''t you go?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming back so quickly, the bearded man asked, "Daily diarrhea again?"


    Jiang Ning touched his head and chuckled, "I have been having diarrhea recently."


    "Useless things,"


    The husband laughed, "If I hadn''t been cooking, I would have fun."


    Jiang Ning smiled: "Then you teach me to cook, I will cook for you, you can deliver the food."


    The guy glanced at Jiang Ning and rolled his eyes: "Do you want to be beautiful?"


    "The guy is such a good business, can I give it to you? Come over and help me throw out the rubbish!"


    He scolded.


    In his eyes, the disciples in the outer courtyard are not as good as their fellows, although they are all at the bottom, but at least, they don''t need to do other chores, and their status is higher.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, so he hurried over and sorted out the garbage in the kitchen as instructed.


    "Throw it out when you''re done, wash this well, do you understand?"


    After finishing talking, he ignored Jiang Ning and started to get the food he wanted to eat at the sect. It was such a big sect that there was a lot to eat every day. They had to prepare early, and they were busy almost all day.


    Where is the effort to control how Jiang Ning is doing?


    Jiang Ning carefully cleaned up, and saw that everyone else in the kitchen was busy, but still did not act.


    "Ai Pa Shu closed Pa Ai Wu Lu?" "Be careful, this is what the Sect Master eats, and it¡¯s better to display it, otherwise you¡¯ll be scolded, it¡¯s going to be decapitated!"


    "Get ready, send it to the lord and the others, do you hear? Don''t spill the soup, you idiots!"


    Several people scolded, "I''ll be here soon, get it done!"


    Jiang Ning''s pupils contracted slightly, pretending to help tidy up, while no one was paying attention, the medicine powder hidden in the palm of his hand quietly spilled into the soup and immediately closed the lid.


    "It''s all sorted out."


    Jiang Ning said, "This soup, is the Sect Master''s favorite drink?"


    "That''s natural. This is my signature. Sect Master just likes to drink. I have almost entered the Heavenly Union Sect. What do you know?"


    The guy laughed complacently, and immediately said with a straight face, "Okay, ask so much what to do, go and work!"

 Chapter 2167： luxury

    Is it the Sect Master''s favorite drink?


    That''s right.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and immediately quit, stood at the door, picked up the broom to do chores, watched a few people, took the dishes from the kitchen? Picked Wu Ershan and closed Erxi Er? and sent it to Luoqi.


    "Move fast, don''t spill the soup!"


    "Can you keep your eyes longer? Watch it!"


    "Hurry up, Sect Master is going to eat soon!"


    With a loud scolding, the man''s temper was not small. After watching for a long time, there were few people doing things, and he became angry and cursed, "Everyone has gone to give those **** to those bastards. I don''t have enough manpower!"


    He turned his head, glanced at Jiang Ning who was sweeping the floor at the door, beckoned, and said impatiently: "Where are you sweeping? Help and deliver food!"


    "But, my land hasn''t been cleaned yet."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    "No need to sweep, go to deliver food, it''s too late!"


    Roared the boy.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly put down the broom, ran to the kitchen, picked up the plate and left. The cautious appearance made the chef very satisfied.


    "Walk steadily, do you hear?"


    Jiang Ning followed the few people in front, carrying vegetables, and headed towards the place where Luoqi ate.


    The architectural decoration style of Tianlianzong is good, and Luoqi is obviously a person who enjoys life very much. The place where he lives looks like a palace.


    The place to eat alone is nearly 100 square meters, all with antique decorations.


    The large log table can seat twenty people at a time, but Rocky has always been the only one to eat, but the table is full of vegetables, dozens of them.


    Luxury.


    "Put it away."


    The people standing on the edge of the table carefully commanded the crowd, putting all kinds of dishes in the right place, it was entirely up to Rocky''s preferences.


    If he likes to eat, put it closer so that he can see. If he doesn''t like to eat, take it farther away. He won''t eat it anyway.


    "Is it soup? Put it in the middle."


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw that the soup with the medicine had been placed in the middle, right across from Luo Qi, he could see it as soon as he looked up.


    It seems that this guy really likes this soup.


    He put down the food in his hand and followed the others back, but did not leave too far.


    Soon, Rocky came.


    He is dressed in brocade clothes, looks full of momentum, and is in good shape. Obviously he is proud of the recent spring breeze.


    "Sovereign, please have a meal."


    The man respectfully said.


    Rocky didn¡¯t speak, sat down, leaned on the chair, didn¡¯t even raise his hand at all, motionless, only told the man with his eyes that he wanted to eat, and the man immediately used chopsticks and carefully placed it on the plate. , To Rocky''s lips.


    Rocky took a bite and threw up directly, his face a little ugly.


    "Don''t reappear this dish in the future."


    "Yes."


    The man was a little apprehensive, and nodded again and again, with a look in his eyes, so that the people on the side would immediately take the dish away, so that Rocky would not see it again.


    "This one."


    Rocky pointed to another dish, and the man immediately arranged it for him.


    After eating two bites, Rocky nodded in satisfaction. Immediately, he looked at the soup in front of him. The man immediately understood, took a bowl, and sent it to Rocky.


    Rocky did it by himself this time, took a sip of the spoon, smacked his lips, hummed, and drank all the soup.


    Among so many dishes, this soup is his favorite.


    From a distance, Jiang Ning watched Rocky drink the soup and waited quietly.


    Rocky eats very slowly, as if he is really enjoying the food. Every dish is eaten two bites, dozens of dishes, but only after tasting seven or eight dishes, it is almost enough.


    "Withdrawn."


    Seeing Rock nodded, the man said immediately.


    Jiang Ning and the others hurriedly stepped forward and took down a dish. Seeing some of the dishes hadn''t been moved since they were served, the people who served the dishes secretly rejoiced in their hearts. These are all cheap to them.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Rocky''s face changed.

 Chapter 2168： Detoxify

    He held the table with both hands and frowned.


    "Sect Master, do you want to go back to the room?"


    The man asked.


    Rocky didn''t speak, he looked at the dishes in front of him, and was taken away one by one, clenching his fists in an instant.


    "Don''t move!"


    He suddenly shouted, "Leave all the dishes I just ate!"


    "Let it all down!"


    The man was taken aback. He didn''t know what happened to Rocky. He would suddenly say this. He didn''t care about other things, so he hurriedly ordered, "Stop it all, let go of the food, come on!"


    "Sect Master, what''s the matter?"


    He asked cautiously.


    "poisonous!"


    Rocky gritted his teeth and frightened everyone present with a pale expression.


    "poisonous?"


    The man''s face changed, "How could this be! Sect Master, are you all right?"


    "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it!"


    Rock felt that his body gradually became weak and weak. This was clearly a loose tendon. Why would he be unclear?


    "Where is Elder Huang?"


    He shouted, "Let him come over!"


    He didn''t move, and sat there motionless, so that no one could know that he was poisoned, and he was poisoned by the loose tendons.


    The man immediately sent someone to invite Elder Huang, but he was a little at a loss. In the food that Rocky ate, he was poisoned. Rocky was angry. They all had to die!


    Everyone was panicked, except for Jiang Ning, who only showed fear on his face, but he was analyzing in his heart, and determined that Rocky was really poisoned, rather than pretending to be.


    Fighting with these old foxes, you can''t be careless for a moment.


    Soon, Elder Huang came and saw Luo Qi sitting there, hurriedly said: "Sect Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Soft tendons? Zero intent, close love, zero strokes, loose?"


    Rocky asked.


    Elder Huang stretched out his hand hurriedly, took it in his arms, "I am here, I will continue to give them medicine according to your instructions, you see, maybe..."


    Suddenly, Elder Huang''s expression changed, and he took a dig in his arms, but it was empty, nothing!


    "The soft tendons are loose!"


    He yelled, untied all his belt directly, took off his clothes, and looked for it seriously, but there were no signs of loose tendons.


    "I obviously put it in my arms, I can''t leave my body!"


    Luo Qi''s face was a bit ugly, if it weren''t for his weak hands and feet at the moment, he would directly slap Elder Huang and slap him alive!


    "I ask you to keep the loose tendons, so you use them in my meals?"


    Rocky said coldly, "Elder Huang, you are so bold!"


    Elder Huang plopped and knelt down immediately.


    "Sect Master, I don''t have one!"


    "I do not have it!"


    "Bring it down!"


    Rocky shouted, several people immediately stepped forward and dragged Elder Huang down, and it was useless to let Elder Huang explain anything.


    He panted and tried to stand up, but his legs were weak and there was no way.


    The sharp eyes swept across the faces of everyone, and Rocky gritted his teeth.


    "Unexpectedly, someone exploited a loophole and poisoned me!"


    He tilted his head slightly, glanced at the man, and he immediately knelt down in shock.


    "Sect Master, it''s not me! It''s not me!"


    "I don''t expect you to have the courage!"


    Rocky hummed, "Quickly, send me back to the study!"


    He gritted his teeth and said: "Hurry up!"


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    The man quickly got up and pointed at several people in Jiangning, "What are you still waiting for? Send the lord back to the study! Hurry up!"


    "What happened here, no one can spread it, and offenders will be killed without pardon!"


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Ning and the others shouted in unison, and immediately walked over and lifted Rocky up.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    The man led the way, "Sect Master, I will be there soon, I will be there soon, I will help you find the antidote to detoxify!"

 Chapter 2169： Guilty of risk

    Luo Qi''s face was a little pale, his hands and feet were weak, and he couldn''t move at all. Jiang Ning and others were allowed to carry him back to the study.


    "Quick! Quick!"


    Soon, everyone carried Rocky back to the study.


    "You all go out!"


    The man shouted, let Jiang Ning and the others go out first.


    Rocky was poisoned, and it was the poison they used to poison others. The antidote was naturally a very important thing, where it could be easily seen by others, especially these inferior disciples.


    "Yes."


    The disciples walked out, Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and immediately followed out.


    In the study, only Rocky and the housekeeper were left.


    "Sect Master, where is the antidote?"


    The butler asked, "We must hurry to detoxify."


    He was worried and anxious.


    Rocky leaned there and pointed to his bookcase.


    "There is a mechanism behind the bookcase, open it."


    The housekeeper hurriedly walked to the bookcase, put his hand into the bookcase, and fumbled. After a while, he felt the bump, grabbed it and turned it hard, and the bookcase immediately heard a clicking sound.


    The bookcase moved slowly, revealing a hole.


    "Just here, take it out."


    Rocky looked tired and nodded.


    The butler hurriedly said, "Yes, I will take it out and give it to the Sect Master."


    He stretched out his hand, opened the lid, and suddenly¡ª


    call out!


    A black shadow rushed out, and before the steward could react, he felt a sharp pain in his neck. The steward suddenly yelled, subconsciously stretched out his hand to grab it, and slammed it, it turned out to be a poisonous snake!


    "metropolitan¡­¡­"


    The housekeeper''s face was horrified, dizzy and dizzy, what a terrible snake!


    He didn''t even finish his words, his face turned black, his blood clotted, and he fell to the ground with a bang, unable to move, and he couldn''t die anymore.


    Rocky glanced at him and snorted, "You still want to pretend?"


    "If it weren''t for your poison, who would have this chance?"


    He stood up, walked to the housekeeper, stretched out his foot and kicked, making sure that the housekeeper was dead.


    He is cautious, but he won''t be fooled easily. If he was not careful about what he eats, he would have died long ago.


    "Crack!"


    The door of the study opened, and Rocky stood there. The people outside the door were shocked. Jiang Ning also did not expect that Rocky was not poisoned?


    No, he must be poisoned!


    He saw that Rocky drank the soup with his own eyes. It was impossible not to be poisoned. The only explanation was that he had taken the antidote before drinking the soup, and the antidote... was on him.


    "Drag his body away."


    Rocky said lightly.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ning didn''t do it right away, and this opportunity was not suitable.


    Unexpectedly, Rocky committed a risk and killed everyone who doubted it!


    It''s a pity that this butler was loyal and loyal, but he was still killed by the suspicious Rocky. I''m afraid he couldn''t believe it until he died. Will he end up like this?


    Jiang Ning walked in, and the housekeeper lying on the ground, his face dark, was obviously poisoned, and beside him was a venomous snake that had been torn in two.


    He couldn''t help but shook his head, Rocky was so cruel.


    Not only be cruel to the enemy, but also cruel to his own people.


    "Move out."


    Several people moved the housekeeper''s body away. Jiang Ning paid attention to the study and left without saying anything.


    Rocky is very cunning, and Mr. Lang behind him is even more cunning, and he is not so easy to deal with.


    Seeing the housekeeper''s body being removed, Rocky snorted, the indifference on his face growing stronger.


    Want to kill him?


    Want to get the antidote?


    It''s not that easy.


    He is now? Er''er dyeing and picking Lu Lushan? He is more cautious than anyone else, and will never let others take advantage of it.


    "Let all the elders come to the hall!"


    Lodge ordered.


    Soon, Tianlianzong Hall.


    Rocky sat in the seat of the sovereign, looking at the elders below.


    "I have no patience anymore,"


    Rocky said directly, "What are the reactions of those sects now? Have they succumbed."

 Chapter 2170： Something is wrong

    "Sect Master, not yet."


    Several elders shook their heads, "They want us to release their suzerain and elders."


    "dream!"


    Rocky sneered with a sound of love.


    The purpose of his arresting those guys is to force them to surrender themselves, but also wants to let them go?


    "It seems that they don''t know the pain."


    A strong murderous intent flashed in Rocky''s eyes, "Tell them, starting from tomorrow, if they delay for a day, I will kill one person!"


    "Until all of their elders, including the suzerain, die, it doesn''t matter if this sect surrenders or not."


    He was a little crazy, and even more domineering.


    What patience or impatient, he didn''t want to wait any longer.


    "Sect Master, doing this... I''m afraid it will make things worse."


    Luo Long hesitated.


    Although he has always been a firm supporter of Rocky, this method is indeed a bit too far. The arrest of a few large sects and threatening them to surrender is already the ultimate.


    If you really kill them, I''m afraid it will arouse the anger of other sects.


    It''s not a good thing to commit public anger.


    "Could it be that we are not making a big noise now?"


    Rock stared at him, "How can Tianlianzong want to accomplish a bigger cause without being ruthless?"


    "No one knows what will become inside the mountain gate now. We don''t have time. Don''t you understand."


    Luo Long nodded: "I know."


    "Since you know, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Luo Qi said, "Send my order and give an ultimatum to other sects. If they don''t follow, let them all be destroyed!"


    He has a crazy face and is extremely powerful.


    Several elders looked at each other, did not say anything, and even nodded.


    Rocky was crazy, they could feel it.


    From the beginning, they all supported the alliance with other sects, because this is a good opportunity for Tianlianzong.


    But after the alliance was loosened, Luo Qi wanted to control several sects, poisoned and arrested the lord and elders of other sects. They were equally acceptable, and even thought that this was the best way.


    But now Rocky seems to have passed it a bit, in order to achieve his goal, regardless of all means.


    "Elder Luolong, please persuade the Sect Master again. We have already walked on the edge of the cliff and threatened the other sects. This has reached the limit. We are really going to kill those Sect Masters. They will fight us to death and death. What happened to Lianzong that day? manage?"


    "Yeah, the other sects are not soft persimmons. Once there is no bargaining chip, a few big sects will attack, then we..."


    Luo Long frowned slightly, did not say anything, waved his hand and left.


    As soon as he returned to his study, his men came over.


    "The butler is dead."


    "Ok?"


    Luo Long frowned, "What happened?"


    "The Sect Master suspected that the butler had poisoned him and killed him himself."


    Luolong''s pupils shrank, is Rocky really crazy?


    He even killed the butler?


    That was the person who had taken care of him for more than ten years, and Rocky even doubted it.


    What about him?


    "There is also Elder Huang, who seems to have lost his soft tendons and was punished by the sovereign. He is still kneeling in front of the ancestral hall and not giving him any food."


    Elder Huang, that is the oldest elder of the Tianlian Sect, he can be regarded as the elder of Rocky, but he can actually do it?


    Luo Long squeezed his fists and felt that things were so wrong. Rocky seemed to have entered a strange state. He couldn''t listen to anyone''s words, and fell into his own world, just as he wanted.


    "If they are all Tianlianzong, then I have nothing to say, but now, he is obviously something wrong."


    Luo Long''s expression was complicated, and he didn''t know what was wrong with Luo Qi, but his successive actions not only worried Luo Long, but the other elders were also worried.


    "I''ll go to the Sect Master."


    Luo Long got up and left.

 Chapter 2171： changed

    Even kill the housekeeper who has been with him for so long?


    Luolong felt that Rocky had gone crazy!


    "Elder Luolong,"


    He took two steps and shouted, "Be careful."


    Luo Long''s pupils flickered, he nodded, his heart shook suddenly, and he left quickly without saying anything.


    Rocky at the moment is reading in his study.


    He has never liked reading, but now he has nothing to do with him. No one dares to disturb him. Even the housekeeper who has been with him for many years was killed by him. Who else would he not kill?


    "I want to see the lord."


    Luo Long went outside and was stopped by the guards.


    "Elder Luolong, the Sovereign is reading, and he said he won''t let anyone disturb him."


    The guard was a little embarrassed, "Please don''t make us embarrassed."


    Luo Long frowned slightly.


    "In this way, you go to the report and say that I have something important to tell him, and it is related to the situation of other sects."


    "Yes."


    The guard nodded, there must be a reason, otherwise he didn''t know what to say.


    He walked in quickly, and Luo Long was standing at the door.


    Looking at the distance, the guard knelt in front of the study door and gave a respectful announcement. Luo Long''s eyes changed slightly. He didn''t say anything. He took out a small bottle from his arms and poured a pill into his mouth. There was no expression on his face. Variety.


    The guard returned soon.


    "Elder Luolong, the lord invites you in."


    "Ok."


    Luo Long nodded and walked towards the study.


    In the past, he knocked on the door and walked directly in, but now, he stands at the entrance of the study and respectfully said: "Sect Master, I have something to tell you."


    "Come in."


    In the study, Rocky''s voice was heard, deep and a little hoarse.


    Rocky pushed in and entered the study, and he smelled a faint fragrance, which he had never smelled before.


    On the table, sandalwood was burning, filling the entire study.


    "metropolitan."


    Rocky sat there, holding a book in his hand, which looked a bit old, with a quaint aura. He held the book in one hand and looked up at Luo Long.


    "Anything new?"


    Just now the people met, and the other sects refused to bow their heads. Rocky had already ordered an ultimatum to them.


    Could it be that they have bowed their heads now?


    "They made a request."


    Luo Long found a reason, "They hope that Tianlianzong can release a few people first to show some sincerity."


    "Release? Dreaming!"


    Rocky''s face changed, with a bang, his slap fell heavily on the table, his eyes cold instantly, "You dare to make offers to me?"


    He got up, walked to Luolong, staring at him straightly, so cold that Luolong felt strange.


    "I asked you to do things, what did you do?"


    Luo Long did not speak.


    "They are not qualified to bargain with me,"


    Rocky snorted, "If you don''t agree, then kill a few people and show them!"


    "Sect Master, I''m afraid this will make things worse, make them anxious, and it''s very troublesome."


    Luolong Road.


    He looked at Rocky, always feeling that the Rocky in front of him was a bit strange, even if it was completely different from yesterday''s, it was like... a different person.


    "trouble?"


    The corners of Luo Qi''s mouth raised, and there was a trace of evil charm, "We Tianlianzong, what will be the trouble?"


    "Do you know that once we control a few major sects, we have a powerful force!"


    "We can do whatever we want!"


    "We can unify the inside of the gate and fight outside the gate!"


    "We can get everything we want, martial arts resources, gold and silver jewelry, as long as we want, we can get it!"


    His face was greedy, madness, and a trace of wildness, which was completely different from the previous Rocky.


    Luolong only felt that his heart was trembling violently, and his eyes were full of difficulties.


    How could Rocky become like this?

 Chapter 2172： Terrible person

    At the very beginning, he just wanted to survive. He wanted the Tianlianzong to always exist, develop and rise, and have more masters appear, but now...


    "Sect Master, Tianlianzong..."


    Luo Long wanted to say something, but before speaking, he felt that there was a gust of wind blowing.


    He turned his head and looked at the shadow corner behind the study, and a person walked out. Those eyes met instantly, and Rocky''s heart shook suddenly, as if he fell into the boundless abyss instantly!


    "Mr. Lang is here."


    Rocky turned his head and took a look, "This book, there are still some things that I don''t understand. Come and give me some pointers."


    "Hehe, look slowly, you will always understand."


    Mr. Lang walked over, his eyes swept across Luo Long''s face, staring at Luo Long''s eyes.


    "Elder Luolong is here, do you have important issues to discuss?"


    He smiled, "Then am I going to avoid it."


    "Need not."


    Rocky shook his head and said, "Mr. Lang is his own, why should he avoid it."


    "Yes, Mr. Lang is his own, and there is no need to avoid it."


    Luo Long was expressionless, and then nodded.


    It seemed that in an instant, the soul was taken away, only the body was left, without his own consciousness.


    Mr. Lang nodded.


    "Then have you finished talking?"


    "It''s over."


    Rocky said, "Okay, Luo Long, you go out, there is no discussion about this matter, they dare not follow, then don''t blame me for being polite!"


    "Yes."


    Luo Long didn''t say anything, and retired respectfully.


    Close the door.


    Rocky picked up the book again, and the whole person sank in in an instant: "Wonderful, wonderful! Such a book is amazing."


    "Mr. Lang, is there any book like this outside of the mountain gate?"


    "Too much, too much,"


    Mr. Lang said, "There are a lot of ancient books hidden in the place indicated on the map on the Jidao boxing score, which is more advanced than this, and much more mysterious than this."


    "You and I joined forces to find the Jidao Boxing Book and open the tomb. All the ancient books belong to your Tianlianzong. Isn''t it good?"


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Rocky laughed, "Hahahaha, my Tianlianzong, who else can stop it?"


    Mr. Lang squinted his eyes, turned his head and glanced outside the door, then retracted his eyes.


    Outside the door, Luo Long''s expression was shocked, and he still did not dare to have any mood swings.


    He walked out cautiously until he was far from Rocky''s study, and he was a little relieved.


    "Wow--"


    Luo Long opened his mouth and spit out a pill with dark blood on it!


    "very scary!"


    At this moment, Shizhepa Papa is silent, his eyes are clear, and the corners of his mouth are overflowing with blood. He wiped it off with his hand, still having lingering fears. He remembered Mr. Lang for the first time.


    Obviously I have seen it before, but I forget every time I turn my head.


    He couldn''t remember Mr. Lang''s face, and this time it was the same, even if he took medicine to keep his mind sober, he still couldn''t remember Mr. Lang''s face.


    When he walked out of the study, he forgot what that face was like.


    But those eyes... seem to follow you like a shadow!


    Luo Long''s heartbeat was extremely fast, and he glanced back, as if seeing those eyes, still staring at him, could not help his heart beating violently, and hurriedly left.


    He never thought that there would be such an experience, just looking at each other, there would be such a terrible thing to happen.


    It now appears that Rocky has undergone tremendous changes, which must be related to Mr. Lang, but who is this Mr. Lang?


    Luo Long found that he didn''t even understand this Mr. Lang, and even...what his face was like, he couldn''t remember.


    "What a terrible person!"


    Luo Long returned to his yard, his face solemn, sitting there for a long time before he came back to his senses.

 Chapter 2173： Panic

    Obviously I have seen it many times and even said something, but to this day, Luo Long remembered the existence of this person for the first time.


    What a terrible thing is this? I love the paternity?


    People who have never experienced it can''t believe it at all.


    Luo Long frowned, and only after he calmed down, could he think about what happened during this period of time.


    Originally, he thought that everything was normal. Whether it was sending people to sneak into the Qingshan Sect, or wanting to marry the Qingshan Sect to infiltrate the Qingshan Sect, or to the back, everyone broke their skin and directly united the five major sects to attack Qingshan Sect, all of this is justified.


    Because they want to survive, in order to survive, what they should do, even if it is to sacrifice their own lives.


    But now, it''s not anymore.


    He felt that Rocky had been brainwashed, and now he was completely in a crazy state!


    Kill the lord of other sects?


    Like listening to Zen master?


    Luo Long''s heart suddenly shook, thinking of Master Listening Zen, he seemed to think of something suddenly.


    "Could it be?"


    They always thought that Master Listening Zen was killed by Jiang Ning, but now it seems that if Jiang Ning really killed him, why didn''t the people of the Buddha Sect go to Qingshan Sect to find Jiangning, but instead joined Qingshan Sect to come to Tianlian Sect to discuss Want to say?


    He got up, did not hesitate, and immediately walked towards the back mountain.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning followed those people again and delivered food to the Houshan cave.


    It is obviously useless to find the antidote through poisoning.


    Rocky was too cautious, so cautious that he was a little perverted, even the housekeeper who had followed him for so many years, he could doubt, who could be close to him?


    Even if there is an antidote, he will only put it on himself.


    "eat quickly!"


    "Like a dog, you are hungry if you have the ability? Aren''t you on the top?"


    "Hahaha, don''t you want to eat anything that falls on the ground? It''s really obedient."


    "Sect Masters, where are your faces?"


    ...


    Several people sneered and looked at these Sect Masters and elders. In order to maintain their strength, they had to lower their heads and be humiliated by them. That feeling was really cool.


    "Have you learned?"


    The leader looked at Jiang Ning, "That''s it, don''t be polite with them, these people, they have to stay here for the rest of their lives, like dogs."


    "It''s a pity, the scenery was no longer yesterday, are you uncomfortable?"


    Elder Tingfeng and the others didn''t say a word. If they hadn''t been poisoned and weakened, these people would have been killed by them long ago!


    "I will think of another way."


    Jiang Ning exchanged a glance with Elder Tingfeng, and said softly.


    He was about to leave, and there was a voice outside the door.


    "I have seen Elder Luolong."


    Luo Long?


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, how could he come here.


    The door of the prison opened, Jiang Ning and others immediately stood aside, Luo Long stepped in.


    Elder Tingfeng and the others, still sitting on the ground, looked up at Luo Long, all of them ugly.


    "I have seen Elder Luolong!"


    The person who took the lead in the food delivery said respectfully, as if to please walk to Luo Long, "please rest assured, the elders, we have a very good hospitality!"


    Luo Long ignored him, took a look, and saw that everyone was sitting on the ground, food was thrown everywhere, and even food was obviously stepped on by his feet, and there were still food on the faces and hair of several elders. leaf.


    "Elder Luolong, these old guys don''t know their situation yet, dare to challenge my Tianlianzong, I have already taught them!"


    The person who took the lead was somewhat proud, and seemed to want Luo Long''s praise.


    "That''s how you entertained them?"


    Luo Long turned his head and stared at him with cold eyes.


    "boom!"


    Without waiting for the person to speak, Luo Long slapped him over, and slammed him to the ground, hitting the wall heavily, then hit the ground, and howled in pain.

 Chapter 2174： Its you

    "They are all the masters and elders of the major sects!"


    "Even here, they still are!"


    "You don''t even have the least awe for them?"


    Luo Long Thunder was furious, "Dare to humiliate them like this!"


    He roared, and the others knelt on the ground in fright. He didn''t expect Luo Long to be so angry that he would be imprisoned for these ranks.


    The same elder-level master, sitting on the ground at the moment, the beaten elder Tingfeng and others, isn''t it just like Luolong?


    Only now, they have been arrested, but they can''t be treated like this!


    "Ok?"


    Luo Long turned his head and saw that Jiang Ning didn''t kneel down, and squinted his eyes, "Do you think I did the right thing?"


    "I think it doesn''t matter if it''s wrong. The important thing is, Elder Luo Long, you think it''s right."


    Jiang Ning looked at Luolong and said lightly.


    He also did not expect that Luo Long would react this way.


    In my impression, the most radical and craziest thing is Luo Long, but now, Luo Long actually sympathizes with other sect masters and elders, it seems a little different.


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, Luo Long was silent for a few seconds before suddenly saying: "It''s you."


    "Unexpectedly, you have already mixed into the Tianlian Sect!"


    Luo Long''s eyes were cold, staring at Jiang Ning, but didn''t immediately do anything, let alone call someone to arrest Jiang Ning.


    He wandered to a few food delivery people, suddenly raised his hand, slapped their heads, and directly killed them!


    Elder Tingfeng and the others were all dumbfounded.


    They didn''t know what Luo Long wanted to do, but they did not show any mercy to their own people!


    "Don''t want to expose me?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Catch me now, maybe there is a chance."


    "You are underestimating me."


    Luolong Road.


    He walked up to Elder Tingfeng and the others, and said solemnly: "Everyone, Tianlianzong undoubtedly offended you. You were arrested because of other people''s tricks."


    "I have only one question now."


    Luo Long looked at Elder Tingfeng, "Master Ting Zen, who killed it!"


    His eyes were sharp, just waiting for the answer.


    "Is it him?"


    He pointed to Jiang Ning. Li Xuan and others didn''t know what happened. They didn''t recognize Jiang Ning at all, but Luo Long reacted immediately.


    It wasn''t that Jiang Ning''s disguise was not good enough, but that he would talk to Luo Long like this. He had only seen Jiang Ning alone.


    "not him."


    Listening to the elder Feng said, "Who is it, I think you already know it."


    Hearing these words, Luo Long''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    really.


    It''s Mr. Lang!


    This guy is really terrible, even Master Ting Zen died under his hands.


    "I understand."


    Luo Long didn''t say much, turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning, "You come out with me."


    Elder Tingfeng was suddenly worried.


    Jiang Ning nodded, indicating that he didn''t need to worry, even if he was only one person, the people of the Tianlian Sect wanted to catch him, there was no chance, let alone want to kill him.


    He followed Luo Long to the outside of the prison and looked at the man in front of him.


    "You''ve already discovered something wrong with Mr. Lang, haven''t you?"


    Luo Long was straight to the point and asked directly.


    "good."


    Jiang Ning said, "I was aware of it when I was negotiating with you. It seems that you only know it now."


    Luo Long''s face changed slightly. If he hadn''t made preparations for a while, took the medicine, and kept his mind clear, even now, he would not have discovered this matter and this terrible person.


    "Why don''t you remind us?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and did not answer. Luo Long himself knew that at that time the two sides were facing each other, and even if Jiang Ning said, they would not believe that, instead, Ling Shishan would stay alone and startled the snake.


    What''s more, he didn''t discover Mr. Lang''s secret at that time, how could he believe it?


    "how?"


    Jiang Ning said, "What are you going to do? Is it to continue to be used as a tool, or to think clearly, what should you do?"

 Chapter 2175： You are selfish

    Luo Long did not speak, frowning and staring at Jiang Ning.


    He didn''t expect that one day he would face Jiang Ning so calmly, instead of doing it, killing you to death!


    If it weren''t for discovering this problem, the Tianlianzong would have to be used all the time, just as Jiang Ning said, it was used as a tool, even if it was sacrificed in the end, no one would know.


    "Do you think I will listen to you?"


    Luo Long looked at Jiang Ning.


    "You are a selfish person, how can you listen to me,"


    Jiang Ning laughed, "But you shouldn''t be able to watch, the Tianlianzong collapsed and disappeared from the mountain gate."


    Luolong was silent.


    That Mr. Lang is too terrible, and he alone cannot compete with him, and even the entire Tianlian Sect can not be able to unite.


    If it is possible, he won''t be played by his applause.


    And Jiang Ning in front of him was the first person to discover the existence of Mr. Lang. His strength had been seen by himself, and he was definitely not low.


    Want to cooperate with him?


    "You are right, I am a selfish person, I am only for the Tianlianzong!"


    Luo Long stared at Jiang Ning with cold eyes, "As long as I do good things for the sect, I will do it. As long as anyone wants to harm my Tianlianzong, I will kill him!"


    "You are no exception!"


    His voice was full of murderousness, not the slightest politeness.


    "It seems that you have always come to trouble me."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    From the moment he entered the gate of the mountain, the Tianlianzong had been dealing with the Qingshanzong and wanted to rush outside the gate.


    This is also because of being used by Mr. Lang, otherwise the Tianlianzong would not attack the Qingshanzong.


    Luo Long''s face changed slightly, and he snorted, automatically shielding Jiang Ning''s words, he would not admit that he did something wrong, even if he was really wrong, he would not know.


    "Mr. Lang, it''s not easy to deal with."


    Saying this meant that Luolong was ready to cooperate with Jiangning.


    He knew very well that he couldn''t deal with Mr. Lang on his own. In the entire Tianlian Sect, he is probably the only one who is sober now. How can he deal with Mr. Lang?


    He didn''t know anything about this person, where he came from, who he was, how strong he was, and even at this moment he still couldn''t remember what Mr. Lang looked like?


    "It''s definitely not possible to rely on you alone, or even the Tianlianzong."


    Jiang Ning said, "Does he know his origin?"


    "Did you know? Closed to the West Lingdi Lingwu?"


    Luo Long asked back.


    "You don''t know, how would I know."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "The six major sects joined forces, isn''t it the one of your Tianlianzong who fought off, you don''t even know his origins, and you dare to believe him?"


    Luo Long''s face blushed.


    These were all Luo Qi''s orders. He never thought that Luo Qi would be controlled by Mr. Lang, let alone that anyone in the Tianlian Sect who met with Mr. Lang would be controlled by him.


    so horrible!


    "I''ll just ask you, is there any way to deal with him?"


    Luo Long asked directly without talking nonsense.


    "no."


    Jiang Ning said truthfully.


    How do you deal with someone who doesn''t even remember who the opponent is, what origin, what abilities, or even his looks?


    Do you deal with the air?


    His eyes looked like a fool, and Luo Long was a little irritable.


    "Then what do you say?"


    "The top priority is to let everyone know about the existence of Mr. Lang."


    Jiang Ning saw blood for a while.


    "Especially your foolish lord, who thought he was carrying out a grand cause, but didn''t know that it was being used by others as a fool-like tool.


    Luo Long opened his mouth and wanted to scold Jiang Ning, how could he speak like this, but turned his head and thought, Jiang Ning seemed to be right.


    Isn''t the current Rocky a tool?

 Chapter 2176： Irritate them

    If they can''t know the existence of Mr. Lang, they can''t do anything, nor can they expose him, let alone deal with him.


    Rocky alone would use his status as the suzerain to suppress him, leaving him with no choice.


    Once he died, the Lianzong would be completely finished that day!


    "? Wu Ba, Lu Er, and the land closed? What do you want me to do?"


    Luo Long looked at Jiang Ning and took a deep breath. He could already feel that this matter was very difficult. What they had to face was an extremely terrifying opponent, and even if they were not careful, they could die!


    Even Master Ting Chan was killed, this Mr. Lang''s strength is definitely not weak, it is definitely not difficult to kill himself.


    "The antidote."


    Jiang Ning said, "Rescue these suzerain and elders before there are enough people to deal with Mr. Lang. Otherwise, can you do it?"


    Luo Long didn''t speak, he felt that Jiang Ning''s words were a little annoying, always at the last sentence, which made him want to kill.


    He resisted: "I will think of a solution, then what?"


    "Then take a step and take a look."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to talk to a idiot. Before, he thought Luo Long was a ruthless person. At least he had no problems in his mind, but now he asks such questions one after another, "I don''t know anything now, how to arrange the next step?"


    "Let''s act by chance."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned around and left.


    Luo Long took a deep breath and told himself that he was only temporarily cooperating with Jiang Ning, and when Mr. Lang was resolved, he would find a way to kill Jiang Ning!


    Otherwise, I can''t swallow this breath!


    Looking at the back of Jiang Ning''s departure, Luo Long calmed himself down. He knew that the current Tianlianzong had reached the edge of the cliff. If he could not be rescued in time, he would face the disaster of extinction.


    Antidote!


    The top priority is to rescue the lord and elders of other sects first, and let the six sects unite.


    But the antidote lies with Rocky. Even if it is a housekeeper, there is no way for those close to him to get it, let alone himself?


    Luo Long frowned slightly, feeling that things were not easy to handle. He had to find a way to steal the antidote from Luo Qi.


    Moreover, it has to be as fast as possible.


    Luo Long returned to his yard and immediately attracted his confidant.


    "What''s the current situation on the other sects?"


    "Elder, Long Kongshan should bow their heads and are willing to accept the terms."


    "The other few have fierce internal fighting, but I don''t think it will last long."


    After all, the suzerain and elders in the sect were all arrested. There was no way for the dragons in the sect to have no leader. In a short time, there was no choice but to bow their heads.


    Luo Long said: "You find a way and tell them that even if they bow their heads, Tianlianzong will not let go of their suzerain and elders."


    "Ok?"


    He froze for a moment, but he didn''t expect Luo Long to say such a thing.


    "Elder, if you say that, they may not bow their heads anymore, I am afraid they will fight to the death."


    "Just do what I say."


    Luo Long nodded, "The more you can arouse their anger, the better. You are good at this."


    "Yes!"


    The subordinate immediately responded.


    As long as it is Luolong''s order, he will execute it.


    Luo Long sat there, frowning, grabbing time.


    But how can I get the antidote from Rocky?


    At this moment, Rocky was still in his study, looking at the quaint book in his hand, he entered a strange state.


    His face was flushed, as if he had been burned, but his body was completely cold, like a piece of human-shaped ice!


    Zi Zi Zi-


    A stream of air currents wrapped around his body, looking very strange.


    Especially those eyes, sometimes clear, sometimes confused, and sometimes hollow, as if they have lost all their souls [abiqudao.xyz]¡­¡­


    "As long as the magic is successful, you will be the strongest person within this mountain gate."


    Mr. Lang, who was on the side, had a ghostly voice.

 Chapter 2177： Ancestor worship

    Mr. Lang''s face looked a bit hideous.


    The expression that looked like a smile or a cry, made people feel like they saw a demon.


    He looked at Rocky, his voice hoarse, and said lightly: "How do you feel?"


    "It''s amazing! It''s amazing!"


    Rocky half-closed his eyes, as if he was immersed in another world. The expression on his face, the blurry game, and the dark skin seemed to be poisoned.


    Seeing this, Mr. Lang nodded, stretched out his hand to pat on Rocky''s shoulder, leaned to his ear, and whispered: "Then go on, go on."


    Rocky took a deep breath and closed his eyes, completely immersed in his own world.


    And Mr. Lang turned and walked into the darkness, disappearing.


    In the study, only Rocky was left.


    It took a full hour before he opened his eyes. The expression in his eyes was even more different from before. They became sharp, bloodthirsty, and somewhat sharp!


    There seemed to be a cloud of black air, turning in his eyes.


    He got up, feeling that his whole body was full of explosive power, as if there was heat flowing in his body, about to rush out of his body.


    "call--"


    Rocky let out a long breath, his whole body transparent, "This feeling is really mysterious."


    "It turns out that there are so many ancient books outside the mountain gate. If my Tianlian Sect can get it, it will make us the strongest sect within the mountain gate!"


    It may even break through the shackles and become a myth!


    In his eyes, the light flickered, and the black air quickly disappeared and recovered as before.


    "Kang Dang."


    Rocky closed the door and opened the door of the study. The direct sunlight made him squint his eyes subconsciously, seeming to feel a little dazzling.


    "metropolitan."


    Outside the door, two guards respectfully shouted.


    "Bring me two trees and plant them in the yard. They are too dazzling."


    Rocky ordered.


    "Yes."


    The guard was stunned and dare not say anything.


    Even if Rocky asks them to move the mountain, they can only do so, although Rocky had previously requested that there should be no trees in the yard and no blocking of the sun.


    Now, why has it suddenly changed?


    "Sect Master, Elder Luo Long just came to look for him and asked him if he would have time for the evening. The preparation for the ancestor worship in the ancestral hall requires his visit."


    Guard Road.


    "Memorial to the ancestors?"


    Rocky nodded, "I almost forgot about it."


    He paused.


    "You go and tell Luo Long, I have time tonight."


    In any case, ancestor worship is a major event, especially now that Tianlianzong is about to rise and become the strongest sect within this mountain gate, it is even more important to talk to the ancestors.


    All of this came to this step under the leadership of his Rocky.


    He is the great man of the Tianlianzong and the greatest hero of the Tianlianzong!


    This contentment and pride, Rocky will not stingy tell his ancestors.


    The guard nodded, responded with a yes, and quickly ran to inform Luo Long.


    At this moment, Luo Long was already preparing for the ancestor worship. Based on his understanding of Luo Qi, Luo Qi would definitely agree, and he would definitely have time to participate.


    Sovereign must participate in the sacrifice of ancestors. What''s more, the current Rocky¡¯s whole person is almost floating. He must feel that he is the greatest hero of the Tianlian Sect. In the sacrifice of ancestors, he naturally has to talk to the ancestors. .


    Luo Long turned his head and glanced at Jiang Ning who was standing beside him.


    "Just one chance, if you can''t succeed, it''s over."


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, he just listened.


    "In the evening, Rocky will attend. When that happens, I will leave other people alone and let him enter the ancestral hall alone to talk to the ancestors. At that time, it will be up to you."


    "If you can''t take the antidote from him, then we''ll have nowhere to go."


    "Of course, don''t kill him until the necessary moment!"


    Luolong''s eyelids throbbed.

 Chapter 2178： trust

    He knows Jiang Ning''s strength, even if Rocky''s strength is equally strong, he can see the limit, but what about Jiang Ning?


    It seems that for so long, he hasn''t seen Jiang Ning''s limit, and their elders can''t push Jiang Ning''s limit at all.


    Luo Qi was only used by Mr. Lang, and he was not guilty of death. His Tianlian Sect also needed a suzerain.


    "Did you hear me talking?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning did not respond, Luo Long was a little anxious.


    He was really afraid that Jiang Ning would kill Luo Long.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, just nodded slightly.


    After the two negotiated, Luo Long arranged for Jiang Ning to enter the ancestral hall, let him find the opportunity by himself, hide in it, and wait for the action at night.


    Time, one minute and one second passed.


    The evening arrived soon.


    As an ancestor worshipper every month, Luolong always arranges it. Whoever comes to participate, who stands in what position, and even who can speak, must be done in accordance with the requirements.


    The night is getting stronger.


    "Be careful, don''t knock over the flower basket."


    "Move away a little more over there, blocking people, do you hear?"


    ...


    The subordinates are doing the final sorting, and the people who should participate have already arrived one after another.


    "Elder Huang, today you want some incense."


    Luo Long looked at Elder Huang, "It''s your turn."


    Elder Huang shook his head, his face a little ugly: "Am I worthy?"


    He was punished by Rocky. He was so old and lost such a big man. If he weren''t afraid of death, he would have wanted to commit suicide and disappear from this world.


    "You are the oldest elder of the Tianlian Sect. This is a qualification."


    Luo Long said, "That''s it, wait for you to light up incense and send the lord to the ancestral hall to worship."


    "it is good."


    Elder Huang didn''t say anything.


    Rocky is here.


    The whole person exudes a unique atmosphere.


    It makes people feel unconsciously, a little disgusting.


    Luolong? Lu Xiran''s heartbeat was a bit fast, and this feeling was actually a bit strong.


    The person in front of him was clearly Rocky, but he seemed to see a stranger.


    A stranger he never knew.


    "what happened?"


    Luo Long turned his head and looked at other people. The faces of other people seemed a little surprised, even unbelievable, "This feels so strange."


    He didn''t ask, nor did he speak. He watched Rocky walk to the ancestral hall and glanced around.


    "It''s almost time."


    Rocky Road.


    "It''s almost time."


    Luo Long nodded.


    Immediately, Luo Long turned around and looked at the ancestral hall, but did not kneel down as usual, but still stood upright. Behind him, Luo Long and others knelt down together!


    "Light incense."


    Rocky shouted.


    Luo Long and the others frowned, but he didn''t expect that Luo Qi would not kneel. This was disrespect to the ancestors.


    But still, no one spoke.


    Luo Long gave Elder Huang a look, and Elder Huang immediately stepped forward, lighting the incense, and the faint fragrance wafted out.


    "The ancestor worship begins!"


    He shouted.


    Everyone bowed their heads and meditated on the rules of the Tianlian Zong religiously, while Luo Qi strode into the ancestral hall, seeming not to care about these etiquettes.


    Kang Dang¡ª¡ª


    The door of the ancestral hall was closed.


    "What''s wrong with Sect Master?"


    "He didn''t kneel down and worship his ancestors."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Several elders couldn''t help asking.


    Luo Long shook his head.


    "Well, the lord has his own way of doing things, so let''s step aside first,"


    He looked at everyone, "Don''t affect the Sect Master."


    He told everyone to quit, and looked back at the ancestral hall, hoping that Jiang Ning would succeed and get the antidote from Luo Qi, otherwise, everything would be gone.


    Success or failure, in this one action, he didn''t know why he trusted Jiang Ning so much, they were obviously enemies!


    But now, he sincerely hopes that Jiang Ning should be stronger than he imagined!

 Chapter 2179： Disrespectful!

    Luo Long told everyone to retreat outside the door, not to disturb.


    There is a trace of worry, tension and anxiety on his face.


    There was something wrong with Rocky right now, and it felt very strange to him, completely like someone else. He didn''t know what Rocky''s current strength was. If Jiang Ning was not his opponent, it would be completely over.


    Jiangning is over, and Tianlianzong is over, they all have to die!


    Time passed slowly, for Luolong, waiting outside, every minute was suffering.


    At the same time.


    Inside the ancestral hall.


    There are spiritual positions placed on the platform. These are the ancestors and ancestors of the Tianlian Sect, as well as the suzerain and elders of the previous dynasties. They are placed there one by one according to seniority.


    They are the founders and builders of the Tianlianzong, and they are the people who have made great contributions to the Tianlianzong.


    Any younger generation should maintain sufficient awe of them!


    Rocky walked to the spiritual platform, glanced around, looking at the spiritual cards.


    "For many years, the Tianlianzong has been tepid, and you guys are also very worried about Lu Ling and Lu Pa Shanpa? Are you anxious?"


    He laughed, and did not kneel, but there was some disdain in his eyes, "But it''s useless to be anxious, you are all dead, what else can you do?"


    "Don''t you just rely on me?"


    He stretched out his hand and stroked one of the spiritual cards: "Back then, you founded the Tianlianzong, and it took all your hard work, even your own life, to let the Tianlianzong gain a firm foothold within the mountain gate."


    "It''s just that the Tianlianzong at that time was too weak."


    Rocky shook his head, as if looking back at history.


    It''s not easy for Tianlianzong to come today. He has watched it since he was a child. When he became the Sect Master, he vowed with all his heart that he must make Tianlianzong the strongest sect within this mountain gate!


    No matter what method he uses, he will not hesitate!


    Now, his thoughts filled the whole brain even more, and it seemed a bit crazy. Those eyes gradually became greedy, becoming more than just satisfied with the goals they once had.


    Rocky wants to get more.


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly, he overturned the spirit card in one hand, pressed it down on the table, and sneered: "Now, you still have to look at me. Your position will be vacated for me in the future!"


    He didn''t have the slightest politeness, he swept away, and directly swept the founder''s spiritual card aside, leaving the most central position.


    Even if he is not dead now, but after he arrives, a hundred years later, this position must be reserved for himself!


    If Luo Long and other elders are here, they will definitely feel that Rocky is rebellious, and they may even attack in groups to kill Rocky and other disrespectful and unfilial generations.


    But at this moment, in the ancestral hall, Luo Qi felt that he was in control of everything, the entire Tianlian Sect, and the entire mountain gate!


    He will become the strongest person, he will become the one who controls everything!


    "This feeling is really wonderful."


    Rocky laughed, crazy, he bluffed his hands and laughed up to the sky, "It''s wonderful!"


    "call out!"


    Suddenly, a strong wind hits!


    Rocky''s face suddenly sank.


    "who!"


    He roared like thunder, barely watching, turned around, raised his fist, and hit it hard.


    boom!


    The two fists slammed together, making a deafening sound.


    There was a loud bang, and the two people retreated at the same time.


    Rocky looked up and said, "It''s you!"


    He didn''t expect to see Jiang Ning here, and he didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would dare to assassinate himself!


    "court death!"


    There is no unnecessary nonsense, a black air flashed in Luo Qi''s eyes, and the whole person suddenly became violent, waving his fists, and killing Jiang Ning straight away.


    "So fast!"


    Jiang Ning''s pupils shrank, and seeing Luo Qi rushing forward, he couldn''t help being able to tell. It was the first time he saw someone who was so fast.

 Chapter 2180： The ancestors have appeared!

    oom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The two people fought against each other in an instant, Jiang Ning could clearly feel that Rocky''s fist was getting faster and faster, as if a steady flow of power was pouring out.


    Is this stronger than the strength of the Great Elder of the Green Mountain Sect?


    Jiang Ning didn''t care, the Ji Dao boxing broke out, and every punch was full of vigorous and domineering fist intent.


    Not weak at all!


    Luo Qi''s fist carries a yin wind, while Jiang Ning''s fist is extremely masculine!


    One yin and one yang slammed together, abruptly suppressing Rocky.


    "There is a problem with your boxing technique!"


    Jiang Ning said angrily, "What did you practice?"


    He could faintly feel a disgusting breath coming from Rocky, "He is not right!"


    But Rocky didn''t say a word, and gradually fell into a violent state, as if even his own consciousness was a little blurred. His eyes were fixed on Jiang Ning, only killing!


    He just wanted to kill Jiang Ning!


    The black air current floated up and down in his eyes, and gradually, the whole white of his eyes was surrounded by Dian Dian Pa Pa Ling Lu Shan.


    That kind of disgusting and disgusting breath is getting stronger and stronger!


    And Rocky''s skill has become more and more powerful, faster and faster!


    "drink!"


    Jiang Ning suddenly increased his speed, his body muscles and bones made a crackling sound, and his fist burst out!


    Boom!


    With a punch, Rocky was smashed back abruptly, bumped into the spirit stage, and overturned several tablets on the spirit stage.


    When the loud noise spread outside the ancestral hall, Luo Long immediately changed his face.


    "Jiang Ning has done it!"


    He secretly said in his heart.


    "What''s the matter? Something happened?"


    "What happened in the ancestral hall?"


    Several elders also changed their faces and wanted to rush in.


    "The ancestors have appeared!"


    Luo Long immediately shouted, reaching out to stop the others, "It''s the ancestor who has manifested!"


    "The sovereign is disrespectful and annoys the ancestor, and the ancestor has revealed his spirit!"


    Rocky was indeed disrespectful to the ancestors just now. Not only did he not kneel, but he also acted with no respect at all, which made the other elders look down upon him.


    But I didn''t expect that the ancestor would really show up


    Luo Long immediately knelt down and bowed respectfully.


    "See the ancestors!"


    Seeing that Luo Long was so respectful, the other elders did not dare not to kneel, so they knelt down, respectfully kowtow, and shouted in unison: "See the ancestor!"


    At this moment, inside the ancestral hall.


    The spirit card fell to the ground, and Rocky roared, like a beast, and headed towards Jiangning again.


    Jiang Ning did not hesitate, opening and closing, with extreme fists bursting out, one left and the other right, as if they had become two people at once. One punch hit Luoqi''s face severely, and the other fist lifted Luoqi. Turn to the ground!


    boom!


    The terrifying vigor penetrated directly into the body and pierced Rocky''s acupuncture points, instantly confining his actions.


    "I won''t kill you."


    Jiang Ning said, "But you still have to give me peace of mind!"


    Rocky couldn''t die yet. When he died, Mr. Lang knew everything. Jiang Ning needed to use this chess piece again.


    He retracted his hand, and Rocky had passed out in a coma, motionless.


    Jiang Ning didn''t waste any time. He immediately found the medicine from Luo Qi. He helped Luo Qi to kneel, and his figure flashed and disappeared.


    After a while, Luo Long raised his head, knowing that there was a result inside.


    Rock didn''t come out, obviously Jiang Ning succeeded.


    What a terrible strength!


    What is the origin of this Jiangning, and where is the limit?


    "Let''s go in and take a look!"


    Luo Long got up and walked into the ancestral hall with the elders, and saw Luo Qi kneeling in front of the spiritual platform, but on the ground, many spiritual cards were turned over, especially the founder''s spiritual card, which was stepped on by Luo Qi!


    "Ah! Sovereign what are you doing!"


    "You are blasphemy ancestor!"


    "The ancestors have appeared! No wonder the ancestors have appeared!"

 Chapter 2181： Out

    Luo Long immediately stepped forward, cut Luo Qi''s neck with a palm, and directly "stunned" him.


    "Come on!"


    He shouted, "Import the lord first!"


    His face was full of anger, as did the other elders.


    Even if Rocky is the Sovereign, he can''t do such a thing and blaspheme the ancestors. This is treason, this is a big sin!


    Luo Qi had long been beaten into a coma by Lu Yi Shan Shan and Yi Er Wu Jiang Ning. At this moment, Luo Long covered the past well and fell to the ground without any response.


    "It''s not bad."


    In Luo Long''s heart, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time was amazed at how terrifying Jiang Ning''s strength was, so that he could knock him unconscious without hurting Rocky.


    This has to be at least in terms of strength, far beyond it, right?


    "What a monster!"


    Rocky cursed, he suddenly felt that he was not Jiang Ning''s opponent, and it seemed reasonable.


    The spiritual plaque in the ancestral hall was quickly restored to its original shape, and all the elders bowed down and prayed for the ancestors'' forgiveness.


    After a while, the crowd retreated cautiously.


    "What should we do now?"


    Several elders looked at Luo Qi, "Sect Master is a serious violation of the rules of the clan."


    This is more than a violation of the clan rules. If you change to another person, you will be killed by them on the spot!


    "He is the Sovereign after all. Now, let him be imprisoned first, and we will discuss it later."


    Luolong Road.


    Now is not the time to deal with Luo Qi, let alone, Luo Qi is the Sect Master of the Sky Alliance Sect, the strongest person in the Sky Alliance Sect, can''t you kill him?


    He was only used by Mr. Lang.


    The most important thing now is to cooperate with Jiang Ning to rescue the sect masters and elders of other sects. This is to act out a scene, and it must be very realistic. It can be used to deceive Mr. Lang from the fake.


    Luo Long is now in charge of all affairs and immediately adjusted the defense of the entire Tianlianzong.


    It seems that the defense level has been raised and the Tianlianzong has become more tight, but in fact, it has left a hole in secret to give Jiang Ning and the others a better chance.


    Of course, he didn''t make it easy for Jiang Ning and the others to escape. With their strength, as long as they detoxified and wanted to leave Tianlianzong, there would be no problem.


    He just didn''t want too many casualties in the Tianlianzong.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning once again came to the cave where Elder Tingfeng and others were imprisoned. This time, no one dared to be disrespectful to the elders of the Sect Master. Everyone was afraid to provoke Luolong and be killed by him on the spot!


    "Several elders, please take your time."


    The food delivery person is cautious, respectful, and dare not make any inconveniences.


    Jiang Ning secretly passed the antidote to Elder Tingfeng, and nodded gently.


    Elder Tingfeng nodded in response. He calmly took the antidote and gave it to others after Jiang Ning and the others went out.


    Jiang Ning was waiting outside.


    "Do you know, the first few people, because they offended these Sect Master Elders, were directly killed by Luo Long Elder!"


    "Who made them look for death, these people are the suzerain after all!"


    "To humiliate them, doesn''t it mean to lose the face of my Tianlianzong? How could Elder Luolong not be angry."


    "Everyone should pay attention to it. There must be respect for these seniors."


    ...


    Several people communicated in a low voice, not wanting to repeat the same mistakes.


    They packed their things and were about to leave, but saw Jiang Ning standing there still.


    "You won''t go?"


    "I''m waiting for someone."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Waiting for? There is no one inside?"


    Several people were puzzled, turned their heads and looked around, didn''t they all come out.


    "It''s almost coming out."


    Jiang Ning glanced back, saw footsteps coming, nodded: "Come out."


    As soon as the voice fell, several people saw, listened to Elder Feng and others, came out one by one!

 Chapter 2182： Kill you first!

    They instantly changed their expressions and screamed in shock!


    "You... why did you come out?"


    "You are not poisoned?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Their faces turned pale, where they thought that these masters and elder-level masters had all come out, and they didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Squat down,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Hold your head in your hands and close your eyes so that you can live."


    A few people hesitated, they knew very well that with their strength, in front of these suzerains, they were nothing but Xiao Xiami, and they would definitely die!


    Seeing Jiang Ning spoke up, they looked at each other, and the first person did what Jiang Ning said, and everyone else did.


    Jiang Ning ignored them and turned to look at Elder Tingfeng and others.


    "Let''s go."


    "I''ll kill Rocky!"


    Yun Zhongxian said angrily, his face was full of murderous aura.


    Being imprisoned here has caused him to suffer humiliation. Now he can''t wait to kill the Quartet, and kill the people of the Tianlianzong, and blood will flow into a river!


    Li Xuan and others were the same. They were angry and hated, it was because of Rocky that they made them do this.


    "Kill him, you will die after all,"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "You are going, I won''t stop you."


    Yun Zhongxian was startled and frowned slightly.


    Elder Tingfeng had already told them Jiang Ning''s identity. Without Jiang Ning, they would have to spend their entire lives in this cave. At this moment, he was still a little unwilling to be stopped by Jiang Ning.


    "Could it be that it''s so cheap for him?"


    "You want to kill, kill the culprit."


    "The culprit?"


    Several people looked at Jiang Ning.


    "Leave here first, then talk."


    Elder Feng said, "I suggest you all listen to Jiang Ning."


    After speaking, he nodded with Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning said nothing, the two left immediately.


    When the other people saw this, they glanced at each other, and likewise said nothing, they rushed out.


    Elder Tingfeng and the others escaped and were soon discovered. People came to intercept and arrest them along the way, but there were still not many people on this route. The strength of a few sect masters was enough to open a hole easily. , Rushed away.


    Jiang Ning and others left the Tianlianzong, went all the way down the mountain, and quickly got into the forest and disappeared.


    None of the people behind Tianlianzong could catch up.


    "What''s the matter? Are you all rubbish!"


    Luo Long was furious and roared, "Hurry up and chase? They must be caught!"


    "Let the tiger go back to the mountain, my Tianlianzong is in trouble!"


    The other elders were worried.


    They have arrested so many elders of the suzerain, and now they run away, isn''t it the same as letting the tiger go back to the mountain?


    When the time comes, several big sects will join forces to avenge, and Tianlianzong will suddenly become a target of public criticism, how can it be resisted.


    Luo Long glanced at the elders: "Who caused this? You said, who caused this!"


    "If the Tianlian Sect is destroyed, who is the sinner?"


    Everyone present was angry, all because of Rocky!


    But what can I do?


    Killing him can solve the problem.


    "Everyone, get ready, this will be the most dangerous time for Tianlianzong!"


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning and others have gone down the mountain.


    The sect masters who saw the sky again were in a mixed mood. They looked back at the Tianlianzong, their eyes were full of murderousness, and they wished to lead people to kill the Tianlianzong again, a shame!


    "Who is the culprit you said?"


    Yunzhongke looked at Jiang Ningdao, "Don''t think you saved us, we have to listen to you, if we can''t say it, don''t blame me for being polite!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    "It seems that your poison has not been cured,"


    He said lightly, "Did you burn your brain out?"


    "If you dare to talk to me like this, I will kill you first!"

 Chapter 2183： not human

    Jiang Ningsen''s cold tone made Yun Zhongke''s body tremble!


    What he wanted to say was held by Li Xuan on one side.


    "Jiangning, we thank you very much for saving our lives,"


    Li Xuan said, "At the beginning we agreed not to attack the Qingshan Sect because you said that you have a way to solve the gray mist."


    "Now, what can you think of?"


    This is the most important.


    Whether they attacked the Green Mountain Sect, wanted to leave the mountain gate, or now the Tianlian Sect imprisoned them, it was for this reason.


    As long as this matter can be solved, the real problem can be solved.


    They are very grateful to Jiang Ning for saving them, but it is a matter of the life and death of the major sects, and no one can ignore the most important issues.


    "Now, the source of the problem has been found."


    Jiang Ning said, "Only when the essence of the problem is unearthed can there be a solution."


    He glanced at everyone.


    "You are all the sect masters and elders of the major sects, with superior strength, but in terms of your mind, it is really disappointing."


    He was not at all polite, and scolded people without a dirty word.


    Several sect masters listened, but did not dare to say anything.


    If they had a trouble, how could they be caught by Rocky and be embarrassed like this?


    "Just tell me what you want us to do."


    Geng Jianba looked at Jiang Ning. He didn''t like to talk nonsense, and he didn''t want to complain. The matter has reached this point and can only do his best to solve it.


    Jiang Ning''s ability to save them was enough to prove his strength, and, in terms of brains, he also felt that Jiang Ning was indeed far superior to them.


    "Elder Listening Wind,"


    Jiang Ning said, "You can tell them."


    Elder Tingfeng nodded and looked at everyone.


    "We have always ignored one person."


    His face was solemn: "Mr. Lang."


    "Mr. Lang?"


    Several people spoke in unison, remembering the name in their minds, and even the impression was quite deep, but they couldn''t remember what exactly this Mr. Lang looked like.


    "who is he?"


    The guest in the cloud asked.


    He frowned, and Mr. Lang, who was so impressed, couldn''t remember what his face was like?


    "Everyone can''t remember his face, what does it look like?"


    Elder Listening Feng looked at the expressions of everyone, and knew it by guessing.


    Seeing several people nodding their heads, he shouted: "This is what makes him terrible!"


    "There is no sense of existence, but it is real. Even you masters can''t detect it. It is inevitable to be used by him."


    "It''s not just us, even Rocky is also controlled by him, Master Listening Zen, also died by his hands!"


    Speaking of this, the murderous intent on Elder Tingfeng''s face burst out in an instant!


    Yun Zhongke and the others, their faces changed slightly, and the impression of Mr. Lang grew deeper and deeper, but he still couldn''t remember what his face looked like.


    Think carefully!


    The strength of Master Listening Zen is definitely at the forefront of the crowd, but he was still killed by Mr. Lang, with no resistance. How terrible is this?


    "Who is this Mr. Lang?"


    Li Xuan? Wu Lufu loves to slap Lu? asked.


    He killed Master Ting Chan with Diamond Fist. In other words, can he control the stunts of other sects?


    And no one can remember him, even if he had spoken face to face with him, what kind of ability it was.


    The more they think about it, the more scary they become.


    "No matter who he is,"


    Jiang Ning said, "As long as you are still human, there are weaknesses."


    "unless¡­¡­"


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless he is not human."


    Jiang Ning''s words made everyone''s scalp numb instantly!


    not human?


    What could it be?


    But could it be a human who has such a weird means.


    Jiang Ning glanced at them: "It''s a human or a ghost, just pull it under the sun to see."


    This is a big show.


    A big drama that requires everyone to participate, including Mr. Lang, and it is not so easy for him to reveal his true identity.

 Chapter 2184： A big show

    The faces of Yunzhongke and others were very solemn, and a few words made them understand how terrifying the person they were facing was.


    There is no way to fight against them alone.


    Not to mention the mysterious Mr. Lang, even Rocky, they have nothing to do now.


    "We can all listen to you, but we also have the conditions."


    After a pause, the cloud said kindly.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, giving him no chance at all.


    "You don''t have to listen to me, so you don''t need to negotiate terms with me."


    He doesn''t leave a trace of affection, when is the fucking, and still negotiate terms with himself?


    He could just ignore these people and find a way to deal with Mr. Lang. Without them, he wouldn''t have much influence. He really took himself too seriously.


    After being choked by Jiang Ning for a while, Yun Zhongke''s old face was a little red, and his body trembled with anger. He couldn''t help but cough, and waited for it to happen, but he was still stopped by Li Xuan and others.


    At this time, what conditions did you make with Jiang Ning?


    "No conditions."


    Li Xuan said, "Whatever you say, we will do what we do. As long as we can solve Mr. Lang and the gray fog, my life will be fine for you."


    This is just human words.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the guest in the cloud: "Learn from him."


    After speaking, he ignored it, turned and left.


    "He... **** me off!"


    Yunzhong was so polite that he trembled, gritted his teeth and said, "I really want to fight him!"


    "Do not impulse."


    Li Xuan said, "He doesn''t speak nicely, but they are all truthful."


    "You also?"


    Yun Zhongke looked at Li Xuan, even more furious, "Which sentence did he tell the truth?"


    "Our brains are not as good as his."


    Li Xuandao.


    No one dared to refute this.


    Even if they are not convinced about their love to dye Wu Shan, but they must admit it in their hearts.


    Jiang Ning was the first to notice the existence of Mr. Lang. This is his strength!


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning, they are probably still in the blindfold now, don''t say anything to deal with Mr. Lang, it would be difficult even to find him.


    Even if Mr. Lang always exists by their side.


    "Mr. Lang is terrible. You can''t take it lightly. Otherwise, personal life and death will be trivial, the sect will be destroyed, and the entire mountain gate will collapse, and that will be serious."


    Elder Tingfeng glanced at them.


    What they have to do now is to follow Jiang Ning''s arrangement and cooperate with Jiang Ning to stage a big show to pull out Mr. Lang completely!


    And now the most critical person is Luo Long!


    After furious in the hall, Luo Long immediately went to the confinement room.


    Rocky is locked here now.


    Even if he is the sect master, but he blasphemed the ancestor, that is a great disrespect to the Tianlianzong, no elder dared to excuse him.


    Now, the Tianlianzong who really controls the overall situation is Luolong.


    Looking at Rocky whose hands and feet were bound, Luo Long squinted.


    "You went astray."


    There was a trace of blackness in those gray eyes, and the corners of his mouth were full of madness and brutality. Rocky couldn''t get away, and sneered: "Are you coveting the position of my suzerain?"


    "Luolong, I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it."


    Luo Long did not speak.


    "If you let me go, I can lead Tianlianzong to rise, do you understand?"


    Rocky roared, "Otherwise, I must kill you!"


    His face was dark, as if he had been poisoned, and the craziness in his eyes was even more terrifying.


    Enchanted.


    Rocky was engrossed.


    Luo Long walked to Rocky, stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, his face gradually sinking.


    "Yes, I just want to take your position as Sovereign, not only that, I will take everything from you!"


    He and Rocky stared at each other, looking at the depths of Rocky''s eyes, the dark light became thicker and thicker!


    "Are you unwilling?"


    "Are you unwilling?"


    Luo Long stared at the black anger, "Are you trying to kill me? Come on!"

 Chapter 2185： Group attack it!

    He seemed to look at Mr. Lang. Through those eyes, he saw Mr. Lang, not Rocky!


    Being imprisoned here, Rocky had no ability to resist. Luo Long had already poisoned his body and couldn''t move at all.


    He knew that the current Rocky was controlled by Mr. Lang, and it was useless to say it by himself.


    Luo Qi practiced magic skills, and the whole person seemed to be in a madness. Luo Long didn''t dare to have too much hope for him. If it affects Jiang Ning''s plan, it will fall short.


    Luo Long stretched out his hand and patted Rocky''s shoulder: "You just stay here."


    After speaking, he turned and left, regardless of Rocky yelling hysterically, like a madman.


    "Luolong! You let me go! You let me go!"


    "Tian Lianzong can''t do without me! No!"


    "You are a sinner, the sinner of Tianlianzong!"


    ¡­


    Luolong closed the door and couldn''t hear anything.


    "Watch me closely and don''t allow anyone to approach."


    "Yes!"


    Luo Long arranged a large number of people to guard, not wanting to give Mr. Lang a chance.


    He tried to control the Tianlianzong by controlling Rocky, and then the six major sects. They still don''t know what they want to do, but they absolutely can''t let him succeed.


    The atmosphere of the entire Tianlianzong suddenly changed.


    Because Rocky blasphemed the ancestor, he was ashamed of the suzerain!


    To all the disciples, the lord is aloof, but those ancestors who have contributed to the development of the Tianlian Sect are more worthy of their respect.


    Rocky''s prestige almost collapsed in an instant.


    At the moment, Luo Long is in control of the overall situation, but obviously, the situation is not very good.


    "Several sect masters have returned to their respective sects. It is said that they want revenge!"


    "Tian Lianzong humiliated them so much. If it''s you, wouldn''t it take revenge?"


    Luo Long snorted, "Okay, it''s okay to hide the attendant and the attendant. Don''t talk nonsense, think about countermeasures."


    What do you think about this?


    The sect masters of several sects were all humiliated. Luo Long had seen it with his own eyes. They would come to retaliate. It was the most normal thing.


    He glanced at several elders, and none of them spoke.


    What countermeasures can this be?


    Do you want to tell them that it is your honor for us to imprison you, and now that you ran away, this incident would have never happened before, dreaming.


    "If they can''t calm their anger, Lianzong will be in danger that day."


    Luo Long said directly.


    Where did their efforts come from?


    Of course it is Tianlianzong!


    But who is the one who gave this order?


    Rocky!


    To calm their anger, I am afraid that only Rocky can be taken out.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    The elders still didn''t speak. They didn''t dare to have any comments. Even if they did, Luo Long would definitely let them think of other ways.


    They can''t figure it out even if they think about it.


    "Since there is no objection, let''s do it."


    Luo Long looked embarrassed.


    He didn''t want to do this either, but now, besides this method, is there anything else?


    Can''t calm the anger of the various sects, the Lianzong must have disappeared that day, and several major sects joined forces to besiege, they are not the Qingshanzong, there is a strong man at the abnormal level of Jiangning.


    Once surrounded, the Tianlianzong was instantly destroyed!


    at the same time.


    The six major sects have joined forces!


    Only this time, Tianlianzong was replaced by Qingshanzong.


    The arena is so **** and unpredictable.


    Not long ago, the Tianlianzong joined the other five sects to besiege the Qingshanzong, but now, the besieged has become the Tianlianzong, and the Qingshanzong has become one of the parties involved in the siege.


    Speaking of it, it''s a bit ironic.


    The six great sects gathered quickly, because their anger was completely different from before!


    At this moment, the disciples of the six major sects were murderous, and they were completely alike. They wanted to destroy the momentum of the Tianlian Sect. If they had besieged the Qingshan Sect before, it was only for profit.


    And now, they are more for a shame!

 Chapter 2186： Kill him

    Zongmen and the elders were captured, imprisoned, and were treated inhumanly and humiliated endlessly. This account must be accounted for.


    At the foot of Tianlianzong Mountain, six major sects gathered.


    "In the afternoon, you can launch an attack, and tonight, let the Tianlianzong disappear!"


    Li Xuan said angrily, "I want Rocky to pay for his behavior!"


    "Yes, he humiliated us, he must be returned a hundred times!"


    "Now that''s the matter, don''t say anything anymore, let''s do it."


    Several other people spoke up one after another.


    The anger on their faces is real.


    In the prison, the pictures of them being humiliated by the disciples who delivered the food are vividly visible!


    Even if Luo Long had already killed those guys personally, wouldn''t the humiliation be there for these suzerains?


    Everyone spoke one after another, but Jiang Ning, who was sitting there, remained silent.


    "Mr. Lang hasn''t done anything yet, Jiang Ning, I am worried that there will be accidents."


    Yanagawa said worry on his face.


    They didn''t understand such a terrible existence at all, and even if they wanted to do it now, they didn''t know how to prepare what countermeasures.


    "Let''s act by chance."


    Jiang Ning has nothing to say.


    He also doesn''t understand this Mr. Lang, what can he do to prepare?


    Perhaps this time, allowing him to reveal his true identity is already a very good thing.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about these sect masters. He knew that these guys'' anger was enough to make them act realistically.


    What he was thinking about now was how to deal with this Mr. Lang, even in the absence of intelligence, he still had to be prepared.


    What is the purpose of the other party hiding his identity and controlling the Tianlianzong?


    Is it really for Ji Dao Boxing?


    Is it to find something outside the gate?


    Why didn''t he go directly outside the mountain gate, with his strength, leaving outside the mountain gate is simply easy, and outside the mountain gate, who can stop him?


    These are all mysteries.


    Now Jiang Ning knows nothing and can only dig it out step by step.


    "Report!"


    Suddenly, someone came in and shouted, "Sect Masters, the elder Luolong of Tianlianzong sent someone to ask for peace!"


    "Pleading for peace? Dreaming!"


    "Don''t kill Rocky? Close love and pa Er Wu Shi Shu closed? It''s hard to understand the hatred in my heart!"


    "There is no possibility of seeking peace, tell Luolong, we will immediately kill!"


    The sect masters were so angry that after humiliating them, still dare to come to ask for peace?


    This is even more humiliating.


    When they are all bullied?


    "Elder Luolong said, as long as you can calm down your anger, Tianlianzong can pay all the price."


    "Including, the life of Lord Rocky!"


    Hearing this, the sect masters did not speak, all turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    Here, Jiang Ning is the person who speaks the most.


    "Really, Tianlianzong is so sincere now,"


    He said lightly, "Everyone, what do you think?"


    "Is it going to attack the mountain and kill everyone in the Tianlian Sect, killing a river of blood, or is it only for Luoqi''s life, one person to do something, and whoever makes a mistake will pay the price?"


    "I want to remind you that if you want to fight, the Tianlian Sect will definitely be destroyed, but your disciples will also suffer a lot of casualties."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he sat there, looking at the people, waiting for their answers.


    "Rocky must die!"


    Li Xuan said, "He is not dead, and it does not make sense to destroy the Tianlian Sect!"


    "The wrongdoer has the debt, Rocky **** it, kill him!"


    "Yes, as long as they committed suicide by themselves and made Luoqi apologize with death, then we can not attack Tianlianzong!"


    Several people spoke up.


    They looked at each other, there was no expression on their faces, but they all saw the light in each other''s eyes.


    This is their play, and at this point, they are acting according to Jiang Ning''s play.


    "In that case, let''s talk back, as long as Tianlianzong kills Rocky in front of us, then this matter will be easy to talk about."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.

 Chapter 2187： wide awake

    Jiang Ning spoke, and the others nodded.


    Now that the play has already begun, it must be performed well and to the end.


    Everyone agrees that as long as Tian Lianzong kills Rock and has the wrong hands, they will not find the trouble with Tian Lianzong.


    The person who passed the message went back.


    Everyone looked at Jiang Ning.


    "All get ready."


    Jiang Ning said, "This battle may be deadly."


    After speaking, the faces of several Sect Masters were solemn.


    They knew very well that the strength of that Mr. Lang was terrifying, and he was always hidden in the dark. No one knew who he was at all. Now they have to face him face-to-face, because of the unknown, which makes people feel scared.


    "You don''t have to worry? Yiyixidi Eryiluran? Heart, no matter how mysterious he is, after all, he is an individual."


    Jiang Ning said, "As long as it is a human, there will be weaknesses. As long as we find his weaknesses, we can solve him."


    "Solving the root of the problem."


    He looked at the people and saw the tension and anxiety in their eyes, even if these people were the masters of the various sects, they were powerful, and they could be regarded as a big boss.


    But within the mountain gate, people like Mr. You Lang played with them in applause, which made them lose confidence a long time ago.


    Not to mention, Master Ting Zen was killed by Mr. Lang, which is enough to prove that Mr. Lang''s strength is good!


    "Yes, he played with him in the applause, this tone, we can also come to it."


    Li Xuan nodded, "Everyone arrange their own affairs, this time, not for themselves, nor for their respective sects, but for the entire mountain gate."


    "As long as Mr. Lang is in one day, the fog will not be solved, and our children and grandchildren will not have a future."


    Yunzhongke and others, their faces were solemn.


    Now that there is no way out, there is no choice but to move forward and solve Mr. Lang.


    At that time.


    The words have been spread to Tianlianzong.


    Above the main hall, the elders of the Tianlian Sect, everyone is in danger, their faces are extremely solemn.


    Luo Long had already made a decision, but when the day came, they still felt something wrong.


    "Is there no other way?"


    Elder Huang asked, his voice trembling, "That''s our Sect Master!"


    "He blasphemed the ancestor, and he is no longer our suzerain."


    Luo Long sighed.


    He glanced around and saw that the look on everyone''s face was different, and he knew what everyone was thinking.


    "To preserve the Tianlian Sect, we have no other way to calm down the anger of several sect masters, and they will fight back tomorrow, and the Tianlian Sect will be completely destroyed!"


    "Talk about it, is it important to have a suzerain, or is the century-old foundation of the Tianlian Sect important?"


    Luo Long''s tone was a little angry.


    If the sect master is gone, you can choose again, but if the sect is gone, there will be no more sect master.


    "Ok, deal!"


    He made a decision directly, "Come on, bring Rocky out!"


    Now Tianlianzong, he has the final say.


    Soon, Rocky''s hands and feet were handcuffed and taken out, his whole body was restrained, and there was no chance to escape.


    He looked at Luo Long.


    "Do you dare to kill me?"


    Rocky said coldly, "Do you think you are the Sect Master of Tianlian Sect when I am dead?"


    Luo Long did not speak.


    Rocky''s face sank and laughed: "You dream!"


    "You can''t kill me! Understand!"


    He was like a lunatic, roaring hysterically, his face was terrifying, like a real demon.


    "Rocky, are you still awake?"


    Luo Long sighed and looked at the black air deep in Luo Qi''s eyes. He knew that Luo Qi could not return anymore. That magic power controlled him and became a tool of Mr. Lang completely, even if he killed him. He, he will not change in any way.


    He walked up to Luo Qi and looked at the black air as if he had seen Mr. Lang.


    There is always a pill under his tongue to keep himself awake.

 Chapter 2188： kill!

    Even the other elders did so in accordance with his requirements, just to prevent them from being controlled by Mr. Lang again.


    "Take it out."


    Luo Long ordered, "Ready to execute!"


    "Rocky blasphemed the ancestors, betrayed the sect, and even plunged the sect into danger. Such charges, **** it!"


    His voice vibrated like a rolling thunder, echoing throughout the hall.


    With an order, everyone present was shocked.


    Kill the lord!


    I''m afraid this is the first among all the sects within the mountain gate.


    But for the survival of the sect, they have no choice.


    Luo Long walked in the forefront, several elders were responsible for escorting Luo Qi, and a group of people went down the mountain to kill Luo Qi in front of the other sects and calm their anger.


    Along the way, Rocky didn''t speak, but kept his eyes on Luo Long, full of crazy killing intent!


    He didn''t seem to worry that he would die, but rather excited. He seemed to be waiting for something and someone to save himself.


    Down the mountain.


    The people from the other six sects have all arrived, waiting here early.


    Seeing Luo Long escorting Luo Qi over from a distance, the disciples of the various sects all raised their bows and arrows and aimed at Luo Long and the others!


    The atmosphere suddenly became serious.


    "stop!"


    Luo Long shouted.


    "We brought Rocky according to your request and killed him. Can we calm your anger?"


    "Everyone is a sect within the mountain gate, and we should live in peace. There is no need to kill because of a single mistake!"


    "Rocky, he''s doing things the other way around. He offended you and is also a criminal of our Tianlian Sect!"


    He glanced around, and his gaze swept across the faces of Li Xuan and other sect masters, pushing Rocky directly out and standing between the two sides.


    "People, I brought it here, do you do it, or do I do it?"


    Li Xuan and others stared at Rocky, but Rocky laughed.


    The disdain on his face made no secret of it.


    "Only you, want to kill me?"


    Rocky shook his head, "Dreaming, dreaming, hahahahaha!"


    He stood there casually, and his whole body began to exude a strange breath, which made people feel disgusted inexplicably.


    Even if he doesn''t do anything, just standing there will be annoying.


    "Kill me! Come on! Kill me!"


    Rocky roared.


    As if provoking, "Who is going to kill me? Come on!"


    "call out!"


    Geng Jianba couldn''t help it anymore, and the long sword in his hand shook, and he immediately rushed out.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "The humiliation you gave, I will give you back ten times a hundred times!"


    The long sword is like a dragon, as fast as lightning, like a flower, and it blooms instantly, enclosing Rocky.


    Rocky''s hands and feet were bound, unable to move, but he still moved, avoiding a few swords.


    Seeing the raging swordsmanship, he suddenly let out a low roar, and opened his mouth to spout a cloud of black energy, which turned into a sharp arrow and shot it out!


    call out!


    Geng Jianba immediately slid the sword horizontally to block the black energy, but was still dinged, the sword body trembled suddenly, and backed several steps.


    "how is this possible?"


    His face was full of surprise, "What a powerful force!"


    Just exhaling a cloud of black air, is it so terrifying?


    "kill me?"


    Rocky sneered, "You are not qualified!"


    "court death!"


    Geng Jianba was furious and rushed over again. This time, Li Xuan, Yun Zhongke and others, the supreme masters of the six major sects, shot at the same time!


    If this can''t kill a person whose hands and feet are bound, then they can wipe their necks and commit suicide!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    A few figures swiftly passed by, fists and palms fluttering, long swords and broadswords, slashing past fiercely, surrounding Rocky with no chance of escape!


    "Die!"


    Geng Jianba shouted, "I will send you on the road now!"


    "Rocky, **** you! Take it!"


    "kill him!"


    Several people, the ultimate move broke out at the same time!

 Chapter 2189： coming

    Several figures rushed over at the same time, and the ultimate move broke out!


    Even if Rocky had three heads and six arms, he couldn''t escape death under the siege of several great sect masters.


    The violent vigor tumbling, surging and surging, completely locked Rocky!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Rocky roared, exuding a cloud of black aura, that disgusting aura became stronger and stronger.


    However, he was still smashed by the sword light and sword energy, and the black energy was directly split. Seeing the sword that was even more powerful, it was about to pierce Luo Qi''s heart.


    At that moment!


    Suddenly, a terrifying breath surging instantly!


    "who!"


    Yanagawa is the first to react, he has been waiting, here it is!


    Between the mountains and forests, a strong wind suddenly blows, blowing sand and dust rolling, covering the sky and the sun!


    Li Xuan and others all changed their complexions, such a big movement, it was too terrifying to come.


    They only saw a dark shadow, suddenly rushing out of the forest, as fast as lightning, and didn''t even see what the face was like, they felt a frenzy, madness, and slapped them fiercely!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Several people flew out and rolled on the ground several times before they stood firm.


    "Stop him!"


    The guest in the cloud roared, "I''m here today, don''t even want to leave!"


    "Don''t look into his eyes!"


    The dust dissipated, and what entered the sight of everyone was a figure, ordinary, placed in the crowd, I am afraid that no one can remember that face, but it is this face that makes everyone feel a little scared.


    Mr. Lang!


    It really is him!


    Mr. Lang stood beside Luo Qi, his eyes calm, glanced over, Li Xuan and others immediately lowered their heads, or closed their eyes, and did not dare to look at him at all.


    They knew that once they looked at each other with Mr. Lang, they might be controlled by him. Then today, if Mr. Lang asked them to commit suicide, they would not resist!


    After Li Xuan shouted, everyone avoided Mr. Lang''s gaze and did not dare to look at him at all.


    "You want to close your eyes and stop me?"


    Mr. Lang smiled, as if he saw a big joke.


    Even if they had their eyes open, they couldn''t be their opponents. With their eyes closed now, if he wanted to kill, it would be no different from killing chickens and dogs.


    "Mr. Lang, kill them."


    The black air in Rocky''s eyes became heavier and heavier.


    The shackles on his body were easily broken by Mr. Lang, and the black aura that enveloped him became more and more terrifying!


    "They, you come to kill."


    Mr. Lang said lightly.


    With him, I''m afraid these people wouldn''t even dare to open their eyes. Wouldn''t it be easy for Rocky to kill whom?


    Rocky sneered, and suddenly his feet moved, like a violent lion, waving his fist and smashing Luolong''s head fiercely!


    What he wants to kill most now is Luo Long!


    Boom


    The terrifying fist smashed violently, Luo Long heard the sound, his ears moved, and immediately avoided, but with his eyes closed, he was so flexible.


    Even if he tried to avoid it, he was still rubbed against his shoulders, and severe pain hit him.


    "The Sect Master of Tianlian Sect, why wouldn''t it be your turn, understand?"


    Rocky sneered, "Go to hell!"


    His speed suddenly increased, his fist seemed to be enlarged, and he slammed it hard!


    Luo Long had no choice but to open his eyes and raise his hands to block Luo Qi''s fist.


    At that moment, Mr. Lang opened his mouth and said, "Hey!"


    He scolded softly, Luo Long suddenly felt his ears tremble, his eyes were a little tranced, Luo Qi in his sight seemed to suddenly become four or five people!


    He couldn''t tell which one was the real Rocky!


    "Oops!"


    Yanagawa and others were shocked, "Be careful!"


    Luo Long Zhong? Fu Yi Wu Ran and Lu Er closed Shan? He was unable to resist. Seeing Luo Qi''s fist, he was still about to hit Luo Long''s head!


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, the dust flew, and the ground shook.


    Fist of horror!

 Chapter 2190： Punch!

    The expressions of Liu Chuan Dao and others changed drastically, and they were about to rush over, but they were stopped by the elder Tingfeng.


    "This punch..."


    Elder Tingfeng frowned, "It''s Jiang Ning."


    The dust cleared, Luo Long was still sitting on the ground, but his face was stained red with blood, his face was full of horror, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    And right in front of him, less than one meter away, Rocky''s entire head sank into the ground, his legs raised very high, and his arms were broken...


    Jiang Ning, hit his head with a punch!


    Kill Rocky instantly!


    The air is solidified, and even the wind doesn''t dare to blow.


    Everyone held their breath and couldn''t believe that Jiang Ning was so powerful.


    The enchanted Rocky, in front of him, can''t stand a punch?


    This punch simply burst!


    Jiang Ning retracted his fist and looked up at Mr. Lang, without shying away from his eyes.


    "This is our second meeting."


    He looked at Mr. Lang, "Do you remember my name?"


    Mr. Lang''s pupils contracted and he could tell the second time. That means that the first time Jiang Ning saw himself, he was not bewildered at all. This kid is really not easy.


    "Jiang Ning, I have been following you all the time."


    Mr. Lang''s words made Jiang Ning''s heart beat likewise.


    He seemed to react all of a sudden, his master had been worried about what was going on, and he even used his own life to guide himself in the direction of progress.


    Perhaps the person behind is Mr. Lang in front of you!


    Mr. Lang is too mysterious!


    "What do you want?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    Mr. Lang smiled, still casual, not at all because of Rocky being killed by Jiang Ning with a punch, but he was not afraid of Jiang Ning at all.


    On the contrary, he seemed more interested.


    "What I want, you will understand when you reach this level."


    Mr. Lang said lightly, "But I don''t know if you have this opportunity."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes trembled.


    The same level as him?


    Why would Mr. Lang say such things? What level is his level?


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    Several sect masters and elders surrounded Mr. Lang back and forth. They all contained medicine under the tip of their tongues, and they even bite the tip of their tongues to keep themselves awake.


    Even, there are archers on the periphery, and they are ready for an arrow rain at any time to besiege Mr. Lang!


    But even so, they still don''t have any confidence to keep Mr. Lang behind.


    "Want to keep me?"


    Mr. Lang glanced at him, "You have no chance? Ranshan attending to Zhedi Zhe Wu Lu Ai? Will."


    "Huh!"


    Jiang Ning has no nonsense, and now it''s useless to say anything nonsense, do it!


    Like a sword light, he swept out in an instant, raising his hand is Ji Dao Fist!


    Fierce and tyrannical, as if the ultimate martial arts in this world, with a punch, even the air quivered faintly.


    boom!


    Mr. Lang raised his hand and punched Jiang Ning''s fist with the same punch. Two equally domineering punches broke out in an instant!


    Jiang Ning took a dozen steps back, while Mr. Lang only took two steps back.


    "It seems you have a good understanding."


    Mr. Lang said, "It''s just that it''s a little worse."


    Jiang Ning''s face was solemn.


    So strong!


    This Mr. Lang is too strong!


    Today, I am afraid it is a deadly battle.


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, his breath began to change slowly, and his eyes became fierce, as if he suddenly returned to the God of War on the battlefield a few years ago.


    "There can be no chaos within the gate,"


    Jiang Ning took a step forward, "Beyond the gate, let alone chaos."


    "I don''t care what your purpose is, as long as you want to destroy the peace outside, I won''t let you succeed."


    He took another step, his breath rose again!


    Dao Yanagawa and others all felt terrified, this is Jiang Ning, the real strength?

 Chapter 2191： Too tough!

    Even Mr. Lang''s eyes changed slightly, looking at Jiang Ning in surprise.


    "I underestimated you."


    His face gradually changed, obviously more serious than before.


    call out--


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved!


    too fast!


    The dust rolled, a pothole was slammed out of the ground, and the violent punches made the earth shake the earth.


    The terrible breath surged, and Yanagawa Dao and others abruptly shook them down and withdrew, and they couldn''t bear it at all.


    boom!


    A series of bursts of air were deafening.


    But in the blink of an eye, Jiang Ning came to Mr. Lang and said, "One elephant!"


    boom!


    This punch, like the sky shaking, smashed so hard, Mr. Lang immediately raised his hand to block, still being shaken back two steps, his arms were slightly numb.


    "Two Elephants!"


    Before he could react, Jiang Ning arrived again, faster!


    It was another punch and smashed hard, and Mr. Lang had to take out his second hand to block Jiang Ning''s fist, and no longer despised as before.


    boom!


    The ground collapsed instantly!


    With such a terrifying boxing strength, the heart of Elder Feng and others almost jumped out.


    Jiang Ning''s strength... is too terrifying!


    With such strength, if they really rushed into the Green Mountain Sect that day, I am afraid that everyone would have to die under Jiang Ning''s.


    What level is he still strong?


    Only Yanagawa had a solemn expression on his face.


    Because Jiang Ning still showed such terrifying strength, Mr. Lang could still bear it, which proved that Mr. Lang''s strength was equally terrifying.


    "Three Elephants!"


    Jiang Ning''s voice reverberated, and the entire mountain forest suddenly set off a violent wind.


    They couldn''t see Jiang Ning, they could only hear the sound, they felt the horrible fist tumbling, stirring up a frenzy, frantically rushing to Mr. Lang, tightly surrounding him!


    Punch after punch!


    A punch is more violent than a punch, constantly stacking up, surging!


    boom!


    Boom? Yiwu closed the mountain and flicked west?!


    boom!


    ...


    Rocky was frightened. Even a mountain would be smashed by Jiang Ning abruptly, right?


    What kind of strength is this?


    Sand and dust covered the sky, covering the sky and the sun, and the entire mountain forest was covered by sand and dust. Everyone''s expressions were solemn, but they could not see anything.


    Jiang Ning no longer had a voice, and Mr. Lang did not respond either.


    But they all know that this battle is not over yet, the breath of two people is still there!


    The wind was blowing, and the dust slowly dispersed.


    "Jiangning!"


    Liuchuandao saw Jiang Ning standing there, his body straight, like a javelin, and the clothes on his body were blown by the wind and hunted.


    Everyone looked at Jiang Ning, worried.


    And across from Jiangning, it is Mr. Lang!


    He... unscathed!


    Luo Long and the others, their hearts were all pricked.


    Jiang Ning is so tough that he still can''t help Mr. Lang?


    "Jiang Ning?"


    Elder Tingfeng''s face turned and he couldn''t help feeling nervous when he saw a trace of blood spilling over the corner of Jiang Ning''s mouth.


    "he is injured!"


    Yanagawa will step forward as soon as he hears it.


    Jiang Ning was injured, so it was really troublesome.


    how so.


    How could this Mr. Lang be so terrible?


    "I really underestimated you."


    Mr. Lang looked at Jiang Ning and sneered, the light in his eyes was a bit scary.


    His face was cracked, like dry and cracked wallpaper, piece by piece, falling apart, but he didn''t care at all.


    When the wind blew, another piece fell, revealing the real skin and real face inside!


    Everyone looked at Mr. Lang with fear and tension on their faces.


    Jiang Ning was injured. Who else can stop Mr. Lang now?


    If he is going to kill him today, who can live?


    Jiang Ning was still standing there, reaching out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, staring at Mr. Lang with bright eyes, breathing and panting slightly.


    "What do you want to do!"


    Liu Chuandao and others stepped forward and stood in front of Jiang Ning. If they didn''t stand up at this time, Jiang Ning would probably die today.

 Chapter 2192： Escape

    The strength of this Mr. Lang has greatly exceeded their imagination, which is shocking.


    It even exceeded their cognition.


    Can a martial artist be so powerful?


    Several Sect Masters all got up and stood in front of Jiang Ning. They knew that Jiang Ning was alive and they had a chance. Otherwise, even if they were upset by Mr. Lang, they would have nothing to do!


    "Today is going to fight, then we will fight until we die!"


    Elder Listening Feng yelled, "All new and old hatreds, forget it!"


    Mr. Lang in front of him was the murderer who killed Master Ting Zen. Even if he was going to die, he would do his best to avenge the suzerain!


    "Ha ha."


    However, Mr. Lang didn''t want to do it.


    He glanced around, the coldness on his face was obvious, and the shreds of paper-like skin continued to fall down, revealing half of his true face.


    The skin is delicate, looks like a young man, can hear the voice, but it is very vicissitudes of life.


    "Kill you?"


    Mr. Lang said, "You are not worthy yet."


    After he finished speaking, he took a serious look at Jiang Ning, and with a flash of his body, he went into the forest and disappeared.


    he''s gone.


    Everyone still didn''t dare to be careless, tense their nerves, worried that Mr. Lang would go and return.


    "He ran away."


    Jiang Ning suppressed the blood that was about to squirt, and slowly said.


    He was talking about running away.


    "how do you feel?"


    Yanagawa is concerned about it.


    "It''s okay, just didn''t come up at once."


    Jiang Ning''s face gradually returned to ruddy, nodded, everyone was relieved.


    They probably couldn''t handle such a terrible move. Mr. Lang caught them all without saying it, and it seemed that there was no injury at all.


    "You said he escaped?"


    Li Xuan looked at Jiang Ning and asked with a serious expression.


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "No, he has to die here today!"


    The horrible killing intent is frightening.


    It was the first time that they felt the murderous aura on Jiang Ning, as if it were real, and this breath alone could make ordinary people unable to bear it.


    Jiang Ning was very calm. It was indeed a little worse this time. He had a deep understanding of Ji Dao Fist, but the first time he used it, he hadn''t been so handy yet.


    Otherwise, Mr. Lang will be seriously injured if he is not dead today.


    He took a deep breath and recovered as before, not annoyed by failing to kill Mr. Lang this time.


    Because he knew that Mr. Lang was not that easy, and it was certainly not that easy to kill him.


    "What should we do now?"


    The guest in the cloud asked.


    Now they all know about Mr. Lang''s existence, so powerful and terrifying, no one can beat him at all.


    "We can only work together.? Xi''er place is like Xi''er place?"


    Jiang Ning said, "Now I suspect that the gray fog was created by him in order to force you to rush out of the mountain gate."


    A few words to Mr. Lang revealed too much information.


    Jiang Ning still feels a bit complicated at this moment.


    He understands that Mr. Lang is definitely not an ordinary person, and he knows the Jidao Boxing Book, knows the secrets in the Boxing Book!


    But what on earth Mr. Lang is going to do, Jiang Ning still doesn''t understand.


    With his strength, can''t he leave the mountain gate?


    "Everyone should be more vigilant, and don''t be careless. If Mr. Lang goes and returns, it won''t be so easy to deal with."


    Several people immediately reached a consensus that several major sects must now join hands. Only by fighting together can they have a chance. If they are separated, they will be defeated by Mr. Lang one by one. When the time comes, they will really be weak.


    "Jiangning, go back and rest first."


    Yana Chuandao looked at him, his face still worried, "Here we will make arrangements."


    Jiang Ning nodded, did not say anything, turned and left.


    At the same time.


    It is far away from the mountains and forests.


    Mr. Lang stopped, suddenly opened his mouth, wow, he spouted a mouthful of blood, his face was instantly pale.

 Chapter 2193： Grey mist

    He looked at the blood in his palm, his eyes gloomy.


    "I didn''t expect it.? Xixi loves and loves Shan Linglu?"


    Mr. Lang''s face kept falling, gradually revealing his true face.


    Young, looks like a teenager!


    But his age, no one knows, listening to the voice, and vicissitudes of life like an old man.


    "What a terrible fist."


    He vomited the blood in his mouth, took a few deep breaths, and coughed violently. He didn''t expect that he would be injured one day.


    Moreover, it was hurt by young people like Jiang Ning.


    In his mind, it was still playing back, just now Jiang Ning''s few strokes of Ji Dao boxing, every stroke and every style, made his eyes tremble.


    "Unexpectedly, we all underestimated this set of boxing techniques."


    Mr. Lang''s eyes were deep, like galaxies, which made people unable to see what he was thinking.


    He adjusted for a while before he could stand firm.


    If you let those old friends see it, I''m afraid they will laugh out loud!


    It took a while before he recovered and walked away.


    Within the entire mountain gate, there are many sects, but they are very open and far apart.


    From east to west, there is a continuous mountain range, and from south to north there is a river. The place where the mountain and the river meet is the lowest place in the whole terrain. From the overall point of view, it is like a bowl.


    On both sides of the mountain range, various sects are scattered everywhere.


    Nowadays, the closer the place is to the northern border, the fewer people are. Several sects that once stood in the northern border have long since disappeared, and no one is left.


    The further north, the misty gray mist exuded a kind of murderous breath.


    It seems to come from hell, cold and lifeless, wherever you go, no grass grows!


    This desolate look was frightening to see, and no one dared to approach it at all.


    Da da da!


    There was a slight sound of footsteps, and Mr. Lang walked to the boundary of the gray material, squinted his eyes and looked around. He looked lifeless and could not see a single figure.


    He was expressionless, did not put the gray mist that other people were talking about in his eyes, and walked straight into it.


    The mist was heavy and gloomy, as if covering the whole world.


    Mr. Lang ignored the fog, and did not directly melt people and disappear from this world as Luo Long said. It was just that Mr. Lang¡¯s shoulders were stained with some dew.


    As he walked, the mist couldn''t stop his sight.


    In the misty fog, Mr. Lang could not be seen, only the slight but rhythmic footsteps could be heard.


    soon.


    The fog in front of Mr. Lang became thinner and thinner, and his vision gradually widened.


    What appeared in front of me was a lake, surrounded by mountains on three sides, and the opening was a plain. It was the mist that continuously evaporated from the surface of the lake and spread to all directions.


    By the lake, there is a small house built of wood. Just looking at the traces of moss on it, you know that this wooden house has a lot of time.


    Mr. Lang still had no expression, stepped towards the house, pushed the door and entered.


    The furnishings in the room are simple, except for a bed and a table, there is a mirror and nothing else.


    He walked to the mirror, looked at his face, looked at the mirror, his cloudy eyes!


    "I almost forgot, what I look like."


    His voice was hoarse and deep, as thick as a thousand-year-old bell.


    The hands, gently brushing across the face, seemed to feel the texture of every skin, is it the same as the impression.


    After a while, Mr. Lang put down his hand, sat in front of the mirror, and looked at himself quietly.


    He opened the drawer, took out a human skin mask, carefully put it on again, and became another stranger even to himself.

 Chapter 2194： Go have a look

    After confirming that there were no traces, he got up and walked out of the house to the lake.


    Seeing the turbulent tumbling and the mist rising into the air, his eyes were a little cold.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming... It takes a little time, just a little time."


    Mr. Lang sat cross-legged, staring at the tumbling water in the center of the lake, stopped talking, and calmly treated his injuries.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Green Mountain Sect.


    This is the last line of defense within the mountain gate.


    Today, the masters and elders of several major sects are gathered here, not to destroy the Qingshan Sect and rush outside the mountain gate, but to unite and guard the mountain gate!


    "Unexpectedly, we lost so much energy even when we found the enemy."


    Li Xuan sighed.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning, they would only have been Mr. Lang''s tools and be used by him.


    "Who is this Mr. Lang? Isn''t there any clue?"


    Sword and eight angrily said, "It is unreasonable for him to play with us!"


    "It''s not the time to care about this. We don''t know who he is and what he wants to do. This is the most terrifying thing."


    Several people, you and I have a word, arguing.


    "All right."


    Jiang Ning, who was sitting at the top, opened his mouth, and the hall suddenly became quiet.


    Everyone turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    Now, Jiang Ning has the final say, and everyone will take it.


    Not to mention other things, Shan Shan Jiangning fought with Mr. Lang, and the strength that he showed, even if they add up, they are not as good as him, which is far beyond their realm.


    "If we want to know what Mr. Lang wants to do, we must go to the north."


    He looked around, "The gray matter must have been made by Mr. Lang."


    "No, those gray substances are terrible, and you will die if you touch them!"


    Li Xuan immediately shook his head.


    "I''ve heard that there is a sect that was shrouded in gray matter overnight, and disappeared completely, not even a single person was left!"


    The others nodded.


    There are many rumors of this kind, and they have seen it. After a sect was shrouded, everyone died. When the fog subsided, they didn''t even find a living thing.


    "Have you seen it with your own eyes?"


    "I saw it!"


    Guest from the cloud.


    "I mean,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I mean, you saw with your own eyes that someone was ablated by those mists, right in front of your eyes, were they ablated?"


    Everyone shook their heads.


    No one really saw this.


    It¡¯s just that the rumors have always been there.


    What''s more, the disappearance of those sects are all true, no one has appeared so far, all of them are dead.


    "Jiang Ning, what do you mean, this mist may just be a blinding trick?"


    Yanagawa reacted and said.


    Elder Tingfeng felt the same way, and nodded: "Could it be that there is something in the North Realm that I don''t want us to know, that''s why I deliberately created this mist to create an atmosphere of horror that people dare not approach? "


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "This is a possibility."


    He has never heard of any substance that can only ablate living bodies, while other things remain intact. Even if it is poisoned, the terrible ingredients in the poison will definitely leave traces.


    Jiang Ning is a scientific man, even if there are many mysterious things in this world, he can always find a reasonable explanation.


    This is the rule.


    "The more he concealed something, it means that there must be something in there."


    Jiang Ning said, "He doesn''t want us to see, so we should go and see."


    "Are you going to the North?"


    Li Xuan''s face changed.


    Although he thinks Jiang Ning has some truth in what he said, what if he is wrong?


    No matter how strong Jiang Ning is, once he is surrounded by fog, it is really called the sky should not, and the ground is not working!


    "Well, I''ll go and see."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "If you don''t find the problem, how can you solve the problem?"

 Chapter 2195： Mist

    The biggest problem now is not to solve Mr. Lang.


    This mysterious man wanted to figure out his details after only playing against him a few times. It was definitely not that easy.


    He can hide in the mountain gate for so long without letting anyone discover him. This in itself is an extremely terrifying ability.


    The most urgent task is to first determine whether those gray substances are harmful.


    If it''s just a blind eye method, then you can know a lot of things by breaking this blind eye method.


    What''s hiding in the north?


    "Who will go with me?"


    Jiang Ning glanced around.


    "I."


    Yanagawa was the first to speak.


    He can''t let Jiang Ning take the risk alone.


    Only he who was present knew the origin of Jiang Ning. Although the stability within the mountain gate was closely related to the outside of the mountain gate, it was not Jiang Ning''s responsibility.


    It is the responsibility of their sects.


    The ancestral precepts of the Qingshan Sect have been telling them that they exist within the gate of the mountain and their role is just like that, so how can Jiang Ning be allowed to bear it alone?


    "? Fu Wu Ranran Pa Ai Lu Lu? And me."


    Elder Tingfeng also spoke.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning: "It is the duty of the Buddha to guard the gate of the mountain."


    "Master Listening Zen is gone, but what he has always wanted to do, I must help him complete."


    The other few people looked at Liu Chuandao and listened to the elders, and heard what they said, a trace of shame flashed in their eyes.


    They lived a lot of age, but in the end, they were not as good as a Jiangning.


    "I am going too."


    Li Xuandao, "The most important thing now is to decipher the gray matter. As long as this thing doesn''t affect, then we don''t need to escape from the mountain gate."


    The root of everything is the gray matter.


    As long as this thing can be resolved, then their hearts will settle down.


    "Not too many people."


    Jiang Ning shook his head and looked at Li Xuandao, "The balance within the mountain gate is very important, and arrangements must be made."


    "You need to know that everything that exists has a reason for its existence. Why are the major sects within the mountain gate? I think your ancestors will leave clues?"


    Jiang Ning''s words made everyone''s expressions solemn.


    Indeed, in the ancestral halls of each sect, there will be more or less clues, but there are many things that can''t be studied, and there is no way to be sure.


    "Do your own thing."


    He continued, "It is enough for Elder Tingfeng and Sect Master Liu to go with me. Others are responding and be prepared to prevent any accidents."


    "But¡­¡­"


    What Yunzhongke wanted to say was stopped by Jianba.


    "Listen to Jiangning."


    More swordsmanship, "Now, I listen to Jiang Ning."


    Jiang Ning has proven his strength and his resourcefulness, far superior to everyone.


    They have no reason to doubt, nor should they doubt Jiang Ning.


    That''s it.


    Jiang Ning and the others did not waste time and made corresponding arrangements. Li Xuan and others assembled the masters of the various sects and all guarded them in the Qingshan Sect to ensure that the last line of defense, the mountain gate, was safe.


    At this time, everyone knows in their hearts that they can no longer only selfishly consider for themselves and for their own sect.


    Once the mountain gate collapses, no one will have a good result.


    And Jiang Ning took Liuchuan Road and Elder Tingfeng, and the three of them headed directly towards the north.


    "The farther north, the denser the fog, and from then on, no one dared to approach it anymore."


    Elder Tingfeng pointed to the withered weed road in the distance.


    This is the current dividing line, because the fog is still spreading in other directions, sooner or later, it will be shrouded and corroded, leaving no trace of life.


    Jiang Ning glanced from a distance, and moved forward.


    "Jiang Ning,"


    Elder Tingfeng shouted to him, "Don''t go over easily."

 Chapter 2196： Copper coffin

    The expression on his face was solemn, very cautious.


    Jiang Ning''s this is like a gambling. If he loses, he will lose his life, no matter what level of master Jiang Ning is.


    Not far away, you can feel the fog, it''s only a dozen meters away from Jiangning and others!


    "It''s okay."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes flashed with light, glanced at the weeds, and already had a guess in his heart.


    He waved to Elder Listening Wind and Liu Chuandao, motioning them not to follow, he walked forward alone.


    Elder Tingfeng''s heart is about to mention his throat.


    "Don''t? Pazhe closed Shan Yi closed Xi Yi? Worried, Jiang Ning will not do anything unprepared."


    Dao Liu Chuan took a deep breath. It seemed that he was more nervous than Elder Tingfeng.


    The two people looked at Jiang Ning and walked towards the mist step by step, their hearts synchronized with Jiang Ning''s footsteps.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Jiang Ning walked forward, watching the fog, but there was no expression on his face. His steps were light and rhythmic, without hesitation or too fast.


    There is only two meters away from the fog!


    Jiang Ning could even feel a trace of water vapor coming out and hitting his face!


    No effect?


    Jiang Ning stepped forward quickly, stepping directly into the range of the mist with one foot!


    The elder Tingfeng and Liu Chuan behind him almost yelled out without being scared, but when he reached his mouth, he stopped instantly.


    fine?


    Jiang Ning had already stretched one foot into the mist, and after that, he pulled back his leg again, unscathed!


    Immediately, Jiang Ning walked in and disappeared in the mist for an instant.


    "Jiangning!"


    "Jiangning!"


    Elder Tingfeng and Liu Chuandao both yelled in fright, and rushed over, before entering the fog, Jiang Ning came out, except for a trace of water vapor in his hair, without injury.


    "This mist is really just a blindfold."


    There was a cold sweat on Liu Chuandao''s forehead, and he was really frightened by Jiang Ning.


    Elder Tingfeng was the same, his palms were sweaty, and his voice trembled.


    "What about those people from the sect?"


    He took a deep breath, contemplating it with horror.


    "They were all killed by Mr. Lang."


    Jiangning Road.


    "If he wants to create such an effect, he will naturally have to be complete, but as long as someone dares to try it, he will definitely be able to see it through."


    But being so scared by Mr. Lang, no one dared to come.


    I''m afraid of death!


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ning, it would take them a long time before they might discover the secret here.


    "go!"


    Jiangning said, "There must be something in the depths of the northern border. Mr. Lang doesn''t want people to see it, so that''s the case. We must be fast!"


    He suddenly remembered that Mr. Lang was injured. After being injured by himself, he would definitely change his plan.


    Mr. Lang would guess when he saw it, he would definitely come after him!


    "Go! Don''t let him run away!"


    Regardless of so many, the three of them got into the fog, and they were suddenly misty, and they could only see a few meters in front of them.


    "Everyone, be careful, don''t be careless, there may be other dangers in this mist."


    Jiang Ning reminded, and walked in the forefront, letting Elder Tingfeng and Liu Chuan Dao follow behind him, constantly heading towards the depths of the northern boundary.


    at the same time.


    In the lake at the foot of the mountain, the steaming mist became thicker and thicker, covering the sky and the sun!


    Mr. Lang sat by the lake and slowly opened his eyes.


    His ears moved and he hummed softly.


    "It''s fast."


    He knew that Jiang Ning would definitely come after him, and he would guess that the fog was just a blindfold, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Jiang Ning was obviously injured, but he recovered faster than himself.


    It''s not easy.


    Mr. Lang got up and stomped his feet vigorously. It seemed that something had been touched, and the ground trembled suddenly.


    The water surface in the center of the lake began to ripple, and then the waves became bigger and higher!


    Gradually, water splashed, and a copper coffin appeared in front of Mr. Lang!

 Chapter 2197： Living human skin

    "I have to take you away."


    Mr. Lang sighed, and a little under his feet, the whole person swept out, on the surface of the water, as if walking on the ground, directly in front of the copper coffin.


    He bowed his head and looked at the people inside with gentle eyes, "Don''t be afraid, we will meet soon."


    In the distance, there are already footsteps.


    Mr. Lang glanced back, and several people could be seen faintly in Jiang Ning.


    He didn''t plan to fight Jiang Ning head-on, and it was not yet time.


    He stretched out his hand, picked up the person in the copper coffin, and disappeared without a trace in a flash.


    Wow!


    As soon as Mr. Lang left the water, the copper coffin seemed to have lost its carrying power. It fell down instantly, falling heavily under the water, splashing huge water splashes.


    The lake surging, tumbling away, hitting the shore.


    Jiang Ning several people ran over, but it was too late.


    "He ran away."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes. Mr. Lang just held a person in his hand?


    They all saw the copper coffin and saw the copper coffin falling to the bottom of the lake. Such a weird scene surprised them.


    "This is where Mr. Lang hides?"


    Yanagawa looked around, and there was nothing else but the simple thatched cottage.


    How long can a person live in such a place?


    "He should be guarding something."


    Elder Tingfeng walked to the lake and reached out to touch the water, "It''s hot."


    This lake is actually hot?


    Elder Tingfeng and Liu Chuandao looked at each other, and both saw horror in each other''s eyes.


    What is this place, so weird?


    Mr. Lang tried his best to cover it with gray fog to prevent anyone from entering. Why?


    It seems that this is the biggest fog, which makes people look at it.


    The two turned their heads to look at Jiang Ning at the same time, but Jiang Ning did not speak.


    He walked directly to the thatched house and gently opened the door. The inside was very simple, except for a simple bed, there was a table, there was nothing left.


    Even ascetic monks, I am afraid they will live in this way.


    He walked to the table and looked at the mirror, his face expressionless.


    In the mirror, Jiang Ning''s face was reflected.


    This kind of bronze mirror was not so clear, and could only hide the vague self. Jiang Ning saw that there was a drawer, stretched out and opened it, with a bunch of human skin masks inside.


    His face changed slightly.


    "what happened?"


    Liu Chuandao, who followed up, couldn''t help asking when seeing Jiang Ning''s face changed.


    "All human skin masks."


    Jiang Ning''s voice was full of anger, "It was taken from a person''s face and survived!"


    Hearing that, Liu Chuan Dao and Tingfeng elders couldn''t help but shocked, the face of a living person?


    Is Mr. Lang crazy!


    Isn''t he too cruel? He actually stripped these people off the faces of living people and used them as a disguise?


    "I''m afraid this is the face of those sect disciples,"


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, "This **** is too cruel!"


    How painful and cruel is it to forcibly peel off the skin when people still breathe?


    "What does he want to do?"


    Elder Feng Feng asked.


    His voice trembled a little, but more angry.


    Until now, he didn''t know what Mr. Lang wanted to do or what his purpose was.


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "I don''t know."


    He didn''t know, he didn''t know what this Mr. Lang wanted to do.


    Who is in that copper coffin?


    Everything is the same as a fan.


    "If you want to know, I''m afraid I can only wait for Mr. Lang to do it again,"


    Yanagawa frowned, "But every time he makes a move, it makes people frightened."


    "So, we might have to make preparations for him first."


    Jiangning Road.


    He knows that Mr. Lang must know that he has Ji Dao fist score, and he knows that he understands Ji Dao boxing!

 Chapter 2198： What does he want to do

    Now that he knows this, his purpose may have something to do with the Jidao Boxing Sheet, or more accurately, it is related to the map on the Boxing Sheet.


    Regarding the legend of Jidao Boxing, it is impossible for Mr. Lang to not know.


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Yanagawa Dao, who immediately reacted.


    He didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly.


    "Let''s go back first, at least the gray mist has been cleared out, and everyone will no longer be so scared."


    Without this fatal crisis, the major sects can finally breathe a sigh of relief. As for the terrible character of Mr. Lang, it may take a lot of time to figure out what he wants to do.


    Jiang Ning returned to Qingshan Sect with Liuchuan Dao and Elder Tingfeng.


    People from all sects are waiting for them to come back.


    Above the hall, everyone gathered together to discuss further deployment. They didn''t dare to be careless, after all, they knew nothing about that Mr. Lang.


    The more unknown things and people, the more terrifying.


    Especially they have experienced that all the people inside the gate were played by a Mr. Lang and applauded.


    Li Xuan and others have serious expressions.


    "All have been deployed according to the plan, and if there are changes, everyone will be flexible."


    He spoke.


    "Okay, keep in touch with all major sects and ventilate at any time. As long as there is any disturbance, you must inform them in time so that everyone can adjust."


    It was like fighting a battle, all the staff were on standby, not daring to slack in the slightest, and they had to maintain 120,000 points of attention at any time.


    "I don''t know what happened to Jiangning."


    Jianba was a little worried.


    He was afraid that the fog was really dangerous. In that case, Jiang Ning and the three people would not even have the chance to come back.


    "Hmph, that kid is arrogant and arrogant, do you really consider yourself invincible?"


    The guest in Yunzhong snorted, still dissatisfied with Jiangning. Now that Jiangning is not here, he dared to complain, "Everyone knows how terrible those gray substances are.


    Luo Long glanced at him: "Shut up."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I told you to shut up."


    Luo Long said, "Without him, you are still in the dungeon of my Tianlianzong, and you don''t see the sun."


    Speaking of this, Yunzhongke was even more angry to stand up, but Luolong ignored him.


    At this time, he had to admit that Jiang Ning was really amazing, far beyond his imagination. Without Jiang Ning, the Tian Lianzong was over.


    The other sect masters also knew that it was just that the guest in the cloud was dissatisfied.


    "Well, stop arguing, I believe Jiang Ning."


    Li Xuandao, "Now, we can only trust Jiang Ning."


    As soon as the voice fell, a voice came from outside the door.


    "Elder Tingfeng, they are back!"


    Everyone immediately got up and greeted them.


    Outside the door, Jiang Ning and others came back, intact.


    Jiang Ning walked at the forefront, still in the same appearance, without the slightest trace of injury.


    "How about that mist?"


    Li Xuan quickly asked.


    "It''s a blindfold."


    Listening to the elder Feng replied, "It doesn''t do any harm to people. That thing can''t kill people."


    Hearing that, Yunzhongke''s face blushed. He was still saying that Jiangning was too arrogant and was going to die. It would be too fast to slap him.


    "All of this was made by Mr. Lang. In the depths of the northern realm, he hid something and didn''t want people to know it, so he used the fog as a blinding method to keep people away."


    Liu Chuandao nodded, "We have already confirmed that we have dyed and dyed Wu Fu Fu Shan Er."


    "Huh, I knew it."


    Luo Long snorted, not forgetting to glance at the guest in the cloud, not letting go of a chance to sarcastic him.


    Yunzhongke didn''t speak, what else could he say now?


    "What about Mr. Lang?"


    Li Xuan asked.


    "He ran away."


    Jiang Ning sighed, "I''m afraid, there will be more trouble."

 Chapter 2199： This is where

    Hearing this sentence, everyone''s face changed slightly.


    A Mr. Lang can threaten the regular mountain gates, and the major sects are also afraid.


    Now he has escaped, and when he reappears in the future, he will only be more cautious and will never make mistakes again.


    This time, Mr. Lang was careless.


    He didn''t expect Jiang Ning to appear, otherwise, with the people of the sect within the mountain gate, no one would have discovered his existence, and would only be used by him as a tool.


    But Jiang Ning was aware of his existence, which made him completely exposed, and now there is no way to hide it anymore.


    "But don''t worry everyone,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Since he must use these methods to achieve his goal, it shows that his strength is not enough to crush us."


    If there is a sufficient gap in power, why would Mr. Lang spend so many things and do it directly, simple and rude.


    "Yes, he used conspiracy, he must be scrupulous, this is our hope."


    Yana Chuandao nodded and turned to look at Jiang Ning.


    They have all seen how strong Mr. Lang is, but Jiang Ning is not bad!


    Even this time, Mr. Lang was injured by Jiang Ning. It also showed that Mr. Lang was not as scary as they thought.


    "As long as everyone unites, we can definitely solve this trouble!"


    "At this time, life and death is the ultimate, if you only care about yourself, only thinking about your own sect, it is a piece of loose sand, and it will be easily broken by Mr. Lang!"


    "Yes, you all know how terrible this Mr. Lang is, don''t make any more mistakes!"


    Several Sect Masters all spoke, and after speaking, they all turned their heads and looked at the guest in Yunzhong, who suddenly saw the guest in Yunzhong blushing.


    "What are you doing? Why are you looking at me?"


    "What''s wrong with me? Just treat me so unreasonably!"


    He said angrily.


    What does this mean, everyone is staring at him, as if if someone makes a mistake, it must be him.


    "Huh, can it still be us?"


    Luo Long said you''re welcome.


    "I said, now everyone must listen to Jiang Ning. If you want to be stable in the mountain gate, you must listen to him, don''t you listen?"


    He said directly.


    He was the one who wanted to kill Jiang Ning most at the beginning, but now he is the one who trusts Jiang Ning the most.


    Not only because of Jiang Ning''s strength, but also because of Jiang Ning''s character.


    Being scolded by Luo Long, Yun Zhongke''s face was a little ugly, and his body trembled with anger.


    "Luolong, who do you look down on!"


    "Is Yunzhongke the kind of person who disregards the overall situation?"


    "You really were before."


    Luo Long''s words, like a needle, were not polite at all.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Yunzhong politely fingered Luo Long, but couldn''t say a word.


    "Fine, I listen! I listen!"


    He said loudly, "From today, I will cooperate with all my strength and I will definitely not cause you trouble!"


    He glanced at Jiang Ning and couldn''t understand why these people, from being hostile to Jiang Ning, to maintaining trust in Jiang Ning, changed so quickly.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care too much about the cloud guest.


    He looked at everyone.


    "The urgent task now is to find a way to draw Mr. Lang out. We have to think about what he wants in the end."


    Jiangning Road.


    What does Mr Lang want?


    Everyone looked at Luolong.


    Before Mr. Lang, he indirectly wanted to control all the sects through the people who controlled the Tianlian Sect. The people of the Lianzong would always know that day?


    Luo Long shook his head.


    "We were all controlled at the time. After we met him, we forgot what he looked like. How would we know?"


    Luo Long thought about this question, but couldn''t remember it. What impressed him.


    Mr. Lang just treats them as tools, so how can he speak his own words to the tools?


    It''s impossible to think about it.

 Chapter 2200： Fish out

    "Then has he mentioned anything, said anything, or..."


    Jiang Ning suddenly had an idea and looked at Luo Long, "Or what did you do?"


    Luo Long frowned, was silent for a moment, and immediately called his henchmen over, and asked him directly what orders he had given him and what he had done.


    Listening to the next report, Luo Long looked at Jiang Ning and asked Jiang Ning to judge what matters would be related to Mr. Lang.


    He doesn''t remember at all, after all, the person controlled by Mr. Lang can''t even remember his face.


    But Mr. Lang cannot control all the people who really do things.


    "and many more!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning slightly narrowed his eyes and stared at Luo Long''s subordinates, "You said, have you ever found a place?"


    "Yes, Elder Luolong told us to go, but we didn''t find it. When we came back, we were scolded by the elder."


    Luolong coughed twice and said what to do in the following sentence.


    "Where is that place?"


    Jiang Ning continued to ask.


    "The information given to us at that time was in the south of Nanshan Mountain. We don''t know where it is, but it is certainly not far from the Qingshan Sect."


    Within the mountain gate, the Qingshan Sect is at the southernmost point, where the mountain gate is located. To the south of the Nanshan Mountain, it is on the south side of the south. What position is this?


    "Mountain yin and water yang, south yang and north yin, what he told you is the orientation of the five elements,"


    Jiang Ning said, "It seems that I guessed right, I know what he wants? Shandi loves Shishan to shut down?."


    Luo Long and the others were all dumbfounded, completely unaware of what Jiang Ning was talking about.


    "What does he want?"


    "He wanted to find a place, but obviously, he didn''t find it within the mountain gate, so he wanted to go outside the mountain gate and deliberately controlled you."


    Jiang Ning''s face was solemn, "But why doesn''t he go by himself, can''t he get out?"


    Not too possible.


    This idea was immediately rejected by Jiang Ning himself.


    Mr. Lang''s strength is unpredictable, he wants to go out, there must be a way to go out, but why doesn''t he leave?


    "It seems that we have to go to the northern border again."


    "That copper coffin?"


    Elder Listening Feng reacted.


    The copper coffin sank to the bottom of the lake. Does Jiang Ning want to fish it up?


    "I want to know if Mr. Lang is looking for that thing, the answer should be in the copper coffin, as long as we can be sure, we can plan what we will do next."


    If you don''t lead Mr. Lang out, you can''t kill him. If you don''t kill him, there will always be hidden dangers within this mountain gate!


    Jiang Ning guessed that 80% of him was for the place recorded in the Ji Dao fist score.


    But where is that place, Jiang Ning once thought that it was within this mountain gate, that''s why he came in, but now it seems that it is not here.


    Could it be that that place is just outside the gate?


    It''s just that I haven''t found it yet?


    Jiang Ning did not waste time, and immediately took the people and headed to the north. The answer must be on the copper coffin. As long as the copper coffin is recovered, the answer will be known.


    Except for the people who guarded the Qingshan Sect, everyone else followed Jiangning and returned to the north.


    They passed through the thick fog and felt the fog personally. They couldn''t hurt people at all. They settled down in their hearts. Thinking that they were deceived by this blindfold, some old guys couldn''t help but blush.


    "Then those sects disappeared, where are the people?"


    "Even if Mr. Lang kills them all, there will always be dead bodies."


    The guest in the cloud asked.


    "This is the answer we need to find out."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much. He led the people back to the lake and looked at the calm water. He pointed his finger: "The copper coffin fell in the center of the lake. Try to find a way to get it out."


    Elder Tingfeng nodded, and immediately arranged a few disciples with good water to dive into the lake.


    After a while, a disciple came out of the lake.


    "Elder, there really is a copper coffin underneath!"

 Chapter 2201： Cold

    Sure enough, the copper coffin was still there.


    Mr. Lang took away only the things in the copper coffin.


    Jiang Ning frowned. If he didn''t see the wrong person that day, it was a person.


    Put people in the copper coffin and sink in this lake?


    What is this operation.


    Jiang Ning didn''t understand.


    Even a person like him has experienced all kinds of things, many mysterious and strange things, but he has never seen a person in a copper coffin and hidden under water.


    "Do you want to catch it?"


    Yanagawa asked.


    "Sect Master Liu, I''m afraid I won''t be able to catch it,"


    The disciple said immediately, "The four corners of the copper coffin are tied by iron chains, and underneath is a huge stone, which is very heavy and heavy. I am afraid it will be difficult to fish it."


    Is the copper coffin still fixed?


    "At that time, we saw that the copper coffin was floating on the water, which means that the copper coffin can at least float on the water."


    Elder Tingfeng looked at Jiang Ning, "Is it enough?"


    I am afraid they can only do this.


    "Try it."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    Up to now, there is no other good way, as long as it can float on the water, something should be able to appear.


    Mr. Lang obviously didn''t want it. Someone took the coffin away, so it was fixed and no one could take it away.


    "You guys, do it now."


    ?Dizhedishan and Ba Lingshan? "Yes!"


    Several disciples dived into the lake again.


    There is no airbag here, otherwise it would be much easier to use buoyancy, Jiang Ning thought to himself, but now there is no time to go back to the mountain gate to get tools.


    Only some old methods can be used.


    Soon, the rope was tied to the copper coffin, and dozens of disciples on both sides of the bank pulled hard at the same time.


    "drink!"


    "drink!"


    "drink!"


    Everyone worked together, yelling and pulling hard at the same time, pulling the copper coffin bit by bit from the bottom of the lake to the surface.


    "fix!"


    Listen to the elder Feng shouting.


    The ropes on both sides were immediately fixed to the wooden stakes that had been prepared.


    The copper coffin, floating on the surface of the water at this moment, exudes a cold breath, very strange.


    "I went to see."


    Jiangning Road.


    Liu Chuandao wanted to go with him. Thinking about it, he still didn''t. He and Elder Tingfeng stood at four corners and kept a distance from Jiang Ning. In case of any accident, they could immediately rescue people.


    Jiang Ning stepped out with one foot, stepped on the water, paused for a moment, took a deep breath, stepped on the other foot, and stood firm.


    Sure enough, it was the same as I thought.


    He poured energy into his feet, like a suspended car, keeping a slight distance from the water surface, and there was constant airflow to support his body.


    Jiang Ning stepped forward to the copper coffin, and the closer he got, the thicker the cold breath became.


    Even the surrounding temperature has become even lower.


    "This copper coffin seems to be some years old."


    Jiang Ning looked at the copper coffin and observed it carefully. It looked like it had gone through a long period of time. Some parts were even polished and looked a little smooth, completely different from other places.


    The structure of the four corners is different from a normal coffin. Jiang Ning has never seen that shape.


    He glanced back, Yanagawa Dao and others stared at him, with a trace of worry in their eyes.


    Obviously, such things as copper coffins make people jealous.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and gently placed it on the copper coffin, and it was cold to the touch, like... ice cubes!


    How could this copper coffin have such a low temperature?


    It''s totally unreasonable.


    "I want to open the coffin."


    Jiang Ning spoke.


    The Yanagawa Road and others not far away looked more solemn and immediately prepared, not dare to be careless.


    Open the coffin!


    I don''t know what will be in this copper coffin. Everyone has something in their minds. The more they think about it, the more evil they become, and the more they think about it, the more they feel that things are a little scary.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and placed it on the lid of the coffin, applying a little force, but the coffin lid did not move.


    He took a deep breath, gradually enlarged, and the coffin lid finally moved!

 Chapter 2202： Texture

    "Crack¡ª"


    The harsh sound came, making the scalp numb!


    too frightening!


    Yunzhongke and others had already clenched their fists, as if something would come out of the copper coffin after the lid of the coffin was opened.


    Keng!


    The coffin lid is half open!


    The air instantly solidified.


    Everyone held their breath and dared not make any sound.


    Jiang Ning stood there, motionless, staring at the coffin wall inside the copper coffin, his eyes a little lost.


    He watched it for a few minutes without any reaction, as if the whole person had been nailed there, he was wicked?


    "Jiang Ning?"


    Yanagawa was worried, and hurriedly shouted, "Are you okay?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t look back, but just raised his hand and waved, indicating that they don''t need to be nervous.


    The copper coffin was empty, and there was nothing.


    On the other hand, the lines on the coffin wall made Jiang Ning''s heart beat faster, which was unbelievable.


    Because of these lines, he has seen them.


    "Sure enough, what he was looking for must be Ji Dao Boxing Sheet."


    Jiang Ning can be sure now.


    Because the lines on the coffin wall turned out to be exactly the same as the hidden lines on the nine-page boxing sheet.


    These were things that he only discovered later. Unexpectedly, the wall of the copper coffin was densely engraved with these lines.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know the use of these lines, but it was obviously not ordinary to be able to be carved on this copper coffin. What''s more, those lines were also hidden in the Jidao boxing score.


    Of course, the fist score in the copper coffin was not complete. Jiang Ning saw that many of them were repetitive. I am afraid that only a part of the pattern was used.


    Jiang Ning closed the lid of the coffin and returned to the shore.


    "how?"


    Li Xuan asked anxiously, "What''s in the copper coffin? What can I find?"


    He asked three questions in one breath.


    "There is nothing inside, the things must have been taken by Mr. Lang,"


    Jiang Ning said, "But I did find something? Yixi closes Fushan to serve Luxi? I ??can also be sure of what Mr. Lang wants."


    "What is it?"


    Yunzhongke hurriedly asked.


    There is a hint of eagerness on everyone''s face. The matter is of great importance, and no one dares to take it lightly.


    "I."


    Jiangning Road.


    Hearing this, a group of people was shocked, what Mr. Lang wanted Jiang Ning?


    What does it mean.


    "He will come to me again."


    Jiang Ning said seriously, "Moreover, I think I will come soon."


    "He wants to kill you?"


    Yanagawa frowned and didn''t want this to happen.


    Jiang Ning is very strong, but Mr. Lang is also not weak, and not to mention the mysterious origin. Up to now, they don''t know the true identity of Mr. Lang. The more unknown, the more fear they are.


    "Probably."


    Jiang Ning didn''t know either.


    If Mr. Lang just wants Ji Dao boxing, the two people don''t have to die.


    But what does he want to do?


    If it''s harming people and wanting to endanger the inside and outside of the mountain gate, then it is impossible for Jiang Ning to watch him recklessly.


    When the time comes, two people will do it, and someone will definitely fall.


    "Put the copper coffin back."


    Jiang Ning said, "Then send someone to guard here, not to protect, but to hide here and stare. Once we find that Mr. Lang is back, we will do it."


    "Will he come back here?"


    "do not know."


    Jiang Ning shook his head and looked at a group of people, "No one can say what he wants to do, and how he wants to do it, we can only cope with the changes and prepare everything in advance."


    This is such a difficult thing.


    Everything is unknown, except for knowing that Mr. Lang is not a good person, who he is, where he comes from, what he wants to do, and even what he will do is completely unpredictable.


    This is really maddening. If a few big sects handle this by themselves, I am afraid that several sect masters will be crazy.


    "I think he might be somewhere, looking at us!"

 Chapter 2203： tip of the iceberg

    Listening to this, people feel panicked.


    Li Xuan and others subconsciously turned their heads and looked around, as if they really had a pair of eyes looking at them.


    "Anyway, this lake definitely has a different meaning to Mr. Lang, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to make such a big fog to be a blind eye."


    Jiang Ning said, "So, here must be guarded."


    He glanced at everyone, knowing that if he really fights with him and does not have enough manpower, he will almost fall on one side in front of Mr. Lang and he will be easily slaughtered by Mr. Lang.


    Must think of other ways.


    "The major sects must unite. At this time, they must be united, otherwise, in front of Mr. Lang, I am afraid that they will not even have the power to fight."


    Jiang Ning is not joking.


    Mr. Lang''s strength is much higher than that of everyone, and he is not a master at all.


    Even if Li Xuan and the others jointly attacked, they were definitely not Mr. Lang''s opponents. Jiang Ning felt that Mr. Lang''s strength still had some reservations. As for why he didn''t explode all of his strength, this was also a mystery.


    "Don''t worry, everyone knows the seriousness of the matter, and no one dares not care about it."


    Luo Long snorted and deliberately turned his head and glanced at Yun Zhongke.


    The two didn''t seem to deal with each other, but whenever he said this, Luo Long looked at Yunzhongke, so angry that Yunzhongke didn''t know what to say.


    Who made him keep talking coldly before, and now Luo Long takes the opportunity to hurt him, what can he say?


    "Of course, the most important thing is the Green Mountain Sect."


    Jiang Ning frowned.


    Mr. Lang''s goal is to leave the mountain gate and go outside the mountain gate, but there must be a reason why he didn''t go there in person, but now, his plan has failed. Will it change?


    For all of this, it is unknown, they? Shanranran Xipa waiter? They must be fully prepared.


    Jiang Ning had asked Brother Gou and the others to go back first, and made arrangements one after another outside the mountain gate, just to stop Mr. Lang as soon as he went out!


    Even if it is to pay a huge price, it will not hesitate.


    He faintly felt that the complexity of this world far exceeded his imagination, just like Professor Lu Jing said, the world they see now is just the tip of the iceberg.


    It may even be something that this world is willing to let them see.


    There are many, many things that are hidden, waiting for them to discover by themselves.


    It''s too mysterious.


    "We don''t know what Mr. Lang is leaving the mountain gate for, but we know that as long as he is not allowed to succeed."


    Yanagawa took a deep breath.


    Everything is unknown, everything is still in the process of exploration and discovery.


    Perhaps waiting to know the final result will be surprising or even astonishing, but now, they can only do this.


    Jiang Ning nodded, and Li Xuan and others also looked solemn.


    At this point, there is no more time left to consider individuals or individual sects. The threat of Mr. Lang is not eliminated, and the entire mountain gate is not safe!


    Jiang Ning first made arrangements and asked the people of each sect to send some disciples to practice the battle formation techniques and let them guard the lake.


    If Mr. Yilang comes back, he can at least find his traces, or even hold him for a while.


    At the same time, most of the masters of other sects are concentrated in the Green Mountain Sect, near the mountain gate!


    The goal is to wait for Mr. Lang to come and fight him to the death!


    This is the only thing they can do at present, even if they still have fear, but there are more people, at least there will be comfort in their hearts.


    Jiang Ning always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    It seems that all the answers are not within this mountain gate itself!

 Chapter 2204： sneak into

    If it is outside the mountain gate, should I go back outside the mountain gate to look for it?


    The words that Professor Lu Jing said reverberated in his mind all the time.


    At that time, I only felt mysterious, mysterious and magical, but now that I think about it, it is really not what ordinary people can find.


    Especially those people mentioned by Mr. Lang confirmed these speculations.


    There are too many unknowns in this world.


    Not to mention anything else, who can explain this Jidao fist score alone?


    Who left it?


    What era was left behind?


    Who is it for?


    Where does the map above point to?


    There are a series of questions that people simply don''t understand. So many people have been pursuing it for so many years, but they have not been able to figure it out.


    And now, it seems that it''s time to get closer to answering the case of Fu Wu Fu Ling Er Ai Yi.


    at the same time.


    In the north, the mountain is not far from the lake.


    Mr. Lang stood there, looking at the direction of the lake from a distance.


    Those eyes are deep, like galaxies!


    He could see that someone was already guarding the lake, and if he went there, someone would definitely stop him.


    He is not afraid of those people. He wants to stop himself by relying on the rubbish?


    It''s just that he doesn''t need to waste time.


    After watching for a long time, Mr. Lang turned his head and turned back to the cave. There was a person lying on a stone bed, surrounded by strange herbs, exuding a faint fragrance, which kept the air cold all the time.


    "Wait for me here."


    He stretched out his hand and gently stroked the man''s face with gentle eyes.


    Immediately, Mr. Lang stretched out his hand and swayed, as if by magic, instantly surrounded the stone bed with a layer of frosted glass, and nothing was seen.


    His eyes gradually became sharp and sharp!


    "Even if you want to be discovered by you, I don''t care."


    He sneered, "It''s a big deal, just kill it!"


    After speaking, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    At that time.


    The Green Mountain Sect has strong defenses.


    Now it is not only the disciples of the Qingshan Sect, but also patrols day and night, as well as the disciples of other masters of the sect. Together, they help to protect the entire Qingshan sect from the third and outer three floors, and protect it from the wind.


    It is extremely difficult even for a fly to fly in.


    In the hall, there must always be a few elders sitting in town, so as not to have unexpected events, they can rush over at any time.


    Others are trying to find a way, on the one hand, searching for the ancient books in their own sect, and finding as much as possible about the origin and clues of Mr. Lang, because according to Jiang Ning''s guess, Mr. Lang will definitely not be an ordinary person.


    It may even exceed everyone''s imagination and cognition!


    What did this mountain gate appear in the first place, and why did it exist? As long as you find the root of everything, you can find the answer.


    Jiangning is also in the Qingshan School, and in the study of Yanagawa Road, because he can feel that Mr. Lang will definitely come!


    And here is the place to leave the mountain gate.


    He sat quietly, already late at night, still not sleeping.


    He half-closed his eyes, leaning on the chair, as if he had settled down.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning opened his eyes, and instantly burst into two divine lights!


    "Sure enough, it''s coming!"


    He felt it!


    At the moment he felt it, Mr. Lang also felt the existence of Jiang Ning.


    He is here!


    Has sneaked into the Green Mountain Sect!


    At this moment, Mr. Lang grabbed a person in his hand, stuck his neck, his face was calm, but the murderous in his eyes was extremely terrifying!


    Click!


    He twisted the man''s neck and threw it on the ground at will. Looking at the direction of Jiang Ning''s study, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    "You can''t stop me, no one can stop me except the two of them!"


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure, hiding in the darkness again, went straight toward the study room where Jiang Ning was located, extremely fast!


    Like the phantom in the night, terrifying and terrifying!

 Chapter 2205： coming!

    Boom!


    There was a loud bang, as if it had exploded, and the entire Qingshan Sect reverberated, this terrible sound.


    In the hall.


    Li Xuan and others were shocked.


    "What happened?"


    They stood up and looked in the direction of the study, their faces suddenly changed.


    "not good!"


    Listening to the elder Feng shouted, "He''s coming!"


    Without a trace of hesitation, everyone immediately rushed towards the study.


    At the same time.


    The door of the study room opened.


    Jiang Ning stood there, looking at Mr. Lang in the dark.


    meet again.


    "Don''t you dare to see anyone."


    Jiang Ning deliberately sarcastically said, "Is that your face only you can see it?"


    Mr. Lang didn''t speak, he slowly raised his hand and stretched out a finger to face Jiang Ning.


    His eyes were deep, like a river of stars, staring at Jiangning, as if to release a light and melt Jiangning!


    call out!


    Mr. Lang moved, without saying a word, he did it directly.


    When others move, a gust of wind is instantly brought up!


    Jiang Ning also moved.


    Ji Dao boxing, burst out in an instant!


    The two people slammed into each other in the blink of an eye, and the two fists collided, like two meteorites, making a deafening sound.


    boom!


    The violent fist strength formed a wave of air, layer after layer, rolling away, blowing the surrounding flowers, flowers and grass, and scattered them all over the ground.


    too frightening!


    Before they rushed to the study, Li Xuan and others were already shocked by this momentum.


    Are the two of them still human?


    They didn''t know what level Jiang Ning was so strong that he could play such an aura.


    And Mr. Lang is even more mysterious. Such terrible people have always been by their side, and they have never noticed it. Thinking about it makes people startled in a cold sweat.


    Mr. Lang could easily kill them, use force to intimidate everyone, and do things for him, but he did not expect that Mr. Lang used the softest means.


    Li Xuan and others have a numb scalp.


    "How can we help in the past?"


    He couldn''t help asking.


    Although I knew that in the past they could only help Jiang Ning, they couldn''t help Jiang Ning at all. Their strength was strong enough, but compared with Jiang Ning and Mr. Lang, they were not of the same level at all.


    They are undoubtedly going to die!


    "That has to pass!"


    Luo Long said, "Seize the opportunity and kill Mr. Lang!"


    Even if you have to pay a price, it may even be death, but if you can get rid of Mr. Lang, it will be a long-term peace for the sect. Such an exchange is very cost-effective.


    However, this opportunity is too difficult.


    When the crowd arrived at the entrance of the study, just about to enter, a wave of air rushed in, forcibly blocking everyone out, and they couldn''t get in at all!


    "too terrifying!"


    Yun Zhongke''s face was pale, even if he didn''t want to admit it, they couldn''t get in the fight between Jiang Ning and Mr. Lang.


    He felt a sense of powerlessness for the first time, and even a sense of despair.


    How to play this?


    It''s not a level of existence at all, even if they swarmed up together, in front of Mr. Lang? Wu Lingshan closed to the west? I am afraid it would be no different than the ants.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ning is on their side, otherwise, everyone will wait to die, and there is no need to resist.


    In the courtyard outside the study, Jiang Ning and Mr. Lang fought fiercely!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The collision of the fist and the fist is like the collision between the mountain and the mountain, and every time they meet, they make a deafening sound.


    Ji Dao boxing, violent, fierce, indomitable, without the slightest discouragement, like a prosperous landing, one move in one move, fast and domineering!


    And Mr. Lang''s boxing method is equally fierce, with a feeling of precipitation over time.


    The two made moves to each other, too strong, no one had a back leg, no one step!


    "boom!"


    It was another punch, and Jiang Ning smashed it with one punch!

 Chapter 2206： this world

    Mr. Lang had no defense, he directly raised his hand to block, and the two of them stood still, and their fists exploded.


    Boom boom boom!


    Layer after layer of air waves, blowing the dust on the ground up!


    "It''s not easy,"


    Mr. Lang finally spoke, "It''s really amazing to be able to snoop into this realm at a young age."


    "It''s a pity that if you keep a low profile and don''t expose yourself too much, you may be able to achieve a career, but now that you expose yourself, sooner or later it will become their goal!"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes shrank.


    "Who?"


    "You will know,"


    Mr. Lang laughed, "They will treat you as prey, hunt you, play with you, humiliate you, and even kill everyone around you, making you a lunatic!"


    Jiang Ning''s face changed slightly, and he felt faintly that he seemed to have spied into another world.


    "Are you scared?"


    "How terrible this world is, you don''t even know."


    "If it weren''t for those two people guarding, do you think there would be peace?"


    "It''s just that they are slowly becoming unable to do what they want, but the darkness from the west is shrouded in it, and no one can help but wait for death!"


    Mr. Lang seemed to be stunned, talking to himself strange things, as if to Jiang Ning.


    But what he said was incoherent, and Jiang Ning couldn''t understand it at all.


    Boom!


    Mr. Lang suddenly punched, a burst of energy from his fist instantly shook Jiang Ning back a few steps.


    "not good!"


    Jiang Ning was shocked, Mr. Lang deliberately!


    He deliberately changed his position and deviated from the position of the study at the moment.


    Without waiting for Jiang Ning''s response, Mr. Lang''s feet, like an electric light, rushed directly into the study, Jiang Ning immediately followed, but it was too late.


    "We will meet again, and hope you are still alive at that time!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mr. Lang had entered the passage behind the bookshelf and disappeared.


    Jiang Ning knew that Mr. Lang had left the mountain gate and went outside the mountain gate.


    He is such a terrifying master, once outside, no one can help him.


    Even if "Er Lingran loves Er Shi Luwu" is a modern thermal weapon, it is useless to deal with such a superb master.


    That''s it!


    This world is going to be in chaos.


    Jiang Ning was a little angry. Why didn''t he stop Mr. Lang, although he knew that it would be extremely difficult to stop Mr. Lang forcibly with his own strength.


    But he did not accept this result.


    "Jiangning!"


    After the battle, Li Xuan and others were able to come in.


    Seeing the mess on the ground, everyone was frightened. Even if they didn''t see the battle screen, they could still imagine how terrifying the battle between the two would be.


    "Mr. Lang, he..."


    Elder Tingfeng looked solemn and rushed into the study to take a look. Books were scattered all over the floor, and the bookshelves were all overturned to the ground!


    "He went out."


    Jiang Ning clenched his fists, his eyes were cold, "I''m going to chase, I''ll leave it to you!"


    After speaking, Jiang Ning didn''t hesitate at all. He couldn''t just watch Mr. Lang as such a demon, entering beyond the mountain gate, where are the people he loves, and friends he cherishes!


    Jiang Ning rushed into the passage and disappeared in a flash.


    Li Xuan and others at the scene didn''t know what to say.


    They want to follow out?


    What the outside world is like, they don''t know. It has been many years and no one has left from here. What can they do when they go out?


    "Follow Jiang Ning''s instructions, stay within the mountain gate, and do our job well."


    Elder Tingfeng took a deep breath, "I hope everything goes well for Jiangning."


    There is not much they can do. This is the first time they feel so powerless!


    What suzerain, what elder, what a fart!


    By this time, they couldn''t help with anything, so they could only rely on Jiang Ning alone?

 Chapter 2207： ambush

    At that time.


    The depths of Zhongnan Mountain.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and immediately, black smoke billowed.


    Mr. Lang appeared!


    However, as soon as he took his head, he felt a dangerous breath coming from his back, and his keen perception ability immediately judged that it was dangerous!


    Without waiting for him to react--


    "Do it!"


    A voice came, and Mr. Lang looked down and felt that the ground seemed to become hot instantly!


    A little under his feet, he rushed out immediately.


    boom!


    boom!


    Bang? Love to cover the ground, Wu Er, and love Er?...


    Explosions occurred one after another, thick smoke bursting from under his feet to the surroundings, and then spread out, exploding as many as possible.


    "Bastard!"


    Mr. Lang never expected that there was an ambush here.


    He dodges quickly, doing his best, not dare to let himself be bombed, but the dense explosives, as if to smooth this area.


    Thick smoke and dust roll!


    After a while, all the explosions stopped.


    Watching the dust flying in the sky, he slowly became quiet, and when all the dust settled, Brother Dog walked out, frowned slightly when he looked at the pool of blood on the ground.


    "It won''t blow up like this?"


    He couldn''t help being frightened.


    The ambush arranged like this, let alone a person, even if it is a sensitive animal in the world, don''t even think about reacting, it will be blown to pieces!


    But that person escaped unexpectedly.


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    There was a wave of fluctuations, and someone came again.


    Brother Gou didn''t move this time, he knew who it was.


    Jiang Ning is back.


    "Big Brother."


    Brother Gou shouted, "According to your plan, we arranged it, but failed to kill him."


    His face is full of shock, some can''t believe it.


    "Is this guy a human?"


    There is almost no blind spot for such dense explosives. As long as it appears there, it is definitely a dead end. Mr. Kerang escaped.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the blood shed on the ground.


    "He was injured badly."


    Although he failed to kill Mr. Lang, he was at least seriously injured. I am afraid Mr. Lang would not know that the outside world is indeed dangerous, but in his opinion, ordinary people can also severely injure him.


    Jiang Ning had known for a long time that after Mr. Lang was forced out, he would definitely choose to leave the mountain gate, so he arranged for Brother Gou and the others to come back early and made this arrangement.


    Even just now, when the two were fighting, Jiang Ning deliberately asked Mr. Lang to guide him away from the study and gave Mr. Lang a chance to escape...


    But I didn''t expect that, that''s it, and still failed to kill Mr. Lang!


    "Outside Fang Qiu, they have made arrangements. I don''t know if they can stop him."


    Brother Gou frowned and said, "We will chase immediately, and we should be able to catch up."


    Jiang Ning nodded, not wasting time: "Chasing!"


    He immediately took the dog brother to chase.


    And Mr. Lang was indeed seriously injured.


    He never expected that he would be ambushed, not to mention that all this was Jiang Ning''s arrangement. Jiang Ning''s vision and strategy made Mr. Lang understand that he still underestimated Jiang Ning.


    Coming out of the depths of Zhongnan Mountain, he was chasing and intercepting along the way, and Mr. Lang was almost mad.


    He remembers that when he came out last time, it was not like that. Those from the hidden family respected themselves as gods!


    But now, they dare to kill themselves!


    Finally, he escaped from Zhongnan Mountain and disappeared.


    Jiang Ning did not chase him, and saw some blood stains along the road, obviously Mr. Lang''s injury was not light.


    "Master, he failed to stay, his strength is too strong."


    Fang Qiu was a little upset.


    They made a lot of preparations, almost gathered the masters of the eight great families together, and they were also equipped with a lot of weapons, but they still let Mr. Lang escape.


    Even the seriously injured Mr. Lang, they are not opponents at all.

 Chapter 2208： what is this

    "It''s okay."


    Jiang Ning said, "At least, he should have a newer understanding of the world."


    Indeed, as Mr. Lang said, the world is too dangerous.


    It''s just that it is not the world that Mr. Lang recognizes. After so many years, many things have changed. It seems that Mr. Lang has not come back for a long time.


    "Master, what should I do now, try to catch him."


    Fang Qiu said, "For such a terrible person, entering this world, I really don''t know what he will do."


    How can he not worry?


    Mr. Lang''s strength is too strong. Few people like this can restrain him. If he wants to do something bad, I am afraid it will cause very serious consequences.


    Jiang Ning had deep eyes and looked into the distance as if he had seen Mr. Lang''s back.


    "He should know it in his heart, and he won''t mess around easily."


    Since Mr. Lang didn''t dare to leave the mountain gate easily, there must be something he was afraid of.


    Or people.


    Especially just now, in the Qingshan Sect, what Mr. Lang said to himself proved this point even more.


    Where did he dare to expose his whereabouts easily?


    I''m afraid, you have to be careful and hide yourself.


    Regarding this, Jiang Ning was not too worried. A world has rules for its operation, and it will not change easily because of personal will.


    Even if there are, such people are rare.


    Mr. Lang is obviously not this person.


    "Do your own thing, just take precautions."


    Jiang Ning ordered.


    "Yes."


    Everyone nodded.


    Jiang Ning confessed some things and returned to the East China Sea.


    He didn''t go home first, even though he really missed Lin Yuzhen, but the most important thing now is to find Lu Jing.


    Inside the institute.


    To outsiders, Lu Jing seemed to be a lunatic.


    After he entered this research institute, it was like a change of person, especially the eight hidden families who sent all the ancient books from their respective families, and he was even forgetting to sleep and eat.


    "Professor Lu worked too hard, he refused to let him rest."


    Huang Yuming was a little helpless.


    He led Jiang Ning into the conference room of the institute, which was already full of books.


    On the side, there is a high-footed staircase, which is used to get books placed on a high place, and there are some notebooks around, which are all records made by Professor Lu Jing himself.


    "Professor Lu?"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    Wow!


    A small pile of books fell down, and Lu Jing got out of it, unkempt, and there was a hint of the elegant appearance of a professor.


    People who didn''t know thought he was a tramp.


    "Jiang Ning, are you back?"


    Lu Jing''s eyes were full of light, full of excitement, even if it was bloodshot, there was no trace of fatigue.


    "You just came here, I have new discoveries to tell you, this world is really amazing!"


    He couldn''t wait to tell Jiang Ning of his discovery, climbed out of the pile of books and almost fell.


    Jiang Ning hurriedly stretched out his hand to support him: "Slow down!"


    Lu Jing smiled, ignoring his lack of image, took Jiang Ning''s hand, and ran to the laboratory.


    Compared with the mess in the conference room, the laboratory is neat and tidy. Every piece of data, every book, and even every record is well arranged and can be found in the first time.


    Being clear, clear, and meticulous, is what Lu Jing really looks like.


    "Come and see!"


    Lu Jing looked up and glanced at Huang Yuming, "Mr. Huang, please give me a glass of water, I''m too thirsty."


    He hasn''t drunk any water for a day, fearing that he would be speechless with Jiang Ning.


    Huang Yuming hurriedly poured a glass of water and handed it to Lu Jing.


    "thanks."


    Lu Jing took a few sharp sips, and his voice became much more comfortable. Then he turned on the computer and projected his findings onto the curtain on the wall.


    "Jiang Ning, look, what is this?"

 Chapter 2209： Three-dimensional

    Jiang Ning looked up, and what was displayed on the screen was an electronic topographic map.


    His eyes shrank, staring at the topographic map, looking at it seriously, as if analyzing every texture.


    "This picture is a ratio of one to ten thousand. The satellite electronic picture looking down from a high altitude was obtained by some means."


    Lu Jing said, "Look, do those lines feel familiar?"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    There is a feeling of deja vu.


    With his memory, he can remember everything he has seen, and these lines are indeed somewhat similar to those on the Jidao boxing score.


    "It''s the same as the lines on the fist sheet, right?"


    He looked at Lu Jing.


    "Not bad!"


    Lu Jing nodded, "I have compared it, there is almost no difference!"


    There was a kind of excitement on his face, and it was really exciting to have such a discovery.


    It took a lot of time to put together the patterns on the nine-page Jidao boxing score, and the research on the patterns on the above requires more investment.


    Lu Jing searched a lot of ancient books to explore relevant clues, including materials from the Eight Great Family.


    But nothing was discovered. It seems that there is a part of history that has been artificially erased, and there is no trace of it.


    But he doesn''t believe in evil, and he doesn''t believe that someone can completely erase all traces. There will always be something that cannot be erased.


    He thought of the map.


    If the lines on the fist sheet are indeed maps, where do they lead?


    Which direction is it?


    No matter how great those people are, they can''t change the mountains and rivers, so that they can erase all traces.


    Therefore, he changed his direction and obtained electronic topographic maps of various regions around the world, using a three-dimensional method to digitize and electronically all terrains to simulate the effect of textures.


    Sure enough, in this area, he found it!


    "This is exactly the same as the pattern on the fourth page of the boxing sheet,"


    Lu Jing said, "But it has nothing to do with other boxing scores."


    "The weird place is here,"


    Lu Jing took a deep breath, "The lines on the other pages of the boxing record match with the lines on the fourth page of the boxing record. They can be combined again, but they are completely inconsistent with the surrounding topographical maps."


    "What does this mean? Shut up the mind and let the West serve Shan Fu??"


    Jiang Ning looked at Lu Jing.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Jing had reached such a point of madness and had studied it to this extent.


    "This shows that the nine-page boxing manual may point to nine places."


    Lu Jing said solemnly.


    "Nine places?"


    Jiang Ning was startled, "Isn''t this a map?"


    "This is a map."


    Lu Jing felt that he had not said clearly, he continued, "This is indeed a map, but at the same time, it points to nine places. Do you understand what I mean?"


    This is a bit difficult to understand, but Jiang Ning understands it.


    He didn''t expect that there is such a weird thing in Jidao Boxing Book, hidden in it.


    A map usually only points to one place, how can it point to nine places, and it seems that these nine places can be put together, which is completely unimaginable.


    "I explain to you that way,"


    Lu Jing''s professional level is extremely high, and using his thinking to explain it, it sounds a little fanciful, "For example, there are several floors, and the floor plan of each floor is different."


    "When we look from the top down, these pictures are put together, but in fact, these are different floors, and each floor is different."


    A kind of excitement flashed on his face, as if entering an extreme state.


    Jiang Ning felt a little unbelievable.


    "What kind of problem is this?"


    "It can be said to be a philosophical problem, or it can be said to be a physical problem, in short, it is time and space."


    Lu Jing took a deep breath. He was actually shocked, but apart from this explanation, there was no other reason.

 Chapter 2210： He is back

    "The topography of different time and space is intertwined. On our earth, what can be found at present is this area."


    He sighed.


    If it was someone else, hearing Lu Jing say such things, I''m afraid he would be regarded as a lunatic directly. He didn''t know what to say in gibberish, but Jiang Ning knew that the world was too complicated.


    What they can see is indeed only the tip of the iceberg, and there are many things that have never been seen.


    What they can see is indeed only some people who are willing to let them see.


    Jiang Ning did not speak, but seemed to be thinking.


    He looked at the topographic map on the screen and pointed his finger: "In other words, this place is currently a place we can explore. Perhaps from here, we can confirm whether your guess is correct."


    Lu Jing nodded.


    "But here, it belongs to no man''s land."


    He looked at Jiang Ning, "What is dangerous, what will happen, we don''t know at all, the risk is great, is it worth the risk?"


    "If it was before, it should not be worth it, but now, there is no way."


    Jiang Ning laughed.


    Mr. Lang came out, hiding in the vast crowd, it is difficult to be found, and his purpose, naturally, is the Jidao Boxing Sheet, which is the map on the boxing sheet, where it points to.


    He will definitely go there, and will go, I am afraid he is not alone!


    Jiangning must go.


    Upon hearing this, Lu Jing seemed to have guessed something.


    "There are things that are covered in dust in the years and should not see people, but some things are very valuable. These values ??are not necessarily because of money, but because, perhaps these things can give us more reflection. ."


    His words are always full of philosophy, and you may not understand if you don''t listen carefully and think carefully.


    Jiang Ning understood.


    He nodded: "I know, thanks for your hard work, Professor Lu."


    "I''m just studying something here, what can I do,"


    Lu Jing smiled, "It''s you who have worked so hard. I have taken too much. I can help you share a little bit. That is my honor."


    Needless to say too much, Jiang Ning can understand.


    "Okay, I will continue to research, and I will tell you in time if I find anything. Besides, when you are about to leave, tell me something. I have prepared something for you."


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning nodded, did not say more, turned and left.


    He knows that that place must be visited as soon as possible.


    But now, he wants to go home and accompany Lin Yuzhen, for a long time, he hasn''t seen her.


    at the same time.


    In a no-man''s land.


    There is no one because no one else comes here. In this virgin forest, ordinary people can''t get in at all, not just the ferocious beasts in the forest, but also because it is like a maze.


    Any electronic device will lose its function when it enters the forest, and it will not be able to tell its direction.


    Even if the current technology is more advanced, no one can detect this area smoothly, and even some weird events have occurred, making people tacitly regard this no-man¡¯s land as a real dead place? .


    But here, someone.


    In the depths of the mountain forest, there is a clearing, relying on the foot of the mountain, looking down from the sky, but nothing can be seen.


    An old castle is located there, looking lonely and deserted.


    In the dim castle, there seemed to be few people, and the breath that came out made people shudder!


    It seems that if this is a dead place, there are no living people living here.


    "He is back."


    In the corridor, a word suddenly echoed, echoing constantly.


    "He is back¡­¡­"


    "He is back¡­¡­"


    If it is heard, it will definitely make the scalp numb!


    It''s terrible!


    The hoarse voice, a little low, as if the throat was blocked by something, every word was trembling, and the air was humming!

 Chapter 2211： complex

    Dark and gloomy, this kind of environment makes people feel frightened. It is hard to imagine that there are still people living in such a place.


    Deepening down the aisle, the air seems to become depressed, making it difficult to breathe.


    The more I go, the farther I am from the ground, I feel like I''m downhill, and I continue to go deep underground.


    Finally, I could see a ray of light, some candles inserted on the wall, emitting a blue flame!


    The huge space is so empty that people''s hearts will float along with them.


    And in the center of the hall, there is a...coffin!


    The whole body is pitch black, with gold inlaid in the four corners, the combination of black and gold, but it is still cold.


    How could there be a weird coffin?


    The coffin was large enough to hold five or six people. It fell heavily on the ground, and the surrounding stone bricks were a bit skewed, apparently smashed.


    "Crack¡ª"


    The coffin board moved suddenly, very slowly, and the sound of friction made people''s ears a little uncomfortable.


    The creaking creaking sounded constantly, extremely ear-piercing!


    If someone is here, you don''t need to look at it, just the sound can scare him to death!


    A hand stretched out from the coffin and slowly opened the lid of the coffin.


    "Dare to come back.? Yi Ai Shu Er Xi Shan Zero Yi?"


    A figure sat up, in the dim light, it was not clear what it looked like, but the hoarse and low voice made the surrounding air suddenly become cold.


    He stepped out of the coffin and stepped on the ground without even wearing shoes. Each step was slow but extremely heavy.


    The stone slab that can be stepped on the ground is broken every inch!


    "It''s fine if you come, it''s fine if you come..."


    The voice was misty, and it spread out soon.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning returned home.


    I didn''t see Lin Yuzhen for a day, like three autumns, I missed it when I didn''t see it, and I still miss it after seeing it. It''s so sticky that people can''t stand it anymore.


    "Am I getting fat?"


    Lin Yu really squeezed the meat on her waist and wrinkled her nose, "Look at this meat!"


    "Fool, that''s a child''s umbrella."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Besides, where did you get fat? I think it''s just right, it''s perfect."


    He stretched out his hand and took Lin Yuzhen into his arms, extremely gentle.


    The woman she loves most is pregnant with her own child. I am afraid that there is no other way to compare this happiness.


    "husband,"


    Lin Yuzhen said, "I don''t seem to be afraid of anything anymore."


    She spoke suddenly.


    Jiang Ning glanced at her, smiled softly, and said nothing.


    Before Lin Yu was really simple, occasionally naive, but strong and kind-hearted. Today, she has more maternal instincts and is even harder.


    Because she is no longer the one who only needs Jiang Ning to protect, but now she has to protect the child.


    Even, protect Jiang Ning, protect his own man.


    Jiang Ning gently stroked Lin Yuzhen''s hair: "You don''t have to be afraid of anything."


    "Ok."


    The two of them leaned side by side, sitting on the benches, watching the sunset.


    "Ahem."


    Behind him, there was a coughing sound.


    "I don''t want to disturb you, but things are a bit anxious."


    Huang Yuming stood not far away and smiled, "Besides, Yuzhen, you should go back to have some soup, and your mother asked me to call you."


    Lin Yu really wrinkled her nose, she was so fat.


    "it is good."


    She got up and Jiang Ning supported her. Now that she is older, her belly is getting bigger and bigger, so she has to be careful when she walks.


    "It''s okay, just a few steps, I can go back."


    Lin Yu really smiled.


    She knew Jiang Ning had important things to talk about.


    "Slower."


    Jiangning Road.


    He watched Lin Yuzhen walk back to the house, then turned his head and said, "Ready?"


    "All right."


    Huang Yuming nodded, "They are all in the backyard."

 Chapter 2212： start to act

    "No one has ever entered that virgin forest, and all the electronic devices are useless. I can only rely on my own judgment."


    There is some worry on his face. The kind of place that no one has explored is itself full of mystery, not to mention that many things have happened, like a forbidden place for life.


    No one can get close.


    "I will pay more attention."


    Jiang Ning said, "Professor Lu Jing, if you help, I think there should be newer discoveries."


    He always felt that Ji Dao Fist is not that simple, and Lu Jing''s current discovery is probably still only one-sided, and further research is needed to find more clues.


    "Don''t worry, I will."


    Huang Yuming nodded solemnly.


    Didn''t Jiangning? Zhe Wu Shishan loves Shi Zhe Yi? What else, turned around and went to the backyard, Gou Ge and others were ready.


    Today, their condensed aura is completely different from the past, as if they were a different person.


    The fortitude on their faces and the firmness in their eyes are not comparable to ordinary people. They have gone through so many ups and downs and walked through the battlefield. The baptism is unimaginable.


    "The car will take us to the airport, then take a private jet, land at the nearest airport, and then start the operation."


    This is the arrangement for this operation.


    Jiang Ning looked at everyone, "It may be a little dangerous, so be careful at that time."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    "Set off!"


    Jiang Ning gave an order, and everyone immediately boarded the car and rushed directly to Donghai Airport.


    There, a private plane had been arranged long ago to send them to the city near the virgin forest to land.


    Jiang Ning had a faint feeling that they were getting closer and closer to the truth of Ji Dao Boxing, but no one knew whether this was a good thing.


    Perhaps some price needs to be paid. What he can do is to try his best to minimize the loss and protect everyone around him as much as possible and not lose any one.


    The plane flew directly to the destination from the East China Sea. Jiang Ning sat on the plane without rest.


    He rarely thinks about a problem like this, because there has never been a thing that needs him to think like this.


    The appearance of Mr. Lang, including the words he said, undoubtedly revealed a message that this world is very complicated, and they still have too many things to discover and understand.


    It''s like a Pandora''s box. Once opened, no one knows what comes out of it.


    The unknown is what makes people worry.


    "I seem to have changed."


    Jiang Ning seemed to react suddenly and muttered to herself.


    In the past, people were not afraid of anything, they were not afraid, even in the face of the most terrible enemy, he would never retreat or worry at all.


    But now, he feels that he has a lot of worries.


    In his mind, Lin Yu really smiled, as well as unborn children, and other relatives and friends, familiar faces, and a pair of expectant eyes.


    These are all his concerns, unlike before, in his heart, he only needs to remember Lin Yuzhen.


    "Here, brother."


    In the ear, I heard the voice of Brother Dog.


    Jiang Ning turned his head, and the plane was already preparing to land.


    "Big brother, are you okay?"


    Brother Gou couldn''t help asking.


    He could see that the expression on Jiang Ning''s face was a little different from the past, "Do you miss my sister-in-law?"


    "I can tell?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Brother Dog.


    "Well, it''s almost written on the face."


    Brother Dog nodded.


    It''s too obvious.


    "Don''t worry, eldest brother will go back safely, and our brother will take good care of eldest brother!"


    He said seriously.


    Jiang Ning laughed, took a deep breath, and put all the distracting thoughts behind him.


    "Everyone will go back safely."


    He patted Brother Gou on the shoulder, turned his head to look at the others, "Be prepared, we are going to act!"

 Chapter 2213： Change

    When the plane landed, Jiang Ning and the others didn''t make a stop, so they boarded the car again and headed for the target area.


    They can only rest on the plane and in the car.


    At this moment, everyone is closing their eyes and resting, but Jiang Ning is not.


    He doesn''t need it. Today, he is stronger than before. Not only is mentally strong, but his body is extremely powerful. Under the bath of Ji Dao Fist, even his body is further improved.


    Jiang Ning sat in the passenger seat and glanced back. Gou and others closed their eyes, recharged and kept their best condition.


    Thinking about this way, they followed themselves from birth to death, and how many times they wandered between life and death.


    Suddenly, he would think that the trajectory of a person''s life started at a certain moment and gradually changed.


    My own appearance has changed the trajectory of many people''s lives, and I don''t know if it is a good thing or a bad thing.


    "I have been thinking a little bit lately."


    Jiang Ning recovered, shook his head, wondering what was wrong with him.


    After listening to Mr. Lang''s words, he always thought about it, even he felt a little strange.


    He was not like this before.


    Perhaps it was because of concern, more fetters, and a lot of people who thought about it day and night, so Jiang Ning had to think more about it.


    "Mr. Jiang, there is no way ahead."


    The driver spoke.


    Going further, you will reach the edge of the primeval forest, let alone the road, there is no parking place.


    "Stop here, right?"


    Jiangning Road.


    "Yes."


    The car stopped, and Brother Gou and others woke up immediately.


    "Are you here."


    Jiang Ning nodded, looked at the dark and dense mountains, and walked into it, not knowing what he would encounter.


    "Ready to act!"


    He gave an order, and the Gou Ge and others were sober in an instant, and all of a sudden they entered the state.


    They arranged the equipment they brought and stood in a row with extraordinary momentum.


    "There is no road in the forest, but for you, it won''t be difficult,"


    Jiang Ning said, "What I should teach you, I have taught you all, and you have never worried me, but this time, I hope you will pay attention."


    He solemnly said: "Wait, I will lead the way, and the others will be behind, following in the form of a battle formation."


    "In the mountains and forests, the wireless communication system cannot be used. Everyone has to act by ear, communicate with tactical gestures, and make signs along the way to improve concentration."


    He looked at Brother Gou and others, "In the future, no one knows what kind of enemy we will face, but I can tell you that no matter who it is, we can''t stop our progress!"


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou and others shouted in unison.


    "Set off!"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    He was the first one, pushed aside the messy grass, and got in, and then the dog brother and others followed, one by one, very fast.


    This kind of mountain forest is dense, it is completely primitive forest, there is no road at all.


    But in Jiangning''s eyes, there is a way!


    He can judge the direction based on the distribution of the leaves of the trees, and can also judge the changes of the terrain based on the characteristics of other environments, even if there are thick leaves that obscure the ground, they still can''t escape Jiang Ning''s eyes.


    And these are all that he has to make a judgment in a very short time. As soon as the brain makes a judgment, there is already action under his feet.


    To outsiders, Jiang Ning seemed to be able to see the best way to go and avoid dangerous places, but they didn''t know how much effort Jiang Ning had put in to reach this point.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    In the dim primitive mountains and forests, one after another silhouettes were advancing fast, like walking on the ground, as if walking on a flat road.


    Jiang Ning took the lead. Holding a short knife in his hand, he saw the vegetation blocking the way and cut it off with a stab!

 Chapter 2214： Someone

    The brother Gou and the others behind, tried their best to follow. If Jiang Ning hadn''t deliberately had reservations, they would have been left behind.


    The longer they stay with Jiangning, the more they can feel that Jiangning is terribly powerful!


    "The direction is right,"


    After running for nearly half an hour, Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and raised his fist. The people behind him immediately stopped. He immediately took out the map and pointed to one of the locations, "We are probably here now."


    No one has been to this kind of place, and there is no accurate map. You can only use a magnified electronic map to roughly locate it.


    Jiang Ning pointed to the target location: "The lines on the fist sheet point to the beginning, extending to this, and finally reaching the destination. Our task is to get close to here and see what is going on."


    He looked up and looked at Brother Dog and the others.


    "No matter what the situation is, everyone must be vigilant and safety first!"


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou didn''t say anything, but he could perceive that Jiang Ning had a trace of worry in his heart. This was the second time he reminded everyone.


    In the past, Jiang Ning would not say this.


    Life and death are destiny, what you are after? Lu Fuyi stays behind the west? You have to work **** your own, even if you pay the price for it, you will not hesitate.


    But Jiang Ning now has some changes and cherishes everyone around him even more.


    The little bit of softness made Brother Gou very moved.


    Jiang Ning put away the map, raised his head and glanced at the depths of the dark mountain forest. After passing through a mountain forest, he was about to reach his destination. The lines on the Jidao boxing score started from here.


    And those lines have long been engraved in my mind.


    His movements were not as fast as before, and he cautiously tentatively walked forward, and the steps he took completely followed the lines on the fist sheet.


    all the best.


    Further forward, there is a tree blocking the way, but the lines on the fist sheet show that there is no obstruction here, and you can walk directly.


    "Brother, this can''t go anymore."


    Brother Gou said, looking at the big tree in the sky, "You have to go around a little bit."


    But Jiang Ning didn''t move.


    He looked at the tree trunk and continued to walk forward, without even extending his hand, he walked over, one foot went straight through the tree trunk!


    Brother Gou and the others were stunned.


    How is this going?


    How is this possible?


    Jiang Ning went straight through the tree trunk, and the real tree trunk that clearly existed was just like the air, and couldn''t stop Jiang Ning at all.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Several people couldn''t understand, this kind of thing has exceeded their cognition.


    Even if it was Jiang Ning, he would walk around before he changed, because the tree in front of him was blocking it, but now, he passed it straight, as if the big tree didn''t exist.


    "Professor Lu Jing''s guess seems to be correct."


    Jiang Ning''s expression was serious, and they were really exposed to something beyond recognition.


    He turned his head and looked at Brother Gou and the others.


    "You are here right now, don''t go anywhere, just go and explore the way ahead."


    "Big Brother!"


    Brother Gou and the others were immediately anxious, it was too weird here, and it was too dangerous to let Jiang Ning go alone.


    "We will go with you!"


    He hurriedly said, "Even in danger, we can help you!"


    "Yeah, let''s go together!"


    Several people shouted.


    Jiang Ning shook his head. It was because it was too weird here that there were more people and it was more troublesome. He was not sure what would be in front of him, but the route recorded by the mysterious thing like Ji Dao Boxing Manual would definitely not be an ordinary thing.


    "You are here, defend here with battle formation techniques,"


    Jiang Ning said, "I will come out after going in for a probe, there will be no danger, don''t worry."


    "If there is danger, I will retreat as soon as possible."


    He promised.


    As soon as he finished speaking, before Jiang Ning could continue speaking, Brother Dog turned pale, suddenly raised his head and looked at a figure that flashed in the distance.


    "Someone!"

 Chapter 2215： Savage

    A figure quickly passed by, got into the forest, and disappeared instantly!


    Brother Gou didn''t expect there to be someone else here. Isn''t this no man''s land?


    "Someone! I saw it!"


    He said immediately.


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked. There was no longer a figure. He looked at Ge Ge, Ge Ge nodded, and several other people also nodded after seeing him.


    This is a no-man¡¯s land. No one has ever been able to walk here. How can it be? Can there be someone?


    "Could it be a beast?"


    Someone asked.


    That speed is too fast, if it is a beast such as a cheetah, it is possible.


    Speaking of this, a few people took out firearms, which were not useful against people, but they were absolutely useful against these beasts.


    "It must be a human."


    Brother Dog said, "I must be 100% human."


    He saw it, it was obviously a human face, but with a lot of hair, it looked like a savage, and it had never been taken care of.


    "Brother, let''s go with you, it''s so weird here."


    There are people in the no-man''s land, or savages, which makes Brother Gou and the others can''t rest assured, let Jiang Ning go alone.


    Even if they knew, Jiang Ning''s strength was strong enough.


    "Okay, then you follow me."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    He didn''t think that Brother Gou and the others could protect themselves by following him, but he felt that he could protect them well.


    He didn''t know who the figure was just now, but that speed is definitely not what ordinary people can achieve. Even the elders and suzerains within the gate of the mountain have no such speed.


    Sure enough, there is something weird in this no man''s land.


    Jiang Ning took the dog and the others and continued to go deeper, completely following the lines on that page of the boxing sheet, as a route, and the way was smooth, without any trouble.


    Whether it is beasts or insects, they seem to avoid this route deliberately, not daring to go beyond half a step.


    "This road should be the safest road."


    Jiang Ning looked around while walking.


    In this dense forest, he saw a pair of emerald green eyes in the grass. It was a cheetah. The fierceness and hunger in his eyes could not be concealed.


    But even if he saw Jiangning and the others, the Leopard did not dare to come over. It was not because he was afraid of the weapons in Jiangning and the others, but the route, which he did not dare to approach.


    Before Jiang Ning came, he had checked this uninhabited land. There were many species in it, especially wild beasts.


    This kind of wild leopard is far more fierce and stronger than ordinary leopards. When encountering such a beast alone, ordinary people will undoubtedly die. Even those who have the ability, I am afraid it will be difficult to escape.


    "There is also a giant python over there, and it didn''t come."


    There was a cold sweat on the forehead of Brother Gou, and at this moment he noticed how dangerous it was to come this way.


    The beasts alone were enough to scare him!


    "Everyone must follow me up, don''t fall behind."


    Jiang Ning reminded.


    Everyone, one after the other, was behind him, heading towards the depths of the mountains and forests, not daring to fall behind.


    Soon, through the mountains and forests, I saw an old castle from a distance. It was located at the foot of the mountain. Jiang Ning''s eyes changed. Sure enough, someone was there.


    He didn''t expect that there would be such an old castle. From the surroundings, the old castle has long been integrated with the surroundings, and it can be found even by satellite scanning.


    "Everyone, be careful."


    He reminded, approaching the castle cautiously.


    The castle exudes a simple atmosphere, as if it has existed here for a long time, and a lot of moss can be clearly seen on the outer wall, all around.


    Jiang Ning made a gesture, and Gou and the others immediately approached from both sides, watched the surrounding situation, confirmed that there was no problem, and nodded at Jiang Ning.


    A group of people, one by one, entered the area of ??the old castle one by one, and Jiang Ning walked at the forefront.


    The door was open, and Jiang Ning walked in first, followed by Brother Gou and others, closely behind Jiang Ning.

 Chapter 2216： Eye

    No one dares to be careless.


    This kind of place is too weird. In the deep mountains and old forests, there is still an old castle, and at first glance, it is an old castle that has existed for a long time. They don''t think about how to build it. This kind of thing is impossible to imagine.


    "Crack!"


    Jiang Ning stepped on the ground with a crisp sound.


    He lowered his head and glanced at it. It was a bone. After a little discrimination, he was sure that it was a human bone.


    "Someone has been here."


    Brother Gou frowned. The so-called no man''s land had always been people, and not just a group of people.


    He looked at Jiang Ning: "Do you want to go in?"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    He motioned to Brother Gou and they waited outside the door, and walked inside along the corridor.


    The inside of the castle was very quiet, and the needle drop could be heard. Jiang Ning''s footsteps were lighter, like a cat, without making a sound.


    He walked sideways, observing the movement around him, and at the same time keenly perceiving the changes in the surrounding environment.


    no one.


    Jiang Ning said in his heart.


    He walked into the castle, the dim light blocked his vision a little, and there were not many places to see.


    But he did not stop.


    The texture map on the fist sheet points to this place, which means that this place is very special.


    He stepped on the floor without any sound. Gradually, the light became darker and darker. Jiang Ning could feel that he was going downhill. The terrain of the entire castle seemed to slowly extend underground.


    This is really weird.


    He walked down the corridor, passed through several doors, and saw the candlelight on the wall, exuding the blue flame of Wu Shixi, Ai Shan Shi Lu Shi.


    "What the **** is this place?"


    Jiang Ning said in his heart, "Could it be possible to live here as well."


    He looked up, his pupils shrank suddenly, and from a distance, he saw a large coffin in that space!


    An aura of abruptness rushed into my heart instantly.


    Jiang Ning became cautious and was ready to fight. Once anything happened, he would no longer retain his strength.


    He walked cautiously step by step, his steps were very light and there was no sound.


    The cover of the coffin has been lifted, and it seems to be opened from the inside!


    Jiang Ning kept getting closer, squeezing his fists, his eyes became extremely sharp, like a blade!


    Finally, he approached the coffin and looked down. It was empty and there was nothing inside.


    Not here?


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly.


    Sudden--


    "catch him!"


    There is a voice from outside, there is a fight?


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about so much, but just a little bit below his feet, the whole person rushed out, like a gust of wind, and ran out quickly.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    From a distance, he saw a figure like a bull, knocking Brother Gou and the others into the air, his figure flashed, and then disappeared again.


    "How are you?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t go after him, watching that figure disappear into the forest, and immediately ran to Brother Gou and the others.


    "Die...I can''t die."


    Brother Gou rubbed his chest, his voice was trembling with pain, and he was hit like this, as if his bones were broken.


    "He didn''t seem to want to kill us, otherwise we would be dead,"


    Brother Gou said, "It''s the savage I saw in the forest just now!"


    The speed was terrifying, and it was extremely powerful depending on the body. One person smashed a dozen people away from Brother Gou, and he could escape calmly.


    If he really wanted to kill Brother Gou and them, he would have lost a lot today.


    "It''s okay if people are alright, leave here first."


    Jiangning Road.


    There are weirdness everywhere here, especially the coffin underground, and the savage just now, I don''t know where it came from.


    What is the reason for the map on the Jidao boxing score to guide him to this place?


    Jiang Ning and others left immediately. Not long after they left, a pair of deep eyes appeared in the grass...

 Chapter 2217： Open time

    Those eyes kept looking at the backs of Jiang Ning and others until they disappeared.


    Wow----


    The savage walked out, with thick hair all over his body, and he didn''t know how many years he hadn''t taken care of it. It looked messy.


    "Savage?"


    He laughed, looked down at his appearance, and reached out his hand to scratch his hair and beard, "Unexpectedly, I was treated as a savage."


    He didn''t expect anyone to come here, this kind of place, ordinary people can''t get in.


    "Seeing the sky again."


    He sighed for a long time, "That **** dare to come out..."


    "This world is going to be chaotic again."


    ...


    Jiang Ning and others came out of the primeval forest.


    He looked back at the dense and dim forest, his expression a little complicated.


    That savage, he didn''t know who it was, but he could feel that he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Especially the coffin in the old castle, is it really that savage?


    "Go back and treat the wound first."


    Jiangning Road.


    He took a deep look at the forest, didn''t care any more, turned around and took the dog and the others away.


    It can be determined that the lines on the fist sheet are the correct map route. That''s it. If the goal is achieved, Jiang Ning doesn''t want to make innocent sacrifices.


    Soon, Jiang Ning first took Brother Gou and others to treat the wound, then boarded the plane and returned to the East China Sea.


    And deep in the mountains and forests.


    The savage returned to his castle, walked into the underground space, and looked at his coffin with a complicated expression.


    He didn''t know that it had been too long, and the time he slept for this time was too long.


    "It''s time to open again,"


    He murmured, "I don''t know how many people will die this time."


    He stretched out his hand and stroked the coffin lightly, a touch of self-deprecating on his face.


    "I''m afraid, this coffin will not be prepared in vain."


    After speaking, he laughed.


    He bent down, took out something from the inner wall of the coffin, stuffed it into his arms, and then turned and strode away, not showing any concern for the huge castle here.


    ...


    At that time.


    A remote corner.


    No one knows where this is, not even Mr. Lang himself.


    His injury is not light.


    First, he was ambushed by Brother Dog and the others. Under the equivalent of explosives, he was still alive. It was indeed very powerful. Later, he was chased by Fang Qiu and others. Mr. Lang felt that he was so old and he had never been so suffocated .


    "This world is really different from the past, but the danger is still the same."


    He took a deep breath and handled the injury on his body.


    In that case, Mr. Lang could also escape, and his body was intact, which is really amazing.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    He coughed violently, and after a few days of cultivation, he at least regained his ability to move.


    He raised his head and looked into the distance, his eyes gradually becoming sharp.


    "Those old things in the west must already know that I''m back."


    Mr. Lang gritted his teeth, "Since I have to turn it on, let''s do it."


    "This time it''s life or death, it''s up to everyone''s good fortune, anyway, no matter how chaotic this world is, it has nothing to do with me!"


    A trace of hideousness flashed in Mr. Lang''s eyes.


    He didn''t expect that the world had undergone such a huge change, and he didn''t expect that in this environment, there could still be such powerful masters as Jiang Ning.


    If it weren''t for running fast, once Jiang Ning caught up, I was afraid that he would be dead.


    "The martial arts in the Ji Dao fist manual are so powerful, how come no one of us realized it back then."


    He snorted, a little unwilling, but didn''t really care about it.


    For them, the more important thing is the map on the boxing score, where the direction that guides is the real road of martial arts, allowing them to open the avenue and get the most important things.


    Mr. Lang put aside his distracting thoughts and slowly closed his eyes. At this moment, it is not the time to think about it. The door is really opened. At that time, it will be the battle of some old guys. Jiang Ning is not qualified at all. Intervene.


    All he has to do is to enter that place and bring that thing out.


    Only in this way can people be saved.

 Chapter 2218： have a look

    Time, one minute and one second passed.


    East China Sea.


    Brother Gou and others have gone back to rest.


    Even if they were just hit, the injuries were not slight. If the savage hadn''t had a murderous mind, Brother Gou and the others would have died.


    This made Jiang Ning understand that the future battles will probably be more of his personal battles, and Brother Gou and the others can no longer continue.


    Lin.


    Jiang Ning was accompanying Lin Yuzhen. The due date was getting closer and he was a little nervous.


    As tough as him, at this time, he will still be nervous, and it is impossible to avoid it.


    For Jiang Ning, this may be more emotional than on the battlefield, facing thousands of troops.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning has something on his mind, Lin Yuzhen stretched out his hand and gently touched Jiang Ning''s face, "Are you in trouble?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head and smiled.


    "Nothing can stump you, husband."


    Lin Yuzhen touched her belly, "My child and I will support you and cheer for you."


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning kissed Lin Yuzhen''s belly, Wen Shan Ling Wu Wu Wu Yi Er Wu Yi Judo: "Thank you, wife."


    "Did you bother you?"


    Huang Yuming walked in and asked with a smile when Jiang Ning was chatting with Lin Yuzhen.


    "how could be."


    Lin Yuzhen smiled and said, "You have something to talk about. I''ll go basking in the sun."


    She took the initiative to avoid it.


    "It''s nothing, a few disciples at the martial arts hall want to ask elder brother something. I said that if I have time, I can go and have a look."


    Huang Yuming said.


    "Go ahead."


    Lin Yuzhen said, "You are not just mine, but everyone''s. Help them more."


    "Yes, yes."


    Jiang Ning rarely made a joke.


    He followed Huang Yuming out of the house, and Huang Yuming''s expression immediately changed.


    "problem occurs."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ning immediately sank his face.


    "what happened?"


    "Someone came to the martial arts gym to kick in,"


    Huang Yuming said, and got into the car with Jiang Ning, and immediately asked the driver to go to the Jidao martial arts gym. "Lao Tan and none of them are opponents. No one can stop him. I''m afraid the person will be unkind."


    Someone came to play in the Tokai Kudo Martial Arts Hall?


    Nowadays, all the masters in the arena are in the East China Sea. Anyone dare to come?


    Jiang Ning asked, "What does that person look like?"


    "can not tell."


    Huang Yuming said, "Like a savage, wearing tattered clothes, thick hair and beard, you can''t see your face at all, just like a beggar."


    Hearing these words, Jiang Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    He looked at Huang Yuming and wanted to confirm that Huang Yuming described it as no problem.


    "Like a savage?"


    "It looks alike."


    Huang Yuming said, "Do you know?"


    Jiang Ning looked serious and shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but he came here, not knowing whether it was a good thing or a bad thing,"


    He immediately said, "You immediately notify everyone and prepare for evacuation. Once we do, you will immediately take all of the Lin family and evacuate the East China Sea to Zhongnan Mountain!"


    Huang Yuming''s heart shocked, so serious?


    Jiang Ning didn''t even say that he wanted to prepare for battle, but just let them choose to evacuate?


    That beggar is so terrifying!


    "That beggar..."


    Huang Yuming''s lips trembled, without saying anything, immediately picked up the phone and started making arrangements.


    The invincible East China Sea has always been a forbidden area, but this time, Jiang Ning didn''t even consider fighting, so he let everyone evacuate, enough to see how terrifying that beggar was!


    now.


    In front of the Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    Tan Xing and others flushed slightly.


    Just one move, no matter who went up, it was just one move, and was defeated by that savage.


    Fortunately, the savages didn''t mean to kill people, they just clicked and didn''t hurt anyone!


    "Your Ji Dao Fist, you didn''t learn it at all, it''s a shame."


    The savage sighed, "Is there anyone who has learned a little better, come up and show me the old man?"

 Chapter 2219： Little kid

    No one dared to go up.


    Even Tan Xing and others clearly understood that compared with the savage in front of him, it was completely the difference between heaven and earth, and he was not a person of the same level at all.


    And when the opponent opened his mouth, it was Ji Dao Fist, obviously knowing this kind of domineering fist.


    Seeing no one came up, the savage sighed, a little unhappy.


    "What''s the matter, do you look down on me, or something, no one dares to come up?"


    "Or you are too foolish. Don''t you know if you lose or lose? With so many people, no one dares to come up."


    He cursed and had a hot temper.


    "Your Mightiness¡­¡­"


    "Your Excellency?"


    A martial arts master couldn''t help but speak, and was immediately scolded, "Seeing that you are not too young, don''t you know how to respect the elderly?"


    The savage glared and roared.


    "How old are you?"


    The martial arts master was a little anxious and couldn''t help saying, "I am sixty this year!"


    "Little kid."


    The savage laughed, "I thought it was too old."


    Hearing that, Tan Xing''s group stopped talking. They looked at each other and were shocked. Even when they were sixty-year-old in front of the savage, they were all children?


    How old is that savage?


    "Anyone?"


    The savage shouted, "If there is no one, I will kick this sign of Jidao Martial Arts Hall!"


    "Senior is merciful."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    The savage turned his head and looked, and recognized at a glance, he was the one who was chasing after him in front of the old castle that day.


    Jiangning!


    His eyes, like a sharp blade, swept across Jiang Ning''s body, from the hair to the soles of the feet, he nodded while watching.


    "Yes, yes, there is finally one to see."


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to the four big-character signs of Jidao Martial Arts Hall, "You opened this martial arts gym?"


    "Exactly."


    Jiang Ning walked over and nodded. There was no guard in his eyes, and he maintained a respectful posture. He knew that the savage in front of him was the existence of the ancient castle in the primitive deep forest.


    Especially just now, when he heard the savages call the sixty-year-old master as a kid, he knew that the savage in front of him was absolutely extraordinary.


    "It''s okay."


    Savage.


    He looked at Jiang Ning: "Then you make gestures with me?"


    As soon as the voice fell, without waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, the savage moved!


    The speed is extremely fast, like a dark shadow, rushing to Jiangning in an instant, Tan Xing and the others were shocked when they saw it, but they didn''t expect the savage to suddenly do it.


    boom!


    Before they could react, a loud noise came.


    The savage''s fist slammed into Jiang Ning''s fist, like two pieces of steel, slapped together fiercely.


    The violent energy exploded in an instant, and the air seemed to be compressed, causing tinnitus.


    Huh!


    The two separated quickly.


    The savage stared at Jiang Ning and looked again, slowly narrowing his eyes, and the coldness in his eyes made everyone around him frightened.


    Is this going to fight?


    "Thank you, senior, for your mercy."


    Jiang Ning took the initiative to speak.


    "Huh, you are humble."


    The savage hummed.


    Of course he knew that Jiang Ning didn''t use all his strength, even this kid hid so deeply, where his limit was, he didn''t even figure it out.


    After speaking, the savage took his hand.


    "do not fight."


    He glanced at Jiang Ning, "The old man is here, so I don''t invite you to drink some tea. Is it impolite to be a junior now?"


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    "How dare, senior please."


    He beckoned, and the people at the gate of the martial arts hall immediately separated.


    They didn''t know what happened, nor why Jiang Ning invited this terrible savage into the martial arts hall, but this was Jiang Ning''s decision, and no one dared to disobey.


    The savage''s nose turned to the sky, without looking at other people, he stepped in.


    No one dared to say one more word.


    Jiang Ning accompanied him in and brought people tea and cakes, very polite.


    "Senior, please use tea."

 Chapter 2220： Help you kill someone!

    The savage didn''t say anything. Holding the cup, it was like an old cow drinking water. It was not tasting tea at all. He just took a mouthful and didn''t seem to quench his thirst. He drank all the tea in the teapot in one breath.


    He didn''t idle his hands, grabbed the cake and stuffed it into his mouth, like a savage.


    Jiang Ning didn''t dislike it at all, and didn''t care about the smell of the savage, but felt that this mysterious master had a kind of old naughty temperament all over his body.


    As if not grown up, he has a hot temper but also very interesting.


    He was already ready to fight and fight to the death, but when the two played against each other, Jiang Ning was sure that this savage had no intention of killing himself or anyone else.


    It seems, just for fun.


    "Is there any meat?"


    After eating the pastries, the savage glanced at Jiang Ning, "I haven''t eaten meat for a long time."


    "have."


    Jiang Ning said, "I have all kinds of meat."


    He immediately called people and arranged for the chef to cook, chicken, duck, beef, sheep, fried, boiled and roasted everything, and even the good wine was brought by him.


    The savage ate happily, with oil in his hands, holding the wine glass, and pouring it into his mouth.


    Fortunately, he didn''t ask Jiang Ning whether there was a woman, but he was still a serious person.


    Savage enough to eat, the Savage burped and looked at the mess at the table. He ate more than ten people alone, like a hungry ghost reborn!


    "Hiccup~"


    He smacked his mouth, his thick beard, and he couldn''t see any expression on his face. It was just that those eyes that looked at Jiang Ning could make Jiang Ning tell that he was a little drunk.


    Just kidding, the 53-degree sorghum wine, the Savage drank five or six catties!


    Even a cow is already drunk at the moment.


    "After eating so much meat and drinking so much wine, I have to do something for you,"


    He slowly said, "I, I don''t like to owe favor to others."


    Jiang Ning smiled and did not speak.


    If this kind of thing is regarded as a favor, he is willing to give it all.


    "How about this,"


    The savage scratched his beard, "I''ll help you kill someone!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Ning''s eyes shrank slightly.


    "Do you know who I want to kill?"


    "knowledge,"


    Savage said, "It''s a coincidence, I also want to kill him, and return your favor by the way!"


    The two looked at each other, and Jiang Ning immediately understood that this savage was drunk, and he was sober.


    "Then thank you senior."


    Jiang Ning thanked him.


    The savage waved his hand and chuckled: "Although I know that you can kill him yourself, sooner or later, so I have to kill him before you can kill him."


    "? Pa Pa Er Lu Pa Yi Shan Er? Then...Kill other people!"


    Jiang Ning''s heart beats suddenly, is there anyone else?


    He was expressionless, without the slightest mood swing, and seemed to not care what the savage said, but the savage kept staring at Jiang Ning''s eyes, trying to see the slightest change in his expression.


    But, I didn''t see anything.


    "Senior has lived in the mountains for a long time, and the outside world is very exciting. There are many new things. I think seniors will like it."


    "You arrange."


    The savage was not at all polite.


    "I don''t know if I can take the liberty to ask, who is Senior''s last name?"


    Speaking of the name, the savage froze for a moment, reached out his hand and patted his head, and shook his head again, as if his sanity suddenly became a little unconscious.


    "I forgot. I''ll tell you when I remember."


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning did not continue to question, but waved to let Huang Yuming in.


    "Invite Mr. Tony in, help Seniors tidy up, and then arrange Seniors to take a bath and relax."


    "Yes."


    Huang Yuming glanced at the savage and nodded.


    This class of peerless powerhouses, just aura is not easy, he doesn''t know what arrangements Jiang Ning has, but he just needs to listen.


    After cutting his hair, shaved his beard, took a beautiful bath, and changed into a clean and fitted robe, the savage was like a different person, with completely different spirits.


    Those eyes are full of spirituality and look like a child.


    "Huh, so I look like this?"

 Chapter 2221： Old urchin

    The Savage looked at himself in the mirror, seemingly strange.


    He stretched out his hand and touched his face, his eyes flashed, as if he was reminiscing whether he had the entire face in his memory, and even subconsciously buttoned his ears to see if someone was covering it with a leather mask.


    After a while, he was sure that this was his face.


    "Senior, do you want to take a break?"


    Jiang Ning asked while standing on the side.


    "No, I have slept for more than ten years, what else are you sleeping?"


    He waved his hand, turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning, then suddenly opened his eyes, "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "Why are you afraid?"


    Jiangning Road.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill all the people around you? They can''t stop me."


    The savage hummed, with a trace of pride on his face.


    That appearance, every move, looks like a child, if it weren''t for the obvious signs of years on his face, and even the gray hair and beard, Jiang Ning felt that this was a patient with Alzheimer''s.


    "The predecessors are not cruel, so how can they kill innocent people indiscriminately."


    Jiang Ning said, "Besides, the one who cuts and shaves your hair is only a child in his early twenties. If he has no family and no children, you have the heart to let him die with such regret?"


    "The ones who take you for a bath and massage, those who accompany you to drink and chat, and those who wait on you to tailor your clothes, are all ordinary people, seniors can do it?"


    As Jiang Ning said, the savage waved his hands again and again with an impatient expression.


    "I just asked casually, why do you like to teach others so much and always speak the truth, it''s really annoying."


    He glared at Jiang Ning, "You are right, I don''t kill ordinary people, I will kill you if I want to."


    "It''s more fun to kill you."


    The first moment was full of murderous aura, and the last sentence was full of mischief.


    Jiang Ning smiled and said nothing.


    His face was calm, but he was still on guard against this savage in his heart. After all, this was a peerless master. I am afraid that outside the entire mountain gate, only himself can stop him.


    He wants to really kill, this East China Sea is afraid that blood will flow into a river!


    Jiang Ning did the necessary preparations for Xiran to close Er Aiyiran, did not keep following, and allowed the savage to move around.


    The people around were a little scared at first and didn''t dare to approach, but after a while, it was discovered that the savages were indeed not malicious and even curious about everything.


    Although his temper was fierce and he was not polite to scold someone, he didn''t do anything, and he obviously knew that he couldn''t do anything to ordinary people.


    "What is he doing now?"


    Seeing Huang Yuming coming in, Jiang Ning asked.


    The expression on Huang Yuming''s face is a bit weird, and he doesn''t seem to know how to speak.


    "Say."


    "He was in the yard, playing marbles with a few children."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ning was taken aback, turned his head and looked at Huang Yuming, as if thinking that he had heard it wrong, playing marbles?


    Such a peerless expert, playing marbles on the ground with a group of children?


    "He is so powerful that he won several children crying, but he laughed loudly there."


    Huang Yuming didn''t know how to describe this savage.


    This is completely different from the peerless master he imagined.


    "Old naughty boy."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, "Keep staring, don''t let go, don''t let down your guard when such a stranger comes to the East China Sea."


    "Yes."


    Huang Yuming nodded, "Where did he come from?"


    "do not know."


    Jiang Ning also shook his head, "But I should, I''ll know soon."


    The strength of the old naughty boy is only higher than that of Mr. Nalang. At least for now, Jiang Ning feels like this directly, but it is difficult for people like them to hide their strength.


    Mr. Lang is already scary enough, a single look is enough to control the sect masters within the mountain gate.


    And this old urchin was in the old castle in no man''s land. He didn''t know how many years he slept. Such monsters appeared one by one, and Jiang Ning didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.

 Chapter 2222： Old guys

    From the current point of view, Mr. Lang has his own purpose, and this old naughty boy seems to be at odds with Mr. Lang.


    The enemy of the enemy can be regarded as a friend for the time being, Jiang Ning will not easily believe him until he is not clear about the details of the old naughty boy.


    The old naughty boy temporarily stayed in the Jidao martial arts hall.


    He didn''t mind that Jiang Ning arranged various masters to live near him, as well as a large number of people around the martial arts gym. Once he had any unruly behavior, those people would not hesitate to use their lives to stop him.


    This is what the old naughty boy felt.


    A city with such cohesion and unity is just to protect some ordinary people, those ordinary people.


    The old naughty boy looks like a child in his mind, and his playful mood is changeable, but he is not stupid.


    Even when he wanted to go out, he took the initiative to call a few people to follow him.


    "Follow me, otherwise how could that kid feel relieved?"


    "Hurry up, there will be nothing to eat if you are late!"


    "Oh, what kind of legs are you guys, you can''t run as well as a child, don''t you have enough food?"


    ...


    If the child is him, few people can compare him.


    The old naughty boy had a lot of fun and didn''t play with the disciples of the martial arts master in a short time, but had a great time with their children and grandchildren.


    He is an old naughty boy, a child who has not grown up, but no one has ever dared to laugh at him because of this. Even the sixty-year-old doormaster is called by him as a kid, who dares?


    the other side.


    Jiang Ning has asked Lao Zhao to open Skynet and stare at every place in the world.


    Even on the other side of the battlefield in the Middle East, he asked A Fei to go back and stare, not daring to omit the slightest.


    The current whereabouts of Mr. Lang is unknown. After being seriously injured, it will definitely take some time to recover from his injuries, but Jiang Ning will not feel that Mr. Lang will be honestly hiding and waiting for his injuries to recover.


    He will definitely know that there is an old naughty boy waiting to kill him!


    How could such a cunning person sit still and wait for death?


    Just as Jiang Ning thought, it is impossible for Mr. Lang to sit and wait for death. He chose to return to the mountain gate and he was ready to face the old naughty boy.


    Not just the old naughty boy, but other people, those old guys, must know that they are back.


    If it weren''t for fear of them, Mr. Lang would have long been in love with zero love, close love and pick up love? He personally came back!


    But now, he has no choice, he can only come back, even if he betrayed these people back then, made these people pay an extremely heavy price, now coming back is definitely a life of nine deaths, but he must come back.


    "Woke up one."


    Mr. Lang opened his eyes and he recovered quickly from his injuries, which is simply incredible to ordinary people.


    He moved his muscles and bones a bit, and it didn''t affect his hands.


    "There are a few more. I guess it will take some time. It just so happens that it is like God arranged it on purpose."


    He laughed, with a hint of sarcasm and disdain in his laughter, "Fortunately, this one who woke up has amnesia, he may not even remember who he is."


    But Mr. Lang knew that that person must remember him, he must remember, he must kill himself!


    He got up, his face was very ordinary, and no one would notice him when he walked in the crowd.


    He changed his face again. The previous one was destroyed in the explosion. Now he, with his fair skin and even his pupils turned dark blue, looks like a foreigner with blond hair and blue eyes.


    Walking out of the forest, Mr. Lang went directly to the largest city in North America and found the largest underground circle organization in the area.


    In the gambling hall.


    There were strong cigarette smoke everywhere, and the irritation made people''s noses almost numb.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Seeing Mr. Lang coming in, someone immediately stepped forward and asked, this kind of private gambling hall only serves the people in their own organization, "Outsiders are not allowed to come in, are all the people outside, are they not stopped?"


    "Crack!"


    Mr. Lang directly stretched out his hand and clasped his neck, his voice hoarse, "I''m looking for you, the one who speaks the most!"

 Chapter 2223： Ferocious

    "Ahhh-"


    The man resisted fiercely, struggled fiercely, but couldn''t move at all.


    "Who! Dare to come here to make trouble and kill me!"


    I don''t know who yelled, all the people in the casino rushed over, and some even picked up sticks and long knives placed in the corner, fiercely.


    Mr. Lang turned his head and glanced at them, his eyes gradually getting colder.


    "Crack!"


    He directly broke the neck of the person in front of him, like throwing a bag of garbage aside.


    "Rubbish."


    Mr. Lang snorted like a wolf into the flock and rushed into the crowd on his own initiative.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    In less than a minute, everyone was lying on the ground, either their arms were directly broken or their legs were broken.


    Painful wailing and screams continued to sound.


    Mr. Lang stood there and said lightly: "Who is in charge?"


    Behind the door, a dark-skinned man, breathing a bit, holding a firearm in his hand, suddenly rushed out from behind the door and aimed at Mr. Lang!


    "boom!"


    He did not hesitate, and immediately pulled the trigger!


    Mr. Lang is gone!


    The next moment, a voice rang in the man''s ear.


    "too slow."


    Click!


    He directly clasped the man''s neck: "Go to hell."


    Without hesitation, he broke his neck!


    Mr. Lang stood there and glanced.


    "Here, who is in charge?"


    He asked again, "If no one answers me yet, everyone here today will have to die."


    His tone is calm, but what he says is not calm at all, full of murderous aura!


    "what--"


    No one answered, Mr. Lang stepped on one of them''s neck, and that person was killed instantly!


    "Still no one said it?"


    He was like a cold assassin, expressionless, moving his hands, let alone a little soft.


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    In succession, several people were trampled to death by Mr. Lang. The cruel appearance made the others tremble.


    "Spare...Spare!"


    "Please let us go, let us go!"


    They don''t know? Shu Pa Yi Fu Shu Ai Shan Attendant?, where is the devil, so terrifying, killing people without blinking, even more terrifying than the most terrifying people they have ever seen.


    Even bullets can dodge, is this still a human?


    "Tell me who your boss is."


    Mr. Lang raised one foot and glanced at the person under his feet. As long as he gets down, that person will undoubtedly die!


    "it''s me!"


    Before he could do anything, the man at his feet finally couldn''t help it, and shouted in a trembling voice, "It''s me! It''s me!"


    "I have the final say here!"


    This sounded very domineering, but when he spoke, his body trembled a lot.


    He looked up at Mr. Lang''s face with fear in his eyes.


    "Who, who are you? What do you want to do!"


    Mr. Lang smiled, but looked even more terrifying. He lifted the man up with one hand and threw it onto the chair.


    "How many do you have?"


    He asked.


    "I''m just a little boss, there is a boss above me, we help the lord... we help the lord, you have to ask him."


    He didn''t dare to say too much about such a terrifying character, but he didn''t want to die either.


    "Then call your helper."


    Mr. Lang didn''t want to waste time, "If he doesn''t come, you will all have to die."


    The man didn''t dare to say anything, and hurriedly called, with a hint of crying in his voice: "Jerry...is going to save us, otherwise we will all be finished!"


    After speaking, I hung up on the other end of the phone.


    Mr. Lang was not at all anxious, pulled a chair and sat down, quietly waiting for someone to come.


    On the ground, those dozens of people were still lying, no one would dare to stand up without Mr. Lang.


    No matter how painful they were, they didn''t dare to hum, lying on the ground obediently, like a gentle dog.


    Soon, there was the sound of the car braking outside, and immediately it was the sound of intensive footsteps.

 Chapter 2224： Help me find something

    "quick!"


    "Faster!"


    "Look at who it is, dare to come to us to make trouble and kill him!"


    ...


    A group of people rushed in, each holding firearms, looking fierce and terrifying, very scary.


    As soon as the leader came in, he saw Mr. Lang. Without hesitation, he didn''t even bother to say a word, and pulled the trigger directly.


    Mr. Lang disappeared instantly!


    The man who was still kneeling in front of him just now cried loudly: "This thing is useless to him! Isn''t it? Use it! Stop it! Don''t die!"


    However, he was too late to speak.


    Puff--


    A human head flew directly, splashing blood!


    Wherever Mr. Lang went, people died, and his neck was cut off directly by him, which was fierce and cruel.


    He is too fast!


    No one can catch him at all, more scary than that terrifying beast.


    But in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen people have been killed.


    There is blood everywhere!


    On the ground, on the wall, on the table and chair, even on the face of the boss Jerry...


    Blood flows into a river!


    Jerry had turned pale with fright.


    He is the biggest force in this underground circle. No one has ever dared to provoke him like this, cause trouble in his territory, let alone kill so many people.


    But Mr. Lang in front of him is definitely a monster!


    The firearm in his hand was no longer tight, and his whole body was wet with cold sweat!


    so horrible!


    "Huh¡ª"


    Before he could react, a sudden gust of wind hit Jerry, and Jerry felt his heart trembled suddenly, as if he fell into the ice cellar instantly, and his whole body became sick.


    "You are their boss?"


    Mr. Lang''s eyes were like ghosts, and there was a wave of fear in people''s hearts.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Jerry didn''t speak, and suddenly felt his head dizzy, as if he had fallen asleep, and then became awake again, but his eyes were completely lost, as if he had been hypnotized.


    "Master, what do you need me to do for you?"


    Jerry bowed his head and said respectfully.


    "very good,"


    Mr. Lang nodded, "I want you to find something for me."


    "Whatever the master wants me to look for, I will look for it."


    Jerry said.


    He was like a wooden man, expressionless, without his own thoughts and emotions, and completely obeyed Mr. Lang''s orders.


    Mr. Lang glanced at him, then looked at the people behind him trembling.


    "Not enough people."


    He said lightly, "Find someone else to find what I want as soon as possible."


    "Yes."


    Jerry said respectfully.


    He immediately gave an order to let people deal with the scene, clean it up, and immediately arrange a place for Mr. Lang to live, and at the same time send additional staff.


    Because what Mr. Lang wants is not easy to find, there must be more people, more eyeliners, more resources, manpower and material resources!


    An underground circle of turmoil suddenly broke out in this North American city of Mocheng!


    At the same time.


    East China Sea.


    Old Zhao''s intelligence network covers all parts of the world. Don''t escape his eyes for any big movements.


    As soon as there was a movement in Mocheng, he received news from his side, and he immediately sent someone to investigate and find out the matter.


    "There was a sudden riot in the underground circle of Mocheng. It used to be very stable there. Everyone is in peace. I don''t know what''s going on."


    The intelligence officer replied.


    "If something goes wrong, there must be a demon."


    Old Zhao snorted, "Continue to investigate, if there is any intelligence news, feedback it in time, I will go to Mr. Jiang."


    After speaking, he did not delay, and immediately went to Jiang Ning and told him the news.


    Jiang Ning has explained that no matter where there is a big movement during this period, he must be notified, because Jiang Ning knows that once Mr. Lang''s injury is almost healed, he will definitely seize the time to do it.


    Because he must know that it is not only Jiang Ning who is going to kill him now, but also an old naughty boy!

 Chapter 2225： Variety

    At this moment, Jiang Ning is in the Jidao martial arts center, instructing those students to practice.


    Even if you are a beginner, if you have any questions, please ask Jiang Ning, and he will explain them carefully.


    With his understanding of boxing techniques, the in-depth and simple explanations can make it easy for people to understand.


    Outside, the car stopped, and Zhao walked in quickly.


    "Jiangning!"


    He yelled, a little anxiously, "Something happened."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at him.


    "You have to figure it out for yourself first."


    He said to the young disciple, and walked to Lao Zhao: "What''s the situation?"


    "Overseas Mocheng, there is a situation."


    Old Zhao said immediately, "The underground circle there suddenly rioted, which is very abnormal."


    In the overseas underground circles, Jiang Ning didn''t arrange too many people. With Amel watching from the casino, he was relieved.


    Thinking of Amel, Jiang Ning hadn''t contacted her for a long time. Jiang Ning knew the woman''s feelings, but he couldn''t accept it.


    "In a small town over there, there was a sudden riot, and the surrounding underground circles were cleaned up in just three days and assembled into one force."


    On the way, Lao Zhao also received the latest situation, "They are now divided into several groups, left Mocheng, and went to different places."


    "It seems, what are you looking for."


    What are you looking for?


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, thinking it must be Mr. Lang.


    He seems to be recovering quickly from the injury. He moved so quickly, but what is he looking for?


    The Ji Dao boxing score is here. He wants the boxing score. It is the fastest to find himself directly. Is there anything else that is worth his time and effort to find?


    "Have you found any trace of Mr. Lang?"


    "No, his face, I''m afraid he has changed."


    Old Zhao shook his head, "There is no data on that face in the Skynet system."


    You know, the intelligence Skynet created by Zhao is not comparable to that in the past. It scans all the probes 24 hours a day. As long as they find similar faces, they will be compared in the first time.


    But even so, I haven''t found Mr. Lang yet, which means that Mr. Lang must have changed his face again, and may even change frequently.


    That was his way to hide his actions. If he didn''t reach a certain level, even if Mr. Lang stood in front of him, it would be difficult to find.


    "I see."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much, "Just keep paying attention, where they went, map out the route, and see what can be found."


    Divided into several groups of people to look for things, it means that Mr. Lang himself doesn''t know where the thing is, he can only roughly determine a range.


    As long as he finds it, the trajectory of these people will almost circle this range.


    Jiang Ning confessed a few words with Lao Zhao and asked him to send additional manpower to keep an eye on it to ensure that he could control the first-hand information.


    "Okay, I will arrange it now!"


    Old Zhao walked away quickly.


    Now is the critical time to gather intelligence, but there are no measures to take. I''m not sure what Mr. Lang wants, and Jiang Ning is not good?


    He went to the backyard, and the old naughty boy was still playing chess with a few children.


    This guy seems to have amnesia, can''t remember his name, don''t remember who he is, but that childlike heart seems to be like this in his bones.


    The old naughty boy likes to play with children, especially playing games. Once he wins, he feels good.


    "Substitution!"


    After winning another one, the old naughty boy laughed and flicked a child''s forehead with his finger while eating the fruit.


    This is their bet!


    Jiang Ning looked at him for a while and shook his head.


    "senior,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "Please be merciful, you have won a lot today."

 Chapter 2226： Over there

    The old naughty boy looked up at Jiang Ning, his face sank suddenly, obviously he didn''t like seeing Jiang Ning disturbing him playing games.


    "If you don''t play, don''t play anymore."


    He pushed the chessboard into chaos, "What a disappointment!"


    Jiang Ning was speechless. This old guy had food and housing here, and he refused to leave. Now he dares to blame himself?


    "He is there."


    He didn''t have a good temper.


    Hearing these words, the old naughty boy seemed to have changed in an instant, turning his head and staring at Jiang Ning, deep in his eyes, exuding a cold murderous aura!


    "found it?"


    "almost."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "He seems to be looking for something."


    As he said, he looked at the old urchin, as if he wanted to see the answer from the old urchin''s face.


    But the old naughty boy''s face was just puzzled.


    "Looking for something?"


    He patted his head, thinking hard, "What is he looking for?"


    "How come I know what he is looking for, but I can''t remember it anymore."


    "It''s okay, you think about it slowly,"


    Jiang Ning said, "It''s too late."


    Sure enough, the old naughty boy must know, but he has lost his memory and can''t remember a lot of things. He doesn''t even remember what Mr. Lang wanted to find.


    "What does he want to do when looking for that thing?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "I can''t remember it after all!"


    The old naughty boy glared at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning had to shut up.


    This old man has a really big temper.


    He didn''t bother, let the old naughty boy sit there, and slowly recalled that all he could do now was to wait for more information to come, so that he could judge what he should do next.


    Jiang Ning does not leave the East China Sea easily now.


    Because Lin Yuzhen''s belly is getting bigger and bigger, there is not much time left before the due date. There is no special situation, he just wants to be by Lin Yuzhen''s side.


    After leaving the martial arts hall, Jiang Ning went home directly.


    At this moment, nothing is more important than a wife and children.


    At the same time.


    Overseas ink city.


    Mr. Lang was standing on the edge of the cliff. Behind him were a few people following him, their eyes blank, like a machine.


    Even the people like Luoqi, the lord of the Tianlian Sect, can be easily controlled by Mr. Lang, let alone these ordinary people.


    "Mr. Lang, we didn''t find it, our direction seems to be wrong."


    "Keep looking."


    Mr. Lang said indifferently, "It must be in this area. In my impression, it is in this area. You have to send more people to search through it, and you must find it for me!"


    "Yes!"


    Several people left immediately and continued to look for them.


    At this moment, the people in the underground circle near Mocheng had been summoned by him. They were divided into dozens of groups, and they went to different directions, almost a carpet search, leaving no blank space.


    Mr. Lang stood there, squinting his eyes slightly.


    "Since one time is not enough, then twice, fail once, and never fail the second time."


    "You have to find that thing as soon as possible, otherwise it will be in trouble when the guy remembers."


    Mr. Lang''s eyes? Shan Shi''er Er''s land is empty, the soul seems to be empty, only the body is left, which is completely walking corpse, terrifying and amazing.


    He stood on the edge of the cliff, looking at the distant mountains and forests. Far away, there were dark and dense mountains. It was a no-man''s land of this generation. Maybe, that guy would hide in there, right?


    Thinking of this, Mr. Lang snorted coldly, took a step forward, and fell directly onto the cliff, extremely fast!


    call out!


    His body kept falling, but his expression did not change at all, as if he was not afraid at all.


    Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground, Mr. Lang was still expressionless, but in the depths of his eyes, suddenly a ray of light flashed¡ª¡ª


    boom!


    It was like a huge boulder falling, smashing a big hole directly on the ground, and thick smoke billowed, instantly spreading.


    And a figure, unscathed, flashed past the smoke and dust, and headed towards the no-man''s land of the primitive mountain forest!

 Chapter 2227： irritable

    Along the way, smoke and dust billowed like a high-speed car, terrifying.


    There are people in the distance? Shidi dyed and loves to do nothing? Exclaimed, not sure what it was, thought it was a beast, it looked too scary.


    Mr. Lang''s speed is too fast, it doesn''t seem to be something that a person can do. It seems that at that moment, he has changed a person directly.


    This pristine mountain forest is not too close to the city. Even if you drive, it takes at least half an hour. Mr. Kerang''s speed is much faster than those cars.


    It''s almost like a monster.


    Soon, he arrived in front of the mountain and looked at the lush mountain forest. Mr. Lang squinted his eyes and raised his head slightly.


    Tip of the nose, lightly move.


    "I seem to smell you."


    He gave a wicked smile, "I guess I was right."


    Mr. Lang took a step and walked directly in. After a while, his figure disappeared into the forest.


    And then.


    East China Sea!


    Jiang Ning accompanies Lin Yuzhen to take a nap at home.


    Seeing such a delicate daughter-in-law, lying quietly there, under the bulging belly, is his own child, the feeling of happiness is beyond words.


    He just watched it so quietly, wishing to see the wasteland and old age.


    You can''t get bored no matter how you look at it.


    The door of the room was gently pushed open, and there was no sound. Jiang Ning naturally felt it.


    He turned his head to look, Huang Yuming gently waved his hand and told Jiang Ning with his mouth that something was looking for him.


    Jiang Ning helped Lin Yu really cover the quilt, turned around and walked out, closing the door gently.


    "how?"


    "Mocheng is still the same, there is no movement, but the old naughty boy is a little crazy."


    Huang Yuming was a little worried.


    The old naughty boy is like a time bomb, strong and powerful, except that Jiang Ning can suppress him, no one else can do it, and such a person has a hot temper and has lost his memory, just like a child.


    If it is really a child, who has seen such a scary child?


    "There is something wrong with his state, you should go and see."


    Except for Jiang Ning, there is really no other way.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning did not delay, and immediately went to the Jidao martial arts center.


    In the backyard of the martial arts hall, the old naughty boy walked back and forth, scratching his head, a little crazy.


    "What the **** is it! What the **** is it!"


    "What is it exactly!"


    "What is he looking for!"


    He patted his head as if going crazy.


    "Why can''t I remember?"


    From a distance, Tan Xing watched and didn''t dare to pass. The strength of this old naughty boy had been seen by them. Except Jiang Ning, no one else could do anything about it.


    Jiang Ning even explained that once the old naughty boy goes crazy, don''t do anything with him, let him leave by himself, everyone will hide away.


    The old urchin walked back and forth, like an ant on a hot pot, getting more and more anxious, and gradually losing control of his emotions.


    He slapped his head vigorously, changing to another person, this slap can slap people alive!


    "What is it! What is it! What is it!"


    "What is he looking for?"


    "What is he looking for?"


    ...


    Everyone looked at him like that.


    "Notify everyone to be prepared, retreat at any time, and don''t provoke him."


    Tan Xing said softly.


    This old guy, I don''t know how old he is. Anyway, he must be older than them. In front of the old naughty boy, they may only be regarded as children. What a terrible thing is this?


    When everyone was worried, Jiang Ning came.


    He nodded, motioned Tan Xing and others to withdraw first, and then walked towards the old naughty boy.


    "senior,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Please stay calm and not restless."


    The old naughty boy raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, then stared, and roared, "Don''t bother me!"


    "senior¡­¡­"


    boom!


    Jiang Ning hadn''t finished speaking, the old naughty boy moved his fist directly, his stern fist was extremely crazy!

 Chapter 2228： My coffin!

    A fist hit Jiang Ning''s head fiercely.


    Tan Xing and others in the distance, their complexion changed drastically, this madman is indeed a madman!


    Jiang Ning immediately raised his hand and punched the same punch, slamming against the fist of the old naughty boy.


    boom!


    The old naughty boy took two steps back, but Jiang Ning Wensi did not move.


    "you!"


    The old naughty boy widened his eyes and pointed at Jiang Ning, "Do you dare to fight back?"


    "You calm down first."


    Jiang Ning said, "If you can''t remember, just don''t think about it, don''t drive yourself crazy."


    The old naughty boy was so angry that he blew his beard. He clearly heard that Jiang Ning''s tone was a little mocking of him.


    "I''m so angry with you!"


    He cursed.


    But he didn''t do it again.


    Doing something with Jiang Ning is not profitable, and he is too lazy to do it.


    Even if he has amnesia, even if he has a child-like temper, he is not stupid.


    "It''s okay, I''m so angry, you also have a coffin."


    Jiang Ning is not forgiving, and is not polite at all.


    Suddenly, the old naughty boy stayed there, motionless, his wide-open eyes became hollow, his face full of disbelief.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Ning became vigilant, wondering how the old naughty boy''s state changed. What kind of expression was this?


    This guy went crazy, really suddenly.


    "My coffin!"


    The old urchin shouted.


    "What happened to your coffin?"


    "? Waitress zero love Yixi Shanwu? My coffin!"


    A strong murderous aura suddenly appeared in the eyes of the old naughty boy.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Jiang Ning, almost shouting, "That bastard, what I''m looking for is my coffin!"


    After that, he was so murderous that he couldn''t wait for a minute.


    "Asshole, still want to hit my coffin!"


    The old naughty boy rushed out directly.


    Jiang Ning reacted at once.


    He thought of the copper coffin sinking at the bottom of the lake on the northern side of the mountain gate.


    The appearance of the old naughty boy is also a quaint black coffin. He hasn''t been connected to each other. Why is it a coffin.


    "You stare at the East China Sea!"


    Jiang Ning shouted and immediately caught up with the old naughty boy.


    What Mr. Lang was looking for turned out to be the coffin of the old naughty boy. He didn''t know what was special about this coffin. Could it be...


    There was speculation in his mind, but everything was just speculation.


    Jiang Ning didn''t waste time, and immediately took the old urchin and hurried back to the original mountain forest.


    At that time.


    Stand in front of the dividing line.


    Mr. Lang stopped.


    Ahead, it was deep in the mountains and forests, but he couldn''t get in anymore.


    "Sure enough, you can''t get in without the map on the boxing score."


    He squinted his eyes, snorted, and took a step forward, and was immediately blocked by a tree, and then changed directions, and there was still a tree blocking him.


    No matter which direction he goes, there is always a tree in front of him, leaving him no way to go.


    What is this, he knows.


    "What I want, I must get it."


    Mr. Lang was crazy, sneered, and took out a bag from behind. In the bag, there was dark blood, and he didn''t know what blood it was.


    Open the bag and you can smell a strong fishy smell!


    Mr. Lang sprinkled the blood under the tree, folded his hands together, muttered words in his mouth, and didn''t know what he was talking about. After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes and stomped his feet!


    Boom


    In an instant, a series of explosions sounded and the dust was flying!


    Those big trees were blown off in an instant, and fell heavily with a bang!


    The ground was shaking, and a few big trees fell, directly crushing everything around them into ruins. Only after these trees fell, can you see them, several big trees towering into the clouds, a full hundreds of meters!


    Rumbling--


    With loud noises, Mr. Lang squinted his eyes and waited quietly.


    "Do you think that back then, how could I almost kill you?"


    He proudly said.

 Chapter 2229： Beyond cognition

    The thick smoke gradually dissipated.


    The surrounding trees were smashed and broken a lot, dumping a piece, looking at the mess, there was a cold flash in Mr. Lang''s eyes.


    He stepped forward, the trees across the country, like a monkey, moved extremely fast towards the depths of the mountains and forests.


    At the same time.


    At the airport, the plane is landing.


    The old naughty boy can''t wait.


    "I have arranged the car,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Wait a little longer."


    "Can''t wait!"


    The old naughty boy roared, no matter where he could wait for the car to come, a little bit under his feet, the whole person rushed out, like an afterimage, amazingly fast!


    Jiang Ning''s eyes shrank suddenly, so fast!


    Even if it is a car, I am afraid that it will not be able to catch up.


    Is he still a human?


    The smoke and dust billowed, and the old naughty boy was like a human-shaped tyrannosaurus, ramming and knocking down a tree, but disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "He... is he still a human?"


    Brother Gou''s Adam''s apple slipped, and he really felt that what he saw now was beyond his perception.


    I have been with Jiang Ning for a long time, and his endurance is strong enough. Jiang Ning is so abnormal, refreshing their cognition time and time again, but now, what they see now is once again beyond their imagination.


    Several people turned to look at Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning didn''t say a word.


    He seemed to feel something.


    Just like the lake in the north, he can radiate his energy under his feet, and he can float on the water, that kind of feeling...


    Boom


    Before Brother Gou could speak, Jiang Ning suddenly moved, just like the old naughty boy, just a little bit below his feet, and the whole person rushed out, faster than lightning!


    call out!


    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    Brother Gou and others were stunned.


    "This¡­¡­"


    What footwork will Jiang Ning do?


    Several people looked at each other and felt that Jiang Ning seemed to have touched another world, and they were still far away from that world, and they couldn''t see Jiang Ning''s back at all.


    "This time, I''m afraid we won''t be able to catch up."


    Brother Gou is very calm.


    Their talent knows that they can go to this step and surpass the realm of the master, and it is already the strongest realm they can achieve.


    Everyone teamed up and used battle formation techniques, even if they were masters of the Grand Master level, they would not be pleased in front of them, but a master of the level like Jiang Ning completely exceeded their cognition.


    No matter how hard they try, they can''t make that step.


    Brother Gou and the others are not sad. They know very well that it is not easy for them to get to this point. It is enough to do what they have and protect the East China Sea.


    The car has arrived.


    "go!"


    Everyone got on the car and chased them in Jiangning''s direction.


    Outside the virgin forest, two whirlwinds swept in, making people feel terrible from a distance.


    Where are they? Lu Wuxiran Zheer Aizhe? Know that these are two people!


    The old urchin and Jiang Ning rushed into the forest one after another, and soon reached the big tree.


    Watching several big trees blown off, the old naughty boy''s face was ashen.


    "I killed you!"


    In his eyes, murderous aura was soaring, as if he had remembered something, his memory recovered a lot, and that hatred instantly rushed to the sky.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about what to say, and immediately chased after him.


    The road on both sides was completely driven by the old naughty boy, and nothing could stop him.


    The violent breath soars to the sky, terrifying!


    Soon, before the two arrived at the castle, the old naughty boy flashed in and rushed in.


    "Dare to move my coffin and die!"


    Jiang Ning heard a loud shout and immediately followed in.


    In the underground hall.


    In front of the coffin of the old naughty boy, a man stood.


    Although the face was different, Jiang Ning could recognize it at a glance, and that was Mr. Lang.


    He appeared!


    "You are so slow."


    Mr. Lang looked at the old naughty boy and said with a smile.

 Chapter 2230： Fate gate

    There was a strange expression on his face, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    His gaze turned to Jiang Ning again, his eyes changed slightly.


    This made him a little surprised, Jiang Ning unexpectedly walked with the old naughty boy.


    But today, his face is not worried.


    "die!"


    The old naughty boy didn''t have a word of nonsense at all, and rushed over with a low growl.


    He hadn''t even remembered the true identity of Mr. Lang, but as long as he saw those eyes, he knew that this person was the one he wanted to kill!


    call out!


    call out!


    The old naughty boy moved, and Mr. Lang also moved.


    The two shot at the same time, and in an instant, they slammed together!


    boom!


    The earth is shaking!


    The castle seemed to shake.


    Jiang Ning did not intervene. This level of fighting was too amazing. In the past, Jiang Ning didn''t know that there was such a terrible existence in this world.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    With a few moves, the old naughty boy and Mr. Lang shook the underground hall suddenly.


    "Dead! Dead! Dead!"


    The old naughty boy yelled, **** fiercely and fiercely? Shan''er closes love and closes his mind? This is Jidao Fist!


    Jiang Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly. Sure enough, just as he guessed, the old naughty boy had also studied the Ji Dao Boxing Book, and what he was using at the moment was exactly the moves on the Ji Dao Boxing Book.


    "You can''t kill me."


    Mr. Lang laughed, "Aren''t you playing with me in applause back then?"


    "I use you, use you as a tool, do you hate me?"


    "Hate me! You have to hate me!"


    While he fought, he said irritating things. The old naughty boy''s complexion became redder and whiter, and there was even a white breath in his nostrils. That was anger!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The battle was extremely fierce, and apart from Jiang Ning, I am afraid that no one else could see their shadows.


    too fast!


    This level of masters fighting, changing to someone else, simply can''t understand.


    Jiang Ning squeezed his fists and stared at Mr. Lang. If he did it together today, he might be able to save Mr. Lang''s life!


    "Jiang Ning,"


    Mr. Lang seemed to guess what Jiang Ning wanted to do, "Stop dreaming, even if the two of you join forces, it won''t help me, understand?"


    "Don''t believe me, you can try!"


    At this moment, Mr. Lang''s aura seems to be a little different, he looked very powerful in the past, and compared with the previous state in the mountain gate, he seems to be a different person.


    While fighting against the old urchin, he spoke to stimulate the old urchin, and provoke Jiang Ning with his eyes!


    "Dead! Dead! Dead!"


    The old naughty boy has been completely crazy, his eyes have become red, his mind is a little confused, and his mouth is mumbling to kill Mr. Lang, becoming less calm.


    "not good."


    Jiang Ning''s heart was shocked. Mr. Lang''s purpose was to disturb the mind of the old naughty boy?


    call out!


    Regardless of so much, Jiang Ning rushed out immediately. Mr. Lang saw the opportunity and punched the old naughty boy back, and then rushed to the coffin with a weird smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "The time has come."


    Suddenly, he slammed a punch and hit the coffin hard.


    boom!


    The violent energy swept over, and almost instantly, the coffin burst open suddenly, torn apart!


    Seeing this, the old naughty boy was almost crazy.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    He roared and was about to rush over, but his feet suddenly shook, his face flushed, and a mouthful of blood poured into his throat, and with a wow, blood spurted out of his mouth.


    "senior?"


    Jiang Ning was surprised. He didn''t know what happened. Before it was over, the old naughty boy''s feet were soft, and he fell to the ground with no reaction.


    "senior!"


    He didn''t expect that this coffin was destroyed, and the old naughty boy would be like this.


    "This is his fate."


    Mr. Lang laughed like a lunatic, "Without this coffin, he will have no way to go back, hahahaha!"


    After speaking, before Jiang Ning chased him, Mr. Lang''s figure flashed and disappeared.

 Chapter 2231： out on a limb

    Jiang Ning rushed over immediately. The old naughty boy was unconscious with blood in his mouth and nose.


    The coffin had been broken by Mr. Lang, and the fragments fell to the ground.


    What is going on here?


    "senior?"


    Jiang Ning yelled, but the old naughty boy didn''t react at all.


    He didn''t expect that such a tough old naughty person would have such weaknesses. Once the coffin was broken, he would fall directly down. What else does he know as a bastard, Mr. Lang?


    "Big Brother!"


    Brother Gou and others arrived.


    "Quickly, take him back to the East China Sea, and this coffin, all the fragments, one cannot be missing, take them all back!"


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou didn''t expect that they came and the battle was over, and it would turn out to be like this.


    Jiang Ning immediately carried the old naughty boy into the car, took him a step ahead and returned to the East China Sea, while Brother Gou and the others carefully took the coffin away, not letting go of any fragments, and kept it intact. Back to the East China Sea.


    No one thought that things would turn out to be like this.


    Jiang Ning knew the strength of the old naughty boy. With the two of them working together, Mr. Lang had no chance to escape today.


    But how do you know that the old urchin still has these weaknesses? This coffin seems to be connected to his body. The coffin is destroyed and the old urchin is also injured.


    The group did not dare to delay, and immediately hurried back to the East China Sea.


    Go back to Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    Jiang Ning immediately called in a doctor to check the injury of the old urchin.


    "The injury is not minor. The injury is a bit strange. There is no problem with the physical signs, but the heart seems to be weakened a lot."


    The doctor frowned and raised his eyebrows while looking at the instrument, "Huh?"


    The instrument monitor shows that the heartbeat of the old naughty boy has gradually recovered, and the recovery speed is getting faster and faster!


    "never mind?"


    The doctor was also stunned.


    Not long after he finished speaking, he still wanted to find a way to find out the injury, but in a blink of an eye, the injury on the old naughty boy seemed to have disappeared.


    Recovered by himself?


    "where am I?"


    The old naughty boy opened his eyes, looked at the dazzling ceiling, and subconsciously stretched out his hands to cover his eyes.


    "You go down first."


    Jiang Ning asked the doctor to go out first.


    "Senior, how do you feel?"


    He looked at the old naughty boy, and he clearly felt that the old naughty boy''s eyes were a little different.


    "who are you?"


    The old naughty boy glanced at Jiang Ning, squinted his eyes slightly, and seemed to be thinking, who is this person in front of him, and the memory in his mind is a bit confused. He will be able to organize it for a while.


    "I am Jiang Ning."


    Jiang Ning said, "You can''t remember it again?"


    The amnesia of the old naughty boy seems to happen anytime and anywhere, and things that are often forgotten are different.


    He patted his head, as if he was banging on an old object. With a pat, he could return to normal use.


    "Jiang Ning? That kid who understands Ji Dao boxing?"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "I remembered, I remembered,"


    The old naughty boy shook his head and patted his forehead, "I remember, you have been to my castle and seen my coffin..."


    "My coffin!"


    He seemed to remember suddenly, and sat up suddenly, "My coffin!"


    "Destroyed?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning nodded: "I was slapped off by Mr. Lang, I brought them all back."


    The old naughty boy jumped down immediately, the expression on his face didn''t look like anger, but rather resent and distressed.


    He immediately followed Jiang Ning to the backyard.


    ?Lingzhe Lu Wuran and Shi Aiwu? His coffin was placed in the hall, and several engineers were carefully studying it.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming, they immediately shouted respectfully: "Mr. Jiang, repair can be repaired, but there are some details, we need the old gentleman to cooperate with us."


    Jiang Ning nodded and looked at the old naughty boy.

 Chapter 2232： where are they?

    "I have brought back all the fragments. These are the best engineers. They are sure to restore the coffin to its original appearance."


    The old naughty boy reached out and touched, and shook his head: "It''s useless."


    He sighed, and gently stroked the coffin plank with his palm.


    This kind of coffin is made of thousand-year wood in one piece. Now I don''t say whether I can find thousand-year wood. Even if I can find it, there are no craftsmen. Can you make one again?


    The repaired things are naturally not as good as a coffin.


    "If it can''t be repaired, it''s just to restore the appearance, it''s useless, forget it."


    He withdrew his hand, a little bit unwilling, but there was no way.


    "That **** is just forcing me, leaving me with nowhere to go."


    The old naughty boy snorted and said with emotion, "He is still as cunning, as treacherous, and as treacherous as before, and has no bottom line."


    Jiang Ning waved his hand to let a few engineers out.


    "What''s so special about this coffin?"


    The breath of the black coffin in front of me is indeed very different. It can be seen that it has gone through a lot of years, but it still has a steady breath. The lid of the coffin is covered, as if it can be isolated from the world.


    "This is the longevity coffin."


    The old naughty boy said, "You can live many more years if you sleep in it, even if it''s a corpse, it won''t rot for a thousand years."


    Jiang Ning''s pupils shrank, so amazing?


    "Thousand-year wood is very rare. I can''t find one here now."


    The old naughty boy sighed, "That bastard, why is he willing to destroy it, isn''t it just trying to force me?"


    "I must kill him!"


    His murderous aura is peaceful, completely different from the arrogant murderous aura before.


    The old naughty boy at this moment seems to be more awake, and I am afraid that the memories in his mind have also remembered a lot, but Jiang Ning did not ask.


    These coffins, these people, what the origins of these people are, Jiang Ning does not know now, but he knows that all these must be related to the Ji Dao Boxing Book.


    He didn''t know what Mr. Lang wanted to do.


    "I know you have a lot of questions, and I can''t remember them now, but if I know, I will tell you."


    The old naughty boy turned his head and glanced at Jiang Ning, "You kid, it looks pleasing to the eye."


    "I just want to know what Mr. Lang wants to do."


    "He wants to save people."


    The old urchin said.


    Save people?


    If it is to save people, this starting point is correct.


    "But in order to save people, he can kill other people. Everyone, as long as it affects what he saves, he kills, even if it is relatives and friends, even innocent passers-by."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes shook, so fierce?


    This is too selfish!


    "This person, who has no bottom line, is a blessing to be regarded as a cherished person, but if not, it would be normal for him to kill you."


    "What era do you all come from?"


    Jiang Ning looked at the old naughty boy and asked.


    He can feel that the old naughty boy and Mr. Lang are obviously not of this era, especially the coffin, as long as they sleep in it, they can live many more years.


    And the sixty-year-old man, in front of the old naughty boy, is called a child by him, which is enough to see that the old naughty boy is not young.


    "What era?"


    The old naughty boy raised his head, his eyes rolled and patted his head again.


    "Can''t remember,"


    He shook his head, "Hey, that was the **** back then. He wounded me and almost killed me. I can''t remember a lot of it now, I just remember that he must be killed."


    "I only remember that in our era, there were many people who practiced martial arts, and they were just a big river and lake, with great masters everywhere, and great masters are not as good as dogs, but there are still only so many who can reach the top of ours."


    "What about them?"


    Jiang Ning asked again.


    "where are they?"


    The old urchin seemed to be stuck, "What about them? How about them? How about them? Yes, what about them?"

 Chapter 2233： Beyond cognition

    where are they?


    The old naughty boy kept repeating this sentence, like an old machine that was powered off and turned on again.


    Sanity is a bit unclear.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder: "Senior? Senior!"


    After shouting twice, the old naughty boy stopped and his eyes gradually recovered.


    "What happened to me just now?"


    "You seem to be in a strange state."


    Jiangning Road.


    He didn''t know what the old naughty boy had gone through, and what was special about the coffin for the old naughty boy.


    The current state of the old naughty boy is very bad, and his memory is intermittent. I am afraid that there is even a part that overlaps and looks very messy. The most urgent thing is to let him rest well and completely recover from his injury.


    "You should take a good rest and think about it when you recover."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the old naughty boy.


    The old naughty boy rarely refuted, nodded, and lay down again, but obviously, his eyes were still muddy and looked a little confused.


    The injury is not light.


    Although there is nothing wrong with the inspection, the old naughty boy himself cannot be understood by conventional cognition.


    If Jiang Ning guessed right, then the old naughty boy and Mr. Lang are not of their time at all.


    Jiang Ning might have guessed which era they belonged to.


    In this way, the old naughty boy is indeed very old, and there is no problem at all if the sixty-year-old man is a child.


    It¡¯s not uncommon for people from that era to live to this day. Even ordinary people have longevity over a hundred years old, but the body and spirit of the old urchins do not look like a hundred years old. .


    On the contrary, just like middle-aged people, they are incomparably powerful!


    Jiang Ning closed the door and went out. Several expert doctors were still waiting there, reporting the situation to him.


    "Is it intended to serve the West Land closed dyed brush? Tell me about it."


    "Mr. Jiang, the body of the old man is very strange."


    These are among the best experts, and today they have brought the most cutting-edge scientific and technological instruments to help old urchins detect.


    "His cells are extremely viable, comparable to middle-aged people,"


    An expert said, "In layman''s terms, his true age may be over a hundred years old, but his biological age is probably only thirty or forty years old. He is still a mature man. I have never seen such a person."


    Several experts nodded.


    This is of great scientific significance, but Jiang Ning didn''t speak, they didn''t dare to mess around.


    "In other words, it is certain that he is over a hundred years old, but his physical condition is the same as that of a middle-aged person."


    "Yes, it can be understood that way, this is the analysis we got from the data, the specific situation, and maybe there is something we can''t understand, um, we can''t understand it for the time being."


    Jiang Ning listened carefully to this sentence.


    He nodded: "I see, thank you guys, these things must be kept secret, so as not to cause unnecessary panic."


    "Yes!"


    When Jiang Ning has an order, they will be tight-lipped.


    No information will be leaked out.


    Jiang Ning stood there with a complicated expression on his face.


    At this juncture, the appearance of people like the old naughty boy and Mr. Lang is probably not a good thing. The appearance of at least two people shows a problem.


    The masters of that era, there must be many people left behind.


    But where are they?


    The memory of the old naughty boy is damaged, many things are unclear and messy, and it is probably not an easy task to recover.


    What about Mr. Lang?


    What did he want to do? He forced the old naughty boy to have nowhere to go, and what kind of road did he break the old naughty boy?


    Everything is a mystery.


    Jiang Ning rubbed his forehead.


    "Professor Lu Jing, do you want to check it out?"


    Huang Yuming didn''t bother, but when he saw Jiang Ning rubbing his head, he opened his mouth, "He should have found something."


    Last time, Lu Jing told Jiang Ning that the secret of Ji Dao Boxing Sheet, the maps of different latitudes, was itself a thing beyond recognition.

 Chapter 2234： Longevity pond

    Now the appearance of the old urchin is another one.


    Jiang Ning felt that he had opened a Pandora''s Box, and no one knew what would come out of it.


    "Professor Lu Jing will tell me any major discoveries."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "Look more at you over there. If he has any needs, fully support and cooperate with him."


    "Yes!"


    Huang Yuming nodded.


    "I''ll go home first."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes softened, "The child is about to be born, I am afraid I can''t leave the East China Sea now."


    Things seem to have rushed to a pile.


    Of course, the most important thing is definitely the birth of the child.


    The safety of mother and child is Jiangning''s most important task now.


    To this end, Huang Yuming and the others also made preparations early, mobilized a large number of manpower, arranged the East China Sea, and ensured that there would be no problems around the Lin Family Villa.


    "Don''t worry, the child is a blessing. His arrival is a joyous event for the entire Donghai."


    Huang Yuming said.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning said nothing, and immediately repented of the Lin Family Villa.


    Accompanying his favorite woman and looking forward to the arrival of the child is what he most wants to do now. As for the rest, he will put aside those who can be put aside.


    All the preparations are in place, the best doctor, the best care, and the world, "Pa''er Lu Shier loves zero closure?" The most powerful man is by Lin Yuzhen''s side, protecting her and the child''s safety at any time.


    "Soon."


    A few days have passed since the expected date of delivery. Lin Yu could really feel that the baby was about to be born soon, but now the stomach hasn''t started and there is no reaction.


    Thinking about it, it is really not easy to walk this way. I almost died and I almost didn''t see the child. At this moment, she cherishes her.


    "Yeah, we will see the little guy soon,"


    Jiang Ning lightly circled Lin Yuzhen''s belly. With his current perception ability, he could already feel that the child in his belly seemed to be interacting with him, with little hands on his belly, and touching Jiang Ning''s hands across the belly.


    This feeling is so wonderful.


    at the same time.


    Mr. Lang changed his face again.


    Anything that Jiang Ning had seen, he would immediately replace it, because there were so many high-tech things in this world that he didn''t understand.


    He knew that as long as Jiang Ning saw this face, Jiang Ning would have a way to capture his whereabouts at all times. This was not what Mr. Lang wanted to see.


    At this moment, he has an Eastern face again. He is still used to this kind of face. He sits on the upper seat of the hall, and the people below are extremely pious.


    Their eyes were loose, as if they had been emptied of their souls, without their own consciousness, and completely obeyed Mr. Lang''s arrangements.


    "Are you sure?"


    Mr. Lang squinted, "How many days is the due date?"


    "I''m sure, just five days later."


    Humane under his hands.


    "We are not far from the East China Sea. Jiang Ning would never have imagined that we would be here, waiting to give him a fatal blow!"


    Mr. Lang smiled, his face gradually becoming ferocious, like a poisonous snake!


    "If you don''t experience the pain of losing your loved one, how can you desperately find the longevity pool?"


    "Everyone in the world suffers, so you should feel the same way so that you can truly understand me."


    He stood up, showing a weird smile, even a little evil.


    "Be prepared, when his child is born, we will give him a big gift!"


    Mr. Lang''s eyes were long, he didn''t want to get to this point, he didn''t want to go back to this dunya, he didn''t want to see those old friends in the past, he didn''t want to cause trouble, he didn''t want to provoke these difficult guys.


    But there is no way, he has no choice of retreat, there is no other choice!


    "Jiang Ning, I''m sorry, I need to use you, I can only use this method, hahahahaha!"

 Chapter 2235： Due date is up

    A township less than five kilometers from the East China Sea.


    This is not a blind spot in the underground circle of the East China Sea, but the defense is definitely not as strict as the East China Sea, not to mention that Mr. Lang wants to hide himself, and most people can''t find it.


    Moreover, all he controls are local people. With his patience, who can find out?


    Under the surging crowd, there is a hidden murderous intention, but no one knows about the East China Sea, five kilometers away.


    Time is fast.


    Lin Yu''s due date is really up!


    "what--"


    The intense labor pain made Lin Yu really unable to help but scream. Only those who have had children understand that kind of pain.


    "The gate of the palace hasn''t opened yet,"


    The doctor came out and said to Jiang Ning, "We have to wait."


    Even if it is a generation of God of War, even if he has seen all kinds of big winds and waves, there are countless ups and downs in the manager, but at this moment, Jiang Ning''s nervousness, worry, and distress on his face can''t be concealed in the slightest.


    "Is there any way to make her suffer less?"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were a little red.


    "I have already received a painless childbirth injection, but the pain is related to a person''s physique. Everyone''s sensitivity to pain is different. Miss Lin will be more afraid of pain."


    The doctor can''t help it.


    This is something that must be experienced as a mother, but the doctor will be even more moved to see that Jiang Ning, as her husband, is so concerned and nervous.


    "Mr. Jiang, please rest assured that we are equipped with the best team of patrons, who will ensure the safety of mother and child."


    "This is a normal process of childbirth. Every woman has to go through it. It is good for the child."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "No matter what, their safety must be ensured."


    "Yes!"


    The doctor went into the delivery room again.


    Outside the door, Jiang Ning wanted to go in, but he didn''t dare to bother. At this time, he was not a **** of war or a strong man. At this moment, he was just a husband, who was distressed about his wife in the delivery room.


    "Don''t worry, it will go well."


    "Wait, don''t be nervous."


    The people around comforted Jiang Ning, who had never seen him look like this.


    Brother Gou and the others, they felt like gods, faded away from their bodies, and became mortals, ordinary mortals.


    "I understand now that real men are not invincible, but flesh and blood,"


    Brother Gou sighed, "Can cry, laugh, pain, bleed and shed tears, this is the man who stands upright."


    "Cut, what do you know?"


    Su Yun glanced at him, rolled his eyes, "As if you know it well."


    "I don''t understand, then can you teach me?"


    Brother Gou glanced at Su Yun and deliberately said, "If you are willing to teach, I will immediately apprentice a teacher."


    "Have you paid for the tuition?"


    "How to give?"


    Two people have a pair of eyes.


    "You haven''t graduated yet."


    Brother Gou laughed, but there was a touch of tenderness in his eyes, and Su Yun''s face instantly blushed when he saw him, and he couldn''t recognize that he sipped him.


    "Beautiful you! Dare to hit my idea?"


    She snorted and whispered, "Auntie, I can''t look down on you!"


    "Really?"


    Brother Gou widened his eyes and stared at Su Yun, "I''ve even figured out what the child''s name is. You said you don''t look down on me?"


    Su Yun gritted his teeth and stomped his feet with this old predator''s appearance, and he was too lazy to care about Brother Dog, but there was a red glow on both cheeks, and a shyness flashed in his eyes.


    She ran to the door, stopped again, turned her head and glanced at Brother Gou.


    "What''s the name? Don''t be a dog or a cat, it''s terrible!"


    After speaking, he quickly ran over.


    Brother Gou was shocked, and straightened his chest immediately, with a proud and proud look on his face.


    "How bad is Agou? You don''t like it."


    In the delivery room.


    Lin Yuzhen was holding the handrail with both hands, cold sweat was already on his forehead.


    She was already trembling with pain, but she gritted her teeth tightly, trying not to let herself yell out.

 Chapter 2236： Tiaohulishan

    She knew that Jiang Ning was outside. He would definitely be nervous, worried, and sad when he heard him shout.


    "Try to save your energy, I have already opened three fingers,"


    The midwife comforted, "Now that all signs are okay, it is very good for the baby to be delivered smoothly. Come on! Come on!"


    Lin Yu really took a deep breath, trying hard to conserve his strength.


    She experienced this kind of thing for the first time, and felt the pain of giving birth for the first time, but for her, it was also happiness.


    This is the child of her and Jiang Ning, the crystallization of their love, she is looking forward to watching the child come out.


    "what--"


    Lin Yu really couldn''t hold back a burst of pain. The bones all over his body seemed to be shifting. The pain seemed to be heart-piercing!


    Jiang Ning outside the door, pacing back and forth, tried to rush in several times, but forcibly held back.


    His eye sockets were already red, and when he heard Lin Yu''s real voice, his heart trembled even more. He suddenly felt a trace of regret. If he didn''t want children, Lin Yu would really not suffer such hardship.


    at the same time.


    Several cars drove into the East China Sea, and after several inspections, they still came in smoothly.


    Mr. Lang sat in the back, looking at the car and Lin''s villa, his eyes gradually became indifferent.


    "start to act."


    The convoys separated, one team headed towards Jidao martial arts gymnasium, one team headed towards the Lin Group, and the other team headed towards...


    And he went directly to the Lin Family Villa.


    "I will deliver this meeting gift personally. It will be more sincere."


    Mr. Lang slowly closed his eyes and said lightly.


    Lin Family Villa.


    The atmosphere is still tense.


    "Isn''t it okay?"


    Jiang Ning knew that there was a process, but he hoped that this process would be shorter, so that Lin Yu could really suffer less and suffer less.


    "Don''t worry,"


    Su Mei was also worried, her eyes were red, but she still comforted Jiang Ning, "There will be no problem."


    The person inside is her daughter. She herself has experienced this kind of pain. She doesn¡¯t know how to have a child is to walk through the gate of a ghost. A woman? The road of transformation is so easy to walk. .


    She also feels distressed.


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, clenched his fists, wishing that he could really help Lin Yu bear everything.


    Doorway.


    Huang Yuming and the others were also there. Today, around the Lin¡¯s villa, East China Sea City is the most heavily defended place. Even He Linbei, Jiang Daoran and others came from the north.


    There is also Fang Qiu, with all the masters of the eight great families gathered and scattered around.


    They know that if someone wants to take action against Jiangning, then today is definitely the best opportunity!


    The major experts, who are in the Lin family, and Jiang Ning are here, they are fully prepared, no matter what happens, they must have time to deal with it.


    "Oh no!"


    Suddenly, someone hurried over and rushed to Huang Yuming: "Someone is making trouble in the Jidao martial arts hall!"


    Huang Yuming raised his brow, is it here?


    "Do not care."


    He ordered directly.


    "There were fires in many places in the East China Sea. A large number of people from underground circles rushed into the East China Sea. Zhang has already mobilized personnel to deal with it, but it was too late."


    A murderous look appeared on Huang Yuming''s face: "Hmph, no matter who it is, if you dare to make trouble today, don''t think of succeeding!"


    "Passing the order, the major masters will deal with it separately according to the original plan,"


    He said coldly, "Tell Fang Qiu, let the masters of the eight great families cooperate and maintain order in the East China Sea!"


    "Yes!"


    "Also, the defense around Lin''s villa cannot be relaxed, not at all!"


    Huang Yuming said, "No matter what, the safety of Yuzhen and the child is the top priority today, no matter what happens!"


    He knows that this is a method that someone is playing with the tiger away from the mountain. He will not be fooled, even if the Jidao martial arts hall is set on fire, he doesn''t care about it.


    Nothing is more important than Lin Yuzhen and the children, for Jiangning, and for them, the same!

 Chapter 2237： Stop them!

    Huang Yuming knew that he must ensure that the order in the East China Sea would not be affected and would not distract Jiang Ning.


    "How''s the situation in the delivery room?"


    He asked.


    "Not yet born."


    Huang Yuming frowned slightly, "Staring at the situation, the safety of Lin''s villa is the first priority, no matter what the price is!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    at the same time.


    East China Sea? Shilu Italian Shi Shanshan land? Lin''s factory in the outskirts.


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, the iron door was knocked open by the car, and a dozen people rushed in, regardless of the security.


    "Set fire! Burn this!"


    Someone shouted that a dozen people went crazy, holding gasoline bottles in their hands, and rushed into the factory.


    "who!"


    "Someone rushed in to make trouble!"


    "Who the **** would dare to make trouble in Lin''s factory? Stop them!"


    Several security guards were knocked down to the ground and immediately shouted loudly. Soon, all the workers in the factory rushed out. Seeing someone trying to destroy the factory, they instantly blushed.


    "Fuck, these bastards! Brothers, someone is making trouble!"


    "Take the guy!"


    This is Lin''s factory and their backbone. Lin''s kindness to them, they all remember, how could someone ruin this place?


    In a short time, dozens of workers, hundreds of workers, gushing like a tide, crazy!


    Each of them had red eyes, like beasts, and all of them were a little flustered seeing those who were making trouble.


    It''s like a wall, blocking everyone, not letting them get close at all!


    "boom!"


    I don''t know who it was, but after falling the gasoline bottle, everyone''s nerves were tense.


    "Stop them!"


    Someone rushed up, "Get sand and cover the gasoline! Don''t let them set fire!"


    "Fire extinguisher, get ready!"


    "Get out of these bastards!"


    A group of people quickly organized and reacted extremely quickly. They didn''t give the dozen or so people a chance at all. Before they started, they all put them down and tied them up with a rope.


    "Tui~!"


    The leader of the security captain yelled, "Bound of a bitch, this is Lin''s factory, our home, do you guys dare to make trouble?"


    "When we Donghai people are so bully? Don''t polish your dog''s eyes to see clearly!"


    "Tie me tight, don''t let them run away!"


    "In addition, strengthen patrol and defense, and don''t let people take advantage of it. This is our site, and I will defend it!"


    ...


    On the other side, Ye''s Building.


    There was also a group of people guarding the periphery. A heavy off-road vehicle just hit a car that was about to rush into the building.


    "Waiting for you early!"


    The sixth child got off the off-road vehicle and glanced at the people who were making trouble with disdain, "Take them all to me, check their details, come to the East China Sea forbidden area to make trouble, who gives me the courage!"


    The sixth one glanced at the dozen people and knew that this was an organized attack.


    Fortunately, they had prepared early, otherwise the door of the Ye''s Building would have been smashed by someone today.


    "Sixth, we will stay here, I am worried that someone will come."


    The second child looked at the distance and frowned slightly, "I''m afraid it''s not peaceful today."


    The two took some brothers and guarded under the Lin Group building. This is where they are responsible, and there must be no mistakes.


    at the same time.


    Jidao martial arts hall.


    boom!


    The door was knocked open, and immediately, the few people who had just rushed in flew out again, rolled twice on the ground, their bodies were twisted, and they were killed immediately!


    The old naughty boy came out.


    He raised his eyebrows horizontally and glanced at the dozen people who were still at the door.


    "Here today, I am watching."


    "Who dares to make trouble?"


    Tan Xing and others have gone to other places. Today, he is the only person in the Jidao martial arts hall, because Tan Xing and the others know that he alone is enough.

 Chapter 2238： court death

    "Burn it here!"


    The leader coldly shouted.


    The old naughty boy snorted, he was not so good to talk, let alone so kind.


    In his cognition, there is no end to it!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    In just a few breaths, more than a dozen people were killed immediately, too much to die!


    The old naughty boy didn''t even look at them.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the Lin family villa.


    "coming?"


    Murderous aura suddenly appeared in his eyes, as if he had changed in an instant!


    "Huh!"


    The old naughty boy flashed, turned around and disappeared.


    At the same time.


    Lin Family Villa!


    The atmosphere became extremely tense.


    Jiang Ning was still outside the delivery room, and nothing outside was told to him.


    "what--"


    In the delivery room, Lin Yu really screamed, painful, and the pain had reached its extreme.


    "How''s it going?"


    Jiang Ning asked anxiously, "Isn''t it out yet?"


    "It''s been several hours now, how is it now."


    He is really anxious, but there is nothing he can do about it, he can''t help with this kind of thing, even if he has enough strength.


    But what can he do with this kind of thing?


    Jiang Ning was walking back and forth in a hurry, like an ant on a hot pot. He had never felt this way before.


    "what--"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help it. She wanted to endure it very much. She was afraid to let Jiang Ning hear it, and was afraid to worry him, but she still couldn''t bear the pain.


    "Wife!"


    Jiang Ning shouted, "Don''t be afraid!"


    He couldn''t help it anymore and just opened the door and went in.


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t come in!"


    The doctor hurriedly said, "You just stand there. A sterile environment is needed here."


    Jiang Ning was forced to endure, he could only look at Lin Yuzhen inside through the glass, he clenched his fist and said forcefully: "Don''t be afraid! I''m here! I''m here!"


    "Don''t be afraid! I''m here!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming in, Lin Yu really tried to squeeze out a smile, it seemed that he had strength and courage all at once.


    She took a deep breath and tried her best with the encouragement and help of the midwife!


    And at the moment.


    Outside Lin''s villa.


    Mr. Lang walked down, followed by a dozen people.


    His face was calm, but there was a ruthless light in his eyes.


    "Jiangning, I''m here to give you a gift."


    With an order, more than a dozen people behind them tore off their clothes, and bombs were all tied to their waists!


    "Gift."


    Mr. Lang said.


    More than a dozen people looked like tool people, without their own consciousness, and rushed towards the Lin family villa frantically.


    Huang Yuming and others had found out, and hurriedly shouted: "Stop them!"


    These people actually tied bombs on themselves!


    Brother Gou and the others rushed over quickly, ignoring the bombs in his eyes.


    Dare to come to Lin''s villa, these people are really crazy!


    "boom!"


    Brother Gou knocked a person down with one punch and flew out, preventing them from approaching the Lin family villa.


    "Stop them!"


    Brother Dog yelled, "Don''t let them come near! Cut their lead!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    The four and eight and the others rushed out, they didn''t have any fear at all, they just wanted to stop these people.


    "boom!"


    Old Ba smashed a person and pulled off the fuse of the bomb on that person: "Throw these bombs away!"


    He yelled, "It''s not enough to throw away, it''s not enough to pull the fuse!"


    He found out all of a sudden, these bombs were useless if the fuse was broken.


    Mr. Lang looked at them desperately, with a wicked smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He snorted softly, and immediately, someone slammed his own bomb!


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the Lin Family Villa shook slightly.


    In the delivery room, Jiang Ning''s face changed slightly.


    problem occurs?


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    Seeing that Lin Yu was really in the "Lingran West Zero Land", he hurriedly said, "Nothing will happen!"


    Jiang Ning''s face suddenly became murderous, so on such an important day today, there are still people making trouble?


    court death!

 Chapter 2239： burst!

    "You do your best to guarantee the safety of mother and child, and external affairs, don''t worry about you!"


    Jiang Ning said immediately.


    After speaking, he turned around and walked out. There was no one outside the corridor, and all of them went out to meet the enemy.


    "Protect Yuzhen!"


    There was a cold murderous in Jiang Ning''s voice.


    "give it to me."


    It was Chen''s absurd voice.


    He has always been hiding in the darkness to protect Lin Yuzhen''s mother and son. At this moment, the enemy is definitely coming, even if it is him, he may not be sure.


    But for what he promised, no matter what the price was paid, he would spare no effort, even if he had to sacrifice his life.


    "Huh!"


    Jiang Ning rushed out immediately.


    At the same time.


    In front of Lin''s villa.


    Those crazy people with bombs strapped to their bodies are rushing into the villa with all their strength, wanting to die with everyone.


    "Stop them!"


    Brother Gou''s eyes were red, and he rushed out with a roar, no matter how safe he was.


    These lunatics are basically human bombs, trying to razing the Lin family villa to the ground.


    He rushed out, raised his fist, and the human bomb in front of him suddenly laughed strangely, ignoring that Ge Ge''s hand hit his head, stretched out his hands, and firmly grasped Ge Ge''s arm!


    And the bomb on him is counting down quickly!


    Dididi¡ª¡ª


    Brother Gou''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Oops!"


    Huang Yuming and others behind him were even more shocked.


    Brother dog is dangerous!


    The elders, the elders and the elders rushed to help, and the dog hurriedly shouted: "Don''t come here!"


    In this short period of time, even if the two of them came over, there was no time to save themselves. Instead, they would be hurt by themselves and be blown up alive!


    But the old six and the eighth two didn''t care at all. They tried their best and rushed past as fast as they could. They couldn''t just watch their brother die!


    "Dididi¡ª"


    Only the last two seconds left!


    Brother Gou had a grim face, and abruptly twisted the opponent''s arms, but he wanted to escape, but he still had no chance.


    "If you die, die!"


    He roared, "I will never let you pass even if I die!"


    The eyes of Huang Yuming and others were red.


    "Agou!"


    Su Yun burst into tears, his heart was broken, and he rushed over, despite the danger, but was dragged by someone.


    "boom!"


    A loud noise, thick smoke billowing!


    The ground shakes again!


    Hearing this sound, Su Yun was heartbroken, and fell to the ground, watching the billowing smoke, and she burst into tears hoarsely.


    "You... you bastard! How dare you abandon me!"


    She was crawling on the ground, and she had to rush over, regardless of the dirty clothes on her body, and the messy hair. At this moment, she just wanted to see Brother Dog, even if it was... his corpse.


    Those eyes were red and tears rained down.


    The six, eight and the others, their eyes reddened, and their whole bodies trembling!


    The smoke billowed and gradually dissipated. Suddenly, there were two figures!


    There are pits on the ground, and on the edge of that pit, Jiang Ning stood there blocking it!


    Brother Gou was right behind him. Apart from his husky face, his clothes were in tatters, and blood was flowing from his shoulders, but he showed a smile on his face and smiled painfully.


    "Hehe... I knew, eldest brother, you still need me, and you are not willing to let me die..."


    He was panting, the scene in his mind echoing.


    At the moment the bomb exploded, Jiang Ning appeared!


    His speed was too fast, and he arrived in front of him almost instantly, shook the human bomb with one hand, and pulled himself behind him.


    At the same time as the bomb exploded, the air in front of Jiang Ning seemed to suddenly become a solid glass, which forcibly blocked the impact of the bomb.


    Otherwise, at this moment, he is already crushed!


    "As long as you know."


    Jiang Ning did not look back.

 Chapter 2240： boom!

    He looked at Mr. Lang in the distance and kicked Brother Gou lightly, "Go to your woman''s side, don''t make her cry, I''m afraid."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Brother Dog laughed.


    Two people, six and eight, went over immediately, and helped the dog to retreat to the end.


    Su Yun hurriedly rushed over.


    "You, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Brother Dog showed his white teeth and was moved in his heart, "My eldest brother will not let me die."


    "You are not willing, are you?"


    "Of course I am not willing!"


    Su Yun hugged Brother Dog and cried so much that it rained with pear blossoms. She was really frightened, "Of course I am not willing!"


    "You go to my house to propose a marriage tomorrow!"


    "Are you still studying, haven''t you graduated from university?"


    "Go tomorrow, did you hear me!"


    Su Yun said fiercely.


    "Yes, yes, I will go tomorrow."


    The dog barked his teeth and grinned.


    At this moment, the two people are talking about love, but they didn''t let the atmosphere ease down.


    Those human bombs are still rushing towards Lin''s villa!


    Jiang Ning stood there, like a mountain, able to resist everything!


    "I heard that you are going to be a father. I''ll give you some presents."


    Mr. Lang looked at Jiang Ning, smiled and said, "Aren''t you welcome?"


    Jiang Ning stared at him with a murderous face.


    "Do you want to die!"


    He cried coldly.


    "Of course I want to die, but no one can kill me,"


    Mr. Lang shook his head and sighed, "I can''t help it."


    He gave a weird smile: "Look at these gifts I gave you, do you like them?"


    "Your child who is about to be born, you should like it more!"


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    "You can''t stop it."


    Mr. Lang said, "This world is dangerous, you are right, but I like this world more and more, because I can control them, but you can''t."


    Seeing those human bombs slowly approaching the Lin family villa, Mr. Lang burst out laughing.


    Suddenly, his ear moved.


    "It''s so fast."


    Suddenly, he snorted coldly: "Come on!"


    As soon as the voice fell, those human bombs, one by one, rushed towards the Lin Family''s villa like a mad, Jiang Ning was alone, how could it be blocked?


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a crisp sound with strong penetrating power.


    A human bomb was headshot instantly, and the bomb exploded!


    The ground shakes!


    "hooligan!"


    Jiang Ning roared, and there was another clear sound.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    A crisp sound, deafening!


    Those human bombs were all headshot with a single shot, and then exploded, and there was no chance to get close.


    Mr. Lang''s expression changed, and he looked up from a distance, and a black muzzle was facing him!


    boom!


    When he moved, he was punched out of the position where he was just standing, and the sand splashed!


    From a distance, A Fei stared at the scope, with a chill in his eyes!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    He fired three shots in a row, but he couldn''t hit Mr. Zhonglang all the time. Such a terrifying reaction ability was amazing.


    "I didn''t expect that there are such masters around you. If I hadn''t recovered the strength of my heyday, I am afraid that I would be ashamed today."


    Jiang Ning did not listen to his nonsense.


    A Fei arrived, otherwise these human bombs would not be easy to solve today.


    He stared at Mr. Lang and saw that he was still not far away. Obviously, there were other ways to help Wushan help Lu land!


    "I said, to give you a big gift, it must be delivered today."


    Mr. Lang walked slowly, getting faster and faster, almost instantly, it turned into a stream of light!


    At the same time, Jiang Ning also moved!


    "boom!"


    The two smashed into each other at once, and a terrible sound erupted, like two bulls, smashing into each other fiercely.


    "Don''t irritate me!"


    Jiang Ning said, "Otherwise, you will have to stay here today for your life!"


    "Hahahaha, I hope you can kill me, so that, on Huangquan Road, your wife and children will not be alone!"

 Chapter 2241： Entrusted by others

    Mr. Lang constantly provokes Jiang Ning and stimulates Jiang Ning, just to make him angry!


    Jiang Ning was indeed very angry at the moment, and he wished to kill Mr. Lang directly!


    But he knew that Mr. Lang appeared suddenly now, and his purpose was directed at Lin Yuzhen and his children, and there must be something for him.


    He dare not care!


    "Damn it!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning realized that Mr. Lang was going to hold him back, but it was already very difficult for him to get away now.


    If he leaves, then all these people outside will have to die, and Mr. Lang is right, he will not die.


    "Go to the delivery room!"


    He roared, Huang Yuming also reacted, beckoning and shouting, "Retreat to the delivery room and protect mother and child!"


    Mr. Lang actually used himself as a bait to attract Jiang Ning out.


    "Haha, it''s late."


    Mr. Lang said.


    While pestering Jiang Ning, he said coldly, "Originally, this matter has nothing to do with you, but you have to disrupt my plan, there is no way."


    "Jiang Ning, experience the pain that your loved one leaves yourself, and you will understand me."


    "I understand your mother!"


    Jiang Ning yelled at him, rarely exploded, his fists roared, and his extremely powerful fist skills rose to the extreme in an instant.


    With a punch, the air caused a series of bursts of air!


    boom!


    boom!


    ?Pal Ershan with little love? Bang!


    ...


    Mr. Lang also waved his fists and fought fiercely with Jiang Ning!


    He couldn''t help being horrified, how young Jiang Ning was, and he had such strength. His understanding of Ji Dao Boxing was completely better than anyone else.


    He hadn''t even thought about the terrible changes in the ordinary boxing techniques on the Ji Dao Fist.


    Jiang Ning is indeed a genius, but even if he is a genius, once he is infected with the love of his children, he has to pay a price!


    "drink!"


    Mr. Lang also broke out of his own strength, always restraining Jiang Ning, preventing him from having a chance to withdraw.


    Just hold on for a while and the matter is over.


    at the same time.


    In the delivery room.


    "what--"


    Lin Yuzhen yelled. The pain made her sober, but she couldn''t hear anything in her ears, only a buzzing sound.


    She knows that her biggest task now is to give birth to the child safely!


    "Come on! Come on! Alright! The child''s head is out!"


    The midwife said excitedly, "Just work harder, you''ll be out soon!"


    "what--"


    Lin Yuzhen took a deep breath and exhausted all of her strength. The hair on her forehead was messy, and she was already soaked in sweat. She didn''t have the energy to manage this.


    child! child! child!


    She is full of children now.


    And the corridor outside the delivery room was empty!


    boom!


    Suddenly, a black shadow flashed by, and then another figure appeared, blocking the front.


    "Step aside."


    The shadow said coldly, "You are not my opponent."


    Chen Lantang stood in front of the delivery room and looked at the dark shadow, naturally knowing that his strength is not his opponent, and even once he does it, he must be dead.


    But his footsteps remained unwavering.


    "Entrusted by others."


    He said lightly, "Then you have to take your life to keep your promises."


    "Then you die."


    Sombra''s tone was cold.


    "call out!"


    He turned into a stream of light in an instant, rushed over, and Chen Lanfang hurriedly raised his hand.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the two separated, Chen Lantang fell to the ground, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, and stood up slowly, his eyes still firm.


    "Ok?"


    The black shadow was a little surprised, "He didn''t even die."


    "You also know Ji Dao Fist."


    Chen Lantang''s blood rolled over, and his internal organs almost burst open with this punch!


    If it hadn''t been for Jiang Ning to teach him Ji Dao Fist, let him use Ji Dao Quan Jin to protect his internal organs, the punch just now would have cost him his life.


    But even so, he was injured.


    "It''s a fluke."


    Chen Lantang stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, still blocking the door.

 Chapter 2242： Dont move

    As long as he is still alive, this shadow is not allowed to pass!


    "call out!"


    Black Shadow felt that he was not talking nonsense, and he didn''t need to talk too much with Chen Lantang. He turned around and came to Chen Lantang again. This time his fist was even more violent!


    boom!


    Chen Lantang backed away, hit the wall hard, opened his mouth and spewed blood, his face instantly pale.


    He wanted to stand up, but he was weak, his meridians seemed to be numb, so terrible punch!


    This is another terrifying master, a terrifying monster of the same level as that of Mr. Lang!


    Being able to block two punches, Chen Lantang''s strength is already quite powerful, but in the face of such an old monster, no one except Jiang Ning can stop it by one person.


    "stop¡­¡­"


    Chen Lanfang gritted his teeth and insisted on getting up, but he was a bit exhausted.


    The black shadow didn''t even glance at him, and walked straight to the delivery room.


    He just put his hand on the doorknob and suddenly stopped.


    "Don''t move."


    The voice is very cold, with anger, as if there is a ball of flame, it burns instantly!


    "If I were you, take my hand off,"


    The old urchin stared at the dark shadow with his hands behind him, "Unless, you don''t want this hand anymore."


    The black shadow turned his head and looked at the old naughty boy, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Are you awake too?"


    "I''ll let you, take your hand away!"


    The old naughty boy suddenly yelled, and the sound wave rolled, and instantly blew in the ears of the black shadow, making the black shadow''s mind trance, only for a moment, when the black shadow reacted, the old naughty boy was already in front of him!


    The violent wind squeezed the past fiercely, and rushed on the face of the shadow!


    boom!


    The violent explosion sounded, shaking the corridors reverberating, and Chen Lantang hurriedly protected his heart, lest his ears would be deafened.


    Fighting for this level of masters is terrible!


    The old naughty boy grabbed Sombra by the arm, like a barbarian, and directly swept him out, far away from the delivery room.


    Instead of chasing him, he stood in front of the delivery room, turned his head and glanced at Chen Lantang: "Yes, you are very good."


    After speaking, he looked at the dark shadow not far away.


    "Now, I am standing here, do you try again?"


    The provocation and disdain in the words are not concealed in the slightest!


    The dark shadow that seemed to be as powerful as a dragon was nothing in his eyes.


    "What does the people in here have to do with you,"


    The black shadow said grimly, "If I kill them, the kid will cooperate honestly, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t you want to find the longevity pool?"


    "I think."


    The old naughty boy said, "Who doesn''t want to."


    "Then why are you?"


    "But it can''t hurt the innocent."


    The old naughty boy snorted, "I like children. Do you **** dare to kill children in front of me, or are you just born children?"


    In his eyes, two thick flames burned instantly!


    Killing? Pa Ling Yi cover Lu Ling closed? Angrily!


    Let the air in the entire corridor become icy.


    "Let me put it here, today you hurt this newborn baby. If you don''t say that the kid wants your life, I will kill you if I chase you to the end of the world!"


    Sombra''s pupils shrank, and he understood the old naughty boy, this child-like monster is really an old naughty boy. From the point of view, he is the same. If he kills himself, he will definitely spare no effort to chase him down.


    "Why don''t you persevere!"


    "Can''t find the longevity pond, how long can you live."


    Sombra sneered, "People who have one foot buried in the soil, what are you still thinking about?"


    The old naughty boy ignored it.


    He was standing outside the delivery room, even though Mr. Lang outside the villa was the one he had to kill, but today, if he didn''t move, he stood at the delivery room door, stubborn and stubborn, like a child.


    "The kid is coming in, he is coming, I can kill you, are you sure you don''t leave?"


    The old naughty boy glanced at the black shadow, and his murderous aura gradually became rich in his squinted eyes!

 Chapter 2243： gave birth

    Hearing this, Sombra was silent for a moment. He knew the old naughty boy and knew that he had nothing to say.


    Although this guy has a naughty heart, once he starts to kill, he won''t have the slightest hesitation!


    Even if it was him, or Mr. Lang, the old naughty boy broke out, it was enough for them to feel uncomfortable for a while.


    He stepped back a few steps, and disappeared into the darkness.


    "he''s gone?"


    Chen Lantang asked.


    "Not leaving."


    The old naughty boy snorted and squinted, "But he doesn''t dare to come over again."


    In order to help Mr. Lang do something and take his own life, no one is so stupid.


    They are all selfish people, who would really do it for others and desperate everything?


    At the same time.


    Outside the villa.


    Jiang Ning and Mr. Lang have been killed inextricably!


    Jiang Ning, who broke out with all his strength, surprised Mr. Lang even more!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Ji Dao boxing technique broke out completely, every punch seemed to have a mighty force, slammed it hard, and Mr. Lang kept backing away, his arms were already numb.


    What a terrible force!


    "boom!"


    It was another punch, and the force sank like a mountain, and it smashed down so hard, Mr. Zhendelang backed a dozen steps, sliding two traces on the ground, and then he stood firm.


    "I didn''t expect that Ji Dao Fist Technique could evolve to this point."


    Mr. Lang looked at Jiang Ning in surprise, "We all missed it, and we all underestimated this basic boxing technique."


    Obviously it was only the most basic boxing method, but the nine-stroke boxing method, they didn''t look at them at all.


    But Jiang Ning seemed to be innately compatible with this Jidao boxing book, and it was really amazing that it could evolve to this point.


    Jiang Ning ignored him, his eyes were murderous!


    He was about to continue his hands, beheading Mr. Lang here, when suddenly a black shadow rushed out of the villa and soon disappeared.


    Mr. Lang glanced at it and squinted his eyes slightly.


    "Successful?"


    He felt for a while, and there was a trace of ruthless light and anger in his eyes covering Lu Pa Ai Gu Shan Di Xi, "Huh, useless things."


    After that, he doesn''t waste time.


    The old naughty boy is here, waiting for them both to take action, then he will be in trouble.


    Mr. Lang turned around and left, but Jiang Ning did not chase him.


    There are many opportunities to kill him, but today, nothing is more important than the safety of Lin Yu''s mother and her son.


    "They are gone."


    Jiang Ning carefully sensed that they had all left, and immediately turned and rushed into the villa.


    In front of the delivery room, the old naughty boy was still standing there.


    Huang Yuming and others must be separated by more than ten meters, so they can''t come close.


    "Stand there and don''t move, how do I know if it''s that **** guy who got in with human skin?"


    The old urchin said lightly.


    He knows Mr. Lang''s ability, if he really wants to hide his breath, he can do it at some price, and he can''t be careless at the moment.


    Jiang Ning rushed in, his face full of eagerness.


    "It''s okay."


    Huang Yuming hurriedly said.


    Jiang Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    He saw the old naughty boy guarding the door of the delivery room, Chen Lantang sitting on the ground, his injuries were serious, he knew it was the old naughty boy who made the move, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Jiang Ning didn''t have much to say.


    With a simple thank you, I immediately showed through the window of the delivery room, wanting to see the situation inside.


    The old naughty boy didn''t say anything, but let Jiang Ning watch.


    Jiang Ning was about to pass, and suddenly, there was a cry of crying¡ª¡ª


    "Wow--"


    The loud cries made Jiang Ning stay there for an instant, his eyes turned red all of a sudden.


    Huang Yuming and others were equally excited.


    "gave birth?"


    Even the old naughty boy couldn''t help his eyes widening when he heard the cry, an inexplicable feeling of joy, it seemed that the cry of the baby had awakened a trace of vitality in his heart.

 Chapter 2244： Accept disciples

    soon.


    "ßÑ¡ª"


    The door of the delivery room opened!


    The midwife came out with a baby in her arms.


    "Congratulations, congratulations, it''s a little princess!"


    "girl?"


    Jiang Ning trembled, "Is it my daughter?"


    After speaking, he just took a quick glance, then rushed into the delivery room, looking at Lin Yuzhen who was already exhausted, Jiang Ning was distressed, and immediately went up and gently hugged Lin Yuzhen.


    "My wife has worked hard."


    He kissed Lin Yuzhen''s forehead, his eyes were deep red, "Is it painful?"


    "Will not."


    Lin Yu was really gentle and said.


    "Our daughter, is she cute?"


    "As cute as you."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Mr. Jiang, let''s take care of it first. You go out and wait for a while, and you will send Miss Lin back soon. Please rest assured."


    Several doctors were sweating, and finally the mother and child were safe.


    "Okay, a few hard work."


    "It''s not hard."


    Jiang Ning walked out of the delivery room and turned his head one step at a time. Looking at his gentle and worried eyes, Lin Yu really knew that he had not followed the wrong person in his life.


    Outside the delivery room, a group of people surrounded the baby, their eyes full of curiosity.


    "These eyebrows, oh, look like a big brother, they look so much!"


    "And this nose, exactly the same, it''s so cute!"


    "She smiled, she smiled at me?"


    "Pull it down, stand up a bit, don''t scare the little princess."


    ...


    This is a real princess!


    From birth, he gathers thousands of loves in his whole life.


    "Ahem!"


    The old naughty boy coughed twice, and Huang Yuming and others immediately stepped away and let him in.


    "Isn''t it just a kid, what are you excited about? Haven''t you seen it!"


    He glared at Huang Yuming and the others, walked to the little baby, put his hands behind him, and glanced down, then he immediately bent his eyebrows, his eyes filled with light, full of spoiling.


    "Ouch, is this a girl?"


    The old naughty boy looked at the baby and felt that his heart was about to melt. It happened that the baby opened his eyes slightly, as if he was sleeping in a daze, which made the old naughty boy happy.


    He stretched out his hand to hug, the midwife didn''t dare.


    "It''s ok."


    Jiang Ning walked out and said, "Let seniors hug you."


    The midwife then put the baby carefully on the old naughty boy''s hand.


    As if holding a peerless treasure, the old naughty boy was not as casual as usual, holding his hands carefully while teasing the little baby.


    "Laugh, laugh?"


    "She is asleep."


    The midwife said cautiously.


    The old naughty boy glared at her, and the midwife was too scared to speak.


    "Of course I know she''s sleeping, can''t I be funny?"


    The old naughty boy grunted.


    He suddenly raised his head and glanced at Jiang Ning: "I will accept this apprentice."


    The audience was stunned, accepting disciples?


    Newborn children, old urchins will accept disciples?


    Even Jiang Ning didn''t expect the old naughty boy to sing like this.


    "She is still a baby."


    Jiangning Road.


    "I have a relationship with her."


    The old naughty boy said, "That''s it."


    He likes this little baby so much. The feeling of being born a new life makes his state of mind seem to have undergone tremendous changes. This is a chance.


    This kid is his chance.


    "Accept disciples?"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly. He didn''t want his child to be involved in this secular struggle. He? Lu Palingran Luling Aiai? He only hopes that his daughter can grow up safely and healthily.


    "Hmph, my apprentice, would I treat her badly?"


    The old naughty boy knew what Jiang Ning was thinking, "Who dares to move her with me?"


    There was a fierce breath exuding him, and the little baby suddenly twisted his body, and the old naughty boy quickly lost his breath, afraid that he would scare the little baby.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid."


    The old naughty boy looked at the little baby eagerly.


    "It''s okay to accept disciples,"


    Jiang Ning knew that there were peerless masters like the old naughty boy, and for his daughter, it was probably the safest layer of protection in the world.


    He glanced at the old naughty boy, "But after accepting a disciple, can''t you not give me a greeting gift?"

 Chapter 2245： Tooth necklace

    The old naughty boy was shocked, his eyes widened, as if he had never seen someone as shameless as Jiang Ning.


    I was still hesitating just now, I didn''t want to accept his daughter as a disciple. I turned around and started asking for gifts?


    Shameless!


    "No?"


    Jiang Ning tilted his head, took his daughter over, and shook his head, "Forget it, the master who can''t even take out a gift, I''m afraid my daughter will be wronged."


    Hearing this, the old naughty boy turned red and red.


    Whatever is said to be okay, saying that you can''t take out a gift from a disciple?


    If you are known by those old things, I''m afraid you will laugh out loud!


    He searched on his body, but he really didn''t find anything, and his face turned redder, especially when he saw Jiang Ning staring at him, he blew his beard.


    "Isn''t it just a gift, as a master, can I not give it to my apprentice?"


    He gritted his teeth, unbuttoned his robe, and took off a white necklace that was around his neck, which looked like an animal tooth.


    "This thing is given to my apprentice!"


    The old naughty boy seemed indifferent and threw the tooth necklace to Jiang Ning at will, but he was reluctant in his eyes, Jiang Ning could tell.


    Jiang Ning took the necklace, and as soon as his finger touched the tooth, he felt a kind of warmth, and the quaint atmosphere exuded from it, let Jiang Ning know that this thing is definitely not simple!


    "I''m just kidding."


    Jiang Ning returned the necklace to the old naughty boy, "This gift is too expensive."


    "Senior can accept my daughter as a disciple. I am happy for her. Many people love her and protect her. That''s it."


    "You look down on me?"


    Unexpectedly, the old naughty boy frowned, "The gift I gave out can still be recovered!"


    "This thing is useless to me. Put it on her and protect her!"


    Jiang Ning wanted to say something, the old naughty boy snorted.


    "If I am going to die sooner or later, there is no need to waste this thing and give it to my apprentice. She has a fate with me and it is the most suitable for her.


    With that said, seeing that Jiang Ning still didn''t move, he took it by himself and helped the little baby girl put it on. He took a serious look at the baby and smiled.


    "It''s fun, this girl grows up, she must be a strange girl, hahahaha!"


    "Then thank you senior."


    Jiang Ning looked at the old naughty boy''s eyes, can he be sure that the old naughty boy is real? Shi Erlu closes to nothing? I love this little girl.


    After a while, the doctor pushed Lin Yu out from the delivery room.


    "Well, Mr. Jiang, everything goes well."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Jiang Ning said, "Old Huang, you arrange for the doctor to take a rest."


    "Yes."


    Huang Yuming nodded and walked over, "You guys, it''s really hard work for you, please come with me."


    "Okay, I have already arranged it. If you need anything, please call us anytime."


    She gave birth today to Jiang Ning''s daughter, the little princess in Donghai City!


    This is definitely an honor of her career. I don''t know how many peers will be envied by it.


    Jiang Ning walked to Lin Yuzhen''s side and looked at her frail appearance, feeling distressed.


    He held Lin Yuzhen''s hand tightly.


    "Okay, take a good rest, and you will recover soon."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu really smiled and slowly closed his eyes to rest.


    The entire Lin family became cheerful because of the coming of this little life.


    Ye Qingwu and others rushed to the East China Sea one after another just to take a look at this cute little girl.


    The empty rooms of the Lin family were filled with gifts they sent.


    "Why does she keep sleeping."


    Ye Qingwu asked in a low voice.


    "The baby in confinement is like this. She sleeps for about 20 hours a day. When she wakes up, she wants to drink milk when she is hungry."


    "Drinking milk? Do you **** it yourself?"


    The 100,000 unmarried girls make Yuesao couldn¡¯t help being a little funny: "When you have a baby, you will understand everything."


    In the room, their voices were very small, which did not affect Lin Yuzhen''s rest with the baby, just watching from a distance.

 Chapter 2246： Different dimensions

    Outside the house.


    Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy sat on the edge of the stone table.


    "They should all be awake,"


    The old naughty boy said, "The **** comes back, just to wake up these people, he has already settled everything."


    "they?"


    Jiang Ning said, "How many people like you are there?"


    "not much."


    The old urchin counted, "Five or six."


    "Five or six is ??not much?"


    These peerless powerhouses, once they all wake up, I am afraid that the world will become chaotic, because they can completely ignore any rules!


    And in this city, no one can restrict them.


    "Once they mess up, the world will be in trouble."


    Jiang Ning was a little worried.


    Today, he is the only person who can match them, but even so, there is only one Jiang Ning, and there are five or six more terrifying masters like the old naughty boy.


    "Think too much, they don''t dare to mess around."


    The old naughty boy glanced at Jiang Ning, a little funny, "Every world has rules for every world, and no one can easily break them. They are not so strong yet, huh."


    Ignore the rules?


    If it is a rule set by man, it is a rule set by heaven!


    In their time, they were already top masters in the martial arts circle, but who would dare to mess around?


    Even the rules of the martial arts circle, they dare not easily break!


    "Boy, I can tell you, no matter how strong you are, as long as you are still at this level, then don''t ignore the rules,"


    The old naughty boy kindly reminded, "No one can escape the shackles of the rules, even if it is us, even if it is you, how strong is it? It''s dying after all."


    He said the word death casually, as if he didn''t care even if he would die in the next moment.


    But Jiang Ning even noticed one of the words in the words of the old naughty boy?


    "Level?"


    He stared at the old naughty boy, "Does the map on the Jidao boxing score point to different levels? That guy has always been looking for, is one of them."


    "I didn''t expect you to know it."


    The old naughty boy didn''t mean to conceal, "Yes, the map on the boxing score points to several different levels. According to your current parlance, they are called different dimensions."


    He can still keep up with the times. People who stand at the top of a circle like them are almost all geniuses. It is difficult for mediocre people to get to this point with the hard work of acquired.


    "Different dimensions hide different things. We don''t know how many dimensions there are, but we know that there is a longevity pond in one dimension. As long as you drink the water there, you can live forever!"


    When the old naughty boy said this, a trace of yearning flashed in his eyes.


    Even if it is him, he always puts death on his lips, as if he has long been bearish on life and death, but when it comes to the longevity pool, he is still excited.


    Who doesn''t want to live, especially this world is so interesting, not to mention that he still has a cute little apprentice, and it will be at least many years before the apprentice grows up to inherit his mantle.


    If it just died like this, it would be too unwilling.


    But I heard from Jiangning, this is a bit of a fantasy, immortality?


    This should only exist in novels or TV dramas, so there may be such things. Birth, old age, sickness and death are the norm of nature. No one can resist this kind of natural law.


    As the old naughty boy said, this is also a rule, and it is a rule that manpower cannot resist.


    "You do not believe?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s expression, the old naughty boy knew that Jiang Ning would definitely not believe it.


    If he was in the same grade as Jiang Ning and heard an old man say something like this, he wouldn''t believe it, and he would throw his shoes on the opponent''s face and curse neuropathy.


    But those who have really understood will know that the longevity pool really exists!

 Chapter 2247： Go find

    In this world, there are too many things that ordinary people can''t understand.


    In the past, people would think that there are gods and the like, and things that cannot be explained are not attributed to unknown existences. They can only explain that there are gods.


    Even a few months ago, Jiang Ning would not believe it.


    He firmly believes that the world is complicated, but anything can be explained from a scientific point of view, but now, there are too many things that science can''t explain at all.


    Not to mention other things, the appearance of this Jidao boxing table is very unscientific.


    The texture of the boxing table is special. He asked Professor Lu Jing to study it and found that it was not a common texture. Even searching around the world did not find a similar one.


    And the different dimensions of space pointed to by this boxing score are even more incredible, as if it is something that only exists in science fiction.


    "The longevity pool really exists?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes."


    The expression on the old naughty boy''s face is serious, and it doesn''t seem like a lie at all, "As long as you drink the water in the longevity pond, you can really live forever, and that water is a magical medicine, a magical medicine for life and death! "


    It sounds mysterious, but Jiang Ning dare not directly say that this is fake.


    The things he experienced during this time seemed to many people to be like dreams, but they were real.


    Science can''t explain it either.


    "Can the dead be saved?"


    Jiang Ning looked at the old naughty boy, wondering if what he was saying was true, or describing it exaggeratedly.


    "What I said is true. The dead can be saved!"


    "Can people who have been dead for a long time be saved?"


    Jiang Ning''s heart suddenly moved, and the expression on his face became a little different. He stared at the old naughty boy with a trace of desire in his eyes.


    "As long as the internal organs are not rotted, you can live!"


    The old naughty boy said, "According to the rumors, you only need to put the body in the longevity pond to warm up, and in time, you will be able to come back to life!"


    "Otherwise, what do you think that **** is looking for in the Changshengchi? He just wants to save his own woman!"


    The **** in his mouth is Mr. Lang.


    The woman who saved her?


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, and it seemed that Mr. Lang''s woman was the one in the copper coffin in the Northern Territory. Unexpectedly, this guy was still an infatuation.


    "Do you think he is a good man?"


    The old naughty boy sneered, and when he saw Jiang Ning''s expression, he knew what Jiang Ning was thinking.


    For your own woman, you can fight against all the people in the world. For others, this is certainly not a good person, but for that woman, this is definitely a good man.


    "Boy, people''s hearts are the most complicated. I dare not say anything to others, but that **** is definitely not a good person,"


    The old naughty boy snorted, "In my opinion, even if he wants to save that woman, he must have ulterior motives!"


    "Why do you say that?"


    At least from a woman''s point of view, Mr. Lang is still affectionate and righteous.


    "No need to explain, he is such a person."


    The old naughty boy waved his hand, lazier to say, no more explanation.


    Especially when it comes to Mr. Lang, he has no interest at all. If it weren''t for killing him, he wouldn''t bother to wake up and continue to lie in the coffin without being at ease.


    At least, I can live longer.


    Jiang Ning knew the temper of the old naughty boy, so he didn''t ask any more, but there are too many things? It sounds like a fantasy.


    That longevity pond can really bring people back to life?


    Just thinking about it, he felt incredible. This was completely against the laws of nature, but during this period of time, he had seen things like this.


    "Who do you want to save?"


    The old urchin asked suddenly.


    Jiang Ning was startled.


    "My master."


    After he finished speaking, he shook his head again, and the old naughty boy said that he needs the body to not rot to have a chance. He Taoist now only has ashes, and there is no chance at all.


    "No chance."


    He was a little sad.

 Chapter 2248： Jiang Yao

    The world is impermanent, and some people lose it if they lose it, and they won''t come back again.


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath: "What about you? Don''t you want to find that longevity pond?"


    "Hmph, I didn''t want to find it. I live now, I just want to kill the **** and avenge me for setting me up, otherwise I will commit suicide."


    "How boring this world is, it''s so boring."


    The old naughty boy shook his head, completely disregarding life and death. There is a big difference between living and dying, "But now, I want to live."


    Jiang Ning looked at Lu Shan''s attendant and gave him a glance.


    "I have an apprentice!"


    The old naughty boy opened his mouth and smiled, "Your daughter has a predestined relationship with me. I accept this apprentice because of fate. If she is raised up, then I cannot die.


    He shook his head with a serious expression: "I have the ability to have a descendant. That **** smashed my coffin is also a good thing, otherwise I will bring all this ability into the coffin, wouldn''t it be a waste?"


    Jiang Ning was a little funny.


    An old naughty boy is really an old naughty boy, and his ideas are always different from those of ordinary people.


    He is disinterested in life and death, but he must do it if he refuses to accept it. Even if he crawls out of the coffin, he has to take revenge. It is really true.


    "My current idea is to train this apprentice well and teach her all my abilities!"


    The old naughty boy looked forward to.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but want to laugh. His daughter was just born and the moon was not yet full. How could he learn martial arts?


    What''s more, he was a little bit reluctant. Girls learning martial arts would have to suffer too much, so how could he be willing.


    "As for the longevity pool,"


    The old naughty boy said nonchalantly, "Just look for it. The water in there is magical. Using it to wash the muscles and bones of the child will definitely give my apprentice a better future!"


    He thought that he was full of his own apprentice, even if this apprentice was still sleeping in the room at the moment, he didn''t even know that there was a master.


    "That **** tried so hard, didn''t he just want to pull you into the water, so that he can find the longevity pond together, you can go and find it,"


    The old naughty boy continued, "Anyway, this thing is good for you, it is good for me and my apprentice."


    He doesn''t like being forced to do things, but now think about it, it is not a bad thing to find the longevity pool, so that he can live for a long, long time, and protect his apprentice, how happy it is.


    The old naughty boy''s mind is very simple, he looks like a child.


    But Jiang Ning didn¡¯t have much idea about the longevity pool. He never looked forward to longevity. He lived a full life and experienced all kinds of things. It was perfect enough. There was no need to live for that long. Go old and leave, wouldn''t it be too lonely?


    "Why do people live so long?"


    Jiang Ning smiled and shook his head, "I still think that following the laws of nature, birth, old age, sickness and death is the norm, and that is what people should accept."


    Going against the laws of nature is totally meaningless. Grow up together and grow old together. This is life.


    The old naughty boy looked at Jiang Ning like a monster.


    It seems that Jiang Ning is an old man who has lived more than a hundred years old, not to mention the old and pedantic thinking, and some of his brains are not clear.


    He got up, too lazy to talk nonsense with Jiang Ning, it didn''t matter whether he could find the Changshengchi.


    Anyway, he has found his own pleasure now. When the apprentice is older, he can talk and walk, he will teach her well at that time. The old naughty boy always feels that Jiang Ning''s daughter has fate with him.


    Perhaps, for him, it is also an opportunity.


    "By the way, what is my apprentice''s name?"


    The old naughty boy walked a few steps, then turned around, "Pick a nice name."


    Jiang Ning smiled. He hasn''t taken it yet. Just about to speak, the old naughty boy pondered slightly: "Just call Jiang Yao!"

 Chapter 2249： Wake everyone up

    Jiang Yao?


    The name is okay.


    Jiang Ning saw that the old naughty boy directly named him, but did not object: "It sounds good."


    "I''ve counted it for her, a single name with a Yao character is the most suitable for her."


    After speaking, the old naughty boy left.


    I still counted it. Jiang Ning felt that the old naughty boy was a bit mysterious, and there were also some gimmicks, and even started talking about fortune-telling.


    Until now, the old naughty boy didn''t say what his true identity was. Jiang Ningquan didn''t remember when he was still in amnesia. The old naughty boy would only say it when the time was right.


    As for what the old naughty boy said, let himself go to the longevity pool, Jiang Ning did not have this idea.


    He now hopes that everything is safe, even if it is plain, it''s pretty good.


    But obviously, some people don''t want that.


    Mr. Lang was not angry and could not see any upset on his face because he failed to force Jiang Ning to be involved in the storm. Obviously he had thought of this a long time ago.


    "Why must that kid join?"


    The people hiding in the darkness were a little dissatisfied, "Just a little boy, what can you do with us?"


    He finally waited for this opportunity, but Mr. Lang wanted him to wait, how could he wait.


    "Because only he can find it."


    Mr. Lang glanced at the black shadow and said lightly.


    He has already pulled the old naughty boy in. Even if the old naughty boy doesn''t care about life or death, he will change his mind after all.


    Who doesn''t want to live forever?


    Who wants to die?


    "Only him?"


    The shadow sneered, "Are you kidding me."


    "You wake me up, I''m tantamount to the last chance, if I can''t find the longevity pool, I will have to die!"


    A cold light burst into his eyes.


    He fell into a deep sleep and wanted to wait for the best opportunity. No matter where he thought, Mr. Lang awakened himself, but now he couldn''t find that place at all.


    "No hurries."


    Mr. Lang glanced at him.


    He is not in a hurry, let alone others.


    "Changsheng? Lu Zhizheshishishishishiguan? Chi will definitely be found, I can''t come in a hurry."


    He sneered, "Hei Feng, I gave you this opportunity. You should be grateful to me instead of talking to me with this attitude, understand?"


    In the dark, only those eyes could be seen, with a hint of green light, and it was frightening to see!


    "Thank u?"


    The black front''s voice is cold, "If you lead me to find the longevity pool, then I must thank you, but if you can''t find it, then you are my enemy."


    How can the enemy be grateful?


    He will only kill his enemies!


    Mr. Lang is not angry at all. At their level, now he has only the last chance. If he can''t find the longevity pool, then everyone will die sooner or later.


    What he has to do now is not to continue to force Jiang Ning to get involved, but to wake up more people.


    It''s best to wake everyone up. Everyone has no retreat. Naturally, they have to look for the longevity pond at all costs. At that time, someone can force Jiang Ning to take action.


    "You are right, but now, you still cooperate with me to find the longevity pond,"


    He looked at the black front hidden in the darkness, and said in his heart that such a person who is not visible is only worthy of being used by himself, "According to what I said, awakening other people is the most important thing at the moment."


    "Are you going to let more people fight for the longevity pool with us?"


    The black forward was a little dissatisfied.


    He knew very well that his strength was not the top among them, otherwise he would not give in to the old naughty boy.


    Once more people are involved, he doesn''t have much competitiveness.


    "Listen to me, you have a chance. If you don''t listen, then just fend for yourself."


    Mr. Lang was too lazy to talk nonsense, and left after speaking.


    The black front was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but couldn''t say anything.


    After losing his last chance, he has no retreat. Like an old naughty boy, he can''t find the longevity pool, and his life will be lost sooner or later.

 Chapter 2250： Live

    But he is different from the old naughty boy, the old naughty boy, even if he died, he would not care, he must live!


    He doesn''t want to die!


    "Who will wake up next time?"


    He shouted.


    Mr. Lang still did not respond, walked into the darkness and disappeared.


    The black front was a little angry, and was used by Mr. Lang, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Humph!"


    He snorted and left angrily.


    He can only listen to Mr. Lang''s arrangements.


    ...


    There are too many unknowns in this world.


    Whether it is the past, the present, or the future, there are always things that some people cannot understand.


    If you use science to explain, if the explanation is not clear, you can only explain it with strange power, but even so, it is still impossible to be sure what the truth is.


    Among the current eight wonders of the world, there is one of them, which is a huge mystery.


    pyramid.


    The towering pyramids are nothing like something that can be built by humans, especially in the era thousands of years ago, when the level of machinery was even lower, and it was impossible to complete it with humans and simple tools alone. Such a magnificent building.


    As one of the eight wonders, the pyramid itself has a mysterious color, like a layer of mist, tightly wrapped in it.


    ?Yixiyi Xier Shishan Ling? At this moment, this is a tourist destination.


    "When you leave, be careful not to bump into it. Please watch it civilly and don''t leave any traces."


    The tour guide took the microphone and reminded him as he explained, "It is rumored that there are ancient gods sleeping in the pyramid. Don''t make your voice too loud. It is disrespectful to wake up the gods."


    Tourists laughed one after another, what era are they all, and there is such a saying.


    They followed the guide, walked all the way into the pyramid, and passed through the crowded narrow passages, feeling a world completely different from the outside world.


    Several murals are carved with strange symbols. Many scientists have studied for many years, but they have not been able to decipher what they mean.


    "Everyone followed me and looked over. On the stone platform in the distance, the corpse of Pharaoh was placed,"


    The guide said, "Of course, the real mummies have been sent to the museum, and the ones placed on the stone platform at this moment are just props."


    Seeing someone want to go there, she hurriedly shouted: "Please don''t go there, there is infrared light over there, it is not safe to trigger the infrared alarm system!"


    Even if it''s just a prop, no one is allowed to approach it.


    The stone platform itself is a precious cultural relic, and it is not allowed to touch, let alone leave traces of living people.


    A few tourists were a little embarrassed when they were yelled by the tour guide.


    "This is just a prop, not a real mummy, nothing to look at."


    "Then it won''t pass, I thought it was true."


    "How can it be true? It is really collected and kept well. The high pharaoh can be a guinea pig here and be watched by so many people?"


    Several people laughed and talked.


    One of them sneered, and couldn''t help but sneered at the rash behavior of a few people: "I really haven''t seen the world, can you not mess around? It''s shameful!"


    He pointed to the mummy lying on the stone platform, "This thing is obviously a fake, how could it be..."


    Halfway through his words, he stopped abruptly, his breathing became hurried in an instant, and he hurriedly reached out and rubbed his eyes!


    Just now, he clearly saw the mummy''s eyes opened under the bandage!


    Although there was only a slight gap, he saw it, those eyes were looking at himself!


    But it was gone in a blink of an eye.


    "Live?"


    His throat was dry, and his legs were shaking with fright, "Someone is there?"


    "Hahahaha, you also laughed at us, you are talking nonsense, how can there be people in there? Some are dead, dead for thousands of years!"

 Chapter 2251： adventure

    "Live, really live!"


    The man looked panicked, his mind was filled with the terrifying eyes just now, and he backed back again and again in fright, almost unable to stand still, and sat on the ground.


    "Living! It''s alive!"


    He yelled and ran out. Several people were shocked. He didn''t expect this guy to be frightened like this.


    A few people turned their heads and looked at them. Where is the living thing? It''s just a prop. It might even be made of plastic. It''s still alive. You want to deceive people, right?


    Seeing that man ran out, several people couldn''t help laughing, and the tour guide could only shake his head.


    "That''s just a prop,"


    The tour guide reminded again, "Okay, follow me to the next place."


    End of play.


    ?Zhiaiaifufuai closed waiter? A group of people returned to the hotel.


    In the room, the scared man turned on all the lights in the room, shivered under the quilt, and saw a few friends come back, shouting again and again: "Close the door! Close the door!"


    "That thing will be over after follow up!"


    Several friends laughed again.


    "Are you scared? What is it? How to follow?"


    "I said that it was a prop. I was so scared that I was so ashamed and not ashamed."


    "Okay, don''t be afraid, it''s true, there can be no living people in that place."


    Several people laughed and saw such a timid guy for the first time.


    Look at a prop, you can be scared like that.


    "Live!"


    But the man screamed in surprise, "It''s really alive, and he took a look at me! It''s definitely alive!"


    He stood up, his face grim.


    "When did I lie to you?"


    Hearing this, several people were shocked. In the impression, this friend really never lied, nor was he such a timid person. Today is really a bit abnormal.


    "Live?"


    Someone couldn''t help but ask.


    "Live!"


    The man affirmed, "I see the eyes under the bandages, they are really the eyes of a living person!"


    Although it was not too close, he just saw it. At that moment, the feeling of his eyes facing each other made his scalp numb.


    The air in the room seemed to drop a lot all of a sudden.


    Several people shook, and glanced at the air conditioner subconsciously, but it was not turned on.


    Is it so cold?


    "Really alive?"


    Another person asked, with a hint of excitement and eagerness in his eyes, "Are you sure, the person lying on that stone platform is alive?"


    The man nodded.


    He was 100% sure that under the mummy''s bandage, there was definitely a living person!


    That feeling was so strong that he had never even felt so sure about one thing.


    "Big news!"


    The excited yellow-haired man said, "If it is true, it is definitely big news!"


    "Think about it, the mummies in the pyramids are not fake props, they are real living people. Is this news headline exciting enough?"


    More than excitement, a living person, trapped in a mummy, they have never heard of that someone goes to work in the pyramid and pretends to be a mummy, that is, no one knows the living person inside.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The man''s face changed. He knew that he was a friend who had always loved adventures. He even came to the pyramid to play.


    "I want to find out the truth!"


    The yellow-haired man gave a smirk and looked at the others, "How about it, do you want to join?"


    "This is a sensational big news. Do something for fun, otherwise it will be boring."


    Several others hesitated.


    "No! Don''t go!"


    The frightened man said blindly, "Don''t make trouble, we are traveling, not to make trouble."


    "What are you afraid of, why are you so courageous? Even if you are a living person, what are you afraid of?"


    The yellow-haired man laughed, "I''m not afraid of the dead anymore, I''m still afraid of the living."


    When he said something, several other people also nodded. Indeed, everyone is not even afraid of dead people, are they still afraid of living people like themselves?

 Chapter 2252： Shadow

    "I regestrated!"


    "I''ll go as well!"


    "Then let me go together, my girlfriend is not here, why should I stay in the room by myself."


    Several people hit it off and turned to look at the scared man, but the man shook his head and refused to go.


    He is usually courageous, but he was really scared today because the look in his eyes is terrible!


    He couldn''t describe it, but he just glanced at it... still feels cold hands and feet at the moment!


    "Then ignore him, leave him alone in the hotel and wait for the news."


    Several people smiled, took their cameras and ran out again.


    They are waiting for dark.


    When it gets dark, all tourists leave the pyramid, and then find a way to sneak in.


    Just thinking about it makes me feel very exciting!


    Sneak into places like the pyramids late at night to explore whether the mummies are alive or not, even if it is a TV series, they dare not shoot like this, and a few people are too excited.


    "We have to make a plan,"


    The yellow-haired man said, "It''s not easy to sneak in."


    "Have you seen that there are many security guards, and people are not allowed to enter, so I have to find a way to divert their minds."


    A few people put it together, and soon they have a countermeasure. Although it is very risky, the more adventurous, the more exciting and exciting it makes people feel.


    They are very patient, obviously it''s not the first time to play such an exciting thing.


    Until late at night, at three o''clock in the morning, people have entered a period of fatigue, even if the security guards, except for a few who are still patrolling, the others are taking a nap, and they are not so vigilant.


    They approached the entrance cautiously, and immediately sent a text message to their companions in the distance, and soon there was a firework skyrocketing in the distance!


    "call out!"


    How many guards? Xi''er servants went to the west? When they settled down, they woke up, and after looking at them, someone was actually setting off fireworks here?


    What a joke!


    "Who! Fireworks are not allowed here!"


    The two security guards immediately walked over to stop them. The others were amused. The consequences of setting off fireworks here are very serious!


    If caught, even sentenced!


    "It''s probably a child of whose family, or someone with a bad mind, how dare to mess around in such a place?"


    "Okay, leave them alone and continue patrolling."


    The other security guards turned their heads and ignored them.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, a black shadow flashed before the eyes of a security guard, surprisingly fast, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and entered the pyramid funny!


    "Did you see a figure?"


    "Shadow?"


    The other shook his head, "You look dazzling, you don''t even see the ghost shadow."


    "Let''s go, you have hallucinations."


    "No, let''s go in and take a look!"


    The security guard was very cautious. It did look like a figure just now, but how could it be so fast that it disappeared in the blink of an eye, could human beings have such a fast speed?


    He didn''t dare to be careless, but didn''t want to lose a job with such a high salary because of his negligence, and immediately led people toward the pyramid to confirm whether there was anything wrong.


    At the same time.


    Those adventurous people had already stepped into the pyramid first, and their faces couldn''t hide their excitement.


    "Too exciting!"


    The yellow-haired man couldn''t help laughing, "I came in very smoothly."


    While holding the camera to his face, he said: "Tonight, I will take everyone to see what the mummy in the legendary pyramid is!"


    He laughed and walked towards the stone platform where the mummy was lying, and all of them couldn''t hide their excitement.


    Even if it is a prop, it is exciting enough. After all, people who dare to sneak into the pyramids and explore the mummies in the middle of the night will have the capital to brag, and how can ordinary people have the courage!


    "Have you seen it, the mummy placed there is the legendary pharaoh, or the one in the museum, who is the real one?"


    The yellow-haired man said, "Next, I want to unravel the mystery for everyone..."


    Before he finished speaking, suddenly, a black shadow flashed past and stopped in front of the mummy, scaring a few people into a silly stupid.

 Chapter 2253： Ran

    How come there will be people?


    Those few people who came to the adventure? Aixishan Fuwu Ranshan Ai? They were all frightened, they sneaked in, and their nerves were tense. At this moment, they suddenly saw a person appear, and they were almost scared to death!


    Especially, they can''t see this person''s face at all, even if the distance is not far away, they only feel fuzzy.


    "Who, who are you?"


    The man who took the lead bit the bullet and asked.


    But that dark shadow ignored him at all, standing in front of the mummy, like twisted black smoke.


    "It''s time to wake up. After waiting so long, the time is ripe."


    The black front''s voice was hoarse, "Now, I will wake you up."


    He stretched out his hand on the mummy''s forehead and tapped it lightly, a burst of energy instantly radiated warmth, but there was no reaction at all.


    The black front sneered.


    "Your taste has not changed for so many years, I understand."


    As he said, he raised his head and looked at the adventurous people.


    Obviously close at hand, but I couldn''t see Hei Feng''s face clearly, I could only faintly feel that there were a pair of eyes staring at him, and those adventurous people were scared to death!


    "Go! Go! Get out of here!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Several people yelled, turning around to flee, how could this be a risk?


    What was in front of me was that people didn''t know whether they were ghosts, especially the weird feeling, which made their courage instantly fall apart.


    call out!


    However, before they took two steps, a cold wind blew, and the black front had already arrived in front of them.


    "You guys, come at the right time, I need a little blood."


    As soon as the voice fell, Hei Feng reached out and grabbed a person. Without waiting for other people''s reaction, he had already caught the person in front of the mummy. Immediately, with a light stroke of his finger, he instantly opened the person''s throat!


    Blood spattered out!


    "Grumbling¡ª"


    The man didn''t even have a chance to scream, his whole body twitched, his eyes widened, and his pupils were full of fear!


    Blood shot out from his throat and spilled on the mummy. The picture was terrifying!


    The remaining few people were completely frightened, their legs were as soft as mud, and they couldn''t stand even when standing. They almost fell to the ground. How did they think that such a terrible thing would happen.


    "what--"


    The man who took the lead screamed in surprise. The camera in his hand fell to the ground with a snap, and the screen went dark, but the horrible picture just now had been broadcast live by him...


    The blood stained the entire mummy, and the man''s body fell heavily, splashing dust.


    The remaining few wanted to leave, but they didn''t dare to move at all, and they couldn''t move either.


    Seeing their friends, their throats were cut open, blood sprayed all over the floor, they will never forget this scene in their entire lives.


    "call--"


    Suddenly, a breathing sound came, making the scalp numb!


    They turned their heads and looked at the mummy, who was still motionless just now, breathing!


    The bandage tied to the nostril slowly rises and falls, alive!


    Really alive!


    The mummy is breathing!


    How can this be?


    "Wake up!"


    The black front shouted.


    Sitting on the mummy, slowly sitting up, the bandage split a gap, revealing a terrifying eye, green like a wolf!


    Only one eye was revealed, but it was scary enough!


    "Why wake me up."


    There is a voice.


    The few people sitting on the ground were completely numb. They regretted that they had taken the risk. They regretted that they did not listen to the cowardly friend. Isn''t it good to hide in the hotel and play cards? They have to come and die!


    "The guide of the map has appeared."


    Hei Feng said, "Don''t you want to find the longevity pool?"


    Upon hearing this, the mummy sneered and walked slowly down the stone platform, moving slowly, but shocking people''s eyeballs.


    A mummy has come alive!

 Chapter 2254： What do you want to do?

    Appearing in front of them, it was too horrible. Several people were already scared and dared not to move at all. Seeing the mummy looked over, their breathing became even more rapid.


    "I''m hungry."


    A word came from the mummy.


    The black front nodded, then turned his head and glanced at a few people: "I''m lucky, someone will come to the door when I wake up. I wish you a happy meal."


    After that, the black front figure flashed and disappeared, and a heart-piercing scream soon came from behind him!


    The two security guards who were rushing in, hearing this screaming scream, quickly took out the electric batons from their waists and speeded up their pace.


    "Quick! Something happened! Go in!"


    The two rushed in, but saw a white shadow flashing past. The mummy that was originally placed on the stone platform had disappeared. On the ground, several corpses whose blood had been drained were full of horror!


    They were directly frightened, seeing the traces of blood everywhere, and the terrible corpses, the two souls were going to frighten away.


    "Ah! What''s going on?"


    "The mummy ran away? He ran away!"


    "Hurry up and call someone, come on!"


    The two people shivered, where they could care about protecting the scene, and fled in a panic.


    ...


    And then.


    That video of a few seconds has spread wildly on the Internet.


    The red eye-catching question says that the mummy is resurrected and escaped from the pyramid...


    It stimulates the eyeballs of many people.


    Soon, there was an official rumor that it was a scene from a TV series and it was not a real thing, so the turmoil was calmed down a bit.


    But in the East China Sea.


    After many times of discrimination, Lao Zhao confirmed that the videos on the Internet were all original videos, without any processing, and were completely real.


    He stood in front of the big screen with a serious expression.


    "Play it upside down again."


    Old Zhao ordered.


    He watched it again and again, without missing any details, until he finished reading it again, Old Zhao''s expression remained solemn, he turned his head and looked at Professor Lu Jing who had also watched it many times.


    "Lu Jiao? Zhabazhe Xishan loves to close dye? Professor, do you think this video is true?"


    "Ok."


    Lu Jing didn''t talk much, and his heartbeat was extremely fast. Even if he was mentally prepared, seeing this kind of scene still made him a little unacceptable.


    He is a materialist and will not easily shake his beliefs, but now as his research deepens, as more weird things happen, he gradually understands that sentence.


    The end of science is metaphysics.


    There are too many things that cannot be explained by science, or are temporarily unexplainable, such as the video in front of me, the mummy has come back to life, and it has come back to life after devouring human blood...


    I am afraid that only novel authors dare to write like this, TV series dare to shoot like this, whoever tells you this in real life, you may directly call him crazy.


    "Have you notified Jiang Ning?"


    Professor Lu Jing looked at Lao Zhao, "This matter must be told to him as soon as possible."


    Old Zhao nodded: "I will go now."


    After speaking, he turned around and left. Jiang Ning must be notified as soon as possible when such a weird thing happened, while Professor Lu Jing was still standing there, watching the continuously scrolling video, muttering to himself.


    "Different dimensions of space, different lives, do they really exist..."


    soon.


    Old Zhao rushed to the Lin''s villa.


    Jiang Ning just walked out of the room after seeing the child and saw that the child was asleep again.


    Seeing Lao Zhao''s dignified expression, Jiang Ning knew that something must have happened.


    "What''s the situation?"


    When the two walked into the yard, Jiang Ning spoke, "Let''s talk."


    "Look at this paragraph first."


    Old Zhao handed the phone to Jiang Ning, and what was playing was just the few seconds of the video.


    Jiang Ning just glanced, the expression on his face was different, his eyes were full of solemnity.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Two hours ago."


    Old Zhao said, "I''m afraid it is true."


    "What do they want to do?"


    There was a strong murderous in Jiang Ning''s eyes!

 Chapter 2255： That is a lunatic!

    Mr. Lang has made troubles again and again since he left.


    The old naughty boy said that he wanted to save people, but when he saved people, he could kill innocent people indiscriminately!


    He doesn''t take the lives of others as his life.


    A master of this level can''t be dealt with by ordinary people. They fight one-on-one. Here only he and the old naughty boy can do it. The other people commit suicide one-on-one.


    "What should we do now?"


    Old Zhao said, "I have retrieved all the local surveillance information, but none have been found. The two people are missing and their whereabouts are unknown."


    A black shadow, a white shadow, are gone, their speed is too fast, ordinary people can''t catch them at all.


    "Your set doesn''t work."


    Behind him, the voice of the old naughty boy came.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning: "That dark shadow, called Hei Feng, is good at assassination, and there is nothing to care about, the white shadow."


    He paused, "He is a complete lunatic!"


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, and it seemed not easy for the old naughty boy to say that he was a lunatic.


    "He must die."


    The old naughty boy has no extra nonsense, "find a way and kill him."


    "He is dangerous?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "Of course it is dangerous. A person who lives on blood will have to die while he is alive. Do you say that danger is not dangerous?"


    The old naughty boy rolled his eyes, "Hei Feng, the bastard, found this guy and awakened him. If he didn''t kill him, many people would die."


    Jiang Ning''s face changed, and he lives on blood?


    Who is this?


    "He is very weird to practice Kung Fu, his body is extremely cold, so he has to drink human blood and absorb the essence of it to live. He is a poor person, but a poor person must be hateful, and he must die."


    The old? Reluctantly Lu Xizhexi? Naughty boy evaluates a person, it is very simple, whether he can live or die, there is no need to say anything else.


    He touched his beard and said, "This guy just woke up and is still very weak. Now is the best time to kill him."


    "How to kill?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "simple,"


    The old naughty boy said, "Just pierce his heart or break his neck."


    Jiang Ning was silent, isn''t this nonsense.


    But he didn''t know anything about this lunatic. He didn''t even know what the lunatic''s strength was and what his weaknesses were. It was not a good choice to start rashly.


    "Don''t look at me,"


    Seeing Jiang Ning look over, the old naughty boy waved his hand directly without giving Jiang Ning a chance to speak, "I am not going anywhere now. I will accompany my apprentice to protect her safety. I don''t care about the lives of others."


    He wanted to stay next to his disciple now, and don''t even want to hurt his disciple when anyone came. As for the life or death of outsiders, he never cared.


    "Oh, yes, his weakness,"


    The old naughty boy patted his head, "I think about it, I think about it, this guy has weaknesses, and very fatal weaknesses."


    Jiang Ning waited for him to say, but the old naughty boy thought about it for a long time, but didn''t think of it, and said impatiently: "I can''t remember it, you can figure it out!"


    Jiang Ning was speechless for a while, the old naughty boy''s memory was good and bad, and always couldn''t remember anything at critical times. What''s the use of him.


    "Where can I find him?"


    "Don''t worry, this guy is not the master of peace. It''s hard to find him if you don''t want to."


    After speaking, the old naughty boy stared at Jiang Ning, his expression suddenly serious, "That bastard, now I am afraid I want to wake up the sleeping people. These sleeping people have the same purpose, all to find the longevity pool."


    There is no doubt that those who can think of ways to fall asleep and wait for the opportunity are undoubtedly the powerhouses of that era, waiting for the best opportunity to find the longevity pool in order to obtain longevity.


    None of them are fuel-efficient lamps!


    "If they are all awakened by him, then I can''t guarantee that everyone will abide by the rules of this world."

 Chapter 2256： Kill him!

    The old naughty boy said solemnly, "After all, there are a few people in our time who are all-wicked bastards. Therefore, once they are awakened, they can only be killed, or they will not be given a chance to wake up."


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    "Boy, I said, that **** wants to drag you into the water and go to the Longevity Pond together. He will definitely do nothing. Sooner or later you will still get involved."


    Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, he didn''t understand why Mr. Lang had to join him. Now it seems that if you want to find the longevity pool, you must participate in it yourself.


    Jidao boxing spectrum!


    This must be the reason!


    Now that the person who has thoroughly studied the fist score is only oneself, and the map on the fist score points to the different dimensions of space, and only oneself can find it.


    He needs a guide.


    "If I don''t agree, he will always force me to join, unless I kill him!"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes, a strong murderous intent appeared in his eyes.


    He didn''t want to be involved in so many right and wrong, he just wanted to stay with his family and stay away from the disturbances.


    "You can''t kill him."


    The old naughty boy shook his head and sighed, "Even if it is him, it is extremely difficult to kill him."


    Although I don''t want to admit it, this is a fact.


    "Moreover, strictly speaking, he still can''t die. Once he dies, the impact on the world will be even greater, so this is the biggest headache."


    Jiang Ning didn''t understand what the old naughty boy said.


    Can Mr. Lang still die?


    Does he have such a big influence on this world.


    If he had that kind of influence, how could he dare to be unscrupulous.


    It seems that Jiang Ning''s doubts can be seen, but the old naughty boy did not explain much.


    "Okay, that **** can''t be killed for the time being, but Hei Feng and that lunatic, you just kill them, this kind of garbage, I want to kill them,"


    The old naughty boy waved his hand, "Also, the group of people under your hand, don''t waste it, throw it to me, I have a way to let them come in handy."


    After speaking, he didn''t say any more. It seemed that he heard the apprentice roll over and rushed in and watched. If he woke up, it would be nice to make her laugh.


    Seeing that the old naughty boy was so fast and creepy, Jiang Ning wanted to ask but couldn''t ask.


    The Ebon and the blood-sucking lunatic can be killed, but how?


    At least you have to find them first.


    "You tell Agou and the others, listen to the old naughty boy''s arrangement, besides, the black front and the blood-sucking lunatic, search as much as you can here,"


    Jiang Ning ordered, "If you have any news, let me know as soon as possible."


    "Yes."


    Old Zhao nodded, turned and left, and immediately arranged.


    The black fronts can be put aside first. The most important thing is the blood-sucking lunatic. The old naughty boy said that when this lunatic wakes up, many innocent people will suffer disaster and become his food.


    Jiang Ning did not expect that in this era, there will be such people. The waking up of those who were once asleep will have a great impact on the world. We must find a way to stop them.


    Perhaps the best way is to get rid of Mr. Lang, but the old naughty boy said that Mr. Lang cannot die, at least not for now.


    He took a deep breath, and had never encountered such a difficult problem?


    A person who deserves the most to die can¡¯t be killed, and it¡¯s also very difficult to kill.


    At the same time.


    A farm in Western Europe is in a remote location. There is no one here. A man with blue eyes and red hair, wearing the clothes he just snatched, sits on the sofa with a face full of intoxication.


    At the corner of his mouth, there was still blood overflowing, exuding a faint fishy smell.


    "It''s so comfortable, it''s still a familiar smell, it''s so beautiful..."


    He slowly closed his eyes, indulged in the delicacy, under his feet, a corpse had been drained of blood!

 Chapter 2257： Just plain

    His face was full of enjoyment, and he didn''t feel that he had just killed a person and deprived others of their lives at will!


    "You''re really gross."


    The black front is not polite. In the dark, he still speaks directly, "Every time I see you like this, I feel like vomiting."


    He snorted and his eyes gradually brightened.


    "Crazy man, when can you recover?"


    Sitting there, the man he called a lunatic just smiled and didn¡¯t mind being called a lunatic. In fact, this name has been spread many years ago, and even now many people have forgotten it. Now, what is his real name.


    "Don''t worry, now that I wake up, I have to taste it, what the blood now smells like,"


    The madman said, "Will it be different from the past?"


    "I wake you up, but I didn''t make you go crazy."


    Hei Feng said, "Hurry up and look for the longevity pool. If you can''t find the longevity pool, everyone will die!"


    He found this madman first, but he didn''t want this madman to be chic here, but to do something.


    The longevity pond is very important, whether it is him, Mr. Lang, or those who are still asleep and still have not woken up, waiting for such an opportunity.


    "What''s the hurry?"


    The madman sneered, "I slept for too long, can''t I enjoy it."


    He looked at the black forward, and didn''t mean to hide it.


    "I''m definitely looking for the longevity pool, even if I don''t look for it, don''t you have to look for it?"


    "? Fu''er Yixiyixidiyixi? You?"


    The black front said angrily, "What do you mean!"


    "It''s not interesting. I just want to take a break. You can find the Changshengchi. Just tell me if you find it."


    The black front was angry, and an aura of horror broke out instantly!


    "What did you say?"


    "I want to rest."


    The madman said again, "Don''t bother me."


    The black front did not speak, but the anger in those eyes could not be concealed at all.


    He spent a lot of energy before he found where the lunatic was, and even awakened him. This **** is good, saying he wants to rest?


    Isn''t it enough after sleeping for so many years?


    Haven''t got enough rest?


    "Don''t stare at me, I haven''t blamed you for waking me up. Get out of here while I''m not angry!"


    The lunatic is not at all polite.


    If he hadn''t been awakened, he could still fall asleep now, and of course he could live longer. When he wakes up now, if he can''t find the longevity pool, his life will be limited.


    He wasn''t angry yet, but Hei Feng was angry.


    "Hehe, do you think you don''t want to work hard now, but you can still have a chance in the future?"


    The black front said coldly.


    boom!


    The lunatic moved suddenly, just like a real lunatic. He said that he would do it. The whole person rushed over and pushed the black front against the wall. The sound of the crash was deafening!


    The walls were cracked, cracks, and a lot of dust was released.


    "I don''t care about anyone,"


    The madman said, "Whoever makes me unhappy, I will kill whoever!"


    "J!"


    He let go, and the black front slid to the ground, his eyes fixed on the lunatic, full of anger.


    The madman ignored him and left with a big laugh.


    "Damn it!"


    The black front scolded.


    He just realized that what he released was really a madman, a madman who was not under control at all. I am afraid that only Mr. Lang can make a madman obedient.


    But now, Mr. Lang doesn''t even know where to go.


    Seeing the madman leave, Hei Feng got up, tidyed up the clothes on his body, patted the dust off, said nothing, and went to find Mr. Lang immediately.


    This lunatic is a sharp weapon, and if it is not used well, it will only hurt himself.


    But if it can be used well, it will definitely be able to find the longevity pool more smoothly. After all, this lunatic''s ability is still strong enough.


    ...

 Chapter 2258： Bitterly

    At that time.


    On Jiangning''s side, Lao Zhao had been asked to trace the whereabouts of this madman as much as possible.


    According to the old naughty boy, this guy is indeed a total lunatic, selfish, and only responsible for his own enjoyment and happiness. He doesn''t care about other people.


    Such people are often the most dangerous. Once they become crazy, ordinary people can''t deal with him, and they will only die many innocent people.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was sitting on the sofa and didn''t bother the mother and the son. He was an old naughty boy. He stayed in the Lin family villa in vain and refused to go anywhere. He had to let him arrange a room for him.


    As soon as the daughter woke up, he ran over to take a look, and laughed at her and was very happy, for fear that someone would abduct his apprentice.


    Even his father didn''t stare like that.


    "Sleeping again, this little baby has been sleeping all day long,"


    The old naughty boy walked out with a sigh, "You kid, can you tell her, play a little longer."


    "Baby at this time is like this."


    Jiang Ning has already asked the confinement wife. Babies in the confinement are basically sleeping, and they wake up to drink milk. What can he do?


    He glanced at the old naughty boy.


    "When she gets older, she will have more energy, and you may not be able to eat it by then."


    "Who do you look down on?"


    The old naughty boy laughed, "Don''t say it''s a female doll, even if it''s a dragon, I can stand it."


    He is anxious now, why he hasn''t grown up yet, his lifespan will be at its limit by then, and the apprentice hasn''t learned all of his skills, it''s not a waste.


    After thinking about it, the old naughty boy sat next to Jiang Ning.


    "Well, I have something to discuss with you."


    "No need to discuss."


    Jiang Ning shook his head directly, "I''m not interested."


    "How can you say you are not interested?"


    Before he said it, Jiang Ning refused, making the old naughty boy a little bit unconscious, "Everything is for the good of my apprentice, it''s really important."


    "Let me tell you, my apprentice has amazing bones and is born with a precious appearance. The future will definitely be a dragon and a phoenix among people!"


    The old naughty boy said, "If you can find the longevity pool and help her temper her bones and bones, then she will definitely be able to take off in the future!"


    Jiang Ning still shook his head.


    "My daughter, I just want her to be safe and healthy."


    "What longevity, what glory and wealth, those who don''t need her to work hard, I can give her."


    "You kid, why don''t you get the hang of it?"


    The old naughty boy was anxious, "What if the son is born?"


    Jiang Ning pondered for a moment: "Then let him work hard by himself."


    "..."


    The old naughty boy was dumbfounded and couldn''t say a word. Jiang Ning, this bastard, is too eccentric, right? The difference between son and daughter is so big?


    Is this what people say?


    But no matter what he said, Jiang Ning was reluctant to go to the Changshengchi, to anger the old naughty boy.


    "If I can''t find it, where can I help you?"


    The old naughty boy couldn''t help saying, "This is for your daughter, she is not just my apprentice!"


    "A person''s good fortune, but just a few key opportunities, now in front of you, can pave the way for her, are you indifferent?"


    He is angrily, his back rises and falls, it is him, even if it is a sword, he will look for it, and then let his daughter become the number one in the world!


    Jiang Ning just looked at him, smiled faintly, and said nothing.


    For Jiang Ning, who is the best in the world and the pinnacle master of martial arts, for Jiang Ning, he really doesn''t want to be extravagant. He still has that idea for his daughter to go this way in the future.


    As long as your daughter is happy, healthy and happy, and plain? Close to the west and Yiyixi? Just fine.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning couldn''t listen to what he said, the old naughty boy became angry and turned around and left.


    "what are you going to do?"


    "I am in a bad mood now, of course I am going to vent!"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, Agou and the others seemed to have a hard time, hey.

 Chapter 2259： limit

    He doesn''t care about it.


    In fact, Brother Gou and the others have now entered the bottleneck, and their own potential has almost been tapped, and further, relying on training and actual combat, it is impossible.


    The only way is to improve their physical fitness.


    But this is extremely difficult.


    After all, a person''s talent has been roughly determined from the beginning of birth, and the subsequent efforts are only to determine how much it can be unearthed.


    It is like the height of the ceiling, which has long been determined. No matter how to excavate and decorate the space inside, it is always within this limit.


    If you want to improve further and enter another level, you can only increase the height of the ceiling, but this is even more difficult.


    Jiang Ning didn''t think of a way, but he was still not sure.


    Now the old naughty boy says he wants to do something to help Agou and the others improve. Then Jiang Ning wants to see what he can do. After all, the times are different? The old naughty boy loves Ershan? In the same way, the old naughty boy had many things in their time. People nowadays can''t know.


    Maybe there is a way.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care, he went back to accompany his wife and children, and the old naughty boy walked to the backyard with his hands behind his back. When he saw Brother Gou and them sitting on the ground, panting heavily, his face suddenly sank.


    "stand up!"


    The old naughty boy roared like thunder, frightening brother Gou and several people, instantly jumped up and stood up straight.


    In just a few days, this old man simply didn''t practice them as human beings, and he was even more ruthless than Jiang Ning.


    "Senior, we really can''t bear it."


    Brother Gou panted, his face was a little pale, even they, after years of training, the physical fitness has long been extremely strong, but they can''t stand the exercise of the old naughty boy.


    "If you can speak, it means it''s not thorough."


    The old naughty boy squinted his eyes and turned to look at Brother Dog, "Why, afraid?"


    "You don''t keep saying that you want to follow that kid and share it for him. How can you share such strength?"


    "For example, if I want to kill him, can you stop me?"


    Brother Gou and others, with a serious expression.


    They remember so clearly, how could they forget.


    In the face of a master at the level of the old naughty boy, they really have nothing to do. They have no ability to do anything in all aspects.


    "We have done our best."


    The old sixth stalked his neck and said helplessly.


    Human resources are sometimes limited, and they also know how great their abilities are. What they can do now is their limit. If they continue, nothing can be changed.


    "Try your best?"


    The old naughty boy glared, "Fart!"


    "I don''t think so!"


    He pointed to a group of people, "Half of your potential has not been tapped out!"


    Hearing this, the breathing of Brother Gou and others became hurried.


    Half of them have not been dug out?


    But they really feel that it is difficult for them to improve.


    "Really not, senior?"


    This is a bit unbelievable.


    "I will lie?"


    The old naughty smiled. No one has ever dared to question him like that, "You guys, dare to question me too!"


    "No, we didn''t mean that, senior, don''t be angry, we just want to know, can we really become stronger?"


    Brother Gou couldn''t wait, and hurriedly said, "Then what are we going to do and how can we go further?"


    "It''s very simple."


    The old naughty boy said, "Just follow what I said, continue to practice, and wear out your physical strength until you are too tired to speak."


    After speaking, he was too lazy to explain, turned around and left.


    Brother Gou and the others looked at each other, heartbeat.


    "how to do?"


    Old Ba asked, "Do you want to listen to him?"


    "Try it!"


    Brother Gou cursed, "Fuck, you can''t die, practice!"


    Having said that, a group of people continued to practice again, squeezing their physical strength as much as possible, trying to collapse themselves to the ground with exhaustion.

 Chapter 2260： Throw the barrel

    The old naughty boy found Huang Yuming and prescribed a prescription for him to find these medicinal materials, and he would have to collect them all within an hour.


    "Time is in a hurry."


    Huang Yuming said.


    "not enough time?"


    The old naughty boy laughed, "It''s okay, those who are too late, those guys, maybe they will be exhausted, you can figure it out."


    After that, he just ignored it.


    Huang Yuming was still talking nonsense, and immediately mobilized all his forces to search the entire East China Sea, and even the provincial capital and other cities, all mobilized at the fastest speed.


    Fortunately, these medicinal materials are not rare. It would be too late to have some exotic flowers like Tianshan Saussurea.


    The trucks drove into the backyard of Lin''s villa one by one, and the old naughty boy directly built a huge stove there.


    "Burn the fire, boil medicine!"


    He yelled, "The barrel is ready!"


    Huang Yuming followed the instructions and did them one by one. Although he didn''t know what the old naughty boy wanted to do, he didn''t dare to ask more now, so as not to affect the old naughty boy''s mood.


    On the one hand, Gou and the others are madly squeezing their potential, and they are already tired and a little confused.


    On the other side, the old naughty boy stood there with one hand behind him and the other directing Huang Yuming to do things.


    "Those, put them all in."


    "It''s almost time, it''s time to put this, put it all in, can''t you bear it?"


    "There are more of these, put a little less! You are dead!"


    Huang Yuming had no temper at all when he was scolded, and the old naughty boy had such a grumpy temper.


    He didn''t dare to be careless, these were all related to the lives of Brother Gou and their lives. Who could have imagined that the old naughty boy would be so crazy and practice them to death.


    "Would you like to call my eldest brother over?"


    Huang Yuming asked cautiously.


    "You look down on me?"


    "Dare not dare."


    Did he still decide not to speak?


    Soon, the water in the boiler boiled, tumbling, emitting a strange smell, Huang Yuming held back what he wanted to say.


    "Well, continue to boil, boil out all the medicinal properties."


    The old urchin ordered.


    He turned his head to look at Brother Gou and them, and found that a few people were too tired to stand up, and he suddenly yelled.


    "Isn''t dead yet? Who told you to stop! Keep running for me!"


    "Shall I go over and kick you away? Get me up! Keep running!"


    The fierce appearance scared the people around, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    "Mr. Huang, doing this will kill people."


    Someone couldn''t help but reminded.


    Brother Gou and the others are almost reaching their limit. If they continue, they are afraid that they will really not be able to hold it. Now they are completely using willpower to persist, and their bodies are already at their extremes.


    Huang Yuming glanced at the old naughty boy, until the old guy wouldn''t make fun of Brother Gou and their lives, otherwise with his strength, where would it be so troublesome.


    "hold on."


    He took a deep breath, "Have you contacted the hospital?"


    "Get in touch, just wait outside now, you can come over at any time, if anything goes wrong..."


    "Will not."


    Huang Yuming shook his head, "Definitely not, these guys have always been tough. How could they kill themselves like this? It''s impossible."


    He said firmly again.


    thump!


    As soon as the voice fell, someone fell down again, his face was blue and purple, and he had obviously reached the limit.


    "Save people!"


    Brother Gou struggled to pass, but found that his legs were as if he had been filled with lead, and he couldn''t move at all. He gritted his teeth to pass, but barely took a step, the whole person fell down and passed out directly.


    The others have also reached their limit, no one can stand up and all fall down.


    "It''s almost there."


    The old naughty boy squinted his eyes, and when someone was about to go over, he shouted, "Now take them off, all their clothes and pants, and throw them in a wooden barrel."

 Chapter 2261： Metamorphosis

    "Yes!"


    Huang Yuming didn''t dare to delay time, if he didn''t delay a second, they might be in danger of their lives!


    He has already seen that the old naughty boy is going to push them to the limit of life and death, and then let them change!


    What a risky thing this is, but this old guy seems to be like a okay person.


    He immediately asked him to take off the clothes and pants of Ling Er Wu Lu Zhe Ling Shan Shan, and put them carefully into the bucket.


    "and then?"


    "Pour the boiled potion in!"


    The old naughty boy pointed to the big pot, the potion that had just been boiled, and he was still steaming at the moment.


    "Pour water!"


    Huang Yuming gave the order immediately.


    Soon, more than a dozen wooden barrels were filled with steaming potion, and the skins of Brother Dog and others were hot and red in an instant!


    Now he doesn''t care if these potions are too hot, at least the old naughty boy won''t kill them.


    The aroma of herbs continued to float out, and the old naughty boy asked Huang Yuming to close the lid, revealing only their heads, as if they were stewing something.


    He didn''t ask much, listened to the old naughty boy''s arrangement, and went one by one. After a while, everything was intact.


    Brother Gou and the others closed their eyes, sat in the medicine bucket, soaked in the potion. The others stood not far away watching, worried and anxious, but there was nothing to do.


    The old urchin walked around with his hands on his back from time to time, checking everyone''s physical condition, nodding and frowning sometimes, not knowing whether he was satisfied or dissatisfied.


    "Ok--"


    Suddenly, I didn''t know who opened his eyes first, snorted, and felt the pain and burning irritation. When he wanted to stand up, the old naughty boy turned his head and looked over.


    "Sit down!"


    He shouted, "If you don''t want to give up all your efforts, just bear it with me!"


    Soon, a person woke up, was scalded by the water and wanted to stand up, but was forced by the old naughty boy, and they were not allowed to stand up.


    This is about to stand up, not for nothing.


    "I can''t bear this bit of suffering, so what''s the transformation?"


    He cursed, "A bunch of bastards, do you think this medicine is easy to get? That means you ran into me, otherwise, where would you have this life?"


    "Listen to me now!"


    He stopped shouting, "Hold your breath, sink your breath into the dantian, adjust your breathing, and feel carefully, every cell in your body, let these cells open, and swallow the medicinal properties of the potion..."


    He said sentence by sentence, Brother Gou and others listened carefully and did what the old naughty boy said.


    They suddenly felt that the potion did not seem to be that hot anymore, and even became warm, causing every pore of the body to open instantly!


    The hot air got in, and immediately immersed in the blood vessels, wandering around the limbs, making the body gradually hot!


    "Look at the nose with your eyes and the heart with your nose. You can imagine that you can see your body, your internal organs, your bones, your muscles, your skin and hair..."


    The voice of the old naughty boy seemed to have a strange magical power, which made the dogs and their hearts calmer, and the whole person entered a mysterious state.


    They seem to really feel that the body has become a cell, and each cell is torn apart by the violent medicinal properties, allowing the potion to penetrate in an instant, and then the cells recover again, leaving the medicinal properties in the cells forever .


    From cells, to tissues, to organs, to all the limbs, all the meridians, and then to the whole body, pieces of bulging muscles, pieces of peristaltic bones!


    All are absorbing the properties of medicine, and all are constantly changing!


    Time, one minute and one second passed.


    Huang Yuming and others were afraid to leave, and the ambulance and expert doctors outside were all ready.


    In the event of an accident, they must be rescued as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2262： Vomit

    "How''s it going?"


    Someone asked in a low voice.


    Brother Gou and others are still closed their eyes, sitting motionless, sitting in the wooden barrel, like a statue, without any response.


    Huang Yuming shook his head.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but looking at the faces of Brother Dog and the others, they must all be alive.


    He turned his head and glanced at the old naughty boy. The old naughty boy was sitting there, drinking tea slowly, without a worried expression on his face.


    Of course, Huang Yuming knew that this old guy would not worry about Brother Dog and them.


    "call-"


    After three full hours, Brother Gou opened his eyes first and let out a long breath. That breath turned into an arrow like a white mist and flew out of his mouth. ?, a full distance of more than one meter, it gradually faded.


    He was astonished, and he felt his body carefully, the feeling of being transparent all over, it was so comfortable!


    It''s like... In the past few decades, he was carrying a load of tens of kilograms in his life, but now, these loads are suddenly released, that''s how it feels!


    "This?"


    He couldn''t believe it, it was amazing.


    Soon, one after another people woke up with this feeling, which made them happy.


    Transformed?


    Their bodies have undergone transformation and seem to have become even more different.


    "What''s going on? How do I feel, with endless strength?"


    "Yeah, I was too tired to get on the ground just now, but now it seems to be alive and well."


    "Can I get out?"


    A group of people looked at the old naughty boy, eager to try.


    The old naughty boy raised his eyes and glanced at them: "No."


    With that, he turned his head and looked at Huang Yuming.


    "Continue to boil water."


    "Still soaking?"


    Huang Yuming was surprised.


    It has been soaked for several hours, and I am afraid that the skin will turn white after soaking.


    "Let them take a bath."


    The old naughty boy rolled his eyes, "Otherwise, they can''t come out."


    "no need,"


    Huang Yuming said, "It''s the same when I go back to the dormitory to wash."


    The old naughty boy got up and walked to Huang Yuming, making Huang Yuming take two steps back.


    "Okay, anyway, you can figure it out, if you don''t use it, you don''t need it."


    He carried his hands on his back and was not wordy, "That''s it, I''ll go first, and later, you will open the lid and let them come out."


    After that, the old naughty boy ignored them, turned and left, and soon disappeared.


    Huang Yuming let out a sigh of relief, not knowing what the old naughty boy meant, and he still has to boil water here to bathe the dog brothers. Where is the bathing place?


    "Open the lid and let them out."


    He ordered.


    A few people ran over at once. Brother Gou and the others couldn''t help it for a long time. After sitting for so long, they were almost suffocated.


    But as soon as the lid was opened, Brother Dog immediately changed his complexion, and a strong smell came out instantly!


    "and many more!"


    Brother Dog yelled, but it was too late. The two people who opened the lid suddenly turned dark, as if they were poisoned, turned their heads and vomited out with a wow.


    "vomit-"


    "Smelly!"


    "What''s this smell? Ugh¡ª"


    "Brother dog, didn''t you **** in there? Ah...it''s disgusting, I want to vomit, vomit¡ª"


    Not only Brother Dog, but everyone else who opened the lid was stinky. Inside the barrel, a layer of dark stuff stuck to Brother Dog and them, exuding a pungent smell.


    After a while, everyone couldn''t help but vomit. Even Huang Yuming, who was standing in the distance, turned red when he was blown by the wind. He immediately lay on the ground, vomiting, and was so stink that he almost fainted.


    Brother Gou and others could bear it at first, but in the end, even they themselves couldn''t bear it anymore. How could it be so smelly?


    In the backyard, the sound of vomiting came from time to time, one after another.


    The old naughty boy laughed so much that his stomach hurts, and he clutched his stomach and laughed.


    "Oh! Don''t listen to the old man! If you don''t suffer a loss, you can learn from it!"

 Chapter 2263： Childhood

    He is not like an old man, but like a child, playing tricks on others for himself, he can be very happy.


    Listening to the sound of vomiting in the distance, just thinking about it, the scene must be very interesting.


    But? Xi Ai Shan Wu Lu Xi Fu Zhe? The old naughty boy was not interested in going over and looking.


    He waved his hand, hummed and went back, thinking that when his little apprentice woke up, he could play with her again.


    in the room.


    Jiang Jingping looked at his daughter quietly.


    Little hands, little feet, little faces, all look cute.


    "The nose, eyes, mouth, and even the eyebrows are like you."


    Lin Yuzhen said softly, "I didn''t even find it, where would it be like me."


    "Character like you."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "As kind and cute as you."


    "Still as beautiful as you."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were full of doting, and he would not neglect his wife just because he had a daughter. In his eyes, Lin Yu was still the most important one.


    He stretched out his hand and gently touched Lin Yuzhen''s hair: "In the future, I will protect you both."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu really nodded, full of happiness.


    "Look how cute her feet are, they''re still moving."


    "What''s the smell? Does she smell bad? Yeah, that''s it, husband, you can change his diapers."


    "Well, let me do it, don''t move, just lie down."


    ...


    Huang Yuming called the sprinkler, and washed the dog and the others for more than ten minutes, before everyone was cleaned of dirt.


    Everyone put on their clothes again, and finally felt that they were alive.


    The scene just now was more terrifying than the various battles they had experienced!


    "Eat first and sleep well."


    Huang Yuming said, "The old naughty boy helps you temper your body. There should be no problem. Take a good rest and feel it. If you feel uncomfortable, you will talk about it right away."


    He didn''t expect that that pot of potion would have such a miraculous effect, that it would allow Brother Gou and their bodies to undergo further transformation.


    The dirt that seeps out of their pores is the potential that has gradually closed off after eating whole grains over the years.


    Nowadays, everyone''s body has become transparent, as if the heavy burden has been relieved, and the brisk feeling can''t be described in words at all.


    "I feel that my speed is faster, my strength is stronger, and I have the ability to react."


    "I can hear more clearly. It seems that my ears have changed a pair. It''s amazing!"


    "Can the potion be drunk? If it can be drunk, I can drink it by two catties!"


    ...


    Brother Gou and others were talking while eating.


    After the transformation, their stomachs were already empty, as if they were hollowed out, and their appetite was twice as big as before!


    After eating enough, several people felt tired, and their sleepiness rushed to their hearts. They couldn''t even open their eyelids, and fell asleep one by one.


    This time, I slept for two days!


    Two full days!


    If it weren''t for the old naughty boy to say it was okay, Huang Yuming would be crazy.


    Even Jiang Ning had come to see it a few times, and only after confirming that there was no problem with their body, he was relieved.


    The old naughty boy was very dissatisfied.


    "You are all questioning me!"


    He hummed, pointing at Jiang Ning, "Especially you!"


    "I just check their bodies, don''t make any accidents."


    Jiang Ning opened his hands and explained that there is really no way to reason with this old naughty boy, as stubborn as a cow.


    "What can happen?"


    The old naughty boy hummed, "Can I make an accident?"


    "Is that in the future, when I train my apprentice, you have to intervene?"


    "That''s my daughter!"


    "That''s my apprentice too!"


    The old naughty boy yelled, and then turned his head, looking helpless and aggrieved. Although his voice is loud, his apprentice is definitely not as good as his daughter.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help it. This old man was a bit stubborn and a bit unreasonable.

 Chapter 2264： Cant lose

    "As long as it''s good for her, I won''t stop it."


    Jiang Ning gave in, and the old naughty boy turned his head, he laughed, and repeatedly said: "Hey, you said it yourself, don''t regret it when you come, and feel sorry for your daughter, hahaha."


    He felt better all at once, his white beard fluttering and he was very mischievous.


    Jiang Ning had no choice but to shake his head. This guy''s disposition was indeed the same as that of a child, so he had to coax him like a child.


    "Don''t feel that you are at a disadvantage. Being able to be my apprentice can''t be asked by others, huh!"


    He proudly said.


    Jiang Ning had nothing to say.


    "When these guys wake up, you will thank me."


    The old naughty boy stopped paying attention to Jiang Ning after he finished speaking.


    He doesn''t care what Jiang Ning is doing now, anyway, Jiang Ning''s willingness to go to the Changshengchi has nothing to do with him. He now wants to wait for his apprentice to grow up so that he can teach her more and inherit his own mantle.


    As for how long you can live, it''s up to you.


    Looking at Brother Gou and the others, Jiang Ning could feel the tremendous energy contained in them.


    After they woke up, their bodies would take a leap forward, but he couldn''t say whether it was a good thing or not.


    He knew in his heart what kind of terrible monsters he would face in the future.


    Even if he didn''t want to find the longevity pool and didn''t want to get involved in these right and wrongs, Jiang Ning also knew that since Mr. Lang wanted to get involved, he would force himself to find it at all costs.


    In the dark, it seems that everything has a definite number, especially since I have comprehended the Jidao boxing spectrum, and I know the pattern map on the Jidao boxing spectrum best.


    It seemed that the sky was destined, and the longevity pool needed to be found by himself, and it was difficult for him to resist it.


    When Brother Gou and the others wake up, there will be more helpers around them, but this also means that Brother Gou and them also have to face the terrifying existence of Mr. Lang.


    This is not what Jiang Ning hopes to see, because he understands how terrifying the monsters are that ordinary people can''t fight them at all.


    He didn''t want to see another one of them leave.


    "I''ll let you know when they wake up."


    Huang Yuming said.


    I don''t know what''s going on with Brother Gou, and it doesn''t make sense for Jiang Ning to wait here.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "When they wake up, let me know as soon as possible that I have something to tell them."


    After speaking, he left first and let Huang Yuming continue to accompany Brother Gou and the others until they wake up.


    ...


    At that time.


    The man who is known as a lunatic is really in a state of madness now.


    "Alas--"


    He laughed wildly, as if he had come to heaven.


    Cigarettes, wine, women, he only needs to use his strength to get everything easily, no one can stop him at all.


    Whoever dares to stop him is a dead end!


    "Delicious blood, hahahaha! So happy, so happy!"


    The madman yelled, disheveled, eyes full of excitement.


    He was holding a young woman in one hand, and using his fingers in the other hand, he gently slashed the woman''s wrist apart, blood spurting out, making his entire face extremely bloody!


    Looking at the crippled people, he felt that this was the real life in heaven.


    Knowing that this world is so wonderful, he wouldn''t be willing to sleep all the time.


    "If I can''t find the longevity pool, how long can I enjoy it?"


    He closed his eyes and said to himself, "It''s so beautiful, so beautiful...I don''t want to lose it all."


    He casually threw the girl''s body away, stretched out his scarlet tongue, licked his lips, the light in his eyes was like a wolf!


    What he gains and loses again is not something he can accept.


    It seems that it is necessary to find the Changshengchi.


    The corners of the lunatic¡¯s mouth twitched, his Adam¡¯s apple slipped, allowing the blood in his mouth to slowly fall down his throat, tasting the delicacy of this world...

 Chapter 2265： Warm

    The madman''s madness, once started, will not end. He wakes up, but he will not try his best immediately. No matter what, he has to enjoy it, drink more delicious things in the world, and restore his strength as soon as possible.


    In a short period of time, some horrible news came out of Northern Europe overseas, saying that there was a demon who had come to harm young girls with extremely cruel methods!


    And along the track of the devil''s whereabouts, it is gradually heading east.


    The news naturally reached Mr. Lang''s ears.


    The black forward was obviously dissatisfied, but he awakened people, and he had nothing to say.


    "I didn''t expect him to be this kind of person. I just wanted to wait for us to find him. Then I would wake him up, there is no point."


    Hei Feng found Mr. Lang and said with a cold face, "If this guy can''t help us, I''m afraid it will cause trouble, do you want to..."


    Mr. Lang looked down at the book and was busy with his own affairs. Hearing this, he raised his head and glanced at Hei Feng.


    "I said, you should arrange these things yourself, don''t ask me, who do you wake up is your business, it can be helpful to my plan, if it affects my plan,"


    There was a cold light in his eyes, "At that time, not only will he die, but you will also die."


    He spoke calmly, but the terrifying murderous aura caused the black front to tremble!


    He gritted his teeth, snorted, said nothing, and turned to leave.


    Mr. Lang awakened him in order to use him as a tool. Facing Mr. Lang''s strength, he had no choice. Similarly, he also needed to rely on Mr. Lang to find the longevity pool.


    But this feeling of being despised and being used like a dog is really uncomfortable!


    Of course Mr. Lang would not care.


    He even turned his head and ignored the black front. In his eyes, the black front is a tool. If it can be used, use it, and if it can''t, then erase it.


    At this moment, he stared at the ancient fragment, unable to see the complete information.


    "Jiangning, Jiangning, you have to,"


    Mr. Lang said, "No one can interpret the map on the Jidao Boxing Book, except you."


    He stood up, took the broken book into his arms, and looked up at the dim sky in the distance. He felt that he was wasting too much time. If he procrastinated, things would be even more troublesome.


    "It must be speeded up."


    Mr. Lang''s eyes shed a gloomy light in her eyes.


    ...


    East China Sea.


    Jiang Ning''s recent days have been very leisurely.


    It''s not that he has nothing to be busy, but that he puts aside a lot of things and lets others do it. There is no need to do it himself.


    He only wants to do one thing now, which is to cooperate with his wife and daughter, the kind of happiness that he has experienced, and he doesn''t want to give up anymore.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning squatted in front of the crib, looking at the pink baby, especially the big clear eyes, his heart melted.


    "Jiang Yao, have you seen Dad?"


    Jiang Ning gently held his daughter''s small hand, flattering, "Call Dad, call Dad quickly."


    "She''s not full moon yet, how can she talk."


    Lin Yu really couldn''t laugh or cry.


    After having a child, Jiang Ning is like a child, where he still has the domineering appearance before.


    How could such a small child talk and call his father, what jokes are they making?


    "When will you speak?"


    Jiang Ning was a little impatient. She looked at Xiao Jiang Yao eagerly, wishing that she could talk, walk, and cuddle her neck to call Dad.


    "It''s a year old."


    "what?"


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, "There are still some days left."


    "Do you want her to grow up soon?"


    "do not wish."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I actually hope that she can slow down."


    Life is a process of gradual distance, whether it is with parents or their own children, they are gradually increasing the distance.

 Chapter 2266： Damn a beast!

    Especially when a child is a child, you will feel annoyed by sticking to you every day, but when he grows up and has his own circle, he will be farther and farther away from you.


    At that time, it is too late to regret not having a good company.


    Jiang Ning doesn''t need her own daughter, she must take the lead in everything, faster and better than others. On the contrary, she can be slower and enjoy every stage of her life.


    He also hopes to accompany his daughter to grow up until he gets old.


    He never thought that human cubs could be so cute.


    "She is looking at me."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    Xiao Jiangyao couldn''t speak, but stared at Jiang Ning with big eyes, and a small smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, which made the old father''s heart melt.


    Those big eyes are brighter than gems, clear and shiny.


    "Eh..."


    Xiao Jiangyao made a sound, and Jiang Ning almost didn''t jump up.


    "He called me?"


    Jiang Ning was very excited.


    Lin Yu really just laughed, clutching her belly, she didn''t know what to say, she thought Jiang Ning was so cute.


    Where did the daughter call Jiang Ning, this guy is too excited now.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t care, grabbed his daughter''s little hand, and shook his head gently: "Call Dad, be good, call Dad, come on~"


    The room is full of warmth.


    Outside the door, Huang Yuming and Lao Zhao waited there without disturbing Jiang Ning. They knew that for Jiang Ning, this kind of happy time was very rare, and it was precious to have one more second.


    After a while, Xiao Jiangyao drank milk and fell asleep beautifully before Jiang Ning walked out of the room.


    Seeing that both Lao Zhao and Huang Yuming were there, he knew that something must have happened.


    After calming down for less than half a month, those guys like Mr. Lang must have been unable to live anymore.


    "That madman, he has entered the country."


    Old Zhao said, "It''s very arrogant, he didn''t hide his whereabouts in the slightest. Wherever he went, he killed several innocent people."


    He handed the photo in his hand to Jiang Ning. In the photo, there are some poor little girls, the oldest is only six years old!


    In Jiang Ning''s eyes, a strong murderous aura burst out instantly!


    Now that he is a father, he can''t even see this kind of thing. He looked up at Old Zhao: "Where is he now?"


    "In the northwest."


    According to the information currently controlled, the madman has entered the country and went to the northwest. In just three days, there were two girls, and he was extremely miserable.


    When Lao Zhao and others saw the news, they were so angry that they wanted to kill the lunatic right away.


    But they also knew that apart from Jiang Ning, no one else had this strength. The old naughty boy did, but now that the old man doesn''t go anywhere, he stays at home and guards Xiao Jiangyao every day.


    This actually made Jiang Ning feel relieved.


    At least the family is safe, so he dared to leave Donghai and go to Shanlu Lingshi Yiran Ranyi to do things outside, otherwise he has a wife and a daughter at home, so he doesn''t want to go anywhere.


    "Damn a beast! I''m going to kill him!"


    Jiang Ning said angrily.


    He couldn''t see such a child, he hadn''t grown up, hadn''t seen the splendor and beauty of this world, and died in the hands of this kind of scum!


    Jiang Ning was really angry. He didn''t expect that someone would reach out to a child, unforgivable, unforgivable!


    "Kill him, I''m afraid you don''t need to act."


    Outside the door, the old naughty boy walked in slowly with his hands behind his back.


    "What did you say?"


    Jiang Ning looked up and didn''t know what the old naughty boy meant. Besides himself, who else could kill that madman, is it possible that the old naughty boy wanted to do it himself?


    "I said, you don''t need to act, that lunatic is not very strong,"


    The old naughty boy snorted. From his point of view, of course it''s not that much. There is no way to compare with Mr. Lang, "Just let those boys go."


    Brother dogs?


    The old naughty boy is joking!

 Chapter 2267： agree

    "Let Agou and the others go?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    He wanted to determine if the old naughty boy had drunk, and if he had drunk too much, otherwise, how could he talk nonsense and ask Brother Dog and the others to die.


    "Yup."


    The old urchin stared, "If they don''t go, are you going?"


    "That rubbish, you also need to do it? I don''t bother!"


    He snorted: "That''s it."


    "..."


    Jiang Ning didn''t know what to say, so he decided how to call it.


    Those people like Brother Gou are all alive!


    It''s not that the old naughty kid can joke.


    "I disagree."


    Jiang Ning said directly, "I can''t let them take risks."


    He couldn''t let Brother Gou and the others go to death, even if they could kill the lunatic, but if they were to pay the price of their lives, Jiang Ning would not agree.


    The old naughty boy glanced at Jiang Ning and snorted coldly.


    "You don''t agree? They all agree?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Brother Gou and others walked in.


    When they heard what Jiang Ning said, they knew that Jiang Ning was doing them well, was worried about them, and wanted to protect them. They were very moved.


    From the beginning of following Jiangning, they were mentally prepared to sacrifice themselves for the safety of the East China Sea, like the Eighteen.


    But now, the responsibilities on their shoulders are heavier than in the past, and they have to bear more, not just for the East China Sea.


    "Brother, we are willing to go!"


    Brother Gou said? Shu closed cover Shi Er closed Xi Ling?.


    He straightened up and smiled, "You can''t always keep you in front of you."


    "We can!"


    The sixth loudly said, "Please trust us, big brother!"


    "Yes, we can! The old man said we can, then we definitely can! We are not going to die!"


    The sixth man nodded likewise.


    Jiang Ning looked at this group of people and knew that they wanted to share the burden for themselves. If they were just facing ordinary opponents, then Jiang Ning would let them go, because there would be no danger.


    Even if it is a little difficult, he believes that long-term training and their own strength can make them complete the task outstandingly.


    But now, facing those old monsters, they don''t have enough strength, it''s no different from sending them to death. He doesn''t need to let Brother Gou and the others die.


    "That guy, it''s not easy to deal with."


    Jiang Ning said, "I know you want to share the burden for me, but I don''t want you to die because of it."


    "I said before that following me, you may die at any time, but now, I hope you can all live, live well."


    The eyes of Brother Gou and others were a little red, and their voices were a little choked.


    "We people have the meaning and value of our existence, and our value is guardianship!"


    Dog Gelang said.


    "Please allow us to go, we will never let you down, just like the past!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    In the room, the atmosphere suddenly became a little moving.


    Lao Zhao and others felt their noses sore. Looking at this group of men, they couldn''t help but turned their heads to wipe away the tears from the corners of their eyes.


    "Boy,"


    The old naughty boy''s eyes were very bright. He watched Brother Gou and others in high spirits, squinted his eyes, and glanced at Jiang Ning, "They are not children, and they will be responsible for their words and deeds."


    "What''s more, what are you worried about when I go with them this time?"


    "You too?"


    Jiang Ning was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the old naughty boy would be willing to go with Brother Dog and the others. This was obviously to protect them.


    This old guy has some human touch unexpectedly.


    "Don''t think too much about it, I just happen to have a problem, I''m not so kind to ask that lunatic!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning looking at him, the old naughty boy immediately turned his head, not looking at him, and snorted arrogantly.


    Jiang Ning would feel relieved if the old naughty boy went with him.


    "If you want to go, then go, pay attention to safety."

 Chapter 2268： hunting!

    He didn''t say much, knowing that Brother Gou and the others have made a decision, they will definitely go. They don''t want to be a drag, but hope that they can always stand by their side and share the burden for themselves!


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou and others shouted in unison.


    Jiang Ning looked at the old naughty boy: "I have work."


    The old naughty boy snorted and ignored him. He raised his head proudly, with his hands behind his back, strode away, and the dog and others immediately followed.


    "it should be no problem?"


    Huang Yuming asked.


    "If the old naughty boy follows, there will be no problem."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "Although he is like a urchin, but in terms of strength, even Mr. Lang can''t help him. With him, Agou and the others will not be in danger."


    He even suddenly looked forward to it.


    Brother Gou and the others have gone through the medicinal wine immersion, washing the muscles and cutting the marrow, and have undergone a great transformation. They should be greatly improved in strength.


    Although I can''t say that they can advance by leaps and bounds in the realm, their physical talents have been released, as well as the battle formation techniques that have been honed for many years. In terms of strength, there will be no small breakthroughs.


    "I hope they can break through again."


    ...


    The county seat on the northwest border.


    Crazy people are very good at choosing places. Such border towns have inconvenient transportation. There are mountains and mountains everywhere, and it is easy to hide themselves.


    Especially, the mountains and rivers here are beautiful, nourishing people are especially simple, clean and clear.


    He likes this place so much, even the blood is very beautiful, pure enough to make him addicted.


    At this moment, he was lying on a rock, relaxing in the sun, with a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.


    He has cold toxins, so he needs to eat and drink human blood to suppress cold toxins. The sun is the best thing for him. After drinking the human blood, and then basking in the sun, this taste is really wonderful.


    Suddenly, his ears moved, and his whole person bounced instantly.


    "who!"


    The lunatic shouted sharply.


    He turned his head and looked at him. A dozen people came out from the grass, and everyone''s face was full of murderous air!


    He suddenly laughed.


    "Who am I."


    In his eyes, the breath of Gou Ge and others is just like a child, he can pinch all of them to death with one hand!


    "Don''t bother me basking in the sun, otherwise, I will kill you!"


    This kind of adult man''s blood is not a last resort, and he doesn''t look down on it at all. It''s all impurity blood, and it''s useless to drink it.


    After that, the madman lay down again, as if he didn''t care at all, the dog brothers were surrounding themselves!


    "kill him!"


    Brother Gou, they don''t talk nonsense.


    This is the first old monster they want to kill, so they can''t miss it.


    This proves that they are still useful. They can help Jiang Ning share the task of Xiyi Aishan. There is absolutely no possibility of failure!


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    Everyone moved immediately.


    Battle formation technique!


    Brother Gou and others attacked, and immediately rushed to the lunatic, their speed was obviously a level faster than before!


    "Huh! Looking for death!"


    The lunatic was angry, and someone came to bother them, something that didn''t know whether to live or die!


    He slapped the palm of his hand and the whole person bounced up, but instead rushed towards the dog and the others, being disturbed by the ants. This is a shame in itself!


    "boom!"


    Brother Gou and the others did not hesitate, and the people on both sides immediately stepped forward, and the defense instantly surrounded a wall, with three fists colliding with the fists of the lunatic at the same time.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the three of them retreated and slid for a full ten meters, and when they retreated, Brother Gou and their attack arrived!


    boom!


    The madman sneered, did not pay attention to their attack, raised his hand with a punch, and wanted to kill Gou directly.


    Unexpectedly, Brother Gou''s attack was just a feint!


    The madman only felt the fist wind coming from his back and immediately turned his body, but as soon as he turned his body, the dog behind him moved again!


    This punch passed by the lunatic''s shoulder!


    Hit it!

 Chapter 2269： You just kill

    "burst!"


    Brother Gou roared, his eyes rounded, and he couldn''t wait to use all his strength to kill the lunatic directly!


    But he knew that old monsters like lunatics were so easy to kill.


    There was a loud bang!


    The madman flew out and rolled on the ground several times before he stopped.


    In the air, a strong **** smell gradually began to permeate, and Brother Gou and the others became more serious and surrounded the lunatics!


    Their battle formation skills have been polished in countless actual battles, and they have long been in a tacit understanding like a person.


    The first time I shot, I hit the lunatic, let the dog brothers feel it, how obvious is their progress!


    This is the transformation of the body''s talent, and the mysterious feeling is beyond description.


    They can feel that their bodies have become stronger, whether it is speed or explosive power, or agility and perception, they are much stronger than in the past!


    "Everyone, be careful, he is fierce!"


    Brother Gou reminded everyone.


    Sure enough, the madman stood up, his hair was a bit messy, and his eyes became blood red!


    He is angry!


    He is really angry!


    Would he be hit by ants?


    "You... angered me!"


    The madman roared, his hair danced wildly, and his voice was like thunder, rolling in.


    He glanced around, wishing to swallow Brother Gou and the others alive!


    "die!"


    He moved suddenly, as fast as a whirlwind, with a strong smell of blood, and instantly wrapped this piece, which made people feel a kind of suffocation!


    Boom


    The ground was crushed by his feet and the slabs were broken. The lunatic turned into an afterimage and rushed away fiercely. His first goal was Brother Dog!


    "Be careful!"


    The five, six and the others immediately changed their formations. The attacking formation was replaced with a defensive formation in the first place, and the six people joined forces to meet the fierce blow of the lunatic head-on!


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the six of them held on, even though they each backed a few steps, they didn''t let the lunatic break through their defenses.


    The lunatic¡¯s face is full of horror, impossible!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    If it was someone else, he could definitely kill people directly with this punch, but he couldn''t smash their bodies?


    How is this possible?


    The lunatic looked at the dog brother and the others, and he couldn''t believe that such an ordinary person could bear his own trick?


    What exactly is going on?


    The madman¡¯s hair was flying, watching the continuous changes in the battle formation techniques of Brother Gou and the others, the speed of offensive and defensive transitions was so fast that he would not give himself a chance at all.


    "kill!"


    They struck again, another burst attack.


    The lunatic did not expect that their attacking hand this time has changed again. They thought it would be Brother Dog, but unexpectedly, they suddenly became the sixth in the defensive formation!


    His fist is harder than Brother Dog.


    boom!


    The madman flew out again, with no time to react at all.


    Looking at a group of people who are constantly moving, the madman''s eyes keep turning, and he wants to catch the next person, but he can''t grasp it all the time. The battle formation techniques of their group are like a whole, with no loopholes at all.


    It''s weird!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Brother Gou and the others roared loudly. They wanted to kill such an old monster, which was a testimony of their metamorphosis!


    Voices kept coming, swallowing the madman from all directions, that terrifying aura gave him the feeling of facing a thousand horses.


    "kill me?"


    The madman yelled, "It''s up to you?? Ershan and Erzhezhezhezhezhi?"


    "Yes, just rely on them!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from a distance.


    The old naughty boy stepped on his cloth shoes with his hands behind his back, and walked slowly.


    The lunatic finally changed his face when he saw him.


    He doesn''t care about Brother Gou and the others, even if the black fronts are here, he doesn''t care about them at all, but the old naughty boy... how come this pervert is here?

 Chapter 2270： Thank you seniors!

    "Are you awake too?"


    The madman gritted his teeth, "It was the Black Front who awakened you!"


    "Yeah, they said you were disobedient, let me kill you."


    The old naughty boy chuckled, and immediately his face changed again, full of disdain, "Just you? Not worthy of me to kill you."


    "you!"


    The madman was annoyed, but he did not dare to refute. The strength of the old naughty boy was definitely ranked in the top three among those people. Even Mr. Lang would have been killed by the old naughty boy if he hadn''t used conspiracy and tricks.


    "Today, they were the ones who killed you. Hey, don''t underestimate them. By the way, they count me as half my apprentice."


    The breath of the old naughty boy suddenly changed, like a frenzy, and instantly rushed to the lunatic, and instantly locked him, "If you dare to hurt me one by one, then you are forcing me to take action."


    "..."


    The lunatic is almost really mad.


    The old naughty boy is too **** bullying, right?


    While let these people besieged themselves, while not letting themselves hurt and kill them?


    Once they hurt them, the old naughty boy will do it himself? Then he just stood and let Brother Gou kill himself!


    He must die today!


    "You are too much!"


    The madman gritted his teeth.


    "Hey, how about it, I''m just like this, you have the ability to hit me?"


    The old naughty boy laughed, "Can''t beat me? If you can''t beat me, just fight them honestly!"


    "Remember, hurt one, I will shoot immediately!"


    After speaking, the old naughty boy waved his hand.


    "Kill me this beast!"


    He gave an order, and the Gou Ge and others instantly became frantic, like boiling oil, falling into the water, making a deafening noise!


    That is a pack of wolves!


    A group of wolves are armed to the teeth, and behind them is a wolf group protected by the wolf king. The eyes of the lunatic are full of despair.


    "I''m fighting with you? I''ve dyed Lu Shan and Lu Fu!"


    Where did he think that he came here just to enjoy a wonderful time, but he wanted to be wiped out by such a group of people!


    Even if he wants to kill, he has to kill a few!


    In an instant, the two sides fought fiercely!


    The lunatic is very strong. If the old dog and others had been killed by him one by one at this moment, where would there be a chance to survive?


    But today, he felt as if he had fallen into a whirlpool, and he had a feeling in his body that he couldn''t even try, and it was painful!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The lunatic roared, but he was still swallowed by the raging tide of Brother Dog and the others...


    For Brother Gou, the lunatic''s strength just happened to be stuck in that extreme state, and they could squeeze out their strongest potential.


    They have experienced this state too many times, but this time, their physical talent has made a huge leap!


    "Boom¡ª"


    There was a loud noise, the madman screamed, and the whole person flew out, and Old Ba''s punch directly smashed his jaw.


    The lunatic landed heavily, before he had time to react, countless fists slammed into his head and smashed in the past!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Soon, everything settled down.


    The madman is dead!


    On the ground, there was a mess, and I couldn''t even see the face of the madman. The blood stained the ground. The green of some weeds contrasted with the red, making it more dazzling.


    Brother Gou and others were panting, with blood on their faces and bodies, and they couldn''t tell who it was.


    Their fingers are still trembling, their backs are still undulating, and their eyes are crimson. Until this moment, they really believe that they killed the lunatic!


    This powerful beast really died in their hands!


    They have truly been transformed!


    Brother Gou''s lips trembled, and he couldn''t speak excitedly. They... can follow Jiang Ning again, help Jiang Ning, and share more for him.


    "thump!"


    Everyone turned around, looked at the old naughty boy together, plopped, and knelt down at the same time.


    "Thank you old man!"

 Chapter 2271： The time has come!

    "Thank you?"


    The old naughty boy frowned, "Why, I''m satisfied with this point?"


    "stand up!"


    He roared, and Gou and others immediately got up.


    The temper of the old naughty boy became clear after they had been in contact for a period of time. Anyway, depending on the mood, the face may be smiling in the first second, and the face may turn in the next second.


    Getting along with him is like getting along with an old boy.


    "I''m telling you, some guys are not very strong, but they have good chances to sleep till now. I slapped one of those things to death!"


    Too domineering!


    A master such as a lunatic, a group of them, had spent a lot of energy before they killed him, the old naughty boy was just slapped to death.


    "Senior, how good are you?"


    Brother Gou couldn''t help asking, "Are you still accepting disciples?"


    "Accept disciples?"


    The old naughty boy gave Brother Dog a disgusting look, then rolled his eyes, "Just you?"


    Brother Gou smiled awkwardly and touched his head.


    "I''m just an apprentice, don''t count on it, it''s too bad, I don''t like it."


    He is not polite, like a knife, stuck in the hearts of Brother Gou and others. Of course, they are not angry, they have long been used to it. One day they were not scolded by the old naughty boy, but rather unaccustomed.


    In any case, they proved themselves and also proved that they can continue to follow Jiang Ning and go longer.


    The lunatic was dead, this extremely vicious guy was killed by Brother Gou before he could even wait for the longevity pool.


    The crowd returned to the East China Sea.


    Jiang Ning nodded as he looked at the dog brother who had a completely different aura.


    "You guys are pretty good."


    This is his evaluation, for the dog brothers and others, it is recognition.


    "Get a good rest."


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou and others responded immediately.


    In a fierce battle, they need to rest, recover their state as soon as possible, and then continue to train to continue to consolidate and improve their strength.


    After all, there are many challenges to face in the future, but they may not be as smooth as dealing with lunatics.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Jiang Ning turned his head to look at the old naughty boy, knowing that he was very swearing, but his heart was still good. When he saw the dog brother and them lost, he offered to help and help them transform.


    "People of your age are very verbose, a lot of nonsense."


    The old urchin snorted, "Thank you, there is no sincerity at all!"


    I want Brother Gou to hear that they are afraid that they are about to lose sleep, and they all kneel down for you. Have you said that they are not sincere?


    The old urchin doesn''t care anyway.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning: "Did my apprentice find me when he woke up?"


    "no."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "She probably doesn''t know yet, she has a master."


    The old naughty boy''s face suddenly became a little sad, he stomped his feet, and walked out with a sigh of relief.


    But for a moment, he walked in again.


    "You have to tell her! Remember, you have to tell her!"


    After speaking, he sighed again and went out.


    Jiang Ning was really dumbfounded.


    "The lunatic has been resolved."


    Huang Yuming said, "I didn''t expect that Brother Gou did it."


    He was a little excited, killing an old monster, this is not something ordinary people can do, he is proud of the dog brothers and them!


    "Well, the strength of Brother Gou and the others can be improved, and Donghai''s self-protection ability will be stronger in the future, and your side must also be strengthened."


    Jiang Ning looked at Huang Yuming and Lao Zhao, "Is Mr. Lang still not moving?"


    Now it is not Mr. Lang who is looking for him, but Jiang Ning is going to take the initiative to find him.


    This guy is still a threat if he is alive for a day. Like a time bomb, it may explode at any time and affect the world. Jiang Ning does not want his family and children, there is any risk!


    "No clue."


    Old Zhao shook his head.


    Their intelligence network system is useful for ordinary people and even martial arts masters, but Mr. Lang clearly exceeds this level of existence.

 Chapter 2272： Really forget?

    Apart from other things, he can change his appearance and hide his aura even more, which is impossible to find.


    Not to mention, Mr. Lang can even control the spirit of people, so that people can''t remember him when they see him. Even the most cutting-edge technology at present may not be able to do it.


    "I want to find a way."


    Old Zhao said, "Professor Lu Jing has been studying this matter recently, hoping to find a way."


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    Old Zhao didn''t say much, and immediately went back with Huang Yuming to see if Professor Lu Jing had discovered any new findings.


    They know that this matter can''t come in a hurry, but they must hurry up.


    Jiang Ning, he has decided to kill Mr. Lang!


    at the same time.


    Mr. Lang is not at all in the unexpected world, he is focused on his own affairs.


    "Why are you here again?"


    His ears moved, and the black front came out in the darkness.


    "The madman is dead."


    "Oh."


    Mr. Lang didn''t care at all, "Since he knows he is a lunatic, then it is normal for him to die. Did he go to the East China Sea and provoke Jiang Ning and that old thing?"


    "no."


    The black front''s tone was a bit solemn and even nervous.


    "Ok?"


    Mr. Lang turned his head, it was not Jiang Ning who killed the old naughty boy, who else?


    "It was Jiang Ning''s subordinates. They joined forces to kill the lunatic."


    The black front can''t help but be nervous, he would only be afraid of the old naughty boy, even Jiang Ning, he may not take it seriously, even if he can''t beat Jiang Ning, he can still run.


    But now, even Jiang Ning''s subordinates can kill a lunatic, and his life is immediately threatened!


    "Those men?"


    Mr. Lang remembers Brother Gou and them, but never cared about them. To him, they were ordinary people and could be killed with a single finger.


    "Yes, the old naughty boy washed their muscles and marrow and transformed them, but I didn''t expect them to be so strong."


    The black front''s voice trembled a little, the threat to him was too great, "Can''t drag it anymore!"


    "If you don''t find the longevity pool, once Jiangning and the others counterattack, you and I are both in danger. Now, their advantage is greater than ours."


    Not only is Jiang Ning difficult to deal with the old naughty boy, but even Gou and others now have the ability to kill them. This world is too **** dangerous.


    Mr. Lang laughed, no matter how powerful the brothers are, they can''t threaten themselves.


    He didn''t even pay attention to Jiang Ning and Shan Wu Yi Xi Fu Yi Shu Yi, the old naughty boy.


    "Now know that you are in a hurry?"


    He looked at the black front, "Since you know that you are in a hurry, then do things more seriously, listen to me obediently, don''t always think about yourself, you have no choice."


    The Ebon did not speak.


    He knew that in the eyes of Mr. Lang, he was a tool. He didn''t want to accept it, but he had to accept it.


    "The timing is almost here."


    Mr. Lang took out a piece of parchment from his pocket and handed it to Hei Feng, "Go, wake them up, and show them this parchment."


    Hei Feng took a look, his eyes suddenly shrank, and the expression on his face was obviously unbelievable.


    "This is real?"


    "Naturally it is true."


    "That means we can find the longevity pool? Even if Jiang Ning doesn''t cooperate with us?"


    "He will cooperate with us. Without his cooperation, it is really difficult to find, but you can rest assured that he will take the initiative to cooperate and help us find the longevity pool. When the time comes, just kill him again."


    Mr. Lang squinted his eyes, revealing a meaningful light, that kind of chill, even Hei Feng felt shuddered when he saw it!


    "What about the old naughty boy?"


    He asked.


    Jiang Ning is difficult to deal with, he has no idea, but the old naughty boy, Hei Feng really knows that it is too easy for this guy to kill himself!


    "Old naughty boy?"


    Mr. Lang laughed, and suddenly a cold and weird look appeared on his face, "Do you really think he has forgotten everything?"

 Chapter 2273： prepare

    Hearing this, the black front was startled.


    "You said, he pretended to be close to Jiang Ning on purpose?"


    He really didn''t expect this, the old naughty fellow, is so insidious?


    Mr. Lang sneered and did not continue to talk about the old naughty boy.


    This has nothing to do with him. Anyway, everyone''s goal is to find the longevity pool. The most important thing is to find the longevity pool. As for how to compete at that time, it depends on the magical powers of all parties.


    "Stop talking nonsense, now go to wake everyone up, and then take them to the designated location."


    He glanced at Hei Feng, whether he could find the longevity pool, whether he could live forever, just this time.


    "Don''t make any mistakes, otherwise, I will definitely kill you."


    Mr. Lang''s tone was calm, but it sounded, but there was a cold killing intent!


    "Yes!"


    This time, the Hei Feng didn''t dare? Love Yixiluxiyibao Er? Feeling, and nodded respectfully.


    Immediately turned and left.


    It''s about to begin.


    Mr. Lang raised his head and looked into the distance, with a smile: "Alright, we will see each other soon."


    at the same time.


    East China Sea.


    Jiang Ning cherishes every minute and every second, and stays with his wife and daughter.


    He knew that a big storm would soon sweep everyone, and no one knew what would happen in the future.


    "Fang Qiu is here."


    At the door, Huang Yuming said, "He came to see the child."


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Let him come in."


    Fang Qiu has been busy for a long time, and only has time today. He came out of Zhongnan Mountain to see Jiangning''s children.


    That''s his master''s child!


    Just like myself, Master Jiang Ning¡¯s child, this feeling is very subtle.


    "Master."


    Fang Qiu walked in and greeted Jiang Ning and Lin Yuzhen one by one, "Mother, let me see the baby."


    "There."


    Lin Yu really smiled, "I just finished drinking milk, and I''m going to sleep after a while."


    Fang Qiu nodded, walked gently to the crib, looked at the cute little princess inside, and couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    "It''s so small."


    Jiang Ning said in a huff: "It''s not full moon yet, how old can it be."


    Fang Qiu scratched his head and saw that Jiang Yao had been looking at her, teasing her for a while.


    "You will also get married and have children in the future."


    Jiang Ning said, "I will know everything then."


    Seeing that Jiang Yao was asleep again, Jiang Ning took Fang Qiu out of the room so as not to disturb the child and Lin Yu really rest.


    Two people walked outside.


    "Master, Jiang Yao, when he grows up, must be as good-looking as his mother."


    "nonsense."


    Jiang Ning gave him a blank look, "I don''t care about whose daughter it is."


    "What I asked you to prepare, how are you preparing?"


    His tone changed and he talked about business.


    "I have entered the mountain gate."


    Fang Qiu''s expression also became serious, "I have talked to a few of them, they know you meant it, and they didn''t say anything, they said they would try their best to do it."


    "It''s not an effort, it must be done."


    Jiang Ning said solemnly.


    "Yes, I will go in again and tell them the importance of things."


    Jiang Ning nodded then.


    The battlefield must not be placed in a city. He knew that Mr. Lang would definitely summon all the sleeping people to wake up. At that time, it was a mess.


    If you are in the city, you will inevitably hurt the innocent. Those who should have left long ago cannot reappear in this world.


    Even if there is a longevity pond, it is not something that wicked people can use.


    "Fang Qiu, remember to protect yourself. I promise your father to let the incense of your family pass on."


    Jiang Ning said, "Give birth to a baby early."


    Fang Qiu smiled: "I see, Master."


    After speaking, he left without wasting time, and immediately returned to Zhongnan Mountain. Without even returning to Fang''s house, he went straight into the mountain gate.


    Yanagawa knew that Fang Qiu would come again.


    He had been waiting.

 Chapter 2274： Love and hate

    "According to what you said, we are all doing it, and the major sects have sent many people to make preparations."


    There was some worry on his face, "Once a war, is it sure that the battlefield is within the mountain gate?"


    "This is within the gate, and even Zhongnan Mountain. I think you know the meaning of existence."


    Fang Qiu said, "Zhongnan Mountain is the last layer of defense, and the mountain gate was originally used to detain those people. It must be written in your genealogy."


    Yanagawa said nothing.


    In fact, it is true.


    Many sects refused to admit it. These were things that the sect masters of the past would know, and some even hid them deliberately, but the truth is that, no one can change it.


    Once inside the mountain gate, to become a battlefield, it means that they have to consider leaving here.


    "Our eight great families in Zhongnanshan were evacuated from the mountain gate, and the future is you."


    Fang Qiu took a deep breath, "This is a mission."


    "I understand."


    Yanagawa nodded.


    This is indeed a mission.


    "You tell Jiang Ning that we have no problem here and we will definitely be ready."


    "That''s it."


    Fang Qiu said, "If you have any needs, please send someone to find me at any time. This is the first and last time we have joined forces. I hope everyone has good luck."


    After speaking, he left.


    Yanagawa stood there for a long time, exhaling too softly.


    This day has finally come.


    "Father, when will Jiang Ning come back?"


    Liu Qing''s voice came from behind.


    She knew that Jiang Ning''s child was born, with blessings in her eyes, but a bit of disappointment and sadness in her heart.


    Liu Chuan turned his head and looked at Yi Lu Fu Ai Fu Xi Ling Er Liu Qing.


    "I will return."


    "Well, I want to see him."


    Liu Qing said suddenly, "Look, his children and his wife."


    She was very curious. She didn''t know what kind of woman could make Jiang Ning so reluctant. She really wanted to know Lin Yuzhen, not to compete, let alone to disturb their lives, but simply curious and wanted to take a look.


    Yanagawa sighed.


    "Liu Qing, you will be even more sad when you go."


    "Forget it, he treats you as his sister, which is fine."


    Liu Qing''s eyes were reddish, and he smiled: "Yes, it''s good."


    After speaking, she didn''t insist anymore, turned and left.


    Looking at her daughter''s back, Liu Chuan knew that she felt uncomfortable, but the love for children is something that makes people torment. What''s more, people like Jiang Ning, any woman who can''t get him, will be lost.


    The most important thing at the moment is not the love of children.


    "Let''s make preparations first, and see how the arrangements are going on the Great Elder''s side."


    Liu Chuandao left other things behind, and kept himself calm and sober. There is nothing more important than what Jiang Ning explained.


    Time, one minute and one second passed.


    Everything was passed in peace, but everything seemed a little impetuous, even the air was so restless that it made people breathe, and it was a little difficult.


    "It''s going to rain heavily."


    From a distance, the old naughty boy looked at the dark sky in the distance, the air was frighteningly stuffy.


    His eyes became sharp, his hands attached behind him, like a javelin, standing upright in the cold wind.


    "You continue to practice."


    He glanced at Brother Gou and the others, I didn''t say to stop, you are not allowed to stop.


    After that, the old naughty boy ignored them and went to the Jidao martial arts hall alone, looking at the copy of the nine-page Jidao boxing book in the showroom, and did not speak for a long time.


    He stood there for an afternoon, Wensi was still there, no one dared to disturb him, and didn''t know what he was doing.


    He was like a statue, standing motionless there, staring at the lines on it in awe.


    After a long time, the old naughty boy sighed.


    "So that''s it,"


    His eyes were like a blade, and people''s hearts trembled, "Jiangning, Jiangning, I really underestimated you, you guy, you are really a person, love and hate."

 Chapter 2275： expect

    The old naughty boy understood at this moment what Jiang Ning wanted to do, and these days, he didn''t accompany the child every day, but secretly made so many arrangements.


    The East China Sea is active.


    Recently, many people have entered the East China Sea, and the old naughty boy understands that these are the people Jiang Ning called.


    They are not some great martial arts masters, but what they bring is a fatal threat to anyone!


    "exercise!"


    The East China Sea is about to start, the exercises in the city, all kinds of weapons, fighters, all entered the city.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ning used his previous relationship, this is the power of the first God of War!


    As long as he gives an order, thousands of troops and horses can enter the East China Sea in the shortest time.


    It was a drill, but the old naughty boy didn''t know. This was to protect the Lin family. This big move, let alone him, even if it is any person in the world, any old monster, dare not care about it.


    The horror of modern technology, Mr. Lang has experienced, he almost lost his life, and these things that have appeared today are even more terrifying than the gifts that Brother Gou and the others prepared last time!


    "Jiang Ning, finally still didn''t trust me completely."


    The old naughty boy laughed.


    Jiang Ning will only believe in himself, and it is absolutely impossible to put the lives of his family in the hands of others.


    The old naughty boy is not angry, this is the most important thing to do.


    He turned around to walk out of the Jidao Martial Arts Hall, and a voice came from behind him.


    "Longevity, does it really make sense?"


    It is ridiculous.


    He recovered from his injury and has been in the martial arts hall for this period of time, thinking about some issues.


    He knows the existence of the longevity pond, and he also knows that Mr. Lang is looking for the longevity pond to resurrect his beloved. Is this true? Lu Luxi loves Shan Fu Shanxi??


    He also has someone he loves, and he hopes that person can survive.


    The old naughty boy glanced at him and said faintly: "The dead are dead, and the living should be self-improving. There are many things that can''t be changed. Even if people survive, things have changed. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Chen Lantang did not speak.


    "Looking forward, people live to have expectations. If that expectation changes, the meaning will be lost. Look for it again."


    After speaking, the old naughty boy didn''t say anything, and walked away.


    The current situation in the East China Sea is breathtaking!


    A large number of new equipment and weapons appeared in the eyes of everyone, giving them greater confidence. Those ordinary people looked at them and cheered one by one. This represents the strength of their country!


    Powerful and unmatched, this is the power that can protect them!


    Jiang Ning stood there, and soon several people walked towards him, all dressed up, majestic and majestic!


    "Big Brother!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning nodded and smiled, "I haven''t seen you in a long time, you haven''t changed at all."


    "Big brother has changed, he seems to like to laugh more."


    "Is it?"


    Jiang Ning still had a smile on his face, "Maybe, it''s a little different from the past."


    After speaking, the expression on his face gradually became serious.


    "This time, I''m sorry, did you say anything?"


    "That said, I will cooperate with you fully, at all costs!"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes flickered.


    "Well, when the matter is over, we will have a good drink."


    "Hahaha, well, we also have to meet our niece and bring her a present!"


    After speaking, several people took a step back, saluted seriously, and left quickly to start their mission.


    Jiang Ning is truly relieved and can do what he should do.


    He turned around, and the old naughty boy stood behind him.


    "How do you want to choose?"


    "I want an apprentice."


    The old urchin said.


    He made a choice. Since he gave the most important necklace to Jiang Ning''s daughter Jiang Yao, the old naughty boy has found the meaning of his continued living.


    Just like what he said to Chen Lantang, there must always be expectations in life, otherwise, what''s the point of that?

 Chapter 2276： Turn it on!

    He didn''t have it before, and the thing he most wanted to do so far was to kill Mr. Lang, but now he feels that it is really meaningless for such a thing.


    But accepting an apprentice, watching her go from babbling, to being able to call her master, to learning her own skills, the sense of accomplishment is completely different.


    Moreover, he determined that Jiang Yao''s talent is very good, and he will definitely surpass himself in the future!


    "Then what if someone wants to hurt your apprentice?"


    Jiang Ning looked at the old naughty boy, "What would you do?"


    "kill!"


    A terrifying cold light burst into the eyes of the old naughty boy!


    Jiang Ning nodded, did not say anything, turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Remember my name,"


    Behind him, the old naughty boy shouted, "I call the seven kills!"


    Jiang Ning stopped, seven kills!


    Of course he had heard of this name, but he did not expect that the old naughty boy turned out to be that one, a legendary character.


    He didn''t turn his head, just stretched out a finger to show that he heard it, and immediately disappeared.


    The old urchin was standing in the yard, guarding him inside and outside to ensure the safety of the Lin family, and the old urchin standing there was undoubtedly a needle in the sea.


    "My dear apprentice, it''s my luck that Master met you."


    He said lightly, "I''m here, no one will hurt you, and that **** who is greedy for a wolf will not do!"


    ...


    at the same time.


    Zhongnanshan, there is an earthquake!


    The earth is shaking!


    The terrifying shock wave overturned big trees, cut off mountains and rivers, and caused tremendous changes in the topography.


    This kind of no-man¡¯s land, on the contrary, no one was injured, but it also attracted attention from all quarters. No one expected that there would be a sudden earthquake on the always stable terrain, which made people incomprehensible.


    How did they know that such a big movement could be artificial.


    The second dimension of space is about to open!


    From a distance, Mr. Lang felt this wave of fluctuations, his eyes became sharp, and behind him, a group of figures were all people who had just awakened and were awakened by the black front.


    "You are lucky. You have the opportunity to find the longevity pool just after you wake up. Please remember this kindness."


    He was not at all polite, "I am greedy of the wolf, for you!"


    Hei Feng and others shouted in unison: "Yes!"


    In the face of Greedy Wolf, even if they were also the outstanding players of that era, the masters standing on the top, but in front of the three legendary people, there was still too much difference!


    Seven kills, greedy wolves, break the army!


    It''s just that the broken army is dead.


    Died in the hands of Greedy Wolf!


    Even the Seven Kills was seriously injured and lost his memory. He has fallen asleep until now. If it hadn''t been for Jiang Ning''s appearance, which disrupted the wolf''s plan, he would never need to return to the city to wake up those sleeping for his use.


    "call--"


    Mr. Lang took one step, the wind was violent, his eyes were looking straight at the direction of Zhongnan Mountain, "Mr. Lang, I am actually Mr. Wolf, hahahaha!"


    He pointed his finger, and the people behind him turned into afterimages and left quickly.


    "Seven Kills, have you made a decision? Are you really willing to give up the longevity pool? I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!"


    Mr. Lang roared loudly, a little hysterical and crazy.


    No one can abandon his expectations and pursuits. He can¡¯t. Others can¡¯t. If it wasn''t for the **** of the army, hiding the clues of the longevity pool in the Ji Dao boxing score, where would he need so much effort? ?


    "Huh!"


    Mr. Lang disappeared.


    At the same time.


    In the depths of Zhongnan Mountain, where the mountain gate is located.


    Jiang Ning and others are here.


    The lines carved on the ground are exactly the lines on the fist scores. At this moment, there is still a burst of black smoke. It was just these lines that caused the earthquake and caused a huge change in the mountain gate!


    "This second dimension is within the mountain gate!"

 Chapter 2277： Transfer

    No one thought, even Mr. Lang, also did not expect that the lines on the boxing score would have this effect!


    Jiang Ning''s understanding of boxing scores surpassed everyone.


    "It turns out that you can change the gates of different latitudes, which is really surprising,"


    Fang Qiu took a deep breath. He had done all the preparations Jiang Ning asked him to do, but only at this moment did he understand what a terrible thing Jiang Ning had done. "Master, do you think they will come?"


    Jiang Ning stood there with a calm face.


    The mountain gate has been opened, and they will come.


    "Unless, they don''t want to find the longevity pool, otherwise, they will definitely come."


    If you want to find the longevity pool, you must enter the mountain gate, because Jiangning has changed the second latitude channel route to the northern boundary within the mountain gate!


    If you want to find it, you can only go in from there, which made Mr. Lang and the others unexpected.


    "Let''s go in first and wait for them."


    After that, Jiang Ning stepped in, and Fang Qiu and others followed in. The gate continued, but it was not closed. Now you can go in and out freely.


    The surrounding lights flickered, Jiang Ning and the others had already arrived? Furandi Xi''er Zhelingyi? Qingshanzong.


    Yanagawa was waiting there.


    "You''re back."


    Seeing Jiang Ning, he opened his mouth and said, "As you explained, we are all ready. Whether we can succeed or not depends on luck."


    This time, they are not only facing Mr. Lang, but also those who have awakened from their deep sleep.


    Fortunately, the others were not as strong as Mr. Lang, otherwise they would not have to fight at all. Only one Jiang Ning would not be able to stop them.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Their purpose is to find the longevity pool, not to destroy everyone."


    "I paved the way for them. It''s their business to succeed or not."


    He took a deep breath, "If they have two minds, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    After that, Jiang Ning didn''t waste time. The well-built channel is already there. We will definitely come by Mr. Lang. He only needs to be in the north and wait for Mr. Lang and the others.


    He took Fang Qiu and others directly to the north.


    At the same time.


    Mr. Lang led the people directly through Zhongnan Mountain and entered the gate.


    He doesn''t need to hesitate at all.


    The longevity pool is his purpose, and besides, there is nothing that can make him care.


    Although he was a little surprised, Jiang Ning was able to transfer the passage to the second-dimensional space to other places, but no matter what, he only needs the longevity pool!


    "They will probably make a lot of preparations, what should we do?"


    The black forward is still a little worried.


    When he first awakened, he felt that he was invincible in the world, except for Mr. Lang, everyone else was in his eyes.


    But now, let alone Jiang Ning, even the brother Gou and others around Jiang Ning have the ability to kill themselves, making him a little uneasy.


    There are also many terrifying weapons in this world, which makes him afraid and awe-inspiring.


    "This is Jiang Ning''s compromising, you know."


    Mr. Lang smiled.


    He couldn''t see that this was Jiang Ning''s compromising, because Jiang Ning didn''t want the battlefield to be placed in the city, where his family and children were, so Jiang Ning had no choice but to move the battlefield to the mountain gate.


    Both of them know that the current peace is because the longevity pool has not yet been found, and everyone has the same goal, and they can even become friends and partners in a short time.


    But once the longevity pool is found, the situation will be completely different.


    After all, the longevity pool can only be used by one person.


    Of course, not many people knew about this matter, including the old naughty boy, who did not know about the legend of the Longevity Pond, Mr. Lang was the one who studied and knew the most.

 Chapter 2278： Pity

    In addition, all the things that other people know, Mr. Lang allows them to know!


    It feels terrible to think about it, but the Black Front and the others don''t even know about it, where they want to get it, everything they know is consciously passed out by Mr. Lang, let them understand, and slowly become obsessed.


    "go!"


    Mr. Lang waved his hand and walked directly in. Hei Feng and the others behind him quickly followed in without any hesitation.


    The Green Mountain Sect is already empty.


    After Mr. Lang and the others came in, no one could be seen.


    According to Jiangning''s arrangement, the Qingshan Sect was empty at the moment, and it was completely a passage into the mountain gate, and no one guarded it.


    "They should all be gathered in the north, and they want to compete with us for the longevity pool."


    Hei Feng said, "The people from several major sects should be there."


    Mr. Lang nodded.


    He glanced around and didn''t feel the breath of anyone. Obviously, the people of the Green Mountain Sect were really empty.


    "Go to the North."


    He didn''t waste time, and immediately took people to the north, and he was about to find the longevity pond. This feeling made him a little excited.


    A group of people left, very fast, and soon disappeared in the Green Mountain Sect.


    Mr. Lang didn''t know. Soon after they left, Yanagawa appeared again with someone.


    There was a trace of determination on his face.


    "Fengshanmen!"


    His tone was very light, but he was extremely firm, "Since they have come in, don''t think about going out anymore. This is the mission of our Qingshan Sect!"


    "Yes!"


    All the disciples withdrew their coats one by one, using golden pen and ink on their bodies to depict strange and strange runes, which looked a little weird, revealing a kind of terrible power!


    They stood in different positions, sat cross-legged in an instant, and looked down from a high altitude, they could find that their current position, connected by the line, was a huge "seal" character!


    Yanagawa stood at the forefront and said loudly: "Get up!"


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    In an instant, the ground shook suddenly, and the gate of the mountain closed instantly, like a dark cave, with nothing to see.


    He was standing there, and the disciples behind him sat one by one, motionless, like statues, suppressing the gate of the mountain!


    "Jiang Ning, I will stand up here first, you can rest assured to do it!"


    He took a deep breath and said clearly.


    And then.


    Northland.


    The thick fog still did not disperse.


    Jiang Ning chose the location here, which surprised Mr. Lang.


    From a distance, there is an extra table in front of the thatched hut, and Jiang Ning is sitting there at the moment, making tea leisurely, there is no one beside him, quietly waiting for Mr. Lang and the others to come.


    "Are all your people hiding?"


    Asked Mr. Lang.


    Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced at the two people not far apart.


    "Your people are all hiding, right?"


    He glanced at the guys behind Mr. Lang, his tone calm, "I know from the old naughty boy, why do you want to find the longevity pool."


    Mr. Lang''s eyes shrank.


    "Speaking of which, you are also a poor person, and I can understand your feelings."


    "Hehe, is that right? So, are you willing to help me?"


    Mr. Lang smiled, "You don''t need me to force you, are you willing to help me?"


    If this is the case, then he didn''t waste a lot of things. Knowing this a long time ago, with compassion, Jiang Ning could help him find a channel.


    "Not willing."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I really don''t want to, because I don''t think you are worthy."


    He put down the teacup in his hand, and a playful smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Greed wolf, there is a greedy word in your name,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Do you think that after you find the longevity pool, you will be satisfied?"


    Hearing this, a ray of light flashed deep in Mr. Lang''s eyes.


    "What do you know?"


    He shouted.


    Jiang Ning ignored him, but instead looked at Hei Feng and the others behind Mr. Lang. He sighed and shook his head again: "They, it''s a pity."

 Chapter 2279： Sow discord

    Hearing that, the expressions of the people behind Mr. Lang are a bit complicated.


    They looked at each other, then looked at Mr. Lang, not knowing what Jiang Ning meant.


    What is it that they are a pity?


    "What do you mean?"


    Someone asked.


    They just woke up, only knowing that the longevity pool might appear, and they need to work together to find out. As long as they find the longevity pool, they can live forever.


    That''s why they obeyed Mr. Lang''s arrangements. After all, no one knows this better than Mr. Lang.


    "Means nothing."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Mr. Lang wants to take you on a road of longevity, and you should thank him."


    He looked at everyone, "Even me, I was moved by him."


    Mr. Lang looked at Jiang Ning, his eyes shrunk, and he didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what Jiang Ning understood, and why he said this. If he wants to provoke a discord, he should take the opportunity to say more?


    But Jiang Ning did not continue to say, but looked at himself with a smile.


    "are you ready?"


    ?Zero Ershan dyed Shan and zero love? Jiang Ning looked at him.


    "are you ready?"


    Mr. Lang asked back.


    "I can do it anytime."


    The two people seemed to be playing a riddle, and the words they said were completely incomprehensible to others, and they were even more confused.


    Mr. Lang was originally mysterious and unpredictable, even if they were the top masters of their time, they still had a long way to go, so naturally they didn''t dare to be more suspicious.


    But the Jiang Ning in front of them was so young that they didn''t want to put it in their eyes at all. At this moment, it seemed that there was a sense of unpredictability.


    "Don''t worry about him."


    The black forward reminded.


    He knew that Jiang Ning was terrible. Jiang Ning was not an ordinary person at all. How could a person who can thoroughly understand Ji Dao boxing be an ordinary person?


    In this era, Jiang Ning is the only one who can easily kill himself!


    Regardless of his appearance that is harmless to humans and animals, when you start, Jiang Ning''s strength will make people desperate, this is what Mr. Lang told him himself.


    He knew that Mr. Lang had been injured by Jiang Ning!


    Jiang Ning got up, glanced around, pointed at the lake, and suddenly laughed jokingly.


    "Now that everyone is ready, get ready to leave."


    After speaking, he stomped his feet suddenly, and the ground shook slightly, and eight iron chains suddenly pulled out of the water, with a copper coffin hanging at the end!


    Mr. Lang''s face suddenly changed.


    "I can open the passage for you and take you into the second dimension, but you have to help me pick up this copper coffin first."


    Jiang Ning said directly.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Mr. Lang''s voice became cold.


    When Hei Feng and others looked at the copper coffin, their expressions also changed.


    "It''s the third copper coffin, how come it is here?"


    Hei Feng''s face was solemn.


    Others stared at the copper coffin as well. They didn''t expect this coffin to be here. They had searched for a long time. Everyone hoped to find this coffin and live longer.


    Except for the old urchin''s black coffin, this is the copper coffin.


    Many people are already thinking that if they can''t find the longevity pond, at least getting this copper coffin is a way out.


    Mr. Lang didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would expose the existence of the copper coffin, he sneered, and still didn''t care.


    "Stop talking nonsense,"


    Mr. Lang said, "Open the channel!"


    "Otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    Jiang Ning just wanted to provoke discord, but his way was different from normal, this guy was really cunning.


    Seeing Mr. Lang a little annoyed, Jiang Ning laughed.


    "can not wait anymore?"


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath.


    "it is good!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding environment suddenly changed dramatically!


    After the earth turned to the sky, it seemed as if it had descended into the dense jungle out of thin air, with huge trees in the sky, making the expressions of Hei Feng and others drastically changed. Unexpectedly, Jiang Ning would have such a method.

 Chapter 2280： Cant get in

    Only Mr. Lang knew that this was not Jiang Ning''s method, but the runes on the boxing score!


    "Void?"


    The black front reached out to touch a big tree beside him, it was true!


    The expression on his face was even more surprised.


    The environment here is exactly the same as the woods where the old naughty boy is!


    Others were also shocked by this change, and couldn''t believe that this was the movement made by Jiang Ning.


    "I really underestimated you."


    Mr. Lang said, "Since it''s opened, let''s go in."


    He looked at Jiang Ning.


    If Jiang Ning doesn''t enter, he will not enter.


    The current situation is a bit more than his plan. Jiang Ning''s control over the runes of the boxing sheet makes him a little unconfident. Even if he knows, these must be the ghosts of the old guy Pojun, but even if he is dead, Lang The husband still didn''t dare to despise him.


    "I know, if I don''t go in, you won''t dare to go in."


    Jiang Ning looked very relaxed and didn''t say much nonsense. He glanced at Mr. Lang, then glanced at the others, laughed, and walked in directly.


    In an instant, he was hidden in those mountains and forests.


    "Mr. Lang, what should I do? What is the situation?"


    Some people don''t know what happened. Such a change is so amazing. Jiang Ning will disappear if he says nothing.


    "If I guessed correctly, the longevity pool is here. Once you enter this passage, you can find the longevity pool."


    Mr. Lang is equally cautious.


    He has done many calculations, and has studied the secrets of the runes in the boxing score for many years. He can be sure that what Jiang Ning is opening now is the channel of the second dimension.


    Only such a passage environment can make people age more slowly, just like an old naughty boy, before he loses his memory, he knows to choose a similar environment to sleep.


    All these are traceable.


    But Jiang Ning really makes people dare not rest assured.


    Even though Jiang Ning was the first to walk in now, Mr. Lang was still a little worried.


    "Hei Feng, you go in first."


    Mr. Lang turned his head and looked at Hei Feng, his face suddenly changed.


    "Should I go in?"


    He was a little jealous.


    "Go in."


    Mr. Lang''s tone is cold.


    He gritted his teeth and glanced at the other people behind him. He wanted to pull someone in instead of himself, but their eyes were obviously full of suspicion and jealousy, where would they agree.


    First, he was inexplicably guided by Jiang Ning to the mountain gate, and then to the northern boundary, he pulled up the bronze coffin of the Third World from the bottom of the lake, and now opened the second-dimensional passage.


    It seems weird no matter how you look at it.


    "Okay, I''ll go in first!"


    The black forward bit his scalp, stepped in, and took a step inside, feeling a huge change in the space, and couldn''t tell whether it was real or virtual.


    In the ear, the fragrance of birds and flowers is real!


    This fragrance is impossible to deceive!


    When he turned around, he could no longer see Mr. Lang and them.


    "No problem, it''s true, Mr. Lang!"


    "Of course it is true."


    Behind him, Jiang Ning''s voice came, causing Hei Feng to tighten his scalp. He turned his head abruptly and saw Jiang Ning walking towards him.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "To trick you in, of course is to kill."


    Jiang Ning''s eyes are like stars? They are as sharp as a blade, and they feel heart trembling when they see an old monster like Hei Feng!


    "I think about it, only by killing you, can you really endure trouble forever!"


    Huh!


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved, Ji Dao boxing broke out in an instant, and the violent boxing power, like a tide, surrounded the black front!


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Heifeng shouted loudly, but no one seemed to hear it at all. Outside, Mr. Lang and the others only saw Heifeng''s figure flash and disappeared without a trace.


    "Ok?"


    Mr. Lang always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Jiang Ning went in and disappeared, and Hei Feng went in and disappeared. He was hesitating whether or not to go in!

 Chapter 2281： Kill!

    "Mr. Lang, what is going on?"


    Someone can''t help it anymore.


    Things are too weird to let them know what happened, which is completely different from what Mr. Lang said.


    Especially with the appearance of Jiang Ning, this young man seemed to be in control of everything, even Mr. Lang couldn''t help it.


    Looking at his expression, it is obviously not clear whether he should go in now.


    Mr. Lang looked solemn and looked at the mountain forest in front of him. He didn''t know what was inside, whether the longevity pool was inside or not. Why did this feeling suddenly change?


    "Go in one by one."


    He turned his head and looked at everyone.


    He regretted letting Jiang Ning go in first. This guy went in first, but it was hard to tell what would happen inside.


    But if Jiang Ning was not allowed to enter, he would not dare to enter!


    "hateful!"


    Jiang Ning is too cunning. His existence is a kind of uncertainty, but Mr. Lang didn''t dare to kill him at all, nor did he have a chance to kill him.


    Kill Jiang Ning, let alone find the longevity pond.


    "Mr. Lang, I think it''s better for you to go in first. Our strength is not as good as yours. Going in is probably not good enough."


    "Yeah, Mr. Lang, it''s better for you to advance. Hei Feng has already entered. Only after you enter will you know if it is this way."


    Several people did not dare to enter, their faces were full of caution.


    They don''t want to be like Hei Feng and become a mouse who tries his way. Now Hei Feng is dead or alive. Who told Mr. Lang to let Jiang Ning in first?


    At this moment, there is no one around here except them, which is a bit strange in itself.


    Don''t Jiangning and the others need to prepare people?


    Just dare to leave Jiang Ning alone, facing so many masters of them.


    "Go in!"


    Mr. Lang doesn''t want to talk nonsense, let alone bargain with these people, they are not qualified yet!


    "You? Ran Zhe Wu Yi Yi Fu Wu Shan?!"


    He pointed at the human being standing in the front, "Go in!"


    "Mr. Lang..."


    "boom!"


    Without waiting for him to refuse, Mr. Lang raised his hand with a palm, and directly shot him into the air, killing him instantly!


    "Don''t waste time with me, you have no choice, listen to me, or die?"


    He is unbeatable!


    The group of people, holding their breath, knowing Mr. Lang''s temper, they dare not say anything, they really have no way to go back.


    "Go in!"


    Mr. Lang pointed at another person. The person hesitated, did not say anything, gritted his teeth, and immediately rushed in.


    He just entered, the earth turned to Tianxuan, after he felt his sight stabilized, suddenly there was a punch of strength, surging!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, he didn''t even see who did it, he was smashed to pieces, and he was killed instantly!


    Jiang Ning stood there, shaking his fists.


    "the second!"


    His eyes are clear, without a trace of murderous intent, but his fist exudes a terrifying punch!


    One punch will kill!


    He looked at the spatial patterns with wave marks in front of him, which were exactly the same as the patterns on the fist sheet.


    If he hadn''t studied carefully, he would not have discovered that these lines still have this effect.


    And when he was not sure, Jiang Ning did not hesitate, and directly asked the old naughty boy. From the old naughty boy, he learned that patterns can be used in this way.


    This is a trap. He specifically targets Mr. Lang''s trap, and he is sure that Mr. Lang will be fooled 100% and enter this trap!


    Because no one can refuse the temptation to get the longevity pool, even Mr. Lang.


    "Isn''t this the same as your guess? Then why don''t you come in yet?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    He is not in a hurry, he is ready at any time, if one comes in, he will kill one!


    Very strong!


    Jiang Ning stood there, waiting for people from outside to come in. Based on his understanding of Mr. Lang, the suspicious Mr. Lang would definitely not come in by himself.


    He is outside, he should still be regretting, let himself come in first, right?

 Chapter 2282： Real trap

    But if he let himself in later, Mr. Lang would be even more afraid.


    "Huh!"


    Another figure rushed in, Jiang Ning did not hesitate, and killed him with a fist!


    Boom!


    The earth is shaking!


    The violent boxing strength instantly smashed that Dao to smash!


    The third!


    Jiang Ning stepped on the corpse and said coldly, "Aren''t you coming in yet?"


    At the moment, outside.


    Three people have entered, but there is no movement. He just explained that if there is something abnormal inside, he will come out immediately, but now, no one has come out.


    Mr. Lang frowned very high.


    "It''s weird, this is a trap!"


    "This must be a trap! If he is in there waiting to kill us, what are we going to do?"


    "It should be impossible, everyone is not bad, why can he easily kill us?"


    "But now, what is the situation? Is there really a longevity pool in it?"


    Several people argued endlessly.


    No one wants to do things that are uncertain.


    "You two? Shi Ai Xixi closed your mind? Let''s go in together."


    Mr. Kerang ignored it.


    He was sure that the longevity pool would only be found by going in along this passage. He had studied for so many years, that''s it, Jiang Ning couldn''t deceive him at all.


    He looked at the two people and said lightly, "You two go in one after the other. Even if Jiang Ning wants to do something, he can only deal with one person."


    All of a sudden, the two people turned pale.


    Doesn''t it mean that those who go first are likely to die?


    "You go in first."


    Mr. Lang knew that it would be a waste of time for them to make their own decisions, so he immediately appointed one. For him, these people are dispensable, and it is not a pity to die.


    As if he had been sentenced to death, the person who was going to go first gritted his teeth and glanced at Mr. Lang, feeling indignant.


    Why does he resent Mr. Lang for awakening himself, even if he is asleep, and waiting for the opportunity is better than waking up to death, right?


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    He roared, his aura surged, adjusted his state to the strongest, and was ready to do it at any time. Even if Jiang Ning wanted to do it, he would have to fight!


    Huh!


    A little bit under his feet, he rushed in immediately, and it was Jiang Ning''s fist as he came to face him!


    "Damn it!"


    He shouted angrily, "Dare you kill me!"


    Jiang Ning did not speak, but blasted out with a fist. The terrifying fist rolled and wrapped him in an instant.


    At the same time, the second person came in!


    Just to see that Jiang Ning threw a fist to kill the first person, his face changed drastically, he didn''t want to deal with Jiang Ning, he wanted to turn around and escape!


    This is really a trap!


    "Where to go?"


    Jiang Ning spotted him at a glance, sneered, and blasted the same punch, violently punching the man''s head, and before he could react, Jiang Ning rushed over and pulled in.


    boom!


    Make another punch!


    The power of Ji Dao Fist is too terrifying!


    The second person also didn''t have the power to resist. Even if he died, he couldn''t understand that a young man like Jiang Ning would be so terrible.


    "what--"


    The screams only slightly spread outside, and Mr. Lang heard it.


    His face finally changed.


    Jiang Ning...Sure enough, he designed a trap to kill him!


    Mr. Lang is furious!


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    He is even more sure that the passage inside is the way to the second dimension space, and the longevity pool is inside!


    Because it was not true, Jiang Ning knew that he couldn''t deceive himself. He used the real longevity pond to design traps and wanted to kill them!


    "Mr. Lang, they are all dead!"


    Everyone heard the scream just now, and it can be seen that several people who entered have been killed by Jiang Ning.


    A group of people have never been so scared before. In their time, even with the existence of Mr. Lang and their three supernatural beings, they had never been so scared as they are today!

 Chapter 2283： Real trap

    Mr. Lang''s face was ugly, he never thought that this turned out to be a real trap.


    Use the most authentic channel to design traps so that they can''t doubt at all, because even if they doubt, they must go in!


    Because the longevity pool is indeed inside.


    "Jiangning!"


    Mr. Lang roared, "Aren''t you afraid, those people in the East China Sea, will you pay the price?"


    His voice was like rolling thunder, surging.


    But Jiang Ning did not respond at all.


    "Mr. Lang, let''s go in together and kill him!"


    "Yes, he is alone. Are we still afraid that he won''t succeed?"


    Someone yelled and took a sigh of relief.


    There is only Jiang Ning, so that they dare not move. Isn''t this making people laugh?


    Mr. Lang still did not make a decision.


    He looked at the mountains and forests and was sure that this was definitely the real passage, and Jiang Ning was really cunning using this passage to kill them!


    "Can''t go in."


    Mr. Lang said with a cold face, "Once there is a fight in the passage, it is very likely that the entire passage will collapse, and... Jiang Ning can''t kill!"


    This is what he is most irritating.


    Now Jiang Ning is the only one who controls the lines on the Ji Dao fist sheet, and even he has no way to find the direction that the channel leads through the lines on the fist sheet.


    Kill Jiang Ning, then they don''t even want to find the longevity pool!


    Threats, Jiang Ning can''t be threatened, and Jiang Ning can''t be killed. The most frustrating thing is that Jiang Ning''s strength is strong. Even if they seriously injured Jiang Ning, it has been extremely difficult to control him.


    Mr. Lang has never been so helpless like today.


    He has an ugly face, but he keeps calm at all times, knowing that there is definitely no way he can, at least today, don''t want to enter this passage.


    "Jiangning, I can''t go in, can''t you also come out?"


    Mr. Lang sternly said, "If you don''t come out, then I will go back!"


    "When I get back to the city, you guys in the East China Sea, I will kill them cleanly one by one! Don''t you be afraid?"


    The sound rolled and reverberated across the entire lake, shaking the lake with a hint of light ripples everywhere, even the eight iron chains shook, and it was shocking to see.


    But Jiang Ning still had no response.


    It seemed that the channel cut off all sounds, and he couldn''t hear anything.


    Mr. Lang was very angry.


    Jiang Ning seemed to be confronting him, having to wait for them to enter the passage, and then kill them one by one!


    "asshole!"


    A few people couldn''t help it.


    "Too arrogant! He really thought he could kill all of us?"


    "Let''s go in together and kill him together!"


    "Yes, he can kill one, can he kill all of them?"


    "If you can''t find the longevity pool, everyone will die!"


    "It would be really embarrassing to die in the hands of such a small person!"


    A group of people became angry, and they all knew that after waking up, if they couldn''t find the longevity pool, then they would really be over.


    Sooner or later, it is a death, and it is too unwilling to be humiliated by such a person before death.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    In a blink of an eye, five or six people set off at the same time and rushed in.


    They rushed from different directions, and they didn''t believe that Jiang Ning had the ability to kill all of them in one breath!


    "kill!"


    "Kill that guy!"


    "Even if you can''t find the longevity pool, don''t want to humiliate me and wait!"


    Five or six people rushed in. Time went by. They entered the passage all at once, and the smell of blood came out.


    Sure enough, all the people in the Black Front were killed!


    Several people looked up, and Jiang Ning stood there, looking at them blankly.


    "You killed them all?"


    "good."


    Jiang Ning spread his hand, "I designed this trap to kill you all."

 Chapter 2284： only one

    He didn''t conceal anything, and was so frank that the five or six people trembled with anger.


    "You...you are looking for death!"


    "It''s you who are looking for death."


    Jiang Ning said, "Could it be that it was used by Mr. Lang, don''t you guys know?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing that Jiang Ning didn''t mean to do it immediately, five or six people looked at each other and stared at Jiang Ning, not knowing what Jiang Ning meant.


    "These people are all controlled by Mr. Lang''s mind, don''t you know it?"


    Hearing this, the faces of the five or six people changed.


    They really didn''t notice it just now, but at this moment, he wants to come, Mr. Lang himself has this ability, if it is not controlled by him, who would be willing to come in and take risks?


    "They, early? Lu Ai Ai Shi Erdi Payi? The party will die, and you still have a chance."


    Jiang Ning said lightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Someone said, "If you want to provoke discord, there is no need!"


    "Today, we must go in to find the longevity pond, whoever stops us will have to die!"


    Several people are ready to do it.


    "You''re all getting older, can''t you calm down?"


    Jiang Ning laughed, "Mr. Lang should have told you that if I die, you can''t find the longevity pool, too."


    "Only I can open this channel. You can''t find the longevity pool if you kill me."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Several people were speechless.


    Doesn''t this mean that they have nothing to do with Jiangning?


    Jiang Ning can kill them, but they can''t kill Jiang Ning. Even if they are angry again, killing Jiang Ning is tantamount to suicide!


    "Let''s talk about it, what do you want to do, if you want to kill us, don''t have to talk so much nonsense, right?"


    One of them looked at Jiangning Dao.


    From the beginning, he felt that there was a problem.


    What Jiang Ning said was obviously aimed at Mr. Lang and said that they were used by Mr. Lang, but everyone knew in his heart that everyone was using each other.


    Without Mr. Lang, they could not find the longevity pond either.


    "I just want to remind you,"


    Jiang Ning glanced around, "You have decided, who has entered the longevity pool?"


    "What do you mean? Of course everyone is going in."


    The man snorted.


    "That won''t work."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "Only one person can enter the longevity pool, and only one person can use it at the same time."


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Hearing this, a group of people was stunned for an instant, suspecting that there was a problem with their ears.


    "impossible!"


    Someone immediately retorted, "How is this possible? How can the longevity pool only be used by one person!"


    "Yes, the longevity pool shouldn''t be a big pool. Everyone can go in, be baptized, and live forever?"


    "Don''t you want to sow discord!"


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    "I didn''t lie to you. There is indeed only one person who can use the Eternal Life Pool. If you wake up one by one, you will all have a chance. Otherwise, why was it rumored that you should find a way to sleep?"


    "It''s because only one person can enter the Changsheng Pool at a time. Obviously, Mr. Lang woke up very early, then he would not give this opportunity to others."


    "When he wants you to die, will he consider you?"


    Jiang Ning''s words were like a needle that pierced everyone''s hearts fiercely.


    The more they think about it, the more they don¡¯t match up. Mr. Lang¡¯s attitude towards them is indeed exactly like using a tool, throw it away when it''s used up, or even throw it away before it''s used up.


    "The longevity pool does exist, I can definitely tell you."


    Jiang Ning said, "But as long as Mr. Lang is still there, then you will not have a chance."


    "There will be no chance at all."


    Those five or six people were silent.


    Jiang Ning was right. If Mr. Lang was there, they would never have a chance. Mr. Lang would not be able to let them get the longevity pool. Between them, they would also not let others succeed.


    Because, that means you are going to die!

 Chapter 2285： the truth

    Everyone fell silent immediately.


    Even if they knew that Jiang Ning was instigating discord at this moment, what he said seemed to be correct.


    They all knew what kind of person Mr. Lang was. In their time, he was already notorious. If it weren''t for his strength, others could not help him, he would have been killed long ago!


    But now, they also have no other choice.


    After being awakened by the black front, if they can''t find the longevity pool, then they will have to die. There is one death on the left and the right. They always have to gamble, right?


    "If we don''t find the longevity pool, we will die, you know?"


    "knowledge."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Then you tell us this, do you think it makes sense?"


    "The left and right are all deaths. We have found them, and there is still a chance to fight for them. Otherwise, we can only wait for death!"


    Several people stared at Jiang Ning, their faces ugly.


    Competing with Mr. Lang, there are more or less opportunities. With so many of them, they can all join hands to grab the qualifications of the longevity pool from Mr. Lang, and then compete with each other.


    This is their only choice.


    "Of course it makes sense,"


    Jiang Ning said, "You should be very thankful that you have awakened in this era."


    "What do you mean?"


    They stared at Jiang Ning. They didn''t know what Jiang Ning meant by saying this. What does it mean to be very lucky. Waking up in this era?


    "Because, I can wake you up again, and then wake up in turn, using the longevity pool one by one."


    "Om¡ª"


    Like being struck by lightning, Jiang Ning''s words made their heads blank in an instant.


    "impossible!"


    Someone immediately retorted, "How is it possible, this is absolutely impossible!"


    "Do you know how much effort we made in order to sleep and wait for the opportunity?"


    "There are so many people who have been able to fall asleep without a lot of power. Until today, now you say that there is no chance. Have you considered our feelings?"


    "Who is not the proud boy of that era? Even with those three people, we can live out our own demeanor, but that''s not enough!"


    "Failing to reach the top, failing to stand on top of the world, that is not enough!"


    The man yelled, venting his resentment and dissatisfaction.


    It can be said that they have fallen asleep so far, just for an opportunity, a chance to prove themselves, martial arts people, who doesn''t want to reach the top, don''t want to feel the magnificent atmosphere of the small mountains?


    "If you are all able to live forever, then who is the strongest?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing, and glanced at everyone, "You still have to fight, and even kill the last person alive, he is the strongest one!"


    "What''s the point then?"


    "It''s not your life that I live, it''s boring."


    He shook his head and sighed that he was so angry that he didn''t understand, nor did he want to understand.


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, those people didn''t say anything. Jianghu is fighting and killing, and even more so. If you want to fight and kill, then someone will die, it''s someone else, or it may be yourself.


    At that time, Mr. Lang and the others were destined to be only supporting roles, so they all thought that they could find a better opportunity after they fell asleep, but now it seems that there is no way.


    "Can you really let us fall asleep again and wake up later?"


    Suddenly someone asked.


    Jiang Ning looked over, and the man didn''t speak from start to finish, just listened to what he said and kept looking at him.


    "Yes, we can do it in our time, and many people have already done it."


    He nodded, "As long as you want, I can guarantee that you can do this."


    "How do we trust you?"


    Everyone was a little suspicious. After all, they were not familiar with Jiang Ning, and even this was the first time they met. They had to believe what Jiang Ning said. If Jiang Ning wanted to kill them, wouldn''t it be easy?

 Chapter 2286： Know everything

    No one dared to hand his life to Jiang Ning easily.


    "Compared to Mr. Lang, I think I should be more trustworthy."


    Jiang Ning said, "At least, the old naughty boy is still with me. If I can''t believe it, he will stay with me?"


    "The old naughty boy is the first person to accept my suggestion? Ling Wu Ai Ai Shi Shan Ranpa? Please trust me."


    "Besides, I''m a bit harder to say. After you eat, believe me, there really is no other choice. Either fight with me to the end. That''s a dead end, or you choose to believe me."


    He was more domineering than Mr. Lang''s attitude, but these people didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    What Jiang Ning said was so true that they had no other choice at all.


    "If I refuse to help you find it, then you won''t find the longevity pool. The only person who can find the longevity pool is me, understand?"


    "You can only rely on me, you can only trust me."


    This really makes people have no other choice, not just him, even Mr. Lang is the same.


    The key to the longevity pool is Jiangning.


    Apart from him, no one can comprehend the secrets of the lines on the Jidao boxing score. It is undoubtedly a idiotic dream to find the Changshengchi. If not, does Mr. Lang need so much trouble?


    "But if you are like this, will Mr. Lang agree?"


    "He doesn''t need to agree."


    Jiang Ning sneered, "He also has no choice."


    After speaking, he looked at everyone: "The right to choose is in your hands. Make your own decision."


    At that time.


    By the lake.


    Looking at the movement inside, Mr. Lang didn''t respond for a long time. He wanted to come to those people but was killed by Jiang Ning again.


    This cunning guy, tricked them with the most real traps, and now kills them one by one without giving them a chance at all.


    However, they still dare not kill Jiang Ning, because Jiang Ning is the only key to lead into the longevity pool!


    "Om¡ª"


    Suddenly, he was thinking about rushing in and confronting Jiang Ning. The space fluctuated, and the few people who had just entered came out again.


    Intact!


    Mr. Lang squinted his eyes, glanced at them, and saw that they had no blood on their bodies, let alone traces of fighting. It is impossible to kill Jiang Ning so easily, right?


    He was about to speak, the space fluctuated again, and Jiang Ning also walked out.


    "Jiangning!"


    Mr. Lang stopped drinking, "You fool me!"


    "Soldiers are not tired of fraud, you know."


    Jiang Ning opened his hands and looked indifferent, "Okay, I''ll be here today, I''ll leave first."


    "stop!"


    Mr. Lang said angrily, "What do you mean?"


    "If you don''t find the longevity pond, do you think we will let you go?"


    "If you leave, then we will follow you to the East China Sea and kill all those around you! I see if you and the old naughty boy can stop you."


    His tone was full of threats, but Jiang Ning ignored it.


    He glanced at Mr. Lang, smiled contemptuously, stopped saying a word, turned and left.


    Mr. Lang wanted to stop, but he knew that it didn''t make any sense to stop Jiang Ning himself.


    "You don''t want to use us anymore."


    Without waiting for Mr. Lang to speak, someone spoke first, "Eternal Life Pond, only one person can use it, right? We went with you at the same time. It was just a tool, and there was no chance to live forever, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Lang''s face changed.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It seems to be true."


    Seeing Mr. Lang''s reaction, the few people shook their heads and turned to other people.


    "We were all deceived by him. He just wants to use us. When he finds the longevity pool, he will only kill us, because at the same time, the longevity pool is only enough for one person to use."


    "With him, do you think we will have a chance?"


    "Shut up!"


    Mr. Lang angered.


    What did Jiang Ning tell them that would make them suddenly change their minds?


    "Don''t think we are stupid, we know everything!"

 Chapter 2287： Sleepy

    Looking at this group of people, Mr. Lang sneered.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    There was a strong murderous in his voice, "Are you against me? Ah!"


    "No, we don''t agree with each other,"


    That humanity, "Since everyone can''t cooperate, we naturally don''t waste time."


    Judging from Mr. Lang''s reaction, they can be sure that what Jiang Ning said is true, and that the Changshengchi can only be used by one person at the same time. If they were used by Mr. Lang again, they would be really stupid.


    Even they themselves couldn''t figure out why they would rather choose to trust a stranger Jiang Ning than to trust Mr. Lang.


    "You will regret it."


    Mr. Lang said.


    He was a little angry. He didn''t expect that the plan he had carefully prepared would be useless at all. Before it started, it was destroyed by Jiang Ning.


    This bastard!


    Those people ignored Mr. Lang, turned around and left the northern border directly.


    And Mr. Lang stood in front of the passage, hesitated several times in his heart, and chose to walk in.


    He is not reconciled!


    He didn''t want to miss such an opportunity!


    As soon as he entered the passage, the surrounding environment, the earth turned to the sky, changed in an instant!


    Those big trees in the sky suddenly became shackles, trapping him directly inside.


    "what?"


    Mr. Lang roared, "Jiang Ning, have you pitted me one after another!"


    He slammed his fist, smashed it violently, breaking the shackles, but it seemed that he could never be beaten, one after another, constantly attacking, always trapping him...


    the other side.


    Green Mountain Sect.


    Within the mountain gate, Jiang Ning did not break his promise, and sent the liquid nitrogen device to the depths of the Green Mountain Sect long ago.


    This is an upgraded version of contemporary technology, the space dormancy chamber, which allows people to sleep in deep sleep for nearly a hundred years with the lowest consumption!


    Seeing these weird devices in front of them, the group of people were a little dazed.


    Where have they seen such a thing.


    "These are the things you said that can make Wu Zhewu shut up and keep sleeping?"


    "Yes, these things are much more expensive than your methods. At least they will not do any harm to your body and can delay your aging."


    Jiang Ning nodded and said, "Here, you can set the time. You can wake up whenever you want. Of course, you can also choose to wake you up."


    "After you wake up, there is no problem if you want to continue to fall asleep again."


    This is simply tailor-made for them.


    Just, is it safe?


    They still have some doubts.


    "I made it very clear, you have no choice."


    Jiang Ning said, "I won''t harm you. The really wicked people are all killed by me. I think you have seen it. I really want to kill you. It doesn''t take so much energy, doesn''t it?"


    The overbearing tone made people feel a little uncomfortable, but it was also true enough.


    A group of people looked at each other without hesitation.


    They are all people who have experienced big winds and waves, knowing when to make a decision and what kind of decision to make.


    "We really have no other choice. Sooner or later it will be a death, so there may be a chance."


    One of them is humane.


    After speaking, he walked into the dormant cabin for the first time, and a faint air of cold surged up, wrapping him up, and he gradually felt a little drowsy.


    "Wait for you to wake me up."


    He looked at Jiang Ning and gave enough trust, "If you lie to me, I can''t blame you."


    "The big man glanced at it, and it''s hard to chase the horse."


    Jiang Ning said, "What Jiang Ning said, I have never been unable to do it."


    "it is good."


    The man closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Watching him fall asleep for a full ten minutes, the others were sure that there was no danger, and they all entered the dormant cell.


    They really have no choice. Sooner or later they will die. Instead of accelerating aging to death, at least there is a chance to enter this dormant warehouse!

 Chapter 2288： When begging me

    By the time they woke up one by one, Jiang Ning could easily find the longevity pool, allowing them to live forever.


    All of them have entered the dormant warehouse and entered deep sleep.


    "Unexpectedly, they would all agree."


    Yanagawa sighed with emotion.


    This? Zhexishan and Wuxi loves to brush? These are peerless powerhouses.


    Although they are not as superb as Jiang Ning and Mr. Lang, they are still unstoppable.


    However, they were willing to follow Jiang Ning''s arrangement and chose to continue to sleep.


    If Jiang Ning really wanted to kill them, then they would have closed their eyes and waited for Jiang Ning to kill them.


    But Yanagawa knew that Jiangning wouldn''t.


    People like Jiang Ning will definitely do what they say. They never break their promises. When I first saw him, I felt this way.


    That kind of inexplicable trust, until now, Yanagawa didn''t understand what was going on.


    "You stare here, don''t expose their existence, treat this as a forbidden place, except for you, in the Qingshan Sect, don''t let anyone else know."


    Jiang Ning ordered.


    "it is good."


    Yanagawa nodded.


    After speaking, Jiang Ning turned around and left, opened the mountain gate and left.


    And for a long time.


    In that passage, Mr. Lang looked crazy, breaking all the shackles one by one!


    "boom!"


    He kicked the last shackle and jumped out of the passage, not knowing how much time had passed.


    His hair is a bit messy, and his eyes are more crazy!


    "Jiangning!"


    He yelled, "Am I being seen through by you?"


    This is Jiang Ning delaying time. Jiang Ning knew that he would enter the passage, so he designed it and trapped him for so much time. During this time, where did Jiang Ning go and what did Jiang Ning do?


    He doesn''t know it now.


    This bastard!


    Until now, Mr. Lang did not understand that he had calculated for so long that he could even understand people''s hearts, but he had never understood Jiang Ning, and was even seen through by Jiang Ning.


    He lost miserably in this confrontation.


    He went to the Green Mountain Sect, the gate was closed, and the people of the Green Mountain Sect were all guarding there, blocking them with a formation, so he couldn''t get out.


    Is Jiang Ning trying to keep him within the gate of the mountain?


    Just like when Po Jun locked himself in here? Ha ha ha ha!


    Mr. Lang is like a madman, angry and unwilling, but always keeps his calm. After so many ups and downs, he has long been used to it, how can he lose his mind.


    "Jiangning, Jiangning, do you really think you won?"


    "Do you really think that if you don''t want to find the longevity pool, you won''t find it?"


    "Your biggest weakness is that you have strong feelings. This is the most incomprehensible!"


    Mr. Lang laughed, not in a hurry.


    He returned to the northern border, pulled up the bronze coffin of King III at the bottom of the lake, and lay in himself, with a hint of playfulness on his face.


    "I''m waiting. You will find the Changshengchi. When that happens, it will be your turn to beg me."


    The copper coffin creaked, the lid of the coffin slowly closed, and then slowly sank into the lake. Soon, the surface of the lake became calm, as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning had already returned to the East China Sea.


    Everything is calm.


    Mr. Lang was locked in the gate of the mountain. He couldn''t make any waves for the time being. If he wanted to rush out of the gate, he would definitely regret it.


    Jiang Ning knew, Mr. Lang knew better.


    Lin Family Villa.


    As soon as Jiang Ning came back, he heard a burst of cheerful laughter.


    The old naughty boy squatted on the ground, looking at Jiang Yao sitting in the stroller, trying his best to make her smile.


    "Does Master look like a monkey? Do you look like it? Oh oh oh oh~"


    He was so funny, pretending to be a monkey, making Jiang Yao giggle, and the old naughty boy suddenly jumped up.


    "Good apprentice, so good, so beautiful smile!"


    He laughed, excited, "Master, okay to show you another tiger?"

 Chapter 2289： Pattern

    The old naughty boy slapped his whole body on the ground, fearing that Jiang Yao could not see his face, and tried to stretch his neck. He yelled and made Jiang Yao giggle again.


    What kind of tiger is this? It''s clearly a toad.


    Jiang Ning just stood in the distance and watched, without interrupting.


    He could feel that the old naughty boy''s love for his daughter was real, without the slightest pretense.


    Even that precious necklace, the old naughty boy was willing, Jiang Ning already knew how important that necklace was, at least for the old naughty boy, it was extremely precious.


    The situation is very good now.


    Mr. Lang was locked in the mountain gate, unable to be a demon in a short time, and the other awakened people also obeyed their own words and fell asleep again.


    Jiang Ning did not deceive them. In the current time, besides spending time with his wife and children every day, he devotes other energy to the study of Ji Dao Boxing.


    Only by truly comprehending the lines on this fist sheet will you know how powerful and terrifying these lines are!


    Fortunately, there is an old naughty boy by his side. Jiang Ning can ask at any time. Although the old naughty boy has a bad temper, the old naughty boy can still speak very well as long as he takes advantage of his daughter''s face.


    "These patterns are called formation patterns,"


    The old naughty boy said impatiently, "Back then, he broke the army and took control, but he was pure-hearted, and he was too easy to trust others. Otherwise, how could he be killed by the foolish wolf?"


    "Array pattern?"


    Jiang Ning said, "What''s the effect?"


    "It''s a description. Pojun explained to me like this, and I don''t quite understand it."


    "It seems to mean that the essence of any thing is composed of various formations. Anyway, I don''t know. If I understand, what else do you need?"


    The old naughty boy waved his hand so that he could not explain it clearly. The **** who broke the army was very mysterious. How could he have the patience to study such complicated things.


    Not much to say, when Jiang Yao came out, the old naughty boy greeted him with a smile.


    "Describe the basis of everything?"


    Jiang Ning thought, suddenly thinking of what Professor Lu Jing said.


    He went to Lu Jing again, and even traveled all over the world to ask various people who researched relevant information to learn more.


    Time passed day by day.


    Jiang Ning''s life is simple, but not boring, calm but not boring, on the contrary it is unprecedentedly fulfilling.


    He gradually understood what these patterns were, and even after trying, Jiang Ning had a knack for it, which was considered a barrier to entry!


    Mysterious, really mystery!


    In addition to recording the Ji Dao boxing technique, the Ji Dao Boxing Book is extremely powerful, and this pattern is the most precious thing!


    During Jiang Ning''s time, he was more and more immersed in the research and study of these patterns. He must study the patterns thoroughly.


    Jidao martial arts hall.


    Jiang Ning wants to be here for half a day every day, staying in the practice room, carefully studying the formation pattern, constantly confirming his guess, and going to experiment to confirm.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes.


    "call--"


    He drew in the void with both hands, and drew several formation patterns at a very fast speed. The seemingly complex formation patterns were drawn almost in the blink of an eye.


    Immediately, the air trembled for a while, as if there were waves flowing, it turned into water, and fell out of thin air!


    If anyone sees it here, I am afraid they will be stunned!


    How is this going?


    Jiang Ning could actually create water out of thin air!


    "This is the formation of water."


    Jiang Ning is very calm, this is not his first attempt.


    No matter it was water, fire, or stones and other things, he had tried them, and the results were effective. This made Jiang Ning thoroughly understand what the formation pattern was.


    Just like the strokes of Chinese characters, the patterns on the nine boxing sheets are the most basic nine kinds of strokes. Different combinations of these are different Chinese characters!


    But this is more advanced than Chinese characters, because these patterns can describe everything in the world!

 Chapter 2290： Time is running out

    If Jiang Ning didn''t guess wrong, the passage to the second dimensional space was completely constructed out of thin air using array patterns!


    At first, he just copied these patterns completely and completely, and then the construction was successful, but in fact, it is still unknown whether it can lead to the longevity pool.


    If he really walked in that time, no one knew where he would go.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even know.


    "The more you comprehend, the more mysterious and unfathomable you feel."


    Jiang Ning sighed with emotion.


    He got up, glanced at the time, it was time to go home.


    Three years, it seems just a blink of an eye.


    Jiang Yao, who was already three years old, ran fast, not at all as quiet as a girl, on the contrary, he was lively and active, and had endless energy to consume every day.


    She seldom gets sick, and she has very good physical fitness. She often gets tired of the dogs and the others, and the little girl is still happily smiling.


    In this regard, the old naughty boy is the happiest.


    No one knows better than him, it''s because the wolf tooth necklace he gave her has been changing Jiang Yao''s body for three years, making her better and better.


    It''s just that the old naughty boy himself is aging very fast.


    In three years, it seems to be thirty years old!


    He was originally old, but he still looked like a middle-aged man in the past. Since giving the necklace to Jiang Yao, the old naughty boy has begun to age.


    Now, the old urchin has white hair and gleams of silver, and even his beard is long and gray.


    "Slower."


    He shouted, bending over, and chasing Jiang Yao, "Master can''t catch up with you, you girl, can''t let Master point me."


    Jiang Yao ran in front, looking back from time to time, the old naughty boy chased after him, deliberately making a panting look, making Jiang Yao laugh.


    "Master! Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    "Hurry up, or you won''t be able to catch me!"


    "I''m waiting for you here, Master!"


    Jiang Yao is smart, lively and cute, with a braid in her horns, her whole body reveals an aura, strange and strange, and sometimes makes Jiang Ning a headache.


    But still can''t beat and scold him, because the old naughty boy protects his calf, which is more serious than Lin Yuzhen.


    "Well, the master is here!"


    The old naughty boy laughed, and suddenly stood up, speeding up, as if he was just disguising, "I''m here!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Jiang Yao saw the old naughty boy chasing him and ran away quickly. The old naughty boy couldn''t help laughing.


    Suddenly, the old naughty boy''s complexion changed. He seemed to be unable to stand firmly under his feet. He stumbled himself and fell directly to the ground with a plop, and his eyes instantly became black.


    He...he is such a peerless master, who is the top three super master in any era, and he tripped over him?


    "Master! Master!"


    Jiang Yao saw the old naughty boy lying on the ground and did not get up for a long time, so he ran back hurriedly, lying on the old naughty boy''s back, playing games like before, "Get up."


    "Want to lie to me again, I won''t be fooled!"


    "Master, get up quickly, let''s go catch the butterflies? I won''t run, I''ll take care of Eryi Lingpashan? Let''s go slowly, okay?"


    She yelled again and again, but the old naughty boy still had no response. Jiang Yao burst into tears, full of fear, tears rolling down from the corners of her eyes like pearls.


    "Dad! Daddy!"


    She yelled, and there was a fear in her heart, "Dad! Master is ignoring me! Dad, you come soon!"


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Ning quickly ran out. Seeing the old naughty boy fell to the ground, his heart sank suddenly.


    He hurried over and put his hand on the pulse of the old naughty boy, his face even more ugly.


    "Agou!"


    Jiang Ning shouted, "Come on! Call the doctor! Come on!"


    The atmosphere of the entire Lin family suddenly changed.


    for a long time.


    The doctor came out of the room and shook his head.


    "Mr. Jiang, the old man is aging to the end."


    He sighed, "His internal organs are declining, and if he is an ordinary person, he has already died. It is a miracle that he can reach this day."


    "But this time...time is running out."

 Chapter 2291： The end is approaching

    Time is running out?


    Jiang Ning''s heart was shocked.


    "I see, you go and rest first."


    He asked the doctor to go to rest first, standing there in a daze. After a while, Jiang Ning took a deep breath and walked into the room.


    It is hard to imagine that the brave and invincible old urchin three years ago was lying weakly on the bed at this moment, losing his former vigor.


    "I''m not dead yet, what is your expression?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s expression, the old naughty boy couldn''t help cursing.


    He struggled to sit up, suddenly felt a little weak in his hands, and the expression on his face could not help but gradually solidified, and a trace of loss and helplessness flashed through.


    "felt it?"


    Jiang Ning gave a wry smile, "You have to be old."


    The old naughty boy said nothing.


    Lying there, closing his eyes, seemed to feel the changes in his body carefully.


    "Hey."


    After a while, he opened his eyes, and the loss in his eyes was swept away, with a kind of self-deprecating, "Really old."


    "The deadline has come."


    The old naughty boy shook his head lightly, "It''s a pity, it''s a pity, I haven''t waited until the apprentice grows up, and she is rumored to be a peerless kung fu, hey, what a pity.


    Jiang Yao is only three years old, and he can actually start contacting, but the old naughty boy is still unwilling. He feels distressed when the female doll eats so much. He also vowed before that when Jiang Yao can walk at the age of one, he will start teaching her to practice exercises. , Till now, it''s so unbelievable.


    Don''t say let Jiang Yao polish the basic skills, doing boring movements, suffering, bleeding and sweating, even if he accidentally bumps into a stone, the stone has to be broken by the old naughty boy.


    Jiang Ning could see that even if Jiang Yao grew up, the old naughty boy would never force her. Unless Jiang Yao wanted to learn, the old naughty boy would not be willing to let her suffer.


    "How much time is there?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    This is probably only the old naughty boy himself knowing this best.


    "By the end of the day, I am more than two hundred years old."


    The old naughty boy said, "The body is decayed, and the blood is deficient. You can barely support it for half a year."


    Thinking of this, he felt helpless.


    "I haven''t been able to spend more time with Jiang Yao."


    The old naughty boy is not afraid of death, nor does he care about life and death. In his life, he is unrestrained, magnanimous and happy. He has never cared about false fame. If it were not for the revenge of being killed by the wolf, he would have finished his life long ago.


    At that time, he had nothing to worry about, a happy day is a day, but now, he is concerned about it.


    It''s hard to let go of the concerns.


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, he didn''t know what to say.


    For half a year, for the old naughty boy, it was already a very extravagant thing, but for Jiang Yao, she was so young that she had to go through the separation, and Jiang Ning felt a little sad.


    "Master! Master!"


    Outside the house, Jiang Yao''s milky voice came.


    She ran in with red eyes and rushed to the bed, apparently crying for a long time, making the old naughty boy distressed, and struggling to sit up, stroking Jiang Yao''s little head.


    "Ouch, Yaoyao, don''t cry, don''t cry, Master is not dead, why are you crying?"


    "You two, don''t droop your face, I can''t die again!"


    He glanced at Jiang Ning, hoping that Jiang Ning would cooperate and not make Jiang Yao sad.


    Seeing Jiang Yao turning his head to look at him, Jiang Ning nodded: "Well, that''s right, your master is okay, just fainted.


    He randomly found a reason.


    Three-year-old children may not be able to express themselves, but they are actually very smart. They know everything, can understand, and have some awareness. Although they don''t know what death means, knowing that death means leaving.


    On behalf of? Xi Ai Ai Di Wu Yishan closed? I will never see it again.


    "I want Master!"


    Jiang Yao narrowed her mouth, with a hint of crying in her voice, clutching the hand of the old naughty boy, tears rolled down like pearls, the more she said her sadness, the louder she cried.

 Chapter 2292： Call Master!

    "I can''t bear the master. Master, don''t leave, okay? Yaoyao must be obedient in the future. If the master wants Yaoyao to practice, Yaoyao will practice!"


    "Yaoyao is not afraid of hardship! Not afraid!"


    She burst into tears suddenly, as if she was about to lose her master who loved her in the next moment, her eyes were red from crying.


    "Ouch!"


    How can the old naughty boy stand it?


    He has never been afraid of anything in his life, even if he is fighting against the sky, he feels that he is full of joy.


    But seeing the tears of his precious apprentice, he really couldn''t help it.


    For the first time, he felt that he should be alive. It is best to grow up with Jiang Yao and always protect her by her side!


    "Master is going to rest, Yaoyao is obedient, let your Master take a good rest, okay?"


    Jiang Ning picked up Jiang Yao, and heard that he wanted to let the old naughty boy rest. Jiang Yao rarely pestered the old naughty boy to play. He nodded obediently, and circled Jiang Ning''s neck: "Master, take a good rest, Yaoyao won''t disturb you to sleep. ."


    Watching Jiang Ning take his apprentice out, the old naughty boy sat on the bed with a dull look in his eyes and a little sad in his heart.


    The difference this time is destined to be unchangeable.


    He beckoned, and the dog brother who was standing at the door walked in.


    "Old man."


    "You guys,"


    The old naughty boy glanced at them, "Kneel down."


    Brother Gou knelt down immediately.


    "Call me Master."


    The old urchin said.


    Brother Gou and the others looked at each other respectfully, and shouted, "Master!"


    In the past three years, the old naughty boy didn''t teach Yaoyao anything, he just played crazy with her, happily accompany her to make trouble with her, but Jiang Ning was a little surprised by the strictness of the dog and others.


    He even personally guided him, and tried his best to teach Gou Ge and his talents, but he never admitted that he was Gou Ge and their master.


    But today, he asked Brother Gou and them to call their master, completely justified.


    "I have vowed to never accept any disciples in my life, but now that the oath is broken, I have to die anyway, I don''t care anymore."


    He looked at Brother Gou and said, "Hmph, your aptitude is dull, I''m afraid it''s hard to surpass me in this life, but!"


    There was a fierce look in the old naughty boy''s eyes: "How can you know if you don''t try?"


    "I don''t care what I have to do with Jiang Ning''s boy or how I treat Jiang Yao, but for me, she is my big apprentice, and you are all young apprentices! She is your senior sister, do you understand?"


    "understand!"


    "I want you, no matter what happens, you must protect her! Don''t let her suffer any harm! Do you understand?"


    "understand!"


    "My dear disciple, if you are bullied, and you fail to protect her, I will die. He will come back from Hades and give you a severe lesson. Do you understand?"


    "understand!"


    Brother Gou and others shouted in unison.


    Even if they didn''t have an explanation from the old urchin, they were absolutely willing to protect Jiang Yao at all costs. What the old urchin said moved them even more.


    It seemed that he was explaining the funeral. After all the explanation was over, the old naughty boy''s face suddenly became tired.


    He waved his hand, asked Brother Gou to get up and waited for others, swept around, and said with a smile: "Actually, you guys, it''s pretty good, very interesting. It makes Lao Tzu a lot of fun."


    "Pity,"


    The old naughty boy sighed, "I have a few years to live, so I can teach you some more kung fu."


    "I know that you are all disobedient people, and you are all people who dare to fight against the sky. By coincidence, Lao Tzu is also such a person!"


    He laughed loudly and stared at Brother Gou, "Remember all of them, you are my disciples of the Seven Kills, you have to fight against the sky!"


    "Even if the king of heaven is disobedient, you dare to stab him!"


    The old naughty boy is so proud!


    Just like a beast, when the end is approaching, the body can still exude the terrifying aura of the mighty world!

 Chapter 2293： choose

    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou and others yelled in unison.


    After speaking, the old naughty boy laughed, but after a few laughs, he couldn''t help coughing and his face flushed.


    "Master!"


    Brother Gou and the others immediately stood up, and they had to help the old naughty boy in the past, and the old naughty boy glared at them immediately.


    "What are you doing!"


    He hummed, "I can''t die, don''t look at me with that kind of eyes."


    Even if he died, the old naughty boy didn''t want to die in the eyes of other people''s worries. Isn''t it just a death? What a big deal.


    He waved his hand to let Brother Gou and the others go out, leaning there by himself, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Outside the door, Brother Gou was a group of people with red eyes.


    In the past three years, even if the old naughty boy did not allow them to call Master, the feeling of master and disciple was real.


    They knew that the old naughty boy taught them all his abilities and hoped that they could help Jiang Ning and protect Jiang Yao, but at the same time, the old naughty boy said that he likes these stinky boys who don''t believe in fate and dare to fight against the sky!


    It is a good thing to be appreciated and recognized by others.


    "Big Brother!"


    A group of people walked outside, and Jiang Ning was standing there, frowning.


    Jiang Yao was taken away by his caller. At this moment, he was full of Jiang Yao''s sadness. If the old naughty boy died, this girl would not know how sad it would be.


    He saw Brother Gou and others walking out, and asked: "How?"


    "The state is not very good, there is a feeling that the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry."


    Brother Gou sighed, "Sometimes this old man cursing is really fierce, but it''s also really good."


    The old naughty boy has a bad temper, but before the big mistakes, he was a very principled person, and he didn''t say that even if he was scolded by him, the dog brothers did not feel that they were humiliated.


    On the contrary, what I feel is caring, but anger is indisputable.


    "Brother, is there really no way?"


    They are a little unwilling, and don''t want the old naughty boy to die like this.


    After all, it is still very interesting to have this old man in Donghai, especially for Jiang Yao, who is her master, so she is not willing.


    "There is only one way."


    Jiang Ning was thinking about this just now.


    "any solution?"


    Brother Gou and others asked in unison.


    "Longevity Pond."


    Jiangning Road.


    This is the only way to find the longevity pond. Only by letting the old urchin enter the longevity pond can he have a chance to live; otherwise, it will be inevitable that the lamp will run out of oil.


    But the longevity pool, that illusory place, was for this that year, the East China Sea almost encountered a crisis!


    That Mr. Lang is still locked in the gate of the mountain, without whereabouts. Once he wants to open the passage again, enter the second-dimensional space, and look for the longevity pool, I am afraid it will be another storm.


    "I promised that those who are sleeping will also find the way to the longevity pool, and I will always do what I said."


    Three years ago, at that time, everything was still immature and nothing was certain. Jiang Ning was not sure. He didn''t dare to take risks until he could not control everything.


    So as not to be taken advantage of by that terrible fellow Mr. Lang, that is the biggest problem? Lu Linglingshan is really annoying.


    But now, it''s different.


    He almost figured out the pattern on the fist sheet, and the continuous confirmation also made Jiang Ning understand that it must be practiced to have a chance to thoroughly understand it.


    At the same time, the Ji Dao boxing technique is also reaching the realm, Jiang Ning faintly felt that a layer of membrane was blocking something, as long as he pierced that layer of membrane, he could see a new world!


    This feeling was very subtle, he couldn''t describe it, and he didn''t tell anyone, including the old naughty boy.


    "What if there is no longevity pond?"


    Brother Gou worried, "It''s just a legend, no one has seen it before, and the road to find this treasure is definitely crises."


    If it was so easy to find, the old naughty boy would be able to find it back then.

 Chapter 2294： dispute

    There is no need to sleep any longer, waiting for decades or even hundreds of years, and the cunning person like Mr. Lang has not been found, which is enough to explain the mystery of this longevity pool.


    They can''t help but worry.


    Life is very peaceful and warm now. Jiang Ning even has children. They don''t want Jiang Ning to take risks.


    "Brother, let''s go!"


    Brother Gou suddenly said, "We people go, as long as you tell us what to do, we can find it!"


    "Yes, even if it is to repay Master''s kindness, we have to try, find a way to save him, let us go!"


    "Let''s go, Lao Tzu is not afraid of anything, even if it is eighteen layers of hell, I dare to go down!"


    Shouted a group of people.


    Jiang Ning glanced at them and shook his head.


    "Can you go?"


    He didn''t hesitate, but directly refused, "If you don''t understand the formation pattern, I am afraid that you will lose your way in the passage. If you can''t go or come back then, it will be even more troublesome."


    "Mr. Lang didn''t dare to go alone, because of this."


    To put it bluntly, the passage is a vast expanse of forest. No one knows how large it is. Everything is constructed with formations, even if it is endless, there is no problem.


    After all, as long as the formation stretches, it is the entire passage.


    To enter such a place to find the longevity pool, one must know where to go, otherwise, once you get lost, you won''t want to come out again.


    Jiang Ning now has a deep research on the formation patterns, and naturally understands what the essential reason is, but the more so, the more jealous and curious he is, who made these patterns and who made these formation patterns.


    Even Pengjun has only studied and learned, but? Wu Lingyi Er Wu Ranranfu? Who are the people who developed these?


    As powerful as an army, they only learn fist techniques and formation patterns from this fist sheet. How terrifying would the person who pioneered the ultimate martial arts and formation patterns?


    If that person is still alive...


    Jiang Ning didn''t dare to think, this question is too terrifying.


    "I''ll just go."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Big Brother!"


    "Ok, deal."


    Jiang Ning''s words, there is no doubt, "The East China Sea still needs someone to guard it, the old naughty boy can''t help it now, but you, you must help me guard the East China Sea."


    Brother Gou opened his mouth, and Jiang Ning shook his head to stop him from speaking.


    "Don''t forget, it''s not just the old urchin asking you to protect Jiang Yao, I also need you to help me protect the regular East China Sea."


    "You have always been the protector of the East China Sea. Now, the responsibility remains. The greater your ability, the greater the responsibility, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou shouted in unison.


    They wanted to follow Jiangning very much, but now the East China Sea really needs someone. The old naughty boy is now weak and needs their protection. Once they leave, the East China Sea will lose its strongest defense.


    Nothing to lose in the East China Sea!


    This is Jiang Ning''s home, and there must be no problems.


    They knew very well that it was extremely dangerous to find the longevity pond. If they were not careful, they might even have their lives in it. Jiang Ning was alone, and they were really worried.


    But Jiang Ning has always said one thing, never let them worry.


    Brother Gou hesitated and did not speak. He knew that at this time, Jiang Ning would not listen to what he said.


    Wait until everyone else is gone.


    Brother Gou found Jiang Ning.


    "I want to go with you."


    He said seriously.


    "I didn''t say it, I''ll just go, I can do things by myself, not to mention, you are a whole, you alone, you can''t play much role."


    Jiang Ning still refused, and didn''t want Brother Dog to take risks with him.


    He now understands formation patterns and has the ability to protect himself. Even if he is in danger, he will not be trapped in it, but he will not be trapped.


    Once trapped inside, even if you go to find them, you may not be able to find them!

 Chapter 2295： Alone

    "But¡­¡­"


    Brother Gou wants to say that Jiang Ning is different now. He has a family and more people to care about. Moreover, they also need Jiang Ning. How can they not let Jiang Ning get into trouble.


    But before he could say it, Jiang Ning waved his hand and refused to let him speak.


    "Ok, deal."


    Brother Gou can''t say anything more.


    They have always listened to Jiang Ning, but this time, he really didn''t want to listen. He didn''t want to see Jiang Ning''s accident.


    Moreover, they have studied with the old naughty boy for three years, and they have made great progress in strength, just to help Jiang Ning better. Now they can only stay in the East China Sea, how can they bear it.


    But they also knew that Jiang Ning was for their good, and the more so, the more guilty they felt in their hearts.


    They are not kids anymore, so how can they always keep Jiang Ning in front of them and protect them from the wind and rain?


    "Ok."


    Brother Gou didn''t say any more, he knew it was useless to say anything now.


    Watching Jiang Ning leave and go to make preparations, Brother Dog immediately returned to the old naughty boy''s room and knocked gently on the door.


    "Come in."


    The old naughty boy''s voice was a little hoarse.


    Brother Gou walked in: "Master."


    This name is still a bit unaccustomed, the dog is not used to shouting, the old naughty boy is also a little weird, but he has not refused.


    "what happened?"


    He glanced at Brother Gou, "He wouldn''t let you follow?"


    Brother Gou nodded.


    "The East China Sea needs someone to guard it. If we all follow, no one can guard it here."


    In the past three years, the old urchins are here, they don¡¯t need to worry, but now the old urchins are declining very quickly, and their strength is declining. Let alone protecting others, once a powerful enemy comes, whether they can protect themselves is a problem.


    Jiang Ning also considered this, and didn''t dare to let Donghai be spared. At least some masters should be retained.


    "Humph,"


    The old naughty boy laughed, "This guy is really interesting. He always likes to carry everything by himself."


    He glanced at Brother Gou: "What are you afraid of, I''m not dead yet!"


    "Give me some time, I will arrange.? Erxi dyed and served Xilu?"


    "Master?"


    Brother Gou was shocked, "What are you going to do?"


    "In a short time, I can regain my qi and blood, at least until you come back from the longevity pool,"


    The old naughty boy''s eyes were a little soft. He knew very well that Jiang Ning was looking for the longevity pool just for him. He didn''t want to owe favors, especially Jiang Ning''s, but he wanted to live now.


    He wants to grow up with Jiang Yao and protect his precious apprentice. If he can''t live, he really wants to say goodbye to Jiang Yao.


    If it wasn''t for the body to allow it, he would go with Jiang Ning by himself.


    "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart."


    "I know this kid is looking for the longevity pool for me. I remember this favor, so I have to do my part."


    "If you want to help people, you have to win yourself first!"


    The old urchin educated.


    "Yes, Master, don''t worry, we can definitely find the longevity pool to help you restore your vitality."


    Brother Gou immediately stood up straight, "Yaoyao wants Master''s protection, she will not let Master you leave."


    Speaking of Jiang Yao, the old naughty boy narrowed his eyes and smiled all over his face. He had only one hope of living now, and all his expectations were on Jiang Yao.


    "Okay, let me rest and go out."


    "Yes."


    Brother Gou nodded and walked out.


    The old naughty boy took a deep breath, adjusted and sat up.


    "You still have to use that method. As a master, you always have to help the apprentice. Can''t you just let them help me?"


    He smiled, the light in his eyes gradually lit up, like two stars, glowing especially in the dark night.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning is already preparing.


    They all knew about the old naughty boy, Lin Yuzhen, and they knew that if they couldn''t find a way, the old naughty boy would definitely not survive.

 Chapter 2296： Waited a long time

    He is too old and his body is decayed. In the eyes of ordinary people, it is impossible to rejuvenate. But Jiang Ning said that there is still a chance, so everyone is willing to fight for it.


    After three years of getting along, especially for a kind person like Lin Yuzhen, it is hard to tell that the old naughty boy really loves Jiang Yao.


    In addition to his parents, grandpa, grandpa, and grandmother, the old naughty boy is the person who loves Jiang Yao the most, and he is reluctant to suffer a little bit of grievance and harm.


    "Where is Yaoyao?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "Fell asleep, crying tired."


    Lin Yu really sighed.


    Jiang Yao cried and cried sadly. Although she was young, she already knew something.


    Seeing the old naughty boy looking old and weak, Jiang Yao seemed to know something. Even in his sleep, she was still calling Master, her tears couldn''t stop flowing. Can Lin Yu really look at it? Can you hide Lu Shan? Does it hurt?


    "Old naughty boy, is there really a way?"


    She looked at Jiang Ning with a sad expression.


    "There is a chance."


    Jiangning Road.


    There is a chance when he finds the longevity pool, but even if he finds it, he can''t tell what it will be like now. He just hopes it will go smoothly.


    "I will try, don''t worry, if there is really no way, the old naughty boy will not blame us."


    "Jiang Yao is still a child, I don''t want her to be sad,"


    Jiang Ning felt uncomfortable when he thought of Jiang Yao crying.


    "Then you have to be careful."


    Lin Yuzhen was equally worried. Now that she is a mother, she is more likely to worry about Jiang Ning, for fear that he will be in danger.


    Even if his man is a hero and an invincible God of War, he is still a man, a husband, and a father!


    "Well, don''t worry."


    Jiang Ning smiled and pulled Lin Yuzhen into his arms, "I will be fine, trust me."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu nodded really, but still worried.


    She just didn''t want to put Jiang Ning under too much pressure.


    Jiang Ning only made some simple preparations. He went there alone, but he didn''t need much.


    The second-dimensional space is still within the gate of the mountain. Jiang Ning doesn''t want to put the battlefield elsewhere, no matter what, it will always be like this.


    He went to Zhongnan Mountain first.


    During this period of time, Fang Qiu was also making preparations. He learned that Jiang Ning was going to enter the mountain gate to open the second-dimensional space and search for the longevity pool again. He knew that this day had come.


    For the past three years, he has been practicing qigong every day, very hard, just hoping that when this day comes, he can do more for Jiangning.


    But this time, Jiang Ning still had no plans to take him in.


    "Master, I can help you."


    Fang Qiu said, "I don''t worry if you go alone."


    "You have your responsibility."


    Jiang Ning smiled, "This Zhongnanshan needs you. This is the last pass of the mountain gate, and it is also the responsibility of your eight great families. You are needed here even more."


    "But you need it too!"


    Fang Qiu was a little anxious, "You don''t let Brother Dog and the others follow. That''s OK, can''t I follow? I''m your apprentice!"


    "I know how dangerous there is in the passage, one more person, one more strength, maybe I can help you!"


    Fang Qiu didn''t want to watch Jiang Ning take risks by himself, especially when he went to dangerous and unknown places. It was even more worrying. Jiang Ning was strong and strong, but that channel was originally only in the legend.


    The old naughty boy has not been able to find it for decades. Now that Jiang Ning is looking for it, how much risk does he have to bear?


    "You have helped me."


    Jiang Ning sighed, "It''s okay."


    "Master!"


    "Don''t forget, your father is also my master. I promised him to protect you. This is also my responsibility, so don''t talk about it anymore."


    Jiang Ning shook his head and didn''t want to say more. He glanced at the direction of the mountain gate and squinted his eyes slightly, "What''s more, Mr. Lang has waited so long, I can''t let him down!"

 Chapter 2297： go away

    Now is to save the old naughty boy, it is imperative to find the longevity pool.


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to see Jiang Yao sad and sad. As a father, all he could do was to make his children healthy and happy. Sometimes, he did not hesitate to pay a price for it!


    Fang Qiu''s eyes were red, and he wanted to go with Jiang Ning so that he could help Jiang Ning and share some of his burdens.


    "You have done well."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "Doing your duty well is the best."


    "I see, Master."


    Fang Qiu understands Jiang Ning, knows Jiang Ning''s temper, what he decides, what he says now, he will not change his decision.


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he didn''t stop and walked directly into the gate of the mountain!


    "Master, I will listen to you, and I will definitely listen to you in the future, but this time, I can''t listen."


    Fang Qiu murmured.


    He turned his head and looked into the distance: "Brother Dog, when are you coming? I''m waiting for you!"


    ...


    Inside the mountain gate, the light flickered.


    Jiang Ning appeared out of thin air.


    Liu Chuan Dao now lives outside this mountain gate. Seeing the movement, he was slightly surprised. Three years later, Jiang Ning came again.


    During the period, Jiang Ning came several times, asked him some questions, then went back, and did not stay in the mountain gate for long.


    Jiang Ning was studying the secrets of the boxing score, Liu Chuandao knew, and I don''t know if Jiang Ning has discovered anything now.


    "You came."


    Liu Chuandao looked at? Lu Xi Aixi''s servants'' place? One glance and saw that it was Jiang Ning, "This time, what questions do you have to ask me?"


    In order to answer Jiang Ning''s question, he also tried his best. What he didn''t understand was to ask people from other sects. If people from other sects didn''t understand, he would continue to ask other people.


    Yanagawa did not run less, not enough to help Jiangning answer some questions, but it was not bad.


    "There is no question for you this time."


    Jiang Ning walked to the stone table and sat down by himself, and Liu Chuandao poured him a cup of tea.


    "Oh?"


    "Then you are here this time, you won''t come to see me, right?"


    He didn''t think that Jiang Ning, the dad, was too late to take the children, and he would have time to see him as a bad old man.


    "I am going to enter the second dimension and look for the longevity pool."


    Taoist Yanagawa stopped in the air, forgetting to pour the tea, and looked up at Jiang Ning: "What did you say?"


    Jiang Ning wants to enter the tunnel to find the longevity pond?


    How dangerous it is. In the past three years, they haven''t talked about it. The last time they attracted a greedy wolf, they designed to kill him. That was good luck and no mistakes occurred.


    It was like walking a circle on the tightrope, and Jiang Ning felt scared for a while.


    If a pattern is copied wrong, the consequences will be unthinkable!


    "The old naughty boy is gone."


    Jiang Ning sighed, "I have to save him."


    Yanagawa said nothing.


    He knew and guessed about the old naughty boy. In the past three years, for an already very old person, decay is inevitable, and it will only get faster and faster.


    No one can fight against the sky, against time, and no one can win against time.


    But now Jiang Ning is going to go against the sky and save the old naughty boy.


    "Only by finding the longevity pool and regaining his vitality, can he survive. As for whether he can live forever, he can''t control those now."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, not believing such words, even if they could reshape their vitality, they were already very powerful, even a bit contrary to the laws of nature.


    This sounds very mysterious, but Jiang Ning is willing to try.


    The things he has experienced over the years have made his perception completely different from the past. The appearance of boxing scores has greatly changed Jiang Ning''s vision.


    Let him see more and farther than before.


    "Are you sure?"


    After a long silence, Yanagawa said, "And, are you going to go alone?"

 Chapter 2298： Waiting for you for a long time

    Jiang Ning came alone without bringing anyone.


    "Not sure."


    Jiang Ning told the truth.


    Going to a place that he has never been to before, Jiang Ning is fearless and does not worry at all, because he believes in his own strength and can accomplish everything he wants to do.


    But this channel is different, completely different, and it even belongs to a field that has never been touched before.


    "I am not going alone either."


    He glanced at Yanagawa, "There is one more person."


    Yanagawa glanced at him, where is anyone?


    "You don''t want to take me there, do you?"


    He couldn''t help but laughed, a little helpless, he knew that this was a joke, his strength was acceptable, but he was not at the same level as Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning took himself there, but it didn''t work.


    Suddenly, Yanagawa became serious, his eyes flashed with surprise, and he even couldn''t believe it.


    "Have you not¡­¡­"


    Jiang Ning nodded: "Yeah."


    He didn''t say, Jiang Ning didn''t answer, but Yanagawa had already guessed it.


    "Are you sure?"


    "It''s even more dangerous to seek skin from a tiger! It''s even more dangerous than finding a way to live forever!"


    "determine."


    Jiang Ning said, "This is the only way. I don''t have some information, but he knows that only the two of us can work together to find the longevity pool."


    "As for what will happen after I find out, I can only talk about it at that time."


    Yanagawa was right. Seeking a tiger for its skin is indeed a tiger seeking its skin, but there is no alternative. This is the only choice.


    Jiang Ning drank tea and stood up.


    "I told you that I wanted to tell you that Fang Qiu and the others would definitely not rest assured that I would go alone. When they come in, you help me stop them."


    Naturally, it is Jiang Ning who knows the people around him best.


    He didn''t know what idea Fang Qiu and Brother Gou had in their hearts, they all wanted to wait for them to come in, and then follow in secretly, it was too dangerous.


    Jiang Ning knew their kindness, but still didn''t want them to take risks with him.


    Yanagawa smiled wryly.


    Stop them?


    He was afraid that he couldn''t stop it. He knew the temper of the people like Brother Gou. What''s more, he also wanted to help Jiang Ning. He didn''t want Jiang Ning to take risks alone.


    "Okay, I will try my best."


    He didn''t refuse, and he couldn''t refuse.


    After finishing talking, Jiang Ning nodded and left directly. Liu Chuandao could only sigh, hoping that everything goes well for Jiangning.


    Apart from that, he seems to be unable to do much.


    Jiang Ning left the Qingshan Sect, and went all the way north to the north.


    In front of the lake? Erdi Wu Shidi zero love closed? Jiang Ning looked at the calm surface of the lake and said, "It''s been three years, so wait."


    "It seems that you are the right one!"


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    There was a violent fluctuation, the surface of the lake began to boil, and the water tumbling, as if boiling instantly.


    Eight large chains were pulled out of the lake with a splash, and a copper coffin shook suddenly, splashing water!


    Click!


    The lid of the coffin slides slowly, making a harsh sound. If anyone sees it, they will feel the scalp tingling.


    Jiang Ning stood there, but he didn''t care at all, his face was calm, and he was used to it a long time ago.


    In fact, in the past three years, he has been to the North Border several times and directly asked Greedy Wolf questions. This would have to let Liu Chuan Dao and the others know, I am afraid they can''t believe it.


    "Hmph, I know, you will come, your weakness, I knew it from the beginning."


    The voice, coming from the coffin, was the voice of greedy wolf!


    The original Mr. Lang had torn off all the disguise, and he didn''t need to pretend anymore.


    "boom!"


    The lid of the copper coffin was opened, Greedy Wolf sat up and looked at Jiang Ning across the lake. Those eyes were still muddy, but they stared at Jiang Ning deeply.


    "You can''t hide from a debt of favor. A person like you has a lot of affection and you will have to die in this debt of favor."


    Greedy Wolf stood up and looked at Jiang Ning, "I have been waiting for you for a long time, so what, have you asked me?"

 Chapter 2299： Cooperation

    Greedy Wolf smiled a little playfully.


    He knew that there would be such a day, and he knew that people like Jiang Ning, who are hard to eat and eat soft, have the biggest weakness, which is the emphasis on feelings. Of course, this can be regarded as the strongest place.


    But everything has two sides. Greedy Wolf also failed the last time before reacting.


    He didn''t know Jiang Ning before, but now he understands.


    "It''s not always true who asks."


    Jiang Ning looked at the greedy wolf, "Do you think you have seen me through?"


    He shook his head.


    Greedy Wolf walked out of the copper coffin, stepped on the lake, rippling in his footsteps, and walked directly to Jiang Ning.


    "I''m not interested in understanding you."


    He narrowed his eyes, "Now that you are ready, don''t waste time."


    "It''s been three years. I have waited for three years, but I don''t have that much time. There is not much time left for the seven-kill old immortal."


    Speaking of the seven kills, Greed Wolf snorted, with an indifferent look on his face.


    Jiang Ning kept staring at him without saying anything.


    They are people of the same age. If the Seven Kills were dead, Greed Wolf would feel lonely. Of course, this must be my own thought. If Greed Wolf would be lonely, he would not try his best to kill the broken army. , Another serious injury and seven kills made him amnesia.


    "You know very well that even if you find the longevity pool, you can only use it by one person. I won''t use it for him."


    Greedy Wolf sneered, "This means that when the time comes, you have to find a way to kill me?"


    "Correct."


    Jiang Ning did not conceal, "It would be difficult to find the longevity pool without you, but if you find it, you have to use it for the seven kills. Therefore, if you want to grab it, I can only kill you."


    Simply and directly.


    Greedy Wolf has never seen such a person. He wants to kill himself, and dare to say it. Is he really afraid that he will kill him now?


    He laughed, not paying attention at all.


    To find the longevity pool, Jiangning cannot be alone, he must have himself, and the same is true for himself. Without Jiangning, one cannot find the longevity pool. It is decided that two people must cooperate.


    And after finding the longevity pool, it will become a competitive relationship, fighting to death and death!


    Interesting, really interesting.


    "Then, you have to be prepared to be killed by me at any time!"


    Greedy wolf hummed.


    He stepped aside, clasped his hands behind him, mocking Jiang Ning''s behavior, and disregarding his life for the sake of others, wouldn''t he be stupid?


    It''s so stupid, in his opinion, this is an extremely stupid thing.


    Jiang Ning walked up to him, and it seemed that the two were not dead enemies, nor were they enemies who would have to fall to the next person if they wanted to fight each other in the future. Instead, they were like old friends who wanted to fight side by side.


    "Go ahead, don''t waste time."


    Greedy wolf said.


    Jiang Ning raised his hand, swiped his hands, pinched out a series of patterns out of thin air and fell on the ground, like centipedes, climbing up, and seeing the scalp numb!


    But for a moment, the ground trembled suddenly, and the scenery in front of him changed instantly, just like when the passage was opened last time.


    The desolate northern border seemed to suddenly become a dense mountain forest!


    There was even the sound of insects, song and birds.


    Two people stepped at the same time and walked in.


    "Sure enough."


    Greedy wolves rarely praise people, but I have to admit that Jiang Ning¡¯s talent is too great. He has studied this pattern for many years, but he still doesn¡¯t know how to start, but Jiang Ning only used it for three years. , You can open the channel with a wave of your hand.


    Perhaps, it was even more powerful than what I had imagined.


    He glanced at Jiang Ning: "Baojun also had this talent back then, but it''s a pity that people are a little stupid."


    The implication is that Jiang Ning is much smarter than breaking the army.


    Jiang Ning didn''t think this was boasting himself.


    "Ling Shi Xi Yi Er love to pick up? Lead the way."


    He doesn''t want to talk nonsense, and he doesn''t want to waste time.


    Seven Kills can''t wait for too long. With his declining speed, if he waits for a while, I''m afraid it won''t be too late to find the longevity pool.

 Chapter 2300： Let God choose

    Greedy Wolf sneered, didn''t say anything, and walked directly towards the depths of the forest.


    Jiang Ning followed him, observing the way the wolf moves, and at the same time confirming the lines on the Ji Dao fist sheet in his mind to see if there is any problem with the route.


    "This greedy wolf is really not easy."


    Jiang Ning secretly said in his heart.


    Greedy Wolf is very powerful, not only because of his strength, but also because of his vision and the city, he can''t see through what way he is going to take the next step.


    Even in the current state of cooperation between the two people, Jiang Ning knows that this relationship will change at any time, and maybe in the next second, two people will fall down one!


    Nervous, exciting!


    "Although the Changsheng Pond only appears in rumors, it''s a secret servant Er Lushan? But I know that it really exists. Otherwise, what is the meaning of the appearance of Ji Dao Boxing?"


    "There is no one who is so boring to create such a powerful thing, just for fun."


    Jiang Ning thought in his heart.


    If someone else is boring to create it, then this person can be regarded as boring to the end.


    Dense mountain forests, lush trees, straight into the sky!


    Walking in the mountains and forests, there is a heavy feeling, pressed down from a height.


    This is the passage, the passage to the longevity pool, there is only one way in the entire mountain forest. Jiang Ning can use the lines on the fist sheet to judge, but he needs to be greedy for wolves.


    It can be seen that Greedy Wolf has done a lot of research on this, even if he does not understand what the pattern of the fist sheet is, he can still judge the correct direction.


    "Why don''t you leave?"


    Seeing Greedy Wolf suddenly stopped, Jiang Ning asked.


    "There is a fork in the road."


    Greedy wolf said.


    He looked at the front, it was clear that there was only one road, and it was obviously one road. In this mountain forest, it was already very rare, but he said there were two roads.


    Jiang Ning took a look, and what he saw in the depths of his eyes was indeed not a road, but two formations, extending completely in opposite directions.


    "One way to survive, one dead end."


    Greedy Wolf looked at Jiang Ning playfully, "If you choose the wrong one, you will choose it."


    There was a hint of playfulness in his eyes, as if he didn''t care about life or death, he just wanted to see how Jiang Ning made choices.


    Jiang Ning took a serious look, and the lines on both sides were almost exactly the same. If he had come in three years ago and walked here, he would have found no difference.


    But now it''s different. He can easily tell the difference.


    Indeed, these are two roads, one way to survive, one dead end, but no matter which one you choose, it will not go smoothly. Looking at the pattern construction idea, Jiang Ning knows that maybe these two are dead ends!


    "I don''t know what to choose."


    He took out a coin from his pocket, "Or, it depends on God''s will."


    After speaking, he tossed the coin up, then caught it with his hand, and pointed to two paths: "For the positive side, just choose this side, and the negative side, just choose this side, how about?"


    Greedy wolf stared at Jiang Ning''s eyes, making sure that he was not joking. At this important critical moment, there is such a trick?


    "you sure?"


    He snorted, "The wrong choice is a dead end!"


    "I won''t choose,"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "If I can choose, what else do you want?"


    "Either you choose, or it''s up to God''s will to see if God wants to find the longevity pool."


    He spread his hands out with an indifferent attitude.


    Even if the game is fate, Jiang Ning has no fear at all, more free and easy than greedy wolves.


    Even if he was about to die in the next moment, Jiang Ning could not see the slightest fear on his face. The randomness and indifference were not pretending, and Greedy Wolf could see it.


    The two looked at each other, Greedy Wolf wanted to test Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning ignored it, but kicked the ball back again.


    This is not a contest of martial arts strength, but a contest of people''s hearts!


    Wrong once, it may be the wrong step, lose the first opportunity, and finally lose everything.

 Chapter 2301： The living dead

    Jiang Ning knew that Greedy Wolf was testing himself, and wanted to know how he entered the passage this time. It was different from the last time. To put it bluntly, he hadn''t seen him for three years. Greedy Wolf didn''t know himself. He needed to know more.


    But how could he make Greedy Wolf easily succeed?


    In the past three years, Greed Wolf has been asleep, and naturally there has not been much change, but he still cannot be underestimated.


    Greedy Wolf knows very well how terrifying Jiang Ning''s talent is. It must have improved a lot in the past three years. Jiang Ning, who was already powerful, will only become more terrifying now.


    Don''t he doesn''t know much, how to deal with it?


    But Jiang Ning was obviously not that stupid. He wouldn''t be easily fooled by wolves. Instead, he was aware of the ability to greedy wolves.


    "Let me choose?"


    Greedy Wolf snorted, turned his head and glanced, and stretched out his hand: "Let''s go over here."


    He pointed out one of the directions.


    Jiang Ning looked over, and found nothing, two paths, one life and the other death, even if he was walking, he couldn''t tell at this moment.


    "can."


    He didn''t refuse, and he couldn''t refuse.


    Greedy Wolf didn''t say anything, and immediately walked over, Jiang Ning followed, and also didn''t say much.


    Two people have their own thoughts, and neither of them will talk about it.


    Greedy wolf can feel that this road is obviously more dangerous, maybe it is the dead end!


    He deliberately didn''t choose the way of life, he chose the dead end, just to see how Jiang Ning would react, but in the end, Jiang Ning didn''t respond.


    The two people walked in tandem, and the surrounding environment slowly changed. The dense forests began to become gloomy, and the water vapor in the air was obviously thicker.


    Jiang Ning walked all the way, guarding against changes in the surrounding environment while guarding against greedy wolves. Although he has not found the longevity pool yet, greedy wolves still need themselves and dare not act rashly, but who knows?


    He glanced at the surrounding environment, his eyes looked like X-rays, and he could see the essence of all of this, using array patterns to analyze what it looked like.


    "Too complicated!"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but say in his heart.


    It seemed that he didn''t fully understand the pattern on the Ji Dao fist score alone.


    "Could it be that the formation patterns on the Jidao fist sheet are only part of it?"


    If so, it would be really scary.


    Did Jiang Ning think about it? It¡¯s not the time to think about it.


    His steps are very slow, and the greedy wolf walking ahead is also very slow. Obviously, he is as cautious as greedy wolves. In this kind of place, if you are not careful, life and death will disappear!


    Even if they are as strong as them, they don''t dare to be careless!


    "Roar--"


    Suddenly, in the mountains and forests, there was a roar that looked like a wild beast. Jiang Ning''s face changed slightly, and his ears moved. It was obvious that someone was coming!


    That''s right, it''s the sound of human footsteps!


    And more than one!


    Greedy Wolf heard it too, his eyes shrank, emitting a burst of light, amidst horror, with a hint of surprise.


    "It really exists!"


    He couldn''t help but said, "It seems that we are on the right track!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, then glanced at him again. It is hard to imagine that there are people in this passage that are constantly walking out of the mountains and forests.


    But they seem to be in something wrong.


    "Why is there anyone here?"


    He looked at Greedy Wolf, knowing that Greedy Wolf must know.


    "It''s all dead people."


    Greedy Wolf said, "They are all the living dead!"


    "Living dead?"


    Jiang Ning was surprised.


    There is such a thing?


    He looked at those people and the clothes on them, obviously not of this era.


    "In this passage, it is the passage of life and death. There is life and death, otherwise, how could there be a pond of longevity?"


    Greedy Wolf was a little excited, seeing these living dead, he was sure that the longevity pool definitely existed!


    This channel is the place where you can control life and death, and even change life and death.


    The longevity pond is definitely here!

 Chapter 2302： Eye

    Suddenly, his eyes shrank and he smiled strangely: "I saw an acquaintance."


    This makes people feel scalp numb when they hear it!


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw that among the dense clusters of living dead, the one at the front was expressionless, but his hollow eyes were indeed looking at the greedy wolf, as if he was wondering if they knew each other.


    "He is from our time. He is a master of the party. He is usually very low-key and no traces are seen. Unexpectedly, he was found in the passage. It is a pity that the death is here."


    In the wolf-greedy tone, there is nothing to be a pity.


    In his eyes, there has never been anyone else, and it would really be a pity.


    "Don''t sigh, what is going on with these people?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to talk nonsense with the greedy wolf. These living dead had already approached him. He didn''t think that these dead people were going to tell the greedy wolf.


    "They are all people who are soaked in death, and emptied of souls, just walking corpses, and now they see us, they should treat us as food, so,"


    Greedy Wolf moved suddenly, and slammed his acquaintance with a fist, "Smash them to pieces, or we will be eaten clean by them!"


    boom!


    Fist burst!


    That person was instantly smashed by greedy wolf''s fist!


    It was like shredded paper, it shattered all at once, the body split, and the inside was actually dry.


    "Roar--"


    With this movement, the rest of the living dead all moved, their speeds suddenly increased, and they all rushed towards Greed Wolf and Jiang Ning. They were densely packed, and the people''s scalp would become numb.


    He didn''t hesitate, and immediately started, and fisted one person!


    The violent boxing power is extremely crazy, even more bursting than greedy wolves!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    The two people were devastated, and these living dead couldn''t stop the two of them at all. They were swept all the way along, shattering their dried flesh.


    But in the mountains and forests, more and more appeared. Looking at it densely, there were at least hundreds of them!


    "How many people have come to explore this longevity pool?"


    Jiang Ning said loudly, "Yi Eryi" covered the mountain and closed.


    "do not know."


    Greedy wolf didn''t answer, of course he didn''t know, even he himself was a little surprised.


    It can only explain that this longevity pool has existed for a long time, and it may even be explored before the era of Greed Wolf and theirs.


    Jiang Ning looked all the way and saw that many people''s costumes were very old, which proved that the people exploring the Longevity Pool have spanned many ages.


    "It seems that the longevity pool really exists."


    Jiang Ning slammed his fist and smashed the armored man in front of him!


    This armor is also fragmented!


    The shattered metal fragments seem to be at least a few hundred years away from this era.


    "More and more!"


    Greedy Wolf was a little excited, "If we don''t leave here, we have to become the living dead just like them!"


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the gray mist slowly appearing in the mountains and forests, his face suddenly changed.


    If he guessed correctly, it was because of the mist that these people were evacuated and became the living dead!


    "Go!"


    The greedy wolf roared.


    "When you encounter these mists, you''re done!"


    Even if it was him, there was a trace of fear on his face, and he didn''t dare to be careless.


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw the speed of Greedy Wolf increased, and he was extremely sensitive, reducing contact with the living dead, and getting out of the crowd, what a terrible vision.


    He took a look and noticed that Greedy Wolf''s eyes seemed to be a little different from before, but in a flash, they returned to normal again.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, just silently noticed in his heart, and immediately followed in the footsteps of Greedy Wolf, passing through the living dead, and fleeing this area as soon as possible.


    "Roar--"


    There are more and more living dead, and there are even babbles made by teeth rubbing, which is terrifying!

 Chapter 2303： Guard against

    It''s like encountering army ants in the desert. The sound of teeth rubbing makes your scalp numb!


    "Go!"


    Greedy wolf roared, even if it was him, it felt a little scary.


    He dodges quickly, and he doesn''t easily fight against the living dead, for fear of being entangled, which is troublesome.


    Jiang Ning followed his footsteps, feeling a little shocked. The route taken by the wolf avoids the most dexterous attacks of the living dead, which is the least stressful way.


    He noticed that Greedy Wolf''s eyes were shining and flashing constantly, seeming to be able to collect all the surrounding movement in his eyes, and then make the best judgment.


    This is definitely not just a simple matter of talent.


    Jiang Ning hadn''t seen a talented person, but he had never seen this kind of ability. To be the top three master of that era, it was not easy to be greedy for wolves.


    Following in the footsteps of Greed Wolf, he quickly rushed out of the pile of living dead.


    Behind him, there is still the sound of footsteps, but the speed of the two people is very fast, which is comparable to those of the living dead without spirituality.


    "so close."


    Jiang Ning looked at the greedy wolf, "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful."


    "So, underestimate me?"


    Greedy wolf hummed.


    His eyes recovered as before, and there was nothing unusual, "I hope you continue to underestimate me."


    Jiang Ning smiled without saying a word.


    underestimate?


    He has not underestimated the wolf greed, and can become the superb powerhouse of that era. The place where wolves are powerful is not only strength, but also his city and scheming.


    This kind of person can be regarded as a hero no matter what era they are in. Anyone who despises them will pay a heavy price. Obviously, Jiang Ning will not make such a mistake.


    "Those mists, once touched, will be drawn from the soul and become the living dead. No one can avoid it."


    Greedy Wolf said, "I don''t know who made this fog, it''s really not easy."


    Jiang Ning thought that the fog on the northern side was also made by greedy wolves. Although it didn''t have this effect, it seemed to be real to the people of the sect.


    If Greed Wolf can do this, Jiang Ning doesn''t believe it if he doesn''t understand it.


    It¡¯s just a fight? I¡¯m in touch with Yiwu Dishan, but I still can¡¯t see how powerful the wolf is. Now that two people are walking side by side, Jiang Ning is more and more aware that the wolf is unfathomable!


    It''s not easy!


    "Where are you going now?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    The mountains and forests in front of me are still lush, there is no obvious way to go.


    Greedy Wolf glanced at him, a little annoyed: ¡®I¡¯m not supposed to ask you this question? ¡¯


    "If I can find the longevity pool myself, what do I need you to do?"


    "I can return it to you as it is."


    Jiangning Road.


    If he could find it by himself, he would naturally not choose to cooperate with Greedy Wolf.


    The two looked at each other and snorted at the same time.


    Greedy Wolf didn''t talk any more nonsense. He glanced around and looked at the layout of the mountains and forests, as if to use his eyes to analyze everything thoroughly, but it seemed that there was no effect.


    "There are many trees here, they are all fake."


    He said, "You have to avoid those blindfolds."


    Greedy wolf pointed at one of the trees: "Just like that tree, it''s fake."


    Jiang Ning looked over and used the formation pattern to analyze it, and he could see that the tree was indeed fake, and it had hidden murderous intentions!


    Once you accidentally touch it, the surrounding environment will change instantly, and no one can escape!


    The formation pattern he used, and Greedy Wolf only found it at a glance.


    "Just say it directly, just where you go."


    Jiang Ning said, "If you explain it to me, I can''t understand it either."


    Greedy Wolf snorted, knowing what Jiang Ning meant. He was too lazy to talk nonsense to Jiang Ning. Everyone was a fox for thousands of years.

 Chapter 2304： Black mist!

    He stepped forward and Jiang Ning followed behind him, without a trace of error.


    The footsteps, direction, and speed are all in line with Greedy Wolf. If Greedy Wolf wants to pit Jiangning, it will only pit himself in. Besides, Greedy Wolf is clear, Jiangning must be able to see it, and it is difficult to lie to him.


    Not to mention, Jiang Ning still needs to be alive before he finds the longevity pond.


    Two people traveled a long distance without encountering any danger, which is rather abnormal.


    Greedy Wolf chose a dead end. He knew in his heart that this path would not go smoothly, but now, except for those who are living dead, he has encountered nothing.


    Even he himself felt that something was wrong.


    His steps slowed down, and the expression on his face became more and more serious.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Ning slowed down and asked.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Greedy Wolf said, "Don''t you think that this journey is going too smoothly?"


    "Maybe because you are better, avoid all dangers."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him.


    Greedy Wolf snorted, and didn''t catch Jiang Ning''s praise.


    "Don''t be careless, this road can''t be smooth, if it''s that simple, there won''t be so many living dead,"


    Greedy Wolf stopped, "I always feel something is wrong, so I have to be careful."


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak anymore, and followed behind Greed Wolf. Even if it was dangerous, Greed Wolf was at the forefront. He just had to guard against Greed Wolf.


    He thought so, and Greedy Wolf felt the same way, but Jiang Ning was a bit more rascal than him, making Greedy Wolf very angry.


    But he has no other way. To find the longevity pool, he needs Jiang Ning. He knows that Jiang Ning has control of the formation pattern. When it is always useful, the break army back then is the control of the formation pattern, so that he can enter the passage smoothly and return safely. NS.


    However, Po Jun was not interested in the longevity pool, and apart from bringing out a bottle of pool water, he didn''t even allow himself to live forever.


    Greedy wolf can''t understand, he just thinks that breaking the army is stupid.


    His footsteps were very slow, and he kept walking towards the depths. Jiang Ning followed him, slower and cautious, making him suffocated and speechless.


    Jiang Ning is not guarding his surroundings, he is guarding himself at all!


    "and many more!"


    Before Greed Wolf could speak, Jiang Ning suddenly shouted.


    His face changed slightly and his expression became serious.


    "Something is coming!"


    Greedy wolf is also vigilant.


    In the mountains, there was a rustling sound, and I didn¡¯t know what it was, it was fast approaching!


    "Are the living dead?"


    "no!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a black mist suddenly seeped out from the mountains and forests, and the strong lifelessness made people''s mood instantly depressed!


    Jiang Ning and Greed Wolf can''t help but yell: "Go!"


    This fog, wherever it goes, corrodes everything, more terrifying than the fog that can turn people into the living dead!


    Become a living dead, at least the body is still there, and when you encounter this black mist, there will be no scum left!


    What''s more terrifying is that these mists seem to have life, with spirituality, and fly directly towards Jiangning and Ning. They are purposeful!


    "Go!"


    The greedy wolf roared, and the figure flashed before disappearing, the speed was reaching the extreme.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but cursed, and before he moved, the black mist instantly enveloped him, stopping him from all directions!


    out on a limb!


    "boom!"


    He hurriedly punched and shook out the black mist with his fist strength, but before he took a step forward, the dense fog recovered again, and once again surrounded Jiang Ning, it seemed that he wanted to swallow Jiang Ning!


    Bang? Yi''er Wu closes and closes?!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Jiang Ning kept throwing his fists, punch after punch, bursting out his punches, and shattered the black mist that was close to him.


    "drink!"


    He screamed, punched a few times in succession, and opened a hole again!

 Chapter 2305： Infuriating

    "come out faster!"


    The greedy wolf roared.


    But Jiang Ning''s fist had just opened a hole, and the black mist instantly filled it up, never giving Jiang Ning a chance to escape.


    The black fog, as if there is life, knows Jiang Ning''s intentions, and will cut off Jiang Ning''s escape route in the first time!


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning''s fists did not stop, and the black fog got closer and closer, wrapping up from all directions, and the space for Jiang Ning to move was getting smaller and smaller!


    He could already feel that the black mist slipped past him, corroding the corners of his clothes, and almost touched his body.


    "Faster!"


    Greedy Wolf didn''t expect that the black fog was so powerful that he escaped by chance, but now it is impossible for him to go back and save Jiang Ning.


    However, if Jiang Ning died, it would be difficult for him to find the longevity pool.


    On this dead end, there is something weird, no one can tell, some rumors he knows are scary enough, and there are many others, I am afraid that the people who have seen it have long been ashes.


    Those living dead, as well as the current black fog, all proved that the path to the longevity pool is absolutely impossible to be smooth sailing. Nine deaths are the most likely thing to happen.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning was surrounded, there was no chance. Greedy Wolf thought, if he wants to continue walking in, he has to withdraw, and how do he get out?


    That is to walk the road you just walked on again!


    Suddenly, the black mist suddenly seemed to be frightened, whizzed out, and quickly dispersed, as if... something terrible was encountered.


    They are at large!


    Greedy Wolf showed a touch of shock, some can''t believe it, yes, those black mists are on the run!


    "boom!"


    Punch, burst!


    The fist flies, there is still a faint white glow, and the black mist is instantly shattered!


    ?Flushing the Ershu closed? "Woo-"


    It seemed that some beast was roaring, and the voice was full of fear, and before the wolf''s reaction, the black mist instantly plunged into the forest and disappeared.


    Standing there, Jiang Ning took a deep breath, his face flushed slightly, it was obvious that the punch was sent, and it took a lot of his effort.


    His eyes were sharp and murderous!


    Seeing Greedy Wolf can''t help being a little frightened.


    "Those black mists are alive."


    Jiang Ning spoke.


    "how did you do that?"


    Greedy Wolf couldn''t help asking.


    He couldn''t think of the reason why Jiang Ning could escape from the dead. He even thought about how he would leave this passage and look for the next opportunity.


    But Jiang Ning smashed the black mist abruptly.


    Moreover, the black mist is alive?


    Greedy Wolf was full of doubts, even for him, in this passage, there were many things that he didn''t understand.


    "I don''t know." Jiang Ning shook his head and didn''t lie.


    He really didn''t know, he just felt that these black mists were alive and alive, and after being wrapped in the black mist, they were not corroded, but bitten by something, bitten into pieces alive!


    He looked at the greedy wolf: "Don''t you see it clearly?"


    When this sentence was said, Greedy Wolf''s face changed slightly, and he snorted: "You can''t even feel it, how can I see it?"


    He didn''t bite the word hard, he seemed to want to skip the word deliberately.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, he adjusted his breathing a little, and walked away.


    It is true that such a dangerous place cannot be stayed for long.


    Seeing Jiang Ning stopped talking, Greedy Wolf just snorted, followed Jiang Ning''s pace and moved on.


    Along the way, there is not much time, I have encountered two crises, once the living dead, once this black fog, let alone Jiang Ning, even if it is a greedy wolf, I have already prepared in my heart, and I dare not take the slightest care at this moment. .


    The passage of the second-dimensional space is indeed dangerous, and there are many written in those legendary handbooks.


    It''s just that what can be known is that someone has experienced it and came out alive, so naturally it is nothing.

 Chapter 2306： Ill go first!

    The scary ones are those, there has never been a risk of rumors, and it proves that no one has ever survived those crises alive!


    For thousands of years, how many outstanding heroes, is it possible that no one has successfully found the longevity pool?


    Greedy Wolf just didn''t believe it, he knew that someone would be able to find him, and that person was him!


    The two of them moved forward cautiously. Now it was Jiang Ning who was walking ahead, and the wolf was following Jiang Ning. No one dared to be careless. They both carefully observed the surroundings, not daring to omit a trace.


    Jiang Ning looked at the surrounding environment and used the pattern analysis to choose the safest route.


    Now what he saw in his eyes was not vegetation, trees, flowers, or snakes, insects, birds, and beasts, but stripes of patterns intertwined together.


    He faintly discovered that there seemed to be some formation patterns, which could be divided into a kind of attribute. With a flash of light, Jiang Ning seemed to think of something all of a sudden.


    "Here,"


    As he walked, he pointed in the direction, "Then this way."


    "Go two more steps here, take a step back, jump!"


    The greedy wolf behind him didn''t know what Jiang Ning was doing, but he could only obediently obey.


    It''s just that Jiang Ning''s route is a bit weird, as if deliberately avoiding something.


    Finally, the two of them walked out of the forest and couldn''t help but take a deep breath and adjust their state.


    "Finally came out."


    Jiang Ning glanced at the distance and walked out of the forest. What he saw was not another forest, but a land of chaos.


    There are forests of large and small rocks all over the plain. The big rocks are as high as three stories, but the small ones are just the size of a fist. They are stacked randomly, just like this was once a battlefield. It was blown up by explosives. appearance.


    "What were you doing just now?"


    Greedy Wolf asked, "I see you, what seems to be avoiding, in the forest, is there anything I can''t see?"


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at him: "Do you think I will tell you?"


    "Humph!"


    Greedy wolf was displeased, holding his breath, and couldn''t let it out. His question was really for nothing. Even if Jiang Ning knew it, he would definitely not tell himself, Jiang Ning, this bastard, would like to kill himself.


    "If you beg me, maybe I will tell you."


    Jiang Ning smiled.


    "Jiangning!"


    Greedy wolf''s face straightened, "Please be serious!"


    "We are not friends, and I can tell you clearly, when you find the longevity pool, you will definitely die and be killed by my own hands!"


    "Oh, is it."


    Jiang Ning was still downplaying, so angry that the wolf almost jumped.


    He is an old man and has lived for so many years. When did he meet someone with a temper like Jiang Ning and talk to him, he would really be **** to death.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Greedy Wolf snorted, "I didn''t make a joke with you!"


    "I know."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "Isn''t this a consensus?"


    "Only one person can use the longevity pool. If you don''t kill me, you will definitely have no chance to use it."


    He glanced at Greedy Wolf, "But, don''t say such things now, anyway, you can''t kill me now, otherwise you won''t find the longevity pool, right?"


    Greedy wolf shook his head, not wanting to talk nonsense with Jiangning.


    He was really afraid that he would be mad at Jiang Ning before he found the longevity pool? Shan Shiran was closed to Lingling Shan?!


    Doesn''t this guy know that the two of them are mortal enemies, and the cooperation is temporary, but the identity of the enemy is forever!


    Sooner or later, someone will die in the other''s hands.


    "How do I go next?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "Ask me what to do?"


    Greedy wolf sneered, "Now you come to lead the way, I will follow you behind!"


    "Aren''t you afraid, I dumped you? Then go to the longevity pond by yourself?"


    "..."


    Greedy Wolf took a deep breath, his back heaved, and opened his mouth to point at Jiang Ning. He couldn''t help but want to curse an swear word, but he still held back.


    "I''ll go first!"

 Chapter 2307： Rocks smashed into the sky

    He walked forward angrily.


    Talking to someone like Jiang Ning is a mistake. The more you speak, the more angry you become!


    Greed Wolf originally thought that Jiang Ning was only talented and strong, but now he knew that this face was also a great weapon, no wonder the group of people who had awakened before could be moved by him.


    Greedy wolves walked ahead, but Jiang Ning still followed behind.


    He looked around and looked at the messy rocks, and there was a faint feeling. It seemed that these rocks, like the black mist, were also alive.


    But how is this possible?


    "Don''t be careless, there is weirdness everywhere here."


    Jiangning Road.


    "I know."


    Greedy Wolf snorted unpleasantly.


    He doesn''t like to listen to nonsense, would he be unclear about this matter?


    In fact, he is definitely more cautious than Jiang Ning, because he himself is a cautious person, let alone cooperating with Jiang Ning, he has to guard against Jiang Ning, not being vigilant is an extremely dangerous thing.


    Two people walked into the rocky mountain one after another. Greedy wolf just turned and walked behind a huge rock. When Jiang Ning looked at it again, he was gone!


    "Where are you?"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    "I''m right in front of you."


    There was a voice coming, but it was very quiet, as if it was cut off by something.


    "where?"


    Jiang Ning asked again, this time, there was no response at all.


    He looked at the front carefully, it was empty, no one had passed by at all, Greedy Wolf was not in front, and behind him, it was also empty!


    Jiang Ning didn''t think much about it. He jumped up a bit and stood on the huge rock. Looking down again, he still couldn''t see where the greedy wolf was.


    What the **** is this **** doing?


    When they entered this whole piece of rock, they couldn''t see anything. Jiang Ning wanted to jump onto the rock and cross it, but found that the rock at his feet was too slippery. If he was not careful, he would fall straight down!


    He tried to stabilize himself, but he still had no choice but to roll over and fall down.


    Looking up, it''s a rock, turning around, it''s a rock, looking back, or a rock.


    It''s like entering a maze made of rocks!


    "I''m afraid, I''m in trouble again."


    Jiang Ning reacted quickly, knowing that this might not be greedy wolves, but that these mountains and rocks are themselves a puzzle!


    He immediately searched and analyzed whether the pattern could be deciphered, and took a closer look. Each mountain stone has a different pattern. Some have their own reflections, and some have completely different shapes from different angles.


    Magical and weird.


    "It''s really a maze."


    Jiang Ning walked two laps and returned to the original position, as if a ghost hit the wall, and could no longer go out.


    He wanted to make a mark on the rocks to mark the route he had traveled, but he took out his dagger and stroked it a few times, and he didn''t even leave a white mark. These rocks are too hard!


    Jiang Ning had no choice but to continue walking, constantly remembering the route he had taken, and even remembering the feeling of his body and every step he took.


    He couldn''t tell the direction by the environment, and judge where to go, he could only judge by the feeling of his body.


    He fumbled eagerly, tried many times, and finally walked back to the original place.


    Jiang Ning was not in a hurry, on the contrary, he became calmer, and even seemed to be a little bit contented.


    "So it''s like this..."


    There was a slight smile on his face!


    at the same time.


    Greedy wolf looked around blankly, looking at the surroundings, Jiang Ning had long been out of sight.


    Except for the last question Jiang Ning asked himself, he never heard Jiang Ning''s voice again.


    At first, similarly, he thought it was Jiang Ning who was playing a ghost, but after a while he realized that he had fallen into a maze. The maze built by rocks is really not easy!


    "Isolate the voice, confuse the sight, huh, think this can stump me?"


    Greedy wolf''s eyes shrank, and there was a sudden change. When he looked at the rocks, it seemed to be completely different.

 Chapter 2308： Live!

    His eyes emit a terrifying light, if you look directly at it, I am afraid you will be shocked!


    Those eyes are too terrifying!


    It turned out to be... the double pupil!


    The movement of the two pupils made people scared to watch.


    Greedy Wolf''s eyes swept across, as if he could break through all the falsehoods, and any blindfold would have no effect on him.


    He walked straight forward, stopped at the fork, and made a choice after carefully distinguishing.


    Gradually, he felt that his vision became wider and wider, and he was about to step out of this maze of mountains and rocks!


    "Huh, Jiang Ning, that kid, I''m afraid I will be trapped here,"


    Greedy Wolf said, "I will go out first, and then find a way to find him."


    If he didn''t still need Jiang Ning, he really didn''t want to care, and let Jiang Ning be trapped in this stone formation, and he would save trouble.


    After turning a few more turns, Greedy Wolf saw the forest in the distance, and he walked out.


    The route he had just taken was the only correct one. He had already remembered it in his heart. Even if he walked it again, he could still walk out. Now it was time to find Jiang Ning.


    This is a favor, Greed Wolf said to himself that he must make Jiang Ning come back.


    Greedy Wolf was about to turn around and go back when he saw Jiang Ning stepping out with his hands behind his back.


    It looked like he was walking around the garden, looking around while walking, nodding his head from time to time, murmuring something in his mouth.


    "Are you out?"


    Greedy Wolf looked surprised, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him: "Is it difficult to come out?"


    Greedy Wolf stunned: "This is a rock formation, accidentally trapped in it, you can''t get out of this life, how can you break it?"


    "Then how did you break it?"


    Jiang Ning asked rhetorically.


    Greedy wolf looked at Jiang Ning firmly and snorted: ¡®I have my own way. ¡¯


    "The same, I also have my way."


    Greedy wolf doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    He really underestimated Jiang Ning. What a powerful method. Just when he met the black mist, Jiang Ning was almost swallowed by the black mist, but he escaped from the dead. Now, once again, he cracked the rock formation alone.


    He didn''t think that Jiang Ning had the same talent as himself, that he could break through falsehood and see through all the essence!


    "Don''t look at me with this look. If I don''t come out, is it possible that you will come to save me?"


    Jiang Ning chuckled playfully.


    "dream!"


    Greedy Wolf sneered, "If you are dead, no one will grab the longevity pool with me. I will save you? Haha!"


    "I''m telling you, I have already come here. Without you, I can find the longevity pool as well. Even if you die, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, but suddenly his face changed.


    Before he could speak, Greedy Wolf''s expression also changed. He suddenly turned his head to look around, then lowered his head to look at the ground that was gradually trembling under his feet.


    "not good!"


    The troubled times in the distance all moved and shook crazily, as if they had come to life!


    "Go!"


    The greedy wolf roared.


    But as soon as he took a step, he stopped, and immediately back to back with Jiang Ning, looking at the mountains and rocks madly sweeping from all directions.


    "It seems that I can''t leave."


    Jiang Ning''s face was solemn. He didn''t expect that these rocks were actually alive, just like those black mists, full of spirituality, what is going on?


    On the way to the longevity pool, it is either death or life. The person who should be born is dead, and what should be a dead thing is full of spirituality. What is going on?


    "coming!"


    Jiang Ning held his breath and calmed down, watching a rock slamming forward, he immediately dodged sideways, no need to fist to block it!


    boom!


    The lasing stone fiercely shot into a fir, instantly punching a hole in the trunk, and the big tree fell down!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    A few more, attacked one after another, completely sealing Jiang Ning''s route!

 Chapter 2309： Heavy pupil!

    The stone is too fast!


    Faster than a bullet!


    Jiang Ning''s reaction speed was equally fast, avoiding a few lasing stones one after another, but he still had lingering fears.


    Even if his body is strong, once he is hit by this kind of stone, he must not penetrate.


    "Run away!"


    Greedy Wolf shouted.


    Jiang Ning wanted to scold him a little.


    Will he not escape if he can escape?


    He turned his head and looked, but he couldn''t help but explode a swear word, those stones lashed out, all directed at himself, without even going to the greedy wolf.


    These stones... are you looking for yourself, are you going to kill yourself!


    Jiang Ning dodged from the left to the right, avoiding the attacks of the rocks, but Greedy Wolf stood on the side with the same surprise on his face.


    He originally thought that these rocks were alive and wanted to kill him and Jiang Ning, but he didn''t expect that the rocks came, but they all went towards Jiang Ning and ignored him at all.


    At the moment, he was standing there, he didn''t need to move, no rock was moving towards him.


    "You find a way to avoid it!"


    Greedy Wolf shouted, somewhat gloating, "It seems that even these rocks don''t like you."


    Along the way, it is rare for him to be so happy to see Jiang Ning suffer.


    "Think of ways to!"


    Jiang Ning shouted, "If I die, you will definitely not find the longevity pool!"


    He couldn''t hold it anymore, more and more mountains and rocks were rolling in, overwhelming and impervious to the wind!


    This is different from the black fog before. Jiang Ning''s fists can be shaken away. These rocks are so hard that his fists will smash up, fearing that the bones will crack.


    There is no way to go head-to-head!


    Jiang Ning avoided, already using his speed to the extreme, but the denser mountains and rocks made him a little strenuous.


    "What are you still trying to do!"


    He roared, seeing the greedy wolf still watching the excitement, "I don''t want to find the longevity pool anymore, do you?"


    Greedy Wolf snorted and had to say that watching Jiang Ning be besieged by this pile of rocks, he always felt very comfortable in his heart, and wanted to watch it for a while, but he also knew that if Jiang Ning really died, then he might have difficulty leaving.


    Let alone find the longevity pond.


    He turned his head and looked at the rolling rocks around him, his eyes flickered, and his pupils reappeared!


    Sharp eyes must see through everything!


    He discovered that the rocks seemed to have really come alive, but in fact, these are dead things, how could there be life, at least from his eyes, he didn''t find any signs of life flowing.


    "This is the formation!"


    Greedy Wolf roared, "Is there something on your body that triggered these formations?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning.


    What triggered the formation?


    What is there in Jiang Ning''s body? He has never been here before, let alone? Lu Fu''er Ran Wu Shan''s West Servant? Something that can trigger the formation here.


    He looked at Greedy Wolf, thinking carefully about the difference between himself and Greedy Wolf''s body, there seemed to be no difference.


    boom!


    When a huge rock flew, Jiang Ning had no choice but to blast it out with a fist, roaring with violent fist strength, and directly smashed the rock to pieces.


    A tingling pain came!


    "Really hard!"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help saying.


    With his current fist, even if it was steel, Jiang Ning would dare to smash it, but these stones were harder than steel. Even with the protection of his fists, there was still pain.


    "Just tell me how to break this formation!"


    He shouted.


    Greedy wolf shook his head: "How do I know the formation, if I do, what do I need you to do."


    Now it was Jiang Ning''s turn to be speechless.


    This old thing is really grudges.


    But huh?


    Formation?


    Array pattern!


    Jiang Ning adjusted his breathing, watching the traces of the falling rocks and the changing routes of these rocks, his eyes gradually brightened.


    "It''s really an array pattern,"


    Jiang Ning secretly said in his heart, "The wolf still has two brushes."


    His eyes turned towards Greedy Wolf, just in time to see the double pupil of Greedy Wolf!

 Chapter 2310： Front eye

    Suddenly, Jiang Ning''s breathing was a bit stagnant, what kind of eyes were that?


    He thought he had made a mistake, but he fixed his eyes to see that it was indeed the case.


    It''s not that Jiang Ning had never heard of this kind of thing, but he did not expect that he would actually encounter it. In ancient times, it was a sign of an ominous thing. He didn''t expect it to exist.


    And wolf greedy is a heavy pupil!


    It is said that this kind of eyes can see a lot of things that others can¡¯t see. The pupil power is amazing? Dian Pa Wu Ai Shi Ai Wu Ai? Even with some special powers, I am afraid that Greed Wolf can confuse others with his eyes. .


    Jiang Ning was a little surprised, but now is not the time to consider this.


    He has to survive!


    He punched a rock again, a little bit under his feet, and his body was suddenly lowered, skipping on the ground, avoiding the biggest pieces, and then suddenly jumped onto a rock and turned around!


    This is a trace of flaw he saw!


    All the lines flow, right here, there is a gap.


    As soon as Jiang Ning stood firm, he immediately raised his hand and let out a low growl, his fist slammed under the rock at his feet!


    "burst!"


    With his voice, boxing broke out, and a faint white glow came out from his fingers, instantly blasting the rocks to the ground!


    The gravel, torn apart, blasted in all directions!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    A stone flew towards the greedy wolf, and his pupils could easily see through the movement of the stone, but turned his head slightly, the stone flew past his ears, hitting a distant tree, piercing through the trunk.


    As the rock shattered, the other rocks seemed to have suddenly lost power and all stopped.


    The whole mountain and rock space suddenly became quiet, and only Jiang Ning''s gasping voice could be heard.


    "call--"


    Jiang Ning didn''t dare to care, he still looked around to confirm whether the mountain stone formation was still operating, and he was relieved when he saw that the formation pattern was no longer changing.


    This formation is depicted with formation patterns, and the rock just now is the formation eye!


    Smashing the eye of the needle is equivalent to destroying the power source of the entire formation, making the formation unable to run smoothly, and these rocks finally stopped.


    Jiang Ning did not expect that his guess was correct, and after such confirmation, he confirmed his guess.


    These battles are really experiments with lives.


    "It seems that your mastery of formation patterns has reached a level."


    Greedy Wolf took a look at Jiang Ning, and understood him better, and his defenses naturally became deeper. "You have understood all the patterns on the Ji Dao Fist Sheet, right?"


    If not, how dare Jiang Ning enter this passage easily.


    "Your double pupil is also quite powerful."


    Greedy Lang''s eyes narrowed and changed a few times. After the double pupil appeared, he hid it again. He knew that he couldn''t keep it from Jiang Ning.


    Along the way, the two people are testing each other, wanting to know the details of each other.


    Now that he sees Jiang Ning''s control over Zhen Wen, Jiang Ning will naturally know that he has a double pupil.


    But this is definitely not the biggest trump card of two people.


    "I saved one of you,"


    Greedy Wolf said, "I hope you remember, this is a favor, aren''t you the one who remembers favor most?"


    "I also saved you."


    Jiang Ning said, "It''s even."


    He turned his head and glanced at the huge rock formation. I don¡¯t know what kind of person it is to make such a formation. If you don¡¯t understand the formation and how to crack it, you will only be smashed into meat cakes by these rocks. !


    The passage in the second-dimensional space is really terrifying. It is really not easy to find the longevity pool. If you are not careful, you will die here.


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath and let his breathing calm down. Even if he had experienced this kind of wandering on the edge of life and death several times, the physical and mental consumption was tremendous!


    "Next, I am afraid it will only be more dangerous."

 Chapter 2311： Blood!

    I haven''t found the longevity pond, but I have already experienced nine deaths.


    No wonder so many people have been pursuing the longevity pool in their entire lives, but they have never been able to understand this danger. If you are an ordinary person, you don''t know how many times you have died.


    Even if they are as powerful as Jiangning and Greed Wolf, the two teamed up and used their abilities to walk here, it was also thrilling.


    "Let''s go."


    Greedy Wolf doesn''t have so much patience, he is worried that there will be other changes in the outskirts.


    The top priority is to find the longevity pond as soon as possible. Nothing is more important than this.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, followed behind Tanlang and continued to move forward.


    He exhausted a lot of physical strength, was slightly exhausted, and went through two crises in a row, let Jiang Ning know that this road is not so easy to walk, perhaps more dangerous, just behind.


    He needs to regain his strength and spirit as soon as possible.


    Jiang Ning looked up at Greed Wolf. Greed Wolf was in good condition. After all, the mountain and stone formation just had no effect on Greed Wolf.


    He didn''t know why the mountain and stone formations only targeted him. It was really strange. Just like Greed Wolf said, is there something special about him?


    Jiang Ning couldn''t think of it for a while.


    But after experiencing this, Greedy Wolf''s heavy pupil couldn''t hide it. Jiang Ning saw it, and Jiang Ning''s control of Zhenwen was also known to Greedy Wolf.


    It can be said that the hole cards of the two people have already shown some. When the critical time is reached, it may be the key point of the decisive battle!


    Keeping guard against each other at all times, both of them think so in their hearts? Close Shan Yi Di Ling Yi Xi Wu?


    As it continues to deepen, the surrounding environment changes again.


    Feeling the fog around him gradually becoming denser, Jiang Ning became vigilant.


    "Are there any problems with these mists?"


    The greedy wolf walking ahead shook his head: "I didn''t feel it."


    He has been exposed to the mist, instead of feeling that the mist is harmful to them, but he feels that it is very comfortable to breathe, and it makes people awake in an instant.


    Jiang Ning slowly took a breath, and also felt that the exhaustion of his body seemed to be swept away in an instant.


    What a magical mist, can it be said that, unlike the dead mist before, the mist now contains a lot of vitality?


    "These mists are getting thicker and thicker."


    The perplexed fog made the visibility in front of him less than five meters, and Jiang Ning was even a little fuzzy, so that he could see the back of the wolf.


    This place surrounded by clouds and mist makes people feel as if they are in the clouds, with a sense of emptiness and etherealness.


    "what is that?"


    Suddenly, Greedy Wolf spoke.


    Jiang Ning looked up and saw it faintly. It seemed that there was a gate, which was very unclear from a distance. The gate like a white jade merged with the fog. It was not a wolf''s double pupil. It really couldn''t be so far away. See.


    The two were very alert and did not dare to approach easily.


    In this passage, almost every place has hidden murderous intentions!


    "It seems to be a city gate."


    Jiangning Road.


    Greedy Wolf didn''t speak, and cautiously approached the past, his heavy pupil reappeared, not daring to be careless.


    The two people kept getting closer, confirming that there was nothing unusual around, but this atmosphere still made the scalp numb.


    The surrounding area is empty, it seems to be on a huge grassland, there are only two of them, the feeling of emptiness, in itself, can give people a huge pressure!


    As the two people approached, they got closer and closer to the gate, and there was a kind of majestic oppression that gradually increased!


    Greedy wolf''s face was solemn, and he walked ahead, looking at the misty city gate, only half was left. The other half had collapsed and fell to one side, even the stone pillar was broken.


    "Here, there seems to be a fierce battle."


    Even the stone pillars were knocked over, and there was a lot of blood on the gates!


    Jiang Ning''s breathing suddenly stopped, and his heartbeat was fierce looking at the blood stains on the city gate!

 Chapter 2312： Nantianmen?

    "A lot of blood!"


    He was shocked, "What the **** is this place?"


    Looking at the situation at the scene, this was not a unilateral massacre, but a fierce fight. On the scattered stone pillars, the long-coagulated blood stains, Jiang Ning could even imagine, it was splashed out after being cut through the throat.


    I don''t know what happened here and there, it would be so miserable.


    Jiang Ning has experienced wars, and he can imagine that terrible scene.


    Greedy Wolf also didn''t speak, obviously shocked by what he saw before him.


    The passage is dangerous, and he is prepared. Walking along the way, encountering a crisis, Greedy Wolf also knows that it is just the tip of the iceberg leading to the passage of the Longevity Pond.


    But the traces left behind after a fierce battle still made him somewhat unimaginable.


    "What happened here?"


    He muttered to himself, "How can it be different from the handwritten note? It''s not the same as Zheshan''s intention to close the West Ran and the Servant?"


    He has read a lot of scriptures, and he has basically read all the records about the passage of the longevity pond. Over the years, he has made preparations for the longevity pond.


    But I didn''t expect that there is still a battlefield here.


    "what is that?"


    Jiang Ning suddenly looked up and saw a few words on the city gate.


    "Southern?"


    "It''s the Nantian Gate." Greedy Lang glanced down again, the one that fell on the ground, there was a door word written in seal on the door.


    Nantianmen!


    It turned out to be Nantian Gate here?


    Jiang Ning felt the buzzing of his head, and the pictures from the TV series immediately appeared in his mind, the fairy-like Nantian Gate, a group of gray-haired old men flying in the sky, and fairies singing and dancing...


    What a joke!


    "How could it be Nantian Gate here?"


    "how could I know."


    Greedy wolf shook his head, he also felt incredible.


    "Maybe it''s just the same name someone deliberately named."


    He didn''t dare to connect with that place in the legend, it was simply a fantasy, something even more unreal than Changshengchi.


    Neither of them spoke, but in such a place, the faint murderous aura was still floating in the air!


    This battlefield is real!


    The faint smell of blood can still get into their noses, telling them that terrible battles have taken place here. Many people died and a lot of blood was shed...


    The fog is getting thicker and thicker.


    The gate of the city was in the mist, faintly wrong, and it looked very unreal.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t feel that these were all fantasies. His heart was beating violently, and there was a sad mood in his heart.


    With a strong man like him, his mind is extremely tough and he won''t be easily affected by the external environment, but that feeling is extremely real, and Jiang Ning can''t control it at all.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Jiang Ning looked up, and the wolf was gone.


    The thick fog has already led the Greedy Wolf to where he did not know.


    Jiang Ning yelled a few times but didn''t respond. He had to walk into the Nantian Gate cautiously, staying vigilant and not daring to be careless.


    This place is very dangerous. He can feel that it will definitely not be safer than the place before, where there is no human presence, and there is not even any breath of life, but Jiang Ning''s intuition tells him that it is dangerous here!


    May die at any time!


    "The person is gone."


    Jiang Ning looked around, the fog was still thick, and he couldn''t see anything. He walked carefully every step and didn''t dare to be careless.


    He can''t see Greedy Wolf, nor can Greedy Wolf see him. If the fog clears, they will find that the two people are walking in completely opposite directions.


    Jiang Ning continued to walk, feeling that the exhaustion on his body had disappeared. These mists seemed to have a very special effect, allowing one''s body to always be in an optimal state!


    "Ok?"


    He suddenly felt his eyes widened, "The fog is going to disperse?"

 Chapter 2313： Step by step

    The mist in front of you seems to be going away?


    Jiang Ning could clearly feel that these mists were constantly disappearing, and he could see more and more things.


    But his face also kept changing.


    The dense fog dissipated, revealing the true colors of the surrounding environment.


    "how so?"


    Everything Jiang Ning saw was ruined!


    It seems to have gone through the cleaning of the war, everything has been destroyed, there is no building that seems to be complete.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t see the richness just now. At this moment, the dense fog dissipated, and he could see the scene in front of him, revealing a desolation.


    Those tall stone pillars, those thick walls, and finely crafted stone sculptures are everywhere in Jiangning at high speed. How brilliant, how magnificent and majestic it was once here!


    "It''s all ruined."


    Jiang Ning sighed.


    He was sure that if the things here hadn''t been destroyed, they wouldn''t be worse than any ancient building.


    Even those world-class sites may not be as good as here.


    It''s a pity that now there are only ruins left.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, my emotions have been affected."


    Jiang Ning secretly said in his heart.


    He faintly felt that his mood was a little depressed. With his strong heart, he would not be affected by the surrounding environment at all, but at this moment, he could feel a faint sadness and sadness overflowing in his heart.


    It''s weird.


    Jiang Ning walked cautiously, observing the changes in the surrounding environment, he could vaguely figure out that before it was destroyed, it was a huge street.


    The palaces on both sides looked grand enough.


    The stone bricks on the floor are each two meters wide and five meters long. The width of the street is even more amazing. How big is this person to walk this way.


    Jiang Ning''s mind is full of doubts, it is hard to imagine, who can do such a place that has been devastated?


    "This isn''t really a heavenly palace, is it?"


    He couldn''t help saying.


    Looking at these buildings, ordinary people can''t build them, and even modern technology can''t do them at all.


    Especially in this environment, it is like the legendary heavenly palace, is it possible that the heavenly palace really exists?


    Jiang Ning didn''t dare to think about it. The longevity pool was already amazing enough. If the heavenly palace also existed, it meant that more things hidden in this world were being discovered step by step by the world.


    But even the Longevity Pond exists, why can''t the Heavenly Palace exist?


    This thought flashed past Jiang Ning''s mind.


    He continued to walk forward, on the ground, scattered stone pillars, and glazed bricks, the depressed environment, revealing a kind of sadness, and a trace of unwillingness.


    It seems that the destruction of this place is regrettable and sad.


    Jiang Ning was very careful and didn''t dare to be careless. Everything here was weird. He must remain vigilant.


    Besides, the greedy wolf is gone, I don''t know where it went, the two people are walking in different directions, and they don''t know what they will encounter.


    "what is that?"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning raised his head and saw the end far away. It seemed that there were steps, getting higher and higher, and rushed directly into the clouds!


    As far as he could see, above the clouds, he was completely concealed, and he couldn''t see anything.


    "What a high step."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help saying.


    He even had to look up and look up, still unable to see what was at the end of the steps.


    He walked over and walked for a long time before he went to the bottom of the steps. It was even more shocking to watch it up close!


    "Are all the giants living here?"


    The steps are huge!


    Too big? Zheyishiyiranyishiai? It''s too much!


    Each piece is a full half a meter high and eight meters long, which is wider than a normal road. It will be difficult for a person to walk up to three to five meters long.


    When Jiang Ning looked up, he could still only see part of it, and the others were blocked by fog and clouds.


    "How high is this step?"


    Can actually enter the cloud!

 Chapter 2314： Waiting for you for a long time

    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, not daring to imagine, such a huge step, so high, what is on this step?


    He hesitated for a moment, then took a step, and walked up the first step. In an instant, his face changed drastically!


    "not good!"


    Jiang Ning immediately wanted to come down, but found that he couldn''t get down anymore. When he had this idea in his mind, his feet seemed to be nailed to the stone steps, completely unable to move!


    He can only go up?


    "What a terrible step,"


    Jiang Ning felt that his feet were obviously heavier, "The gravity here is different?"


    He suddenly discovered that standing on this step, the burden on his body had slightly changed, and the foot feeling had obviously become heavier, precisely because the gravity on this step was different.


    He tried to climb another step, sure enough!


    Gravity is even stronger!


    The feeling of the feet is obviously heavier.


    "What the **** is this place?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but said, "It''s so weird, how can gravity change?"


    He had never seen such a magical and weird place. If there were no steps, it would become heavier. How terrible would the top step be?


    A terrible thought suddenly flashed in his mind, and there was an urge to go to the top and take a look.


    Each step is a new environment, like a layer of heaven.


    "I don''t seem to be able to go down either."


    Jiang Ning had no other choice.


    He has no retreat, because he can''t retreat, so he can only move forward.


    He climbed up the fifth steps in one breath, looked up at the top which was still far away, his heart beating faster, and the gravity here was still twice as strong as the first layer, that is to say, his legs are bearing the weight and the pressure he bears. , Is also twice as much as before!


    It''s like, I have another person on my back, who is the same weight as my own.


    "It''s so terrible that the gravity field can change. How is this done?"


    He knows that current technology can do this, but as he looks at it, it looks like ordinary stone steps, but it creates different gravitational fields in different levels. This is impossible for humans, and technology cannot do that.


    Jiang Ning tried to use the pattern to decompose, but it was still the same, completely unable to see through.


    Now it is impossible to go down, and it is unknown to go up. If the gravitational field keeps getting stronger, how many steps will it take, can one''s body be able to withstand it?


    These are all things Jiang Ning needs to consider.


    He stood there, stayed there for a while, and decided to continue walking up, he also wanted to try, how strong the gravity field here can be, and he can walk to the next few steps.


    And what is the top of this step!


    Could it be that the longevity pool is above this?


    When this idea appeared in his mind, Jiang Ning couldn''t help being a little excited, and he felt more and more that his guess was correct!


    At the same time.


    Greedy Wolf also lost his way.


    After the thick fog gradually dissipated, he found that Jiang Ning was gone, and he couldn''t even feel Jiang Ning''s breath. Seeing the ruined walls around him, he was certain that a fierce war had happened here.


    All the people here are dead, none of them are left!


    Extremely tragic!


    "What the **** is this? Where is the longevity pond?"


    Greedy wolf observed the surroundings again, being cautious and careful, not daring to be careless.


    He doesn''t care about anything now, he just wants to find the longevity pond as soon as possible, get immortality, and leave this ghost place!


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Greedy Wolf''s face changed, and a cloud of black air floated up and down not far away, seeming to intentionally attract Greedy Wolf to pass.


    He stopped immediately, where he dared to approach easily.


    In such a weird place, if you are not careful, you may lose your life!


    "What the **** is that!"


    Greedy Wolf couldn''t help saying.


    Before he turned away, a faint voice came.


    "I''ve been waiting for you... a long time."

 Chapter 2315： penetration

    Greedy wolf''s whole person, his whole body tight!


    "Who!"


    He roared, and the heavy pupil looked around, but found nothing.


    The voice just now was definitely not fake. He could tell it was a human voice, but he couldn''t tell which direction it came from!


    Greedy Wolf was very alert and looked around carefully, "Who is it! Pretend to be a fool, come out for me!"


    His eyes were cold, and his whole body exuded murderousness, so he didn''t dare to be careless.


    The surroundings were deserted and quiet, and there was no sound at all.


    Not even a trace of wind can be heard.


    Greedy wolf stood there, not daring to move, his eyes fell on the black air that was still floating in the distance.


    "I''ve been waiting for you... a long time."


    The voice sounded again!


    It''s the direction of the black air!


    Greedy wolf is more careful: "Who are you?"


    He shouted, but no one responded to him. It was just that the black air was visibly shaking more severely, as if there was something awakening from it.


    The black air shook so violently that it was going to sweep all around!


    Greedy wolf did not dare to pass.


    There are weirdness everywhere here, even Jiang Ning¡¯s whereabouts, he doesn¡¯t even know whether it¡¯s life or death, and he doesn¡¯t know, especially now, this black air seems to be alive, there is still a voice coming out, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a normal person. I''m already scared silly.


    "I''ve been waiting for you... a long time."


    The voice came again, still the same sentence just now, Greedy Wolf could distinguish it, and the tone was different from the words just now.


    "Are you a man or a ghost?"


    Greedy Wolf shouted, "Show yourself, don''t pretend to be a ghost!"


    "His--"


    The black energy kept circling around, circling up, and gradually spreading. Although it was only within a range, it obviously responded to the wolf''s words.


    This is weird!


    Even if it is greedy wolf, the knowledge of this world is far beyond ordinary people, but this kind of thing is still the first time I have met.


    He hesitated for a long time before taking two steps forward, but the vigilance in his eyes remained undiminished.


    The black energy is still spreading, but it seems to be constrained by something. It can only hover in that area and can no longer spread out. The wolf is naturally bolder.


    "I''ve been waiting for you... a long time."


    Still the same sentence, always the same sentence, waited a long time for yourself?


    Who the **** is it?


    Why would you wait for yourself?


    Greedy Wolf didn''t know if he was speaking to himself, but at this moment, besides himself, where is there anyone else?


    He took a step and walked over, watching the movement around him, his pupils stared at the black air, wanting to see the black? Wu Lu loves Lu Ran, what is it in the air?


    His eyes were different from ordinary people, and he could see many different things, but in front of the black qi, it seemed that they had no effect.


    He couldn''t see anything, he was still obscured by the black air.


    "Om¡ª"


    Suddenly, as if he sensed that the greedy wolf was approaching, the black energy burst out suddenly, and almost instantly, he enveloped the greedy wolf!


    "what!"


    Greedy Wolf was shocked, screamed quickly, turned around to escape, but those black qi, like black threads, bound all his hands and feet!


    Those tens of thousands of black threads, like a thread, layer after layer, completely wrapped the greedy wolf, and did not give him a chance to break free!


    "Go away! Go away!"


    Greedy wolves screamed and tried their best, only to find that those black threads seemed to be alive, full of spirituality, and quickly bound his limbs and couldn''t move anymore.


    "I''ve been waiting for you... a long time."


    This time, the voice came into the ears of Greedy Wolf very clearly!


    It''s as if it''s just talking in his ear!


    "I''ve been waiting for you... a long time!"


    The voice suddenly became gloomy and terrifying, even if it was a wolf greedy, he couldn''t help but trembled, and if he wanted to struggle, there was no chance.

 Chapter 2316： Black beads

    Those black qi began to penetrate into the body of the greedy wolf, from his nostrils, eyes, ears, mouth, and even his belly button... constantly penetrated and penetrated!


    "what--"


    Greedy wolf roared, suffering endlessly, as if his body was torn apart abruptly!


    He saw a black bead floating and sinking from the black air, slowly approaching him, before the line of sight in front of him gradually disappeared, he could feel that the black air was constantly infiltrating his body!


    And these black qi radiated from that black bead!


    What the **** is that?


    "what--!"


    Heart-piercing screams resounded throughout the space!


    At the same time.


    Jiang Ning turned his head abruptly and looked in the direction of the sound.


    "Is it a greedy wolf?"


    He heard the scream of the greedy wolf, so that the greedy wolf can make such a scream, I am afraid that the greedy wolf is already horrible.


    "he died?"


    Jiang Ning was frightened.


    Something happened to the cunning guy like Greed Wolf.


    It''s really weird here.


    At this moment, he is also not much better.


    Standing on the thirteenth step, Jiang Ning was exhausted. At this level, the gravity had increased three times!


    He felt that the pressure on his bones was so great that he didn''t know how much.


    If it weren''t for his strong body, he would have been crushed on the ground at this moment.


    Looking up again, I still can''t see the end, and I don''t know how many steps there will be in the end.


    The current Jiang Ning is pressured up and full of position, but down, there is no chance, he can''t go down at all, once he jumps down, this height matches the gravity, I am afraid that he will be injured instantly!


    Injury in this kind of place is not far from death.


    Especially, now he has no retreat at all, and Jiang Ning also wants to know what is on this level.


    Greedy wolf has already had an accident, and the scream just now is definitely not a trivial matter. Otherwise, with the greedy wolf temper, he would definitely not even be able to hum. Obviously, he has suffered extreme pain.


    "Now I can only go up."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath and had no choice.


    He adjusted his breathing and his eyes became firmer. In this kind of place, accidentally killing him, thinking so much is useless.


    He came to look for the longevity pond, and if he couldn''t find it, it would be a failure.


    Moreover, the greedy wolf is dead, he can now look for it wholeheartedly, and he doesn''t need to think about guarding against the greedy wolf, and he can relax a little bit in energy.


    "call--"


    Jiang Ning looked at the fourteenth step, squeezed his fist, did not hesitate, used both hands and feet, and stepped up the first step again!


    Fourteenth order!


    Boom!


    When others just stood up, the terrifying pressure instantly increased!


    Jiang Ning''s expression changed, even his knees trembled abruptly, but he still held on, did not kneel down, and stood firm!


    "Good guy!"


    He gritted his teeth and cursed, "You want me to kneel down?"


    He felt that the intention of this step was to make him kneel down!


    On the 13th floor below, this feeling is not obvious, but when it comes to the fourth floor, Jiang Ning understood it all at once. He felt as if he had been punched on his knee, just asking him to kneel down!


    Even if he wanted to kill him, Jiang Ning would not have much reaction, but he had to make him kneel down...


    His face sank immediately.


    Shi can be killed but not insulted!


    Jiang Ning snorted coldly, "Want me to kneel? Dreaming!"


    The blood in his body immediately boiled, and the fighting spirit was fierce, and the murderous aura in his eyes became rich!


    He looked up at the thick fog like clouds, it seemed that that was the last layer of the steps!


    "Thirty-third floor? Yi Er cover up Wu Aishan?"


    Jiang Ning counted it, and at the top, there was the thirty-third step!


    His heart beat suddenly.


    Thirty-three floors?


    This number seems a little strange. Where did he hear it, and who did he hear it?

 Chapter 2317： First order one world

    Jiang Ning''s memory is very good, and he can never forget his eyes and ears, but it is a bit strange at the moment, he can''t remember, who has heard this number.


    Thirty-three?


    Very familiar feeling!


    "call--"


    At this moment, not a time to remember, Jiang Ning didn''t have the time to think so much.


    I am afraid that something has happened to the greedy wolf. The screams just now made people feel numb in their scalp.


    He wanted to walk up the highest step as soon as possible to see what was going on there, and then left safely, and continued to look for the whereabouts of the longevity pond.


    It''s not easy to get here. If you can''t find the longevity pond, wouldn''t you come here for nothing?


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, adjusted his state, and stepped up again!


    Hum!


    The ears trembled, as if something was pressing down suddenly.


    What a terrible gravity!


    It''s much more powerful than the previous one, and it seems that you have to press yourself down on your knees!


    Jiang Ning raised his head, his bones and joints made a clicking sound.


    "Huh, want me to kneel so much?"


    The more so, the more unyielding he is!


    Jiang Ning could feel this terrible oppression, but for him, it was still within a tolerable range.


    These thirty-three steps, it can be said that the first step is a world, and different degrees of gravity, if you are an ordinary person, you can''t bear it for a long time.


    Even if the willpower can support it, the flesh and blood vessels must be crushed!


    But Jiang Ning is different. His body is far away, and he cares for love with zero caress. Since he has realized Ji Dao boxing, every time he punches punches, there is a breath of energy there, and this breath strengthens his body. , Has been for many years.


    Especially in the past three years, he even felt that those vigor, gradually mixed with some white, looked very mysterious.


    "You want me to kneel, but I won''t kneel!"


    In this world, only his master He Daoren can make Jiang Ning kneel. Besides, even his biological father Jiang Daoran is impossible.


    Jiang Ning reached the third steps one after another, feeling that the oppressive power has become more and more terrifying!


    But he still did not succumb!


    Even on his face, there is still some enjoyment.


    He has always been such a person. The more difficult things are, the more fulfilling it is to sit up, and the more exciting and joyful it is!


    Walking between life and death, Jiang Ning most often does this kind of thing. When he was still on the battlefield, Jiang Ning didn''t know how many times he had experienced it. It was so indifferent that people couldn''t believe it.


    He raised his head and glanced, and he was nearly half way away from the highest floor!


    And if that terrible gravity is doubled again, I wonder if my body can hold it?


    Even, it may not be doubled, it may be more than ten times!


    Jiang Ning adjusted his exhalation with deep eyes. He stood there, not taking the next step immediately, but constantly adjusting his breathing to slow down the flow of his blood.


    He is adapting to the current pressure.


    Both the body and his will are adapting!


    After a while, Jiang Ning raised his head again, and he got used to it!


    If someone is here, I''m afraid I can''t help but exclaim, calling Jiang Ning a freak. In such a short time, his body will adapt?


    Jiang Ning walked a few steps back and forth, confirming that the pressure had not had much impact on him, and without hesitation, he moved on to the next step again.


    He is borrowing these steps to sharpen himself!


    Freak!


    This is more than a freak?


    He''s still crazy!


    No matter who it is, when it comes to this situation, I am afraid that you have to be cautious and vigilant at all times. When encountering such a strange step, you wish to stay away so as not to lose your life.


    Jiang Ning was good, instead of avoiding it, he even used this to sharpen himself.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a lunatic.


    But Jiang Ning knew that such a place was too rare.

 Chapter 2318： Give you eternal life

    After the stimulation of the first dozen steps, he could feel that his body was undergoing subtle changes.


    Under the rapid flow of blood, even at the beginning, there were traces of cracks in the blood vessels, but the qi, the traces of white light hidden in the blood, were repaired in a flash.


    These have surpassed Jiang Ning''s previous cognition, and now he would not believe it if he hadn''t encountered so many weird things.


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath and adapted to the first step, and it took even less time than last time!


    It''s so perverted!


    He continued to move towards the next step.


    at the same time.


    Greedy Wolf''s whole person was wrapped in a black air current, and the traces of black, as if alive, got in through his limbs and a hundred skeletons, and wandered inside him.


    Greedy wolf twitched all over, the huge pain made him look hideous!


    As tough as him, but because of the pain, his face has become hideous!


    It seems that the body is disassembled by people, broken into small parts, and then re-spliced ??together again, and this cycle continues.


    Greedy wolf opened his mouth, unable to make a sound, his mouth and nose were all wrapped in black air, especially the double pupils, constantly changing and contracting, looking terrifying.


    "I''ve been waiting for you... a long time."


    It was the same sentence, and it kept ringing in the ears of Greed Wolf, and said it countless times.


    Greedy wolf has only a little consciousness, just want to know who is who said this sentence.


    Those black beads, no matter how they roll, the black energy is getting more and more, seeping out from the black beads, and constantly getting into the body of the greedy wolf, and the volume of the black beads is getting smaller and smaller.


    Time, one minute and one second passed.


    The black gradually became less, and the black bead at the center of the black bead became completely black!


    Almost all the surrounding light is absorbed, and it is frightening to look at it!


    Greedy Wolf slowly opened his eyes, his hands and feet seemed to be his own. He couldn''t feel it. He wanted to control his hands and feet and let himself move, but it seemed that he couldn''t feel anything.


    If he hadn''t been able to see, he could still see his own hands and feet. In his own body, he doubted whether he was made into a human being.


    "I''ve been waiting for you... a long time."


    The voice rang again, but it was much lighter than before, as if it had gradually begun to lose strength!


    "who are you?"


    Greedy wolf gritted his teeth and finally made a sound.


    He has never seen such a weird thing. At this moment, what has changed in his body is still unknown to him, but he can feel that there is a terrifying vitality that is taking root in his body!


    "I''m waiting for you¡­¡­"


    That voice gradually disappeared.


    The light of the black beads also gradually disappeared and became dim.


    When the last trace of black air penetrated into the body of the greedy wolf, the last remaining black thing, like a stone, suddenly cracked a gap, then fell to the ground and shattered into powder.


    When the wind blew, it disappeared completely.


    thump!


    Greedy wolf fell and fell to the ground, unable to move with his eyes open.


    He looked at the sky above his head, looked at the misty, misty mist that had dissipated, and his consciousness gradually became blurred. He couldn''t hear anything. There seemed to be a person in his mind, starting to think about it, not knowing what he was talking about.


    Eyelids are heavy...


    Body is heavy...


    Greedy Wolf slowly closed his eyes, and the moment he fell into a coma, the voice in his mind suddenly became louder.


    Like the sound of thunder, Lu Yi loves to shut his mind, roaring in his mind, reverberating constantly, deafening!


    But he was in a coma and could only listen, without even having a chance to ask.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "Your body, I want it!"


    "I''m not dead, I''m an immortal demon king, I''m reborn!"


    "I grant you eternal life..."

 Chapter 2319： confrontation

    The voices in my mind are constantly scrolling!


    Greedy wolf only felt that, except for being alive, every part of his body was no longer his own.


    He couldn''t feel anything, his hands, feet, internal organs, and even his consciousness seemed to be controlled by something.


    He is not a person who will give in easily, especially when others want to seize his body, greedy wolf will not give up easily!


    "Get out of my body!"


    He roared inside.


    Even if he can''t make a sound, his willpower is extremely powerful.


    To live to this day and to become the leader of their time, Greed Wolf has never been weak, especially his willpower is very strong.


    At this moment, he knew that he could not move, his body had been blocked by those black qi, but his consciousness, there were some, he had to fight!


    Those who want to occupy their bodies must be driven out!


    Otherwise, he will undoubtedly die, lose his body, lose his consciousness, and become someone else.


    "Get out! Get out? Shi Ranshan padi Yi Er?!"


    In Greedy''s mind, a voice suddenly appeared, and he let out a deafening roar, fighting desperately against the black energy that was constantly eroding his consciousness!


    "Get out of here!"


    Greedy wolf lay there, unable to move, even his eyes were tightly closed, but his consciousness was fighting with all his strength!


    There seemed to be two souls, fighting desperately in his body at this moment!


    Greedy wolf didn''t dare to give up, and he didn''t even hesitate. He is this kind of person. How could he be so easily taken over by others?


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    The two soul consciousnesses were fighting each other, those black qi, obviously did not expect that the wolf would be so tenacious that it was not swallowed all at once, but rose up to resist.


    Immediately, Hei Qi became more and more manic, and the wolf-greedy body trembled involuntarily!


    The two souls are fighting, and they are fighting for the control of the body in the body of the greedy wolf.


    No one is willing to give in.


    For greedy wolf, if you let go, then you will disappear from this world. Since then, there is no greedy wolf person. He persisted for so many years and ambitions for so many years, but finally disappeared like this. How can he be reconciled?


    For the mysterious black air, he waited for too long too long. This is his only chance, the only chance to reappear in the world!


    Greedy wolf''s body trembled very badly, as if there was an electric current flowing through his body, stimulating every cell in his body!


    At the same time.


    Jiang Ning has already reached the twenty-eighth step!


    He is more terrifying!


    Every time he steps up, Jiang Ning is there to adapt, so that his body can withstand the pressure of gravity.


    I''m afraid I would have died long ago if I changed to being an ordinary person!


    Even if the will can bear it, the strength of the body is absolutely unsustainable.


    Jiang Ning''s body has been nourished by the vigor of Ji Dao Fist over the years, and has transformed several times. Even so, in the face of such an environment, he will collapse several times!


    He suddenly discovered that the gravity on these steps seemed to always remain at a critical point, floating up and down at his own limit.


    Almost, he may have his own life, but this scale is just right, as if...human control.


    The farther we go, the stronger Jiang Ning''s feeling becomes!


    "There are five more steps."


    Jiang Ning raised his head and glanced.


    He can clearly feel that after the stimulation of gravity on these steps, his physical strength has obviously improved a lot.


    He didn''t know how much time he spent here, how much sweat he shed, and fell into danger several times and lost his life, but the feeling at this moment is really wonderful.


    After a while, he adjusted, ready to enter the next step.


    Jiang Ning took a few deep breaths to achieve his best state. He didn''t know what the next step would be like. If there was an accident, he could only recognize it!

 Chapter 2320： That is?

    He stepped up, and immediately followed with the other foot. At that moment, he adjusted his state and prepared to fight the more terrifying gravity.


    can¡­¡­


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Ning was surprised.


    ? Yi Ai Ai Di Xi Yi Ba Zhe? No gravity?


    No, it''s just that there is no such terrible gravity, but the same as the original one, as if this step, when it reaches this place, it loses its special attributes.


    He was a little surprised, thinking it was a trap, he didn''t dare to be careless, but after waiting for a while, there was still no response.


    At this moment, he is as light as a swallow. After a period of gravity pressure, his body has been transformed, and now he is back to a normal environment. That kind of transparent feeling makes Jiang Ning somewhat unaccustomed.


    It took a while before he got used to it.


    "What the **** is this? Why did it stop here."


    Jiang Ning''s tone was somewhat disappointed.


    He has such a chance to exercise himself, he is a madman, and he still likes it. If others know that Jiang Ning is so crazy, he will definitely call him a madman.


    Jiang Ning still didn''t dare to be careless, always keeping a twelve-point vigilance.


    In this kind of place, you can''t be careless. If you are not careful, you may lose your life.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was standing very high, and at a glance, he could see the distant environment, which was still in ruins, with a sense of desolation.


    He couldn''t help sighing, what happened here, turned the original fairyland into ruins.


    Looking up and looking up, everything is in sight. This position really stands tall and sees far away, but unfortunately, without good scenery, everything is ruined.


    "Go up and have a look first."


    Jiang Ning didn''t waste any time, and proceeded cautiously, walking directly up the thirty-three steps in one go!


    Pushing away the clouds, Jiang Ning was stunned.


    The ground is a stone slab paved with white jade, even if it is a long time, it still exudes that kind of warm breath.


    There were blood stains on the stone pillars on both sides of the walkway, a lot of collapsed stone pillars, and chairs, all shattered to the ground. Jiang Ning walked cautiously, bypassing the clouds and mist, looking at everything around him, sighing.


    The desolate atmosphere made him feel sad involuntarily, as if his home was destroyed.


    "It feels weird."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help shaking his head, "How can I be affected?"


    He is very clear about who he is, how strong willpower he has, and there can be nothing that can affect his mentality, but at this moment, standing here, he feels so strong.


    It seems that there is something knocking in his heart, making his emotions follow the fluctuations, and it is impossible to control, repel, and refuse!


    Jiang Ning stood there without moving, carefully sensing everything around him, and found nothing unusual.


    He quickly adjusted his mentality, knowing that in this environment, if his mind is unstable, things are easy to happen, and safety at critical times often requires a calmer brain.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning''s eyes changed.


    A cloud of mist dispersed, and he saw that at the end of the walkway, there were nine steps, not high, just like normal, except for the material, it was considered the best jade, and there were nine flying dragons on it!


    Lifelike!


    If it weren''t for a fixed look, Jiang Ning would have an illusion that those flying dragons are alive, walking up the steps!


    Jiang Ning calmed down, knowing that his consciousness was affected, and immediately bit the tip of his tongue to keep himself awake.


    "What a terrible influence, even the wolf-greedy heavy pupil is not so powerful."


    Greedy wolves can use their eyes to confuse and control others, but here, there is nothing, but this kind of atmosphere makes people feel difficult to themselves, it is terrible!


    He looked up the steps, and his whole person was instantly frozen!


    "That is¡­¡­"

 Chapter 2321： Dead or alive

    Jiang Ning''s eyes flickered, his face was full of disbelief, he couldn''t believe his eyes, seeing this kind of thing!


    "That is¡­¡­"


    He moved his lips without saying anything.


    At the end of his sight, it was the highest point of the steps. There was a small platform. At the very center, it turned out to be a dragon chair!


    The whole body of white jade is carved and exudes a simple atmosphere. On the armrest of the dragon chair, there are two flying dragons winding around!


    The two dragon heads are facing Jiangning at the moment, and the longan seems to be shining!


    Why is there a dragon chair here?


    And looking at this material, I am afraid it is not ordinary. Even though there has been war and killing, the dragon chair still exudes a unique atmosphere.


    He seemed to see a king sitting on the dragon chair, looking everywhere!


    Jiang Ning was shocked.


    He didn''t expect that above the thirty-three steps, there was a hall, and above the hall, there was a dragon chair.


    He seemed to be able to imagine that at some time there was a king here, sitting under the dragon chair, and below, standing a group of people, respectfully worshiping!


    This feeling is very strong!


    It seems to be on the scene!


    Jiang Ning stood there, looking at the dragon chair, looking at the two flying dragons on the dragon chair, looking at the longan staring at him, motionless.


    It''s very quiet here, I can''t hear anything. Jiang Ning looks at the dragon chair like a stone sculpture, as if looking at the person sitting on the dragon chair.


    Everything is too weird.


    He and Tanlang walked all the way here, and what they found was enough to change the whole person''s cognition.


    The mystery is not just the longevity pond, every place here is very mysterious.


    Jiang Ning''s footsteps moved, as if unconsciously, he walked up the steps, his eyes always looking at the dragon chair, like a ghost, walked to the dragon chair and looked down at this chair.


    It seems that this is his thing.


    "This dragon chair..."


    Jiang Ning had a strange feeling, as if this chair was pulling him, and there was a voice in his heart asking him to sit on it!


    He walked step by step, stood in front of the dragon chair, stretched out his hand, and gently stroked the dragon head on the armrest, the tentacles felt a warm feeling.


    As the saying goes, the top-grade beautiful jade is like this.


    But like this, the jade that can carve a dragon chair? Shidi Xiyishanshan Ailu? It''s invaluable!


    Not to mention the grade, just this size, I am afraid it will be difficult to find another piece.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning had no intention to understand this. His fingers walked on the armrest of the dragon body, touching the scales of the dragon. The delicate feeling made Jiang Ning''s soul trembled.


    It was like there was a resonance that made Jiang Ning somewhat uncontrollable. This was something he had never happened before.


    "What the **** is this place?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help asking.


    There is no one else here, he can only talk to himself, even if he asks, no one will answer him.


    His fingers touched the scales of the dragon lightly, the real feeling, as if the two dragons were not carved up, but two living dragons entwined themselves.


    Amazing!


    This feeling is really amazing!


    Jiang Ning took the opportunity to sit down, and when he put his hands on the armrest, suddenly--


    The entire dragon chair burst into a burst of terrifying white light!


    All of Jiangning was wrapped in an instant!


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Jiang Ning roared, surrounded by these white awns, and his body was directly covered. Those light beams turned into thin needles, piercing his body and directly penetrating every cell of him!


    "what!"


    Even though he has a strong will, but at this moment he lost consciousness, only to feel at the end, that kind of tingling sensation...


    Baimang soared into the sky with a loud roar, shaking the ground and the clouds rolling!


    The terrible movement made the entire space boil, and the clouds and mist were rolling, making a roaring sound, like a war drum, deafening!

 Chapter 2322： wake up

    "Om¡ª"


    The terrible light pierced the clouds, like a nuclear bomb exploding, setting off a huge dust.


    at the same time.


    Another direction not far from this dragon chair.


    Greedy Wolf opened his eyes suddenly, and the double pupils remained, but they were even more terrifying and gloomy than before. The light that radiated from it made people shudder!


    He sat up, looking at the white light rising into the sky in the distance, his face blank.


    "Jiang Ning."


    He opened his mouth, looking at the white light beam, his eyes were a little complicated.


    But being able to call out this name proves that Greed Wolf has won and he has not been taken away. This body still belongs to him.


    He got up, patted the dust off his body, and walked in the direction where Jiang Ning was.


    On the ground, the remaining black air was blown by the wind, and the smoke disappeared!


    Above the 33rd floor hall.


    Jiang Ning was still sitting on the dragon chair. There was a white mist on his body, as if blood had evaporated. The white light still enveloped him, but the light was getting weaker and weaker.


    He closed his eyes and didn''t respond. The expression on his face was very calm, as if the terrifying pain just now was just a momentary matter, and he didn''t have time to react.


    Gradually, the white light disappeared, and everything returned to peace.


    But Jiang Ning still did not respond, sitting on the dragon chair, without a trace of anger.


    Da da da!


    Greedy Wolf stepped forward and walked up, staring at Jiang Ning with a pair of pupils, and slowly walked in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect that you would die here."


    He looked at Jiang Ning with a hoarse voice. Judging from his heavy pupil, Jiang Ning''s heart still stopped beating, even he could not feel the blood flowing in Jiang Ning, he was still dead.


    Two people entered this passage together, looking for the longevity pool. Now the longevity pool is still not found, but he has encountered another good fortune.


    That black bead was swallowed by him, enough to make him live longer, even if there is no longevity pond?


    Greedy wolves can feel their own vitality, exuberant to the extreme, longevity is not impossible.


    But Jiang Ning died here.


    "Humph,"


    He sneered, without any sympathy. On the contrary, he saved him from doing it himself, "Goodbye, Jiang Ning, this world will soon forget you."


    After speaking, Greedy Wolf turned around and left, not staying in such a weird place for a long time, so as not to have any more accidents.


    Even Jiang Ning will die here, which is enough to show that this place is dangerous enough. He can escape from the dead and plunder the black bead. There is a component of luck, but this kind of thing is absolutely impossible to have a second chance.


    Soon, Greedy Wolf left.


    On the dragon chair, Jiang Ning was still there, motionless.


    Time, one minute and one second passed, Jiang Ning still did not respond, and the fog in the whole hall floated up and down again, as if nothing had happened here.


    Sudden--


    A dragon chant sounded!


    Roar--


    Deafening!


    The whole hall trembles abruptly, and all the pillars that fell on the ground are on the ground, trembling.


    The dragon chant seemed to be from the mouths of the two dragons under the armrest under Jiang Ning''s body. It immediately triggered the reaction of the entire hall, and a terrible breath gradually awakened.


    The dense fog began to roll, as if it was boiling!


    There is a sizzling noise, and it gets more and more boiling!


    The whole space is trembling!


    Sitting on the dragon chair, Jiang Ning suddenly opened his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "what--"


    He yelled, clutching the handrails tightly with both hands, his muscles were tight every inch, his eyes contracted, and his face was full of horror.


    A majestic voice sounded in his mind? Fu Yifu Ai Lu Aiwu Fu?


    "I''ve been waiting for you... a long time."

 Chapter 2323： Withered

    Jiang Ning looked up, but no one saw it.


    This voice seemed to sound directly in his mind.


    "Who are you?" The waiter and attendant gave Lulu?"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    "Young man, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    The voice sounded again, still echoing in Jiang Ning''s mind, as if that person had already gotten into his heart!


    As long as you are aware of it, you can have a conversation without seeing people at all.


    Jiang Ning sat on the dragon chair, before he had come to feel the changes in his body, suddenly an inexplicable memory suddenly exploded in his mind!


    "what--"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help yelling, his head seemed to explode.


    "You and I are destined, everything in Tiangong will be given to you."


    After the sound sounded, there was no more text.


    Jiang Ning leaned on the dragon chair and took a deep breath. A memory suddenly appeared in his mind, causing his face to change slightly. The scenes, scenes, quickly flipped...


    "Here... is the Tiangong?"


    It really is a heavenly palace!


    There is such a place!


    The memory in my mind shows how prosperous this place once was, but one day, someone suddenly came here and destroyed it!


    He could see that a vague figure led everyone to resist, but in the end he could not resist it. The battlefield was fierce, fighting to the end, and countless casualties!


    He saw everyone retreating to the last line of defense. Behind him was a pond exuding aura.


    "The longevity pool?"


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes, "That is the longevity pool?"


    He didn''t care to think about these weird things, and immediately got up and headed in the direction in his memory.


    Just behind this hall, there is a garden, like other places, it has been destroyed long ago, ruined walls are everywhere, and the pool in front of you has long since dried up.


    Jiang Ning stood there, silent for a moment, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Even the Heavenly Palace is gone, how could this pool still be preserved."


    This is the lifeblood of the Heavenly Palace. The reason why the pool of water can continue to gush out is because the Heavenly Palace is still there and the anger is still there, but now that the Heavenly Palace is destroyed, where is there any anger?


    Jiang Ning frowned, disappointed.


    Coming here with great pains, after nine deaths, almost lost his life here, but as a result, the longevity pool dried up.


    How to save the old urchin without the water of the longevity pond?


    He can''t just watch the old naughty boy die.


    That way, Jiang Yao was so sad.


    Standing in front of the longevity pool, Jiang Ning did not speak for a long time, and the disappointment on his face could not be concealed in the slightest.


    Sudden.


    thump!


    A slight noise made Jiang Ning look up.


    A small hole in the center of the pool made a sound. He fixed his eyes and saw that it was a cluster of small water splashes!


    The water in the pond hasn''t dried up yet?


    There is one last touch!


    Jiang Ning immediately jumped down and rushed to the hole, and he could see a tiny splash of water gently emerging from the hole. Although it was small, there were still some!


    He immediately stretched out his finger, a little white light, instantly floating on his fingertips.


    "this is?"


    Jiang Ning only realized it at this moment. He had just experienced a miraculous thing on the dragon chair, which caused a huge change in his body. Even his dantian was very different.


    He looked at this white light on his fingertips, he didn''t need his control at all, as if there was life, his thoughts appeared on the fingers.


    Jiang Ning touched the spray with his finger, and the ground shook suddenly!


    He jumped up, and suddenly, water splashed and gushing out!


    Wow!


    What a big splash!


    The longevity pool seemed to have been lit by the white light on his fingers. At this moment, it was burning blazingly, and the spray of water burst into the sky.


    "It''s not dry!"

 Chapter 2324： Ambition becomes bigger

    Jiang Ning was overjoyed. The water in the longevity pond did not dry up, as if he had deliberately hid. At this moment, he felt the white light on his fingers and he woke up again.


    He immediately opened the kettle on his body and filled it with the water in the longevity pond. The pot was full. The surging breath of life made people feel refreshed and happy just by smelling the water vapor!


    It''s amazing!


    There was more and more water in the pool, and there was water in the entire pool, a trace of mist, rising from the surface of the water, permeating the entire space.


    "It seems, a little angry."


    Jiang Ning said, "Heavenly Palace, this is actually the Heavenly Palace. The water from the Changsheng Pond may nourish this place and make it lively again."


    He looked at more and more water in the pool with complicated eyes: "Nourish here, here, it will recover sooner or later."


    As if he understood Jiang Ning''s words, the pool of water suddenly tumbling, boiling like fire!


    Wow!


    The pool water hit the stone wall, deafening!


    Jiang Ning didn''t look at it anymore. He got the water from the longevity pond and went back first to save the old naughty boy. As for the memory in his mind, he needed time to sort out.


    Thinking of some pictures, Jiang Ning didn''t feel that he was lucky enough to get such a chance. On the contrary, he felt that this was a bigger challenge!


    The future becomes more elusive and confusing.


    Jiang Ning walked back to the main hall and looked at the dragon chair. He could imagine that there used to be a king here, sitting in all directions!


    But in the end? Aixiaiyiyishanfuyi?, but also disappeared.


    "You and I have a fate, you give me this fate, but I may not be able to help you."


    Jiang Ning said, "I hope you won''t blame it."


    Sometimes, it''s not that he is afraid of danger, or that he is afraid of challenges, but now that he, with a family, has a wife and daughter, how can he easily take risks, how can he easily put his own life and death out of consideration?


    Which man, after having a family, still lives for himself?


    It''s not long ago.


    Jiang Ning bowed his hand and turned to leave.


    Faintly, a phantom floated on the dragon chair, faintly wrong, watching Jiang Ning''s leaving back, revealed a faint smile, and then disappeared again.


    At that time.


    Jiang Ning came out of the passage!


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the ground was shaking.


    Jiang Ning returned to the northern border.


    He took a deep breath, it''s good to be alive.


    He turned his head and looked, frowned.


    "Huh? Greedy wolf is not dead?"


    He saw that the eight chains on the lake had been pulled out of the bottom of the lake, and the copper coffin had disappeared!


    Besides greedy wolves, he couldn''t think of anyone else.


    "come out!"


    Jiang Ning yelled, and soon, many people ran out from all around. Seeing their appearance, they were very embarrassed. It was Fang Qiu and the others!


    Fang Qiu''s face was still wounded, and the gauze was stained red with blood!


    "Master? It''s you!"


    Fang Qiu cautiously shouted, after seeing that it was Jiang Ning, was he pleasantly surprised, "It''s great that you are okay!"


    Behind him, Brother Gou and others, also a little embarrassed, but their eyes were still fierce, a trace of guilt flashed across their faces when they saw Jiang Ning.


    "Big brother, we are useless, we couldn''t stop him."


    They were also very surprised. They were lying in ambush outside this passage. They wanted to say that if the greedy wolf came out, then they would take the opportunity to besie him. But where did they think that the greedy wolf came out silently, and waited until the greedy wolf would take away the copper coffin , They actually found out.


    If you want to stop it, it''s still too late.


    "That guy has become so terrible!"


    Brother Dog said, "Too strong!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t blame them. Greedy wolf didn''t die, so there must be an opportunity. He was lucky to get something, and Greedy wolf must have got something too.


    "Don''t talk about it for now, go back."


    He glanced at Fang Qiu and others, "Things have become very complicated, I am afraid that there will be no stable days in the future."


    Greedy wolf is still alive, this is one of the biggest hidden dangers, especially, now he doesn''t know what Greedy wolf has gone through, but his strength has become stronger, and his ambition will definitely become great!

 Chapter 2325： Reluctant to give up

    People like greedy wolf, even in their name? Wu Wu Yishu is closed, there is a greedy word, how can you not be greedy?


    Not to mention, Jiang Ning has seen too much of the brutality and cold-bloodedness of the wolf during the period of contact.


    Now that he has the opportunity, his strength must be advancing by leaps and bounds, then how could his ambition not swell with it?


    But at this moment, it''s not the time to take care of these things.


    Jiang Ning asked Fang Qiu and the others to go back and adjust their state. The next battle might not be far away.


    And he immediately returned to the East China Sea with Brother Dog and others.


    Lin Family Villa.


    In recent days, there has been a lot of laughter and laughter, because the old naughty boy is aging and now lying in bed, he can no longer move.


    Jiang Yao stayed by the old naughty boy every day, telling him stories, talking and chatting with him, and refused to go out to play.


    Others can''t help it.


    in the room.


    Jiang Yao was holding a storybook in her hand, telling the story seriously.


    "That duck thought he was a swan, so he wanted to fly and thought he would become very beautiful. No matter how others told him, he was just a duck, he didn''t believe it."


    Jiang Yao looked up and looked at the old naughty boy, "Master, do you believe it?"


    "Who is that duck?"


    The old naughty boy smiled, his voice a little soft, "If it is the baby Jiang Yao, then it is a swan, it will definitely be, no matter who the others are."


    His eyes became softer and softer, knowing that he was almost at the end of his life, and that he would leave sooner or later, even if he was reluctant to bear it, he would not be able to change this result after all.


    The old naughty boy looked at Jiang Yao: "Yaoyao, Master will be gone in the future, you have to take care of yourself and listen to what your parents say, okay?"


    Jiang Yao shook his head: "Master can''t be there."


    "I want to play with Master. If Master is gone, Yaoyao will be very sad."


    She took the old naughty boy''s hand, her eyes were a little red, and she burst into tears in her voice.


    "Master, do you have another apprentice and don''t want Yaoyao?"


    "Yaoyao is obedient, is it okay to practice with Master, Master, don''t leave Yaoyao."


    When the old naughty boy listened, his heart was almost broken.


    Where does he have any other apprentices? In his life, his favorite apprentice is Jiang Yao, even if he can''t teach much now.


    "No, where does the master have other apprentices, you are the only one, your uncle Agou, they are just named."


    The old naughty boy squeezed out a smile, comforting Jiang Yao.


    He knew that his time was running out, and even if he lied, it was enough to make Jiang Yao happy.


    Jiang Yao couldn''t help but burst into tears. She was a good kid, but she knew everything. The more the old naughty boy said that she would not leave her, the more she understood that she seemed to be losing something.


    The door of the room was gently pushed open.


    Jiang Yao looked up, it was Jiang Ning!


    She immediately ran over and threw herself into Jiang Ning''s arms: "Dad!"


    "Master doesn''t want me anymore!"


    Listening to the grievances and uncomfortable in Jiang Yao''s tone, Jiang Ning felt equally uncomfortable.


    He gently touched Jiang Yao''s head, and said gently: "No, why would Master not want Yaoyao?"


    "Yaoyao is so well-behaved and such a good apprentice, why is your master willing to not want you."


    Yaoyao was still crying, her mouth slumped, tears kept streaming down, and the old naughty boy couldn''t bear to watch. .


    "Well, your master won''t want you, and he doesn''t dare not want you, you know,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Daddy will come and tell him, okay? You go find your mother."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Hey, wait a minute, your master will go out looking for you."


    Jiang Ning sent Jiang Yao out of the door, handed it to others, then turned around and entered the room, closing the door.


    The old naughty boy leaned on the bed, sighed, and shook his head, looking helpless.


    "I think I have seven kills throughout my life, never worry about life, fearless life and death, very free and easy, but now, I don''t even dare to die!"

 Chapter 2326： Dead wood every spring

    He sighed, and he didn''t know whether he was crying or laughing.


    "Then do you want to die?"


    "Is it the question I want to do now?"


    The old naughty boy asked back. He knew Jiang Ning''s appearance must have failed. He could not find the longevity pool. After all, his life had come to an end.


    Of course, he didn''t blame Jiang Ning. On the contrary, he was grateful to Jiang Ning for bringing him such a lovely apprentice as Jiang Yao. Even if he only had a few years of happy time, that was enough.


    After her death, Jiang Yao will still remember that in this world, there was once a master who loved her and loved her.


    "Of course, if you don''t want to die, I can keep you alive."


    Jiang Ning said suddenly.


    Hearing this, the old naughty boy froze for a while, looking at Jiang Ning, a touch of incredibleness slowly appeared on his face.


    "Really?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning nodded, the old urchin''s breathing became hurried, "Have you found the Longevity Pond?"


    "found it."


    Jiang Ning didn''t hide anything, and took out a kettle from behind, "I brought some pool water back. If I want to come, I should be able to save you."


    If the legend is true, then the water can really save the life of the old naughty boy.


    "Quickly give it to me!"


    Where can the old naughty boy wait?


    He heard Jiang Yao''s cry and his heart was broken.


    Jiang Ning handed him the kettle. The old naughty boy didn''t even think about it or even hesitated. He immediately opened the lid and poured all the water in the kettle into his mouth.


    Not a drop left!


    "Guru! Guru!"


    All the water in the kettle was swallowed into his stomach, but the old naughty boy didn''t feel anything, his expression suddenly became sluggish.


    "No, no use?"


    A hint of disappointment flashed in his eyes.


    Sure enough, I was happy for nothing.


    The old naughty boy suddenly laughed and shook his head: "Fake, all fake, hey."


    "Jiang Ning, thank you, anyway, thank you very much."


    He looked at Jiang Ning and said, "I will not be here in the future, Yaoyao, you have to be more protective, don''t let my apprentice be bullied, otherwise, I will not let you be a ghost."


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    His eyes, staring at the old urchin''s body, seemed to see that a cluster of white lights suddenly ignited in the old urchin''s body, and after that, it slowly spread, and gradually filled the limbs and limbs!


    "Ok?"


    The old naughty boy also felt something unusual.


    He took a deep breath, and suddenly, a powerful breath of life burst into his body in an instant!


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    He just felt that his body trembled suddenly, as if something was about to break through the ground!


    "what--"


    A sharp pain struck, the old naughty boy couldn''t hold back, shouted, and immediately reacted, suppressing the pain, looking at Jiang Ning incredible.


    "The effect is coming."


    Jiang Ning said, "Withered trees in spring, the fruits of this longevity pond are amazing, hold on."


    Of course the old naughty boy knew that he gritted his teeth without saying a word, and his apprentice was outside. He didn''t want his apprentice to hear his shouting. He was a master, so how could he be afraid of pain.


    "what--"


    But he still didn''t hold back, the severe pain, heart-piercing!


    It was as if every part of his body was torn apart and then re-growth. Every cell was torn apart abruptly, and then refilled into a cluster of white awns.


    This kind of severe pain is like disassembling people into thousands of pieces and then re-splicing them together. It is so painful that no one can bear it.


    Jiang Ning can fully understand that the moment he sat on the dragon chair, he experienced this kind of pain, even far more than this kind of pain!


    The old naughty boy was lying on the bed, stiff, wide-eyed, and trembling all over!


    But he was not afraid. On the contrary, he was still very excited, because he knew that when he was about to survive, he could continue to accompany Jiang Yao and his precious apprentice!

 Chapter 2327： Blood surging

    The rumbling voice reverberates in the body of the old urchin. At this moment, the old urchin is silent, enjoying the pain!


    That is pain, but it also represents a new life!


    That kind of invigorating feeling is so comfortable!


    The old naughty boy trembled so badly, every inch of skin on his body was floating, as if there was a breath, flowing wildly in his body, it was shocking to see!


    "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that the water in this longevity pond has such a powerful vitality."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help saying.


    He just brought a kettle of pool water back, with such a magical effect, allowing an exhausted old man on the verge of death to be reborn.


    How much vitality will that pool of water give birth to?


    Jiang Ning didn''t dare to think that the former Longevity Pond was the most important thing in the Tiangong. It could nurture extraordinary vitality. It was enough to see that the Tiangong was powerful at the beginning, but now it is in ruins.


    What kind of enemy is it that can make Tiangong like this?


    "call--"


    The old naughty boy twitched so badly. Obviously, the pain he was experiencing at this moment was beyond ordinary people''s imagination, but he still didn''t make a sound.


    Jiang Ning knew that he was afraid that Jiang Yao outside would be sad when he heard it.


    This old man, stubbornness is stubbornness, but sometimes it is quite cute.


    He didn''t dare to leave, he just stood there waiting quietly, the old naughty boy was transforming, so as not to have any accidents, he could deal with it in time.


    As time passed, the movement of the old naughty boy gradually became smaller, and the red light on his face gradually increased.


    He slowly opened his eyes, let out a long breath, and carefully felt the wonderful changes in his body.


    "how?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    Judging from the expression of the old naughty boy, he must have succeeded. He may not be able to live long, but at least his life span will be extended and he will be able to live for a long time.


    "great!"


    Feeling the surging blood in his body, the old naughty boy felt as if he had suddenly become younger.


    That kind of feeling, I haven''t felt it for too long.


    He raised his hand, squeezed his fist, a powerful force, as if he couldn''t hold it back, he wished to find someone to fight now and let it out!


    Amazing!


    "The longevity pond is really amazing, it turned out to be real,"


    The old naughty boy said, "Jiang Ning, thank you very much, you gave me my life."


    This is a big talk, Jiang Ning just smiled, but he didn''t dare to take it.


    It is absolutely impossible for him to give the life of the old naughty boy.


    "Jiang Yao is not willing to accept you as a master. I am a father, and I can''t help it."


    He quipped.


    "Hahaha, still my precious apprentice loves me!"


    Speaking of Jiang Yao, the old naughty boy couldn''t help it anymore. He jumped out of bed and strode towards the door, "Yaoyao! Yaoyao! Master is here! Hahaha, Master is here to play with you!"


    Seeing the cheerful look of the old naughty boy, Jiang Ning finally felt relieved.


    After a while, Jiang Yao''s excited cry came from outside.


    "Master! Master!"


    It was Jiang Yao''s voice and the laughter of the old naughty boy.


    Jiang Ning followed and went out. On the lawn, Jiang Yao happily ran around the old naughty boy. The old naughty boy seemed to be happy to show Jiang Yao that he was young, wishing that his beard turned black.


    He hugged Jiang Yao, kicked his feet, and jumped up!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Jiang Yao yelled, "Master? Love Wu Pa Shan Shan Fu Yi Di? That''s amazing! Master is too amazing!"


    "My master is the best!"


    The old naughty heart is about to melt, holding Jiang Yao like a flying swallow, and showcasing his light footwork, the whole lawn is full of their joyful laughter.


    It''s fun to be old and young.


    "It''s really unexpected that the water in the Longevity Pond is so magical,"


    Huang Yuming came over, "Big Brother, can we all live forever?"

 Chapter 2328： Crypt

    Jiang Ning gave him a white look: "What are you thinking about."


    "This kind of thing also has certain conditions of use, and ordinary people can''t bear it."


    Huang Yuming smiled and said, "Is it time for me to follow the exercises now?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t bother to care about him.


    He frowned slightly, the old naughty boy was alive, but he also knew more troublesome things.


    "Perhaps, you are right. Even if you can''t live forever, it''s necessary if you can make people go further."


    He murmured.


    Huang Yuming was just joking, but seeing Jiang Ning''s serious expression, he knew that things were definitely not that simple.


    Jiang Ning went deep into the tunnel this time. He must have gone through a lot of things with Greed Wolf, and he must have known a lot. He has been with Jiang Ning for so long, and he doesn''t know what Jiang Ning''s expression represents.


    "In trouble?"


    Huang Yuming asked.


    "A little bit."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "It''s also possible, it''s a big trouble."


    The memory in my mind is not good.


    In addition to the scenes of war, the scenes of swords and swords, blood flowing in a river, there is also a name.


    The crypt!


    Just like the existence of a heavenly palace, there is also a mysterious place called the catacombs!


    And Tiangong is the hands of those who crawled out of the cave!


    Having something like the Longevity Pond is almost a bug, but the Tiangong is still destroyed and turned into a ruin, enough to see how terrifying the people in that cave are.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know how much trouble it would become if so much was involved now, but at this point, it seemed that there was a destiny in it, no matter how he chose, he would eventually come to this point.


    Huang Yuming took a deep breath, but said indifferently, "Don''t they see too many in this situation?"


    "From the East China Sea to today, it has been troublesome all the way."


    He laughed, "I don''t think I''m used to it if there is no trouble someday."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and then laughed, as if it was really the case.


    trouble?


    They have never lacked trouble. As long as there is trouble, it is to solve it. Anyway, it is not on the road to solve the trouble, or on the road to find the trouble, and they never stop.


    He stretched out his hand and patted Huang Yuming on the shoulder, without saying anything.


    Jiang Ning needs to sort out the memory clearly by himself, to understand what the cavern is, what kind of people there are, and what changes his body has undergone after passing through the white jade dragon chair.


    All this has surpassed his cognition a long time ago, and he knew that in the future, such things will only increase and will only continue to exceed his own cognition.


    Because the true face of this world is gradually appearing before my eyes.


    This is a challenge as well as an opportunity, depending on how you grasp it.


    Jiang Ning turned around and went back to his room without seeing anyone. He stayed quietly in the study one by one, thinking about the problem, and no one bothered him.


    They all know that Jiangning now is a little different from the past. They want to give Jiangning more time and more freedom for himself.


    The study is closed to Wu Ai Ling.


    Jiang Ning sat there cross-legged and closed his eyes.


    In his mind, that memory was constantly rolling, and the scenes were played in a loop, over and over again, he wanted to capture some important clues, but he couldn''t catch it all the time.


    Except for the two words in the crypt, he didn''t know anything.


    What is the crypt?


    Where is the crypt?


    How should I get in again?


    Will the people inside come out again?


    How the Tiangong was destroyed at the time, all this is unknown, and there is no clue in that memory.


    After a long time, Jiang Ning let out a breath, opened his eyes, and shook his head.


    "There is no other way except to be prepared."

 Chapter 2329： Ghost town

    What Huang Yuming said gave Jiang Ning a sudden awakening.


    Indeed, he must prepare early, or wait until the real crisis comes, but nothing will be too late.


    It''s not enough to have oneself alone, it''s far from enough, even if there are old urchins, old urchins who repeat their vitality, powerful, and once a man on the top.


    But if the crypt in the memory really exists, then the challenge they will face is definitely not small.


    Not to mention, there is that greedy wolf!


    Since the heavenly palaces existed, the crypts must also exist. Jiang Ning felt a headache just thinking about it.


    Jiang Ning returned to the study and was immersed in his own world, thinking about some problems quietly. No one bothered him, and everyone knew that Jiang Ning needed silence the most and needed time.


    Seeing Jiang Ning like this, the old naughty boy knew that he must have encountered something, or something serious.


    "Master, you are really amazing, are you amazing, or my dad?"


    Jiang Yao tilted her head, her face full of admiration.


    "That must be... your father is better."


    The old naughty boy gently touched Jiang Yao''s head and said with a smile, "I''m afraid no one is better than him in this world."


    "Yeah! I knew it, Dad must be better, hahaha!"


    Jiang Yao smiled.


    The old naughty boy deliberately said with a straight face: "Okay, you are playing Master, Master is angry!"


    "Hehe, Master, don''t be angry, you are also very good,"


    Jiang Yao smiled and said naughty, "You are my master!"


    "Co-author, I''m great because it''s your master?"


    The old naughty boy couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t expect that he would seven kills, and one day he would need to borrow someone else''s light, but he still enjoyed it, and he hugged Jiang Yao.


    "Go, go with Master to see them practicing!"


    ...


    In this world, nothing seems to have changed, everything is still normal.


    Even though the world is undergoing earth-shaking changes, how can ordinary people feel it.


    Northwest, Fengdu.


    Far away from the city center, it is just a small remote county town. In recent years, for various reasons, there are fewer and fewer people still staying in the county town.


    When night falls, there are almost no people in the street, and it is deserted.


    It''s like a ghost town, without the slightest vitality or anger. No matter what the local authorities use, they can''t keep people at all. There are fewer and fewer young people, and it''s okay to go out to work and leave their homes? Whatever is good, I just don''t want to stay.


    There are only some elderly people who have no choice, do not want to leave, and choose to stay here forever.


    late at night.


    The streets were deserted and deserted, and the cold wind blew the leaves on the road, which looked very bleak.


    Greedy wolf walked on the street very slowly. Every step, he walked on the fallen leaves, making a rustling sound.


    His eyes were dark and he looked into the distance. The street was empty, so dark that it led to the distance, leading to the dark place where no fingers could be seen.


    Huhu¡ª¡ª


    The wind is getting bigger and bigger!


    The sound of the wind poured into people''s ears, almost painful.


    The fallen leaves on the ground are flying all over the sky, and there are footsteps in the air, densely packed, and more and more.


    Immediately, there were some strange sounds, as if someone was talking, arguing, and making noisy noises. If someone heard them, they would make their scalp numb!


    It''s just that, on this street, there are no other people besides greedy wolves.


    Greedy Wolf had no expression on his face, and he didn''t care about such weird things at all.


    He continued to move forward, and those voices grew louder and louder.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Wow!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    ...


    All sorts of strange sounds kept coming out, and the sound of footsteps became denser and denser, and it even seemed to be passing by the wolf, back and forth.

 Chapter 2330： Return of the Devil

    It''s like a group of people are surrounded by Greed Wolf, excited.


    Looking past, there is still no one.


    Greedy wolf walked to a crossroad, stopped, turned his head and glanced at the left, then at the right. The road signs on both sides suddenly began to turn, and at the same time, they turned towards the intersection ahead.


    "That''s it."


    Greedy wolf said.


    His eyes gradually lighted up, and suddenly, the greedy wolf roared fiercely.


    "open!"


    With a burst of shout, the flying leaves on the ground rolled more severely, turning into thousands of blades, making a clanging sound, hitting "Yi Ai Yi Yi Yi Er Pa Ai" in mid-air, and even directly smashed into sparks, which ignited instantly. Make a popping sound!


    "Woo-"


    The terrible howl, heart-piercing, terrifying, like a ghost at midnight, people tremble all over.


    With the roar of the greedy wolf, the ground trembled more severely. From both sides of the road, a bright light suddenly appeared, slowly forming the shape of a door, getting brighter and brighter!


    "Om¡ª"


    The ground trembled, and this door slowly opened, with golden lights flying out!


    In an instant, countless figures appeared beside Greed Wolf, it was extremely dark!


    Under this golden light, there is nothing to hide!


    That''s a scream!


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    In the place where the golden light was shining, all the dark shadows melted away, and the screams made people nervous all over, which was terrible.


    Greedy wolves remained indifferent and ignored these lonely ghosts.


    He watched the neat footsteps coming from the gate, standing there, motionless.


    Da da da!


    Da da da!


    Da da da!


    The footsteps are getting closer!


    Greedy Wolf looked up and saw a group of men and horses, all wearing black robes with long swords on their waists, and stepped out. Their steps were neat and their faces were expressionless, like...dead people!


    This group of people walked out of the golden gate, walked straight to ten meters in front of Greed Wolf, and stopped.


    "Welcome to the return of the Devil!"


    Everyone shouted in unison, and knelt down at the same time, respectful and pious!


    "Welcome to the return of the Devil!"


    "Welcome to the return of the Devil!"


    ...


    The roar shook the sky, making the world except Golden Gate darker, and even a hint of light would be absorbed.


    The street lamp has long gone out. This is a dark world, and there is no other light except the golden gate.


    Greedy wolf stood with his hand in his hand, looking at everyone with a cold expression on his face.


    "You wait, still waiting for me."


    "I wait until the Demon King returns! I wait, I believe the Demon King will come back!"


    The roar was deafening again.


    Greedy Wolf nodded and squinted.


    "Very well, you haven''t forgotten me, but they may not be."


    He stepped forward and walked towards the Golden Gate. Everyone immediately separated and stood on both sides, with their heads down, welcoming the greedy wolves, not daring to be disrespectful.


    Greedy Wolf walked into Jinmen and glanced back to see the direction of the East China Sea.


    He squinted his eyes: "When I clean up the crypt, this world should fall into my hands."


    He stepped in, and all the people in black followed behind him, walked into the Golden Gate, and disappeared.


    Outside the door, there are still those dark shadows flying in the sky, howling ghosts and wolves, all wanting to follow into the Golden Gate, but once they get close, they will be melted by the way, under the golden light, like snow meeting the sun, slowly dissipating, There is no chance at all to enter that golden gate.


    call out!


    Suddenly, the Golden Gate disappeared in an instant, and even the wind in the air stopped abruptly. The fallen leaves lost the blowing of the wind and fell from the air.


    The whole street, there is only this crossroad, the leaves that fell on one place, but there are not even a single piece in other places, which is extremely weird.


    Quiet, this night, it¡¯s still quiet, as usual, but those who still stay in this city can¡¯t sleep at night, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep, full of restlessness and fear...

 Chapter 2331： Dissatisfied

    It seems that the air has undergone tremendous changes overnight, and breathing alone makes people uneasy!


    The cold wind roared, and it didn''t stop all night, as if it had blown away this ancient city. The protective color of thousands of years had exposed the most primitive existence.


    at the same time.


    Within the disappeared Golden Gate.


    All are dark.


    Greedy wolf stood there, underneath, there were densely packed figures, and the people''s scalp was numb!


    He didn''t speak, just stood there, and his body naturally exuded a kind of majesty!


    "Welcome to the return of the Devil!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    The sound is like a huge thunder, reverberating continuously in the sky, one after another, without stopping.


    Greedy Wolf''s eyes were dark, but there was still a sharp light.


    "you,"


    He opened his mouth and sneered, "Really welcome me back?"


    As far as he can see, there are several hall masters. In this cave, in addition to his demon king, there are also the hall masters of the 18 halls. In the past, they were self-respect and surrendered to themselves. , I''m afraid, they all think they are dead, right?


    Greedy Wolf now has a part of his memory, which does not belong to him, but it belongs to him.


    He now has an additional identity, the demon king of this cave!


    "If you are a real demon, then we naturally welcome you back."


    The one standing below looked at Greedy Wolf and opened his mouth, obviously not believing that Greedy Wolf is the Demon King of the Caverns, their former leader.


    The appearance, the difference, the breath, and even more are completely different. Apart from knowing the opening method of the crypt, this simply cannot prove the true identity of Greed Wolf.


    They don''t want to admit it either.


    Over the past few hundred years, the eighteen halls have been the masters, even if there is no devil ruled, it will not affect much. When used to the first person, who wants to condescend to others?


    What''s more, the person in front of you may not be the devil!


    Even the Demon King...Hundreds of years ago, didn''t he die out at the same time as the Heavenly Palace? Even if he didn''t die, his strength would have long been lost. Why would he make them succumb again?


    How could Greedy Wolf not know their thoughts?


    He has this keen insight into human nature, which is too clear.


    Greedy wolf stared at the person who spoke to Lu Shandi Er. He stretched out his finger and pointed at him: "You don''t believe me?"


    "You still know it''s this king, you don''t accept me?"


    "Is there a difference?"


    The lord of the thirteenth hall, Guan Yi, glanced at Greedy Wolf, and said lightly.


    "call out!"


    Almost instantly, Greedy Wolf came to Guan Yi, and the wind screamed, and Guan Yi''s hair was flying.


    Snapped!


    Guan Yi saw Greedy Wolf''s move and wanted to resist, but unexpectedly, she couldn''t stop it at all. Greedy Wolf''s slap still slapped his face fiercely!


    Great momentum!


    Guan Yi flew out directly, and rolled around in front of the soldiers before stopping.


    "you--"


    Guan Yi was furious and felt humiliated.


    In front of so many people, he was beaten in the face?


    "I give you a chance,"


    Greedy wolf said, "surrender to me, or die!"


    Those eyes were gray, exactly the same as the devil back then!


    This level of terrifying strength also suppressed everyone''s breath. This slap shot the devil''s prestige and majesty!


    Greedy wolf stood there, condescendingly watching Guan Yi, waiting for him to make a decision.


    The other hall masters just watched, no one said anything.


    Even if they are also dissatisfied with Greedy Wolf in their hearts, but at this moment, if anyone speaks out, I am afraid it is just to find a reason for Greedy Wolf.


    They already knew that the greedy wolf in front of them was the original demon king!


    Hundreds of years later, the devil has really returned!


    Guan Yi''s face flushed. He had just been the thirteenth palace lord. He didn''t expect that there would be such a humiliating day. In front of so many people, he was slapped severely by the greedy wolf, which made him angry!


    But looking at the eyes of Greedy Wolf, deep in his heart, he couldn''t help but produce a kind of fear. It was a fear from the soul, which was not controlled at all.

 Chapter 2332： Be the king

    Guan Yi''s body trembled, even though he was the lord of the thirteenth hall!


    He has an amazing strength, but in front of the greedy wolf, in front of the demon king, he is nothing at all.


    "I surrender."


    He knelt down after all and bowed his head.


    He knew very well that if he dared to say one more disrespectful word, Greed Wolf would kill himself without hesitation, and then change to another palace owner.


    The former demon king, isn''t this kind of thing? It''s the first time I have done this kind of thing!


    "You''re pretty smart."


    Greedy Wolf said lightly.


    Immediately, he no longer looked at Guan Yi, did not put him in his eyes at all, looked up and scanned the faces of the other seventeen hall masters, "Is anyone still dissatisfied?"


    "Long live the devil!"


    Everyone shouted in unison, the soldiers behind him were louder and utterly stunned!


    "Long live the devil!"


    The sound is like a huge thunder!


    Greedy Wolf nodded in satisfaction, and then strode towards the Great Hall of the Catacombs.


    The golden light was shining, and the hall in the depths of the cave was clearly far away, but Greedy Wolf only took two steps, and he was directly in front of the hall. The strange footwork made the hall masters horrified.


    The devil is still that devil, even more ferocious and cruel than the devil at the time.


    How could it not be terrible to accumulate hostility and ferocity for hundreds of years?


    Greedy Wolf went straight to the highest position and sat down on the black stone chair carved with skeletons.


    Below, the lord of the Eighteen Halls, kneeling down together, shouted respectfully: "See Demon King!"


    magnificent!


    The voice echoed throughout the hall.


    Greedy Wolf half-closed his eyes and said lightly: "Get up."


    "In the first battle, the heavenly palace was destroyed, and I almost fell along with it. Do you think that this cave is yours?"


    The main hall masters standing below did not dare to speak.


    "Fighting in the four directions, fighting for territory and resources, you are very courageous,"


    Greedy Wolf is not polite, "To make my crypt so chaotic, I really should be dead, right?"


    "thump!"


    Eighteen hall masters knelt down together.


    "I can''t wait!"


    Everyone was terrified, and the power of the devil was too terrifying.


    "You better not dare."


    Greedy Wolf hummed, "This time, I don''t have to worry about you, and the next time I will kill you all!"


    His tone was exactly the same as before, fierce and cruel!


    The eighteen hall masters were even more sure that the person in front of him was the original Demon King, even more cruel than the original Demon King.


    They didn''t dare to speak, so they could only kneel there and lower their heads. The self-confidence and vanity that had been built over the past few hundred years, still in that kind of lofty posture, instantly fell apart in front of the greedy wolf!


    "The Temple of Heaven is destroyed, but there is still a legacy,"


    Greedy Wolf said, "I want you to find these inheritances and completely destroy them. This is your current task, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    The eighteen hall masters shouted.


    The Heavenly Palace hasn''t been completely destroyed yet?


    Back then, the crypt used all its power, and even damaged more than half of the hall masters, including the demon king. If it were not for the dead hall masters, many of them, where would they have the opportunity to go further?


    Greedy Wolf asked them to retreat to correct the team. The originally chaotic, sand-like crypt was integrated by him in a short time.


    In front of the devil, no one dared to make times!


    Even these palace masters, as long as they are greedy for the wolf, they will definitely die!


    In the crypt, the demon king''s position is supreme, and he is full of dominance, no one can contend, and no one can provoke, otherwise, it will only be a dead end.


    Greedy wolf sat there, looking at the empty hall at the moment, his eyes were long, passing through the hall, as if he had seen Jiangning in the East China Sea!


    "You are not dead,"


    He said lightly, "But now you are no longer my opponent."

 Chapter 2333： I want you

    Today, he no longer needs to put Jiang Ning in his eyes.


    Even if Jiang Ning is not dead, he will not be his opponent, even if the old naughty boy is still alive, and those who have awakened are there, they will not be able to stop him if they join hands.


    Greedy Wolf got up and walked to the entrance of the hall, with his hands behind him.


    "it''s time."


    His figure flashed, like a cloud of smoke, disappearing.


    In the depths of this cave, there is a sea of ??swords and fire, and the terrifying environment makes people feel scared when they look at it.


    This place in my memory is the most important place in the crypt.


    Greedy wolf walked straight to the sea of ??fire, watching the magma rolling below, the bubbles rising from below, and it shattered with a snap!


    If someone falls into it, it will definitely be dissolved in an instant, completely disappearing from this world.


    Greedy wolf stood there and watched for a full minute, then raised his hand, and immediately stomped a foot.


    Rumble!


    The ground was trembling, and the lava that was already tumbling boiled fiercely, soaring up into the sky until it was one foot high!


    The overwhelming heat envelops the greedy wolf, as if to melt him!


    "Get up!"


    Greedy wolf rebuked softly, and the magma rolled, whirled frantically, and swept around, but in the most central position, the magma gradually became less and lower.


    Soon, the most central position was exposed, a hard rock, still exuding hot heat at this moment.


    A little bit at the feet of Greed Wolf, the whole person jumped over, light as a swallow, and landed on the open space, with a layer of airflow wrapped in the sole of the shoe, making a hissing sound.


    He looked at the ground under his feet, his eyes were clear, and his divine light flickered!


    "open!"


    Greedy Wolf gave a low cry, and the ground began to tremble, and a gap cracked under his feet.


    A black box rose into the air and fell in front of him.


    He reached out to catch it, and opened the box. A black bead inside was exactly the same as the one that almost robbed him before, revealing a sharp aura.


    "This thing is more useful than the water in the longevity pond."


    Greedy Wolf said lightly.


    He took a look, then closed the box, tucked it into his arms, turned and left, the lava behind him fell down again, tumbling, making a roaring sound.


    Greedy Wolf went to a secret place, it was a place he always guarded, no one had ever known, except him, no one knew about this place.


    In the gloomy mountains, the stone cave is halfway up the cliff.


    Greedy wolf stepped up to the top of the mountain, jumped directly from the top of the mountain, tapped on several stone walls in succession, and then jumped onto a platform. As an ordinary person, he couldn''t find it at all.


    Even if you can find it, thinking of this, I am afraid that it will be a life of nine deaths. If you are not careful, you will fall into the abyss and be broken to pieces!


    He walked towards the cave, the dim cave exuding a faint fragrance.


    There are small purple flowers planted on both sides. At this moment, it is in full bloom. A little sunshine and a little rain are enough for them to grow and bloom.


    "I am back."


    Greedy wolf said.


    Inside, no one responded to him.


    He walked straight in. In the deepest part of the cave, the crystals inlaid on the stone wall exude a soft light, so that the entire cave is not completely dark.


    In the most central position is a stone platform, also carved from transparent stone.


    There were purple flowers all around, and there was a person lying there.


    Similarly, in the purple dress and purple hairpin, you can see the Qianqian jade fingers, placed on both sides of the body, the exquisite figure, even if you are lying there, you can see it all.


    "I miss you."


    Greedy wolf''s gaze, rare and soft, walked to the stone platform and looked at the sleeping woman lying there.


    Even if he didn''t get any response, he was still gentle.

 Chapter 2334： Kill me again

    That face, lingering in dreams, was constantly floating in the wolf''s mind day and night. He waited for this day, not knowing how many years he had waited.


    Everyone in the world says that the wolf is greedy and greedy, they all say he is cruel and brutal, and the wolf never explains, that is indeed the truest him.


    But even such a person still has the only tenderness to a person.


    The woman lying there is very beautiful, indescribably beautiful, her existence seems to have made the world''s pink and daisy lose its color.


    If the old naughty boy was here, he would recognize that this woman was the most beautiful woman in the martial arts of their time, but she didn''t expect to be here.


    Greedy wolf gently took the woman''s hand and sat on the stone platform.


    "You will wake up soon. I said it will wake you up, so you will."


    Greedy Wolf took out the box in his arms and took out the black bead.


    He gently opened the woman''s mouth and put the black beads in.


    The bead seemed to be alive. As soon as it entered the woman''s mouth, it began to melt, penetrate into the throat, and continue to penetrate into the body.


    A trace of black light radiated from the woman''s body, revealing a powerful breath of life!


    Greedy Wolf stood there watching, afraid of any accidents, and didn''t dare to be careless. In his life, only this woman was the most precious. Other than that, no one could make him care so much.


    "His--"


    More and more black light, which directly envelops the woman, is magical and mysterious.


    Greedy wolf waited quietly, he knew there was such a process.


    After a while, the black light gradually converged into the woman''s body, and everything was calm again.


    Greedy Wolf was a little anxious, a little expectant, looked at the woman''s eyes, and wanted to be the first man she saw when she opened her eyes.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Sure enough, the woman slowly opened her eyes, her confused eyes, looking at the soft light from the crystal stone above her head, she didn''t know where she was.


    But the familiar floral scent is what she likes, and the purple around her is also what she likes. It seems that someone has specially created such a place, which is completely for her preference.


    "It''s you."


    She sat up and saw the greedy wolf standing aside, her tone was soft, but her eyes were a bit complicated, "Am I not dead?"


    Greedy wolf shook his head.


    "I won''t let you die."


    "But, he is dead."


    The woman smiled, "Covetous wolf, why bother? You shouldn''t save me."


    "I said, I won''t let you die, he died... that''s what he deserves!"


    In Greedy''s eyes, there was a trace of hideousness, and even more jealousy and unwillingness, but just a flash, he didn''t want to behave like a loser in front of a woman.


    "Yumeng, I have been waiting for you for many years."


    Greedy Wolf sighed and laughed at himself, "Could it be that you still don''t want to give me a chance?"


    The woman called Yumeng came down from the stone platform. She was still a little weak and could not stand firmly. Greedy Wolf immediately stepped forward to support her, her face full of worry.


    "You haven''t fully recovered yet. It will take some time to recuperate."


    To keep her alive to this day, Greed Wolf has spent a lot of thought. He is not just looking for the longevity pool for himself.


    "You really shouldn''t save me."


    Yumeng shook his head and pushed away the hand of Greed Wolf, "He is dead, I should die with him, I don''t deserve to live."


    "Why do you just can''t let him go? What''s so good about him? I''m greedy for wolves, what''s inferior to him?


    Greedy Wolf took a deep breath and tried to suppress his own anger.


    He is not reconciled.


    Hundreds of years!


    Hundreds of years!


    He persisted for so long, trying so hard to rescue her, but she didn''t appreciate it so much?


    "You? Fu Yi Yi Wu Ling closed Xi Lu? Very good, but you are not him."


    Yumeng is still soft, it seems that she is born with no temper, no matter what she says, she always whispers softly, "If I say this, do you still want to kill me again?"

 Chapter 2335： Give a chance

    Greedy wolf hurriedly explained: "No, how is it possible!"


    He knew that he did something wrong last time, and he didn''t expect Yumeng to remember it for so long.


    "sorry."


    He said seriously, "I know what I did wrong, it''s because I love you, I can''t accept it, you become someone else''s woman, I..."


    Yumeng shook his head: "I have always been his woman."


    Greedy Wolf took a deep breath, suppressing his anger.


    He doesn''t want to hear such words, he gets angry when he hears it, and can''t help but want to kill!


    But in front of him, this woman is his favorite, even if she did something wrong, he can forgive, no matter what.


    "Looking at the wolf."


    Yumeng still shook his head, "Don''t be stubborn anymore, okay, I love him, always always, no matter how you change, it can''t replace his position in my heart."


    "Even though, he is dead."


    "why why!"


    Greedy wolf resisted, "Why am I not as good as him? My strength is not worse than him, he is dead in my hands!"


    He was a little emotional. After a hundred years, did he still lose?


    Even if that guy is dead, Yumeng still can''t forget him, so why!


    Yumeng did not speak, but looked at the greedy wolf''s eyes, with some sympathy and pity, and when he saw the greedy wolf, his heart sank suddenly.


    He was tough for a lifetime, until today, he has become even stronger, but unexpectedly, he couldn''t win the heart of this woman.


    Thinking of this, Greed Wolf was not angry, but calmed down.


    "I will not give up."


    He looked at Yumeng and said, "Stay by my side, at least, if you survive, I still have hope."


    Yumeng still didn''t speak.


    She would rather die by herself without knowing anything, she couldn''t bear to look at the greedy wolf like this.


    Why bother.


    "At least, give me a chance,"


    Greedy wolf said, "Can you understand my opportunities better, okay?"


    "One year, only one year. If I can''t change it, then I will let you go and I won''t bother you again."


    Yumeng nodded.


    Greedy Wolf did not have a trace of disrespect, did not feel that he was stronger, and he would not put Yumeng in his eyes. His respect, from beginning to end, dare not blaspheme!


    He knew that Yumeng didn''t like to be close to her. He always kept a distance, didn''t touch her, didn''t affect her mood, and gave her full freedom.


    Except for not loving himself, Greed Wolf has no slightest dissatisfaction with Yumeng.


    Greedy Wolf brought Yumeng back to the crypt, and added another place beside his throne, which was enough to reflect his attention to Yumeng.


    The masters of the Eighteen Palaces must treat Yumeng respectfully.


    "I have seen Miss Yumeng!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    Yumeng sat there and turned to look at Greedy Wolf.


    "They respect you as much as they respect me."


    Greedy wolf said.


    "From today, see her as you see me!"


    He shouted loudly, and the main hall master shouted in unison: "Yes!


    magnificent!


    The whole hall is reverberating.


    Yumeng didn''t expect that Greed Wolf had become so powerful now, how much stronger than before, especially, she never knew this place.


    She didn''t know what to do to respond, but when she didn''t speak, those people kept kneeling, and she had no choice but to nod.


    "Get up."


    "Thank you Miss Yumeng!"


    The host of the eighteen halls said in unison.


    Yumeng knew that this was the first thing Greedy Wolf wanted to do for herself.


    But she didn''t know what Greedy Wolf was going to do next, where was this cavern, what identities were these people, everything seemed like a mystery.


    ?Lu Aiaiyiyi Aishanwu? At the same time.


    East China Sea.


    Jiang Ning walked out of the study. He stayed in the study for several days, sorting out the extra memory in his head.


    The crypt, heaven, and greedy wolf, these three words constantly echoed in his mind.

 Chapter 2336： Guess right

    "Those legends are no longer legends, and those people no longer exist only in stories."


    When all this becomes a reality, it is actually very scary.


    Jiang Ning went directly to the research institute to find Professor Lu Jing.


    This crazy old man, in order to dig out more information, is like a madman, trying to find out all the secrets under the iceberg.


    Jiang Ning walked into Lu Jing''s office, and the doorway was blocked by a mountain of books.


    He stepped forward and finally walked in, but he didn''t see Lu Jing.


    "Professor Lu?"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    Wow!


    A hill of books collapsed, and a person emerged from the middle. If he didn''t recognize that face, Jiang Ning would have thought, is this a savage?


    Lu Jing looked for his own glasses, and then said, "Jiangning, you are back."


    "Lao Huang said that you have been back for a long time, and there has been no time to come."


    "Well, something needs to be thought about."


    Jiang Ning said, "Are there any new discoveries on your side?"


    Lu Jing crawled out of the pile of books, wiped his face, and shook his head: "There is no great progress. I need to confirm something. Old Huangyou told me that you found a lot of things this time."


    Jiang Ning came today, it should be to tell himself this.


    "Go to my office."


    Seeing Jiang Ning nodded, Professor Lu Jing nodded excitedly.


    Two people came to Lu Jing''s office. Lu Jing''s office didn''t even have a water cup or tea set. There were books and notes everywhere, messy.


    He peeled away the material on the sofa: "Sit down."


    Jiang Ning didn''t mind, he knew that Lu Jing had always been such a dedicated person.


    "This time, I did make a big discovery,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Those legends actually exist."


    "What legend?"


    "Tiangong, underground cave!"


    The two words Jiang Ning said caused Professor Lu Jing''s face to change suddenly. He pushed his glasses and stared at Jiang Ning''s face: "Really exists?"


    Asking this question shows that Lu Jing already knows something.


    Jiang Ning nodded and told Lu Jing what he had found in the Tiangong, including the Nantian Gate, the style and appearance of those buildings, and some unique carving patterns.


    Lu Jing got more excited as he listened. He couldn''t even drink water, and his scalp was a little numb!


    "Tiangong! Tiangong! That''s really a heavenly palace!"


    "I didn''t expect that this place really existed. Then, we? Pa Pa Wu Fu Ai Shi Xi Zhe? The ancient legends are not legends at all, but real things?"


    How could Lu Jing not be excited, just like an archeologist, he discovered a tomb and found something in that tomb, something that could change history and even the direction of civilization.


    What does that mean?


    I''m afraid it will shake the world!


    Of course, Lu Jing would not disclose it. He knew very well that if such a thing was leaked, there would be consequences that ordinary people would not understand and couldn''t believe it.


    "It does exist."


    Jiang Ning said, "There are still many weird things that are completely beyond ordinary people''s understanding and cognition, and they can''t be explained clearly with science."


    The end of science is theology. This sentence has been circulated for thousands of years, but no one really takes it seriously. After all, the limit of ordinary people cannot reach the end of science. There are a few people who can experience this kind of mood. Woolen cloth.


    Lu Jing sighed: "Human beings are really very small. The more I know, the more I feel."


    "What I am more worried about now is whether these findings are good or bad."


    He looked at Jiang Ning, "We want to explore more, but many times, those things may not want to be known by us. Once exposed, maybe it is not a good thing, but a disaster."


    This is why he has been very cautious.


    "I think your guess may be correct."


    Jiang Ning said suddenly.

 Chapter 2337： reconstruction

    Lu Jing took a deep breath and looked at Jiang Ning seriously, not knowing whether this was a good thing or a bad thing.


    If Jiang Ning had this kind of speculation, then I am afraid it would not be a good thing.


    This is always the case. The more you know, the more dangerous and disturbing.


    "If that''s the case, what can we do?"


    He sighed.


    He is just a scholar, and he can''t help Jiang Ning other than studying this.


    This is a major event, and it may even be a major event that affects all mankind. What is even more uncomfortable is that this kind of event cannot even be made public, lest it cause panic.


    In other words, these can only be sustained by Jiang Ning alone.


    He is a hero, Lu Jing thought to himself.


    If there are heroes in this world, it must be Jiang Ning. He doesn''t know how much this young man has endured over the years, but he knows that from this moment on, Jiang Ning has to endure too much.


    "I''m afraid, I can''t do anything."


    Jiang Ning thought for a moment.


    He wasn''t joking, they really couldn''t do anything at the moment.


    The Tiangong has been destroyed. Although the longevity pool is still there and there are signs of recovery, it is undoubtedly difficult to restore the Tiangong.


    Moreover, Greed Wolf is still alive.


    This is something that surprised Jiang Ning. Obviously, he has lost his traces and breath of life, but he is still alive, and it is certain that he has received extraordinary opportunities, just like himself.


    Jiang Ning is not worried about being someone else, but Jiang Ning knows what kind of person a wolf greedy is.


    His ambition, his ferocity and dominance are beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    When such a person gains supreme power, what will he want to do?


    Jiang Ning could not predict.


    "How crazy this world is, I can''t imagine now."


    Lu Jing smiled bitterly, and glanced at the information in front of him. He had worked so hard to sort it out. Such things can be said to be invaluable or not worth mentioning.


    "No matter how crazy you are, there is always a degree."


    Jiang Ning said, "You don''t have to worry too much."


    He fiddled with the paper cup with his fingers.


    "I will fix it."


    Jiangning Road.


    These can only be solved by him.


    The most important thing at the moment is to know where the greedy wolf has gone. It is an untimely bomb. No one can tell when it will explode.


    Jiang Ning got up.


    "Are you busy, let me know if you have any news."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning left. Lu Jing sat there alone. He didn''t speak for a long time and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Suddenly knowing so many things that made his guessing become true, this is also somewhat difficult to accept, and I am afraid that even ordinary people can''t accept it.


    Jiang Ning walked out, and Brother Dog outside the door was waiting there.


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming out? Fu Wu Pa Ai Xi Shi Lu Pa?, opened the door.


    "How are you doing these days?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "It has been consolidated, with the guidance of the master, it is a boast of the bottleneck, but we still want to become stronger."


    Brother Gou said while driving.


    Their talents are limited. This is something that everyone recognizes, but no one gives up to become stronger because of this. People are determined to conquer the sky. They keep telling themselves this way.


    Along the way, no one has been optimistic about them. Except for Jiangning who believed in them and gave them the opportunity, who else would believe that some ordinary people can get to where they are today?


    "There are opportunities, but there are also risks."


    Jiang Ning said, "The choice is yours."


    "What we have to face in the future may be an extremely tragic battle. Someone will sacrifice, even me."


    He said calmly, "I know you will not be afraid, but you still have to be psychologically prepared."


    Jiang Ning is also not afraid. He is the king on the battlefield, and he has no regard for life and death. Now that he has undergone a transformation, he clearly knows how many responsibilities he has.

 Chapter 2338： Time bomb

    He has to protect everyone.


    "Yes, we know,"


    Brother Gou nodded and glanced at Jiang Ning in the rearview mirror, "Death? This is not something we are afraid of."


    "What we are afraid of is that we can''t fight side by side with you."


    Jiang Ning laughed, and Gou also laughed.


    When he returned home, Jiang Ning went to meet his daughter. The old naughty boy sat aside and drank tea leisurely. He could see that Jiang Ning was on his mind, and he knew that the greedy wolf did not die. This was the world''s biggest crisis.


    "let''s go play."


    Jiang Ning smiled, Jiang Yao immediately pulled the kite and ran, happily.


    He walked over to the stone table and sat down.


    "Have you made a decision?"


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "The Temple of Heaven needs reconstruction."


    The memory in his mind made Jiang Ning clearly aware of the necessity of the existence of the Heavenly Palace. The Caverns wanted to destroy the Heavenly Palace at all costs for some purpose.


    Now that Greed Wolf enters the main crypt, I am afraid that he will go further, his ambition has never been small!


    "How to rebuild?"


    The old naughty boy said, "The palace is gone, no one is left. If Greedy Wolf leads the cave to regroup, then no one will be their opponent."


    Even if it was him, it was clear now that he was no longer an opponent of Greedy Wolf.


    Greedy Wolf, who has gained more inheritance, has reached another level. Besides Jiang Ning, who else is there?


    "No, there are us."


    Jiangning Road.


    The water in the longevity pond has not dried up, this is hope, this is opportunity!


    "As long as the water in the longevity pond is not dry, there is a chance."


    Jiangning Road.


    He can''t think about so much now, so he can only take one step at a time, but he also understands that if the catacombs strike, it will definitely not be a good thing for the whole world.


    Moreover, Jiang Ning has already made a decision. This time, instead of waiting for the crypt to be rearranged by the greedy wolf and attacked and killed again, he wants to take the initiative!


    "We need to evolve, everyone."


    Jiang Ning said, "Only in this way can we suppress the crypt and suppress the greedy wolf."


    If necessary, then he will kill the greedy wolf, even if he wants to die with him!


    Jiang Ning had this kind of psychological preparation.


    The old naughty boy heard this, and a gleam of shock flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect the matter to be so serious that he wanted to ask, but knowing that he asked, Jiang Ning might not have said it.


    This kid is always like that, confessing everything silently.


    "What is useful to me, just open your mouth, my life is yours."


    He spoke.


    This is what he can say.


    "You can help me protect Yaoyao and protect my family."


    Jiang Ning poured himself a cup of tea.


    This time the battle was his, he took the dog and them, the group of them!


    The old naughty boy wants to sit in the East China Sea and protect the people who want the Lin family as much as possible. That is their last line of defense. Jiang Ning knows that if they fail, the consequences are hard to say.


    "Well, I promise you."


    The old urchin nodded.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much. After drinking tea, he continued to play with Jiang Yao. He wanted to cherish every minute and every second. No one knew what would happen next.


    The old naughty boy sat there and sighed. He didn''t expect things to become like this.


    "I knew this before, and I tried everything to kill the greedy wolf."


    The horror of wolf greed lies in human nature. At the beginning, his strength, the old naughty boy didn''t pay attention to it. No matter how he thought it would become the way it is now.


    An enlarged humanity and a super powerful strength make everything uncontrollable.


    Especially, what is that crypt, what is the purpose of the people in it?


    When this time bomb will detonate, no one knows how to resist it?

 Chapter 2339： Opportunity for transformation

    They couldn''t consider greedy wolves.


    They can only watch the changes and make some preparations in advance.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say much to the old naughty boy. There were some things that he still didn''t understand. He waited until the memory was digested.


    Soon, he set off with Brother Dog and others.


    The longevity pool in Tiangong has recovered, so Jiang Ning will not miss such an opportunity, whether it is himself or Brother Gou.


    Jiang Ning had already seen what effect the water in the longevity pond had.


    Even the old urchins, who are described as withered, can rebuild their vitality. After the baptism, the dog brothers and the others may be able to get further opportunities for transformation.


    No matter what it will be, they don''t want to miss it.


    The old naughty boy still stayed in the East China Sea to protect the people of the Lin family, but Jiangning and the others went to Zhongnan Mountain and took Fang Qiu and others on the road to Heavenly Palace.


    Jiang Ning today is different from the past.


    Entering the passage again, everything went smoothly. Even, to his surprise, the living dead were no longer close. It seemed that the aura on his body was enough to repel them.


    "What kind of place was it like before?"


    Brother Gou was a little unexpected. He looked around and found that they were already in front of the rock formation. The desolate atmosphere made people feel a little depressed.


    At a glance, they are all stones, all kinds of stones.


    "It should be like this, right?"


    Fang Qiu looked at it and couldn''t help but said, "There are stones everywhere. If you accidentally get lost, will you also become a stone?"


    Hearing these unintentional words, Jiang Ning turned his head and looked at Fang Qiu, slightly surprised.


    He had never thought about this before, and at this moment, listening to Fang Qiu''s random words, he seemed to react all of a sudden.


    When he came with Greed Wolf last time, the stones were all directed towards him, as if there was life. He used the formation pattern to analyze it, but he couldn''t see anything. He just felt that the stones were alive.


    He never thought, what if these stones really become living people?


    "What''s the matter, Master? I just said it casually."


    Fang? Zero Wu Aishan loves to close dye? Autumn Road.


    "Maybe, what you said is true."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said.


    "Let''s go, don''t stay here, lest there be extra branches."


    He took the lead and walked forward. Everything went smoothly. Nothing unexpected happened. It seemed that since he sat on the dragon chair, he had a wonderful connection with this heavenly palace.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t say it, and couldn''t describe what it was like.


    They walked all the way, directly to the dilapidated Nantian Gate.


    Looking at those magnificent buildings, even if they have collapsed to the ground now, they still give people a thick and majestic aura!


    Brother Gou and the others were all stunned, short of breath, standing there felt that there was a slight pressure, making them a little breathless.


    "South Tianmen..."


    Fang Qiu took a deep breath, his face paled, "Is there really such a place?"


    Even after listening to Jiang Ning, you can listen to others and see it with your own eyes. There are totally two feelings!


    A group of people were dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say. They had an impulse to worship. It seemed that this place was the heaven of the real martial artist!


    It is the place where they should come the most, and the most sacred place!


    "It''s a pity, everything here is ruined."


    Jiang Ning sighed.


    I don''t know how to say it. When he said this, he felt a sense of loss and sadness in his heart.


    It seems that what is destroyed is his own home!


    His heart is so strong that he has never been affected by his emotions, but when he walked to the ground of this heavenly palace, Jiang Ning had mood swings more than once.


    "Brother, can we rebuild it?"


    Brother Gou looked at Jiang Ning, "If Big Brother wants to rebuild, then we can definitely do it!"

 Chapter 2340： Prepared for me

    "We are willing to give everything and rebuild here!"


    He was a bit emotional, and he didn''t know why he said these words. It seems that Jiang Ning was infected, and he was also infected by this emotion, and he couldn''t help but want to rebuild here.


    Seeing the white mist and feeling the different atmosphere, a group of people seemed a little depressed.


    This is a ruin, but it can be seen that the former place was prosperous as a dream, and all the traces were telling them that this place was once a heavenly palace, a place that is impossible to see.


    "The people of the cave, why do they want to destroy the heavenly palace?"


    Fang Qiu didn''t understand, "What are they doing this for."


    Jiang Ning did not answer.


    He didn''t know either.


    If he knows the reason, he can prepare early.


    But now, he doesn''t know anything. The memory in his mind is just a fragment. Many things are not clear at all, and everything is still at a loss.


    Jiang Ning was walking in front, and the others followed behind? Shi Shan Yi Yi Er Ling Wu, looking at the ruined wall, sighed.


    "This is thirty-three stairs. Only by walking up can you reach the place where the longevity pond is."


    Jiang Ning said, "But I have to remind you that these stone steps are not simple. The gravity of each layer is different, and they will become more and more terrifying. Only when you adapt and can bear it, can you move on to the next step. understand?"


    He repeatedly exhorted: "Don''t force it!"


    "Yes!"


    With that said, Jiang Ning stood by and let Fang Qiu go up and ensure their safety.


    With Jiang Ning''s reminder, everyone was fully prepared. Brother Gou was the first to go up. He stepped up, his face changed, and he looked at Jiang Ning in surprise.


    That expression made Fang Qiu and the others hesitate.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t bear it?"


    Fang Qiu asked.


    "no."


    The look of Brother Watching Dog didn''t seem to be too difficult, on the contrary, it seemed very relaxed.


    Brother Gou walked a few steps back and forth, and even jumped twice, Jiang Ning couldn''t help being surprised.


    no change?


    "Gravity has not changed."


    Brother Gou said, "The same as the next stone steps."


    Of course he would not doubt what Jiang Ning said. He felt that Jiang Ning was lying to them, but it was true that there was no gravity change, which was different from what Jiang Ning said.


    "Let me try."


    Fang Qiu took a deep breath and went up as soon as he was ready, again without any response.


    "How is this going?"


    He exclaimed, "Master, there is indeed no change, is it broken here?"


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    He stepped forward, and suddenly, terrible gravity was acting on him!


    Of course, with Jiang Ning''s current strength, he would not care about these, but it also shows that the stone steps are not bad, but these gravity changes are also selectively acting on different people.


    "You all try."


    Jiang Ning said.


    The others followed, but there was still no response.


    Here, there seems to be a reaction to Jiang Ning, which is very strange.


    "No, it''s only Master you have a role, right?"


    Fang Qiu couldn''t help saying.


    Some of them even continued to walk up a few stone steps without any reaction, and every step Jiang Ning took, the reaction became more intense.


    These stone steps are really only effective for Jiangning.


    Brother Gou looked at Jiang Ning and didn''t know what was going on. This thing is only aimed at Jiang Ning, which is a bit too much.


    "Go up first."


    Jiang Ning didn''t know what was going on either.


    He walked up with a group of people, Brother Dog and them relaxed, and they could even run and jump without being affected at all. Although he was also unaffected, the changes in gravity were real.


    There is no difference from when I came last time.


    "Here, is it for me?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help asking.

 Chapter 2341： waiting for you

    It feels like this to Jiang Ning now.


    It seems that everything here is prepared for him, and everything that appears is aimed at him.


    For others, it seems to have no effect at all.


    Seeing Brother Gou and the others, they easily walked up the thirty-third steps, Jiang Ning still couldn''t believe it.


    When I got to this level, I spent a lot of energy. I almost didn''t hold on to it several times and lost my life.


    In such a comparison, could it be said that his strength is not as good as that of Brother Gou and the others?


    Obviously this is not the case.


    "Brother, here, maybe it''s really for you,"


    Brother Dog said, "In other words, here, I have been waiting for you."


    It is rare for him to say such philosophical words, but Jiang Ning is not in the mood to tease him.


    Whatever the reason, now is not the time to pursue this.


    "Let''s go, go to the longevity pond."


    Jiang Ning didn''t want to waste time, and he changed. Now, the greedy wolf side doesn''t know what is going on. He can''t leave time to the greedy wolf. He must fight for all opportunities and be fully prepared.


    He took the dog brother and others to the main hall, the collapsed stone pillars still exudes a depressed atmosphere, as if this shouldn''t be the case here!


    There was also the dragon chair, Fang Qiu and others'' breathing became hurried when they saw it.


    That is the real white jade dragon chair!


    "Is it the seat of the Lord of Heavenly Palace?"


    Fang Qiu murmured? Ai Wu''s attendant, Lu Ai''s attendant, said, "Master, have you ever been seated?"


    Jiang Ning''s heart moved.


    He really sat there. Last time, he was also a ghost, and he didn''t even understand what was going on. He would sit on it subconsciously, and then get those memories.


    Everything seems to go with the flow, there is no peacekeeping at all, but when you think about it afterwards, everything is full of weirdness and magic.


    "Could it be that this is really waiting for me?"


    Jiang Ning said in his heart.


    "Well, don''t talk about this, everyone hurry up and follow me."


    He put aside these thoughts, led everyone through the hall, and headed towards the longevity pond.


    Before reaching the longevity pond, one could hear a slight faint sound of running water.


    The mist is lingering, and the eyes are like a fairyland. The mist is inhaled into the lungs, making people feel refreshed!


    "It''s so fun!"


    Brother Dog said, "The air here is so fresh."


    He can only think of the word fresh. There is no way. The culture is limited, but he can feel that this freshness is different from the literal meaning.


    Generally, the air is fresh, but there is a feeling of freshness, without the pollution of dust.


    And the freshness here is not only clear, but also with a kind of aura.


    It seems that the gas inhaled in the body is alive and full of vitality. After entering the body, it will continue to diffuse from the lungs to all parts of the body, making every cell full of vitality!


    It feels magical.


    "Are these all the mist from the longevity pond water?"


    Fang Qiu cautiously walked over, and he saw from a distance that mist evaporating from a pond, which made people take a breath, and it was a little floating.


    That kind of comfortable and transparent feeling is simply wonderful!


    "Guru Guru Guru..."


    It''s the sound of the water surging continuously.


    Jiang Ning didn''t expect that after he left that day, the longevity pool was already storing water. Today, the pool has reached two-thirds of the position, and it won''t be long before it will be full.


    A lot of pool water!


    He could feel the strong and surging vitality constantly surging.


    Can the water in the Longevity Pond really make people live forever?


    "Don''t worry, everyone,"


    Jiang Ning said, "I''ll check it."


    He walked to the edge of the pool and looked down. The clear water in the pool could see drops at a glance. If it weren''t for the mist, it would be no different from the streams in the suburbs.


    Jiang Ning reached into the pool water, slightly cool, the moment he touched the skin, people couldn''t help but open their pores!

 Chapter 2342： sleep

    In an instant, a breath of breath penetrated into the body!


    "no problem."


    Jiangning Road.


    He was more cautious and didn''t dare to be careless. Even though the water in this longevity pond could make the old urchin rejuvenate, but after all, the strength of the old urchin is there, and his body is extremely strong and can withstand the baptism of the pool water.


    And the dog brother Fang Qiu and the others are still young, and they don''t have the background of the old naughty boy.


    He must be careful.


    After several attempts, Jiang Ning determined that there was no problem with the water in these pools.


    "I''ll come first!"


    Brother Gou took the lead, took off his clothes and pants, and walked in. What he thought was that if there is any problem, it will kill people, then he will come first to avoid harm to everyone.


    The same is true for other people, one after another, for fear of letting others take the lead.


    Their fight was not for themselves, but for others. Jiang Ning would not know.


    "Relax, there is no problem, no one will die."


    He smiled.


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, the sixth and other people were not in a hurry.


    "It''s okay, then I have to take off my socks, otherwise I''m afraid the water in this pool will be contaminated.? The waiter shuts down and waits intently?"


    Hearing that I didn''t take off my socks, Brother Gou almost didn''t jump up. Is there anything in this world that is more terrifying than the socks of Lao Six?


    "Sixth! Don''t mess around! Everyone is brother!"


    "Sixth! Can you wash your feet first and then come down! My mother!"


    "Brother, you stop the sixth, don''t let him down, it''s dangerous!"


    ...


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing. When there is danger, the sixth child is the safest, and when there is no danger, the sixth child is the most dangerous.


    This group of people is sometimes cute and touching.


    Jiang Ning stood on the side, protecting them, watching the group of people soaking in the longevity pool, laughing and playing, as if they were not middle-aged people, but 15 or 16-year-old children.


    Fang Qiu started a run-up from a long distance, leaped into the air, sat down, and suddenly splashed!


    "Damn! Fang Qiu, you are sitting on my head!"


    "Overturn him!"


    "Come on! Fight! Come on!"


    ...


    A group of people started to fool around.


    If the old naughty boy is here, I am afraid it will be stunned. Where can I think of such a sacred place, the dog brothers dare to do such a fool.


    This is the longevity pond!


    This is the Heavenly Palace!


    They could hear their voices from far away, laughing and cursing, as if they didn''t take it seriously.


    But after a while, the voice gradually became quieter, and everyone sitting in the pool felt that their bodies were beginning to become tired and heavy, and even their eyelids could not be opened.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "sleepy."


    Fang Qiu said, "It seems that I can''t open my eyelids, Master, I want to sleep."


    That kind of sleepiness came up, it couldn''t stop it at all.


    Unlike the old urchin, after drinking the water from the longevity pond, every cell in his body is metamorphosing and painful. They are soaked in the pond. Logically speaking, they should be gentler and will not react.


    But at this moment, a group of people said they were sleepy, and even the dog brother fell asleep before he opened his mouth.


    Jiang Ning rushed over immediately and made sure that Brother Gou was asleep and his purring was all up. It was not something wrong.


    He checked one by one, and they all fell asleep, snoring loudly, one after another, like a piercing symphony, echoing in the longevity pond.


    "These pools are indeed amazing, and they seem to vary from person to person."


    People of strength like the old naughty boy need to endure different pains if they want to transform and regain their vitality, but the transformation of the dog brothers and others seems to be much milder, and it is enough to sleep.


    If the old naughty boy knew this, he would be envious of it.

 Chapter 2343： rest

    As time passed, Brother Gou and others leaned on the wall of the pool and fell asleep quietly.


    The snoring sounds one after another, like a very unfavorable symphony, if Jiang Ning hadn''t wanted to protect their safety, he would have to escape.


    It has been an hour and nothing happens.


    Two hours later, they were still asleep and no one woke up.


    Three hours later, Jiang Ning still couldn''t see any signs of waking up among them.


    It seems that after a long time without sleep, the fatigue accumulated in the body should be completely removed this time.


    Jiang Ning was sure that they were not life-threatening and did not worry.


    In the past two years, Brother Gou and the others have indeed worked very hard, following their own wars in the north and south, they have suffered hard, and they have been struggling on the line of life and death many times.


    They are indeed tired and need a good rest. This opportunity is a rare opportunity.


    Jiang Ning sat on the side, waiting quietly, without disturbing them, letting them change well.


    The water in the longevity pond is still emerging, and the steaming mist is like a hot spring. It is rare for Brother Dog to relax so physically and mentally, and they don''t need to be wary. It''s really rare.


    Their bodies, immersed in water, the active aura, penetrates their body pores, and constantly penetrates into the body, changing the changes in their body.


    Compared with the last time, the old urchins used herbs to forcibly open their pores and help them tap their potential. The water in the longevity pond is obviously much milder.


    Even their injuries and injuries over the years have been slowly repaired, magical and mysterious.


    At the same time.


    Inside the crypt.


    Greedy wolves always carry rain dreams wherever they go.


    Yumeng refused several times, but Greedy Wolf insisted. He wanted Yumeng to be by his side and give him a period of time. If Yumeng still couldn''t accept him, he would not insist anymore and would let her go.


    Yumeng didn''t say anything. She followed the greedy wolf, followed him, and walked in the crypt. She had never heard of this strange and mysterious place.


    There are volcanoes everywhere, hot temperatures, and gloomy weather, making her a little uncomfortable. How can anyone survive in this environment?


    In particular, there is no distinction between day and night, and the sun cannot be seen. It can only be distinguished by some special things. Only when the night falls, there will be a miserable cry.


    The ghosts cried and howled, as if thousands of ghosts were roaring.


    When Yumeng heard it for the first time, she was taken aback, but after getting used to it, she was just curious about where those sounds came from, and how could they spread all over the cave.


    "What do you want to do?"


    She followed the greedy wolf, measuring the crypt with her feet, "I? Love Dishan Aipai waiter? Can you know?"


    "As long as you want to know, I will tell you."


    Greedy wolf said, "I will not hide you."


    He glanced at Yumeng and pointed to the distant mountain, "Do you know what that mountain is?"


    Yumeng shook his head.


    "That is a grave."


    Yumeng was surprised.


    grave?


    "There, there, etc., those are graves."


    Yumeng was a little frightened.


    The undulating hills in this cave are all graves?


    Then who is buried under these graves?


    "In the past Tiangong and catacombs, the well water does not violate the river water. The Tiangong dominates the Yang, while the catacombs dominate the Yin. But since a war, it is destined that only one of these two parties can exist."


    Greedy Wolf had obviously more memories than Jiang Ning, and he knew more things.


    "There can only be one?"


    Yumeng said, "Where is the palace that day."


    "The Temple of Heaven has naturally been destroyed."


    Greedy Wolf said lightly.


    The current Tiangong is just a ruin. Even the Lord of the Heavenly Palace is dead, and no one is left. The Eighteenth Temple Lords in the Catacomb are still there, and even the Demon King, he is reborn and returned.

 Chapter 2344： What do you want to do

    Although the body has changed, the seizure of the house did not succeed, but was swallowed by the greedy wolf, but the power of the demon king still exists, and will be used by the greedy wolf as much as possible.


    "But now, Tiangong shows signs of recovery."


    Greedy wolf narrowed his eyes and thought of Jiang Ning.


    That guy didn''t even die.


    He really couldn''t understand. He saw Jiang Ning that day, Jiang Ning was obviously dead, how could he still be alive?


    Judging from the news he has now, Jiang Ning has not died, but has gained some inheritance just like himself. What he has gained is the inheritance and power of the Demon King. Then Jiang Ning must have obtained the Lord of Heaven.


    The memory in his mind tells Greed Wolf that if the inheritance of the Lord of the Heavenly Palace is still there, there will be signs of recovery from that palace.


    Once the Tiangong recovers, the crypt will be threatened with extinction!


    How could he let this happen?


    Yumeng hesitated looking at Greedy Wolf.


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you whether it''s the heavenly palace or the catacombs?"


    Greed Wolf is a person who likes freedom very much. He doesn''t like being bound by anything. How can he care about these? What he pursues is always the limit of martial arts, and he wants to be the most powerful person in this world.


    Yumeng knows this well.


    "It used to have nothing to do with me, but now,"


    Greedy Wolf shook his head, "It''s a big deal."


    "I am not just a wolf greedy, I am also a crypt demon!"


    He looked at Yumeng and said, "I must guard the crypt, so that there is no possibility of recovery in the heavenly palace, because once the heavenly palace is restored, the crypt will perish..."


    Of the two forces, there is always one going to perish, and completely disappear from this world.


    The previous battle caused heavy losses to the crypt, and after so many years of cultivation and rejuvenation, it was restored to its current state.


    Although Tiangong has been destroyed, even if there is only a chance, Greedy Wolf will kill this chance in the cradle!


    Especially, if this opportunity is in Jiang Ning''s hands, then he needs to do it as soon as possible, so as not to give Jiang Ning the slightest chance.


    He knew exactly what kind of person Jiang Ning was. Once he was given time and a chance, it would be very troublesome.


    Jiang Ning, must die!


    Looking at the greedy wolf in front of him, his face was slightly hideous, Yumeng was still very calm, but with a little surprise, he said: "You? Are you dyed with Erlangyi, and your love has changed."


    "I haven''t changed."


    Greedy wolf shook his head.


    "I still love you. This, no matter what happens, it will not change. I am always waiting for you."


    His confession has never hesitated, there is no hesitation, just like a word from the heart, there is no need for organizational language at all.


    "You didn''t like **** before. You don''t care about any rights or status, but now, you have changed."


    Yumeng said, "Then what do you want to do for this?"


    "You want to kill? Who else do you want to kill?"


    Greedy wolf glanced at her and didn''t speak.


    He walked to the edge of the cliff, looking at the boiling volcano in the distance, looking at the turbidity and depression in the air. Compared with the environment of Tiangong, the crypt is not suitable for human survival at all, but this kind of place is often the most To sharpen people''s will.


    If only one of the two forces can remain, it can only be him.


    If Jiang Ning wants to revive the Heavenly Palace, then he must kill Jiang Ning!


    There is no doubt about it, and there is absolutely no possibility of the second possibility.


    "I will kill whoever blocks me!"


    After a long silence, the wolf greedy said domineeringly, "Anyone who stops me should die!"


    He turned his head and looked at Yumeng. Those cold eyes exuded a chill. It seemed that this sentence was meant for Yumeng, even if it was Yumeng who stopped him, he would still die!


    "I want to be the strongest in the world, the only one the strongest!"


    Greedy Wolf said, "In this world, there is only me, standing at the highest point, and everyone else can only surrender to me, do you understand?"

 Chapter 2345： Two people

    His ambition, further expanded, has become somewhat unreasonable.


    Yumeng looked at Greed Wolf, very strange, and seemed to be totally two people from her previous impression.


    The greedy wolf at that time, although arrogant, although also pursuing the peak of martial arts, but not so crazy, he just pursued his own limit.


    But now the greedy wolf has become a no-compromise method, as long as it can achieve its own goals, it can be desperate.


    Anyone who blocks him must die!


    "Crazy, you are crazy."


    Yumeng shook his head and said, "I said you have changed, and I made no mistake."


    Greedy wolf glanced at Yumeng.


    "Yes, I admit, I have changed, this is nothing, shouldn''t men seek to be strong?"


    "Should men not make themselves the strongest in the world?"


    "What do you think is a good thing to break the army? He is the same, everyone is the same!"


    Greedy Wolf said indifferently, "It''s just that he is not strong enough, so he died and died in my hands. If he is strong enough, you can still see him and be by his side, right?"


    If you don''t have enough power, you can''t do whatever you want. Greedy Wolf is now pursuing whatever you want.


    He loves Yumeng and cherishes her more, but in his understanding, he needs the kind of strength and strength that is the best in the world, so that Yumeng can stay by his side forever.


    Even though, she doesn''t love herself.


    "I''m tired."


    Yumeng didn''t want to say more, only regrets on her face, "Send me back."


    She didn''t know what to say to Greed Wolf.


    Maybe he couldn''t listen to what he said now. The greedy wolf now is not the person he knew many years ago.


    Not that, in order to pursue himself, willing to listen to his own words, willing to do all kinds of greedy wolves.


    The greedy wolf now seems to be another person.


    In other words, there are two people in his body, one is a wolf, and the other is the real demon king of the cave!


    The look made Greedy Wolf feel very strange.


    Greedy Wolf didn''t say anything. He looked at Yumeng for a long time and nodded. His eyes flickered, giving the impression that there were two people, constantly changing their identities.


    "Well, go back."


    He sent Yumeng back to rest, and then came to the hall.


    Looking at the stone chair, Greedy Wolf did not move, like a statue, standing there for half an hour.


    "Am I wrong?"


    Greedy Wolf spoke. If Yumeng was still here, he would obviously find that his voice was another person, not Greedy Wolf!


    Heavy pupils appeared in his eyes, and then disappeared again, turning into gray eyes!


    Greedy wolf''s head trembled slightly, and he couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to support his forehead. A severe sting caused the blue veins on his forehead to violent.


    "roll!"


    It''s the voice of greedy wolf!


    "Are you still here? Di Zheshan Airan Lu Guanpa?!"


    "Get out of here!"


    Greedy wolf roared. He didn''t expect that part of the Demon King''s soul would remain in his body. Hasn''t he already swallowed it all?


    "I am the devil..."


    The demon lord''s voice echoed, appearing very faint, but it was endless, and it seemed that it could not disappear.


    Even if it has been swallowed up by the greedy wolf, there is not much left, but as long as there is a trace, it can exist.


    Greedy wolf roared, suppressing the trace of soul, and returned to normal.


    But he also knew that this demon king was not easy to deal with. He didn''t let him successfully seize the house because of good luck. What will happen in the future may be uncertain.


    Must find a way to suppress it completely.


    "Longevity Pond."


    Greedy Wolf raised his head and looked far away, "My vitality is not strong enough. I have absorbed the energy of the Demon King. That is only one side. If I can swallow the core of the longevity pool, then I can truly be immortal."


    There are these in his memory, which is why, the Demon King of the Caverns, to lead the army of the Eighteen Palaces and conquer the Heavenly Palace, is for the core of the longevity pool!

 Chapter 2346： Lost civilization

    That is also the core of Tiangong!


    As long as the core of the longevity pool is obtained, it is equivalent to having endless life.


    The Tiangong will no longer be revived, and the crypt will be eternal!


    "Come on!"


    Greedy Wolf turned around and swallowed thousands of miles of rivers and mountains with anger, and the sound resounded like thunder throughout the crypt. The Hallmaster of the Eighteenth Hall, even if he was far away in his main hall, could hear him, and immediately stood up at the same time.


    "Return to your subordinates and get ready for battle!"


    The wolf-greedy voice, with a hint of madness and domineering, "In three days, we will go to the Heavenly Palace again, and there will be completely flattened!"


    He ordered directly.


    Going to the Heavenly Palace again is not only to get the core of the longevity pond, but also to find the corpse of the devil, and destroy the corpse of the devil as well!


    "Yes!"


    The Lord of the Eighteen Halls, shouted in unison.


    Greedy Wolf retracted his consciousness, turned around and sat down slowly.


    In this hall, he was the only one, and a lonely vicissitudes of life permeated, but the greedy wolf didn''t care about it.


    He needs someone to accompany him, and he only needs Yumeng alone. Even if the world disappears completely, as long as Yumeng is by his side, it will be fine.


    at the same time.


    Tiangong, outside the longevity pool.


    Jiang Ning has been there for a long time.


    Brother Gou and the others are still soaking in the pool, falling asleep, showing no signs of waking up.


    It''s been a day, these guys are too sleepy.


    If Jiang Ning could not feel that the vitality in their bodies was getting stronger and there was no life-threatening danger, he would have worried that something would happen to these guys.


    Time, one minute and one second passed.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know when they would wake up, so they simply sat cross-legged to one side, comprehending the formation pattern learned from the Ji Dao fist manual.


    As his cognition became deeper and deeper, Jiang Ning felt more and more the mystery of these patterns.


    This heaven and earth, these four directions, and even this heavenly palace and underground caves, may all be described by array patterns, like a special kind of text that constructs the entire heaven and earth.


    Just thinking about it makes people feel incredible.


    However, Jiang Ning knew that the formation pattern on the fist sheet might not be complete enough to describe everything completely. He needed to learn, he needed to constantly inquire, to understand more and discover more.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his finger, drew a picture in the void, and a few lines of formation flowed around, forming a miniature formation instantly.


    With a single point of his finger, the pattern radiated a faint light, forming a smooth mirror, as if looking down from a high altitude, he could actually see the current situation of the East China Sea!


    It seemed to be a camera, pointed at Lin''s villa, he could see Jiang Yao was playing on the lawn, and the old naughty boy behind him followed, carefully protecting her.


    "It''s really amazing."


    Jiang Ningdao, "As long as the connection between the two spaces is established, and the dense information is passed over, you can see real-time images, which is much more powerful than network monitoring."


    No, to be precise, it should be much more high-end. He only needs to set up a micro formation at home, so that he can see the situation at home no matter where he is.


    This is something that technology cannot explain. Even Jiang Ning can''t explain it in detail, because it is more of a feeling.


    He looked at Jiang Yao with a smile on his face. Looking at his daughter, the feeling was indescribable.


    "Array patterns can describe everything, but feelings cannot be described and constructed."


    Jiang Ning''s heart was shocked and suddenly thought of this.


    He has tried many times to build all kinds of things with array patterns. Houses, cars, and even more complex precision instruments can all be constructed with array patterns.


    But things like feelings really can''t.


    Is this a kind of civilization that is missing, or rather, an incomplete civilization?

 Chapter 2347： Dreamland

    These things, the more you think about it, the more complicated it becomes, and the more you think about it, the more headache you get.


    Because I really need to think about it, the existence of a single formation pattern is very mysterious and mysterious.


    Especially, Jiang Ning did not find anything related to the formation pattern in the ruins of the Tiangong Temple.


    He originally guessed that the formation pattern was transmitted from the heavenly palace, but now it seems that it is not the case.


    Even, it may not have much to do with Tiangong. Where did it come from?


    There are more and more mysteries, making his previous guesses become meaningless.


    Jiang Ning sat there, turned his head and looked around, the group of people soaking in the longevity pool finally moved.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Qiu was the first to wake up.


    He opened his eyes and looked around, his face was a little dazed, it seemed that at that moment, his head was blank, and it took a while before he recovered.


    "Master, how long did I sleep?"


    "Three days and nights."


    Jiang Ning walked over and looked at Fang Qiu, "How do you feel?"


    Fang Qiu felt it for a while, as if it didn''t make a difference, "No change, it seems, it doesn''t feel much."


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Ning was surprised, didn''t feel anything?


    This is the water of the Changshengchi.


    The old naughty boy drank it, and his whole person was transformed, remodeling his vitality, as if he was a lot younger all of a sudden. These young men, they are just when they are full of vitality, useless?


    "You feel it carefully."


    He whispered softly.


    Fang Qiu still shook his head.


    "It didn''t feel much, I just slept and had a long, long dream."


    He stood up, waved his fist, and rehearsed a few tricks. How could Jiang Ning fail to see that Fang Qiu''s strength and speed really didn''t seem to have changed.


    Is it useless to soak in the pool?


    This is impossible.


    Do you have to drink it to change the body''s potential and get transformed?


    This doesn''t seem to be in line with my own guess.


    "Master, is it because I''m dull, so it''s useless to me."


    Fang Qiu said helplessly.


    He wouldn''t think it was a problem with the water in the longevity pond, it could only be his own problem.


    He wanted to help Jiang Ning, and wanted to improve his strength, so that he could do something.


    Fang Qiu was a little anxious, Jiang Ning comforted him: "It''s okay, don''t worry, wait for them to wake up and take a look."


    He paused and asked, "You said dreaming, what did you dream of?"


    Fang Qiu thought for a while: "It doesn''t seem to be too much? Xi Ling Zipfu Yiyi shut his mind? It''s clear, it''s really strange."


    He only knew that it was a very long and very long dream, but he couldn''t remember how it was. What the content of the dream was, only a faint impression. The harder he tried to remember at this moment, the faster he would forget it.


    In the end, I can''t remember anything.


    "I remember, it seemed that I saw a very high mountain with a lot of people below, and they all knelt down and prayed or something, the voice was so loud, there were people crying, but..."


    He shook his head, and even this last impression gradually disappeared, "Forget it, forget it all."


    Jiang Ning frowned, which was even more weird.


    There was no change in Fang Qiu''s body, but the memory was a lot worse. He could forget everything he said, as if something that didn''t belong to him could not exist in his memory.


    "A lot of people kneel down and pray?"


    Facing a high mountain?


    Jiang Ning had a picture in his mind, but he didn''t know what it meant, and Fang Qiu couldn''t understand it either.


    "I forgot, Master."


    Fang Qiu felt a little uncomfortable.


    He slept for three days and three nights, only to have a dream, and this dream, now he has forgotten.


    There was no help to Jiang Ning, and he blamed himself.


    "It doesn''t matter, you take a break and feel your body carefully. I think there should be some changes."


    Jiangning Road.


    This is the water of the longevity pond, not to mention drinking, even if it is touched on the finger, it will change!

 Chapter 2348： What do you want to tell me

    Fang Qiu had soaked in it for three days and three nights, and his skin became pale. How could it not have any effect.


    Is it possible that it is just a whitening effect?


    Jiang Ning didn''t believe it.


    He let Fang Qiu move his legs and feet, slowly feeling, while continuing to wait for Brother Dog and the others to wake up.


    Soon, the sixth man woke up, his body remained unchanged, no matter whether it was strength, speed, or agility, there was no improvement, and he had a dream.


    This time Jiang Ning reacted very quickly, and immediately let the youngest remember what the dream was.


    "The sky is falling."


    Old Sixth said, "There was a torrent of water falling from the sky, and it scared people to death. I kept running, but I still didn¡¯t run. My leg was almost broken after two days. There was still no way. I was flooded by the torrent and I couldn¡¯t breathe. Come and wake up."


    This is his dream. He has been dreaming this dream for three days and three nights, escaping for his life, avoiding the torrent that falls from the nine heavens.


    In the end it hasn''t escaped.


    Then the old fifth woke up.


    Like the other two people, there is no change in physical potential, and they are also dreaming.


    This time Jiang Ning didn''t even ask about the changes in his body, but just asked what dreams he had.


    Old Wu froze for a moment, and immediately said: "I dreamed that there were dragons, and some weird and weird beasts running rampant on the ground, and they were fighting. It''s too scary, the mountains and the ground are cracking!


    "There is also a volcano erupting, countless people are crying, families are ruined."


    As he talked, his emotions resonated, and tears couldn''t stop falling: "It''s too miserable, I want to save them. I don''t know what it is, a tail is drawn on the face? Fu Wu Di Ling Wu Shan Yi Shan ?, just woke up."


    Then Brother Gou, Lao Jiu and so on, woke up one by one.


    Everyone is the same, the strength has not been improved, and the body has not changed, sleeping for three days and three nights, all dreaming.


    Jiang Ning asked about the past one by one, and everyone had different dreams.


    But listen to it all, just like a TV series, one after another, forming a complete plot.


    There are already pictures in Jiang Ning''s mind. Even Fang Qiu and the others who woke up first were a little shocked when they heard what other people said.


    "Are those crying under a mountain? It''s like begging someone to help them, don''t they?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s a mountain, I seem to hear someone shout, what is the name of the mountain?"


    "Bu Zhoushan? This is the name, right."


    "Yes! That''s right, it''s not Zhoushan!"


    "Those torrents turned into vast oceans, drowning too many people, and volcanoes..."


    "It''s not a volcano, it''s someone who erupts and burns everything!"


    ...


    A group of people try to recall the content of their dreams as much as possible, and then link these fragments one by one. The pictures they describe are all scary.


    What kind of civilized society is there, nor is it modern, it seems to be a barbaric era, everything is still primitive, revealing a vague atmosphere.


    Not Zhoushan?


    The fire-breathing person?


    Are there dragons, beasts, and flying birds?


    The collection of these pictures is completely a wild feeling.


    The most important thing is that all the content is obtained through dreams. What is going on?


    Jiang Ning looked at them, still trying to stitch together dreams, and wanted to get as much information as possible.


    He walked to the longevity pool and looked at the still rolling pool water with complicated eyes.


    "Are you trying to tell me something?"


    He stretched his hand into the pool, and the slightly cool water made Jiang Ning''s palm shake, and there was a cluster of splashes that hit his palm, seeming to respond to him!


    Jiang Ning was shaken.


    Is it an illusion?


    No, it''s not an illusion.


    He looked at the water, stretched out some of it, and put it in front of him: "What do you want to tell me, is it the past, the future, or other time and space stories?"

 Chapter 2349： High-tech integration

    No one answered him.


    Few people know about this kind of problem, even if someone here once knew about it, what about now?


    It was empty long ago, and there was no one to see.


    Jiang Ning sighed and did not respond. The water in the pool seemed to be just water again, with no response at all.


    He put his hand back and looked at the pool where the water vapor spread.


    "If you want to tell me, please tell me."


    Jiang Ning said, "Any bit of confidence is very important."


    After speaking, he didn''t say anything, took some water from the Changshengchi, and then left with Brother Dog and others.


    He also didn''t expect that when he came back to Tiangong this time, Brother Gou and the others hadn''t been transformed, and it seemed a little different from what he expected.


    But this kind of thing, he can''t force it.


    Back to the East China Sea.


    The old naughty boy also shook his head when he learned of this.


    "Impossible, it must be impossible."


    He didn''t believe it, and personally checked the bodies of Brother Gou and their bodies. There was indeed no change. "How is this possible?"


    The old naughty boy glanced at Jiang Ning.


    "Nothing found, other anomalies?"


    "No.? Er Shiling covering Wu Shiyi?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    Everything was the same as when he went there last time, except for the pool water, but Jiangning didn''t find anything different in terms of pool water.


    "impossible,"


    The old naughty boy still didn''t believe it, "The water in the Longevity Pond is definitely useful. Not to mention them, even ordinary people can benefit a lot."


    He himself has experienced it himself, and he knows better how powerful these pool waters are. Brother Gou and the others have no effect?


    He also couldn''t figure it out.


    "Could it be that they have experienced a transformation, and now it has no effect?"


    Last time, the old naughty boy used an ancient method to stimulate them with drugs to further tap their potential. Is it possible because of this?


    "Hmph, you might underestimate the water in the longevity pond."


    The old naughty boy hummed.


    He wanted to say that Jiang Ning looked at himself too highly.


    How could his little tricks be more powerful than the water in the longevity pond.


    "I think about it."


    He waved his hand, "Perhaps the method is wrong."


    Perhaps this pool of water can only be used to change the structure of the body by drinking it.


    But Brother Gou and the others are not old urchins, and they don''t have strong strength and foundation. How dare Jiang Ning let them drink it easily, if there is any accident, he will regret it too late.


    "If there is any way to extract the good things in the pool water, and then become gentle without hurting people, that would be great."


    The old naughty boy sighed, but knew that what he said was a dream.


    But Jiang Ning''s eyes lit up, staring straight at the old naughty boy, looking at him a little hairy.


    "Don''t look at me like this, I can''t do it."


    He can do it, and what to do with so much nonsense.


    "I can do it!"


    Jiangning Road.


    Now, it was the old urchin''s turn to stay.


    Can Jiangning do it?


    "An old house where a treasure."


    Jiang Ning laughed, making the old naughty boy a little bit unaware of what was going on. Jiang Ning didn''t say much, turned and left.


    The old naughty boy reminded him.


    He almost forgot, there is still this technique of extraction.


    This is an opportunity for high-tech civilization to combine with the mysterious things of those legends. Even if technology can''t do it, his formation may be able to assist and try together.


    Jiang Ning immediately sent the pool water to the research room to communicate with Professor Lu Jing, and at the same time asked him to invite some experts in this field to discuss together, is it possible to analyze the specific components of the water in the longevity pool!


    At least, you have to use high-tech methods. Try it first?


    If you can decipher the secrets of the longevity pool, it will simply bring human civilization one step closer.

 Chapter 2350： betray

    At the same time that Jiangning was busy.


    Crypt.


    The atmosphere is a little dull.


    The return of the greedy wolf made the eighteenth hall masters who originally wanted to be independent and were a little unhappy.


    They all know now that it is indeed the Demon King who has returned, but after so many years, their ambitions have long been up, how can they be willing to easily surrender?


    Especially some young palace masters have never experienced it at all, and there is no impression of the devil''s rule at the beginning.


    They want to become the devil themselves!


    This is especially true of being slapped by the greedy wolf.


    In front of the greedy wolf, he now naturally has to maintain respect and dare not disobey the greedy wolf face-to-face. That is entirely an act of seeking death.


    But if he refuses, he just refuses!


    "I''m afraid all the palace masters don''t want it. The situation that I finally won has changed again?"


    Guan Yi invited several other hall masters who were close to come over, saying that they were drinking tea and chatting, but in fact, everyone knew it well.


    The slap was on Guan Yi''s face, but also on their faces.


    "But he is the Demon King, what can you do? His reality? The power is still there. Although it is not comparable to the past, it should not be underestimated."


    Tang Fangdao, the lord of the Eighth Hall, "That feeling is too familiar."


    He has experienced that era, but at that time, he was not the Lord of the Palace, and he was not qualified to follow the Demon King to the Heavenly Palace. They only knew the result of that battle.


    They only knew that the demon king and the hall masters had fallen, and only a few hall masters had returned from serious injuries, and now they have retreated behind the scenes and let the newcomer go up.


    They can''t understand the giving up of rights, but no one asks.


    "Guan Yi, what do you want to do?"


    Guan Yi glanced at him, her face grim: "I want to get what I want most!"


    "Don''t you want to?"


    "A king or a slave? How do you choose."


    Guan Yi snorted.


    If it is just a palace master, but can occupy one side and command the soldiers, then they are kings and live for themselves.


    But if the greedy wolf is there, then they are at most just a dog under the greedy wolf!


    Even if it is the hall master, it is just another dog with the identity of the hall master!


    Guan Yi didn''t want this, and others didn''t want it either.


    "What''s your plan,"


    Luoyang, the master of the Ninth Hall, said lightly, "I can say a word first, my choice is the same as you."


    His eyes fell on Guan Yi''s face.


    He is even younger than Guan Yi, but his character is more calm, but by this time, everyone has sat down and talked about this matter. Everyone knows that this is a chance to choose one.


    If you choose, it will be clear whether it is an enemy or a friend.


    "Tiangong, there are signs of recovery,"


    Guan Yi sneered, "We can use them to send the Demon King on the road, and take advantage of the fisherman''s profit."


    He is not stupid, knowing that if they do it by themselves, the loss is too great, and it is even possible that he will lose his life because of it, it is not necessary at all.


    Can borrow a knife to kill, why do it yourself?


    "Are you sure, those people, will help us?"


    "He is not helping us, but helping himself."


    Concerned Road.


    He snorted, his face full of cunning, "If the devil is completely restored, he will only make a mess of the world, we have a hard time, and they have a hard time!"


    "If they want to survive, they can only kill the Demon King. If they want to kill the Demon King, they must rebuild the Heavenly Palace. Do you think the Demon King will agree?"


    There is no doubt that Greedy Wolf will not allow the Heavenly Palace to be rebuilt. There can only be one Heavenly Palace and Underground Caverns. Naturally, the Heavenly Cavern exists, and the Heavenly Palace will be destroyed!


    Several people looked at each other, and they all saw the decision in each other''s eyes.


    Guan Yi laughed: "You only need to follow my arrangements and everything will go smoothly. Of course, since you have chosen to betray him, then you have to think clearly."


    "Because this is really going to die!"

 Chapter 2351： test

    Everyone knows what the end of betraying the wolf.


    That is the devil, it is a existence that only allows him to betray everyone, but does not allow anyone to betray him!


    Guan Yi looked at the crowd and didn''t speak any more.


    "understand."


    The Ninth Hall Master Luoyang nodded, and Tang Fang also nodded.


    They are sitting here today, it is tantamount to a united front.


    If anyone leaks the wind, they will die together!


    In Greed Wolf, there is no chance for the informer to live, as long as he betrayed him, or even the idea of ??betrayal, once the Greed Wolf finds out, it will be a dead end.


    Because he will not give others a second chance to betray himself!


    The matter was agreed, Guan Yi stood up.


    "Okay, I will arrange this matter, and you will be prepared. When you need to take action at that time, I hope you don''t hold back."


    He said lightly, "You have to fight for what you want, and whether you can get it depends on God''s will."


    He said so, but at the bottom of his heart he made up his mind that no matter what the price was, he would achieve his goal and vowed not to stop!


    Thinking of being slapped by the greedy wolf, the hatred in my heart is hard to dissipate!


    At any rate, he is also the master of the hall, and he is humiliated in public by the greedy wolf.


    The new hatred and the old hatred,? Lu Fuyi patronizes the ground with love? Then count them together.


    He made safety, and took advantage of Greed Wolf''s recent retreat, not knowing what he was up to, and quietly left the crypt.


    In recent years, people like them have not left the catacombs and wandered outside, but they have never exposed their identities, let alone dare not easily affect the balance of the outside world.


    Because this is also the rule.


    They can fight against anyone, but no one dares to provoke God''s will and rules!


    If you rashly disrupt the balance of the outside world, God will punish them. This is the rule. No one dares to cross the red line.


    But now, it''s different.


    The Heavenly Palace sees the sky again, and there are even signs of recovery, and the gate of the catacombs is also opened again, which means that the balance of this world has been broken.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is greedy wolves or other people.


    It''s not them anyway.


    Looking at the sun above my head, Guan Yi was a little emotional.


    "It''s coming out again, this world seems to be a little different from before."


    When was the last time he came out?


    It seems that the people here don''t wear the same clothes, and the relief outside is not what it is now. The times have changed and it is completely different from the past.


    Unexpectedly, in this era, there will be masters, masters who can compete with greedy wolves.


    Guan Yi changed his clothes, learned the information he needed, and left the capital city and headed directly to the East China Sea. It is said that the forbidden area there is also the person who can fight against the wolf.


    And Jiang Ning at the moment.


    Discussing with several experts.


    "We found something after testing and analysis,"


    Lu Jing said, "These waters have very strong active factors, but we have never seen what this factor is. From a chemical point of view, we can decompose and analyze, but it is difficult to decipher the mystery."


    If these active factors can be extracted, it would be a major advancement for mankind.


    The problem is that under the current high technology, even if it takes time to do this, Jiangning now lacks time.


    "Can it be separated?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    Since it can be analyzed, it shouldn''t be difficult to separate it out. As long as you use some more methods and use it mildly, then you can still use it.


    "can."


    Lu Jing looked at each other with several experts, and affirmed, "We have separated a part, and the concentration is relatively high. How are you going to use it?"

 Chapter 2352： coming

    This highly active factor may be more powerful than some stimulating chemicals. The body of ordinary people can''t bear it. Even if it is the dog brothers, this kind of people who have experienced beatings may not be able to work.


    "I will do the experiment myself."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Are you going to experiment?"


    Lu Jing was a little surprised, but this was dangerous.


    "Except for me, no one else can do it."


    Jiang Ning said, "Since it can be separated, it is much easier to handle. You continue to research and keep me informed of any new discoveries."


    He didn''t waste time, took away the material they separated, and left the research institute.


    He did not go home.


    If you have to experiment by yourself, it may be dangerous. Will they worry about going home?


    Wouldn''t Jiang Ning do this? Fu Er Yi Shi Er Yi Yi Ran?


    He went to the Jidao Martial Arts Center and let Tan Xing arrange to keep people from approaching the exercise room. He was alone and locked in it.


    Tan Xing was well prepared. If something unexpected happened, he would definitely save people as soon as possible.


    In the exercise room.


    Jiang Ning poured the water in the small bottle into his mouth and swallowed it directly.


    All of a sudden, as if drinking shochu, the hot and spicy feeling came to my heart in an instant! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    From the throat to the stomach, there was a puff of air, instantly surging up.


    "call--"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes widened, this kind of impact is really not easy.


    He immediately adjusted his state and felt the slight changes in his body.


    After swallowing that saliva, he was observing how that active factor entered the body and how it spread to various parts of the body.


    "It''s amazing. No loss is the water in the longevity pond."


    Jiang Ning discovered that his body seemed to be changing. He didn''t expect that the water would also have an effect on him. Although it was not like the old naughty boy, he was very obviously reacting, but he could still feel it.


    It''s like a catalyst that makes cells become active, muscles become stronger, and bones become harder!


    He carefully perceives the subtle changes, including every inch of skin, just to figure out how the water in this longevity pond acts on the body. At the same time, he also finds a way to make this process as gentle as possible. Some.


    Jiang Ning tried again and again, but for him, the impact was not great, but he drank too much, and he was a little upset.


    He stayed in the exercise room for a full day and night. If it weren''t for Jiangning''s okay, Tan Xing and the others would have rushed in.


    "Mr. Jiang shut himself in the room, just drinking water?"


    "Have you been drinking for a day?"


    "This is too powerful!"


    They knew that the water that Jiang Ning drank was more terrifying than high-concentration white wine. Even Brother Dog and the others dared not drink it directly, but Jiang Ning drank it all day and night.


    "He is for everyone."


    Tan Xing said, "If you can find a suitable way to use this thing, it will be an opportunity for all of us."


    Especially for him, older people, the water in the longevity pond can rebuild their vitality, not to mention rejuvenation, but at least, they will be more vigorous and live longer.


    He had some expectations, all of them were looking forward to it, and they all hoped that Jiang Ning would succeed.


    Just like in the past, Jiang Ning has never let them down, and it can definitely be done.


    "Old Tan, someone outside is looking for the owner of the museum!"


    Suddenly, someone ran in, walked up to Tan Xing, and respectfully said, "That person looks a little strange."


    Tan Xing frowned slightly: "Stranger?"


    "Well, I have never seen it before, nor have I seen this person in the system. I am not a master in the world, but it feels like an ordinary person."


    Old Tan nodded.


    He glanced at the exercise room: "You should arrange more people to protect Mr. Jiang from being disturbed. I will go out to see who it is and find Jiang Ning."

 Chapter 2353： Friends of the catacombs

    The entrance of Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    Guan Yi stood there and didn''t go in. He didn''t go in without permission. This was considered his sincerity.


    He turned his head and looked around. It was indeed a bit strange to have such a martial arts gym in such a modern city.


    The door opened.


    Tan Xing came out.


    "Your Excellency is looking for our curator?"


    "Yes, I''m looking for Jiang Ning."


    He knew the name, it was the most legendary name in this city, even in this world.


    It is indeed not easy for someone who can contend with greedy wolves.


    In such an environment, there can be such a master, it can be said that there is no one in all, and it is even a miracle.


    "Sorry, our museum owner is in retreat and cannot see guests for the time being. Please forgive me."


    Tan Xing did not directly agree to let Guan Yi in.


    For a person of unknown origin, he naturally has to be more vigilant and dare not let him in easily.


    Only by getting the latest information from Lao Zhao and knowing the identity of the incoming person can he respond.


    These old men can''t help Jiang Ning much now, but they definitely can''t cause Jiang Ning any more trouble.


    "Don''t worry about rejecting me,"


    Guan Yi was not angry, and smiled and said, "You can tell Jiang Ning, just say, friends from the catacombs come to him, and he will know."


    The crypt?


    Tan Xing didn''t know what the catacombs meant, and Jiang Ning didn''t tell them about these things.


    He frowned and looked at Guan Yi carefully, trying to see any clues from Guan Yi''s face, but he didn''t see anything.


    ?Fu Wu Ba Shan Shan Shan Shu close? "Please wait a moment."


    He could feel that caring about this person was not easy, and it seemed that he didn''t come to make trouble, so it''s better to notify Jiang Ning first.


    Lest you miss something important.


    Tan Xing turned around and entered, Guan Yi still waiting at the door, not in a hurry.


    Inside the exercise room.


    Jiang Ning is still trying, over and over again, trying to find the gentlest way to refine these longevity pond water so that Brother Dog can use it.


    "Boom boom boom."


    Someone knocked on the door.


    In fact, as soon as Tan Xing approached, Jiang Ning felt it.


    He is now very perceptive, and he can feel all the wind and grass around him, as if as long as he is there, like Jiang Ning in the center, he can simulate everything around him with formation patterns.


    Any movement, the fluctuation of the pattern, can make Jiang Ning perceive it instantly!


    Jiang Ning himself had just discovered this ability, and it was still being upgraded and evolving.


    "Jiangning, someone is looking for you outside, saying it''s from the catacombs."


    Tan Xing spoke.


    Hearing that, Jiang Ning stopped what was in his hands, the people from the crypt?


    He was a little surprised, even a little shocked.


    The people in the crypt, have you come to the door?


    And in this way, he took the initiative to come to the door and let Tan Xing report it.


    "Let him in."


    Jiang Ning was calm, and there was not much emotional change. Of course, he knew what the catacombs meant. It was a place with the same name as the Tiangong, a place that existed in legends.


    Jiang Ning didn''t know what was going on now.


    But the heavenly palace has been destroyed, and it was the people of the catacombs. They are now looking for themselves, why?


    He took a deep breath and adjusted his state to make sure that he could explode with the strongest strength in case he had to do it later.


    Outside the door, Guan Yi got permission, keeping a smile, and followed Tan Xing into the Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    The layout of the martial arts hall is very good. Guan Yi looked at it and nodded again and again, but didn''t expect it to be so atmospheric.


    Many people in the yard are practicing martial arts. In his opinion, they are all three-legged cat''s kung fu, and the basics are too basic, but those people are still serious and practice one by one, without the slightest slack.


    The attitude is really good.


    Even if the gap with his soldiers is too big to make up, he still appreciates this attitude.


    "What is Jiang Ning up to? If friends come, don''t they come out."


    Guan Yi said with a smile.

 Chapter 2354： See through

    ?Lu Wulu close to Erran? "What the master of the museum is up to, how can I know?"


    Tan Xing was very vigilant and didn''t say much, just lead the way, "please here."


    Guan Yi knew that Tan Xing had made arrangements early, and on the way he came, there were at least thirty masters in ambush all around.


    Of course, compared with Tan Xing and the others, this master, in Guan Yi''s eyes, there is no threat at all for the more than 30 people, and they can''t even stop his footsteps.


    The other party was wary, he didn''t care, anyway, he didn''t come to kill anyone today.


    Following Tan Xing into the backyard, I saw a practice room from a distance, alone at the back of the yard. The sycamore trees on both sides were being blown by the wind, and the sandy ground was shaking.


    "Please."


    Tan Xing stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation, and then walked out.


    Guan Yi walked straight towards the practice room. The closer he got, the more he could feel a tyrannical but convergent aura. This was obviously a powerful force, but it was an extreme suppression!


    His pupils contracted slightly, not knowing what was going on.


    That power seemed terrible, but it disappeared in an instant, as if it had never appeared before. This strange feeling made him have to constrain his contempt and be more cautious.


    "The lord of the thirteenth hall of the crypt, visit the lord of Jidao Hall."


    He arched his hands and put his posture very low.


    "Please come in."


    The door opened automatically.


    Guan Yi''s eyes lit up, without saying anything, and went straight in.


    The exercise room was very empty, only in the middle, with a table, and Jiang Ning was sitting there.


    When I saw Jiang Ning for the first time, Guan Yi couldn''t believe it. He was so young, he was not even thirty years old, right?


    Can such a person contend with the greedy wolf?


    He suddenly became suspicious.


    Guan Yi walked over: "You are Jiangning."


    "I''ve found it all here, I''ll never miss me."


    Jiang Ning said, "Sit down."


    Guan Yi was not polite, sat down, and looked at each other across a table with Jiang Ning.


    "I really don''t know you, I have been asking about your name for a long time."


    Guan Yi said, "After all, I haven''t left the crypt for a long, long time."


    He was observing Jiang Ning''s expression and wanted to see how Jiang Ning would react when he heard this sentence, but Jiang Ning did not respond.


    "You are not curious, what exactly is the crypt?"


    "No interest."


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "Then you let me in?"


    "Those who come from afar are all guests."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I can''t refuse people thousands of miles away."


    Guan Yi frowned slightly. He didn''t expect Jiang Ning to react like this. He didn''t seem to react at all when he heard the word crypt. Is it a disguise?


    It''s really amazing to be able to pretend to be so good in front of oneself.


    He wanted to see the slightest change in emotion from Jiang Ning''s face and eyes, but he was disappointed after all. Jiang Ning had nothing, as calm as a glass of boiled water.


    "Don''t you ask me why I came to you?"


    Concerned Road.


    "Don''t ask,"


    Jiang Ning smiled, "You can say it yourself, if you don''t say it, I''m not interested."


    The indifferent appearance made Guan Yi a little annoyed. He didn''t expect that Jiangning would not enter the oil rice, and he would not have the initiative to let it go.


    How did he know that these were too simple things for Jiang Ning.


    Guan Yi hesitated a bit, and now he took the initiative to say that the initiative was not in his own hands, but if he didn''t say it, Jiang Ning would definitely be able to calm down.


    He doesn''t know Jiang Ning''s details, just like Jiang Ning doesn''t know him, but the difference is that Jiang Ning doesn''t care!


    He can''t.


    He has betrayed the greedy wolf and is in danger of death. Where can it be delayed?


    Guan Yi''s heart suddenly moved. He looked at Jiang Ning and felt as if he had been seen through by Jiang Ning!

 Chapter 2355： Not interested in

    At that moment, it seemed that Jiang Ning had completely seen him through.


    He didn''t know what Jiang Ning was thinking, but what he was thinking, Jiang Ning seemed to have seen it in his own eyes.


    How can this be?


    Guan Yi calmed his mind slightly, wondering why he suddenly felt this way, it was so strange.


    "I''m here to find you, there is indeed something."


    He didn''t want to make a roundabout.


    It seems that dealing with people like Jiang Ning does not need to be ambiguous, and it doesn''t make much sense anyway.


    "Do you know, what exactly is the crypt?"


    "A little bit of knowledge."


    Jiangning Road.


    There is no confession, and no denial.


    During the negotiation process, it is often the best way not to answer questions directly.


    Guan Yi was a little annoyed, but still patient.


    He knew that he had made a mistake in the first step and fell into a passivity. Now he wants to reverse it, but it is even more difficult.


    "The crypt is the same as the Tiangong, it belongs to another dimension. If the Tiangong is the second dimensional space, then the crypt is the third."


    "The Catacombs, I don''t want to fall behind the Heavenly Palace."


    "So, destroy the Heavenly Palace?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "This is just one of the reasons."


    Guan commented and Jiang Ning asked. He said that you are not curious. Next, you must ask, what are the other reasons, right?


    But Jiang Ning just nodded, did not ask another word, just quietly looked at Guan Yi, and waited for him to continue.


    Seeing that Guan Yi didn''t mean to continue speaking, Jiang Ning was still not in a hurry. It seemed that if Guan Yi didn''t speak for two minutes, it was time to see off the guests.


    "The devil is looking for something, it may be in the heavenly palace."


    The concern still couldn''t hold back.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    He always has that kind of expression, that is, I just ask casually, you can answer or not, but if you don''t answer, I will see you off.


    Jiang Ning is not in a hurry, and there is no pressure, but the concerns are different.


    He betrayed the greedy wolf, and there was only one result, either greedy wolf died or he died.


    If you want to die from the greedy wolf, you can only join forces with Jiang Ning and use Jiang Ning''s hand to kill the greedy wolf, otherwise he will undoubtedly die!


    "do not know."


    Guan Yi shook his head, even if he knew, he didn''t want to say.


    Chatting with Jiang Ning can really be **** off by him.


    Live to death!


    He wanted to be patient and let Jiang Ning be more proactive, but Jiang Ning always had that expression and didn''t care.


    "I came to you, just to tell you that the Devil King is back and will definitely continue to look for this thing, and once he finds it, the Heavenly Palace will have no chance of recovery."


    Guan Yi said, "We can cooperate."


    As long as he cooperates, Jiang Ning is the knife in his hand, his tool, and can be used to deal with greedy wolves.


    "Why should I cooperate with you?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "I don''t care about the palace, whether it can be recovered or not has nothing to do with me."


    "Are you not afraid of him coming to you?"


    "What is he looking for me for? Is he seeking his own way?"


    Jiang Ning said indifferently, "It''s good if everyone doesn''t disturb each other''s wells. He knows what the provocation will end in."


    After speaking, he waved his hand.


    "I thought you had something new to tell me, that''s all, I''m really not interested."


    "Sorry, I still have things to do, please."


    Jiang Ning''s tone was very calm. He didn''t deliberately release any information because of concern, and there were any mood swings, so he was not fooled at all.


    He didn''t know what, because he wanted to say this, just to arouse his interest so that he could get into the hook slowly.


    Jiang Shidi Yishan Pazhe Xiran Ning got bored with this kind of trick a few years ago and was boring.


    Guan Yi was stunned.


    He looked up at Jiang Ning: "The Devil King is not that kind of person, he will kill all the people blocking his way!

 Chapter 2356： not much time

    "Anyone who threatens him, he will not let go!"


    "Are you really afraid?"


    Jiang Ning smiled: "The most dangerous one, shouldn''t it be you?"


    "I''m not interested in fighting, he knows, and you...do you really think that he doesn''t know that you want to betray him? I want to borrow my hand, and you will take advantage of the fisherman''s profit. It will only make me feel that the people in the crypt , Is it still uncivilized?"


    "Your method is too low-level, not as good as elementary school students."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Guan Yi''s face was red, and he didn''t expect to be so humiliated by Jiang Ning.


    He opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say. He was indeed for this purpose, and it was really seen through by Jiang Ning.


    "Okay, I understand what you mean."


    He said nothing, got up and said goodbye, "Excuse me."


    Guan Yi walked to the door, turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning.


    "You will come to me."


    After speaking, he left.


    Jiang Ning glanced at Guan Yi''s back and didn''t say anything.


    The sudden appearance of Guan Yi just proved that the catacombs always existed, but for so many years, no trace was revealed, until the greedy wolf appeared and returned to the catacombs.


    Just as I got the inheritance of the Dragon Chair, what Greed Wolf got, I''m afraid it was the inheritance of that crypt devil.


    The current Greedy Wolf is not only powerful, but also has a background as big as the crypt!


    If he really gets into trouble, it is really not a good thing.


    But the appearance of Guan Yi also exposed one point, that is, the catacombs, people''s hearts are not uniform!


    "The trick of borrowing a knife to kill is too low-level."


    Jiang Ning said, "Moreover, it''s very boring."


    Guan Yi didn''t disclose too much information, just wanted to use those illusory intelligence to deceive Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning would not be fooled.


    Not seeing rabbits or scattering eagles is the minimum mental ability.


    "Should you send someone to follow him?"


    Tan Xing walked in, "This guy''s origin is a bit mysterious, I''m afraid the person who came is not good."


    He has that feeling, a feeling of restlessness.


    "No need."


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    Guan Yi said, he will go to him, but he must be wrong.


    "This guy will definitely come to me again."


    He squinted his eyes, "This kid doesn''t understand greedy wolves at all."


    People like wolves are sinister and cunning, and very greedy, but they are very cautious, smart, and uncertain. They will never do things lightly.


    Now everyone doesn''t know each other''s details, greedy wolves won''t do it easily.


    What he should do the most is to tidy up the catacombs. Looking at the intentions of the catacombs, Jiangning knows that the catacombs must be chaotic, and it takes time for greedy wolves to thoroughly clean the catacombs, and this time is also precious to Jiangning .


    "I''m going to retreat for three days, no one is allowed to disturb me!"


    Jiang Ning said immediately.


    Tan Xing was startled, could he feel the urgency in Jiang Ning''s eyes, did something happen?


    Jiang Ning just talked with Guan Yi for a few minutes, and Guan Yi certainly couldn''t reveal any useful information, but Jiang Ning still grasped some details.


    He didn''t even know about it. It was a signal to appear by himself, and the information he said was true or false? To Jiang Ning, the information was meaningless.


    The biggest significance is to let Jiang Ning know that there is still time to prepare, but time is running out.


    "Yes."


    Tan Xing nodded, "Don''t worry, I will arrange it!"


    After speaking, he ran out immediately.


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath and sat cross-legged, looking at the longevity pool water in the bottle.


    "Hope, it''s here."


    No matter what he is looking for, what those people in the crypt, and what he wants to do, the most important thing now is to have the ability to protect himself. If he wants to let the wolf understand that the water in the well is the best if the river water is not violated, then he has to have it. Enough strength!


    The current Jiangning is strong enough, but facing the greedy wolf and the entire cave, it is still far from enough!


    Tiangong...


    Is there power to borrow?

 Chapter 2357： Array Fire

    Jiang Ning shook his head and told himself that he shouldn''t pin his hopes on others.


    Anything, under any circumstance, is still the only one he can rely on. This is his experience for so many years.


    He took a deep breath, and there was a faint sparkle in his eyes!


    "Om¡ª"


    With a slight vibration, clusters of flames suddenly appeared beside Jiang Ning, directly surrounding him.


    The clusters of flames were dark blue inside, and only a little red on the outside. Leaning against Jiang Ning, they had no effect on him, as if it were illusory.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hands and drew several formation patterns in the void. He was using formation patterns to build flames!


    Hiss¡ª


    The formation pattern was successfully constructed, and the flames suddenly appeared, which looked magical.


    Jiang Ning poured out the water from the longevity pool and floated directly on the flames, flowing continuously, around his body, intertwined with those flames.


    If there are outsiders here and seeing such a scene, I am afraid they will all exclaim.


    Amazing!


    This is completely beyond the cognition of normal people. I am afraid that only movies dare to do this, right?


    But now Jiangning can do it.


    After further understanding of Zhenwen, Jiang Ning became more and more at will.


    He can use formation patterns to construct everything that he can see in daily life, even the element of flame, he can construct it in the same way.


    He is like a creator, possessing the ability to describe everything, and this ability is the formation pattern that he can comprehend from the Ji Dao fist sheet!


    "Zila¡ª"


    The flame made a crisp sound, evaporating the longevity pool water, filtering out the magazines that might still exist in the pool water one by one.


    Jiang Ning was very careful and didn''t dare to be careless. He? Ai Shan Zhexi closed his mind, had an idea, and was ready to try it right away.


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly, the water splashed and the flame went out instantly.


    "Is it still a failure."


    There was no disappointment on Jiang Ning''s face, but there was some excitement in his eyes, "Is the critical point just now the best state? I should maintain it for at least ten seconds."


    "try again¡­"


    He did not give up. In his dictionary, he never gave up these two words.


    Especially, after Guan Yi appeared, he also let him know a lot of things, and now he must hurry up and make preparations in advance.


    ¡­


    Guan Yi didn''t leave immediately after coming out of the Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    He knew that someone was staring at him in secret, walking on this road to the East China Sea, there were people from Jiangning everywhere, always paying attention to him.


    Guan Yi didn''t care. On the contrary, he hoped that Jiang Ning would pay more attention to himself.


    "You will come to me."


    He said lightly, "But when the Demon King is ready to start, it will be too late."


    He was in a hurry, but not in a hurry.


    At least, it''s useless for him to be anxious until Greedy Wolf knows that they are going to betray.


    Especially when dealing with people like Jiang Ning, the first time you come into contact, Guan Yi can feel that Jiang Ning is not easy, and it may even be no more difficult to deal with than a wolf.


    This is a reminder for him, and he must not be taken lightly, because this is really playing with his head, if he is not careful, he may die!


    Guan Yi didn''t leave the East China Sea directly, and went around, seemingly purposefully, to walk to the Lin''s villa.


    Without waiting for him to approach, many people appeared in the distance immediately, blocking in front of the villa, maintaining vigilance.


    Guan Yi smiled and didn''t want to go. He just wanted to tell Jiang Ning that he knew where his family lived, knew his wife and children, and where all those who cared were.


    It''s not a last resort, and care won''t use some extraordinary methods, but who can guarantee that when it comes to reality?


    "With such a happy life, I don''t want to fight south and north, but sometimes I can''t help you."


    The meaning is profound.

 Chapter 2358： give up

    He? Fu Ai Er Lu Fu Zhe Xiran? Nowhere else, stood at the gate of Lin''s villa for a while, and then left the East China Sea.


    Far away.


    Brother Gou and others are already ready for battle, and they can even mobilize nearly a thousand people in one minute!


    The current East China Sea is completely a piece of iron, an iron city cast with a human wall!


    "That guy is here to threaten us."


    Brother Gou said, "Huh, do you really think we are so bullied?"


    Not to mention them, today''s strength is high, although I dare not say that I can win, but it is difficult to easily break their battle formation.


    Not to mention, there are old urchins in the Lin family!


    The old naughty boy who reinvented his life is not as strong as the current Jiangning and Greed Wolf, but it is not much different. After all, the people who used to be are also the men who stood on the top of this world!


    More powerful than greedy wolves!


    With them there, the Lin family will not be in any danger. This is also the reason why Jiang Ning can rest assured to continue to do his own things in the martial arts at this moment.


    Jiang Ning''s thoughts are all extracting the water from the longevity pond with formation patterns at this moment. He knows that if he wants to borrow the power of the heavenly palace, then this longevity pond water is the only hope.


    The Tiangong has been destroyed, and it is not easy to rebuild it.


    Not to mention whether there is such a meaning, right now, the existence of greedy wolves is itself a danger, it is a time bomb, which may explode at any time.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t believe in this person, this is what the old naughty boy has repeatedly emphasized.


    Greedy wolves are not just greedy.


    at the same time.


    In the crypt.


    Greedy Wolf sat in the hall, and in the empty hall, he was alone, and he seemed very lonely.


    But he doesn''t care about these.


    Da da da.


    There was footsteps in the distance, Greedy Wolf raised his head, seeing Yumeng, he rarely smiled.


    "you''re awake."


    Yumeng nodded and walked from a distance to feel the loneliness of greedy wolf. I don''t know why this guy is always accustomed to loneliness.


    "I want to go for a walk."


    She said softly, "I spent some time in the catacombs, all day long in this environment, can I go out for a walk?"


    What she said was to go to the outside world, to see those prosperous worlds.


    Greedy Wolf looked at her with complicated eyes.


    He wanted to keep this woman by his side forever, but it seemed that, at least for now, Yumeng still couldn''t accept him. In her heart, there was always the dead man.


    "It''s dangerous outside."


    Greedy wolf said.


    "I''m not afraid."


    Yumeng said.


    "Do you have to go out?"


    Greedy wolf said, "Then I will send someone to protect you."


    "Need not."


    Yumeng shook his head, "Don''t forget, my strength is not bad, and most people can''t get close to me at all."


    Greedy Wolf is indeed about to forget that Yumeng itself is a master, at least compared with them, of course it is not as good, but compared with other people, even some super masters, Yumeng is not weak in the slightest.


    "Well, I won''t restrict your freedom. You can go wherever you want. You can come back anytime with me."


    Greedy Wolf took out a token from his arms and handed it to Yumeng, "When you need it, use it to find me and put it on you."


    Yumeng took a look, did not refuse, nodded, said thank you, and turned to leave.


    Greedy Wolf was still sitting there, like a statue, always expressionless, as if there was nothing else to make him feel emotional.


    He just looked at Yumeng like that, even if he was just behind.


    "Sometimes, one can choose not to be alone."


    Yumeng took a few steps, then looked back at Greed Wolf, "If you can give up something, then you can become happy."


    "Give up what?"


    Greedy Wolf asked.


    He shook his head. He didn''t want to give up, and he didn''t want much.


    "Give up those things you don''t need."


    Yumeng said, "For example, me."

 Chapter 2359： more important

    Greedy Wolf was very calm, and seemed to have no reaction to such words.


    "You are very important."


    His tone didn''t fluctuate much, and he didn''t need to say more about his own mind.


    Yumeng knew it, she just didn''t want to believe it or admit it, but this didn''t affect Greedy Wolf''s own thoughts.


    He has always been like this, what other people think, he doesn''t care, he only cares about the thoughts.


    "Hang out and have fun."


    Greedy wolf said.


    Seeing the indifferent look of Greed Wolf, Yu Meng said nothing.


    She was actually a little moved.


    How long? She herself can''t remember the time, but for so long, Greedy Wolf''s attitude towards her has really remained the same.


    The vicissitudes of life, year by year, time goes by, but someone treats himself this way, eternally unchanged, it is false to say that it is not moved.


    Yumeng didn''t say anything, turned and left.


    She went out from the gate of the catacomb and looked at the bustling world outside, and she couldn''t help feeling.


    "The changes are too great.? Er closed to serve the west and love to dye Lu?"


    I don''t know how many old people are still in this world.


    Yumeng thought to herself.


    After such a long period of time, the vegetation has turned into ashes, and it has long since become a human being.


    She walked aimlessly, wearing ancient clothes, which caused many people to watch, but she didn''t doubt it.


    After all, this era is an era of tolerance, and there are many girls wearing Hanfu on the street.


    "Sister, where did you buy this dress?"


    Suddenly, someone shouted to Yumeng and asked with a smile, "It''s so beautiful!"


    Yumeng''s face is considered to be an alluring beauty, so beautiful, especially when she has slept for many years, her texture shows no signs of aging, even if she is very old, she still looks like a girl.


    If those people knew that the woman in front of them, who was older than their grandmother, would be shocked.


    Yumeng stretched out her hand and pointed at herself: "You ask me?"


    "Yes, elder sister, your clothes are really good-looking, they look too temperamental, can you ask where you bought them?"


    A few girls, obviously lovers of antique clothing, looked at Yumeng''s clothes, and they couldn''t move.


    "I made these by myself."


    Yumeng said truthfully.


    "what?"


    "Sister, are you a costume designer? That''s amazing!"


    "Really awesome, I admire you so much!"


    Surrounded by several girls and asked a lot of questions, Yumeng was a little bit astonished. She never thought that one day someone would adore herself because of her clothes.


    This era seems to be different.


    She walked aimlessly, her every move seemed to be a fairy descending the earth, her temperament dictated.


    The rate of turning heads along the way is also very high, which is amazing. There are such immortal women in this world.


    "Ok?"


    Yumeng suddenly stood still, looked towards the east, and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Unexpectedly, there is still an old deceased."


    People of their time, besides greedy wolves, who else is there?


    That man was already dead, he died under the hands of Greed Wolf, and there were other people, but few, who could get into her eyes.


    Yumeng did not hesitate, and immediately moved in the direction of feeling.


    At that time.


    East China Sea.


    During this period of time, Jiang Ning completely closed himself up, locked himself in the practice room of the Jidao Martial Arts Center, concentrating on the refinement of the longevity pool.


    He has found a way to extract the essence of the longevity pond water by using the flames of the formation pattern, which is convenient for Brother Dog and the others to use.


    And in the Lin family villa.


    Jiang Yao has been following the old naughty boy in the past few days.


    "Master, what is my father up to? He hasn''t played with me for a few days."


    Xiao Jiangyao pouted, slightly dissatisfied.


    "He has important things to be busy."


    The old naughty boy smiled.


    "What else is more important than me?"


    Jiang Yao was even more unhappy.

 Chapter 2360： take it back

    "Hahahaha, of course not,"


    The old naughty boy stretched out his hand and scratched her little head, messing up her hair, "Nothing in this world is more important than Yaoyao, at least in Master''s eyes, that''s it."


    "Hehe, Master is better!"


    Jiang Yao hugged the old naughty boy''s neck and kissed him on the face with a smile, "Master, Yaoyao is good to you when he grows up!"


    The old naughty heart is about to melt.


    He looked at the wolf tooth pendant hanging on Jiang Yao''s neck, and his expression suddenly changed.


    "Ok?"


    It was given to Jiang Yao by him as an amulet to protect Jiang Yao''s safety, but at this moment, the pendant turned out to be slightly shining.


    The old naughty boy couldn''t help but shake his mind.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Yao looked down, "Is this thing broken?"


    "no."


    The old naughty boy squinted, "I think, Yaoyao wears this, it looks so good!"


    "Hehe, of course!"


    Jiang Yao is a big kid, but he likes to hear others praise himself, and he is not shy at all.


    She jumped off the old naughty boy and hopped towards the yard, like a free and easy little wild horse.


    The old naughty boy followed behind, always protecting Jiang Yao''s safety.


    This is his life!


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in the distance, looking at Jiang Yao from a distance, looking at the pendant on Jiang Yao''s chest, the old naughty boy also saw the man at a glance, and couldn''t help taking a deep breath, thinking that there was something wrong with his eyes.


    "Wow! Fairy sister!"


    Jiang Yao shouted, jumped up in excitement, and ran directly towards Yumeng at the door, "Is it Sister Shenxian?"


    "Yaoyao, don''t go there!"


    The old naughty boy was shocked, a little under his feet, and instantly passed over, holding Jiang Yao in his arms, watching Yu Meng vigilantly.


    "who are you?"


    He didn''t believe it, how could Yumeng still be alive, and how could she appear here.


    "Seven kills."


    Yumeng''s eyes were complicated, and she looked at the old naughty boy, "Unexpectedly, you are still alive."


    With this opening, the old naughty boy was sure that the person who came was really Yumeng, but, did she come alive?


    That is to say, Greed Wolf succeeded?


    What means did that **** use!


    The old naughty boy had a complicated complexion and still looked at Yumeng vigilantly. After so many years, he didn''t know what Yumeng had become.


    "Are you with the greedy wolf now?"


    There was some anger in his eyes.


    If it hadn''t been for the greed of the wolf to use conspiracy and tricks, breaking the army would not die, and he would not seriously injure his amnesia, and Yumeng,? Shi Ai cover Pa Yi Wu Luai? is a woman breaking the army! Now that I have followed Greed Wolf, what''s the matter?


    The old naughty boy looks down on such behavior!


    "I gave you this pendant."


    Yumeng didn''t answer, just looked at the pendant.


    The old naughty boy''s pupils contracted: "If you want to take it back, I will give it back to you!"


    "Master, this pendant..."


    When Jiang Yao heard this, she hugged him tightly and shook her head, "Isn''t it given to me by Master?"


    "Yaoyao, if someone else wants to take it back, we don''t want it. Master will give you something better in the future!"


    The old urchin said.


    Hearing this, Jiang Yao let go of her hand, her little mouth still slumped, and she was still a little reluctant, but the master said, if you can''t want it, she doesn''t want it.


    "Sister Shenxian, then give this back to you, the master said, we can''t ask for it."


    As she said, she was about to take off the pendant.


    Yumeng couldn''t help laughing.


    "Little guy, who said I want to take it back? Don''t listen to your master, he is an old naughty boy, just like a kid,"


    She looked at the old naughty boy with a lot of emotion, "He''s just angry."


    "I really want to get it back, are you willing?"


    The old naughty boy said nothing.


    Of course he is reluctant. This is a good thing, something that can really protect Jiang Yao''s comprehensiveness. He can save face or even his life, but he must protect Jiang Yao!

 Chapter 2361： anger

    "I can trade things with you!"


    The old naughty boy didn''t say anything hard.


    "Of course, I don''t have anything in my hand right now, but as long as there is, I can give it as long as you want!"


    He said seriously.


    This pendant is something that can really protect Jiang Yao, and he regrets that he just said he wants to return it.


    Yumeng glanced at the old naughty boy and couldn''t help laughing.


    She didn''t know the old naughty boy, but she didn''t expect that the person who said one thing and wanted to save face would be willing to bow his head for the sake of a child at this moment.


    This is not the old urchin in her mind.


    She squatted down and looked at Jiang Yao: "Children, this pendant is yours, it''s yours, no one can take it away, you know?"


    "Sister Shenxian, is this yours?"


    Jiang Yao shook his head, "My mother said, other people''s things can''t be requested, and my master taught it to me."


    She said that she would take it down and return it to Yumeng.


    "This kid,"


    Yumeng hurriedly stopped her, "No need to pay it back, I will give it to you."


    She was a little funny, but she didn''t expect that she was too old, and some people called her sister, her actual age, as Jiang Yao''s grandmother, would be even older.


    Jiang Yao turned to look at the old naughty boy.


    "Keep it away."


    The old naughty boy is not polite. He wants face, but it is related to Jiang Yao''s safety. He would rather not face, "Don''t be polite to her."


    Seeing that the old naughty boy also agreed, Jiang Yao nodded, put the pendant into the neckline, and said sweetly, "Thank you, Sister God."


    "Are you and my master good friends?"


    She curiously asked.


    Although the child is young, he can see clearly that the old naughty boy and Yumeng know each other.


    "Yes,"


    Yumeng stretched out her hand, gently grasped Jiang Yao''s little hand, and looked at this playful and lovely child, her eyes were gentle, "I have known your Master for many years and many years, and of course we are friends."


    The old naughty boy did not speak.


    Yumeng hadn''t seen anything outside, as if she had returned to her own home, especially when she saw Jiang Yao, a cute child, and chatted with her very happily.


    She slept for too many years, lost too many years, and now she wakes up and sees her old friends, it feels very special.


    "Yaoyao,"


    The old naughty boy saw Brother Gou and the others coming from a distance, waved his hand to indicate that there is no problem here, "You go to Agou and the others to play, Master wants to talk to her."


    "Oh."


    Jiang Yao nodded obediently.


    Seeing her running to Brother Dog and them quickly, the old naughty boy turned his attention to Yumeng.


    "Aren''t you dead."


    He has a bad tone.


    In his opinion, people who are dead deserve to die. What is the matter if they reappear now?


    "Do you want me to die that way?"


    Yumeng has always been so gentle when she speaks, and she never seems to be angry or have any unhappy expressions.


    "You are blaming me for not protecting the army."


    The old naughty boy didn''t speak, but just snorted.


    The **** of the greedy wolf back then was designed to allow the three to meet. He thought it was something important, but it turned out to be a trap, sow discord, and let the three fight against each other. In the end, the strongest broken army was attacked by the wolf. die!


    And he was also badly injured by the greedy wolf and lost his memory. If he hadn''t escaped quickly, he would have died long ago.


    And the source of provoking them is Yumeng!


    "That matter, I really don''t know."


    Yumeng sighed, "Pojun is the one I love, how could I harm him?"


    The old naughty boy glanced at her and took a deep breath. He seemed to feel a little bit sorrowful and disappointed in his heart when he heard this sentence from Yumeng''s mouth.


    Such a peerless beauty, it is impossible to say that he was not tempted when he was young.


    But different from the broken army and greedy wolves, the old naughty boy prefers to play, like to travel around the mountains and water, and prefer the kind of like-minded relationship, love and love, too troublesome.


    "If it weren''t for you, breaking the army would not die."

 Chapter 2362： what about me?

    The old naughty boy was silent for a long time and couldn''t help but roared, "We all thought you were dead! We all thought you were killed by a greedy wolf!"


    "We want to avenge you, but the result?"


    "You are alive and well. You broke the army and died. I am seriously injured and amnesia. Now you reappear as if nothing happened. Do you think it is appropriate?"


    It is rare for an old naughty boy to have such a great anger, which makes Yumeng a little guilty.


    "sorry."


    She can''t explain.


    All of this, although it is a conspiracy of greed of the wolf, she is the key person. If it were not for her, the broken army and the old naughty boy would not fight, they all misunderstood, thinking that they are? Lu was killed by the other party.


    But the people behind it are greedy wolves.


    "What''s the use of an apology?"


    The old naughty boy red eyes, "You are now following the greedy wolf, aren''t you?"


    There was some mockery in his eyes.


    Yumeng keeps saying that the person she loves is a broken army, why should she be with the greedy wolf now?


    The old naughty boy was even a little angry!


    "It''s a long story,"


    Yumeng shook his head, "I don''t know where to start, but I haven''t betrayed the broken army, nor will I betray him."


    The old urchin waved his hand and didn''t want to listen. He didn''t believe it at all.


    "I don''t care what you are going to do, it has nothing to do with the greedy wolf, you are not welcome here, please leave."


    He snorted, "Go back and tell Greed Wolf, no matter how powerful he becomes, I will kill him one day!"


    Yumeng wanted to say something, but the old naughty boy ignored it at all and turned around and left.


    Looking at the old naughty boy''s back, Yumeng felt a little uncomfortable.


    She could see that the old naughty boy was very angry, very disappointed, and very angry. What she said was useless now.


    Yumeng raised her head, looked at the manor that was not far away, and listened to the laughter, knowing that she might disturb them when she came, so she turned and left.


    In the room, the old naughty boy was sitting there, drinking tea by himself, with a complicated expression on his face.


    He is no longer the young man he used to be. Now his hair and beard are all gray, and he doesn''t care about love and affection. His only sustenance now is Jiang Yao.


    "Master?"


    Jiang Yao ran back, knowing that her master was unhappy, and lying on the old naughty boy''s lap, she looked up at him, "Are you unhappy?"


    "Is the fairy sister bullying you? I''ll take revenge for you, okay!"


    The old naughty boy smiled and couldn''t help but glared at her, stretched out his finger, and tapped Jiang Yao''s forehead lightly.


    "You! Still help me get revenge? Can you beat anyone?"


    "Your dad may not be able to beat her!"


    Jiang Yao''s eyes widened suddenly: "Sister Shenxian is so powerful?"


    "Then can I worship her as a teacher?"


    Now it was the old naughty boy''s turn to be dumbfounded.


    "Sister Shenxian looks so beautiful. She gave this pendant. She can still fight. Then I will worship him as a teacher. Will I be more promising?"


    Jiang Yao said, looking at the old naughty boy''s expression strangely, and seeing his wide-eyed and crying appearance, she couldn''t help laughing, and put her arms around the old naughty boy''s neck.


    "Master, I am teasing you!"


    "I only want the master, and no one else wants it, so I''ll be the master''s apprentice, can''t you?"


    "Master, don''t be upset, can Yaoyao sing nursery rhymes for you?"


    The old naughty boy''s eyes are a little red, this little girl knows to make herself happy.


    He nodded repeatedly.


    "Good, good, everything is good, Yaoyao is the best behaved, and the master likes Yaoyao the most. Don''t be afraid, she will, the master will do it, and the master will teach you!"


    Jiang Yao said: "Well, Master, you taught me that if anyone bullies you in the future, I will help you get revenge!"


    "My Jiang Yao''s master, no one can bully!"


    "what about me?"


    At the door, Jiang Ning walked in and couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 2363： Profiteer

    "dad!"


    Jiang Yao saw that it was Jiang Ning who had come, and immediately ran over, like a monkey, quickly slipping into Jiang Ning''s arms, holding Jiang Ning tightly with both hands.


    "Dad, you are the most powerful person in the world!"


    She snorted and said deliberately, "Master...Master is second!"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing, even the old naughty boy laughed.


    This girl, after all, the favorite is Jiang Ning.


    She is like an octopus, holding Jiang Ning¡¯s neck tightly, deliberately looking at the old naughty boy, squeezing her eyebrows, as if to say that she is only temporarily confessing, saying good things in front of her father, so that the old naughty boy should not be angry .


    How could he be angry?


    "I feel that someone is coming, people of your time."


    "Well, an old friend."


    The old urchin nodded, "I don''t want to see her."


    There is no way to talk about the past, and the old naughty boy does not want to mention it.


    "She should be with the greedy wolf now."


    "Let''s greedy wolf in the crypt."


    Jiang Ning asked.


    The old naughty boy shook his head: "I didn''t ask, I don''t want to ask."


    This is what he is like. He wants a lot of face, and he is holding back many things, and he is unwilling to speak.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    He knew what kind of person the old naughty boy was, and it was too embarrassing for him to force him to do things he didn''t like to do.


    "As for the water in the longevity pond, I have found a way."


    Jiang Ning said important things.


    The expression of the old naughty boy immediately changed.


    "Can it be used?"


    He was surprised.


    This thing is a good thing, but even for him, when he uses it, he has to experience pain, the kind of tearing pain that ordinary people simply can''t bear.


    Brother Gou and the others have an empty enthusiasm, but they can''t use it to improve themselves. This is actually a cruel thing for them.


    How can a group of people who are not afraid of death, a group of brave soldiers, let them down?


    At least Jiang Ning would not want such a thing to happen.


    "Sure."


    Jiang Ning said, "In these few days, I will help them refine it. Then, you will need your guardian."


    "no problem."


    The old urchin said immediately.


    He wanted to be able to help his disciples.


    Especially, seeing Yumeng still alive and still with the greedy wolf, he held that breath in his heart, but there was no place to spread it. When the dog brothers and them all improved, he even thought to take a group of people to find a place in the cave. !


    Clean up the greedy wolves!


    "I have to tell you something first."


    Jiang Ning said, "Those who have awakened..."


    The old urchin frowned slightly.


    He knew that what Jiang Ning was talking about was that those who were awakened by greedy wolves were still within the gate of the mountain, and continued to fall asleep, waiting for the opportunity to wake up again.


    This was all agreed with Jiang Ning. Now Jiang Ning has found the longevity pool, he should have awakened them.


    "You don''t want them to wake up yet?"


    The old naughty boy said, "I can understand."


    "They have been out of this era for too long. If you wake them up, it is a variable now. You can''t control them, and neither can I."


    He understands these people?


    Once they can reshape their vitality just like themselves, they will definitely be like wild horses breaking free from the reins, which will be very crazy.


    At that time, how chaotic the world will become, no one knows, Jiang Ning does not have the energy to take care of them now.


    As long as the greedy wolf is alive for one day, the focus of attention can only be the greedy wolf.


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "The situation is special and it takes some time. They are indeed out of control when they wake up now."


    Jiang Ning said, "However, they are also a force, and possibly even a hole card."


    The old urchin''s eyes changed.


    "If you have any thoughts, tell me directly, as long as it is good for Yaoyao and can protect her, I will have no problem."

 Chapter 2364： spring

    He knows that Jiang Ning is very cautious in doing things, so he will think clearly before doing anything.


    These are not things he likes to do, it''s too tiring to use his brain.


    If you let Brother Gou and the others know, they will be very happy. They are really not a family, and they don''t like to use their brains if they don''t enter a family.


    "I want you to control them."


    Jiang Ning said, "After deliberation, I think that we still have to wake them up. This power must be used!"


    The old naughty boy took a deep breath.


    "Huh, you''re good at being a good person, but bad guys let me do it?"


    "Master is not a bad person!"


    Jiang Yao, who hung around Jiang Ning''s neck, said quickly.


    The old naughty boy suddenly put on a smiling face again: "Of course not, Master. I''m joking with your dad."


    After finishing speaking, he waited for Jiang Ning to take a look. This bastard, deliberately said this in front of Jiang Yao, didn''t he just want to agree.


    "Those bastards, it''s not a big problem for me to control them."


    He wants to say no, isn''t it being underestimated by Jiang Yao?


    "In addition, they are equal to a collection of the best of a hundred families, and each of the things they are proficient in is different,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Look, see if there are any good things that can be taught to Jiang Yao. You are just such a baby apprentice. You can teach her more things. It''s pretty good."


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s look like a profiteer, the old naughty boy nodded repeatedly. He couldn''t help but followed Jiang Ning''s way.


    This is on the thief ship, there is still a chance to come down?


    Give him a chance, and he won''t go anymore.


    He hugged Jiang Yao from Jiang Ning, and hummed: "Okay! My apprentice, I''ll take care of you! You are a dad, it''s a good thing to throw away the shopkeeper."


    "Yaoyao, let''s go!"


    The old naughty boy said, "Your dad dislikes Master and has nothing to teach you. Let''s let him see what we will do!"


    "Hehe, Master is the best! Master is second in the world!"


    "It''s number one!"


    "Is it second for the time being? My father can still hear it."


    "I can''t hear it now."


    "Then Master is number one! Number one in the world! Yeah!"


    ...


    ?Shi Shan waits to shut down? Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    This old man is really like a child, taking Jiang Yao to play, more like two children.


    He took a deep breath, his expression gradually calmed down, even a little cold.


    Greedy wolf!


    The memories in his mind are constantly being sorted out, and he believes the same goes for Greedy Wolf.


    Indeed, just as Jiang Ning thought, Greed Wolf has been sorting out the extra memories in his mind.


    With the understanding of the crypts and the heavens, Greedy Wolf needs to constantly digest the memories of the Devil King and extract the things that are useful and meaningful to him.


    He is him, the devil is the devil, the purpose and ambition of the devil may not be his, but what he wants, he must get it!


    Even borrowed the power of the Demon King, borrowed the power of the crypt to get it!


    Above the cave hall.


    Greedy wolf is used to being alone.


    He allowed Yumeng to leave without worrying that she would completely leave him. He had to prove that he loved Yumeng enough. As for whether Yumeng would love him or not, that was Yumeng''s business.


    The paranoia of Greed Wolf is a little hard to understand.


    Slowly, Greedy Wolf opened his eyes and let out a long breath.


    "It turns out that your purpose of attacking Tiangong is because of this."


    His eyes were gloomy, and a double pupil appeared again, but compared with the past, today''s double pupil is obviously different and deeper.


    Just like Wang Xinghe, it only takes a glance to completely sink people!


    Greedy Wolf got up, stretched out his hand, and a violent wind hit him instantly, wrapping him up, but in a moment, he disappeared.


    And the next moment.


    In the volcanic pool in the depths of the crypt, Greed Wolf stood there, looking at the dry ground, and his expression was a little serious.


    "Is there only one fountain left in this world?"

 Chapter 2365： True immortality

    Greedy wolf frowned while looking at the dry ground.


    As he continued to digest the memories of the Demon King, he finally knew why the Demon King wanted to attack the Heavenly Palace for this spring.


    Since ancient times, there have been three springs in this world.


    One Tiangong, one catacombs, and one still missing, all moved by heaven.


    And the spring of the heavenly palace is in the longevity pond, and the demon king attacked the heavenly palace for the purpose of this longevity pond. Unexpectedly, it cost a huge price to destroy the heavenly palace, and then I realized that the spring of the longevity pond was also about to dry up. Even if transplanted to the crypt, it will not help.


    The destruction of the heavenly palace is enough to show that the fountain of the longevity pond is no longer useful.


    What''s the use of spring eyes?


    That is the true source of life!


    The reason why Tiangong can have such a boiling breath of life is because of the effect of the longevity pool water.


    The same is true of the Catacombs.


    The demon king wants immortality,? Zero shielding, Yishan papa? True immortality, you must have a spring!


    Now, it is greedy wolf.


    Of course he wants immortality, true immortality, immortality.


    But now, the vitality he possessed was only enough for him to live for a few hundred years, and after all, he would still die of old age and decay.


    He can''t accept this.


    spring.


    He must find the last spring and let the crypt recover so that he can truly gain eternal life.


    "where?"


    Greedy Wolf took a deep breath, his heavy pupil gleaming, "I want to find, I can definitely find it."


    In his memory, there are now some clues, but it will take some time to find out. As long as the last spring can be found, he doesn''t care whether the Tiangong can be rebuilt.


    As long as one can truly live forever, everything else is not important.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning is hurrying.


    He used the fire formed by the formation pattern to extract the essence of the longevity pond water. These are gentle enough, even if the dog brothers use it, there will be no problem.


    His plan is to let Brother Gou and the others use it first to increase the strength of the body. As for those who awaken, they are controlled like the old urchin, and the old urchin''s temper can definitely suppress them.


    In the current situation, Jiang Ning can only make this choice.


    Just as Greedy Wolf was digesting the memory of the Devil King, Jiang Ning was also digesting the memory he had in his head.


    The vocabulary about Quanyan didn''t appear for the first time, and every time it appeared, Jiang Ning was worried and a little uneasy.


    He couldn''t describe this feeling, because the memory hadn''t been fully understood, and there was no way to be sure, where the fountain was, but Jiang Ning had a strange feeling, it seemed that the fountain was right by his side.


    Such a strange feeling was so strong that Jiang Ning couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    On the lawn in the yard.


    Brother Gou, they are all standing.


    "Are you all ready?"


    The old naughty boy glanced at them, "Don''t worry too much, I will stay on the side, and if I can''t hold on, call me immediately."


    He was ready. Once some of them couldn''t stand it, he would immediately take action, and he had to protect them no matter what.


    Jiang Ning put the extracted essence in small bottles.


    Everyone divided a bottle into the past.


    "one by one,"


    Jiang Ning said, "This still has a certain risk, and it should not be taken lightly."


    If they all come together, if there is any response, Jiang Ning would not care about it if it is too late to save everyone.


    "I''ll come first!"


    Brother Dog said immediately.


    For risky things, he must come first, and other brothers cannot be allowed to take risks.


    "I''m coming! What are you grabbing from me!"


    "You all get out of the way, don''t show up with you every time!"


    The fifth group of people rushed to rush, wanting to try first, if there is a problem, they just take care of it.

 Chapter 2366： Scramble

    "Do not talk nonsense!"


    Brother Dog was too lazy to pay attention to them, unscrewed the bottle, poured it directly into his mouth, turned his head and gave the other people a vicious look. !"


    The old naughty boy looked at them and said that these **** were really more loyal than one.


    Brother Gou drank it.


    "There is no response, just like boiled water, it''s just a little bit sweeter,"


    After he finished drinking, he told Jiang Ning how he felt, "Brother, did you add sugar?"


    He smacked his lips and was deliberately naughty.


    Suddenly, Gou''s face changed, and his whole person became stiff, and the big beads of sweat on his forehead burst out in an instant!


    "How''s it going?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "It''s hot!"


    Brother Gou said immediately, "It seems that there is a fire in the stomach, now it is burning to the lungs, the heart is burning, and the hands and feet are a little numb..."


    He told Jiang Ning one by one what he felt in his body, as an experience, and didn''t want to waste every opportunity.


    "I can''t move, it hurts, my blood vessels seem to burst."


    Brother Gou took a deep breath, shaking violently, but he didn''t move, and he couldn''t move at all.


    It can be seen that there is congestion under the skin on Brother Dog''s arm, and the whole arm is a little swollen.


    His blood vessels burst!


    The others are nervous and want to help, but don''t know how to help.


    "Don''t worry."


    Jiang Ning calmly said, "You feel it again."


    Of course he knew that a blood vessel burst is a very dangerous thing, but this is already refined and gentle enough for the longevity pool. If it were the initial state, the dog might be dead at this moment.


    Even the masters like the old naughty boy shouted in pain, how can the dog brothers bear it.


    Brother Gou didn''t speak any more, he couldn''t speak anymore, his lips were pursed, his face flushed, and his whole body was tight.


    He could hear his own heartbeat, and his thumps were amazingly fast!


    It''s like jumping out of one''s own body.


    "The blood is gone!"


    Shouted the sixth.


    The bruise on Brother Gou''s arm gradually began to subside, as if it had been absorbed.


    Some black things began to seep through the skin, with a hint of stench.


    "Sure enough."


    The old urchin said.


    He had already helped the dog brothers and the others by washing their muscles and marrow once. They all knew what they were, but this kind of deep-seated **** had to come from the longevity pond.


    The painful expression on Brother Gou''s face gradually disappeared.


    I can feel that his body is changing.


    "Comfortable."


    Brother Gou spoke again, obviously feeling a lot easier.


    He looked at Jiang Ning: "I feel that the blood vessels are repairing themselves, and there is a stream of heat flowing continuously in the limbs, spreading throughout my body, repairing the broken places."


    "This kind of feeling is very comfortable, just like... we trained before, tired to the extreme, and then wake up after a good sleep."


    His expression became more and more relaxed, and even his arms could swing.


    Jiang Ning knew that it was successful.


    In less than ten minutes before and after, Brother Gou finally let out a sigh and took a step.


    "It seems, it''s over."


    He raised his hand, feeling the change in his body.


    "Fifth,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Try it with Agou."


    "it is good!"


    The old fifth rushed over immediately. At first, he was afraid that Brother Gou''s body was still a little weak, so he didn''t dare to use force, but with a punch, the old fifth flew out and rolled awkwardly on the ground for several times before stopping.


    Brother Gou was shocked, everyone was shocked.


    Lao Wu sat on the ground, wiped his face, and immediately cursed.


    "Damn it, that''s amazing! It''s advancing by leaps and bounds!"


    "God!"


    He stood up immediately, a little impatient, picked up his own bottle and opened it: "No, I want to become stronger, and I want to become stronger too! I''ll come first, and you guys don''t want to fight with me!"

 Chapter 2367： Metamorphosis

    This time, it was really not humility. Seeing that Brother Gou had such a good effect, no one was willing to fall behind.


    They have been doing this for all these years. When it is dangerous, they are afraid of hurting their brothers, so they have to go up first by themselves.


    But at this time, no one wants to lag behind the brothers.


    The few people ignored it, opened the bottle and poured it into their mouths, for fear that they would be a step slower than others.


    "These bastards."


    The old naughty boy couldn''t help cursing, "Come one by one, didn''t you say it, don''t you listen?"


    He was still worried about any accidents, but these guys were so cute that he was even a little touched.


    When there is danger, they rush to the front, and now they have to compete, one after another desperately.


    Wherever the old fifth and the like care about this, the bottle opened and drank it, and then took it seriously, otherwise it was careless.


    After all, this thing is risky, and no one dares to be careful. If the strength does not improve, it will be a shame if the life is lost.


    Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy both remained vigilant and did not dare to take it lightly. Even if the water in the longevity pool was refined, it was still a bit dangerous, so I didn''t dare to be careless.


    Brother Gou stood aside, ignoring his unreliable physical condition, and was also protecting the old fifth and making sure that they would not be in any danger.


    But for a moment, someone started to hum, they wanted to endure, but the kind of pain that made them like an iron man couldn''t help shouting, enough to see that this kind of tearing pain, there is How terrible.


    One after another screams sounded, and the old naughty boy couldn''t help cursing.


    "I said it earlier, let you come one by one, what do you shout?"


    "It''s so noisy!"


    But this time no one listened to him. The pain was unbearable for ordinary people. The fifth person wanted to say nothing, but he didn''t even have the strength to speak. On his forehead, beads of sweat rolled down.


    The old naughty boy said, walked up to the fifth one, took a careful look, and made sure that his life was not in danger before moving on to the next one.


    In his eyes, there was the same worry, and they could all see the fifth.


    As time passed, everyone was holding their breath and dared not to be careless.


    Until everything was calm, there was a faint smell in the air.


    "It''s all successful, everyone is safe."


    Jiangning Road.


    He also breathed a sigh of relief, for fear that something would go wrong, someone would be injured, and even his life would be lost.


    This refining technique was thought of by him. If he couldn''t guarantee everyone''s safety, he would feel guilty.


    "I feel the change, it''s an obvious change!"


    The sixth man clenched his fists, and the surging power made them clearly feel that his body was different from the past.


    "It seems that there is a breath of air in my stomach, and there is a steady flow of power seeping out, this feeling..."


    Brother Gou said.


    He is not very good at talking, let him describe it, and he can''t describe it either.


    Hearing the breath, the old naughty boy couldn''t help staring at Brother Dog with his eyes widened.


    "You said, there is a breath, isn''t it here?"


    ? Ai Ling waiter Zhan Fu Ran Lu? He stretched out his finger and pointed at the location of Gou Ge''s pubic area.


    "Yes, right, right here."


    Brother Gou said immediately, "Here, there is a breath that keeps spinning around, making my body feel warm."


    "I didn''t expect it."


    The old naughty boy and Jiang Ning glanced at each other, "It would have such an effect."


    "You really have completely transformed, this is Qi! Only true masters can have this kind of Qi,"


    He laughed, "From today, you will enter another level."


    Brother Gou and the others were still a little dazed, not knowing what the old naughty boy meant.


    "Great Master Realm."


    Jiang Ning said, "You have reached the level of Grand Master. With this aura, your strength can advance by leaps and bounds."

 Chapter 2368： Life and death

    Grand Master?


    That was the pinnacle of martial arts masters.


    In the current environment, there are only a handful of people who can become great masters. I am afraid that there is not one in a city, and their group has become great masters.


    Even, Jiang Ning said, this is just the beginning, will they continue to advance by leaps and bounds?


    It was like the shackles were broken, and the road ahead became extremely smooth.


    "That means we have the opportunity to become as strong as you?"


    Brother Gou asked with a smirk.


    "Theoretically, this is the case."


    Jiang Ning did not dampen their self-confidence.


    Moreover, this was not an impossible thing in the first place, the shortcomings of talent, now borrowing the longevity pond water, has made up for a large part.


    No one knows how far Gou and the others can grow in the future.


    Maybe?


    People must have dreams.


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, they were all excited. This is like a new life!


    "Thank you brother!"


    Brother Gou and others shouted in unison, jumping up excitedly.


    "Okay, let''s go take a bath first, it''s too stinky for you."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help saying.


    "Take a bath! Smelly!"


    Even Jiang Yao, covering her nose, was about to faint, covering her feelings in secret.


    Seeing that Jiang Yao was about to faint, the old naughty boy couldn''t bear it, and roared: "Don''t you go? The smelly fainted your senior sister, I will beat you to death!"


    Yes, it''s still eccentric.


    Brother Gou and the others laughed, and quickly ran back to the dormitory to wash.


    "Next, those who are awakened."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath.


    The memory in his mind became clearer and clearer, and he knew more and more things, but similarly, some things were still vague, making him unable to see clearly what the road ahead would be like.


    The old naughty boy glanced at him: "You can rest assured that I will tell them well."


    "It''s okay for me to do things like reason."


    Jiang Ning nodded, but he wasn''t worried. The old naughty boy nowadays is full of blood. He drank a pot of water from the longevity pool, making him stronger than the peak of the year.


    "If you don''t understand the truth,"


    Jiang Ning looked at him, "Then I can only beg them."


    The old urchin stared, begging them?


    He has lived to this day, and has never asked anyone to ask him to beg those rascals?


    Even if it is the same age, that guy who was crushed by him once, let him beg? Dreaming.


    Seeing the old naughty boy''s reaction, Jiang Ning was relieved.


    at the same time.


    Crypt.


    After Guan Yi returned, he immediately called the other hall masters back.


    He didn''t get a definite reply from Jiangning, but time is running out.


    If they can''t start the war as soon as possible, and can''t take the opportunity to kill the greedy wolves, then they will be in danger.


    "That Jiang Ning is not very cooperative, not so easy to deal with,"


    Guan Yi said directly, "We must find a way to let him actively seek our cooperation, so you need to take action."


    "Didn''t you say that you can handle it?"


    Luo Yang, the lord of the Nine Temples, laughed, neither Yin nor Yang, obviously mocking Guan Yi''s confidence.


    It doesn''t care about it.


    "I can handle it, but it takes time, and who will give me this time?"


    "Don''t waste time, everyone is on the same boat. If the boat capsizes, none of us can escape!"


    Guan Yi sneered, "As far as I know, we definitely don''t know what the Demon King was looking for back then, but you should know something, right?"


    He looked at Tang Fang, the Eighth Hall Master, who was sitting there, still silent.


    Everyone''s eyes were all turned away.


    Tang Fang raised his head: "What do I know?"


    He laughed, "Everyone is the same, do I know something better than you?"


    He shook his head and did not admit it.


    Guan Yi squinted her eyes and her face suddenly sank.


    "The Eighth Hall Master, this is a matter of life and death!"

 Chapter 2369： He doesnt know

    Everyone is on the same boat. If you don¡¯t unite, no one will be able to run away.


    Everyone looked at Tang Fang, especially Guan Yi, the meaning in their eyes, without the slightest concealment.


    "Everyone is living and dying. There is nothing to say now. Even if you don''t care whether we are dead or alive, you can''t lose your own life, right?"


    Guan Yi said lightly, "Master of the Eight Palaces, let''s talk about it."


    Tang Fang glanced at Guan Yi, and secretly said in his heart, this guy does know a lot of things, and he is very crazy.


    He is determined to kill the greedy wolf, replace the demon king, and become the master of this cave, but he doesn''t know that even if the demon king almost fell, most of his strength was lost, he was still astonishingly powerful.


    If others don''t know, how could Tang Fang not know?


    But he also knew that from making a choice, to cooperate with Guan Yi, and to fight against the greedy wolves, there were only two results.


    Either greedy wolves die, or they die.


    "The devil once attacked the heavenly palace, indeed, to find something. Only when the heavenly palace was destroyed, the demon king discovered that the thing was not in the heavenly palace."


    Tang Fang said, "That time the Heavenly Palace was destroyed, and the cave was almost paralyzed. If the Demon King had retained some of his strength, you would be dead now."


    Guan Yi laughed and didn''t care about it.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense to mention things in the past. What is important now is how to arrange the present and how to achieve your goals.


    "I knew that these people were basically dead, and there are still two old palace masters. Now they are still behind closed doors. If you don''t ask about the world, you will shut up Lu Wuling? If you look for it, they won''t I told you."


    Tang Fang said directly.


    "Are they sure?"


    "not necessarily."


    Tang Fang shook his head, "Even the Devil King only knew it when he died, how do other people know."


    "What the **** is that?"


    Guan Yi has no patience and can''t hear him going around like this, "Just say, what is it, where is it, isn''t it all right?"


    "do not know."


    Tang Fang shook his head, "I really don''t know what it is. I''m afraid it''s the Demon King himself, and I don''t know it now."


    They all guessed that the current Demon Lord¡¯s name is Greedy Wolf. Although the soul has a part of the Demon Lord, in fact, another person has been changed. They are not sure if Greedy Wolf will know, or whether the Demon Lord¡¯s last moment is from the Heavenly Palace That got a clue.


    "You do not know?"


    Guan Yi squinted his eyes, "It seems that the devil he doesn''t know."


    "you sure?"


    Nine Palace Lord Luoyang Road.


    "Are you sure the devil doesn''t know?"


    "Now it seems that he definitely doesn''t know. If he knew, he would have done it a long time ago."


    Guan Yi sneered, "He is a greedy person, full of ambition, if he knows it, he will do it soon? Do you think he can bear it."


    He guessed that Greed Wolf just didn''t know. He didn''t have this memory. Even the Demon King himself, before dying, just knew that Tiangong didn''t have what he wanted, but he didn''t know where it was.


    "This is not a joke."


    Luoyang shook his head, "If you are not careful, you will die."


    He didn''t want to take risks.


    If the greedy wolf knows that they are still playing tricks in front of the greedy wolf, it is definitely an act of seeking death.


    Even Tang Fang shook his head.


    "Do you still have a choice?"


    Guan Yi snorted, "It''s okay. If you are afraid, I will come here. You only need to help me do things. I will bear this risk."


    "Of course, my ugly talk is at the forefront, and I have to take half of the benefits at that time!"


    Everyone suddenly changed their faces, but they had nothing to say.


    Guan Yi took risks and gambled with their lives. They didn''t dare to follow Guan Yi. There was nothing to say. Even so, they still didn''t want to take risks with Guan Yi. It was too dangerous.

 Chapter 2370： compass

    "If there is no problem, then I am ready to do it."


    Guan Yi''s face was full of madness.


    "I know, there is something to find what he wants."


    Tang Fang said suddenly, "But that thing seems to be broken and not accurate."


    "It''s still the eighth hall masters who have a high level of consciousness. I don''t need to be more accurate. The less accurate the better, because the most accurate is me. I do whatever I want.


    The domineering look on Guan Yi''s face made the other palace masters a little surprised.


    We have known each other for many years, and for the first time they felt that their caring ambitions were so crazy that they were shocked.


    What kind of things such a person would do is not an exaggeration.


    Even if the greedy wolf is dead, and it is concerned about the upper ranks, will there be any changes?


    Suddenly they thought in their hearts, I''m afraid, there won''t be much change, and even more uncomfortable.


    The crowd dispersed, and Tang Fang stayed.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "This is the only way. Everyone is already in the same boat. Life and death are the same. If they are timid and dare not do anything, then I can only come. Of course, you can join. In the future, what you can get will definitely More."


    Guan Yi said directly, "Now, you can tell me where that thing is."


    Tang Fang nodded: "Come with me."


    The two of them went directly to the depths of the crypt. There were Flame Mountains everywhere, and the hot temperature made people feel a tingling sensation on the soles of their feet.


    In a deserted old palace, Guan Yi sees a messy environment.


    "This is the place where the Devil King once retreats. He also used that compass to find things. Unexpectedly, the compass turned out to be broken."


    Tang Fang walked to the depths of the palace with care all the way. The dim palace looked a little depressed and desolate. Guan Yi walked on the road, always feeling as if someone was looking at him.


    He looked back, but saw nothing.


    "This place is a bit weird."


    He glanced at Tang Fang, "Unexpectedly, you know so much."


    "I am a veteran, and it is not surprising to know this."


    Tang was expressionless, pointing to a dusty compass under the spider web, "That''s it."


    Guan Yi walked over, made sure there was no danger, and took the compass. The compass really broke without any fluctuations, just like a piece of old wood.


    "How does this work?"


    He asked.


    Tang Fang stretched out his hand and injected a stream of air, and the compass suddenly lit up, and the lines in the eight directions began to shine, and even tremble violently.


    It seems to break free of caring hands!


    Guan Yi grasped hard, snorted, and directly suppressed it, and the compass immediately lost all its light.


    "It''s still a magic weapon."


    He was a little surprised, "This thing doesn''t seem to be simple."


    "I found it with this thing, but we don''t know what to look for or how to use this compass. Are you sure you want to do it?"


    "It doesn''t matter, it really doesn''t matter what you are looking for, Greed Wolf will tell us, we just need to lead him to where he wants to go."


    Guan Yi smiled sinisterly.


    As long as they are led to Jiangning, as long as the greedy wolf fights with Jiangning and both lose, then they can take advantage of the fisherman''s profit.


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    As soon as the voice fell, the two faces changed, and they glanced at each other.


    "He? Wu Yifuran loves the place Er waiter? He has come to us."


    Unexpectedly, Greedy Wolf was looking for them so soon, it seemed that he was ready to do it.


    The two looked at each other.


    "Rest assured, this time, we will be able to succeed, then, you will get everything you want."


    Concerned Road.


    Tang Fang remained expressionless.


    "I just want to live. As for the rest, it''s a fate."


    Guan Yi couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. The laughter was full of sarcasm, and seemed to think that this goal was too small!

 Chapter 2371： Do your best

    What they want is more than just being alive.


    Otherwise, why bother to spend so much time, or even gamble on your own life?


    As long as they are stable, obey the wolf''s words, and treat him as a cow or a horse, then they can live well, but how can it be good to give people the feeling of being a dog?


    "People, I still want more."


    Concerned Road.


    After speaking, he reached out his hand in a please gesture, "Let''s go."


    Tang Fang just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Greedy wolf is looking for them.


    The masters of the eighteenth halls all rushed to the main hall.


    They don''t seem to know each other, they don''t seem to be familiar with each other, and the focus of their eyes is only on the wolf.


    The atmosphere is somewhat depressing.


    Greedy wolf just sat there, like a big mountain, so that everyone could not breathe, even if it was concerned, he was dissatisfied, and even kept telling himself that he would replace Greedy wolf in the future!


    But now, in front of the greedy wolf, he still has some fear, that is the fear from the depths of his heart.


    "Why, everything is on my mind?"


    Greedy Wolf opened his mouth, scanned the past, his eyes were on Guan Yi''s face, and he paused for a while, "I have something on my mind, you can talk about it."


    No one dared to answer.


    They didn''t even dare to look into the eyes of Greed Wolf. They lowered their heads and arched their hands respectfully. They seemed to be afraid of looking at each other, and they exposed the secrets in their hearts.


    In front of the greedy wolf, that is, in front of the devil, that kind of coercion exists naturally!


    Seeing no one was talking, Greed Wolf nodded.


    "Since there is nothing to worry about, then I have something that needs you to help me do it."


    Greedy Wolf leaned on the stone chair, looking a little lazy, but his temperament was still a bit scary.


    "I''m looking for something."


    He said lightly, "I forgot where I put it."


    Hearing this, Guan Yi turned his head subconsciously and glanced at Tang Fang, "Shi Lingyi, Shan Er, shut up? I didn''t expect it to be the same as they guessed.


    In Guan Yi''s heart, she couldn''t help but chuckle, but she was still expressionless, without the slightest waves on her face.


    "I don''t know, what is the thing the Demon King is looking for?"


    Someone took the initiative to ask.


    "A compass."


    Greedy Wolf said lightly.


    Hearing these two words, Guan Yi was even more excited. Everything was proceeding according to his plan. This is definitely God''s help.


    Greedy wolf really didn''t have that memory. He just wanted to find the spring, so he had to find the compass first.


    At this moment, the compass is on his body, but there is no expression of concern.


    He glanced at Tang Fang, Tang Fang still didn''t respond, as if he didn''t know anything.


    "compass?"


    Many people have never known what this compass is, let alone the compass that Greed Wolf wants, and which one it is.


    "I wonder what kind of compass does the devil want?"


    Greedy Wolf glanced at the person who was talking, half-dangling his eyelids.


    "The heaven and earth compass is in this cave, but I forgot where I put it, you guys, go and help me find it out."


    He glanced around, "If you find someone, you will be rewarded."


    After speaking, he waved his hand to make everyone retreat.


    This is really to come and go when you call it, and to ask them to come is only to explain a small matter, but it is for their eighteen hall masters to gather here.


    Everyone retreated from the hall, and many people didn''t even know what kind of compass Greed Wolf wanted.


    Only those people who are interested know that they just talked about this not long ago.


    But the compass was in Guan Yi''s hands, and only Tang Fang knew about this.


    The two went out of the hall and walked all the way.


    "God is helping me."


    Guan Yi said directly, "Now that the compass is in my hand, I just need to do something to give it to him. Let the compass guide you to find the last spring."


    Tang Fang glanced at him.


    "What are you going to do?"

 Chapter 2372： Table loyalty

    "I have not decided yet."


    Guan Yi sneered, and there was a hint of insidiousness in the laughter. He didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly, so smoothly that he was a little surprised.


    But in this world, it is all destined by God, and it seems that God feels that he has to stand on his side.


    He glanced at Tang Fang.


    "You only need to cooperate with me in doing things. Believe me, this cave in the future is ours. Those cowards don''t deserve to have these."


    Guan Yi''s face was a little smug, and the feeling that everything was in control was really wonderful.


    Tang Fang didn''t say a word, so he listened to the arrangements.


    The eighteen hall masters went back, each accounted for their soldiers, and searched for the heaven and earth compass in the entire cave. Several days passed without any whereabouts.


    Greedy Wolf didn''t seem to be in a hurry, he didn''t urge them, let alone any reaction, and he didn''t go anywhere except staying alone on the main hall.


    He missed Yumeng a little.


    But he said, to give Yumeng enough freedom, let her go where she wants to go, he will never interfere.


    "My Lord Devil, please see me."


    The subordinate ran in quickly and knelt on the ground respectfully.


    "What''s the matter."


    Greedy wolf did not open his eyes.


    "He said there were important things to report, but he didn''t say what it was."


    Greedy wolf waved his hand: "Let him in."


    "Yes!"


    After a while, Guan Yi walked in quickly, knelt down on one knee, and respectfully said: "See Lord Devil!"


    Greedy wolf said: "Get up, what''s the matter?"


    "Master Devil, I found the heaven and earth compass you said."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Greedy Wolf opened his eyes and stared at Guan Yi. The light in his eyes made Guan Yi''s heart tremble.


    He kept telling himself in his heart that there is nothing terrifying about the Demon King. Today''s Demon King is no longer the Demon King he used to be, and he is not afraid of it.


    "where?"


    Guan Yi immediately took out the compass from her arms, respectfully stepped forward, and sent it to Greed Wolf: "Master Devil, look, is it this?"


    The moment Greedy Wolf took the compass, he could be sure, he nodded.


    "well done."


    He glanced at Guan Yi and asked, "Where did you find it?"


    "It''s in the retreat palace where the Demon King used to be,"


    Guan Yi said truthfully, "The Demon King used to retreat there, although it is now deserted, but I think it should be there. The Demon King forgot, but Guan Yi did not forget, so I went there specially. I didn¡¯t expect it, I found it. NS."


    "Oh, so I was there, I really forgot."


    Greedy Wolf laughed, "You have done meritorious service, let''s talk, what reward do you want."


    "It''s my responsibility to share the sorrows for the devil without rewards."


    Guan Yi knelt down immediately and respectfully said.


    "Guan Yi regards himself as a demon king, and after all he died, how can he claim rewards after he saddles his horse?"


    Greedy Wolf laughed loudly.


    He looked at Guan Yi: "It seems that you are the most loyal to me."


    Guan Yi dare not answer.


    Greedy wolf stroked the compass in his hand: "This crypt is too small, it''s important, I ask you, are you satisfied with this crypt?"


    Guan Yi didn''t know what Greedy Wolf meant by this, and was trying to figure out what he really wanted to ask, Greedy Wolf asked and answered himself again.


    "The crypt is indeed too small to accommodate so many people, and it will collapse sooner or later."


    "Will the crypt collapse?"


    Guan Yi''s face was shocked, as if she couldn''t believe it, "With the demon king leading us, there will be absolutely no danger in the crypt!"


    "I wait to believe in the devil, and believe that the devil will lead everyone to become more and more brilliant!"


    His tone was excited, and he wished to express his stance with "Wu Fu closed Er Yi Di Er Pa" life.


    Greedy Wolf waved his hand, not caring what Guan Yi said, and motioned him to go out.


    Guan Yi didn''t dare to interrupt any more, immediately got up, and slowly withdrew from the hall, very respectful.


    No one noticed, a trace of cold flashed deep in his eyes!

 Chapter 2373： Golden light

    Guan Yi walked out of the hall and knew in his heart that the plan was successful.


    No matter how cunning the greedy wolf is, he definitely doesn''t know that this compass has already been touched by him.


    The person that this compass can find now is certain, but the only one.


    A smile was raised at the corner of Guan Yi''s mouth, and there was some expectation.


    Greedy Wolf was in the hall, looking at the compass in his hand, as if thinking something in his heart, he heard someone walk in and didn''t lift his head.


    "See Lord Demon Lord."


    Standing below was Tang Fang.


    He was still expressionless, as if he had never had any emotions. As soon as Guan Yi left, he came in. If Guan Yi saw it, I would be a little surprised.


    "I found it."


    Greedy Wolf said, "But this is not the one I want."


    "The compass you want, I can''t find what you want."


    Tang Fang said directly.


    Greedy Lang raised his head, looked at Tang Fang, and narrowed his eyes.


    "You palace masters are rebelling, do you really think that you can replace me?"


    "The devil is irreplaceable, they don''t understand, but I know it very well."


    Tang Fang respectfully said, "This cave originally belongs to the Demon King. We people are just slaves of the Demon King. How can we be ambitious and want to replace it."


    His tone was very humble, as humble as dust in front of the greedy wolf, he didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    "Hahahaha, isn''t it good for you to betray them like this?"


    Greedy Wolf laughed wildly. He knew that Tang Fang was a smart man. He made choices for himself, not to mention betraying himself, let alone betraying his allies.


    People like him, these people in the crypt, are all like this, all selfish, just like him.


    "I can''t betray Lord Demon King. As for the others, it doesn''t matter."


    Tang Fang said directly.


    Greedy Wolf nodded, satisfied with this answer.


    Although he knew it well, Tang Fang didn¡¯t really dare to betray him, but that he didn¡¯t give enough chips. To say that he understood human nature, apart from Jiang Ning, Greed Wolf really didn¡¯t think that, who else could compare Deserving of oneself.


    He waved his hand and said lightly: "Just follow your plan."


    "Yes."


    Tang Fang respectfully said.


    After speaking, he stepped back.


    Greedy wolf didn''t take this to heart.


    Since Guan Yi they gathered together for the first time, wanted to form an alliance, and fight against themselves together, Greed Wolf knew it, but he didn''t say it because he really didn''t care.


    No matter how much they plan, it is meaningless in the face of absolute power.


    What''s more, the current plan, Guan Yi feels that he is in his control, but how did he know that this is a set of sets, everything he designed is in the design of the wolf!


    Greedy Wolf still looked at the compass in his hand, and didn''t care whether the compass had been touched or not.


    Anyway, if it doesn''t affect his ultimate goal, that''s fine.


    As for those palace masters, now that they can unite and work for one goal, it will save him from spending more time and effort to control these people again.


    The greedy wolf raised his hand, and the compass suddenly rose in golden light, floating in mid-air.


    The hexagram array in eight directions, trembling violently, directed a ray of light, turned into a sharp arrow, shot out, and disappeared in an instant.


    He raised his head and glanced, and it was indeed the direction of the East China Sea. Guan Yi seemed to know that only Jiang Ning could fight against him now. This guy was clever and wanted to take advantage of it.


    But in the eyes of Greed Wolf, Guan Yi is stupid, and those palace masters are all stupid.


    They would never know that they and Jiang Ning were people of another level. They had already seen these tricks.


    Greedy Wolf squinted his eyes, laughed wildly, laughed playfully, as if he hadn''t been so happy for many years, he found it very interesting to watch the fool who thought he was smart and act loyal in front of him.

 Chapter 2374： Strongest defense

    Outside the hall.


    A golden light galloped away and disappeared into the horizon in a flash.


    Guan Yi saw it.


    He squeezed his fist slightly, and made sure that Jin Guang was heading towards the East China Sea, and he couldn''t help but sneer.


    "The plan has begun!"


    He didn''t even know that these tricks he played had long been seen through by the wolf, and even Tang Fang''s betrayal was something he did not expect, because he knew that the devil would not forgive those who betrayed, even if only with this idea.


    He knows that all the palace masters know it, so no matter who it is, how dare to take the initiative to tell the wolf?


    But he was wrong. The wolf greedy now is not the original Demon King. He is more fierce and cruel than the original Demon King, but he is more treacherous, more cunning, and knows how to maximize profits.


    Guan Yi didn''t know this, he didn''t even know that he looked like a clown, in the eyes of Greed Wolf, so funny and ridiculous.


    at the same time.


    East China Sea.


    Brother Gou and others are doing their best to consolidate their physical condition these days.


    After receiving the baptism of the Longevity Pond, their changes were obvious, especially their battle formation techniques became stronger.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The old naughty boy personally served as a sparring partner for them, with a hint of surprise on his face.


    "Not bad! It''s not bad!"


    He didn''t expect that being as strong as him, it would require two or three moves to break Gou Ge and their battle formation skills. It would be even more difficult to change to someone else.


    Brother Gou and the others are already at the forefront of the East China Sea, even Tan Xing and the others can''t match it.


    And their combined battle formation technique is even more astonishing.


    "How?"


    Jiang Ning was a little proud. The battle formation technique he created was too suitable for Brother Gou and the others. Once their physical fitness had a qualitative leap, their strength would skyrocket.


    Because of this set of battle formation techniques, the physical requirements are extremely high, and the water in the longevity pool is simply even more powerful.


    "Awesome."


    The old naughty boy said the truth.


    He said so badly, he didn''t know their strength and their unity.


    It was the first time that he saw dozens of people, free to regroup into battle formations, a dozen people together, or two people together. They were in a tacit understanding and changed a lot. This was simply what he wanted on the battlefield in the past. Sorry!


    It''s a pity that this era doesn''t have the kind of military horse battlefield that it used to be, on the contrary, it has lost the taste of iron blood.


    He glanced at Brother Gou and the others, nodded, and exclaimed, "As expected, he is my apprentice."


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help saying, "I taught this."


    "What''s the difference?"


    The old naughty boy snorted, "Ask them, is it my apprentice?"


    The old man began to play rascals.


    Jiang Ning didn''t argue with him. The old naughty boy was good at everything. He was stubborn and stubborn like a stubborn old man. He was also very childish. Otherwise, he had a terrifying strength, Jiang Ning would have beaten him early.


    "They arranged it, what about the people on your side?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t talk nonsense with him, and asked the important ones directly.


    He was talking about those who awakened.


    "It won''t be a problem? Serve Yiling Yiling Yi Ai?."


    The old naughty boy just said a word, and he didn''t bother to say so much. Anyway, if he could be reasonable, he would be reasonable. If he was not reasonable, he could only do it.


    He used to solve problems in this way, and he has never had any problems. Now that he is more powerful, how could there be problems?


    He believes in his own way.


    "That''s good."


    Jiang Ning nodded, "If there is nothing wrong, we will go to the mountain gate tomorrow and wake them up."


    This is his second plan. With those who have awakened, and Brother Gou, together with him and the old naughty boy, Donghai''s defensive capabilities are already astonishingly powerful.


    If the greedy wolf is smart enough, he will not dare to commit it easily!


    Suddenly, a golden light flew from the sky and went directly into the Lin family villa.

 Chapter 2375： Take it away!

    At the moment, in the house.


    Lin Yu was really playing with Jiang Yao.


    The mother and daughter had fun and laughter echoed in the room.


    "Mommy mommy!"


    Jiang Yao yelled with milk and milk, "Look, my little card is flying!"


    She yelled excitedly.


    Lin Yu really smiled, her face full of gentleness. After having this daughter, she felt that this was her whole world, nothing more than Jiang Ning, with her daughter by her side, and her relatives and friends by her side.


    "Yes, the card is flying, Yaoyao is awesome!"


    Seeing that Jiang Yao was going to chase the card toy that was flying up, she got up and followed, lest Jiang Yao would accidentally fall, she could hold it in time.


    Suddenly, a golden light flew from outside and hit Jiang Yao directly!


    Lin Yuzhen''s face changed drastically.


    "Oh!"


    Jiang Yao yelled, surprised and even a little scared at first, but after a while, she yelled with joy.


    "Flying! Yaoyao is also flying! Hahaha!"


    She was wrapped in the golden light, and she rose into the air, heading towards the outside quickly.


    Lin Yu was really terrified.


    "Yaoyao! Yaoyao!"


    She didn''t know what happened. Jiang Yao was wrapped in something and was taken away by the sky. Lin Yu was really scared and crying.


    She yelled: "Yaoyao! Let go of her! Let go of her!"


    Lin Yuzhen chased out the house, Jiang Yao was already flying high.


    "Jiangning!"


    She shouted, "Come on! Come on!"


    Lin Yuzhen''s tears rolled down, watching Jiang Yao farther and farther, surrounded by the golden light, getting higher and higher, and he couldn''t do it in a hurry.


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Ning hurried over and saw a golden light flying away from a distance, extremely fast!


    "It''s Jiang Yao! Jiang Yao was taken away!"


    Lin Yuzhen limp on the ground, crying.


    Jiang Ning was shocked. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen, so he hurried to chase him.


    The old naughty boy was even more angry, a pair of eyes instantly flushed with Yiwu and Yiyishan''erwu, and a little bit under his feet, the ground trembled.


    "Let go of my apprentice!"


    He yelled and went after Jiang Ning, his face was full of angry murderousness!


    But the golden light was getting faster and faster, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy had no time to catch up.


    "Old Huang!"


    He immediately called Huang Yuming, "Tracking a golden light, all the surveillance is turned on for me, let Zhao follow me, and the drone will take off immediately!"


    Huang Yuming, who received the order, reacted extremely quickly, and immediately joined Lao Zhao to open the East China Sea''s defense network, monitoring by Skynet, searching for the golden light, and after capturing it, immediately let the drone to pursue it.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry,"


    Jiang Ning hugged Lin Yuzhen and comforted, "Yaoyao will be fine, she will be fine."


    He did not expect such a thing to happen.


    Jiang Yao was actually taken away, and with such a weird method, it completely exceeded common sense.


    He doesn''t need to think about knowing who did it.


    In this world, besides greedy wolves, who else has this ability?


    Lin Yuzhen had already cried into tears. Seeing her daughter being taken away, her heart was broken. She was afraid that Jiang Yao might have an accident, so she passed out sadly.


    "Let her rest first."


    Lin Yi ordered several people to take care of Lin Yuzhen.


    He looked at each other with the old naughty boy, and both saw the murderous look in each other''s eyes!


    "Looking at the wolf! I want you to die!"


    The old naughty boy yelled, "Even my apprentice dared to catch, I''m never finished with you!"


    What he cares most about now is Jiang Yao, this is his precious apprentice, even if the king of heaven comes, he can''t hurt him!


    "Brother, I didn''t catch it, the golden light was too fast, we lost it."


    Huang Yuming called and blamed himself.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say anything. The methods of greedy wolves are indeed very powerful nowadays, which are not understandable by ordinary people, let alone can not be handled by ordinary people.


    But knowing that it is a greedy wolf, at least it will be easy to find it.

 Chapter 2376： Purple Thunder

    "Where is the entrance to the crypt?"


    He asked directly.


    The old naughty boy said: "I don''t know, but someone knows!"


    At this time, he didn''t care about losing face, and if something happened to Jiang Yao, then he didn''t want to live anymore.


    The old naughty boy immediately went to find Yumeng and found her in a scenic spot along the coast.


    Yumeng was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that the old naughty boy would take the initiative to come to him.


    "Where is the greedy wolf?"


    The old naughty boy said no nonsense, "He took my apprentice!"


    He gritted his teeth, his face was full of murderous aura: "Tell me, where is the entrance to the cave!"


    Yumeng was surprised.


    "The wolf has captured your apprentice?"


    She didn''t expect that Greed Wolf would do such a thing, that little girl is very innocent, why would Greed Wolf arrest her.


    "Why is he..."


    "I have no idea!"


    The old naughty boy was impatient, his eyes fixed on Yumeng. Yumeng had never seen such a fierce appearance. "Tell me, where is the greedy wolf!"


    Yumeng felt that the old naughty boy''s murderous aura, he found the wolf, must be a fierce fight, with the current strength of the wolf, it must be the old naughty boy.


    "Don''t worry, I will think of a way, I will immediately go back to the crypt to find the greedy wolf, and I will never let him hurt the girl."


    Yumeng said.


    The old naughty boy shook his head, "I will find him myself!"


    Not to mention hurting or not hurting, and taking away his apprentice, this pen is unbearable!


    Can his old naughty disciple be caught by greedy wolves?


    Absolutely not!


    It''s not alright if I am the king of heaven!


    Yumeng saw that the old naughty boy was emotional and knew that it was useless to say anything at the moment. If he didn''t tell the old naughty boy where the wolf was, he would not give up.


    "The crypt is in Fengdu. It must be opened in the middle of the night with a pattern. I have a record of the shape of the pattern..."


    Yumeng told the old naughty boy about the formation pattern and left first.


    She must stop this, otherwise, whether it is the death of an old naughty boy or the death of a greedy wolf, it is not what she wants to see.


    In their time, there were not many people left. Who died? For Shan Yiran, it was all very sad things for her.


    Regardless of the number of old urchins, he immediately told Jiang Ning that neither of them cared about the others, and immediately rushed to Fengdu.


    The entire East China Sea also started to take action. Gou and the others then set off to Fengdu, ready to fight!


    No one thought that the war would come so quickly, but for them, they were born to fight, and now it is Jiang Yao who has been captured.


    Not only their precious niece, but also their senior sister!


    No matter who it is, if you dare to hurt Jiang Yao, then he will die!


    at the same time.


    Above the cave hall.


    Jiang Yao sat on the ground and looked at everything around her curiously. It was the first time she saw such a novel thing.


    "What is this? What is this!"


    She was full of curiosity. She glanced at the greedy wolf sitting on the stone chair, and couldn''t help but laugh, "The clothes you are wearing are so strange, uncle."


    Greedy wolf''s face was expressionless, and the eighteenth hall masters standing below all had their faces changed drastically. Unexpectedly, this little girl would dare to talk to Greedy wolf like this.


    "Bold!"


    One of the hall masters took the opportunity to shout, "Little girl, you are so courageous, you dare to talk to the devil like this, don''t you knelt down!"


    After speaking, he took a step forward and reached out to catch Jiang Yao.


    But at the moment when his hand touched Jiang Yao, a purple lightning bolt suddenly released from the pendant on Jiang Yao''s neck, hitting the hand of the palace master.


    "what--"


    But in an instant, the hand of that palace master was directly burned to black, and it was extremely painful!


    The other people''s complexion changed suddenly, and they took a step back subconsciously. The people in their crypts were most afraid of thunder and lightning.


    Even the greedy wolf couldn''t help squinting his eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, this thing is on you now."

 Chapter 2377： Surprised

    Of course he knew what it was, but he didn''t expect that this thing would actually be on this little girl now.


    "Seven kills who are you?"


    Greedy Wolf asked.


    Jiang Yao raised her head and looked at Greedy Wolf, "Who is the Seven Kill?"


    "Just a crazy old man, stubborn, stone-like temper."


    "My master!"


    Jiang Yao suddenly narrowed his eyes, got up from the ground, walked to the greedy wolf, and blinked, "Uncle, do you know my master?"


    Guan Yi and others standing below couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    They didn''t expect that there was something strange on this little girl that people in the caves could not touch them.


    Even more surprised, Greedy Wolf actually knew the little girl''s master.


    "Of course I do."


    Greedy Wolf looked at Jiang Yao, looking at those clear eyes, as if they were real spring eyes.


    "So you and my master are friends!"


    Jiang Yao became excited, "Did you say okay with my master, take me to have fun!"


    Just now, the golden light took her all the way, the feeling of excitement, Jiang Yao''s first experience, it was so fun.


    Greedy Wolf looked at Jiang Yao, staring into her eyes, and when he changed to another person, he might have bowed his head, and he didn''t dare to look at Greedy Wolf at all.


    But Jiang Yao didn''t shy away at all. In her eyes, there was not a trace of fear, some curiosity, and a trace of respect, just like looking at her own master.


    The hall masters below couldn''t help sneering when they heard Jiang Yao''s naive words.


    They knew very well why Greedy Wolf had caught her. She was just a spring, just a tool that Greedy Wolf needed. Sooner or later it would be a death!


    "Yes,"


    But wherever I thought, Greed Wolf nodded, "I and your master are old friends, saying that you are bored at home, and I specially brought you here to play for a few days. Would you like it?"


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Yao jumped up and down, extremely happy.


    She walked to Greed Wolf, reached out her hand to grab the collar of Greed Wolf, and smiled: "Thank you Uncle! I''m so bored at home, I''ve played everywhere, I wanted to come out for fun a long time ago!"


    She a little coquettishly said: "Then let''s go play a game?"


    Greedy wolf frowned slightly, unexpectedly Jiang Yao? Erdi Wu Yiyi Aishan? This was the reaction.


    As for Guan Yi and the others standing below, their faces were all shocked. They had never seen anyone who dared to speak to Greed Wolf like this.


    Even if some of them are dissatisfied with the greedy wolf, and even secretly want to persecute the greedy wolf, they have to admit that the greedy wolf is so powerful and terrifying that they dare not easily provoke them.


    This little girl is really reckless!


    "Uncle, take me to play!"


    Jiang Yao narrowed her mouth, deliberately revealing a pitiful look, especially those eyes, so clear and shining, that the wolf''s heart couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    "Ok."


    He didn''t say much, but got up and let Jiang Yao hold onto his sleeve.


    The hall masters below were all dumbfounded. Is this still a greedy wolf?


    This is still the devil?


    Allowed a little girl to hold her sleeves, and even promised to take the little girl to play?


    They couldn''t believe it at all. What they saw with their eyes, no one dared to speak, they all looked at the greedy wolf, and took the little girl out of the hall until they couldn''t see it at all.


    "That little girl, so brave, the devil didn''t kill her on the spot."


    Someone speaks.


    "Hmph, it will be dead sooner or later! Damn girl, dare to hurt my hand, I want you to look good!"


    Others looked at the diligent guy just now. They didn''t expect that he would be injured by a little girl. Looking at his arm, it was already blackened. It was a question of whether it could be kept.


    If it is not retrieved in time, I am afraid that the whole person will be hit by the purple thunder and lightning.


    Guan Yi glanced at him, ignored it, and looked at Tang Fang again, nodding lightly, indicating that everything was in plan.

 Chapter 2378： Take off

    Tang Fang didn''t respond, as if he didn''t see it.


    Everyone withdrew from the main hall and left separately.


    "Uncle, what is this place? Why does it feel a little hot? Does your house have air conditioning?"


    "Uncle, what is that, why is there someone hanging on the wall, is it fun?"


    "Wow, such a big pot, is there something delicious to be cooked in it?"


    Jiang Yao is like a walking questioner, with endless questions along the way.


    Greedy Wolf didn''t have any questions and answers, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Jiang Yao didn''t care, his eyes were full of curiosity, looking at the different environment and scenery of this cavern, even the feeling of breathing was different.


    The rugged rocks, the black river, the willow trees along the river, even the leaves are black, completely different from what I saw at home.


    She was not afraid, just curious, and thought it was too fun, it was all things she hadn''t seen before.


    "Uncle, Yaoyao is hungry, do you have anything to eat?"


    "Mom said, you can''t be picky eaters, uncle, what do you have, Yaoyao will eat whatever."


    Jiang Yao clutched her belly, rubbed it deliberately, and said with a grin.


    "Ok."


    There are not many words about greedy wolves, and it was only at this time along the way that he replied a word.


    He glanced at Jiang Yao, thinking in his heart, a person like the old naughty boy is like a child in his own right, and then he would be patient with a child like Jiang Yao as a mentor.


    Without waiting for the wolf to react, Jiang Yao stretched out her hand to signal that she wanted to squat down.


    Greedy wolf froze for a moment: "What are you doing?"


    "Back to back."


    Jiang Yao looked aggrieved, "Yaoyao can''t walk anymore."


    Greedy wolf is startled, carry her?


    He hasn''t memorized anyone yet, and never even thought that someone would dare to call himself so directly.


    He refused and shook his head.


    "walk on my own."


    "But Yaoyao can''t walk anymore."


    "If you don''t leave, there will be no food to eat."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Shut up and brush over the mouth."


    Greedy Wolf felt a little dizzy in his head, and he regretted it a little, so he shouldn''t give this little guy a good face, he should keep himself cold.


    He walked in front, Jiang Yao didn''t move, watching the wolf ignoring herself, her mouth narrowed, getting more and more aggrieved, and she was about to cry.


    With two little hands crossed, there is nowhere to put them, just looking at the greedy wolf.


    Greedy Wolf turned his head and frowned: "Would you like to go?"


    His voice was a little louder, and he seemed impatient.


    When Jiang Yao heard it, her body trembled, and she was so wronged. She lowered her head and said nothing, and walked obediently. With that look in her eyes, there was such a trace of guilt from the greedy wolf!


    It seems that I just shouted to her, which is very excessive!


    Greedy Wolf opened his mouth, but Jiang Yao ignored him and walked straight past him, lowering his head and continuing to walk forward. The small figure from his back looked pitiful and aggrieved.


    "Come up."


    Greedy wolf can''t help it.


    For the first time, he felt that his emotions actually felt like being controlled by others, just because Jiang Yao glanced at it?


    He is a heavy pupil!


    His eyes are the strongest weapon, but Jiang Yao glanced at it, greedy wolf didn''t know that he would change his mind.


    "Really?"


    Jiang Yao turned her head and looked at Greedy Wolf, "Did I upset my uncle?"


    "Yaoyao, OK, uncle, give me food, Yaoyao is really hungry."


    "If Yaoyao doesn''t eat, she will not grow tall, and she will become unbeautiful. That''s what my mother said, so Yaoyao must eat."


    "I have food to eat."


    Greedy Wolf felt a little confused, a little helpless, and a little... strangely happy.


    He squatted down, although his face was still expressionless, Jiang Yao saw him squatting down and ran over quickly, lying on the back of the wolf, and grabbing the wolf''s neck.


    "Uncle, I''m seated! Take off!"


    Greedy Wolf didn''t speak. He felt that he couldn''t cooperate too much with Jiang Yao''s game. Otherwise, would she feel that he was too easy to speak?

 Chapter 2379： strangeness

    He wanted to remain cold, but it seemed that Jiang Yao had a strange ability that he couldn''t keep.


    What he can do is not say a word and express his indifference with silence.


    But Jiang Yao didn''t care about this.


    She hugged the wolf''s neck and had a lot of fun.


    "Uncle, do you still have that somersault cloud? It''s so fun, Yaoyao really likes it!"


    "Can you play with me again?"


    "is it okay?"


    Jiang Yao acted coquettishly along the way, making Greedy Wolf a bit at a loss. He had never experienced this before, even in the face of powerful masters, he could do it, but this kind of coquettish little girl made him helpless.


    His patience was eroding, but it seemed that every time he reached the extreme, he turned his head to look at Jiang Yao, wanting to say something harsh to her, but when the words came to his lips, he could only hum, and nothing came of it.


    "Have a meal."


    Greedy Wolf didn''t talk nonsense, and made people prepare something Jiang Yao would like to eat, so she left her to sit there alone, and turned to leave.


    "Uncle, don''t you eat together?"


    Jiang Yao asked obediently.


    "Don''t call me uncle."


    Greedy Wolf said indifferently, "We are not that familiar."


    After speaking, he turned and left, not wanting to stay with Jiang Yao for too long, which would affect his mood.


    "Uncle, you seem to be lonely."


    Greedy Wolf walked a few steps, and Jiang Yao''s voice came from behind, "Is there no one to play with you?"


    "Then Yaoyao will accompany you to play, Yaoyao calls Master to come and play with you, okay?"


    Greedy wolf trembled, did not speak, and walked faster.


    Jiang Yao tilted her head, wondering why Greed Wolf didn''t eat with herself.


    She looked down, and there were all kinds of delicacies on the table, many of which she hadn''t seen.


    She stretched out her hand to squeeze a piece of pastry, put it in her mouth, took a bite, her eyes lit up suddenly: "It''s delicious!"


    "Hmm! It smells so good!"


    "Is this? Yixiyiaiyiyiyipa Luai? This is delicious too!"


    ...


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy have already rushed to Fengdu.


    "Wait for the night before I have a chance to enter the crypt,"


    The old naughty boy''s face was murderous, full of worry, Jiang Yao has been arrested for a long time, "If the greedy wolf dares to hurt her, I will never end with him!"


    He was trembling with anger.


    Everyone is from the same age. He knows the temper of wolf greedy, he is ferocious and domineering, but he didn''t expect that this time a little girl would make a move.


    brute!


    The old naughty boy took a deep breath and glanced at Jiang Ning: "Are you ready?"


    Jiang Ning said nothing.


    Where does he need to prepare?


    If someone wants to hurt his baby girl, that is to kill!


    He can give everything, including his own life, for his daughter, for his wife and family at any time.


    But even in this situation, Jiang Ning still felt that this matter was a bit strange.


    How could Greedy Wolf attack Jiang Yao?


    If he wants to use this to irritate himself, there is no need at all, because the feast between the two people would not need these for a long time.


    Jiang Ning stood there with no expression on his face, but the old naughty boy could feel that the power in Jiang Ning''s body was fluctuating wildly. When he entered the crypt and found the greedy wolf, he must be killed directly!


    The two comforted each other, but both knew each other, and both were anxious.


    One is a baby girl, and a baby apprentice, they are all indispensable people in their lives.


    For the first time, they felt that the day was so long and they were suffering very much.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    The old naughty boy was already a little unable to sit still, walking back and forth, restless, he couldn''t wait to rush into the crypt and rescue Jiang Yao back.


    "Boom boom boom."


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    Jiang Ning got up to open the door, saw Yumeng, turned to look at the old naughty boy, did not speak, and stood aside.


    "What are you doing!"

 Chapter 2380： Cant believe it

    The old naughty boy was still a little unhappy. He always felt that Jiang Yao would be taken away and couldn''t get rid of Yumeng. If she hadn''t come to the Lin family, Jiang Yao wouldn''t have been taken away by the greedy wolf.


    "You can''t enter the crypt for the time being."


    Yumeng said directly, "This thing is too weird. I am worried that it is a trap. If you go in, I am afraid it will be difficult to get out."


    The old naughty boy sneered: "Aren''t you eager?"


    Yumeng was not angry. She knew that the old naughty boy had a misunderstanding about herself, and she didn''t want to explain.


    She looked at Jiang Ning: "He has a bad temper and can''t persuade him, so I will tell you."


    "Don''t you think it''s hard to beat, is this too abnormal? What kind of person is greedy wolf? You should know that although he is cruel and domineering, he will not attack a girl."


    "I know him."


    Jiang Ning shook his head: "Now he is not only wolf-greedy, but also other people''s memories. It is hard to guarantee that his personality has not changed."


    "It was my daughter who was arrested. If something happens to her, no one can bear the consequences."


    "So, be more calm."


    Yumeng said, "I can go in and find Jiang Yao to ensure her safety. Please believe me. At least, you will listen to me."


    The old naughty boy snorted and did not respond.


    He wanted to believe in Yumeng. In any case, this was the person he admired, but she was actually with the wolf, and the old naughty boy couldn''t accept it.


    Especially when I heard that Yumeng said that the wolf would listen to her, it made the old naughty boy uncomfortable, but it was related to Jiang Yao''s safety, and the old naughty boy did not dare to make decisions lightly and could only look at Jiang Ning.


    "The situation in the crypt is much more complicated than you think. I have stayed in it, so I know."


    Yumeng continued, "The wolf has just returned and has not controlled the crypt. There are still many people who are fighting with him over and under. Therefore, this is more likely to be a trap. It is aimed at you, and maybe it is aimed at the wolf."


    Up to now, it is still uncertain whether the person who took Jiang Yao is greedy of wolves and cannot act rashly.


    "I only have one daughter."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath.


    "I understand,"


    Yumeng nodded, "She''s so cute, no one wants to lose her, and she doesn''t want to lose you either."


    "Give me some time, I will notify you in time if there is any situation,"


    She looked at the old naughty boy, saw that he ignored herself, went straight to the old naughty boy, stretched out her hand to twist his ears, and said bluntly, "You have to listen to me like this?"


    The old naughty boy grinned, but he was so stubborn that he didn''t move anymore, letting Yumeng force his fingers.


    "I know it''s your baby apprentice, don''t worry, my pendant is still on her. The people in the crypt can''t hurt her, do you understand."


    As if only to remember, the old naughty boy''s eyes lit up.


    Yup!


    He really forgot.


    Yumeng''s pendant is still on Jiang Yao, it is a real amulet, especially in places like the cave, most people don''t even think about Jiang Yao''s body.


    "You old fellow, this can also be forgotten."


    Yumeng didn''t have a good air.


    She released her hand and looked at Jiang Ning: "Give me two days. I will help you rescue Jiang Yao. If we don''t come out in two days, you can go in again."


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment and nodded.


    The old naughty boy didn''t say anything.


    Yumeng said no more, turned and left.


    The room was a little silent when the Erzheshan was closed.


    "Yes, there is also that amulet. The people in those crypts are full of yin qi, and the most fearful thing is that kind of sun. Yaoyao will definitely be fine."


    The old naughty boy seemed to be talking to himself, and his heart settled slightly.


    But Jiang Ning was still not at ease, how could he be at ease.


    The night is getting deeper.


    Jiang Ning glanced at the time, and it was almost time for the crypt to open.


    He got up.


    "You didn''t mean to let her go first?"


    The old urchin asked.


    "I can''t give my daughter''s safety to an outsider."


    After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he went out.

 Chapter 2381： strangeness

    The old naughty boy knew that Jiang Ning would not easily believe in others, let alone that Yumeng was so close to the greedy wolf.


    Seeing Jiang Ning going out, he immediately followed.


    His precious apprentice, of course he did not dare to take it lightly.


    In the night of Fengdu, these days, the night is deserted, and after ten o''clock, there are almost no people in the street.


    Jiang Ning and the old urchin walked in the direction Yumeng said. From a distance, they could see golden light gleaming at the crossroads.


    "quick!"


    He yelled, and immediately quickened his pace.


    The old naughty boy quickly followed.


    Two people rushed to the crossroad, the golden light disappeared instantly, it was too late!


    Jiang Ning scolded: "Damn it!"


    "You try it with array patterns!"


    The old naughty boy had already told Jiang Ning about the pattern that he had opened.


    Jiang Ning immediately urged the formation pattern to construct the formation pattern that Yumeng had told him, but it disappeared with a flash of golden light.


    "hateful!"


    He couldn''t help cursing, "It can only be turned on once a day!"


    "These formations are all one-off, and I can''t get in today."


    Jiang Ning didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Yumeng must have just entered, and they can only wait for tomorrow. The door to this can only be opened once a day, at least for the array key that Yumeng gave him.


    "Then what to do?"


    The old naughty boy felt that he was credulous in Yumeng, which led to this. If Jiang Yao had something wrong with it, he would not be able to forgive himself.


    "It shouldn''t be her."


    Jiang Ning shook his head, "This pattern must have been told to her by Greed Wolf, and the one given is also a one-off. I want to go in..."


    A trace of madness flashed in his eyes.


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t break this? Pafufu Yixi Yishan Pa? The door!"


    After finishing talking, Jiang Ning sat down cross-legged, bluffed his hands, and immediately formed a series of formation patterns. The temporary formation pattern key just now is definitely still useful. Perhaps as long as some of them are changed, it can become the real key.


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s crazy appearance, the old naughty boy didn''t say anything, but hoped that he could crack it as soon as possible, and he couldn''t wait.


    at the same time.


    The gate of the crypt is closed.


    Yumeng returned to the crypt.


    Without wasting time, she immediately returned to the mansion where Greedy Wolf was.


    The mansion was empty, and there were no greedy werewolves.


    "Where did he go?"


    Yumeng asked his subordinates directly.


    "Master Hui Yumeng, we don''t know, Master Demon King said that something is going out, we dare not ask more."


    Yumeng knew that these people didn''t dare to lie to themselves, and they didn''t dare to ask more about greedy wolves.


    "Where is that little girl?"


    She asked directly.


    If Greedy Wolf is not there, then she would just save Jiang Yao directly and save a lot of trouble.


    "I don''t know."


    The man shook his head.


    They don''t even know these.


    Yumeng frowned slightly, her eyes stern: "Don''t lie to me."


    "The villain dare not!"


    The men immediately knelt down, "Master Yumeng, that little girl, has been following Master Demon King. Wherever Master Demon King goes, she will go, I really don''t know."


    Yumeng was startled.


    Jiang Yao followed the greedy wolf?


    She even dared to follow the greedy wolf? This girl, don''t you really know how terrible greedy wolves are?


    "Okay, go down."


    Yumeng is not embarrassed by these subordinates, knowing that they really don¡¯t know the whereabouts of Greed Wolf, it¡¯s impossible for others to know, even if it¡¯s her, the cave is too big. Less than.


    She was a little anxious, Jiang Ning and the others, who were still waiting outside, must be even more anxious.


    But where did Jiang Yao go with the wolf?


    At this moment, Jiang Yao was staring, watching the volcano erupt in the distance, her eyes were full of shock!


    She hugged the greedy wolf''s thigh and hid behind him, nervous and irritating, but there was no fear on her face. Anyway, following the greedy wolf, she felt safe, as if the dangers around him would stay away from her.


    "Uncle, what is that! Why does the water catch fire?"

 Chapter 2382： Lead the war

    Jiang Yao himself thought these words sounded so funny, didn''t her mother say that water and fire are incompatible.


    But those that are mobile are clearly fire.


    "Wow, it''s flying!"


    Jiang Yao suddenly pointed to a lava leaping up and exclaimed.


    Seeing a cluster of flying, she screamed in shock, and hurriedly retracted behind Greed Wolf.


    Greedy Wolf stretched out his hand and slapped the magma directly into the air.


    "What are you afraid of."


    He was angry, "Is it fun here."


    "It''s fun."


    Jiang Yao poked her head out, where was she really scared, and giggled, "Can we go there?"


    "No."


    Greedy wolf refused directly.


    He turned and left, Jiang Yao immediately followed, holding his sleeve with one hand, while raising his head: "Where to go next? What else is there for fun?"


    Staying in his mansion, Jiang Yao was tired of having fun, and ran up and down a few laps, and found that there was nothing left to play, so he went to quarrel with the wolf. He was so angry that he almost slapped the house and took the house. With Jiang Yao, he wandered around.


    "What''s that over there? Can I go and have a look?"


    "No."


    "Go, go, just take a look! Just take a look, okay?"


    That coquettish tone made Greedy Wolf helpless.


    He even regretted that he had brought Jiang Yao. This girl was more difficult to deal with than any other guy.


    Greedy wolf said that he could not, but still took Jiang Yao, took a step forward, shrank into an inch, and reached the distance in the blink of an eye...


    at the same time.


    Guan Yi and others, get together.


    No one thought that things would turn out to be like this.


    "Is the gate of the crypt opened?"


    Guan Yi knew that Jiang Yao was arrested, Jiang Ning and the others would definitely not sit idly by. They would come as soon as possible. They could just wait and watch Jiang Ning fight against the greedy wolves, and they would take advantage of them.


    "Master Yumeng is back and I haven''t seen anyone else."


    Someone shook their heads, "Do they not know how to get in?"


    Concerned frowning.


    "Hmph, he will definitely find a way, doesn''t his daughter care?"


    "We must hurry up, and can''t wait for him to find out that the girl is not a hot spring, and it will be in trouble at that time."


    Guan Yi knows that Greed Wolf is not stupid and very cunning. If he finds out, Jiang Yao is not the best spring, but the compass has been manipulated.


    By that time, they will be dead.


    "You find a way to open the door of the crypt and meet them."


    Someone spoke.


    Everyone is worried about what accidents will happen.


    Guan Yi glanced at him: "Will he believe us?"


    He sneered, but he was wondering in his heart that the current behavior of Greed Wolf is too abnormal, and the Lord Demon King would even take care of the little girl.


    Could it be that he has found out?


    Guan Yi turned his head and saw that Tang Fang said nothing.


    "Why don''t you speak?"


    Tang Fang said, "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t you think this is a bit strange?"


    Guan Yi looked at Tang Fang with some caution, and always felt that Tang Fang had slightly changed from before, "Are you hiding something from us."


    "What can I hide from you."


    Tang Fang said lightly, "But it''s all done according to your requirements. Now that it''s the last step, you don''t want me to do anything, right?"


    He shook his head, apparently rejecting the love of love.


    Everyone is looking at Guan Yi.


    He said that he will take the lead. It''s all right now. If things are at a critical time, if he doesn''t stand up and waits for troubles, everyone will die!


    Guan Yi smiled.


    "Of course I will do it,"


    He snorted, "It is indeed difficult for someone to count on you."


    "Well, I''ll pick up Jiangning and the others, and you guys are ready, I think, our freedom will come soon, and when the time comes, we will celebrate!"

 Chapter 2383： Come in!

    Guan Yi couldn''t believe in these people, even if he said to them to cooperate, he had already planned it in his heart.


    When their goals are achieved, these people... are to be eliminated.


    The catacomb will only belong to one person, and that is what he cares about.


    Other people, why don''t they have ghosts in their hearts?


    According to Guan Yi, he went to pick up Jiang Ning, and the Ninth Hall Master Luoyang immediately stood up.


    "Give me back. You are the leader. If you want to lead the whole situation, everyone must act under your leadership, so don''t bother."


    Luoyang swept around and said lightly, "I will arrange this little matter."


    Others wanted to speak, but they were already a step slower, so naturally they stopped talking.


    This is of course a good thing. Being able to contact Jiang Ning first is the best opportunity. If we can give Jiang Ning favor, then we can make better use of him in the future.


    Guan Yi nodded, squinted and smiled: "Since you are willing to cover the love of the attendant and share the burden, that would be great."


    "Other people get ready. Except for those neutral palace masters, we must all be united. I hope you will be clear."


    Everyone nodded.


    The meeting broke up, about Tang Fang who was calling to leave.


    "Are you hiding something from us?"


    He was not talking about me, but about us. He was just reminding Tang Fang not to do anything that shouldn''t be done. Now everyone is in the same boat. Once something goes wrong, no one can escape.


    No one would believe that greedy wolves would be kind enough to let them go, especially for the charge of betrayal.


    Tang Fang glanced at him: "What do you think I can hide from you?"


    Even the compass was taken by him to find it. If he wanted to conceal it, then it would be fine to get it by himself, so why bother to take the credit for it.


    "Don''t forget, I took you to find the compass."


    "You are the leader, everyone listens to you, you should thank me."


    Tang Fang said politely.


    "Hahaha,"


    Guan Yi smiled, "You are right, I should thank you, so I have always trusted you the most and regarded you as my best partner, isn''t it?"


    "You never believe in others, you only believe in yourself, there is no need to say such things."


    Tang Fang said lightly, not polite, "We just take what we need, say we are friends, then we will pass."


    After speaking, he left.


    Guan Yi looked at his back, but felt relieved.


    They are all the same kind of people, each can do nothing for their own purposes, but they will never trust others easily. If they don''t believe in them, it''s the same as they don''t believe in themselves.


    However, they all get what they need.


    "It seems that when the greedy wolf dies, they will be more difficult to deal with."


    There was a chill in the concerned eyes.


    ...


    Luoyang took a few of his confidants and rushed towards the gate of the catacombs.


    He has received news that Jiang Ning is outside the gate of the crypt at the moment. His task is to pick Jiang Ning into the crypt and use Jiang Ning''s power to kill the greedy wolf!


    Even if they lose both sides, it''s okay for them, as long as they kill the greedy wolf, the others are not afraid at all.


    And at the moment.


    Outside the gate of the crypt, at the crossroads.


    Sitting cross-legged, Jiang Ning formed a pattern of formations with his hands, emitting rays of light, illuminating everything around him.


    At night, it was a bit horrifying to see such a scene.


    "open!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning screamed, and a hole suddenly cracked in the ground, and golden light burst out from it.


    The old naughty boy said: "The door is open!"


    Jiang Ning was really amazing. In just a short time, he even cracked the pattern of opening the key to the gate of the crypt. Such strength is really amazing.


    When the door opened, Jiang Ning didn''t hesitate, and immediately rushed in with the old naughty boy.

 Chapter 2384： One hit kill!

    At the same time, Luoyang happened to reach the door, and before he opened it, a golden light flashed and Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy came in.


    He was a little surprised. Seeing someone coming in, he immediately shouted, "Who?"


    Except for the master of their crypt, not many people know how to open the door of the crypt. He doesn''t believe that Jiang Ning has the strength to open the door of the crypt.


    Could it be that there are other people who know the key to enter the cave?


    Jiang Ning saw several people walking towards him at a glance, and his face gradually became cold.


    "I ask you, who are you?"


    Luoyang shouted, "Do you know, where is this place?"


    "This is a crypt, right?"


    Jiangning Road.


    "good."


    Luoyang was frightened and couldn''t help asking, "Are you Jiang Ning?"


    "it''s me."


    Jiang Ning glanced at Luoyang. He didn''t expect him to know himself. It seemed that they had been waiting here for a long time.


    They are sure that they will come, and all this is really what they designed.


    Take away Jiang Yao and lure yourself into the crypt!


    "I am here just to wait for you."


    Luoyang suppressed the shock in his heart. He still couldn''t understand how Jiang Ning entered the crypt. He couldn''t believe that Jiang Ning opened the door of the crypt on his own.


    "wait for me?"


    Jiang Ning sneered, looking at Luoyang and the few people behind him, "What are you waiting for?"


    "You arrested my daughter, and now you say you''re waiting for me here? Do you really think I''m a fool!"


    The aura on Jiang Ning''s body gradually became violent. Since sitting on the dragon chair in Tiangong, he was the first to release his aura, so tough that the old naughty boy couldn''t help but shock.


    Luoyang and others became more vigilant.


    "What do you want to do?"


    He hurriedly said, "I''m here to help you save people!"


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning raised his hand with a punch, and went straight away, crit!


    Save people?


    Help yourself to save people?


    Are you really stupid?


    He didn''t have a word of nonsense, and went straight away, punching out, shaking the ground, the violent punches, shaking the earth!


    Luoyang was shocked: "What are you doing!"


    He didn''t expect that when he came to pick up Jiang Ning himself, he would meet such a violent Jiang Ning, and he would act if he didn''t agree with him, and his strength was so terrifying.


    Seeing Jiang Ning attacked, he burst out, and the four men behind him immediately rushed out.


    "Bold! I dare to offend the Lord!"


    The four people rushed away, extremely powerful, this is a crypt, and their palace owner is in front of them, and no one is allowed to run wild in front of their palace owner!


    A long punch came out, four people with eight fists, all headed towards Jiangning, but Jiangning ignored it.


    With his fist, you can smash everything with just one punch!


    Boom!


    A loud bang and violent punches directly shook the four people into the air and slammed them to the ground. They immediately lost their breath and died tragically!


    Luoyang''s complexion changed drastically, so strong!


    No wonder it is said that only Jiang Ning can shake Greedy Wolf. This level of strength is probably stronger than Greedy Wolf.


    "Wait!"


    Luoyang hurriedly shouted.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t care at all.


    Caught his own daughter, and said he wanted to help himself?


    This kind of person,? Zero intention to serve the zero Lu Fu Lingxi? Should kill!


    The eruption of Ji Dao boxing is even more white. In Jiang Ning''s heart, a storm instantly formed, generating huge pressure and directly acting on Luoyang!


    Luoyang''s face changed drastically. He felt as if something was suddenly pressing on him. He watched Jiang Ning''s fist attack, but he couldn''t move at all.


    "Stop! You stop!"


    He screamed in panic, terrified, this Jiang Ning, what on earth was he, how could he be so terrified?


    He yelled, but Jiang Ning didn''t pay any attention at all, punched hard and smashed it.


    Boom


    With a loud noise, Luoyang didn''t have time to react. He was beaten and flew out, his breastbone cracked and cracked, and he sank straight away!


    "what--"


    He screamed and never thought that he would be killed by a mortal with a punch!

 Chapter 2385： betray

    A huge depression suddenly appeared on the ground!


    Luoyang opened his mouth, spouting blood, before he even screamed, staring at his eyes, killing him instantly!


    He couldn''t think of it until he died, he took the initiative to pick up Jiang Ning, but he would kill him with a punch.


    The old naughty boy was horrified, Jiang Ning''s strength was too terrifying.


    But in an instant, these people in the catacombs were all killed by him, and they were simply neat.


    He could see that Luoyang was not bad in strength, and might even be regarded as a master, not much worse than the younger self, but in front of Jiang Ning, it was simply vulnerable.


    "Is this the strength of a master in the cave."


    The old naughty boy said, "It seems that it is much worse than expected."


    He glanced at Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning did not speak, nor did Luoyang''s corpse. The breath from his body gradually dissipated. He, who was in a rage just now, would not care what Luoyang said.


    He was the same as Guan Yi, approaching him purposefully, and even this time, Jiang Yao was also rolled up, and he came to Xi closed love with zero intention.


    This is something Jiang Ning can''t stand.


    "Find someone first."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath and opened his mouth, "No matter what, save Jiang Yao first, let''s talk about other things."


    "it is good."


    The old urchin nodded.


    The two people have a clear purpose. Entering the cave is to save Jiang Yao. No matter who it is, as long as they dare to hurt Jiang Yao, they will never be polite!


    at the same time.


    Guan Yi and others have begun to gather.


    They knew very well that Jiang Ning would definitely not let go of him when he came this time. Even if Jiang Yao didn''t die, he would definitely overturn the crypt if he touched his negative scales!


    They knew a little about the horror of this man, but they didn''t care. Anyway, Jiang Ning would only be looking for a wolf.


    Who asked Greed Wolf to arrest the other''s woman?


    "Everyone listen,"


    Guan Yi shouted, "The future is yours!"


    "We have to fight for ourselves!"


    "The reign of the devil should be over long ago, and we have to usher in our own era!"


    "From today, you are no longer slaves to the devil, but yourself!"


    Guan Yi issued a declaration, high-sounding, he naturally wouldn''t let everyone feel that he was working for himself. He wanted everyone to understand that they were fighting for their own interests.


    Only by following yourself can you get more. This is the most practical.


    The soldiers below are very excited, they have always followed the concern, and the loyalty in their hearts is also the concern. After so many years, the whereabouts of the demon king is unknown.


    The main hall masters are in their own affairs, and several frictions and battles have brought them together.


    But now, the Demon King suddenly returns and let them become slaves of the Demon King again, how can it work?


    No one wants it!


    Guan Yi announced the uprising, and everyone responded.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The roar is loud!


    Guan Yi raised his arms and shouted.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The soldiers below were louder and deafening.


    Guan Yi has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    As long as the greedy wolf is dead, who else can stop himself in this cave?


    The same is true for other hall masters.


    The things that everyone thinks in their hearts are all the same, each has a ghost, and how to work together, it is only temporary cooperation before there is a strong opponent.


    Wait until the most powerful enemy is killed, and then it''s time for them to compete with each other.


    "Hall Master, there is no news from Luoyang."


    The subordinates stepped forward to report the situation.


    Luoyang took the initiative to pick up Jiangning and take Jiangning to find the greedy wolf. They waited for the two men to fight together so that they could take advantage of the fisherman''s profit.


    But now, there is no news.


    "This rubbish, can''t even this matter be handled well?"


    Guan Yi frowned. Now everyone is ready. If something goes wrong in Luoyang, it will be troublesome.


    "Where is the devil?"


    He asked.

 Chapter 2386： Really spring eyes

    "The palace in the depths of the crypt."


    The subordinate said, "That girl is there too, I don''t know what to do."


    Guan Yi snorted, knowing where the greedy wolf is. As for that girl, that is the bait to attract Jiang Ning, and it is not a real spring, so it doesn''t matter at all.


    Of course, if the little girl is killed by the greedy wolf, the effect will definitely be better. With Jiang Ning''s temper, someone must die with him and the greedy wolf!


    Guan Yi thought to himself.


    "You, arrange a few people,"


    He lowered his voice, "Make them ready to kill that little girl as soon as they get the chance, do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Guan Yi waited quietly, waiting for news from Luoyang. His task was simple, as long as he took Jiang Ning to Greed Wolf.


    It''s impossible to do such a simple thing.


    At that time.


    The palace in the depths of the crypt.


    In front of him, there was a dry pond, and there was no trace of liquid flowing through it for a long time.


    Greedy Wolf stood there, frowning slightly, not knowing what he was thinking, Jiang Yao ran around him, squatting down to look at the cracks in the ground from time to time, poking with his fingers curiously.


    "Hey, why are they cracked? Is there something in it."


    Her curiosity has never stopped, especially in places like the catacombs, where many things can''t be seen outside.


    "Don''t touch it."


    Greedy Wolf glanced at her, his tone a little cold, "Don''t touch things that are dangerous, hasn''t your master taught you?"


    Of course he knows that Jiang Yao is not really a spring eye, so he doesn''t care, not to say that she is Jiang Ning''s daughter, hurting her will bring himself a lot of trouble.


    Just because she is the disciple of the old naughty boy, greedy wolves will give the deceased a little face.


    What''s more, Jiang Yao is very cute. In a short period of time, greedy wolves can also enjoy some of the relaxation and happiness that he has never felt before. Of course, he will not show this.


    "It''s not dangerous."


    Jiang Yao laughed, and put his fingers into those gaps, "Look, I put it in, nothing happened."


    Greedy Wolf frowned and was about to scold her. Under these cracks, there was magma, enough to burn Jiang Yao instantly!


    It''s just that the magma water in this pool has temporarily dried up, and only when the last spring is found can it be revived.


    He was about to speak when suddenly, the ground trembled.


    Greedy wolf''s face changed slightly, looking at the cracks on the ground, there seemed to be some changes, especially when Jiang Yao''s fingers were put into those cracks, it was like walking in the desert for too long, and a hungry person suddenly saw it. water!


    There was some excitement in the air!


    Greedy Wolf looked at Jiang Yao in disbelief, watching the changes in this pond.


    How can this be?


    "Uncle, look, there is no danger, they are still scratching my fingers."


    Jiang Yao was full of smiles, playing happily.


    "They... are scratching your fingers?"


    The greedy wolf is incredible?


    Jiang Yao took out her finger, the fingertip was stained with a cluster of sparks, which looked like liquid and flame, but she could not feel a trace of pain.


    "Yeah, look, these little guys are still licking my fingers."


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Greedy Wolf only felt his head tremble and looked at this scene in shock. Immediately, his eyes gradually became cold and murderous!


    spring!


    Jiang Yao actually has a real spring eye!


    How can this be?


    Luo Pan was obviously touched by Guan Yi and deliberately arrested Jiang Yao, not to attract Jiang Ning to deal with him, but how...


    He couldn''t believe it, but only Quanyan could do this.


    Jiang Yao turned out to be the last spring.


    Greedy Wolf''s face changed, his eyes became more indifferent and ferocious, and a trace of cruelty spread from him.


    But Jiang Yao didn''t know anything, she still cheered and looked at her fingers excitedly.


    "Uncle, look! What a fun! Look at it!"

 Chapter 2387： stop!

    Greedy Wolf ignored her, but those eyes became more and more indifferent.


    Double pupil reappears!


    He stared at Jiang Yao, but he didn''t expect that the last spring would appear in front of him in this way.


    It''s really nowhere to find a place to break through the iron shoes, and it doesn''t take much effort to get it.


    I''m afraid that even Guan Yi would not have thought that Jiang Yao was really a spring eye. His unintentional strategy helped him a lot.


    "Uncle, do you want to play?"


    Jiang Yao jumped in front of Tanlang, raised her head, with a smile on her face, she could see that she was in a good mood.


    She stretched her fingers out to get as close as possible to the greedy wolf, so that this uncle who doesn''t like to bend over can also play such fun things.


    Greedy Wolf still didn''t speak, he stretched out his hand, and a burst of energy flowed between his palms!


    He slowly stretched out his hand and pointed it at Jiang Yao''s head. As long as he put a palm down, Jiang Yao''s head could be easily crushed!


    This is the spring of delivery.


    "stop!"


    Suddenly, from a distance, a voice sounded.


    Yumeng rushed over, and when he saw Greedy Wolf about to start his hands, he glared at him, and his body trembled with anger, "Greedy Wolf! Stop it!"


    She rarely loses her temper, but this time, she is so angry.


    "I want you to stop!"


    Seeing that Greed Wolf didn''t mean to stop, Yu Meng rebuked, slapped it out with a palm, and slapped Greed Wolf on the shoulder, shook him out, and then blocked Jiang Yao.


    This attack naturally has no effect on Greedy Wolf.


    He glanced at Yumeng, but he was surprised that Yumeng would actually do something with himself for Jiang Yao.


    "Sister Shenxian! Why are you hitting my uncle!"


    How did Jiang Yao know this? When Yumeng hit the greedy wolf''s shoulder with her hands, she was anxious, "Uncle, does it hurt?"


    She is just a child, she knows so much, she only knows that Greedy Wolf always takes her to play and eat delicious food. He is also an old friend of her master.


    "Jiang Yao, don''t go there!"


    Seeing Jiang Yao? Er Yidi Zhizhi Ai Dianran? Still going over, Yu Meng grabbed him, "He will hurt you!"


    Jiang Yao didn''t believe it.


    "Uncle won''t hurt me. He is my master''s friend, Sister Shenxian. You must have misunderstood."


    She blinked her big eyes, looked up at Yumeng, and then at the greedy wolf, "Uncle, you tell her that you won''t hurt me, right."


    Greedy wolf''s heavy pupil, gleaming with a cold murderous intent.


    "No, I will kill you."


    His voice changed, as if the demon king was back again.


    He stared at Jiang Yao: "You are very important to me, so you must die."


    Jiang Yao was shocked, and Yumeng''s face changed drastically. She could hear her voice, this is not a wolf!


    But the real devil!


    Unexpectedly, the Demon King was still completely dying out, still hiding in the body of Greed Wolf, and after discovering the spring, he regained consciousness.


    "Be careful!"


    Yumeng yelled, not daring to take the attack of the greedy wolf easily, turned around and hugged Jiang Yao, and hurriedly backed away.


    But the speed of greedy wolf is too fast!


    But in the blink of an eye, Greedy Wolf had already caught up with Yumeng, and under his eyes, all the trajectories of Yumeng''s actions could not escape his eyes.


    "boom!"


    He took a palm shot, and Yu Meng immediately raised his hand, gave him a fierce palm, and quickly escaped with strength.


    "Legacy!"


    Yumeng yelled, "You are sober, don''t you even want to kill me!"


    Greedy wolf expressionless, the look in his eyes at this moment made Yumeng feel very strange, this guy...not greedy wolf!


    At this moment, it is obvious that the consciousness of the demon king is dominant, and the soul of greedy wolf is suppressed by him.


    Yumeng knew that it was useless to say anything. The top priority was to take Jiang Yao away, stay away from here, and stay away from greedy wolves.


    She ran away quickly, and the greedy wolf was very fast, and a little bit under her feet directly blocked her way.


    "People, stay."


    Greedy wolf''s voice is hoarse, and his whole body exudes a terrifying murderous aura!

 Chapter 2388： The Devil Awakens

    It seems that the Demon King''s soul is hidden deep in his body, and now he sees where the spring is, how can he stand it?


    Isn''t he waiting for this time?


    Even the power of Greed Wolf could not suppress him.


    "boom!"


    The greedy wolf moved, the demon king''s consciousness drove him, and the shot was a killer move!


    Yumeng didn''t dare to be careless, but holding Jiang Yao in one hand, she couldn''t fight against the greedy wolf, so she was defeated by a few tricks.


    But Greedy Wolf blocked her way again, trying to break free, it was as difficult as reaching the sky.


    "I''ll hold him, you run quickly!"


    Yumeng turned to look at Jiang Yao, "You have my pendant on your body, don''t take it down!"


    As long as you escape from Greedy Wolf, it is difficult for the others in this cave to hurt Jiang Yao.


    She put Jiang Yao down, turned and rushed towards Greed Wolf, Jiang Yao didn''t know what happened, let alone why, Yu Meng would suddenly fight against Greed Wolf.


    She saw the eyes of the wolf, and she was a little scared.


    "Uncle, what''s the matter with you?"


    She yelled loudly.


    But Greedy Wolf did not respond to her.


    "Go!"


    Yumeng slapped her hands, and a powerful force surged. After so many years, she hadn''t used her strength.


    She didn''t expect that the first time she did it, she was going to fight with the greedy wolf!


    Jiang Yao felt something was wrong, and ran away a little scared, looking back from time to time, not knowing what was going on.


    "boom!"


    There was only a loud noise, Yumeng hummed softly, and the whole person flew out, sliding more than ten meters on the ground before stopping.


    A trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth and her face was calm, but her eyes couldn''t help but a trace of fear.


    "What a terrible strength."


    The wolf greedy at this moment is not only the wolf greedy, but also the strength of the demon king. This kind of strength is too strong, much stronger than her, and she can''t parry at all.


    Greedy Wolf didn''t care about her. He cared about her life and death. He raised his head and looked at Jiang Yao who was running away. His figure flashed like a phantom. In the next second, he was already in front of Jiang Yao.


    "uncle?"


    Jiang Yao stopped, looked at the greedy wolf, and asked cautiously, "Are you going to kill me?"


    Greedy wolf squinted his eyes, his eyes kept changing. Hearing this uncle, he seemed to belong to the greedy wolf''s consciousness, and he was a little awakened.


    His head trembled slightly, and the two consciousnesses fought fiercely for control of the body.


    It seems very weird.


    "spring."


    Greedy wolf''s voice is hoarse, "I am bound to win."


    This is the voice of the devil.


    His eyes returned to his indifference again, and he stretched out his hand to catch Jiang Yao, but Jiang Yao remained motionless and couldn''t break free!


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a violent breath came, as if pouring down from the nine heavens, turbulent.


    Greedy wolf turned his head abruptly and saw a pair of fire-breathing eyes, murderous!


    Is it? Erling indulges in love and closes the West? Jiangning!


    He immediately raised his hand and slammed Jiang Ning''s fist together. With a loud noise, Greed Wolf retreated. He removed the terrifying force and stared at Jiang Ning with surprise.


    "What a powerful force, this type of boxing..."


    Jiang Ning ignored him and held Jiang Yao in his arms. If he came one step later, Jiang Yao would be really dangerous!


    "dad!"


    Jiang Yao couldn''t help crying. She was frightened and put her arms around Jiang Ning''s neck hard, "Dad, I''m afraid!"


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, Dad is here, don''t be afraid."


    Jiang Ning comforted softly.


    "Yaoyao!"


    The old naughty boy was a bit slower than Jiang Ning, and he tried his best to come. He also carried a person in his hand, and it was from him that he knew where the greedy wolf was.


    He directly left the man behind and rushed to Jiang Yao, watching Jiang Yao already crying, and felt distressed.


    "Legacy!"


    The old naughty boy scolded, "You fucking, even Lao Tzu''s apprentice dare to bully!"


    Fire in his eyes, murderous!


    "He is not a wolf."


    Yumeng stood up, took a deep breath, wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, "His body is now under the control of the devil!"

 Chapter 2389： The earth is shaking!

    The person in front of him is clearly not greedy wolves anymore.


    Yumeng''s perception ability is very special, can clearly feel that the body of the wolf is occupied, and now the dominant consciousness is a trace of the devil''s remnant soul!


    Even if it is only the remnant soul, they dare not take care of it, especially when they get the body of the wolf greedy, it is just as powerful as a tiger!


    "I don''t care who he is, dare to bully my apprentice, I want him to die!"


    The old naughty boy roared and was about to rush out to do something, but was stopped by Jiang Ning.


    "You protect Yaoyao."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "I''ll clean up this guy."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning moved!


    Just a little bit, and you were in front of Greed Wolf almost instantly, too fast!


    His figure drew the storm and whizzed past, making a piercing sound, extremely ear-piercing.


    boom!


    Punch!


    Jiang Ning slammed a punch, and the terrifying Ji Dao fist unfolded, shocking the world. The violent punch was boiling, and a trace of white light was hidden in his fist.


    Greedy wolf snorted, and also raised a punch, the two collided head-on!


    With a loud bang, Jiang Ning and Greedy Wolf stepped back a few steps each, but before Greedy Wolf could stand firm, Jiang Ning rushed over again.


    His fists, like raindrops, were punched frantically, punch after punch, as if he didn''t know he was tired.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Jiang Ning was expressionless, and the murderous look in his eyes, as if it were real, locked the greedy wolf firmly!


    This is the first time he has fully used Ji Dao Fist. The energy in his dantian seems to be exhausted, and even as the attack continues to intensify, like a wave, one layer is more surging with one layer!


    Yumeng was dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, her expression was in a trance, as if at that moment, Jiang Ning''s back was so familiar.


    "Breaking the military?"


    Her voice trembled, but she quickly reacted. The person in front of her was not Pojun, nor could it be him, but this indomitable dominance is really similar to Pojun.


    "A mere mortal, do you think you can kill me?"


    Greedy wolf roared, and a double pupil stared at Jiang Ning, as if to see Jiang Ning completely.


    He stared at Jiang Ning''s fist and could clearly see Jiang Ning''s fist route, but each time he could only advance slightly, Jiang Ning''s attack was still terribly powerful.


    If you are someone else, I am afraid that you have already been counter-killed at this moment!


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about this, his speed was still very fast, always maintaining a very high level, his fists were punched, and the air quavered.


    It seems that he doesn''t care at all, Greed Wolf can see through his boxing skills and can react in time.


    He just wanted to tell Greedy Wolf that he would dare to hurt his daughter, even if he was the devil, he would kill him!


    boom! boom! boom!


    The battle was fierce. Jiang Ning and Greed Wolf fought together frantically. The speed was so fast that most people couldn''t see how they did it.


    Even the old naughty boy can''t help but be surprised that Jiang Ning is really too powerful.


    What he is facing at this moment is greedy wolf, but not just greedy wolf, that trace of the devil''s remnant soul is definitely not simple!


    But even so, Jiang Ning still suppressed Greedy Wolf, making Greedy Wolf unable to fight back and could only passively defend.


    "drink!"


    Jiang Ning suddenly screamed, and the speed suddenly increased, the wolf was shocked.


    He thought it was the limit of Jiang Ning just now, but he didn''t expect that Jiang Ning still had some reservations. This suddenly speeded up and a punch was blasted out. He couldn''t react instantly, and he was hit by the punch in his heart and flew out.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the greedy wolf knocked over the stone and rolled on the ground a few times, looking a little embarrassed, but quickly stood up.


    The double pupil still stared at Jiang Ning, indifferent and emotionless.


    Jiang Ning knew that it was not greedy of wolves, because if he was really greedy of wolves, at least he would be angry, instead of being indifferent like a ruthless robot.

 Chapter 2390： go away

    "Ji Dao Fist."


    Greedy Wolf''s voice was hoarse, "I didn''t expect it to be there."


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes slightly, and when he heard this voice speaking, he was also a little surprised. It seemed that the origin of this Ji Dao boxing technique was even more mysterious, even the devil knew it.


    The two people looked at each other, and they had a general understanding of each other''s strength just after the fierce fight.


    Greedy Wolf did not expect that Jiang Ning was now so powerful that he could be compared with himself with a mortal body.


    Of course, he only had a trace of the remnant soul of the Demon King, and he could not display all his strength. Even so, Jiang Ning''s strength was enough to surprise him.


    What shocked him even more was that Jiang Ning''s physique was special, and he became more brave as he fought. If this continues, I am afraid that he will lose more in the end.


    The Demon King''s soul hasn''t fully awakened yet. If he stumbles here, the opportunity he has waited for so many years is really wasted.


    "Huh¡ª"


    Greedy wolf was about to leave when he moved. Jiang Ning had guessed it a long time ago, and immediately followed and stood in front of him.


    "Want to go?"


    Jiang Ning snorted, "Do you think it''s that easy!"


    He slowly raised his fist.


    "I don''t care if you are a wolf or a demon, dare to hurt my daughter, it is a dead end!"


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ning did not have a hint of politeness, and then Wuxi Wushan broke out a killer move again, and rushed towards the greedy wolf!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The offensive is strong, and Changhong is full of strength!


    Jiang Ning''s fist seemed to drop from the sky, and the force sank vigorously. Every punch was enough to shake the mountain!


    The horrible boxing force rolled, shaking the greedy wolf back one after another.


    "Ignorant child, arrogant!"


    Greedy wolf shouted and stared at Jiang Ning, trying to influence Jiang Ning with his double pupil, but Jiang Ning was not afraid of him. His anger at the moment, let alone the double pupil, even if it was something powerful, he did not have the slightest fear!


    The two people fought fiercely again, crazy, and fighting dimly!


    The old naughty boy protected Jiang Yao, squinting his eyes to prevent the wind and sand from blowing into his eyes.


    "Amazing."


    Yumeng couldn''t help but said, "His strength, I am afraid he has already surpassed you."


    She glanced at the old naughty boy.


    In that era of the end of the law, the old urchin and the three of them were already on the top, far surpassing the others, but now, the old urchin has used the water of the longevity pool, and his blood is revived, more powerful than in the past.


    But the terrifying power that Jiang Ning showed at this moment was even more terrifying!


    He actually suppressed the greedy wolf.


    The old naughty boy snorted.


    "One generation is stronger than one generation, it''s no big deal,"


    He said lightly, "You don''t even see who he is."


    Jiang Ning, who controls Ji Dao Fist, is a person of another level. Even if he is a mortal, he is comparable to a god!


    However, Jiang Ning still needs time, he also controls the formation pattern, this is Jiang Ning''s most powerful trump card.


    The old naughty boy has a solemn face. I don''t know if anything is changing in this era. Now that the devil''s remnant soul is awakened, will there be any other variables?


    "Master, my father is so amazing."


    Jiang Yao shrank behind the old naughty boy and said excitedly, "Why are he fighting with uncle?"


    "He is not your uncle."


    The old naughty boy said unhappily, "Even if it''s a bit related, it''s called Uncle!"


    "Master is older than him!"


    He stared.


    "Oh."


    Jiang Yao stuck out her tongue and dared not speak anymore.


    She watched Jiang Ning fighting with the wolf in the distance, her eyes brightened. Instead of being afraid, she was very excited. It turned out that this was fighting.


    It seems to be fun!


    The old naughty boy didn¡¯t know that, in Jiang Yao¡¯s heart, a seed suddenly took root and began to slowly take root and sprout...


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, with a loud noise, Greedy Wolf stepped back again, and the clothes on his chest burst instantly, revealing his strong body!

 Chapter 2391： Arrogant

    He looked at Jiang Ning with incredible eyes, and he didn''t seem to believe that Jiang Ning in front of him was so powerful.


    Greedy Wolf laughed, a bit playful.


    "I didn''t expect it, it''s interesting, it''s really interesting!"


    His eyes gradually became cold and severe, and he released a bloodthirsty madness.


    Yumeng and the old naughty boy immediately became vigilant and carefully guarded Jiang Yao behind them.


    "Jiang Ning, be careful! The aura on this guy''s body is getting more and more weird!"


    They all know that the wolf greedy now is more than just greedy wolves. The remnant soul of the devil in his body controls the consciousness of greedy wolf, making him a walking dead.


    No one thought that after all the wolf-greedy institutions were counted, it would eventually fall into this field.


    Seeing the aura on Greedy Wolf''s body gradually changed, Jiang Ning''s expression remained unchanged.


    "Om¡ª"


    His fist shook and he was ready to fight, even if he tried to fight the wolf to the end today, he would not shrink back.


    If you dare to hurt your daughter, you must have the consciousness to pay the price!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Almost at the same time, the greedy wolf moved, and Jiang Ning also moved. The two immediately collided and made a loud noise.


    The two fists hit each other fiercely, and layers of air waves rolled, shaking the dust around them.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The fight between two people is like two wild beasts colliding frantically, like two bodies of steel, attacking each other frantically.


    The terrible punching force seeps out and sets off a hurricane!


    "What a terrible strength!"


    Yumeng stretched out her hand to cover her eyes, not wanting Fengsha to lose her eyes. She didn''t expect that such a terrifying master could still appear in this era.


    The old naughty boy didn''t have that much emotion. He had known Jiang Ning''s strength a long time ago, but it was indeed beyond his expectations that he was so powerful.


    He was even thinking, Jiang Ning should have surpassed the previous break-in army, right?


    And the most frightening thing is that Jiang Ning''s strength is still improving, not to mention that Jiang Ning hasn''t played another hole card until now.


    ? Shan Fu Shu Shu Fu Zhe Shi Zhe Lu? Array pattern!


    The old naughty boy didn''t speak, and carefully guarded Jiang Yao behind him.


    Xiao Jiangyao was not afraid. She secretly stretched her head and looked at Jiang Ning, who was fighting fiercely with the wolf, her eyes brighter and brighter.


    "Yaoyao, are you afraid?"


    The old urchin asked.


    "Not afraid."


    Jiang Yao said, "Master, isn''t my father particularly good?"


    "Ok."


    A stern person like the old naughty boy doesn''t say so much nonsense, and it''s hard to get a single acknowledgment.


    "Then, in the future, will I be as good as Dad?"


    She raised her head and looked at the old naughty boy with curiosity and expectation.


    Those clear eyes made the old naughty boy''s heart tremble. He suddenly remembered that when he first saw this terrible boy, he was attracted by Jiang Yao''s talent.


    Now think about it, my master is too incompetent. Isn''t this delaying the child?


    He suddenly felt that he shouldn''t spoil Jiang Yao too much. If it is for her, he should let her know how cruel the world is. She needs to have enough strength to protect herself and the people around her.


    After all, I can''t accompany her forever, and Jiang Ning is the same. Even if there is a pond of longevity, who can really live forever?


    "Yaoyao will definitely be better than Master and even better than your father in the future."


    The old naughty boy took a deep breath, "In the future, you are the one who will protect Master and your dad!"


    Hearing these words, Jiang Yao became even more excited, squeezed her small fist hard, nodded and said: "Yeah! Master, I can protect you!"


    boom!


    Jiang Ning and the greedy wolf are still fighting frantically!


    The surrounding storm swept, and the sky was full of wild sand!


    The figures of the two people kept crashing wildly, and then they separated immediately, and then continued...the cycle of reciprocation.

 Chapter 2392： murderous look!

    It seems that they don''t have any tricks at all, they are using brute force, without any bells and whistles, just head-on-head!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Greedy Wolf stepped back a dozen steps again, and the robe on his body was broken.


    There were even blood stains on his chest!


    Those were all made by Jiang Ning''s fists abruptly.


    To be an ordinary person, a single punch is enough to kill him, but on Greed Wolf''s body, it turns out to be just a bloodstain.


    Jiang Ning was a little surprised by the strength of this physical body.


    But he didn''t notice, the look in Greed Wolf''s eyes was even more amazed. The two men fought fiercely. There were still a lot of blood on his body, but Jiang Ning''s body was unscathed!


    Greedy Wolf took a deep breath, his eyes gradually changed. It seemed that the soul of Greedy Wolf itself began to compete with him for control of the body.


    If you continue to fight like this, you will not be able to exert your strength at all, and may even be greatly affected.


    He squinted his eyes and looked at Jiang Ning: "You are fine. Keep alive. I will take your life."


    Having said that, he glanced at Jiang Yao again, that was the last spring, and he was also bound to win.


    Greedy wolf turned around and left, disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye, at an astonishing speed!


    Jiang Ning didn''t chase, he took a few heavy breaths before calming down.


    It is not an easy task to fight against a terrifying master like Greed Wolf. The movement of the battle just now was enough to shock everyone.


    "Jiang Yao!"


    Jiang Ning walked over, Jiang Yao immediately plunged into his arms.


    "Dad! Are you okay?"


    Jiang Yao was worried.


    "It''s okay."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, kissed Jiang Yao''s little face, and finally felt relieved, "Yaoyao don''t worry."


    Seeing that Jiang Yao is okay, he can let go of his hanging heart.


    "That guy didn''t hurt you."


    "Do you mean uncle?"


    Jiang Yao tilted his head, "He didn''t! He treats Yaoyao very well, and he takes Yaoyao to eat and drink everywhere. Yaoyao is very happy!"


    After she finished speaking, she paused again.


    "Dad, is he a bad guy?"


    She saw Greedy Wolf fighting with Jiang Ning.


    "Sometimes he is a bad guy, sometimes...maybe."


    Jiang Ning didn''t know how to explain to Jiang Yao, and he didn''t want Jiang Yao to destroy the simplicity and beauty in her heart. "Yaoyao must remember that she can''t let herself be in danger, understand?"


    "Learn to protect yourself."


    "Yeah! Yaoyao remembered it!"


    Jiang Yao nodded, "Yaoyao will protect Dad and Master in the future!"


    She turned her head and glanced at Yumeng who was standing aside: "By the way, protect Sister Shenxian too."


    Yumeng couldn''t help laughing, this girl is too cute.


    "The wolf is unstable now,"


    The old naughty boy said, "I don''t know when he will be controlled by the Demon King. Now he is a factor of instability."


    Speaking of it, no matter how bad the greedy wolf is, it will be his contemporaries after all. After so many years, they will be left with three people. Even if they are to die, the greedy wolf should die in his own hands, not others.


    The old naughty boy has this idea in his mind, but he also knows that the situation is complicated now and he cannot act rashly.


    "We should be cautious,"


    Jiang Ning said, "The Devil''s Remnant Soul in his body is only a little bit, but even this point is strong enough. We must strengthen our strength."


    Jiang Ning knew what level the greedy wolf had reached after the actual fight.


    I am afraid that the only one who can contend with is myself.


    But if one day, Greedy Wolf is completely controlled by the remnant soul of the Demon King, then it will be really troublesome.


    The old urchin nodded with a solemn face.


    "Where? Where is the place? Where is the cave?"


    Jiang Yao almost had an accident this time, it was the ghost of Guan Yi!


    If it weren''t for his design, Jiang Yao wouldn''t be caught at all, let alone be discovered. She really was the spring eye.


    Speaking of this, Jiang Ning''s face suddenly appeared murderous!

 Chapter 2393： No news

    Concerned about this kind of person, can''t stay!


    I knew that this man was so cruel and cruel, Jiang Ning should have killed him directly in order to achieve his goal without compromise.


    If Jiang Yao had an accident because of his soft-heartedness, it would be hard for him to forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    "You protect Jiang Yao from leaving first."


    Jiang Ning said.


    The old naughty boy glanced at him: "Okay."


    He didn''t ask much, he could see that Jiang Ning was in a rage at this moment.


    Greedy wolf has left, but Jiang Ning''s anger has not yet been vented. Since he has come to the crypt once, let the people here know what pain is!


    Jiang Ning turned and left, and soon disappeared.


    "You just leave him alone like this?"


    Yumeng couldn''t help asking, "There are many masters in this cave. If he is besieged, it would not be a good thing."


    Even if the greedy wolf leaves, the strength of those palace masters is not weak, and more importantly, they have a lot of soldiers.


    The old naughty boy glanced at her.


    "Who said, he is alone."


    He snorted, as if he was still angry with Yumeng, but he also knew that if Yumeng hadn''t arrived in time this time, Jiang Yao might have been in an accident.


    He opened his mouth and hesitated: "This time, I owe you a favor."


    After speaking, the old naughty boy took Jiang Yao away.


    He was not good at speech, and he couldn''t say anything, so he just pulled it down with a single sentence. Anyway, Yumeng knew exactly what kind of person he was.


    Looking at the appearance of the old naughty boy, Yu Meng shook his head and laughed.


    "This guy, his temper won''t change. It''s so hard to say thank you."


    Yumeng didn''t take it to heart, she was even more worried about where the greedy wolf had gone.


    The greedy wolf controlled by the remnant soul of the devil is no longer greedy wolf. No one can say what he will do in the future.


    She hoped that the wolf-greedy could keep herself awake, at least such a wolf-greedy would still have a trace of humanity, not a complete demon king.


    Yumeng adjusted her emotions, and then chased him in the direction where Greedy Wolf had left.


    If someone can save Greedy Wolf, then this person can only be her.


    At that time.


    Guan Yi and others can''t wait.


    Luo Baxi paid close attention to Shanlu Lingdi and Yang, but there was no news.


    "what happened?"


    Guan Yi said angrily, "Is there no news!"


    No one dared to speak.


    They didn''t get any news, and wherever they dared to tell Guan Yi, what kind of temper he was, his subordinates knew very well.


    The soldiers are also waiting for Guan Yi''s order. As long as he gives an order, they will immediately dispatch, but Guan Yi is not sure when he should make the move.


    If Jiang Ning didn''t come, didn''t fight with the greedy wolves, and they didn''t hurt both sides, how would he do it?


    Everything is being calculated, but at this moment, there is no news, how can Guan Yi not be annoyed.


    "You trash!"


    He angered, "What about the other hall masters? What is their situation now."


    If you don¡¯t have any news, is it possible that other people didn¡¯t get any news?


    The cave is very big, but where can it go? The **** of Luoyang invited Jiang Ning home for a drink? There was no news for a long time.


    "Hall Master, there is no news, I sent someone to the gate to see, no one."


    The subordinates were a little embarrassed, and even more puzzled.


    "waste!"


    Guan Yi frowned, wondering what happened, could it be an accident?


    This is not the result he hoped.


    But if there is no news, he can''t do it rashly. The prerequisite for his attack is that the wolf and Jiang Ning are both injured. Then he can take advantage of the fisherman''s profit. Otherwise, he rashly moves. I am afraid that without Jiangning''s action, the wolf will kill him NS!

 Chapter 2394： kill!

    Greedy wolf most sees no one betraying him, and it is not clear about this.


    "Tang Fang is here."


    Suddenly a subordinate ran in and whispered in Guan Yi''s ear.


    "What is he here for?"


    At this time, shouldn''t Tang Fang bring his own people, ready to encircle the greedy wolf and Jiang Ning, and find what he did.


    Guan Yi looked up and saw Tang Fang coming in, humming: "Why are you here?"


    "It''s not that it''s good, it''s all going according to plan."


    Their plan is that the main hall masters will work together to encircle the greedy wolf and Jiang Ning, and kill them. This cave is divided into 18 of them, and there is no need to worry about someone threatening them in the future.


    Tang Fang glanced at him with a complicated expression.


    "Luoyang is dead!"


    "What did you say?"


    Guan Yi was shocked, thinking that she had heard it wrong.


    Luoyang is dead?


    How could he die? Didn''t he pick up Jiang Ning, how could he...


    Suddenly, Guan Yi''s heart was shaken, "Jiang Ning killed it?"


    "Yes!"


    Tang Fang said coldly, "Do you know who you provoke?"


    He just got the news that Jiang Ning had found Greedy Wolf, and the two men fought fiercely, but the result was not that both lose and lose, but Greedy Wolf escaped!


    This Jiangning is more fearful than greedy wolves? Lu Pa intentionally brushes against Wu Ling? Fear!


    Concerned about this bastard, he unexpectedly found a guy who was even more terrifying than a wolf.


    Now the entire crypt, I am afraid that Jiang Ning''s anger will be endured!


    Guan Yi''s face changed: "So what? He is just a mortal, and we, the people of the crypt, what are you afraid of?"


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was kicked open, Guan Yi looked up, standing alone at the door, full of murderous aura, and his body was even more stained with blood!


    It''s Jiangning!


    He is like a real **** and demon, with his eyes fixed on Guan Yi, the look in his eyes, Guan Yi''s heart sank suddenly.


    Why is Jiangning here?


    "The greedy wolf has escaped!"


    Tang Fang gritted his teeth and couldn''t think of this result. He betrayed on both sides, just knowing that it was because they couldn''t fight against the greedy wolf, but he didn''t expect it to be such a result.


    Jiangning is even more difficult to deal with!


    "kill him!"


    When Guan Yi listened to it, he knew that things were not good, and it was completely inconsistent with his plan, so there was a hint of care.


    "Kill him immediately!"


    He roared, "There are so many of us, don''t be afraid of him!"


    From the moment he said this sentence, Tang Fang knew that he was afraid of it.


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    The soldiers roared together and rushed towards Jiangning, as if a raging tide was about to engulf Jiangning in an instant.


    Jiang Ning didn''t step back, and he couldn''t see the slightest fear on his face.


    On the contrary, that murderous aura, on the contrary, became more and more surging!


    I don''t know how long it has been, Jiang Ning has never released his murderous aura like this, let alone want to kill the Quartet so crazily!


    Boom


    Jiang Ning moved!


    As if there was a thunderstorm, the ground shook violently, and he slammed his foot on, and he swept out, but in an instant, he rushed into the crowd, like a wolf into a flock!


    Snapped!


    With one punch, Jiang Ning blasted out with one punch, and at the same time three people flew up, still in mid-air, breaking their bodies and killing them instantly!


    Tang Fang and Guan Yi''s face changed drastically.


    What a terrible strength!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Jiang Ning was not a human at all, but a terrifying humanoid tyrannosaurus, waving his fists, no one could stop him.


    In just one face-to-face meeting, more than a dozen people were killed by Jiang Ning''s punch!


    The screams continued, as if this place had instantly become a slaughterhouse.


    Obviously they were besieging Jiang Ning, but in a blink of an hour, someone was actually scared, as if it was Jiang Ning who was besieging them...


    "what!"


    "My legs!"


    "My eyes! Ahhhhhh!"


    "Kill him! Kill him soon! Stop him!"


    A group of people shouted, but no one could stop Jiang Ning.


    He still shook his fist, his murderous aura was soaring, his eyes were always fixed on Guan Yi, step by step, towards Guan Yi!

 Chapter 2395： fist

    Guan Yi''s face changed drastically.


    "Stop him!"


    He yelled, and while letting the soldiers go and kill Jiang Ning, he stepped back. He didn''t expect Jiang Ning to be so terrifying.


    With this level of strength, it''s no wonder that Greedy Wolf couldn''t resist and flee.


    How did I provoke such a terrible guy!


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    Guan Yi drew his sword and shouted sharply, "Kill him for me!"


    The crowds of soldiers rushed towards Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning''s murderous aura still boiled and did not retreat at all. In front of him, no matter how many troops and horses are, they are all dead!


    He blasted a punch, pierced Changhong, and directly flew a dozen people out in an instant.


    "puff--"


    Splashing blood!


    It''s like a beast, rushing into the flock, opening its blood basin, and killing all quarters!


    The stumps flew around, the blood ran into rivers, and the screams made this a real hell, earth-shattering.


    Guan Yi felt that his body was trembling. He simply could not have imagined that Jiang Ning would be terrible to such a place and fierce to such a degree, just because his own design almost harmed his daughter?


    He suddenly raised his head, saw Jiang Ning''s eyes, staring straight at him, and suddenly felt his heart sink!


    What kind of eyes are that!


    Full of murderousness!


    Just like the essence, I almost want to cut myself a thousand times!


    Guan panicked.


    Luoyang died in Jiang Ning''s hands, and his strength was not much stronger than Luoyang. He suddenly felt that his plan was a bit wrong, and he provoked a guy who was even more terrifying than a wolf.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    "Run away!"


    "He is a demon! He is the real demon!"


    Suddenly, someone yelled and was mentally broken by Jiang Ning''s death. People who saw him with their own eyes were beaten up in two by Jiang Ning. Where did they young people like that **** scene?


    What is a demon?


    They are a fart demon! They are the people of the crypt, Jiang Ning is the real demon.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning was completely venting his inner anger.


    No matter who it is, he will definitely not let go of anyone who dares to attack the person he cherishes most.


    I can''t do it too!


    In a short period of time, a group of people were already lying on the ground, suffering tragic deaths and injuries!


    Guan Yi stepped back, and she couldn''t help but feel a panic of fear in her heart, and she couldn''t suppress it.


    He turned his head and looked around: "Come here! Protect me! Hurry up!"


    The soldiers around him immediately shrank and surrounded Guan Yi in the middle, but Guan Yi still had no sense of security. He was about to leave, but if he left now, what prestige does he have in front of the soldiers?


    Guan Yi was so annoyed that the resentment and greedy wolf escaped, not losing to Jiang Ning, completely beyond his expectation.


    The screams are still there, and the casualties are heavy!


    Guan Yi reacted, and one-third of his subordinates were already dead!


    So many people!


    In front of Jiang Ning, like a chicken and shingle, it was impossible to withstand a single blow.


    "Hall Master, go!"


    "You must go, this guy is terrible, we can''t stop him!"


    "Hall Master, you leave first, hurry up!"


    The faces of several subordinates were full of horror. They looked at them, and fell one by one. If this continues, Jiang Ning can kill them all!


    Guan Yi''s face is yin? Zero attendant dyeing dyeing Wupaai? Uncertain, gritted his teeth with anger.


    "I can''t go!"


    He yelled, boosting the morale of all the soldiers, "I want to live and die with all the soldiers!"


    Guan Yi shouted, deliberately to let the soldiers hear his own voice.


    "Jiangning! Don''t go your own way anymore, otherwise, I will kill you today!"


    His voice was loud, echoing in everyone''s ears, but no one could hear him.


    No matter how good the words are, no matter how good they are, they are not as shocking as Jiangning''s murder!


    Those people are really dead in front of them!


    Even, blood was spilled on their faces, and they would never forget the warm feeling!

 Chapter 2396： die!

    Jiang Ning didn''t even care about this meaningless threat, he just treated it as farting.


    He still walked towards Guan Yi, step by step, as if stepping on Guan Yi''s heart!


    Anyone who stops him will end up dead!


    Guan was panicked, it was hard to have a trace of calmness on his face.


    "Hall Master! If you don''t leave, it will be too late!"


    "Hurry up!"


    The subordinates roared, seeing Jiang Ning approaching step by step, they were equally scared.


    I have never experienced such a terrible thing in the catacombs for so many years.


    They have never seen a existence as terrifying as Jiang Ning!


    Even if it''s a greedy wolf, it''s not so ruthless, right?


    Guan Yi hesitated for a moment, suddenly a figure flew to him in an instant, with a snap, his body twisted into twists, and he was killed!


    That face is facing Guan Yi, not scornful!


    Boom!


    It was like a thunder that exploded in front of Guan Yi, and his soul trembled.


    "go!"


    Where is the concern and dare to stay for a long time.


    If he stays, he will die!


    Even if he just said that he wants to live and die with the soldiers, but he doesn''t want to die at all.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate anymore, turned around and left, a few henchmen immediately protected him, and walked towards the back door.


    Those soldiers, seeing Guan Yi escaping, were all disheartened. They were here desperately trying to protect Guan Yi, but Guan Yi police escaped?


    No matter if he escapes, he just said that he wants to live and die with everyone, at this moment...


    For a time, many people slowed down, and some even turned around and fled. No matter where they can take care of, no one wants to die!


    Boom!


    Jiang Ning punched a gap, and no one made it up again.


    These people give up.


    He didn''t care about other people, and directly pursued Guan Yi.


    Concern, must die!


    Jiang Ning was like a raptor, his speed was astonishing, but he caught up with Guan Yi in a moment.


    "Stop him!"


    Guan Yi roared and asked his confidant to stop Jiang Ning. He increased his speed and fled again. Jiang Ning was too terrible, and he would never let him leave if he wanted to kill himself.


    A few confidantes of concern yelled and rushed towards Jiang Ning, but they were killed by Jiang Ning in just one face!


    Rubbish!


    Jiang Ning didn''t even glance at the corpses of some people. His eyes were still fixed on Guan Yi''s back, like thorns sticking to Guan Yi''s back, making him uncomfortable.


    "Escape! Escape!"


    Guan Yi didn''t dare to look back. Hearing those screams, he knew that all of his men were dead.


    Jiang Ning is behind, maybe he will be caught by Jiang Ning as soon as he turns around!


    "How could it be so scary? How could it be possible!"


    He wanted to borrow a knife to kill people, and wanted to borrow Jiang Ning''s hand to kill the greedy wolf. He was right. Jiang Ning''s strength was really terrifying, but he didn''t expect that Jiang Ning''s knife could not be held by him at all!


    Run away!


    Guan Yi tried his best to escape frantically!


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Suddenly, a sound in her ear made Guan Yi''s whole body numb, as if she was shocked instantly.


    It''s Jiang Ning''s voice!


    He subconsciously swung the long sword suddenly, but he fell flat and didn''t see Jiang Ning!


    boom!


    And the next moment, a fist struck, Guan Yi squirmed her body frantically, her face grimace.


    "If you want to kill me, then we will die together!"


    He flew away with his sword, but Jiang Ning''s fist didn''t evade at all, and slammed into his long sword abruptly.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the long sword of concern instantly shattered into several segments!


    Jiang Ning''s fist did not stop, and continued to hit Guan Yi''s chest, directly denting his chest.


    boom!


    Guan Yi yelled, and the entire land of Wuran Land was flying out, opening their mouths and spouting blood.


    He slammed heavily on the ground, and his whole body was in pain, as if this punch had all broken his heart!


    What a terrible fist!

 Chapter 2397： Kill the Quartet

    "what--"


    Guan Yi yelled, in pain, and wanted to stand up again, but before moving, Jiang Ning stepped on it and rubbed it directly on his heart.


    "puff!"


    He opened his mouth and spouted blood again, and the strength on his body seemed to disappear instantly, making it difficult to move.


    too frightening!


    How could Jiang Ning''s strength be so terrifying.


    He couldn''t believe that he had provoke such a terrible existence.


    He wanted to use Jiang Ning to deal with greedy wolves, but he didn''t expect that it was himself who would be unlucky in the end.


    "Forgive me¡­¡­"


    Concerned about begging for mercy, "Let me go, I didn''t hurt your daughter, it''s a greedy wolf..."


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Ning flipped his hand and slapped him, and directly flew out all the teeth he cares about.


    "Do you really consider me stupid?"


    "You want to use me to deal with greedy wolves, don''t you think I can''t tell?"


    "The last thing you should, and the last thing you should do, is to hit my daughter!"


    Jiang Ning''s voice was full of cold murderous aura, "The one who touched my bottom line has no way to survive!"


    With a snap, he slammed his foot on Guan Yi''s head, and instantly blood splashed and red and white things spilled all over the floor.


    The picture is terrible!


    I couldn''t even think of it until I died, that my own little flowery intestines, in front of an absolute master, has no meaning at all.


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at him again, turned and left.


    In the hall where Guan Yi was located, the soldiers suffered heavy losses, and when they heard Jiang Ning''s name, they were all frightened!


    And waiting for the news that Ran Yi Shi Yi Shan Xi Fu Zhe Guan Yi died was sent back, and everyone was completely destroyed, like scattered sand, and no cohesion.


    Jiang Ning did not stop.


    His anger is not just about someone who cares about it, anyone who has something to do with this matter should pay the price!


    He is in the crypt, killing all quarters!


    Among the eighteen halls, there were seven halls, which were smashed by Jiang Ning and fled for their lives.


    Jiang Ning is like a real demon, more terrifying than greedy wolves. He started his hands without mercy, and in a short period of time, the whole cave became a real hell!


    The rest of Tang Fang and others shivered, and they couldn''t imagine how things would be this kind of result.


    Greedy wolf escaped, they were still rejoicing at first, but at the moment they just want to see if Greedy wolf is still there, it will be fine.


    At least there are greedy wolves, Jiang Ning can''t wreak havoc on the crypt!


    Jiang Ning stood there, Tang Fang and the others watched from a distance, not daring to do anything.


    On the ground, blood flows into a river!


    There are corpses everywhere, with stumps and arms, which is shocking to see.


    And these were all done by Jiang Ning alone!


    "Fortunately... Fortunately, his daughter did not have an accident, otherwise, we will all have to die here today."


    Several hall masters had lingering fears. Seeing Jiang Ning looked over, they became nervous again, for fear that Jiang Ning hadn''t killed enough and didn''t vent his anger, and wanted to kill them completely!


    But Jiangning did not.


    He is not a bloodthirsty person, whoever is related to this matter, he will kill anyone and give them a serious warning!


    Jiang Ning glanced at them, said nothing, turned and left.


    At the gate of the crypt, the old naughty boy was waiting there.


    He knew that Jiang Ning was going to teach the people in the catacombs a little lesson, and these lessons were enough to come.


    "Let''s go back."


    Jiang Ning didn''t waste time, and immediately left the cave with the old naughty boy and Jiang Yao.


    This time when I entered, no one thought that Jiang Yao''s true identity was confirmed, but this matter was not a good thing.


    Jiang Ning thought to himself that he must find a solution, otherwise there will still be trouble sooner or later.


    Until Jiang Ning and their backs completely disappeared, everyone was relieved.


    They escaped from the dead.


    And those unlucky people have already returned to their souls at this moment.


    Tang Fang was a little scared, the palace lord related to this incident was beheaded by Jiang Ning himself, but he was still alive!

 Chapter 2398： Scramble

    He thought it was because Jiang Ning didn''t know, but now he came back to his senses.


    Jiang Ning deliberately saved his life!


    His eyes were complicated, and he didn''t know what Jiang Ning intended, but in any case, it would be a good thing to survive.


    "Where is the greedy wolf?"


    Someone asked, with a little anger in his tone and a little unwillingness, "How can he escape!"


    "He is our demon king, the king of the crypt, but in the end let others come to my crypt to cause chaos!"


    "He is not Jiang Ning''s opponent either. After our Catacombs, continue to hide."


    "It''s terrible, that guy''s strength is completely at another level, it''s terrifying."


    ...


    Tang Fang listened to them, did not interrupt, and immediately left with someone.


    He didn''t know where Greedy Wolf had gone, but he knew that Greedy Wolf was definitely not a real escape. This guy may not be stronger than Jiang Ning, but his cunning is definitely not worse than anyone!


    He panicked.


    He felt that greedy wolf was the most terrifying person.


    They all wanted to borrow Jiang Ning''s hand to get rid of the greedy wolf, but in fact, I am afraid that the greedy wolf borrowed Jiang Ning''s hand to get rid of the people who betrayed the wolf in the crypt!


    This is like a game between Jiangning and Greed Wolf, and they are just chess pieces.


    Tang Fang gradually understood that if he hadn''t expressed his sincerity to Greed Wolf in time, he would definitely be one of the people who died today.


    The greedy wolf at this moment is still in the crypt.


    It''s just hiding in the depths of the crypt, another palace.


    This palace is different from other places, it looks more primitive, and the dust on the floor proves that no one has been here for a long time.


    Greedy Wolf stood there, looking at the carvings on the stone wall, his voice still hoarse.


    "Are you all okay?"


    His voice is a little evil, "It seems that it is time for you all to come back."


    Suddenly, his body trembled suddenly, one hand suddenly lifted, and he choked his neck!


    But the other hand immediately stopped, and the left and right hands actually fought!


    Snapped!


    On his neck, the blue veins violently violently, almost to be twisted off!


    "Hehe, do you want to kill me that way?"


    It was the voice of the devil, "But if you kill me, you will die."


    "You and I are now one, I die, and you die too. If you want to live, you must make sure that I live, understand?"


    The hand that was holding the neck gradually loosened, and his eyes gradually became clear, as if the devil''s remnant soul had faded again.


    "We will see you again."


    After saying this, Greedy Wolf shook his body abruptly and fell directly to the ground. After a while, he opened his eyes again, and this time, he changed back to Greedy Wolf himself.


    His face was a little angry, and there was a hint of unwillingness and mania on his face.


    Greedy Wolf knew that his body was occupied by the Demon King for a while.


    The memory is there, he knows everything, but he can''t control his body. At that time, he was completely controlled by the Demon King. He couldn''t describe the feeling.


    He is now one with the Demon King, and if he wants to kill the Demon King, he is trying to kill himself!


    And if you don''t get rid of the traces of remnant soul left in the body of the devil, you will be swallowed by the devil sooner or later!


    But at this moment, he has nothing to do. No matter what he thinks, the devil will know that he wants to kill the devil and **** it. As long as he moves this thought, it will be impossible for the devil to know.


    It was as if a spy had been inserted in his body, and he couldn''t hide it at all.


    "Damn it!"


    Greedy wolf scolded.


    He originally thought that when he was in the Heavenly Palace, he had already got rid of the remnant soul of the Demon King, but when he thought of it, there was still a trace left behind.


    This **** guy is staring at his body and trying to take away himself!


    "Legacy!"


    Behind him, a voice suddenly came, "Are you okay?"

 Chapter 2399： Dont worry about it

    Greedy wolf knows who it is by listening to the voice.


    He didn''t turn his head, just snorted, as if he didn''t want Yumeng to see his embarrassed side.


    "What are you doing?"


    He took a deep breath and calmed his blood. The surge of blood just now made him feel uncomfortable and his complexion was not good.


    Looks like a weak man.


    "I don''t worry about you? Xixi is closed to nothing?"


    Yumeng chased him and glanced at Greedy Wolf, "How do you feel?"


    "Can''t die."


    Greedy wolf hummed.


    Yumeng''s care didn''t seem to make him happy.


    Even if this was what he dreamed of, but at the moment, he can''t take care of it.


    Yumeng walked to Greed Wolf and saw a wound on his chest, bloody!


    That was Jiang Ning''s fist, and the bloodstain left by it had been exploded to the blood at this moment. It was really terrifying power.


    "Jiang Ning''s strength is really terrible. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt his heart."


    Yumeng glanced at Greedy Wolf, "Don''t blame me, you were not you at the time. If you don''t stop you, Jiang Yao will probably be hurt by you."


    Greedy wolf did not speak.


    Of course he knew that he had just been controlled by the Demon King, and he could not control it at all. If it was him, he might not be able to play that hand.


    He glanced at Yumeng.


    "Are you here to help Jiang Ning intercede?"


    Yumeng shook his head.


    "He doesn''t need me to help him intercede, he is a man, I think you know better than me, and he won''t be afraid of you."


    She said directly, "Anyone who wants to hurt his daughter, he will wipe it out desperately."


    "It''s you instead, I''m worried now."


    Yumeng is very straightforward. There is no lie. She has seen Jiang Ning fiercely fighting against the wolf, and can tell that Jiangning''s strength is now vaguely stronger than the wolf.


    It''s not good to say it, but now, Greedy Wolf can''t kill Jiang Ning, let alone that there is an old naughty boy beside Greedy Wolf, whose strength is equally good.


    Greedy Wolf was a little annoyed, but he didn''t expect Yumeng to be so direct. He didn''t even say a good word.


    Is it so difficult to praise yourself.


    He took a deep breath, a little unhappy, and didn''t want to talk anymore.


    "Your body is abnormal, so be careful."


    Yumeng said, "I know your ambitions are big, and I can''t stop you, but I hope you can think clearly when you do things, don''t take it lightly, if it hurts yourself..."


    "You think Jiang Ning can kill me?"


    Greedy Wolf couldn''t help saying.


    He stared at Yumeng, "In your eyes, I can only be subjugated to others? I can never become the most powerful man in this world?"


    It used to be a broken army, and now it is Jiang Ning. It seems that he is only worthy of being a second person forever, and he cannot reach the top position in this world.


    He was a little excited, but Yumeng was still calm.


    She looked at Greed Wolf, and suddenly laughed, still so gentle.


    "Do you think I would think that way."


    Greedy wolf lost his temper and waved his hand: "I said, my way, I will decide by myself, and you don''t need to worry about it."


    Behind him, there was no sound.


    Yumeng did not speak.


    Greedy wolf suddenly felt that he was talking, as if he was talking quickly, he turned his head, Yumeng was standing there, looking at himself quietly, for a long time, before nodding.


    "Well, I don''t care about you."


    Greedy wolf sank after hearing this.


    "I''m just following over and take a look, you''ll be fine."


    Yumeng didn''t say much, turned around and left.


    Greedy wolf opened his mouth to say something, but still didn''t say it, until Yumeng''s figure disappeared, he sighed, shook his head, and laughed bitterly.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, stop thinking about it."


    His expression gradually became serious, "After I cut off my thoughts, I can concentrate on doing my own things!"


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    The look in the greedy wolf''s eyes suddenly became murderous!

 Chapter 2400： Want to escape

    "I want to drive you out of my body! This body is mine! It''s mine!"


    He roared, as if telling the remnant soul of the Demon King in his body that the sovereignty of this body lies in his greedy wolf, and he will never be taken away by the Demon King!


    But he also knew that the Demon King¡¯s Remnant Soul was of the same origin as him now, and when the Demon King died, he was also dead. It might not be that simple to clear the Demon King¡¯s Remnant Soul and keep his own soul.


    What''s more, he still needs to use the power of the demon king to achieve his goals. This is taking risks, even dancing on the wire rope. If he is not careful, he will be truly broken and disappear from this world.


    In that way, Yumeng staying away from herself is the best choice.


    Greedy wolf''s expression gradually became calm, as if being taken a moment away, indifferent and ruthless, as if suddenly became a robot without emotions.


    His figure disappeared.


    At that time.


    In the hall of the devil!


    The remaining palace masters gathered here, and they needed to discuss a solution.


    Now, the palace master in the catacombs was half killed by Jiang Ning, and all the soldiers were killed and injured!


    He alone, almost cut off half of the power of the crypt!


    No one dares to take revenge, because if they take revenge, there is only one result, that is, the entire crypt will be destroyed by Jiangning!


    The atmosphere is a little dull.


    Who could have imagined that the catacombs would have become like this in just one day, and it was even more difficult for them to imagine that there are mortals that can be so tough, and the strength to sweep everything is terrible.


    "Let''s talk about it, what should I do?"


    "The crypt cannot be left alone for a day, and now it is necessary to reorganize the order, otherwise, if Jiang Ning comes again, how can we resist?"


    "Now is not the time to do things independently, Jiangning is scary, I think you all know it? Only when everyone is united can they have the power to protect themselves."


    Several hall masters sighed, where there is the kind of hard spirit before, that kind of thought of being above all, despising everything.


    Jiang Ning''s fist made them realize the reality!


    The mystery of the catacombs was revealed, and the strength of the catacombs was also as vulnerable as paper.


    Tang Fang didn''t speak. He watched several people arguing. He didn''t want to speak because he faintly felt that he might make mistakes in whatever he said.


    He wasn''t sure if Greedy Wolf had really left. There was always a feeling in his heart that Greedy Wolf hadn''t escaped. Even all this was a game between Greedy Wolf and Jiang Ning.


    They are just chess pieces.


    "If this doesn''t work, that won''t work, then it will just fall apart!"


    Someone was annoyed, "What does it mean to stay in this cave?"


    "So many things in the ruins of the palace, don''t you? Let us touch them and stay there? What are you doing? The devil is gone, what are you keeping?"


    "No inheritance is found, no new devil is born, the cavern will be destroyed sooner or later!"


    "Instead of that, it''s better to break up earlier."


    They started to quarrel.


    Tang Fang still didn''t say a word. He didn''t say a word. He knew that everyone had their own ghosts, especially in the current situation. It was human nature to find a way out for himself.


    But can you withdraw?


    As a person in the catacombs, you should know your mission from birth, that is, to live for the catacombs!


    retreat?


    Unless you die!


    Can''t refund!


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a terrible fluctuation came, and Tang Fang''s expression changed and he suddenly raised his head, as expected.


    Greedy wolf did not leave!


    Everyone raised their heads, their complexions changed greatly, and they looked up at the person sitting on the stone chair.


    "See the devil!"


    Tang Fang was the first to react, knelt down and shouted loudly.


    "See the devil!"


    Several other people also reacted immediately, and knelt down, and the sound echoed over the entire hall.


    Greedy Wolf looked at these people standing below and snorted softly.


    "Why, I want to escape?"

 Chapter 2401： terrible

    He said, "Yi''eryiyiyilu''s attendant" The people below were motionless, and their faces paled in fright.


    They have really seen how terrifying a strong person at the level of Greedy Wolf is. The shock Jiang Ning gave them has not disappeared. Is Greedy Wolf going to do it again now?


    No one dared to speak, all bowed their heads, respectful!


    It was a glimmer of fantasy that had just emerged, and it disappeared in an instant.


    Who dare to have any other thoughts?


    The same is true for Tang Fang. He lowered his head, his heart beating violently, as if a thief had been caught. Greedy wolves knew what he was thinking!


    He felt more and more that this was a round, a round that Greed Wolf and Jiang Ning joined forces, but the two were clearly enemies.


    Now that Jiang Yao is even more certain, it is the last spring. Greedy wolves are definitely inevitable. How could Jiangning give up his daughter and let Greedy wolves succeed.


    He felt that his guess was correct, but he was not sure, because there was no evidence, it was just...this feeling is very strong!


    Greedy wolf sat on the top, glanced around, and snorted softly.


    "Very good, you guys are fine."


    He said loudly, "Do you think I can''t do it?"


    "Subordinates dare not!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    "It''s okay, you can tell the truth."


    Greedy Wolf sighed, "Don''t talk about you, I almost thought that I was not good enough."


    "Jiang Ning is so powerful, I almost died in his hands."


    He did not shy away at all.


    "He can kill so many hall masters, and it makes sense. You have seen how terrible this guy is, so don''t provoke him easily."


    Tang Fang didn''t understand the meaning of greedy wolves, so he wouldn''t provoke Jiang Ning?


    Where are they willing to provoke Jiang Ning!


    If it wasn''t for that fool who was self-righteous and wanted to use Jiang Ning to suppress greedy wolves, it wasn''t that he was stupid thinking that he could control Jiang Ning, how could they experience such a terror.


    "But this hatred, we must avenge it!"


    Greedy wolf slapped the chair, and everyone trembled.


    Greedy wolf is angry and murderous!


    "This grudge must be reported!"


    "This is the shame of the catacombs, I don''t allow such shame, this hatred, we will avenge it sooner or later!"


    He roared, his voice was like rolling thunder, blowing in everyone''s ears, no one dared to say a word.


    They were really frightened. They were lucky to live till now. They weren''t killed by Jiang Ning, and now the greedy wolf didn''t take their lives.


    It''s good to be alive.


    Tang Fang and others did not say a word, always maintained a respectful posture, did not refute a word, and did not make another sound, for fear that they would annoy the greedy wolf and cost them their lives in vain.


    Only now did they really understand that in front of the existence of horror at the level of Jiangning and Greed Wolf, they are just ants, and they can only be regarded as ants.


    Their value depends on how much the wolf needs them.


    If greedy wolves no longer need them, then they will definitely die!


    For a long time, Greedy Wolf did not speak. Tang Fang raised his head cautiously. Above, Greedy Wolf was no longer there, and he didn''t know where he went.


    No one dared to move until a long time passed, when everyone looked at each other, they breathed out slowly. Many people''s backs were already wet with sweat and almost lost their souls!


    "too terrifying."


    "The devil king is the devil king after all. Since the devil king is back, then I will wait and do my best to give everything for the devil king."


    "Yes, life is a caveman, and death is a ghost in the cave. The meaning of our existence is to share with the devil!"


    What they said was completely different from before.


    Tang Fang still didn''t speak, he knew that everyone had a strong desire to survive.


    However, the feeling in my heart is getting stronger and stronger.


    If Greedy Wolf and Jiang Ning can secretly join forces, does that mean that they have stronger enemies to deal with?

 Chapter 2402： Not greedy wolf

    Who will it be?


    Tang Fang didn''t understand, why didn''t he understand, in this world, are there people who are stronger than the two of them now?


    ¡­? Linglu Shanxi is closed to the west?...


    At that time.


    Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy took Jiang Yao back to the East China Sea.


    Everyone is worried about it.


    Seeing Jiang Yao''s safe return, I finally felt relieved.


    "mom!"


    Jiang Yao cried when she saw Lin Yuzhen, and quickly rushed over, slipping into Lin Yuzhen''s arms, "Yaoyao misses you so much!"


    "Scared mom!"


    Lin Yuzhen hugged Jiang Yao, for fear that when she let go, she was gone again.


    She looked at Jiang Ning.


    "Don''t worry, she is not injured."


    Jiang Ning didn''t have a good temper, "And she had a great time. If we hadn''t brought her back, she wouldn''t want to come back."


    It seemed that someone had punctured the secret, Jiang Yao stuck out her tongue and gave Jiang Ning a white look.


    "Dad, we are not good friends anymore."


    How can you expose yourself?


    Seeing Jiang Yao''s playful appearance, nothing changed from before, Lin Yuzhen was completely relieved.


    She took Jiang Yao back to take a bath and dine, while Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy went to the backyard. Brother Gou and they all returned.


    They have been waiting outside the gate of the catacomb. Once the gate is opened, they will go in to support Jiang Ning, but before they can go in, Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy have already come out.


    "I didn''t expect that the greedy wolf would also fall to this point."


    The old urchin was a little bit emotional.


    There are only a few of them from the same era, and they are pretty good. The wolf seems to be aloof, but even his body is about to be taken away.


    His misery is incomprehensible to outsiders.


    "Our enemy is not a wolf."


    Jiang Ning nodded, thinking the same way.


    He glanced at the old naughty boy.


    "Do you think Greedy Wolf will agree?"


    The old urchin asked Jiang Ning in turn: "Does he have a reason to disagree? Humph!"


    When Jiang Ning was fighting fiercely with the greedy wolf, the old naughty boy saw Jiang Ning''s formation on the greedy wolf. After the greedy wolf regained consciousness, he would definitely be able to see it.


    This is what Jiang Ning meant, and the only way. If Greedy Wolf disagrees, Jiangning has no choice but to find a way. The old stubborn fairy tale said so, but it is equally uncertain whether Greedy Wolf will agree.


    After all, they now have a common enemy, the Devil!


    That trace of the devil''s remnant soul can control the greedy wolf, let alone what the world will become if the devil is completely restored.


    Greedy wolf certainly doesn''t care, what this world becomes, even if the world is destroyed, he may not have any reaction, but his body is occupied by people, this is definitely something that Greedy wolf cannot accept.


    He longs for longevity, but if he can live forever only if his body is occupied by others, then he might as well choose to die!


    "He is that kind of person, very stubborn, but I''m not sure if he will agree."


    The old urchin shook his head.


    Although he is a friend, his understanding of greedy wolves is limited to the past. Today''s greedy wolves have probably changed a long time ago.


    However, thinking that the greedy wolf did not harm Jiang Yao, the old naughty boy still believed that even the evil greedy wolf still has a good side in his heart.


    Maybe the demon king controlled his body, but made this trace of goodness more obvious.


    Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, he was not sure, he didn''t dare to pin all his hopes on the greedy wolf. He had to make perfect preparations by himself.


    Either stop the demon king from recovering, or, after the demon king recovers, there is still a way to kill him!


    Compared with the evil and cruelty of the devil, the wolf greedy may not be regarded as human, at least, he is still a person, but the devil... is already a demon!


    "We have to hurry up,"


    Jiang Ning said, "It''s nothing, just let the awakened wake up first. In this situation, we need them."

 Chapter 2403： ask

    Even Jiang Ning is not sure when the war will start suddenly.


    Once you start to do it, there may be no turning back. Either solve all the troubles or be solved by them.


    The troubles in this world are still things that ordinary people can''t see, and Jiang Ning can''t let ordinary people take care of them.


    The old urchin nodded, knowing the priorities.


    "I will tell them well."


    The two people did not waste time, made some preparations, and immediately went to the mountain gate.


    At the beginning, these people were awakened by the greedy wolf, and they almost became a tool for the greedy wolf. Fortunately, they woke up in time and chose to trust Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning naturally believed in what he said.


    Two people came to the cave where everyone was sealed, and the sleeping cabins placed here were powerful men who belonged to the past era!


    At a glance, there are dozens of them!


    They are the powerhouses of an era. Although they are not as dazzling as the old urchins, they all left their mark in that era.


    Who is not a favorite of the heavens anymore, just bad luck, I ran into the three of them, the old naughty boy, and they stood up all over the world, no one can match!


    Even today, it remains the same.


    Speaking of it, this is a kind of sadness, but what can it be?


    Some people are destined to be a supporting role by nature, but even if they are supporting roles, they can live out their own splendor and realize their value, that is the protagonist of their own life.


    It''s just this kind of mentality, not necessarily a few people will have it.


    Jiang Ning walked in with the old naughty boy and saw that everyone in the sleeping cabin was still asleep, and no one woke up early.


    When they choose to believe in Jiangning, they naturally know that if they wake up early but fail to find the water in the longevity pond, their lives will not be long before.


    "Sure."


    Jiangning Road.


    The old urchin nodded: "Then do it."


    Two people walked to each of the sleeping cabins and closed these sleeping cabins. Fresh air suddenly poured into the sleeping cabins, allowing the sleeping people to slowly wake up.


    After a while, the first person woke up.


    He slowly sat up straight, as if he was still thinking about how long he slept, and the impression still stayed before going to bed. At this moment, he can''t tell at all, how long has passed.


    "Found the longevity pond?"


    When he saw Jiang Ning, the first sentence was this question.


    Jiang Ning nodded: "I found it."


    "Great!"


    The man was pleasantly surprised.


    Everyone woke up slowly, and when they saw Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy were there, they guessed what was going on. When they were sure, Jiang Ning had found the longevity pool and was even more excited!


    "Found it! Finally found it!"


    "Where is the longevity pool? Is it useful!"


    ? Covering the meaning of dyeing and eating? "Is it really possible to live forever!"


    ...


    A group of people have countless questions, and they can''t wait.


    Suddenly, they discovered that the old naughty boy''s complexion seemed a little different. The vigorous vitality was probably due to the use of the longevity pool water?


    Jiang Ning looked at everyone.


    "Found the longevity pond."


    This is his first sentence.


    Everyone was ecstatic!


    With the longevity pool, they can get immortal life, at least, they can live for a long time. After working hard for so long, they finally see hope.


    Jiang Ning looked at them, watched them excited, and continued: "However, we also encountered a very difficult problem."


    Everyone was quiet.


    "What''s the matter? You can speak directly."


    Someone speaks.


    They believed in Jiang Ning and were naturally willing to give him a chance to speak. If Jiang Ning lied to them, there was no need to wake them up, or even kill themselves while they were sleeping, they would have nothing to do.


    But Jiang Ning did not do this, but fulfilled his promise to wake them up immediately after finding the longevity pool.


    "There are heavenly palaces and underground caves in this world. I think some of you may have heard of them."


    Although this is a legend, it does exist, and many people have heard it.

 Chapter 2404： Go help him

    Several people nodded, saying that Jiang Ning hadn''t lied. They were looking for the Longevity Pond in the first place. They knew that there was a place like the Tiangong, and the Longevity Pond was in it.


    If you don''t believe it, you would have given up long ago and look for a pond of longevity.


    "The longevity pond is indeed in the heavenly palace, I found the heavenly palace, but the heavenly palace has been destroyed, the longevity pond is almost exhausted, and all this is caused by the demon king of the crypt."


    "What I want to tell you is that the heavenly palace is destroyed, but the devil is not dead,"


    Jiang Ning''s words made everyone''s expressions change, "The crypt still exists, and the Demon King still exists, and now, when the Demon King lives in the body of Greed Wolf, how strong his strength will be, I think you can guess."


    "I tell you this, just to let you know what kind of situation is right now, it is very dangerous, because no one knows what the devil wants to do next."


    "He was able to love and love Er Er? He ruined the temple at all costs must have ulterior motives, but now he has come back, what will he do?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head. He didn''t know and couldn''t guess.


    Everyone''s face is different, no one thought that so many things happened in a short time.


    "You tell us this, what do you want to do?"


    Someone spoke and looked at Jiang Ning.


    "I will give you the water that I promised to give you the longevity pond, but I also have a request,"


    Jiang Ning said earnestly, "Can you help me deal with the devil together and resolve this crisis."


    "No way!"


    There was immediate opposition.


    "How terrible the Demon King is, don''t you know? He can destroy the Heavenly Palace, how can I be his opponent? Besides, we only want longevity, but don''t want to die!"


    "Yes, we said yes, listen to your words and fall asleep, you gave us the water of the longevity pond, why do we have other requirements now?"


    Several people were a little dissatisfied, thinking that Jiangning was threatening them with the water from the longevity pond.


    Jiang Ning smiled and shook his head.


    "I''m just a request, and I won''t force you."


    He glanced at the old naughty boy, and the old naughty boy sighed.


    When he came, the old naughty boy thought, if they didn''t agree, they would force them to agree, but Jiang Ning didn''t agree, the twisted melon was not sweet, and it didn''t make any sense.


    This is a life-threatening thing, how can you force others to be together?


    "The water for your longevity pool is refined by me. It doesn''t do much harm to your body, but it can reshape your vitality and improve your strength."


    He took out a bag with many small bottles in it, all of which he extracted from the Longevity Pond. The effect was good and there were no side effects.


    Jiang Ning put these things down and glanced at everyone.


    "I did what I promised you, and I hope you can do it for yourself so that you can live a worthwhile life."


    After speaking, he didn''t say anything, and left with the two old urchins.


    A group of people stepped forward, picked up the small bottles and opened them. Without any hesitation, they immediately drank the water in the bottles, and they reacted quickly.


    They didn''t worry that Jiangning would harm them, and it didn''t need to be so troublesome to harm them.


    The feeling of going down in the longevity pool made them feel as if they were sublimated!


    "that''s amazing!"


    "If it is really the water in the longevity pond, I feel my body has become younger!"


    "What a terrible power, my strength is still improving? It''s wonderful!"


    "Hahahaha, I can live forever! Hahahaha!"


    ...


    From time to time in the cave, there were bursts of excitement, and some even roared like venting. After waiting for this day, they really waited too long!


    After a long time, everything returned to peace.


    Someone got up to leave.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    The person behind asked.


    "Go help him."


    The man said a word and left without looking back.

 Chapter 2405： Not afraid of death!

    The people behind him were suddenly silent.


    Go help Jiangning?


    They all refused just now, didn''t they? Why would anyone still want to help Jiang Ning.


    "I''ll go too. Anyway, it''s always bad if I owe it personally."


    Another person spoke, turned and walked out.


    Of course they all know that without Jiangning, they would not be able to get the longevity pool water, they would only age quickly, and then be killed by time, but now, they drink the longevity pool water refined by Jiangning, not only can prolong the extremely high life span, Strength has improved.


    But no one wants to die.


    "No one wants to die,"


    Someone sighed, "But it doesn''t seem to make much sense to live boringly as a whole."


    "This world is no longer the same rivers and lakes it used to be. It''s meaningless."


    The speaker shook his head, laughed, and walked out.


    The few people who had just refused, listening to what they said at the moment, couldn''t help calming down and thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was a little reason.


    Someone kept making decisions. In the end, half of the people followed suit. The rest of the people were determined to have their own ideas. They didn''t want to die, so they didn''t want to take risks. They just cherished their current life and enjoyed life.


    That kind of adventurous thing is too dangerous, and they accidentally lose their lives, so what is the point of their efforts to pursue longevity?


    Since Jiang Ning didn''t force them, then they didn''t need to take the initiative to help. They didn''t have this responsibility, and they didn''t have this obligation.


    Jiang Ning certainly wouldn''t force them. This kind of thing is indeed dangerous. People like them are just to be able to live long and live longer, so why are they willing to take risks?


    "Xiguanshanran and Yiyiran? But, after all, someone needs to stand up.


    When Jiang Ning and the others walked outside, footsteps came from behind them.


    Two people turned their heads and looked around, and a dozen people came out.


    "We help you."


    "We don''t like to owe people what we owe you."


    Several people spoke.


    Everyone is smart, and they all know that Jiang Ning can actually threaten them, and even refuse to give them the water in the longevity pond. Even if they kill them while they are sleeping, they have nothing to say.


    Speaking of them, they should have died a long time ago. People who do not belong to this era are still appearing in this era, and they live more every day.


    "thanks."


    Jiangning Road.


    He had no extra polite words, nodded and thanked.


    He knew that it was not an easy task to make such a decision. Maybe it was to repay the favor, maybe it was because of boredom and love to fight, maybe, it was really chivalrous heart still there, and there shouldn''t be any chaos.


    "You follow me."


    Jiang Ning glanced at everyone.


    The old naughty boy walked over: "This is just like the man of our time!"


    The group returned to the East China Sea, the old urchin was responsible for settling them, while Jiangning went to make other preparations.


    "It''s really nice and bustling here, it''s completely different from our past."


    "Yeah, look at the bustle on the street. Everyone has a smiling face. There is nothing instability. Good times."


    "Are there many people practicing martial arts?"


    A few people chatted, feeling relaxed. This kind of life is what they want, but in different times and different pursuits, when they are their age, even if they call an old man over on the street, they have to call their grandfather.


    In their chaotic era, they learned martial arts to protect themselves and their families, to punish evil and promote good, but now, it seems that they don¡¯t need it anymore.


    It''s good if you don''t need it.


    The old naughty boy looked at them with emotion, but did not speak.


    He is a person of the same age, even a lot older than them, and he has experienced these emotions before.


    "Senior, what does Jiang Ning want to do,"


    Someone looked at the old naughty boy and asked, "What can we do."

 Chapter 2406： Home country feelings

    "All we want to do is to maintain such a peaceful life and not be destroyed by others."


    Old? Fu Shi Shiran Zhe Wu Shanlu? Naughty said.


    "This, I need your help."


    He took a deep breath, "To be honest, we are all old bones, and we should have disappeared in the long river of history long ago, but it is our good fortune to live to this day. Maybe, this is also the responsibility that God has left us. ."


    Hearing this, the faces of several people changed slightly, and they felt that the old naughty boy made a lot of sense.


    There were many masters in that era, and many of them were far stronger than them, but none of them were able to stay, and they were obliterated by the years.


    And they survived, and now they even get the longevity pool water, as if God was destined to let them go to this day.


    It is because they still have responsibilities on their shoulders.


    "When we searched for the Longevity Pond, we knew the existence of the Heavenly Palace, and the catacombs also existed."


    "The most troublesome thing right now is that the tyrannical demon king has not completely died out. Now that he is lodged on the greedy wolf, I think you all know what kind of person the greedy wolf is."


    Speaking of Greedy Wolf, a dignified look flashed across their faces.


    In that era, or the masters who spanned two eras, the army of greedy wolves and the old naughty boy seven kills in front of them were three people who really stood in the Great Britain. They were powerful enough to sweep everything!


    Especially the greedy wolf, and the extremely deep city, even the strongest broken army died under his hands, it is enough to prove how terrible he is.


    The current demon king and greedy wolf are merged into one, how terrifying would that be?


    Just thinking about it, they all think that this is indeed a very troublesome problem.


    "If you regret it now, it''s still too late."


    The old naughty boy said, "There are many masters in the crypt and their strength is good. They are indeed dangerous. It doesn''t matter if you want to quit now, Jiang Ning said, I won''t force you."


    "He said that the responsibility of this era should be borne by him, and he must bear it."


    Everyone looked at the old naughty boy and was silent for a moment.


    The old naughty boy didn''t lie, and told them the real situation so that they could know if they wanted to stay and follow Jiang Ning to solve the danger of the cave.


    They don''t force it, and don''t mean to force it at all.


    "Senior, if you say that, you look down on us a little bit,"


    The leader laughed, "The responsibility of this era is indeed Jiangning¡¯s, but the responsibility of our era is ours. To put it this way, if we were able to kill these troublesome seedlings, we wouldn¡¯t be what we are today. ."


    "Moreover, you are right, senior, we can live to this day, maybe just like you said, it is a responsibility. God arranged for us to come here and do some things within our capacity."


    "Yes! Well said!"


    "I am not afraid of death! I pursue longevity in order to become stronger. Don''t fight to become so strong?"


    "Yes, warriors don''t fight, are they still called warriors? Back then, I was a pioneer on the battlefield, killing countless enemies. These people want to destroy peace, I don''t agree!"


    A group of people shouted, full of blood.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The old naughty boy laughed. This is what people of their time should be like.


    "it is good!"


    "Let the boys in Jiangning take a look at what the people of our time are like!"


    He yelled, "What''s the Catacomb? It annoys us, so it''s still flattened for him!"


    "What is the devil?"


    The old naughty boy was extremely domineering, "Let him go!"


    Everyone was so proud, and all of a sudden the whole momentum came up.


    From a distance, Jiang Ning looked at them and couldn''t help but admire that many people in the past had such things as blood and energy. At that time, the feelings of the family and the country were not comparable to those of the present.

 Chapter 2407： Take the initiative

    His thinking now is very simple.


    Solving the troubles, solving the troubles that are now encountered, as for other things, he can''t think about so much for the time being.


    Regardless of the Tiangong or the catacombs, Jiang Ning didn''t care what they would become in the future.


    All he cares about is his family. What he cares most is his wife and daughter.


    As long as they are safe, nothing else matters!


    Jiang Ning looked at them from a distance, thinking about things in his heart.


    "When are you going to do it?" the old naughty boy asked.


    "As soon as possible."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, "I am worried that Ye Changmeng will have many dreams."


    "Then do it now!"


    The old naughty boy clenched his fists, his face showing a murderous look.


    For Jiang Ning, Jiang Yao is his negative scale, and she will be angry if she touches it!


    Because Jiang Yao is his daughter.


    For the old naughty boy, Jiang Yao was the only apprentice in his life, and he was also someone he could use his life to protect. No one can hurt him! Including Jiangning!


    The two looked at each other and decided to do it immediately in order to be out of line.


    Jiang Ning called Brother Gou and asked him to take his brothers directly to Fengdu, while he and the old naughty boy immediately rushed to Fengdu with the awakened ones. They arranged to meet at the gate of the crypt.


    The atmosphere seemed to suddenly become tense. Even if they didn''t participate in this operation, other people could feel it. This time might be the most tragic one. They can only succeed, not fail.


    Because standing behind them is the entire East China Sea!


    Then


    In the Great Cavern Hall, Greedy Wolf was sitting on a stone chair, and Tang Fang knelt in front of him.


    \"Do you know why I am looking for you?\"


    "I don''t know."


    "Really don''t know?"


    Tang Fang heard a sharp thud in his heart.


    He dared not look up at Greed Wolf, but he knew Greed Wolf must be watching him.


    Those horrible double pupils are like deep vortexes.


    He glanced at it, I''m afraid he will sink.


    "What''s the command of the devil? Just say, Tang Fang will definitely do his best and die!"


    Tang Fang lowered his head and shouted respectfully.


    He guessed that Greed Wolf and Jiang Ning were playing a game of chess, but he didn''t want to be the **** to be used.


    Greedy Lang got up suddenly, walked to Tang Fang, stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder.


    "You don''t seem to be afraid of me?"


    Greedy Wolf smiled, "I''m talking about fear of me, not the devil."


    Tang Fang did not speak.


    "Do you think I am more terrifying or the Demon Lord is more terrifying?"


    Tang Fang paused and said, "You are the devil!"


    "You are him! He is you! I only want to listen to you, and I don''t care about the rest!"


    "Hahahahahahaha," Greed Wolf laughed, his eyes looking at Tang Fang like a dog.


    "I can give you a heartfelt opportunity."


    "Master Demon Lord, please!" Tang Fang shouted.


    Greedy wolf squinted his eyes and gave a weird smile.


    He suddenly stretched out his hand, patted Tang Fang''s heart with a palm, his fingers were like needles, and his nails pierced directly into the flesh.


    His nails almost touched the heart, and he could feel the heart beating violently.


    Tang Fang''s eyes widened, his mouth opened but he couldn''t say a word.


    "You want to kill me?"


    Tang Fang raised his head and stared at Greedy Wolf.


    Greedy Wolf didn''t speak, just a cloud of black air at his fingertips, which instantly plunged into Tang Fang''s heart.


    Tang Fang yelled and passed out.


    "I gave you a good luck."


    Greedy wolf looked at Tang Fang who fell on the ground.


    "Cherish it!"


    After speaking, he turned around and disappeared.


    at the same time


    Before the gate of the crypt, everyone converged.


    "Big brother, what do you say? Zero Yi Ershan Wu Ai closed Shan? Let''s do it whatever we want."


    Brother Gou sneered, gritted his teeth and said, "This group of turtles and grandchildren should have died long ago!"


    He couldn''t wait to enter the crypt and slaughter the Quartet.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him: "Don''t worry, do it right away."

 Chapter 2408： where

    He turned to look at the old naughty boy and the awakened ones.


    "Are you all ready?"


    The old urchin nodded.


    Jiang Ning walked to the gate of the catacombs, stamped his feet, and suddenly sparkled with gold.


    A buzzing sound came from my ear, "Open!"


    Jiang Ning gave a sigh of relief, waving his hands, a pattern of patterns flying all over the sky, like thousands of flowers, dazzling people.


    "What a terrible formation!"


    The old naughty boy couldn''t help sighing, "Compared with the temporary opening last time, this time Jiang Ning has completely cracked it."


    Seeing that the Golden Gate was open, he stretched out his hand and waved, "Go in!"


    Following his order, Brother Gou and others turned into afterimages and rushed in.


    Those who are awakened are more old-fashioned, very calm, and don''t have much mood swings.


    The golden gate lasted for a long time, and Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy walked in last.


    The faces of the two people were violent murderous, and could no longer conceal them.


    Inside the crypt, the gate exploded and four golden lights were made.


    "Who?" The guard of the gate was taken aback and immediately drank.


    What responded to him was a pair of fists, no, it was a double-double, a triple-double, and countless pairs.


    Brother Gou and others are like wolves, rushing to the soldiers guarding the gate of the cave.


    "Grandpa is here to take your dog''s life!" Brother Gou yelled, "Bah! It''s not a dog''s life, you are not as good as a dog!"


    His fists roared like a star burst.


    A punch was hit on the person who had just spoken.


    "boom!"


    Flesh and flesh flew, the man was directly smashed by Brother Dog''s fist.


    "kill!"


    Brother Gou yelled, and the pack of wolves became crazy, and the awakened behind them couldn''t help being surprised.


    "There are still such powerful young people in this era? We can''t lag behind!"


    Their speed gradually increased, like a group of old men unwilling to give up in front of young people.


    The catacombs began to riot.


    Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy walked out of the gate of the crypt. They don''t care what Brother Dog wants to do. Those soldiers and palace owners are the prey of Brother Dog and Jiang Ning is not interested.


    He just wanted to find Greed Wolf, and then kill him.


    "Let''s go."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning disappeared instantly like a puff of smoke.


    "Run faster, speed!"


    The old naughty boy snorted and immediately followed.


    "boom!"


    ? Contempt for Lu Wu to serve Er Shanxi? A figure slammed on the stone chair in the main hall.


    The stone chair was safe and sound, but the man cut off.


    "Where is the greedy wolf!"


    The old urchin grabbed a man''s neck with one hand, "Speak out, and I will let you go."


    "No, I don''t know."


    "Crack!"


    The old naughty boy didn''t talk nonsense, and broke his neck with both hands.


    He turned to look at Jiang Ning and shook his head.


    They didn''t know that this fellow, Greed Wolf, was probably hidden.


    "Someone will always know."


    Jiang Ning looked around.


    Below, the remaining alive hall masters in the crypt are here.


    He walked over and looked at everyone.


    "I don''t want to kill you,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Tell me wherever the greedy wolf is."


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense. The purpose of coming this time was to greedy the wolf. As long as he killed the greedy wolf and killed the devil, the world would be peaceful.


    "Huh, who do you think you are? Kill me if you have the ability!"


    ¡®I¡¯m telling you, the catacombs are out of balance and the world is just as chaotic! Kill! ¡¯


    "The devil will definitely help us get revenge, kill it!"


    They didn''t expect that the soldiers in the dignified crypt, in front of the people like Brother Gou, would have little power to resist. These crazy people, no, they are not humans at all!


    They are the devil!


    Jiang Ning walked over, looked at the person who was talking, shook his head, flicked his finger, and directly bounced him into the air, slamming him heavily on the ground, opening his mouth and spitting out blood!


    "Next."


    He looked at the other person, "Where is the wolf."


    "I, I don''t know!"


    The man gritted his teeth, "Didn''t you say that you don''t want to kill us? I really don''t know!"


    Where is Greedy Wolf going, how could he tell him that he is just a palace master, in the eyes of Greedy Wolf, what is the difference between the palace owner and the dog?

 Chapter 2409： dialogue!

    "I really don''t want to kill you, but you have to force me."


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and slowly raised his fist, "I''ll ask one last time, do you know, where is the greedy wolf?"


    "I... I really don''t know!"


    boom!


    Fist falls, blood splashes!


    Jiang Ning didn''t even look at the corpse.


    He turned his head, and the others were already trembling with fright. They felt that Jiang Ning was the real demon. I am afraid to the extreme, in front of Jiang Ning, they had no power to resist.


    But they really don''t know where the greedy wolf is!


    "You just killed us, we don''t know where the greedy wolf is!"


    Someone yelled in grief and indignation, with a grim expression, "If you want to kill, kill. I wait until I die in your hands and I won''t let you be a ghost!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at him and thought it was really ridiculous.


    Obviously they came to provoke themselves first, thinking that they wanted to hurt Jiang Yao and hurt his family, but now it seems that he took the initiative to kill.


    If they didn''t come to hurt the people around him, he wouldn''t bother to be familiar with them.


    Jiang Ning has always been like this. People don¡¯t offend me, I don¡¯t offend people.


    He waved his hand, and Gou Ge and several people came forward.


    "Take it down."


    "Yes."


    Several hall masters were taken down, leaving only Tang Fang there.


    He looked at the others, they were all taken away, but he was still there, Jiang Ning only left him.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Tang Fang gritted his teeth, "If you want to kill, then do it! At this point, do you think I will still be afraid?"


    Anyway, it''s a death, does he have other choices.


    Jiang Ning walked to him.


    "Where is the greedy wolf?"


    He still asked this question.


    Tang Fang couldn''t help sneering.


    "Why waste time? I don''t know, no matter how you ask, I don''t know!"


    It''s useless to force himself no matter how much he just doesn''t know, so what can he do?


    Jiang Ning seemed to be very patient, and believed that Tang Fang must know it, and continued to ask, "Where is the greedy wolf?"


    Tang Fang was a little mad, feeling that Jiang Ning was clearly humiliating and teasing himself!


    He didn''t speak at all.


    But Jiang Ning was still patient. Without saying anything else, he stared at Tang Fang and asked over and over again: "Where is the greedy wolf?"


    He was like a repeater, so Tang Fang couldn''t bear it!


    "I have no idea!"


    He yelled like a madman, "I said I don''t know! How can you believe it?"


    "How can a person like wolf tell me whereabouts, do you think it is possible?"


    Tang Fang laughed angrily. He thought Jiang Ning was a fool. He still didn''t believe in such an obvious thing?


    Not to mention whether Greedy Wolf told himself, he was going to tell himself, would he not want his own life in order to keep the secret of Greedy Wolf? This is obviously impossible.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care at all, and continued to ask.


    "Where is the greedy wolf?"


    Tang Fang didn''t speak at all, leaving Jiang Ning to ask meaninglessly over and over again.


    The old naughty boy and others just stood aside, and no matter what Jiang Ning did, they waited quietly, knowing that Jiang Ning would definitely not waste time on such boring things.


    He kept asking, there must be a reason?


    When Jiang Ning asked about it fifty times, Tang Fang couldn''t help it.


    "enough!"


    He roared, "I don''t even know, what''s the use of asking again!"


    "The wolf didn''t tell me, I just wanted to tell you, I don''t know either!"


    Jiang Ning squatted down and squinted: "Really?"


    He glanced at Tang Fang, put his hand on his head, flipped his palm, and immediately surrounded Tang Fang.


    "Sure enough, it''s the same as I guessed."


    "The wolf greedy guy is too cunning. He deliberately left the information in his mind."

 Chapter 2410： suicide

    He slapped Tang Fang''s face fiercely, and took out the corners of Tang Fang''s mouth directly!


    "Are you awake!"


    Jiang Ning burst into a shout, and the sound was like a huge thunder, shaking in Tang Fang''s ears, Tang Fang''s whole body was dizzy, and there was a ring of tinnitus.


    He stared at Jiang Ning blankly, his mind was shaking, and he didn''t react for a while.


    It seemed that there was a sound in his head, buzzing, making him seem to be floating.


    Tang Fang suddenly remembered what Greedy Wolf said in front of him. In his memory, Greedy Wolf¡¯s mouth was moving, but he could not hear any sound. He could only judge what he said by the shape of Greedy Wolf¡¯s mouth. talk.


    "Remember it?"


    Jiang Ning looked at him, "The wolf told you, but you can''t remember it anymore."


    "Now, do you remember?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Tang Fang was stupid, completely unaware of what was going on.


    Greedy wolf told himself?


    When did he tell himself.


    "how so?"


    Tang Fang was incredulous.


    "This is the power of the double pupil."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Do you really think Greedy Wolf is so easy to talk?"


    "He will talk to you well?"


    "He just wants to pass you, tell me what he wants to tell me, and let you pass it on to me."


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to Tang Fang''s eyes. The answers Lin Yi wanted to ask were written in them.


    Tang Fang was a little numb, and there was no response for a long time, and he couldn''t understand it at all. He didn''t know how all this happened.


    "When you think about it, say, at least, you can save your life. Don''t expect me to appreciate your backbone. If you have no value, I will kill."


    Jiang Ning''s words are calm, but they are full of terrifying murderous aura!


    Tang Fang said that he was not afraid of death, but he still trembled when he heard Jiang Ning''s words.


    ...


    At that time.


    Catacombs!


    I don''t know which actions belonged to the Demon King, but in the deepest part of the cave, no one would usually come, and no one would dare to come.


    Because here is not only the palace, but also the grave of the demon kings of the past!


    The demonic energy emanating from here alone can''t be withstood by most people, and once the mentality is affected, sooner or later, they will become confused.


    At this moment, Greedy Wolf is standing in front of the cemetery.


    "It''s really interesting to kill you,"


    Greedy Wolf said to himself, he was talking to the devil, he wanted to kill the devil, the devil knew it, and even what means he wanted to kill the devil, the devil knew in his heart.


    After all, the two of them have become one, and they have long been one.


    "I want to resurrect the demon kings of the past and let them kill you. Would you feel honored?"


    Greedy wolf sneered.


    "Really, do you think your idea can be realized?"


    The voice became the voice of the devil again, and the two switched back and forth. If there were outsiders here, I would be scared to death.


    "How can you know if you don''t try it?"


    Greedy wolf has no mood swings, and will not underestimate the devil because of this, nor will he give up his body because of this.


    "The great devil in the past, you are the most powerful one. This is enough to make you proud, but you are trying to occupy my body. This decision is wrong."


    ?Wu Aiai concealed Ershanxi? He walked to the cemetery and looked at the tombstones, his eyes gloomy.


    "It''s you who are looking for death by yourself,"


    Greedy Wolf shook his head with a regretful look on his face.


    "Really, we are one. You kill me and you die too. Are you really afraid of death?"


    The Demon King smiled, as if he had eaten the wolf greedy, and he had to fix this body too. No matter what the wolf greedy did, it would be useless. When his mental power recovers, he can directly obliterate the soul of the wolf greedy!


    At that time, this body will be his demon king''s!


    He can have a heavy pupil and a powerful physical body. Who can stop him?

 Chapter 2411： Reincarnated

    "fear death?"


    Greedy wolf laughed, how could he be afraid of death?


    People like him are crazy in themselves, as long as they can achieve their goals, they are not afraid of anything, including death!


    For greedy wolves, death is just a process, a means, and a means to an end. As long as one can accomplish one''s own ends, why not die?


    Ordinary people simply can''t understand this kind of madness.


    "Just treat me as afraid."


    Greedy Wolf said, "When you die, you will regret it, why did you choose me instead of others!"


    The demon lord did not respond to him anymore, and seemed to fall into silence.


    Greedy Wolf looked at the cemetery in front of him, hummed softly, and went to prepare.


    He wants to get his body back at all costs!


    In the depths of the palace, there is a huge ancestral hall.


    Enshrined here are the spiritual positions of the demon kings of the past. The cemetery buried their bodies, and this ancestral hall enshrined their souls.


    Greedy wolf walked in.


    Wow----


    With a slight sound, the permanent lights in the corner all lit up in an instant.


    Suddenly, the entire ancestral hall exudes a faint light.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    It was obvious that the doors and windows were closed, but there was a gust of gloomy wind blowing, Greedy Wolf''s eyes blinked, the double pupil reappeared, and many things were floating in the ancestral hall.


    He had no fear at all, and hummed softly: "No one is willing to die, right?"


    "Being a devil is addicted, how can I easily hand over my position?"


    The demon kings all have one thing in common, that is, they are greedy enough, have enough ambition, selfishness, and it can be said that the darkest things in human nature have become standard for these demon kings.


    The difference between them is, who is more ruthless, who is more cruel, who is more terrible than who!


    Huhuhu¡ª¡ª


    The wind whistling, it seems that the devil kings of the past are not reconciled.


    No one wants to die, especially when they have reached the position of the devil, and they are not easy to leave the world, but people can''t fight against time, let alone fight against time.


    Therefore, the demon kings of the previous generation will attack the heaven at all costs in order to obtain the opportunity of longevity.


    But no one thought that the longevity pond of the heavenly palace could only play a role in the heavenly palace, even if he got the spring eyes of the longevity pond, it would not make any sense to him.


    On the contrary, there were too many casualties, and the devil himself almost fell.


    If it hadn''t been for a trace of remnant soul to remain, and now lodged on the greedy wolf, the demon king of this generation would have long since died and disappeared from this world.


    Greedy Wolf walked up to those spiritual positions and said loudly, "Do you want to live?"


    "Do you want to be resurrected!"


    "Do you want to regain your status as the demon king? Ling Lu Wu Er Lu Shan is interested in it?"


    He looked crazy, like a real lunatic, roaring sharply, causing the wind in the entire ancestral hall to become more and more violent. It seems that the devil kings of the past can''t help it.


    They want to be resurrected immediately, they want to repeat their glory, and they want to get back everything that belongs to them!


    Greedy wolf folded his hands together, and his heavy pupils radiated golden light!


    Suddenly, the wind screamed, the doors and windows snapped, and everything was blown open.


    He yelled: "Rebirth!"


    The golden light shone everywhere, covering the ancestral hall, covering the ghosts that had not dispersed, and it made them scream.


    "Woo-"


    It''s like howling ghosts cry and howling, earth-shattering!


    The terrible howling sound, heart-piercing, like a terrifying monster, is going crazy at the moment.


    If someone is here and hear this kind of sound, I am afraid they will be scared to death!


    Greedy Wolf opened his mouth and roared, his breath was suspended, and the air was a little distorted. His heavy pupils were so terrifying that even the old naughty boy didn''t know that Greedy Wolf had this ability.


    The demon king will look at his body, there really is a reason, it is as if it is destined to be, such a perfect body, such a perfect ability.

 Chapter 2412： War!

    "Ooo! Ooo!"


    The yin wind screamed, those spiritual positions trembled violently, as if something was about to break free from those spiritual positions.


    Under the golden light, a strong breath is constantly released.


    "Come out!"


    Greedy Wolf roared, he saw a crack appeared on a token, something was about to come out!


    Sudden--


    boom!


    A terrible punch came suddenly, hit the token severely, and instantly smashed the token directly!


    "Ok?"


    Greedy Wolf was shocked, and turned his head to look, his face suddenly became murderous, "Jiangning!"


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would come at this time, a bit earlier than he expected.


    "Do you dare to ruin my business!"


    A little bit at Jiang Ning''s feet flashed past like a shadow, and he ignored the greedy wolf at all. He punched a few times in a row, punched out his punches, and directly scattered the golden light on those spiritual cards!


    He stood there, looking at the greedy wolf.


    "The meaning of my existence is to stop you, no matter what."


    Greedy wolf sneered.


    "Do you have to fight against me?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning and found it hard to believe that Jiang Ning would be so strong now that he didn''t lose the wind when he fought the Demon King last time. It was really surprising.


    It seems that Jiang Ning has also gained a lot of benefits in Tiangong, not worse than himself.


    "I said, I exist just to stop you."


    Jiang Ning said, "What you want to do, I won''t let you do it easily."


    He slowly raised his hand and pointed at the tokens.


    "Let''s talk about it, are you? You love Lu? What do you want to do."


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Greedy Wolf didn''t want to talk nonsense to Jiang Ning, "You''re here early."


    He wanted to wait until he was ready before Jiang Ning came back, and then he could use Jiang Ning''s hand to kill the Demon King, but now it seems that Jiang Ning is smarter than he thought.


    He came early and he was not ready yet. Of course, this was not important. The important thing was that Jiang Ning would not cooperate with him.


    "You help me kill the demon king, and I will let your daughter go."


    Greedy Wolf said directly, "This is fair, right?"


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes. It''s okay if Greedy Wolf doesn''t say this. When he talks about his daughter, he seems to be threatening himself!


    And Jiang Ning hates being threatened by others!


    "Huh!"


    Without a trace of hesitation, Jiang Ning started directly!


    The violent Ji Dao boxing technique was unfolded in an instant, and each boxing force was punched out, and the air shook with a burst of noise!


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    Jiang Ning took the shot.


    "drink!"


    Greedy Wolf knew that Jiang Ning would definitely do it. He came to kill himself, even if there was no reason!


    The weakness of this guy is feelings, especially for his relatives, using his woman as an excuse for Jiang Ning not to be angry.


    Boom


    As soon as the two talents touched each other, a loud noise erupted, like two bulls rushing into each other fiercely.


    They separated in an instant, and collided again, they didn''t care about any moves at all, they collided wildly like savages.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Fists and feet are like steel whips, lashing fiercely, making a loud noise.


    The violent wind shook the surrounding doors and windows!


    The fighting between the two people just started, and it became extremely fierce, as if the gods were fighting, and the mortals couldn''t intervene at all.


    "boom!"


    The two separated again.


    "You can''t kill me."


    Greedy Wolf stared at Jiang Ning and said viciously, "You know in your heart that as long as there is the remnant soul of the devil in my body, you can''t kill me."


    "How about, kill him for me? How?"


    "If you don''t kill him, you can''t kill me, I won''t die, and your family and friends will never live in peace!"


    "What kind of person I am, you know, Jiang Ning, don''t do things that you regret, don''t leave regrets for yourself, hahahaha!"

 Chapter 2413： Threat

    This threat is too direct!


    Greedy Wolf knows Jiang Ning''s temper and knows that he least likes to be threatened, especially his family.


    Seeing the anger on Jiang Ning''s face, the greedy wolf laughed loudly: "How? Cooperate with me! Good to you and good to me!"


    "If you don''t cooperate, you will have to bear the consequences yourself!"


    What responded to him was Jiang Ning''s fist!


    Great momentum!


    Boom!


    A white glow, wrapped in fist strength, exploded violently, causing the surrounding air to instantly compress, and hitting you on the chest of the greedy wolf.


    With a bang, the greedy wolf flew out, sliding on the ground for more than ten meters before stopping.


    He looked at the broken robe on his chest, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    "It''s incredible,"


    Greedy Wolf hummed, "Your strength is getting better and better."


    "Just kill you and the devil will die with you! Why bother?"


    Jiang Ning walked towards the wolf step by step, "You shouldn''t touch my family."


    He can tolerate a lot. The dimension family is Jiangning¡¯s negative scale. No one is allowed to touch it. Just like the East China Sea is a forbidden place, his family is a forbidden place in Jiangning¡¯s heart!


    Rumble!


    Jiang Ning moved and broke out instantly!


    The whole person is like a cannonball, violent and powerful.


    "So fast!"


    Greedy wolf exclaimed.


    In the next moment, Jiang Ning was already in front of him, and the fists of the two slammed together again.


    A violent explosion!


    Boom!


    Greedy Wolf retreated, a flash of horror flashed in his eyes, Jiang Ning''s strength was terrifying, what exactly he experienced in Tiangong, it seemed that every time he played against Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning improved significantly.


    The most frightening thing is that it hasn''t been too long since the last time the two played against each other.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Jiang Ning seemed to be tireless, punch after punch, constantly hitting the greedy wolf, one punch was more powerful than one punch, and one punch was stronger than one punch!


    Greedy Wolf can only resist. Facing Jiang Ning''s high-frequency attacks, he has no chance to fight back, so he can only hold on first and wait for Jiang Ning to exhaust himself.


    But where will Jiangning stop?


    His speed is getting faster and faster, faster and faster!


    A punch with strength is heavier than a punch, like a mountain, heavy pressure!


    boom!


    There was a violent explosion, and the two separated again.


    Greedy wolf glanced at his hands, he was bleeding, and he could even see Sensen''s finger bones!


    Jiang Ning''s attack was indeed terrifying. It broke his physical body. What are those white glows? What a powerful lethality.


    "Are you tired? Xishan Yidi Wu''er concealed?"


    Greedy Wolf looked at him blankly, "You want to kill me, this strength is not enough."


    He sneered, deliberately irritating Jiang Ning, as if he was not afraid of death at all.


    Even if he knows that Jiang Ning''s strength is terrifying, he really wants to kill him, and it is really possible to kill himself, but the price Jiang Ning has to pay is definitely not small.


    Jiang Ning is a wise man. He knows very well that if he can''t kill himself cleanly, and instead ends up hurting both, he is giving the Demon King a chance.


    When he was weak, the Demon King completely occupied his body, and Jiang Ning was injured at that time. How could he resist the Demon King?


    "I''ll give you the advice, still consider it."


    Greedy Wolf smiled.


    "I can be seriously injured or even killed by you, but what about you?"


    "You can guarantee that you won''t get hurt? That would be too small for me."


    ¡®Once my body is completely occupied by the Demon King, his strength will soon be restored, but what about you? Injured you, how to fight against the devil, do you expect to kill the old thing seven times? ¡¯


    Greedy Wolf shook his head, "He is old, but he can''t stand up to much use."


    As soon as the voice fell, a fist slammed into it!


    boom!


    Greedy Wolf raised his hand to pick it up, looking at the old naughty boy who was furious.


    "Why, you are not happy yet?"

 Chapter 2414： The best way

    The old naughty boy glared.


    "Old stuff, who do you call the old stuff?"


    He heard Greedy Wolf scolding himself from a distance, and said he was useless, how could he bear it.


    "Jiang Ning, get out of the way and I will clean him up!"


    The momentum of the old naughty boy was amazing, and his murderous aura rose to the sky, wishing to tear the greedy wolf to pieces immediately!


    Greedy wolf didn''t care at all.


    "Why, both of you want to get hurt?"


    He played with taste, "If even this old thing is injured, then no one can protect your family."


    "Jiang Ning, this old thing is confused, you can''t be confused."


    He was so free, he didn''t worry at all, let alone anxious, grasping Jiang Ning''s mentality, there was no problem.


    Jiang Ning did not speak.


    He knew that Greed Wolf was a ruthless person, and he was really anxious. Greed Wolf would definitely fight himself to death, even if he only injured himself, he would die without hesitation.


    As Greedy Wolf said, if Greedy Wolf is weak, the Demon King will take advantage of the weakness and completely occupy the body of Greedy Wolf. At that time, the strength of the Demon King, coupled with the heavy pupil of Greedy Wolf, will probably be even more difficult to deal with!


    And he was injured with the old naughty boy, who else can compete with the devil?


    This guy is really accurate.


    "Do you want to understand?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning kept silent, squinting his eyes greedily, "You are a smart person, you should make a smart decision, just like we work together to find the longevity pool, isn''t it very pleasant?"


    Happy fart!


    Jiang Ning is very clear that people like wolves are not worthy of trust at all.


    It''s not worth it at all.


    "Boy, ignore him, we two joined forces to kill him, everything is over!"


    The old urchin shouted.


    As long as the greedy wolf is killed, there will be no problem, and the devil must die, so what is the trouble?


    "Old stuff, say you are stupid, you are really stupid,"


    Greedy Wolf snorted, his face gradually getting colder, "Do you really think you two can kill me without harm by joining hands?"


    "Back then, the army platoon was first, Laozi ranked second! You were only third!"


    The old naughty boy became even more angry when he heard it.


    He didn''t bother to say anything to Jiang Ning, but he just raised his hand with a punch.


    "Let''s see who is second!"


    Boom!


    The two were entangled in an instant, the terrible attack, the loud noise, and the fists flew up and down, and the surrounding areas were about to become a ruin.


    The yellow sand is all over the sky, the gravel is rolling, and the old naughty boy is determined to kill the greedy wolf, but he himself knows that it is as difficult as reaching the sky if he wants to kill the greedy wolf without damage!


    Not to mention that the strength of the two people back then was about the same. Now that for so many years, even if he drank the water of the longevity pond and possessed the vitality, after all, there was still the remnant soul of the devil in the Greed Wolf body!


    He wanted to prevent the remnant soul of the Demon King from taking advantage of it while still killing him with a single blow. It was simply impossible.


    But, it is always necessary to beat the **** to relieve his anger!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    The old naughty boy didn''t say a word, but smashed his anger with a punch, just to vent his anger.


    "Old stuff!"


    Greedy Wolf said angrily, "Are you interesting like this? Young? Er Yi Yi Shan Fu, a servant? Naive!"


    Knowing that he can''t kill himself, but he still has to do it, this guy is still the same as before, and he doesn''t care about anything when he comes up with childishness?


    The old naughty boy can do any tricks no matter what the greedy wolf says, even some insidious tricks, like... two little kids fighting.


    "Old stuff!"


    Greedy wolf was furious, "Where are you going! Don''t force me to kill you!"


    "come on!"


    The old naughty boy stuck out his tongue and said briefly, "I''ll see if you have that thing, it seems that it is not, I haven''t touched it!"


    Greedy wolf was angry, and rushed over in an instant, and the two men fought fiercely again.


    Jiang Ning was watching there without saying a word. He wanted to see if there was a chance to kill the greedy wolf with one blow!


    This is the best way!

 Chapter 2415： humiliation

    Jiang Ning watched, the old naughty boy fought fiercely with the greedy wolf.


    The two recruits are fierce. The difference is that the old naughty boy uses some "insidious tricks" from time to time, like a child fighting, making the greedy wolf?


    "Don''t force me!"


    Greedy wolf roars.


    The old urchin simply ignored it.


    "What did I force you to do?"


    His movements continued, and the cynicism continued. If words can kill people, then the greedy wolf may have been killed by the old naughty boy hundreds of times.


    These words are not aggressive, but insulting enough.


    People say that cursing people do not reveal shortcomings, hitting people without slapping their faces, and the old naughty boy keeps talking. He talks about some shameful things about greed of wolves, and he can even raise the matter of greedy wolves when he was young.


    Greedy wolf''s face turned blue. He knew that old naughty boy was like this, but it still sounded annoying.


    Not mature at all!


    Where can the old naughty boy take care of this, while doing it, taunting at the same time.


    "Aren''t you trying to kill me? I have forced you to do this, why don''t you do it?"


    "Can''t you kill me? What about your conspiracy? Use it!"


    "Did you use these insidious tricks to kill the broken army? Was it difficult to kill me? Come on!"


    "I think this old thing like you is bragging, and your strength is too bad. I really don''t know how people like you live, you haven''t made any progress!"


    ...


    The old naughty boy talked endlessly, and it was uncomfortable for anyone to listen to it.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about what he said, his eyes were fixed on the greedy wolf, waiting for the opportunity, if there was a chance to kill with one blow, he would not let it go.


    But Greedy Wolf knows where he can easily show his feet.


    The strength of the old naughty boy is indeed very strong, but it is obviously not enough to force him to expose his flaws.


    It''s like two people want to vent their grievances over the years. Even if they can''t kill each other, it''s good to vent their anger.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    Hesitate to collide with flying rocks outside the sky, neither of the two people''s strength and ferocity had any reservations.


    It gradually became angry!


    "Looking at the wolf! Don''t you still kill me?"


    The old naughty boy is still angering the greedy wolf, "Is it a man who has to do it when he says it, or is it that you are not a man at all?"


    Greedy Wolf didn''t speak, but he punched faster and faster.


    He smashed his fist and slammed into the old naughty boy. The fists of the two people made a clanging sound, like two steel plates, slapped together.


    boom!


    The two separated again, their arms trembling violently!


    "Haha, just this strength?"


    The old urchin''s mouth is not forgiving, "You are far from the army, but with this strength, you still want to fight for the rain dream? What are you fighting for?"


    As if talking about the pain of greedy wolf, greedy wolf''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Yumeng only likes the strong. Obviously you are not the strong. You are just a weak, too weak."


    Upon seeing this, the old naughty boy spoke like a knife and became more aggressive.


    "Look at you. You are not a man and have no strength. Why does Yumeng like you?"


    "It''s right for her to reject you. It''s me instead, she rejects you the same way, and it''s embarrassing to be with someone like you!"


    "Looking at the wolf, you still look in the mirror to see what you look like, are you worthy?"


    ...


    "you shut up!"


    Greedy wolf is angry.


    He pointed at the old naughty boy and sternly shouted, the light in his heavy pupils burst out in an instant, "Looking for death!"


    As if being stimulated, the wolf''s anger was instantly out of control, and the whole person''s expression changed.


    Jiang Ning secretly said badly.


    "His body is controlled by the Demon King!"


    It turns out that once the greedy wolf is angry, the body will lose control, and the demon king will take advantage of the void and take control of the body.


    Before Jiang Ning finished speaking, Greedy Wolf had already moved, completely different from the previous breath.

 Chapter 2416： Strongest

    The violent demonic energy surging, surrounded the old naughty boy, with murderous aura!


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the old naughty boy backed back again and again, his palms numb.


    "It''s still a bit like.? Erran Lu Shanshan land?"


    He grinned, knowing that the person who controls the body of the wolf at this moment has become a demon king.


    He just wanted to stimulate the Demon King. Now, as he guessed, once the Greedy Wolf loses control of his emotions, he will be taken over by the Demon Lord, and Yumeng is the only thing that can make the Greedy Wolf lose control.


    "Jiangning!"


    The old naughty boy shouted, "Now it''s the devil possessed, kill him, you can kill the devil!"


    The two looked at each other, and immediately moved their hands at the same time, one left and the other right, and rushed towards the wolf.


    "Only you?"


    The devil laughed loudly, his appearance was crazy, his hair fluttered, like a full lunatic, arrogant and domineering, "Dreaming!"


    With a loud bang, the ground instantly cracked!


    The double pupils can turn left and right. One eye looks at Jiang Ning and the other looks at the old urchin, independently capturing the trajectory of the two people.


    boom!


    boom!


    Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy shot at the same time, the Demon King borrowed the body of the wolf, and each raised one hand to block the attack of the two.


    What a terrible ability!


    Jiang Ning was surprised: "What ability does this double pupil have that we don''t know?"


    "Too much!"


    The old naughty boy gritted his teeth and bombarded away with a punch again, still being blocked by the Demon King.


    "The heavy pupil of the wolf-greedy is born, and now it is used by the demon king, it will only take it to the next level."


    There are too many secrets of the double pupil, and if you are not the owner, you will not understand it at all. Even if you are a wolf, you don''t know what ability you can develop with your double pupil.


    He only knows how to use his pupil power to confuse people. Where did he think that this double pupil is so powerful.


    "Do you think I will find a body to use it?"


    There was a hint of sarcasm in the devil''s voice, "Everything is destined."


    "Chongtong can see the world! Damn it!"


    "And I am the person most qualified to have a double pupil!"


    His voice roared, shaking the world, and his left and right hands punched out each, sending the old naughty boy and Jiang Ning away at the same time.


    "It''s stronger than last time."


    Jiang Ning stepped back a dozen steps, stood firm, a dignified look flashed in his eyes.


    The greedy wolf in front of him is stronger than when he fought last time. Of course, the greedy wolf now is the demon king, that is to say, the strength of the demon king is constantly improving, and it continues to improve over time!


    If this continues to drag on, once the Demon King''s strength is fully restored, no one can stop him.


    Greedy wolf is right, the devil is too difficult and extremely mysterious.


    Jiang Ning narrowed his eyes slightly, and it seemed that he really had to cooperate with Greedy Wolf to be able to kill the Demon King. Otherwise, if this continues, no one can stop the Demon King.


    The old naughty boy wanted to continue his hands, but Jiang Ning stopped him.


    He slowly raised his fist, but aimed at those spirit cards.


    "The strength of the devil is really extraordinary, but I don''t know, who is the stronger among the demon kings of the past?"


    Jiang Ning looked at the double pupil, "Is it you or them? Will they recognize you again."


    "Do you think greedy wolves threaten me by resurrecting them?"


    The devil laughed and shook his head constantly, as if he had heard a big joke.


    "Let me tell you,"


    He stared at Jiang Ning, "You certainly don''t know how the demon kings died in the past."


    His eyes became fierce, like a beast.


    "Each generation of demon kings will die in the hands of new demon kings! They will all be swallowed up by new demon kings! Their abilities will also be continuously swallowed and turned into their own use!"


    "Do you think they have lost once, do they still have a chance to win?"


    The devil looked at Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy like a fool.


    "I am the most powerful demon in the world!"

 Chapter 2417： Swallow

    At this moment, the greedy wolf is possessed by the demon king, and it looks like crazy and arrogant, which is amazing.


    This is the devil!


    As his abilities continue to recover, it will only become more and more troublesome and more terrifying!


    "? Er Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa waits Xilu? Come on!"


    The old naughty boy doesn''t care about this, since the devil has appeared, no matter what, you have to try it, even if you can''t kill him, it can make him hurt, it is an opportunity.


    As soon as the voice fell, he rushed up, very fast.


    The violent vitality, as if returning to the peak period of the year, even stronger!


    The energy of the water in the longevity pond is equally terrifying, so that the old naughty boy can describe a withered person like this, and can regenerate life.


    boom!


    The Seven Kills Fist was extremely powerful and thick as a mountain, and the space began to shake with one punch.


    This is the real strength of the old naughty boy!


    His eyes are like torches, his long fists are constantly swinging, punch after punch, and his speed has been increased to the extreme.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The old naughty boy was uncertain, faster and faster.


    "You can not!"


    The greedy wolf roared, and the voice of the demon lord was full of disdain, "Just rely on you? It won''t hurt me at all!"


    "What about adding me?"


    It''s Jiang Ning''s voice!


    Huh!


    An afterimage flashed past, and three Jiang Nings appeared in an instant. Together with the old naughty boy, they surrounded the greedy wolf. There was one person at each side, blocking the way of the greedy wolf.


    Don''t give him the slightest chance to escape.


    Three Jiang Nings, including the old naughty boy, raised their fists at the same time!


    There is a faint white glow on their fists, which are exuding light.


    "kill!"


    The two shouted in unison!


    In the next moment, four fists hit the wolf at the same time.


    Boom!


    The earth is shaking!


    Greedy wolf didn''t escape at all, and he didn''t have a chance to escape. He slammed these four fists on his body abruptly. The terrifying fist strength penetrated through his body and went directly towards the organs in his body.


    There was no expression on his face, it seemed to freeze.


    Jiang Ning watched, the three figures gradually merged into one, converging in front of Greedy Wolf, two pairs of eyes, staring at each other firmly!


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning''s expression changed.


    "retreat!"


    With a loud shout, he took the opportunity to push the old naughty boy away, and the next moment, Greedy Wolf burst into a terrible breath, lifted his foot, and kicked Jiang Ning hard.


    boom!


    Jiang Ning flew out and rolled a dozen times on the ground before he stopped.


    "With you, it won''t work."


    Greedy Wolf made a hoarse voice, surrounded by black air, compared with before, it was like a different person.


    What a terrible breath!


    This is the devil?


    He looked at Jiang Ning with a touch of playfulness on his face. It seemed that after so many years, he was finally a bit interesting. Although Jiang Ning was a threat to him, he had experienced too much in his life.


    What threat hasn''t been seen?


    He dared to fight even the sky!


    What is Jiangning!


    "Today, you have to die."


    Greedy wolf said, "I don''t like others to influence my mood repeatedly."


    He stepped forward step by step and walked towards Jiangning.


    "Bang!" Behind him, the old naughty boy suddenly appeared and slammed his back with a fist, but it was of no use to the greedy wolf!


    It seems that no matter how powerful his fist is, it can''t break the greedy wolf''s steel-like body!


    Instead, he turned his head and glanced at the old naughty boy: "Noisy!"


    Snapped!


    The next moment, with a palm shot, the old naughty boy yelled, and was directly beaten into the air. He opened his mouth and spewed a mouthful of blood.


    Jiang Ning''s face was solemn, but he didn''t expect that the Demon King had revived a part of it, so terrible strength.


    No wonder the Heavenly Palace will be destroyed. Who can resist the terrifying strength of the Demon King alone?


    "Huh!"


    He didn''t say a word, just a little bit, and the whole person swept over again, the extreme fist exploded, every inch of his fist, like thunder, and the greedy wolf instantly fought together again.

 Chapter 2418： Magic in mind

    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    In the entire space, there are no two people in sight, only the terrible sound of fists colliding with fists.


    It shook people''s ears numb!


    At this level of battle, most people don''t even have the qualifications to intervene.


    The old naughty boy stood up, with two broken breastbones, he frowned slightly, not paying too much attention.


    It''s just that the expression on his face has become more solemn.


    "The devilish energy is getting stronger and stronger, and the greedy wolf has been swallowed partly again,"


    He couldn''t help saying, "Every time the demon king occupies his body, it will further devour the wolf''s soul. When this body becomes the devil''s thing completely, it will be really troublesome."


    They understand at this moment what the situation of greedy wolves is.


    In this way, Greedy Wolf is really pitiful, and even his body cannot be kept.


    Let him be greedy and proud of the wolf for a lifetime, and in the end, he will fall into this kind of field. He can''t control his own body, and instead becomes a tool for others.


    The old naughty boy was angry. In any case, greedy wolves were from his time. When he became like this, the old naughty boy felt uncomfortable.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Jiang Ning and the Demon King separated!


    The eyes of the two of them were full of fighting spirit, and the murderous aura was boiling!


    Jiang Ning became more and more courageous as he fought, and his whole body exuded a powerful aura. Even if he was fighting against the devil, he was not at all timid!


    A pair of fists, surrounded by white glow, extremely terrifying!


    Greedy wolf twisted his neck and made a creaking sound, his body was wrapped in black air currents, and the breath that radiated from it made people feel disgusted and unconsciously suppressed.


    This is the magic!


    "There is also a demon in your heart."


    Greedy Wolf looked at Jiang Ning with a touch of surprise, "Everyone has a demon in their heart, and you are no exception. Let it go, Jiang Ning, there will be surprises."


    "You don''t know how much power a demon can give you, try it."


    He seduced Jiang Ning over and over again, and felt the trace of Jiang Ning''s magical energy. He knew that if he used it well, Jiang Ning might be able to use it for himself!


    He is the collection of demons in this world, and he can swallow the demonic energy in anyone''s body!


    "We are not all the same."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "Don''t be foolish."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Greedy Wolf doesn''t care what Jiang Ning said, everyone has devilish energy in their hearts, and Jiangning is no exception. Since there is devilish energy, he can use it sooner or later.


    His mentality suddenly changed.


    He put down his hand and was not going to continue fighting with Jiang Ning fearlessly. It didn''t make much sense.


    He is not in his heyday, and his strength has not reached the peak. If he continues to fight, there is no effect, just a waste of time and energy.


    "Why, don''t fight anymore?"


    Jiang Ning clenched his fist.


    He knew in his heart that there was no way to kill the greedy wolf today, even if he joined forces with the old naughty boy, he still couldn''t do it.


    "Stop fighting, it''s meaningless."


    Greedy Wolf shook his head, "You can''t kill me, and you two can''t kill me if you join hands."


    He glanced at Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy, his eyes full of playfulness. This invincible feeling gradually returned. No matter who it was, it had no effect in front of him.


    This feeling is really wonderful.


    "Jiang Ning, cherish the devilish energy in your body, trust me, when you, Lu Yi''s servant, feel the beauty of it, you won''t regret it, hahahaha!"


    Greedy Wolf laughed, his figure was like smoke, and gradually disappeared.


    Jiang Ning didn''t chase, and the old naughty boy couldn''t catch up even if he wanted to.


    They all knew that there was no way to leave Greedy Wolf today, but instead let Greedy Wolf discover that Jiang Ning also had devilish energy in his body.


    "It seems that we have no other choice."


    The old naughty boy cursed angrily, "Except for cooperating with the wolf, I''m afraid there is no other way to kill the devil!"


    The devil is too terrifying and unfathomable. If it weren''t for the three of them to join forces, it seemed that there was really no way!

 Chapter 2419： tool

    At this point, they have no choice.


    No one thought that such a thing would happen.


    Compared to wolf greedy, the Demon King is obviously more difficult to deal with. The terrible thing about this guy is not only in strength, but also insidious and cunning, and more importantly, he has no humanity.


    In order to achieve one''s own goals, he dare to do everything, and he doesn''t care about the consequences at all.


    Jiang Ning went back with the old naughty boy, and everyone was still on top of the hall.


    Tang Fang looked at Jiang Ning, his lips? The servant covered his mind and covered Shi Lu? He moved: "Is the devil dead?"


    "no."


    Jiang Ning did not hide, "We can''t kill him."


    Tang Fang was startled slightly. He thought that the Demon King was killed by their joint efforts. It seemed that no one could kill the Demon King.


    As long as the Demon King is still there, the crypt must be there, no one can destroy the crypt, only the crypt destroys others.


    "If this world is ruined, do you think you can live?"


    Jiang Ning asked suddenly.


    "I think you are not the demon king who is loyal, right?"


    Tang Fang trembled.


    Not just him, but the other hall masters are like this. Among them, no one is loyal to the demon king, or loyal to the wolf.


    After so many years, the mark of the Demon King in their hearts has long been dissipated, and what is now imposed on them is nothing but the greedy wolf or the terrifying power of the Demon King!


    Forcing them to surrender, otherwise it would be a death!


    What choice do they have?


    In the face of absolute strength, everything is in vain. Only by bowing your head and surrendering can you find a way to survive.


    Tang Fang laughed sadly: "I am a fish and a man is a knife. Do you have a choice?"


    "Just like you can easily kill us, he can also easily kill us. As the Lord of the Palace, we live more humble than anyone!"


    "Isn''t it a death in the end, what''s the difference?"


    "We should have known for a long time that if the Heavenly Palace is not there, the crypt will also be destroyed. The two sides of the balance between heaven and earth will be destroyed, and even if the other side will be brilliant, it will definitely decline. This is the way of heaven, this is fate! No one can change it!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t expect Tang Fang to say such philosophical words.


    He nodded: "Let them go."


    Jiang Ning ordered.


    Tang Fang and the others were shocked. They thought that Jiang Ning would definitely not keep them alive. After all, they were alive and were going to kill the Demon King after all, so it would be better to kill a hundred.


    But Jiang Ning, actually want to let them go?


    "Why."


    Tang Fang sneered, "Isn''t it better to kill us?"


    "Killing you, it doesn''t make any sense."


    Jiang Ning turned his head and glanced at him, "Just like you said, the devil is immortal, everyone don''t want to live, the heaven is ruined, and it will be difficult for the crypt to survive."


    "I can''t help you, kill you, and I can''t help myself. Let''s help ourselves."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning left the crypt with someone.


    Tang Fang and others were still standing there, and did not respond for a long time.


    They all knew what Jiang Ning said.


    Killing them again doesn''t make any sense. It''s not that Jiang Ning is soft-hearted, but that he doesn''t want to do such meaningless things.


    They should have thought that on the day the temple was destroyed, there would be such a day in the catacombs!


    There are two sides to everything. I thought that the demise of the heavenly palace would give the crypts more resources and develop better, but in reality, they didn''t.


    That was just the devil sacrificing the vital power of the crypt in order to achieve his own goal.


    In the eyes of the devil, the crypt... is just a tool!


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Tang Fang laughed presumptuously, his face was full of self-deprecating, "We are just tools, just tools!"


    The other hall masters all looked at Tang Fang who seemed to be mad, and they all knew that what Tang Fang said was not wrong, he was not mad, no one was mad, and only the world was mad.

 Chapter 2420： answer

    Leaving the crypt, Jiang Ning and others'' expressions were a bit solemn.


    Greedy wolf is gone, and he will appear next time. I don''t know when and where it will appear.


    But he knew that by the time he appeared next time, the devil''s remnant soul might have recovered a lot. At that time, if the wolf could not be suppressed, it could only be completely swallowed by the devil.


    At that time, it was really troublesome.


    "Unexpectedly, Greedy Wolf will have today."


    When the old naughty boy said this, he didn''t mean to mock, but rather embarrassed.


    People of the same era, everyone was still good friends at the beginning, but now, they have become what they are now.


    The wolf has been greedy for so many years, and until now, he still has to maintain his pride, but he knew in his heart that he was occupied by the devil''s remnant soul, and he had no retreat.


    "Are you sure you want to cooperate with Greed Wolf?"


    He turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning who was silent.


    "No choice."


    Jiangning Road.


    "The devil''s remnant soul is very powerful. Once he is fully recovered, everyone will be finished."


    They still don''t know what the purpose of the demon king is. They only know that he is looking for the last spring, that is Jiang Yao.


    Regardless, Jiang Ning will never allow Jiang Yao to be hurt!


    Even if he had to sacrifice his life, he would not hesitate.


    "It''s also a dangerous thing to cooperate with greedy wolves,"


    The old naughty boy said, "When necessary, I think that even the greedy wolves must be killed together."


    He spoke very calmly.


    But Jiang Ning could hear that the old naughty boy was reluctant to give up. It was his friend, an old friend of his time, but it would be a hidden danger not to kill the greedy wolf.


    He didn''t want his precious apprentice to encounter any danger.


    Even if you have to make such a decision?


    Jiang Ning glanced at him, and both of them were silent. Everyone knew in their hearts that this was a choice with no choice. Perhaps, Greedy Wolf knew it, and it would be the result in the end.


    He also had no choice.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning''s face changed, and he slammed his head with his hands, and yelled, his expression full of pain!


    "What''s wrong? Jiang Ning!"


    The old naughty boy immediately stepped forward, but was shaken away by the qi in Jiang Ning.


    Does it appear again?


    This is not the first time.


    The old naughty boy immediately blocked Jiang Ning to prevent his anger from hurting others, how could he show up again.


    After a while, Jiang Ning calmed down. Is this the third time?


    "How?"


    The old urchin asked, "Is it still that memory?"


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Since that time when I came back from Tiangong, it will appear in my head from time to time. It is painful every time, but it is only for a short time."


    He didn''t know what was going on. It was obviously an unclear memory, but it appeared again and again, as if he wanted to let him know, but it was always just a fragment, unable to get a complete memory.


    Jiang Ning remembered that these memories, which he had only after sitting on the dragon chair, were constantly emerging and appearing in his mind little by little.


    "what exactly is it?"


    The old urchin asked.


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure, someone wants me to know."


    There is someone, the old naughty boy''s eyes shrink when he hears it.


    Someone? who is it?


    Where is he?


    I don''t know.


    The two people looked at each other and could see the surprise in each other''s eyes. Even Jiang Ning himself, after saying this, felt that someone wanted to say this, borrowing his own mouth to say this sentence. .


    It seems that in his body, there is also a remnant soul of a person, like a wolf, occupied by the remnant soul of the devil!


    But he didn''t have that intuitive feeling.


    "Go to Tiangong again,"


    The old naughty boy hesitated, "Perhaps, I can find some answers if I go again."

 Chapter 2421： Re-enter Tiangong

    There must be a lot of things they don''t know.


    There are too many unknowns, which is not a good thing for them.


    The most important thing now is to clarify the situation, at least to know, what is the weakness of the Demon King? Does Xiyiling love Erxiling? Otherwise, how to defeat him?


    As long as the devil is still a day, there will be no peace in this world.


    Jiang Ning walked to the door and looked at the street outside. There was still a lot of traffic and people coming and going, but who knew that someone was silently bearing some responsibilities.


    Where are the years quiet and good, but someone is carrying the weight for you.


    "Donghai, you stare first."


    Jiang Ning turned to look at the old naughty boy.


    "Don''t you need me to go with you?"


    "No, I just need to go by myself. Someone is needed here in the East China Sea."


    Jiangning said, "The two of us, we must have one guarding the East China Sea to protect their safety."


    The old urchin nodded.


    The whereabouts of the greedy wolf is still unknown. Of course he knows that without certainty, the greedy wolf will not appear again, but they don''t have much time.


    They must not just watch the remnant soul of the Demon King and recover step by step, otherwise it will be really troublesome.


    Jiang Ning left without telling other people, lest they would worry anymore.


    There are old urchins in the East China Sea, so he doesn''t need to worry too much. The greedy wolves are also helping themselves. Everyone has the same opponent, the devil!


    Jiang Ning once again entered the second dimensional space and headed to the heavenly palace.


    Compared with the last time he came in, Jiang Ning found that the environment of Tiangong had changed a bit.


    The dense fog makes people feel very comfortable.


    He knew that it was the water in the Longevity Pond, and the mist that was constantly evaporating, filling the entire heavenly palace with vitality. He just wanted to restore this place and become the same as in the past. I am afraid it will take a long time.


    Jiang Ning looked at the way he was walking, and the first time he came here was with Greed Wolf, and was in a lot of trouble.


    But now he came in again without any hindrance.


    On the ground, you can already see that there are many grasses that have emerged. The green color makes people feel comfortable in their hearts. It is life and represents new life.


    Jiang Ning squatted down and reached out to touch the grass lightly, feeling her heart trembling.


    "This is a little life."


    Xiaocao seemed to have spirituality. It was touched by Jiang Ning''s finger and shook slightly. It seemed that he liked being touched by Jiang Ning.


    A gust of wind blew gently, and the grass shook faster.


    This feeling of spring is really rare.


    Jiang Ning turned his head and looked around.


    Even under the collapsed corners, there are greenery. The dense air is full of energy and nutrients. The grasses are struggling to absorb these nutrients so that they can grow up quickly.


    This feeling is really wonderful.


    Jiang Ning stood there, watching everything around him, feeling the changes here, even the slightest bit, it made him feel very comfortable.


    Suddenly there was a very strong feeling in his heart.


    Tiangong must be rebuilt!


    This feeling is particularly strong, not just because he has been affected, but he feels that even these grasses are working hard, trying to find ways to add a bit of vitality to this place.


    That is the yearning for new life, yearning for life, yearning for everything new!


    "If the catacombs represent death, the palace of the day represents birth."


    Jiang Ning said, "Life and death shouldn''t be opposites."


    Life and death, life and death should be the same thing, where is the new life without death?


    If his thoughts are heard by others, I am afraid they will find it a bit weird, and those who understand, may feel a tremor in their hearts when they hear this.


    Jiang Ning''s understanding reached an extremely deep level in an instant.


    What is life and what is death?


    What is the exchange of death?


    He walked aimlessly, looking around, looking at the tender green branches!

 Chapter 2422： Death and rebirth

    Especially when I saw a waiter intently dyeing and picking zero? Under the boulder, there is a small grass hidden against the boulder, as if to use its thin body to break through the huge oppression, and smash the ground. rise!


    Jiang Ning stood there, watching for a long time, the expression on his face became more and more complicated.


    After a long time, he took a deep breath. Instead of helping the little grass, he pushed away the huge boulder, but let it continue to grow. Perhaps one day, the little grass will grow into a big tree in the sky and will stand in front of it. The top of the boulder opens.


    He continued to walk, looking at the dilapidated Nantian Gate, thinking to himself that once this place was once glorious and peaceful, but now he turned his head into nothingness.


    Jiang Ning''s mood is constantly changing. As far as his eyes are concerned, they are from devastation to gradually showing some vitality. There is still ruin in front of him, a dead silence.


    But in this dead silence, there are new lives appearing.


    What are these, and what do they mean?


    Jiang Ning walked step by step, walking up the steps of the 33rd heaven again, looking at the weird dragon chair, he didn''t sit on it anymore, just walked to the dragon chair, as if there was a person sitting on it at the moment. .


    "what do you want me to do?"


    He spoke and looked at the empty dragon chair.


    "You attract me, you must want to tell me something, if you want me to do something, just say it."


    He seemed to be talking to himself, but only Jiang Ning knew that there was really a person there.


    The man was staring at himself as well.


    He finished asking, but no one answered him.


    The dragon chair was still empty, and no one could be seen there.


    Jiang Ning was still standing there.


    "The Heavenly Palace and the Catacombs should not be opposed to each other,"


    He took a deep breath, "There should be death if there is life, and there should be life if there is death, the devil is wrong, you are all wrong."


    Boom


    As soon as the voice fell, a thunder suddenly sounded from the sky, which instantly illuminated the sky and fell to the ground.


    Right by Jiang Ning''s side!


    Almost hit him!


    "Do you think I am wrong?"


    Jiang Ning didn''t move, and didn''t care at all, "You are still resenting the devil for ruining this place, right?"


    "You want to kill the demon king through me, avenge the heavenly palace, and then rebuild the heavenly palace, right?"


    "It shouldn''t be like this."


    He shook his head, "It really shouldn''t be like this."


    Jiang Ning suddenly felt a strange feeling that even if he rebuilt the Tiangong himself, he shouldn''t do it according to other people''s ideas, but ask him to do it himself, in his own way.


    There were thunders in the sky, and they fell on Jiang Ning''s side one after another, like a warning, but also like someone venting their anger.


    But always, Jiang Ning remained motionless, ignoring the thunder.


    After a long time, everything returned to peace.


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand, placed it on the dragon chair, and patted it lightly.


    "Let the past pass. Your grievances are your grievances. I don''t want to intervene. I just want to take care of the current affairs. I hope you can understand."


    After speaking, Jiang Ning didn''t say anything, and walked towards the longevity pond.


    He has already said what he should say, whether others can understand it or not, it is not his decision.


    For so long, Jiang Ning has never been a person who listens easily to others. He has his own ideas, his own opinions, and he only believes in his own judgment.


    Jiang Ning left. On the dragon chair, there seemed to be a phantom. He sighed softly, laughed again, shook his head, and then gradually dissipated, like a layer of mist, warm and fused by the sun.


    Everything is calm.


    Jiang Ning walked to the longevity pond and looked at the water in the pond. It was still tumbling. Compared with the last time, the speed of this spring gushing out of the pond has been much faster.


    "Guru Guru Guru..."


    Seeing the water splashing everywhere, Jiang Ning''s eyes are like torches. The most important thing in the reconstruction of the Tiangong is the Changshengchi. This is the origin of life and the spiritual energy of the whole Tiangong!

 Chapter 2423： Water curtain

    Only with vitality can there be unlimited possibilities.


    But he also knew that it would take a long, long time before the Tiangong could come back to life, but the people in the Tiangong really couldn''t come back.


    That dragon chair, no one has sat on it for a long time, what kind of person can sit on that dragon chair.


    What kind of people can come to this heavenly palace? These rules have been broken. To rebuild the heavenly palace is not only to restore the buildings here, restore the vitality here, but also restore all order.


    These are not easy things.


    That is equivalent to rebuilding a world!


    Jiang Ning just thought about it and found it very difficult. It is too difficult to do it by himself. Even with the support of modern technology, it is also difficult.


    Even, he has no clue at present.


    Jiang Ning stood there, his heart very calm, listening to the gurgling sound of the water, the whole person became calm, that kind of spiritual tranquility was too difficult.


    He took a deep breath, and sat cross-legged slowly, looking at the water that kept coming out of the spring, his eyes were out of focus, and the kind of absent-minded daze was often very good and comfortable.


    It''s just that in the past thirty years, Jiangning has not had the opportunity to experience it.


    In his mind, like a slide show, he played the path of his life.


    He was kicked out of his house when he was a child, lived on the streets, and almost died outside, until he was taken away by his master, he learned all his skills and became the most powerful God of War in the East!


    Then I left the battlefield and returned to the East China Sea to find Lin Yuzhen, protect her, love her, accompany her, and even now, he has a daughter of his own.


    All this is so dreamy that it is a little unreal.


    Jiang Ning watched the sparkling water surface, and his thoughts floated far away. It was rare to relax in a daze like this.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled suddenly!


    Jiang Ning instantly became vigilant.


    He saw the water trembling violently, and there seemed to be something about to come out of the pool.


    He immediately stood up, alert to the abnormal changes in the longevity pool.


    But in the longevity pool, no monster came out, but the water was rippling, and a water curtain gradually rose, still sparkling, but some shadows appeared on the water curtain.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Jiang Ning was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Just like a projector, the picture on the water screen gradually becomes clearer, and you can see figures and movements.


    He turned his head and looked around, all around him, there was nothing special about it. It was normal, and there was nothing special.


    "How could this happen?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help saying.


    The water curtain seemed to come alive, and it shuddered slightly, and the picture became clearer, and Jiang Ning could even tell whether the figures on the water curtain were male or female.


    Amazing!


    What has happened now has long surpassed his cognition, although he has always reminded himself that this world is very strange and mysterious. Just like Lu Jing said, what they can always see is only the tip of the iceberg of this world. .


    Even this world is just the tip of the iceberg that they are willing to let them see.


    Just like this kind of water curtain, it''s like magic, and ordinary people will be shocked when they see it.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning''s face changed slightly.


    He saw the picture on the water curtain start to change, a man... is that greedy wolf? No, it''s the devil!


    It is the complete recovery of the devil!


    He can control people''s hearts. The double pupils expose the dark side of everyone''s hearts. There is no fan in the world, only selfishness, as long as treacherous and cunning.


    The picture changed again. Jiang Ning saw that the crowd began to do things, violence and crime were everywhere, and the world began to become chaotic.


    war¡­¡­


    Kill...


    plunder¡­¡­


    The world order is gone. Everyone seems to have returned to the age of wildness. There are no rules to restrain them. Everyone follows the selfish thoughts of their hearts. There is no morality and law to suppress them.


    That kind of state makes people feel terrible!


    Even Jiang Ning couldn''t help but trembled.


    If the world becomes like that, it''s really over.

 Chapter 2424： mood

    He suddenly remembered what the devil said.


    The devil saw his heart, there was also a dark side, and there was also a devilish energy, which made the devil very happy, and even gave up doing it and chose to leave.


    His smile seemed to be like finding a treasure, so that he could be unscrupulous, so that he could be so arrogant!


    Could it be that he already has the chance to win?


    Jiang Ning''s eyes trembled, and his heart was closed with Lu Fuling and Lu Xiran. His feelings were a bit complicated.


    He looked at the picture on the water curtain, as if all this had come true, causing his mood to follow some ups and downs.


    Watching those ordinary people die and lose their homes, watch the children cry and weep, watch those people leave their homes and die away from home...


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    "No, no such thing can happen, absolutely not!"


    "I can''t let this happen!"


    His eyes are reddish, and he doesn''t want to be affected by this emotion, but he can''t resist the stimulation of those pictures.


    Jiang Ning is a person with a very strong heart, and he will never be easily affected by others'' mood and emotions, but looking at the picture on the water curtain in front of him, he can''t control it at all.


    "Is this your purpose?"


    Jiang Ning said loudly.


    There is no one else here except him. He seems to be talking to himself, but only Jiang Ning knows that there is another person here who is always watching him and always trying to impose something on him.


    He didn''t want to listen, didn''t want to accept, but it seemed that everything was as destined.


    After a long time, the water curtain dissipated, and the longevity pool was restored again, as if nothing had happened.


    Jiang Ning stood there for a long time, took a deep breath, said nothing, turned and left.


    Coming to Tiangong again, Jiang Ning was not only moved by the vitality, but also shocked by the amazing images on the water curtain. If one day, the world becomes that way, it is definitely not what he wants to see.


    Because at that time, no one can take care of himself, even he has a dark side in his heart and an unstoppable humanity.


    His demonic nature is generally released, I am afraid it will be even more terrifying!


    This is also the reason why the devil is unscrupulous.


    People are selfish. In the past, Jiang Ning had nothing to do with him. Maybe he didn''t even care about his own life, but what about now?


    He has a family, he has children, he has so many concerns, how can he care no more, it doesn''t matter?


    He will also be selfish, thinking about protecting the people around him, even if he doesn''t care about others, he will not hesitate.


    But now, it doesn''t work anymore.


    Once the world becomes like that, everything is over.


    No one can escape.


    After returning from Tiangong, Jiang Ning looked like a different person. The expression on his face was very serious. It was difficult to see a smiling face again. Lin Yu really didn''t know what was wrong with him. He thought he was under a lot of pressure and couldn''t say anything to affect him.


    The same is true for other people, because in their eyes, Jiang Ning is a very powerful person, and his heart is extremely powerful. No one has ever seen his fragile side.


    It is impossible for Jiang Ning to be associated with the word fragile.


    But the old urchin noticed that Jiang Ning''s temperament had changed a lot.


    "Go to Tiangong, did something happen?"


    The old naughty boy found Jiang Ning and asked directly, "Don''t hide, there is obviously something wrong with your current state."


    "It''s okay."


    Jiang Ning just shook his head.


    "fine?"


    The old naughty boy snorted, "I''m telling you, what''s the matter with you, there are too many people affected. This is your burden. Everyone knows you are tired, so no one dares to disturb you, but I don''t want to be polite with you.


    "If something happens to you, what will Jiang Yao do? I will ask you, what will Jiang Yao do!"


    He doesn''t care what Jiang Ning is like, but it''s about Jiang Yao and his precious apprentice, so it won''t work!

 Chapter 2425： Bait

    No one is more important than Jiang Yao, this baby apprentice, the old naughty boy can give everything for this.


    Even if it is his own life!


    Jiang Ning glanced at the old naughty boy and knew that he loved Jiang Yao the most, but he couldn''t see some things.


    The things shown on the water curtain will happen after all. When that happens, who will protect Jiang Yao?


    No one can protect Jiang Yao, and it''s not just Jiang Yao. At that time, no one can be alone, not even him. In the end, everyone will be affected by the demon in their hearts and become walking dead.


    This world is completely messed up.


    "The development of things may be beyond your imagination, so the situation has changed, and we have to change with it."


    Jiangning Road.


    "What do you mean?"


    The old naughty boy heard some bad feelings, "What the **** do you mean?"


    "I went to Tiangong, what happened?"


    "We may have underestimated the devil''s ability."


    "He''s been waiting for so many years, maybe it''s not the wolf, but the double pupil."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath.


    "What then? I don''t care what he waits for, if he dares to come, I will do it with him!"


    The old naughty boy has such a hot temper.


    He looked for one thing, protecting Jiang Yao, and protecting his precious apprentice. He didn''t care about the other things.


    "You calm down,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Zero land, shading, dyeing and dyeing zero?" "When that day comes, everyone will have no chance. How can you protect Jiang Yao?"


    "At that time, even you will not be able to escape death, how do you protect Jiang Yao? To protect her, at least we have to live first!"


    Hearing this, the old naughty boy calmed down a bit.


    "Then tell me, what is the situation now? It makes you so worried."


    He hadn''t seen Jiang Ning look like this, so worried, he was not like him at all.


    Jiang Ning was pacing back and forth, seeming to hesitate for a while before turning his head to look at the old naughty boy.


    "I want Jiang Yao to be a bait to attract greedy wolves, and kill them with one blow!"


    "impossible!"


    The old naughty boy exploded as soon as he heard it, his brows were sideways, his eyes were wide-eyed.


    Jiang Ning is crazy!


    "Listen to me first..."


    "Don''t say anything! Impossible!"


    "Jiangning! Are you still a human? Use your daughter as a bait? You can really tell the fuck!"


    The old naughty boy Lei Ting was furious, "I tell you, it''s absolutely impossible, let alone Jiang Yao''s mother and her grandmother''s grandfather''s refusal, I''ll never agree!"


    "Do you dare to touch Jiang Yao, dare to put her in danger, I will kill you!"


    He looked murderous, not joking at all.


    Take Jiang Yao as bait?


    Even if you use him as bait, the old naughty boy will not be so angry, but Jiang Yao is used as bait, this is not what people say!


    "She is my daughter, do I want her to be in danger?"


    Jiang Ning said angrily, "At this point, there is no other choice."


    "Now the greedy wolf will definitely not show up. When the devil''s remnant soul is fully recovered, everything is too late. What can we do then?


    "I told you that the devil has waited for so many years, and what he is waiting for is the wolf''s double pupil. With the double pupil, he can completely release his magic power."


    "He can evoke the dark side of everyone''s heart, and expose the selfish side of everyone!"


    "By that time, it''s all messed up!"


    "Who can be alone?"


    Jiang Ning was furious, "Protect Jiang Yao? Maybe that day, you will forget to protect Jiang Yao and even hurt her."


    "impossible!"


    The old naughty boy''s voice was obviously lower.


    There are demons in people''s hearts, and they all have a selfish side, and the ability of the demon king is to completely amplify these so that people can ultimately lose control of themselves and become creatures dominated by darkness.


    Has the matter reached such a serious point?

 Chapter 2426： bear

    "Even people with dispositions like wolves have been gradually controlled by the Demon King. Do you think ordinary people can resist?"


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, "If things hadn''t reached this point, I definitely wouldn''t take Jiang Yao to risk it."


    "She is my daughter, someone I can take my life to protect, but in this world, there are more people who also need my protection. I can protect other people in order to protect Jiang Yao, do you understand?"


    The old naughty boy did not speak.


    He was gasping violently.


    It''s not that he didn''t understand what Jiang Ning meant, but he didn''t want to understand.


    Take Jiang Yao as bait?


    Too dangerous!


    Today''s Greedy Wolf is controlled by the Demon King, and the purpose is to get Jiang Yao''s last spring eye. Once he succeeds, it is also over.


    Everything is taking the risk, walking on the rope. Except for one win, any other result is a loss.


    Where can they afford to lose?


    "Is there no other choice? You can use me as a bait!"


    "If you are useful, of course I am willing."


    Jiang Ning shook his head at Er Lu and shook his head. "But now, only Jiang Yao has this role."


    The old naughty boy clenched his fists tightly and his eyes turned red.


    "How sure are you?"


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment and shook his head.


    "Not much sure."


    The old naughty boy forcibly resisted the urge not to smash his fist on Jiang Ning''s face. He didn''t have much confidence that he would dare to make such a decision?


    He couldn''t wait to kill Jiang Ning this **** directly!


    But he also knew that this was indeed the only way.


    Now the greedy wolf won''t come out easily. The last time he played against him, he said that when he discovered the demon in Jiang Ning''s heart, he no longer had the slightest worry, only waiting for the devil''s remnant soul to fully recover.


    No one can stop him anymore.


    What else is he out for?


    The only thing that can attract him now is Jiang Yao''s last spring, which can not only revive the devil''s remnant soul faster, but also to a higher level!


    You can even get eternal life!


    The old naughty boy was annoyed, helpless, and even blamed himself. He had killed the greedy wolf a long time ago, and there would be no such thing.


    But now, he wants to let his precious apprentice take risks.


    "Blame me! Blame me!"


    "If I could kill the greedy wolf sooner, nothing would be gone? Blame me!"


    The old urchin blamed himself.


    "No one is blamed on this matter, and now is not the time to consider this. The top priority is to attract the greedy wolf out and use this only opportunity to kill him."


    Jiang Ning said, "We have to go to the crypt first, so that the demon kings of the past can wake up, and borrow them to swallow the remnant soul of the devil in the greedy wolf. This is the only way."


    "You can only succeed, not fail."


    Who doesn''t know that you can only succeed, not fail?


    But just like this, it''s very difficult. Think about it to know how difficult it is. If you want to succeed, I am afraid that you will have to pay a great price.


    The old naughty boy didn''t care about this. What he was worried about was whether Jiang Yao would be injured, and whether he would lose this precious apprentice because of this incident, which he couldn''t bear.


    "Jiangning!"


    He stared at Jiang Ning and said fiercely, "You better ensure the safety of my apprentice. If she hurts a hair, I will kill you!"


    If something goes wrong, Jiang Ning will undoubtedly be the person who suffers the most, but the old naughty boy doesn¡¯t care whether Jiang Ning is suffering or not, and he does not care whether other people are suffering or not. He only cares about his apprentice and does not want to see Jiang Yao suffer the slightest. s damage.


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "If something happens to her, I won''t live either."


    His words shocked the old naughty boy''s heart.


    The most painful thing to make such a decision must be Jiang Ning. This is his daughter, his heart, and the person he loves most in his life.


    But Jiang Ning must make such a decision, because he must make this decision if he wants to protect everyone, protect everyone, and protect his wife, daughter, family, and friends.


    Who has a lot of pressure on Jiang Ning?

 Chapter 2427： Layout

    It is not easy to design such a trap.


    Jiang Ning knew what kind of person he was facing, the cunning of greedy wolves, he had seen him a long time ago, and he couldn''t use common sense to infer him at all.


    What''s more, the child this time is Jiang Yao.


    Jiang Ning knew that he was taking risks, but he couldn''t care less about Jiang Yao''s safety. Even the first thing he should do is to ensure Jiang Yao''s safety.


    All this is not easy, it needs to be well arranged, Jiang Ning''s wisdom, and everyone''s cooperation is needed.


    It is extremely difficult to not only attract greedy wolves, make him unable to suppress and lose patience, but also let him relax his vigilance and take off his defenses.


    This is really too difficult.


    Just thinking about it, I feel that it is impossible to do it, especially the opponent is still such a terrible existence.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t say anything. At this point, it''s meaningless to consider what might be impossible.


    He can only do this now, and he must do it well and be perfect.


    Because the consequences and costs of failure are something neither he nor everyone can bear.


    Jiang Ning didn''t tell anyone, except for the old naughty boy, even Huang Yuming didn''t even tell him. He took a few people with Brother Gou and left the East China Sea without telling where to go.


    The old urchin stayed in the East China Sea and accompanied Jiang Yao.


    "Master, am I right?"


    Jiang Yao is now interested in Kung Fu, and she pesters the old urchin to teach her Kung Fu, with a serious look on his face, making the old urchin can''t help laughing.


    "Yes, yes, Yaoyao is all right."


    He is still spoiled and has no strict demands on Jiang Yao, how can he get it right?


    If it is the dog brothers, even if they make a little mistake, they will be cleaned up by the old naughty boy!


    "Master, you have to be serious."


    Jiang Yao said with a small mouth, "What should I do if I can''t beat others? I want to become the best player in the world!"


    "Hahaha,"


    The old naughty boy laughed, "Okay, okay, you will definitely become the number one master in the world, so Master must be strict with you? Can you insist on it?"


    "It''s definitely okay!"


    Jiang Yao''s face was full of firmness.


    five minutes later.


    "Master, I can''t hold on!"


    Jiang Yao slumped her mouth and looked aggrieved, and her legs trembled violently while standing on her horse. She didn''t wait for the old naughty boy to speak, but she sat down with an ouch.


    "Ouch!"


    She rubbed her ass, "Master, it''s too difficult, isn''t Yaoyao very useless?"


    "how could be?"


    The old naughty boy was full of spoils, and gently rubbed Jiang Yao''s head, "Yaoyao is the smartest child Master has ever seen, and she will definitely become very powerful in the future."


    He looked at Jiang Yao''s eyes, full of gentleness? Xi Yi closed and loved to cover the west? However, there was some regret in his heart. How could he agree to Jiang Ning''s decision.


    That was pushing his apprentice into the fire pit!


    But Jiang Yao is Jiang Ning''s daughter. He cares about Jiang Yao and is no worse than himself.


    When things have reached this point, there is really no other choice. The old naughty boy can only tell himself in his heart that no matter what happens, even if he wants to sacrifice his life, he will not hesitate to protect Jiang Yao!


    From a distance, someone looked to this side.


    The old naughty boy had discovered it a long time ago, but he just ignored it.


    He has no good feelings about Yumeng now. Even if Yumeng rescued Jiang Yao last time, if it weren¡¯t for her, Jiang Yao would not be in danger at all, let alone be discovered by the greedy wolf. She would be the last spring. .


    This made Jiang Yao''s situation very dangerous. At this point, the old naughty boy couldn''t forgive Yumeng.


    Yumeng didn''t say anything, just sighed softly.


    Now, she is also very annoyed.


    Greedy wolf fell to such an end, I am afraid that there will be no good results in the end, and the old naughty boy is all about Jiang Yao, and now Jiang Yao is in a bad situation, the old naughty boy is absolutely willing to die for her!

 Chapter 2428： Expect him to kill you

    Yumeng doesn''t know how much affection is the old naughty boy.


    Even if he is still angry with himself, but this guy, how can he be really angry.


    "I can''t do much."


    Yumeng whispered to herself, "Do my best and give you peace."


    After speaking, she turned and left.


    The old naughty boy glanced in the direction where she left, opened his mouth and wanted to call her, but still didn''t. He shook his head lightly, his eyes were complicated.


    He didn''t say anything after all, maybe he was thinking, wait until the next time his mood gets better, then talk to Yumeng.


    at the same time.


    The third person of that era, Zheyipa, who was greedy for the wolf, was still in the crypt at this moment.


    It''s just that no one knows where he is.


    The vast expanse of the cave hides all kinds of weird terrain, even the people of Tang Fang may not know it.


    And Greedy Wolf''s memory now includes the part that belongs to the Demon King, and even those of the Demon Kings of the past. No one knows the crypt better than him.


    At this moment, he sat there cross-legged and opened his eyes for a long time.


    "The injury on my body has completely recovered."


    Greedy wolf said, "Your magic skills are indeed very powerful, but I underestimate you."


    "Why, do you know mine now?"


    It''s the voice of the devil.


    One body and two souls are talking to each other.


    "You want my body, I want your soul, isn''t it normal?"


    "Whoever wins, loses, and where is right."


    Greedy Wolf snorted, "Maybe, I swallowed you in the end, gained your magic power, and kept my own consciousness."


    "you are dreaming."


    The devil mocked mercilessly, "And it''s an impossible dream."


    He wasn''t in a hurry, and he didn''t worry about what else could be done by Greed Wolf.


    Now that two people use the same body, he knows exactly what Greedy Wolf is thinking, unless the idea of ??Greedy Wolf appears temporarily, even then, he has time to react.


    Greedy wolf wants to kill him, it is impossible.


    Just like a person knows what will kill himself, wouldn''t he be prepared?


    Not to mention, the demon king now has half the control of this body.


    "You want to revive the remnant souls of the demon kings of the past, and use the star soul array to devour me, don''t be foolish,"


    The Demon King is really not at all polite, "That Jiang Ning understands formation patterns and can arrange formations, but he doesn''t understand the Star Soul Great Formation, and no one in this world will understand."


    "Anyone who understands has died long ago, turned into dust, and disappeared from this world."


    His tone was full of complacency, so it seemed that no one in this world could resist him anymore, greedy wolves couldn''t do it, Jiang Ning couldn''t do it, and no one else would have a chance.


    "Don''t be too confident."


    Greedy Wolf said indifferently, "Maybe I can''t kill you, but Jiang Ning, it''s really not necessarily."


    "He is a person, although I don''t like him, but I have to say that he is not an ordinary person, and there is no way to use common sense to infer him, to know him, you are so confident, you are careful to suffer a big loss.


    Greedy wolves are a little gloating.


    He even looked forward to what Jiang Ning would do.


    After all, Jiang Ning has seen the terrible and powerful devil king, and the danger of the devil, Jiang Ning knows better, his daughter is the last spring, and the devil is bound to win!


    He wants eternal life, the last spring, he must get it.


    The devil knows, Jiang Ning knows, and everyone knows that if Jiang Ning wants to protect his daughter, he must do something, either, kill the devil, or... or kill the devil!


    Once and for all!


    This is Jiangning''s only choice, and it is also a decision Jiangning must make.


    "This guy cares about the people around him, let alone his daughter?"


    "You, just wait, Jiangning will definitely kill you. I dare to bet with you that at that time, it will be my unique opportunity to swallow you, hahahaha!"

 Chapter 2429： begin

    Two people are arguing with each other, it is like a person is talking to himself, if someone else is here, I am afraid it will be shocked.


    No one will obey anyone.


    Greedy wolf is this kind of personality, not much different from the demon king, so two people share the same body, and they can still be so harmonious.


    If you change to someone else, I am afraid that the Demon King would have driven him crazy long ago.


    Greedy wolf stood up, looked at the empty place, and took a deep breath.


    He opened his hands.


    "The crypt is vast and vast, but most of them are barren and inhospitable places. You will like this kind of ghost place."


    He complained unceremoniously, "It''s me, don''t give it to me."


    Greedy wolf squinted his eyes and looked into the distance.


    In addition to the mountains, this place is still a mountain. There is wasteland everywhere. There is no grass, and there is no vitality. The lifeless appearance is completely different from the Tiangong.


    Not to mention that there is also the Daoshanhuohai oil pot, which is like a purgatory on earth.


    Greedy wolves like to be quiet and also enjoy loneliness, but they don''t feel anything about this kind of environment.


    He squinted his eyes, his heavy pupil appeared, and his face changed slightly as he scanned the surroundings.


    "Without these eyes, I really can''t see it."


    In his sight, the surrounding environment began to change, and he could see that there was a trace of black air on the surface, which was constantly evaporating, covering the entire land.


    Is that lifeless?


    It''s completely the opposite of the anger of living people, no wonder the devil likes this kind of place.


    He likes darkness, depression, and the darkest things. He is a demon, and it is the most terrifying thing in the depths of the human heart.


    Thinking of this, Greed Wolf couldn''t help laughing strangely.


    "It seems that there is no difference between you and me."


    The Demon King didn''t respond to him, he seemed to fall into a deep sleep, or he didn''t bother to fight with the wolf. Anyway, he only needs the opportunity and time to completely swallow the wolf and get his heavy pupil.


    With his soul, with such a body, the devil is confident that no one can compete against him anymore, even if the heavenly palace recovers, it will be useless!


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning took Brother Dog and the others to the Temple of Heaven.


    Entering the Tiangong again, it feels very different to Brother Gou. The last time they came here, they were still lifeless and could not feel a trace of vitality, but this time, they could obviously feel that even the air became fresher. .


    "It''s very comfortable to breathe, staying in this kind of place, I think my strength can be further improved."


    ?Yixi Servant Erwudishan? The sixth one looked around, and there were already green grasses on the ground. It is foreseeable that in the future, there will be grasslands, forests, and creeks. Creek, insects, birds, fish and beasts.


    Just thinking about it makes people feel excited.


    This feeling of vitality is really wonderful.


    "Don''t look at it yet, prepare to do something."


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    "Yes."


    Brother Gou nodded, called the five and six people, and got serious, they are here to do things, not to play.


    Jiang Ning gave them the drawings and asked them to clear the site first, and then arrange them according to the drawings.


    Brother Gou and the others didn''t know what Jiang Ning wanted to do, but looking at the expression on Jiang Ning''s face, it was a bit solemn, and everyone knew that it was definitely not a trivial matter.


    They have been with Jiang Ning for so long, and they rarely see his expression.


    Brother Gou and the others were doing things over there, Jiang Ning stood there, his eyes a little lost, watching everything around him, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    He doesn''t care how dangerous it is here, even if he loses his life, he doesn''t hesitate.


    But Jiang Yao, there must be nothing wrong.


    Jiang Ning looked in a trance, as if seeing the scene of the battle, seeing the blood flowing into a river, seeing the corpses all over the field!


    He shook his head sharply.


    "what happened?"

 Chapter 2430： I die first

    He felt as if he could see the future, his eyes disappeared, but the impression was still in his memory.


    "What were those just now,"


    Jiang Ning patted his head lightly. At this moment, he wanted to see, but he couldn''t see anything, as if it was just an illusion just now.


    He took a deep breath, his body getting more and more weird recently.


    Not only that memory has been slowly digested by himself, his body has also undergone tremendous changes, and he can feel that his physique has become stronger over time!


    In the pubic area, there was even a white glow, floating up and down.


    That''s anger!


    It is the Qi that a warrior will only have when he enters a certain level!


    That kind of feeling is unprecedented. Jiang Ning hasn''t experienced it before. Even if he used to be, he is already a super strong.


    But the experience now allows him to see more and to know more.


    The old naughty boy told him that the limit of a warrior, now it can be said, is to break the army.


    If it hadn''t been for Pojun''s benevolence, Greed Wolf would never have the opportunity to kill him. The biggest problem with Pojun was that he was too kind, and even lost his life for this.


    But this still does not affect Po Jun in the eyes of the old naughty boy, is always the ceiling of the warrior.


    This kind of white light appeared in the dantian of the broken army, and the strength of the broken army reached its peak in an instant!


    The old naughty boy said that there was no one to stop the army at that time. Even if the old naughty boy and the greedy wolf teamed up, they were not his opponents. He was a super power that spanned an era!


    Unfortunately, because the woman died.


    Jiang Ning didn''t think about his children''s love affairs, but he just wondered what the white light is in the dantian.


    If this is the ceiling of the warrior, that is to say, your strength has already begun to enter the ceiling of the warrior?


    He was a little startled.


    I even couldn''t believe it. All this happened suddenly, and Jiang Ning didn''t even react. His understanding of Ji Dao Fist was getting deeper and deeper.


    At the same time, the understanding of the pattern on the fist sheet is also getting deeper.


    To deal with greedy wolves this time, it is to use formation patterns. This is his most useful assassin right now!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ning shook his head, not considering these issues, the most important thing at the moment is the most important thing.


    Only by killing the greedy wolf can the matter be resolved, and it is too late to consider these problems.


    Jiang Ning looked up, Brother Gou and the others were dealing with the scene. According to his design, this place would be the tomb of the greedy wolf and the tomb of the devil.


    Back then, the Devil King could not die in the hands of those in the Heavenly Palace, but now that he died in his own hands, he can die in the Heavenly Palace as well.


    If it wasn''t them who died, it was yourself.


    Jiang Ning thought thoroughly, and he had even arranged the funeral.


    At this point, he has no choice. This is the only way. There are some risks, and it may even be death, but there is no way, so he has to go like this.


    "boom!"


    Several large stones were placed on the drawings according to Jiang Ning''s arrangement.


    Brother Gou and the others don''t understand the meaning of this. They don''t need to ask, they just need to execute Jiang Ning''s order.


    They can feel that this time is different from any time before.


    Jiang Ning is too serious.


    "Agou, Big Brother''s expression this time seems to be a little different."


    The fifth child lowered his voice, "Nothing will happen, right?"


    He was still a little worried.


    Brother Gou shook his head and glanced at Jiang Ning.


    "Don''t ask, just do things, no matter what we are asked to do, execute the orders well, this is what we can do."


    He felt a little faintly in his heart that this matter was serious and might even die, but he didn''t care about it. The meaning of his life was to follow Jiang Ning, even if he died, that was his honor!


    "This time may be really different. If you want to die, I hope I can replace everyone!"


    Brother Gou took a deep breath and secretly said in his heart.

 Chapter 2431： at last!

    Large and small stones were rearranged by Jiang Ning.


    This stone formation was encountered when Jiang Ning and Greed Wolves entered the passage together. At that time, the stone formation only attacked Jiang Ning and ignored Greed Wolves.


    It''s as if it was deliberately targeting Jiang Ning.


    Now, he has transformed this place.


    According to his design, Brother Gou and the others moved all the stones and arranged them completely in accordance with Jiang Ning''s drawings.


    The size, placement, and orientation of the stones, and even some stones, need to be corrected and changed in shape.


    This is not a small project, it takes a lot of effort from them.


    Everyone is very patient, knowing that this is not a trivial matter, and knowing that Jiang Ning attaches such importance to it is definitely a vital matter, especially seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s expression, let them know, maybe, this matter is the last thing they can Things to do.


    Time passed by, and everyone was sweating profusely.


    Finally, everything is done.


    "Brother, it''s all done, you can check it."


    Brother Gou wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Jiang Ning looked at it carefully and made sure that there were no problems before nodding.


    "okay."


    He looked at Brother Gou and the others, and took a deep breath.


    "Do you have anything you want to ask?"


    "Don''t ask."


    Brother Gou shook his head, "No need to ask, I will do what the eldest brother wants us to do."


    He said very seriously.


    The others just nodded. At first they were curious, but now they knew that there was no need to ask, as long as Jiangning needed them, they would have nothing to turn back.


    "Now that we have no choice,"


    Jiang Ning said, "The responsibility we shoulder is too great. Sometimes I wonder if I did something wrong."


    "It is not fair to you to let you follow me to bear this kind of responsibility."


    "You could have lived a very peaceful life, simply live your life, you don''t need to experience such dangers, and you may even lose your lives."


    "Big Brother!"


    The fifth could not help interrupting Jiang Ning''s words, frowning and saying, "You are... a bit long-winded!"


    His character has always been carefree and unceremonious.


    "What do you say so much, as long as you have a word, go up to the sword and go down to the sea of ??flames, my old fifth frowns, that''s nothing for me!"


    "I! Willing to die for you!"


    The sixth screamed.


    A person, their eyes are red, and they are not used to Jiangning becoming indecisive and so sentimental, they like Jiangning''s indomitable, aggressive and invincible posture!


    That''s their eldest brother!


    A well-deserved king in that East China Sea Forbidden Land!


    "Brother, we don''t regret it,"


    Brother Gou said, "You are right, we could have lived a peaceful life, but we are not reconciled to just be a mortal, just live an ordinary life, we want to be a real strong, a real man!"


    "To take on the responsibilities we should bear, and to live up to the people who trust us and believe in us, this is what we want to do!"


    "die?"


    Brother Gou shook his head, "I''m not afraid anymore."


    "We are not afraid!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    When they were laying out, they had already discovered that there were exactly eighteen positions of these stones, and they happened to have eighteen people. In other words, this formation requires them to act at the same time and use their battle formation techniques. Blessing.


    This is probably the strongest strength they can display in history, and they know who they want to deal with.


    Greedy wolf!


    That is the biggest trouble now, as long as the greedy wolf is killed, everything can return to peace.


    Maybe someone is going to die, maybe everyone is going to die, including Jiang Ning!


    Jiang Ning did not speak, but took a deep breath, nodded repeatedly, and was silent for a long time before saying: "I am so lucky to meet you."

 Chapter 2432： Look good

    He pointed to the stone formation.


    "This formation is designed to deal with the greedy wolves and eliminate the devil. I will let Jiang Yao be the bait to attract the greedy wolves. This is our only chance."


    Hearing that Jiang Yao was going to be used as a bait, Brother Gou and the others were shocked, and immediately his face was full of shock!


    "Big brother, what are you talking about?"


    "Let Yaoyao let the bait? No way!"


    Brother Gou hurriedly said, "Let me come! I''ll come!"


    "You fart! I''m here! How can you let Yaoyao come? No way, big brother!"


    The old fifth was in a hurry, his eyes were so red that he almost cried.


    They thought it was for them to come, but where did they think that they would use Jiang Yao as a bait. How could this be?


    "I have already decided. This is the only way. With you, it won''t attract greedy wolves."


    Jiang Ning pretended to be relaxed and said, "When the time comes, we will join hands to kill the greedy wolf. This is the only way. If this plan does not work, then everyone has to finish it."


    He deliberately spoke very lightly, but Gou Ge and others suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a bit heavy.


    Even Jiang Ning said that, it must have become very tricky, even if Jiang Yao was used as a bait, how could Jiang Ning be willing!


    That is his baby girl, the baby apprentice of the old naughty boy, and their favorite niece!


    "Did you tell my sister-in-law?"


    Brother Gou hesitated, and said with trembling lips.


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    What did he say about this, he couldn''t say, nor dared to say, because if he did, Lin Yu would definitely not agree.


    "Jiang Yao will be fine."


    He took a deep breath and said, "I will use my life to protect her, and I will never let her have trouble."


    "We will protect her with our lives!"


    Brother Gou and others said in unison.


    They finally understand what Jiang Ning paid for this. This is definitely the most difficult decision for Jiang Ning. Even if Jiang Ning is to die by himself, he will not hesitate at all, but now, he wants to use Jiang Yao as a bait. .


    Absolutely, there must be no mistakes!


    Can''t fail!


    "According to my design, you should practice here first to hone and familiarize yourself with the battle formation techniques. This is very important. When the time is right, you will be able to give a fatal blow to the greedy wolf!"


    "We must kill the greedy wolf so that the remnant soul of the devil has no chance to recover. This is our only chance!"


    "Yes!"


    They shouted, Brother Gou.


    Jiang Ning asked them to stay for training, and he went back to the East China Sea by himself.


    The atmosphere at home was the same as usual. No one knew that Jiang Ning made such a decision. Lin Yu really didn''t know, Jiang Yao didn''t know, only the old naughty boy knew, but he didn''t dare to tell Lin Yuzhen and the others.


    "dad!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning''s return, Jiang Yao ran over with joy and put her arms around Jiang Ning''s neck.


    "Be good."


    Jiang Ning smiled and said, "What''s wrong, is there anything fun to share with Dad?"


    "Look at Yaoyao''s nails!"


    She proudly stretched out her ten fingers, which were dotted with some patterns, which she had drawn with colored pens.


    "Does it look good?"


    "good looking."


    Jiang Ning smiled and nodded.


    "If you don''t even look at it, say it''s pretty!"


    Jiang Yao wrinkled her nose and saw that Jiang Ning hadn''t looked at it clearly. She shook her head repeatedly, "No, let''s do it again."


    Before Jiang Ning could react, Jiang Yao ran back to the room and peeked out his head.


    "dad!"


    She yelled again, and then quickly ran out, hugging Jiang Ning''s neck, exactly the same as she did just now.


    "Hey, is there anything fun to share with Dad?"


    Jiang Ning couldn''t laugh or cry, there was no other way, so she had no choice but to cooperate with Jiang Yao and asked again.


    "look!"


    Jiang Yao stretched out ten fingers: "Does it look good?"


    "Wow!"


    Jiang Ning looked surprised, even exaggerated, holding Jiang Yao''s little hand, "It''s so good!"

 Chapter 2433： last step

    Jiang Ning made Jiang Yao laugh in concert with Jiang Yao''s performance.


    The father and daughter were playing happily, "Ling Shan Ai Zhe Wu Ran Zhe Yi? Just as usual.


    From a distance, the old naughty boy looked at him and didn''t say anything. He knew that Jiang Ning was making preparations, and there was not much time left for him and Jiang Yao.


    When the time is right, it may be the last step.


    "In any case, it is my responsibility to protect Jiang Yao."


    The old naughty boy looked up at the sky, "My old bone should have died long ago. Why do I live to this day?"


    "Of course it''s for my precious apprentice."


    He sighed and laughed again, taking life and death indifferently a long time ago.


    When it comes to living, who doesn''t want to live, who doesn''t want to live forever?


    But sometimes, there will be some people who are more important than their own lives, and there will be some things that are more meaningful than their own lives.


    Jiang Yao in front of him is the meaning of his life.


    "Hey, it''s a worthwhile trip to meet such a precious apprentice in a lifetime."


    The old naughty boy said optimistically.


    Thinking of this, he simply enjoys this last quiet time, drinking some tea, drinking some wine, having fun with Jiang Yao, maybe next time, he will disappear from this world.


    Although reluctant, this thing may be doomed long ago.


    Tiangong.


    Brother Gou and others stayed there, familiar with the stone warfare.


    The entire stone formation is as big as three basketball courts, and there is enough space for eighteen of them. This is the battlefield, where the enemy is killed or killed by the enemy.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    ...


    Everyone moved back and forth, faster and faster, and there was almost no flaw in the transition between offense and defense.


    "Stop!"


    Brother Gou suddenly yelled and slammed his fist to the ground in anger.


    "Wrong! Wrong again!"


    "Fifth, are you a pig? Why are you wrong again? Is this so difficult? Always wrong!"


    Lao Wu pursed his lips and said nothing, and was scolded by Brother Dog. In the past, he opened his mouth and scolded him back. It would not be polite, but today he just didn''t say a word.


    On the contrary, there was self-blame and sadness.


    Snapped!


    He slapped his face, still did not say a word, returned to his position and started again.


    With so many of them, they actually want the little girl Jiang Yao to bear such a dangerous thing, not just their little senior sister, but also their niece.


    They all remember Jiang Yao clinging to them to play, taking a mouthful of an uncle.


    If something happens to Jiang Yao, they can''t forgive themselves!


    Over and over again, Brother Gou, they all spelled it out. They didn''t want to make any mistakes, they didn''t want to make any mistakes, and they couldn''t make any mistakes!


    No one cares about Jiang Yao''s safety.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Their figures flashed quickly, constantly changing their positions. They were arranged in accordance with Jiang Ning''s formation. They needed to integrate their battle formation techniques as soon as possible.


    This is their role, and it is the most critical part of this battle.


    There has never been a time when they felt so important that no one would slacken their efforts.


    After a long time, everyone stopped, all wet with sweat, panting heavily.


    "Those positions are still not good, it''s too slow."


    The old six bared his teeth, "You need to be up to speed, don''t hesitate, this level of battle, even if you are distracted, may fail."


    They can''t fail.


    "Wait a while and then practice a different number of combinations. Everyone has to come several times to make sure they are proficient and make sure..."


    The sixth child laughed, "Make sure that even if someone hangs up, other people can go up!"


    "Whether it is the battle formation skills of eighteen people or eight people, even if there is one person left, they must be able to stand it!"


    Everyone looked at him, with determination in their eyes, without any hesitation.


    Even if the battle reaches the last person, or even the entire army is annihilated, they will never give up, absolutely must support this formation!

 Chapter 2434： Devour!

    "Huh, I won''t die before you,"


    Old Nine scolded, "You guys, bragging every day, I don''t bother to expose you, among so many brothers, in fact, my strength is the strongest."


    "When you come, all **** hide behind me, I will protect you!"


    "Blow on you, who protects whom?"


    Thirteen scolded, "You were beaten and cryed by me last time, did you forget?"


    Several people scolded each other. This was their daily routine. There is no day for them not to curse, but today, they cursed and suddenly stopped talking.


    It seems that if you are afraid of something, it will really come true after the curse is over.


    "Drink some water, rest and continue."


    Brother Gou glanced at them, poured a few big mouthfuls of the longevity pool water into his mouth, got up, and continued to train.


    The others didn''t say anything, and continued training after drinking water.


    It''s just as usual, except that today''s training location is different, the training items are different, and the others are no different.


    Time and time again, the cycle keeps on. If you make a mistake, you can change it, even if you make a mistake. Take a break when you are tired, drink two sips of water from the longevity pond, and let your body recover as soon as possible, without stopping.


    Time, one minute and one second passed, and the coordination of the eighteen people became more and more smooth, like clouds and flowing water, shuttled in the stone formation, as fast as lightning!


    The attack is like thunder, the defense is like a rock, and the speed of offensive and defensive transitions, even if the old naughty boy is watching here, he must shout good.


    Ordinary people don''t have this kind of tacit understanding. Only brothers like Brother Dog, who have lived and died for many years, can have such a tacit understanding.


    This formation is designed to kill the greedy wolf, and this is their only purpose!


    At the same time.


    Inside the crypt.


    Greedy Wolf returned to the cemetery again.


    The tablets of the devil kings of the past were all thrown to the ground by him at this moment, and they were broken with one foot.


    "They are all old things that have been eliminated, do you really think they can stop me?"


    It was the voice of the devil, arrogant.


    He knows that Greedy Wolf wants to consume himself through the remnants of the demon kings of the past. He is too naive and completely unaware that the demon kings are eliminated from generation to generation, and generations are stronger than generations. How can he lose?


    He is the strongest demon in history!


    It is possible to truly pursue longevity and pursue invincible existence!


    He bluffed his hands and slapped it violently, and suddenly a hole cracked in the ground, and jars emerged one by one.


    "Aren''t you trying to swallow the calendar? Closed dyeing and flicking Yixiyiling? The remnant soul of the Demon King came to suppress me?"


    The devil laughed, "Then I will let you see how they suppress it!"


    With a bang, more than a dozen jars were all broken, and the whole ancestral hall screamed in an instant!


    Whoops!


    The wind whizzed, and afterimages flew out of the jar, rushing directly to the greedy wolf, but he stood there, did not move, as if he didn''t care at all, letting those remnants impact on him.


    A series of remnant souls wanted to swallow and bite the greedy wolf, but it seemed useless.


    "Humph!"


    Greedy wolf stretched out his hand and directly grabbed a remnant soul. It was the voice of the demon king, arrogantly, "You will start with your defeat!"


    After he finished speaking, he opened his mouth and swallowed the remnant soul without any muddle.


    But in a blink of an eye, the breath of the remnant soul disappeared without a trace, and was directly digested by the devil.


    Greedy Wolf could clearly feel that the devil''s remnant soul seemed to have become more solid and healed again. How could it be so terrible?


    "What do you want to do?"


    It''s the voice of greedy wolf.


    "Swallow these, I should be able to recover to about 70%."


    The Demon King sneered, "You ignorant fellows, don''t even know how powerful I was!"


    "I tell you, I am the strongest! Always the strongest, hahahaha!"

 Chapter 2435： Find her!

    The devil''s laughter echoed, shaking the world!


    The remnant souls of the demon kings of the past are all swallowed by him one by one at this moment, and he continues to grow his own soul.


    Greedy Wolf could feel that in his own consciousness, the Demon King''s Remnant Soul was getting stronger and stronger, and he was gradually expelling himself from his body!


    This is his body!


    "Your body, I will completely accept it."


    The voice of the devil rang in the head of Greed Wolf.


    Greedy wolf was struggling, but it was of no avail. At this moment, he could no longer control his body.


    His hands and feet didn''t listen to his commands at all. It seemed that the Demon King was taking away his control of his body.


    Greedy Wolf felt his eyelids heavier and heavier, and his consciousness gradually blurred, as if he was about to fall asleep.


    "Can''t sleep! Can''t sleep!"


    He kept reminding himself, stimulating himself, and keeping himself awake, but at the moment he was struggling. The devil''s remnant soul became stronger and stronger, and it was very active at this moment to devour the remnant soul of demon kings.


    Greedy wolf slowly closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    When I opened my eyes again, my eyes were completely different!


    It was the demon king who took control of the body.


    "It feels so comfortable,"


    He opened his hands, as if embracing the entire world. The remnants of the demon kings of the past were swallowed by him at this moment, repairing his damaged soul and making his soul stronger.


    "Recovered to 70%."


    Demon King? Serene Ershan Wu Yixi Serve? Feeling Lin, still very dissatisfied.


    After absorbing so many remnant souls of the demon kings of the past, they could only recover to 70%. In this way, it would not even be enough to completely obliterate the wolf-greedy souls and occupy this body.


    Let alone restore to 100%, or even break through the strength of the past, and become stronger.


    The devil is not satisfied, he is very dissatisfied.


    After dormant for so many years, how could he be satisfied and only recover to 70%?


    Not to mention that you must surpass your past self, at least you must restore your past strength.


    If the palace is gone today, no one can stop him anymore, as long as he recovers 100% of his strength in the past, he will be invincible in the world!


    "It seems that there is only one way."


    The devil didn''t have so much patience, waiting for time to recover, according to his estimation, it would take at least many years to recover to 100% naturally, and it would take a lot of cost.


    He doesn''t have so much time.


    After pursuing for so many years, the goal is about to be achieved, how could he be able to stand his temper?


    spring!


    As long as he gets the last spring and the sacrifice is swallowed, his soul can definitely recover quickly, even surpassing his previous self, making him stronger than ever before!


    The devil''s eyes were indifferent, a wicked smile was raised at the corner of his mouth, and his figure flashed before disappearing.


    And the next moment, he was on top of the Great Cavern Hall!


    In an instant, the yin wind screamed, and the horror breath continued to emanate.


    Tang Fang and the others felt it for the first time, and all of them changed their faces. They didn''t expect the Devil King to return, and his breath was so terrifying.


    They seemed to have seen the terrifying demon who stood proudly in the world again!


    Everyone didn''t dare to be careless, let alone neglect, and hurried to the Great Cavern Hall.


    "See the devil!"


    Everyone knelt down and bowed their heads, not daring to look up at the devil.


    They know that the greedy wolf today may have lost their body and been occupied by the demon king, but whether it is the greedy wolf or the demon king, they can''t provoke them.


    There is no other choice but to surrender.


    "Do you expect me to come back?"


    The devil''s voice was low and murderous, and it was so cold that people trembled violently.


    "I think you all have your own thoughts."


    "Subordinates dare not!"


    Tang Fang and others shouted in unison.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The Demon King said, "I don''t care what you think, but I am still alive. Your role is to help me do things."

 Chapter 2436： No humanity

    "It''s only after you die!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    "Find the last spring and bring her."


    The devil said lightly, "I need her, immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    The crowd dispersed immediately.


    Tang Fang was very fast and rushed to the gate of the crypt.


    The expression on his face is complicated.


    What the devil wants is Jiang Ning''s daughter, how do they go? Ling Lu Er Wu Yi Xi Shan Shan?


    Jiang Ning was equally terrible, no weaker than the Demon King. Such a person, they simply couldn''t afford to provoke them. Jiang Ning had already let them off last time. If they provoke them again, it would definitely be dead.


    Tang Fang gritted his teeth, but there was nothing to do.


    Don''t go, the devil kills him!


    Go, Jiang Ning kill him!


    People like them are really like dogs, and they are not even as good as dogs.


    At least the dog''s loyal person, the owner will not easily yell at him, right?


    Tang Fang took a deep breath, after deliberation, he made a decision.


    He separated from the crowd and went to the East China Sea secretly by himself. He knew that Jiang Ning was there. As for Jiang Yao''s presence or absence, he couldn''t control it, and he didn''t dare to control it.


    The city of Donghai is different from other places.


    As soon as Tang Fang walked in, he could feel the difference. He always felt that someone was staring at him. From the moment he entered the city, his every move was within the surveillance range of others.


    But even a master like him can''t find out who is following him.


    Tang Fang didn''t care about these.


    He knew that it was not difficult to find Jiangning in this city.


    Soon, he found Jiang Ning''s location and went to the Jidao Martial Arts Hall.


    "I want to see Jiang Ning."


    Tang Fang arrived at the door and said directly.


    "Who are you?"


    The person at the door asked.


    "Tang Fang."


    Tang Fang said, "Just say, I have something important to find him, and if I miss it, you can''t afford the consequences."


    The person at the door immediately called and reported the situation, and ran out after a while.


    "The owner of the museum is not here today. If you want to find him, go to his house."


    In the East China Sea, no one is afraid of things, not to mention the people who go to Jiangning.


    Tang Fang nodded, didn''t say anything, and asked the way, he went straight to the Lin Family Villa. He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the people here were not afraid of him.


    Even though there is always a strong aura on him, the eyes of others look at him are very peaceful, there is no difference.


    When he arrived at the Lin Family Villa, there was still someone guarding the door.


    Tang Fang explained his intentions, and the people at the door let him in directly, so relieved?


    Still feel that there is no threat at all for a person of his own strength.


    Tang Fang walked in, and immediately felt two terrifying auras, and there were still a lot of powerful feelings in the dark. There are many masters in the Lin Family.


    Sure enough, they really didn''t worry about what waves they could make.


    Apart from other things, Jiang Ning is safe enough here.


    "Please wait."


    Tang Palace was arranged to drink tea on the stone table in the courtyard and wait for a while. After a while, he saw Jiang Ning coming from the backyard with some mud and sand on his body. He had just played with Jiang Yao.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about these.


    He didn''t seem to be surprised when he saw Tang Fang.


    "Aren''t you surprised that I came?"


    "Not surprisingly."


    Jiang Ning said, "You will always make the right choice."


    "Why, was the wolf greedy or the demon king sent you?"


    "I want to come myself."


    Tang Fang said, "The Demon King has recovered a lot, and his strength is terrifying, but now he needs the last spring. Let us find it. I think you understand what I mean."


    "I really don''t understand."


    Jiang Ning looked at Tang Fang, "You came to me to tell you that you are here to take my daughter Jiang Yao, or do you want to tell me, let me be careful of the devil?"


    Tang Fang pursed his lips and was silent for a moment.


    "You and the Demon King, we can''t bother you, but at least you are a human, and the Demon King...has no humanity at all!"

 Chapter 2437： trust

    Jiang Ning let them go once.


    No, to be precise, it was two times. They didn''t kill them, because Jiang Ning said that as long as he didn''t make mistakes, as long as he didn''t harm people, he wouldn''t kill people easily.


    Even the people in the crypt are also people.


    As long as he didn''t provoke him, hurt the people around him, and had no grievances or grudges, Jiang Ning would never kill people indiscriminately.


    In fact, Jiang Ning has been doing this all the time.


    Tang Fang knew this. It was about the kind of death that deserved it. He even dared to attack Jiang Ning''s daughter, and he would never let him go for anyone else.


    And they were not alone with Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning did not start.


    Therefore, compared with the devil, Tang Fang would rather believe in Jiang Ning. At least, Jiang Ning has human nature, he will not kill people indiscriminately, relying on his own strength and not easily oppressing others.


    "We just want to survive."


    Tang Fang smiled bitterly, "Everyone wants to understand that all pursuits and ambitions are all imaginary, and nothing is more important than being alive."


    "Although the catacombs are not a good place, it is also the place where we grew up and survived. As long as we can restore peace, they can never come out and will not affect the outside environment."


    This is their guarantee.


    If it hadn''t been for the greedy wolf, and the devil had returned, they had never thought of coming out.


    Everyone stayed in the crypt. There was nothing wrong with it. The battle with Tiangong in the past made the crypt close to destruction. This tragic picture seemed to be right in front of him, who would be willing to experience the war again.


    There is never a winner in a war.


    Jiang Ning glanced at him: "You have a very high level of consciousness."


    "No one likes war. People who practice martial arts should understand the word martial arts and what it means."


    Wu is a combination of a zhi and a ge, which means zhige. The practice of martial arts is to stop the war and reduce the casualties caused by the war.


    But how many people can understand the true meaning of Wu?


    It''s a guardian!


    "I can trust you."


    Jiang Ning said, "If our purpose is the same, then I can trust you."


    "I don''t want to die."


    Tang Fang said, "I just want to be quiet, and after this life, so that the people in the cave can also get peace. This is more important than anything else."


    And now, the only factor of instability is the devil!


    The Demon King occupied the body of Greed Wolf, and his strength went further. Once his strength was completely restored in the future, his ambitions would also be restored.


    At that time, the Demon King would definitely want to expand and plunder, but where would they have the chance to escape, the Hallmaster and the soldiers?


    The Demon King will definitely force them to participate in the war, and then they will die!


    No one wants to die!


    "Tell me, what do you need me to do, I will do as you say."


    Tang Fang said, "My only request is that when the Demon King dies, everything will be calm. I can guarantee that the people in the crypt will never come out again, but you have to promise not to enter the crypt!"


    Jiang Ning''s strength is undoubtedly, if he wants to bloodbath the crypt, the crypt is also a dead end, and no one can resist.


    "Do you think I am that kind of person?"


    Jiang Ning laughed, "For me, war is the most meaningless."


    "With your words, that''s fine."


    Tang Fang got up and said, "I believe that your status will not deceive me."


    "Then hope that we can cooperate smoothly and kill the devil!"


    Jiang Ning also stood up and said.


    Tang Fang didn''t say anything. After a few simple conversations with Jiang Ning, he knew what Jiang Ning needed to do.


    He didn''t need to expend much effort, he only needed to tell the news to the demon king.


    After Tang Fang left, the old naughty boy walked out.


    "Is he trustworthy?"

 Chapter 2438： clue

    It''s about Jiang Yao''s safety. The old naughty boy doesn''t want to be careless, let alone careless. Cooperating with someone in the crypt is not necessarily a reliable thing.


    "unimportant."


    Jiangning Road.


    They didn''t have much time, and they even needed dangerous moves. Nothing was more important than achieving their goals. Even if they needed some risks, Jiang Ning would not hesitate.


    He glanced at the old naughty boy.


    "time is limited."


    "Looking at this situation, the demon king should have swallowed the remnants of the demon kings of the past and recovered a lot. Now he can only recover completely and even get immortal life if he finds the last spring.


    "He can''t avoid this step, so he will definitely come to Jiang Yao."


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, "We have no choice."


    The old naughty boy opened his mouth, what he wanted to say, but he didn''t say anything.


    He waved his hand and signaled Jiang Ning to stop talking. He didn''t want to accept the "Shan Ai Erran Dixi Servant", but he had to accept it. He wanted it once and for all. He wanted Jiang Yao to grow up healthily in the future and live well. The Demon King must die!


    He is the only threat, or the greatest threat!


    If you don''t kill him, Jiang Yao will not be safe, but if you want to kill him, the old naughty boy will accept it no matter what the cost.


    He has even thought about it, and he will never hesitate when he really needs to pay his own life as a price.


    Looking at the old naughty boy''s back, Jiang Ning knew this was cruel, and for him as a father, it was even more heartache, but this was a choice, a choice of last resort.


    If he can, of course he is willing to trade his life for it!


    "Dad! Where have you been? You just came to play with me!"


    In the room, Jiang Yao''s milky voice came.


    "coming!"


    Jiang Ning responded hurriedly and ran in quickly.


    Jiang Yao was sitting on the wooden horse chair, swaying, very excited: "Dad! Hurry up! Look! Is my horse riding a great horse?"


    "Wonderful."


    Jiang Ning coaxed, "Daddy will take you to a fun place."


    "Fun? Where is it?"


    "You''ll know when you follow me."


    Jiang Ning hugged Jiang Yao, "It''s a fairyland on earth. You haven''t been there. There are many fun things and many interesting things, you haven''t seen it."


    "Really?"


    Jiang Yao''s eyes lit up.


    "Well, your Uncle Gou and they are all there."


    "Okay, Uncle Agou didn''t tell me when they went to play? I want to sue Master!"


    Jiang Yao deliberately said in anger, "What about Master? Is Master going too?"


    As if thinking of her master, Jiang Yao turned her head and looked around, but she didn''t see where the old naughty boy was hiding.


    "Your master will also go."


    Jiangning paused and nodded, "He will definitely go."


    How could he feel relieved.


    "Yeah! Let''s set off now, don''t be discovered by my mother, and don''t let me go out then."


    Jiang Yao couldn''t wait.


    He touched the neck of the host Jiang Ning and whispered in his ear, "Let¡¯s go early and come back when we have fun. Next time we will take mother to give her a surprise, OK?


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ning nodded, did not say anything, and immediately took Jiang Yao out of the East China Sea and went to the mountain gate.


    He didn''t tell other people about this, except for Brother Dog and them, only the old naughty boy knew.


    No one knows that a catastrophe crisis is about to come, and only Jiang Ning and the others are responsible for all this!


    At that time.


    Tang Fang returned to the crypt, feeling a little nervous, adjusted a little, and headed to the Demon King''s Hall.


    "See the devil!"


    He knelt down and shouted respectfully.


    "I came back so soon, did you find it?"


    The devil opened his eyes and stared at Tang Fang, as if he wanted to see through him.


    Tang Fang didn''t dare to look up, and respectfully shouted: "I didn''t find it. I want to come. Jiang Ning has hidden his daughter."


    "It''s just that the subordinate got a clue, which may be useful to the devil!"

 Chapter 2439： not afraid

    "Oh? Do you have any clues?"


    The Demon King squinted his eyes and looked at Tang Fang, his voice full of evil.


    Just hearing this voice, Tang Fang felt that his heart couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Jiang Ning hid his daughter in the old site of Tiangong."


    Tang Fang arched his hands and said, "He knows that the Devil King will definitely attack his daughter. The site of the Tiangong is the only place he can hide."


    The Demon King suddenly laughed, making Tang Fang feel a little hairy.


    He walked out and walked to Tang Fang, making Tang Fang a little nervous, but he didn''t dare to show any abnormality.


    "Do you think I can''t guess?"


    The Demon King said coldly, "Do you think I didn''t know that Jiang Ning would hide his daughter in the Heavenly Palace?"


    "The Devil Wise!"


    Tang Fang immediately shouted respectfully.


    His heart was beating so fiercely that he felt that he was going to be unable to hide.


    Under the pressure of the devil, normal people can''t control their fears at all.


    Even if the devil said nothing, he didn''t seem to doubt himself, but under his aura, it made people scared and felt that everything was seen through by the devil.


    "Of course I know that he will hide his daughter in the heavenly palace, and I also know that he will definitely be fully prepared,"


    The Demon King snorted and said lightly, "Want to kill me in the Heavenly Palace!"


    Tang Fang felt his heart sink suddenly!


    "If you don''t kill me, his daughter will always be in danger, because I will definitely win the last spring!"


    His tone was full of disdain, and he didn''t even notice a trace of care.


    It seemed that no matter who the other party was, whether it was Jiang Ning, or what strength he had, he didn''t care, and it didn''t matter at all. In front of him, anyone had to die.


    This powerful self-confidence made Tang Fang feel timid.


    The Demon King has such terrifying strength, he dares to be so arrogant.


    ¡®Since Jiangning has set up the trap, do you want to go to the devil? ¡¯


    "That Jiang Ning has extraordinary strength, and there are many masters around him. If they are prepared, wouldn''t it be dangerous for the devil to go?"


    Tang Fang said with concern, "Please don''t get me wrong, the Demon Lord, I don''t doubt the Demon Lord''s strength, but worry that Jiang Ning''s people are too cunning."


    "Huh, what are they?"


    "In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is meaningless!"


    "Besides, the last spring is very important to me, I must get it!"


    Without the spring eyes, he would not be able to truly live forever, and it would take a lot of time to regain his previous strength, and it would be impossible for him to go further.


    No matter what, he was going to get Jiang Yao.


    He doesn''t care who Jiang Ning is or what strength he has. Anyway, he doesn''t care about everything now. In this world, no one can stop him, no one can!


    "The devil is mighty, for generations to come!"


    Tang Fang immediately shouted respectfully.


    He thinks things may be a little bit awkward.


    Jiang Ning needs him to lead the Demon King away, but now it seems that this is unnecessary.


    The Demon King must go to Jiang Yao. Whether she is hidden in the Heavenly Palace or not, the Demon King will definitely go. This battle is inevitable. What he is worried now is that Jiang Ning may not be able to stop the Demon King!


    The devil''s aura is too strong, and no one knows how far his strength has recovered.


    He is so confident, that is definitely not worrying, and Jiang Ning and the others will not be considered.


    Tang Fang was a little anxious. In this way, Jiang Ning''s preparations were not enough.


    "What are you thinking?"


    With a sudden word from the Demon King, Tang Fang couldn''t help but shook his body, and suddenly recovered.


    "No, Lord Demon Lord, I''m just thinking about what we can do for the Demon Lord."


    ?Xi Zhai closes to Er Ling Ai? Tang Fang said busy.


    He lowered his head, not daring to raise his head at all, for fear that the demon king would see his eyes and see through his heart.

 Chapter 2440： react to

    But even if he was flustered again, he always reminded himself that he must be cautious, and must be disguised and not exposed at all, otherwise, the devil will never hesitate and will kill himself on the spot!


    "You have this heart, it is very good."


    The devil said lightly.


    "Okay, you don''t need you here, I have something to leave to you."


    "Please order from the devil!"


    Tang Fang respectfully said.


    at the same time.


    Jiang Ning brought Jiang Yao to the palace.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Jiang Yao was shocked for a moment. In front of him, there were still ruins, even if there was a breath of life, but there were more of them here, still ruins.


    In the air, there are faint white mists, like a fairyland on earth, covering everything around it. In this way, it seems that there is a mood.


    "Here... so comfortable."


    Jiang Yao closed her eyes, raised her head slightly, her little nose breathing the freshest air here, feeling very comfortable.


    She opened her mouth and deliberately took a few breaths playfully, making a face and looking at Jiang Ning.


    "The air here is delicious."


    Seeing her mischievous look, Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "How to eat air?"


    "You can eat it."


    Jiang Yao pretended that there was something in her mouth, biting each bite, and acting naughty, making Jiangning laugh.


    "drink!"


    "boom!"


    From a distance, Jiang Yao heard some familiar voices, "Uncle Agou and the others!"


    She quickly ran towards the stone formation.


    Seeing Agou and others walking through the stone formations, Jiang Yao suddenly became very playful.


    "Uncle Agou! I''m here!"


    She waved her hands like an elf, and immediately rushed in, chasing Agou and others.


    Seeing that Jiang Yao was still brought by Jiang Ning, Brother Gou and others were shocked for a while, and then they reacted quickly, putting away the sadness on his face, all of them laughing. Ran over.


    "Yaoyao is here, come and catch me!"


    "Come on, let''s play hide and seek, Yaoyao, come catch me!"


    "Hidden, everyone should hide quickly, don''t be caught by Yaoyao."


    A dozen people disappeared all at once, all hiding behind the rocks and playing with Jiang Yao.


    They didn''t make any noises or ran around, hiding there motionless, while secretly observing to see where Jiang Yao had been looking for.


    "I see you!"


    Jiang Yao deliberately slammed into the west, and quickly ran behind a big rock, but did not see anyone.


    "Hey, why aren''t you here? I obviously saw Old Uncle Qi running here."


    "Oh, I see, he lied to me, he must be behind this!"


    Jiang Yao looked for it, and quickly turned around and ran back, still not seeing anyone.


    She became more curious and playful.


    "Hmph, you can hide, I can find you right away, I''ll come!"


    She walked back and forth in the stone formation, saw the figure several times, and hurriedly chased it, but no one saw anyone. After playing for a while, no one was found.


    Jiang Yao was a little angry and said, "Aren''t you bullying me?"


    "How can you hide so well!"


    She hummed, "You guys come out soon, I won''t play anymore!"


    The dog brother and the others, hiding behind the stone, made a gesture to each other, and at the same time they came out of the hiding place, ran to Jiang Yao quickly, surrounded her, and then hugged her.


    "We are not all like this!"


    "Where are you hiding? Why didn''t I see you."


    Jiang Yao was not convinced, "This stone is too big, you must be running around the stone, deliberately hiding from me, shameless!"


    Brother Gou and others looked at each other.


    They didn''t move anywhere, just stayed behind the stone, but Jiang Yao never saw them, even passed in front of them, and didn''t find them.


    In an instant, they seemed to have reacted to something, and their eyes lit up!

 Chapter 2441： Variety

    Actually have this effect?


    Brother Gou was a little surprised, he just reacted.


    "Yaoyao, haven''t you seen us?"


    "I didn''t see it."


    Yaoyao pouted her mouth and looked aggrieved, "Isn''t it playing games? How can you guys hide, how can I find it."


    She didn''t see anything, every time she felt as if she saw it, but she couldn''t see anything after chasing it over, and she couldn''t catch them at all.


    How to play this game, how to play it is to lose, where has she ever lost.


    "No shame."


    Old Wu explained hurriedly, pointing to a stone not far away, "I was just behind that stone."


    They often play games with Jiang Yao. Of course, they know that the purpose of the game is to make Jiang Yao happy, even if they lose deliberately, they have to make Jiang Yao happy.


    Therefore, they are not willing to shame.


    But Jiang Yao was still angry.


    "Hmph, lie to me, I ignore you!"


    She wrinkled her nose deliberately, walked to the side angrily and sat down, with her small hands on her hips, waiting for Brother Dog and others to coax her.


    But Brother Gou, how can they take care of these at the moment.


    "This stone formation is not easy!"


    They understand at this moment how much Jiang Ning has paid for this stone formation. Their battle formation techniques can also be better integrated. They can use battle formation techniques to combine with the characteristics of this stone formation, and perhaps they can achieve unexpected results. !


    They hadn''t noticed it before!


    "If we can hide our whereabouts, then we can make some adjustments to our attack methods!"


    "Yes, defense can also have a lot of changes, it can be progressive, it is easier to have a back-hand."


    "Shall we try again?"


    "try!"


    A group of people continue to get into the stone formation, continue to try and train, racing against time.


    Seeing no one came to coax herself, Jiang Yao was stunned.


    She was a little suspicious, did she misunderstood, the dog brother and the others ignored her?


    Doesn''t her grievance matter anymore?


    Are her cries and tears no longer effective?


    Jiang Yao immediately stood up: "Hey! Why are you ignoring me?"


    No one cares about her, everyone is dedicated to doing their own things, root? Zhelingshan loves Er Zheshanshan? There is no distraction at all.


    Jiang Yao narrowed her mouth and snorted.


    "Bad uncles!"


    She twisted her head and turned to find Jiang Ning to play. The dog brothers ignored themselves, so they would find dad. Can''t dad ignore himself?


    Jiang Ning was in front of the longevity pool at the moment, watching the changes around him.


    He couldn''t determine how long it would take for the longevity pool to completely recover. The destruction of the Tiangong was only a moment, and it might take a long, long time to recover.


    "dad!"


    Jiang Yao ran over, "Uncle Agou and others, don''t play with me, hum!"


    Jiang Ning turned his head, looked at Jiang Yao, squatted down and hugged her.


    "They have important things to be busy. Can I play with you later, OK?"


    "Well, Yaoyao is a sensible kid, so she won''t lose her temper."


    Jiang Yao obediently said.


    She looked at the misty longevity pond, her eyes could not help but light up.


    "Wow, there is a fountain here?"


    She broke free from Jiang Ning and lay down on the edge of the pool, reaching out to play in the water.


    "Yaoyao, you can''t play in the water."


    Jiang Ning said with a smile.


    Jiang Yao looked back at him and said with a smile: "I didn''t play, I''ll just touch it."


    Her fingers hurriedly seized the time and reached into the water.


    Just as Jiang Yao''s finger suddenly touched the surface of the water, suddenly, the entire longevity pool trembled!


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    A wave mark spread from Jiang Yao''s finger, and instantly swept the entire longevity pond.


    Jiang Ning''s expression changed. He didn''t expect such a reaction. He was going to pick Jiang Yao up immediately, but at this moment, the water in the longevity pool boiled.


    The spring in the center, where the spring water was slowly flowing out, suddenly seemed to be resurrected, bang!

 Chapter 2442： The devil is here!

    With a loud noise, a column of water rose into the sky!


    The water flow becomes huge!


    Even the water droplets that splashed out became extremely excited, hitting each other frantically, making invigorating whistling noises.


    "How is this going?"


    Jiang Ning glanced at Jiang Yao, but Jiang Yao was not afraid, but very happy.


    "Wow! Fountain! It''s really a fountain!"


    She slapped her little hand, where did she see such a beautiful fountain, "Higher! Higher!"


    These pools of water seemed to understand Jiang Yao''s words, and they were getting higher and higher, reaching into the sky!


    Jiang Ning was shocked!


    Even the dog brother and others in the stone formation in the distance did not expect this kind of thing to happen.


    Jiang Ning immediately hugged Jiang Yao and prevented her from getting close to the longevity pond. The splash gradually became smaller and returned to its previous appearance.


    "Dad, it''s so fun."


    Jiang Yao clapped her hands, "Can I still play again?"


    "These little drops are so obedient, so cute."


    "Can you feel them?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    "Yes, they are all dancing in my hands, so cute."


    Jiang Yao looked at Jiang Ning, begging, and wanted to play again, but Jiang Ning disagreed.


    This kind of thing is a bit strange, he is not at ease.


    After all, Jiang Yao is the last spring eye, and the spring eye of the Tiangong has withered for many years, and now he has finally recovered a little. He is afraid that Jiang Yao will be close, and there will be some accidents.


    "Shall we play again later?"


    Jiang Ning patiently said, "Children can''t play in the water, it''s not safe."


    "You have to be obedient, otherwise Dad won''t dare to take you out to play, there are still many fun places, do you want to go?"


    "think!"


    "Then are you obedient?"


    "listen!"


    "Yaoyao is awesome."


    Jiang Ning gently stroked Jiang Yao''s head and smiled and said, "Yaoyao is obedient. Dad will take you to all the fun places in the future."


    "Thank you dad!"


    Jiang Yao hugged Jiang Ning''s neck and kissed him on the face, "Yaoyao must be obedient!"


    Jiang Ning glanced at the Changsheng Pool, not knowing what the cause of this pool was. If it was really because Jiang Yao was the last spring, and there was such a reaction, he might have to pay more attention to make sure there is no accidental use of the monk.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning''s expression changed, and he turned his head abruptly, looking at the direction of the entrance of the Heavenly Palace.


    coming!


    The devil is here!


    This breath, isn''t it right? Is it the devil?


    Brother Gou and the others felt it the same, and without a trace of hesitation, they immediately entered a state of fighting and hid themselves in the stone formation.


    "Yaoyao, come with Dad!"


    Holding Jiang Yao, Jiang Ning quickly reached the center of the stone formation and put Jiang Yao there.


    "Promise Dad, just sit there and don''t move!"


    Jiang Yao had never seen Jiang Ning''s serious expression, and was a little frightened, so he nodded hurriedly: "Dad, Yaoyao doesn''t understand."


    "Observe, no matter what happens, don''t move, just sit there and wait for Dad to pick you up, you know."


    "knew."


    Jiang Yao pursed her lips, "Dad, is this a game?"


    "Yes, this is a game, a wooden man game, whoever moves will lose."


    "That Yaoyao definitely won''t move!"


    Jiang Ning kissed her on the forehead, then turned around, and disappeared in an instant.


    "Wow!"


    Jiang Yao couldn''t help clapping her hands and exclaimed, "Dad is amazing!"


    at the same time.


    An extremely powerful aura surged in, instantly making the entire Tiangong seem to be repressed again.


    "Jiangning!"


    The Demon King roared, "Do you think I can''t find the spring by hiding it here?"


    "Do you think you can stop me with some preparations? Too true! Too naive!"


    His voice, like a rolling thunder, exploded in the sky and roared endlessly.


    Without fear, Jiang Ningsi walked to the stone formation, raised her head slightly, and looked at the demon king who was walking step by step.


    "No, I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time."

 Chapter 2443： See it!

    Boom!


    The sky suddenly exploded, and a thunder fell instantly, blasting a hole in the ground.


    As if even God could feel the tension at this moment!


    "Hahahaha, wait for me? Wait for me to kill you!"


    The devil sneered, his eyes opened and closed, and the double pupil appeared!


    Jiang Ning didn''t expect that the Devil King''s Remnant Soul had recovered to such a point that he had almost completely controlled the body of Greedy Wolf. Xiran closed the ground to serve Xiran? Even the heavy pupil of Greedy Wolf is now used by the Demon King.


    Once he is completely restored to strength, I am afraid that few people can stop him.


    "Then you come to kill!"


    Jiang Ning stretched out his fist and shouted.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Without any hesitation, the devil moved!


    A little bit under his feet, the whole person was like a storm, the ground was full of sand and dust, and a hurricane was forced to destroy all the tender grass that had just grown around!


    The death aura exuding from his body made the tender grass turn yellow in an instant, as if the breath of life had been drawn out in an instant.


    Jiang Ning also moved, he would not hand over the initiative easily.


    boom!


    But in the blink of an eye, the two people slammed into one another, and their fists slammed together.


    The terrible sound was deafening, like two pieces of steel, slapped together, making a buzzing sound.


    "boom!"


    Jiang Ning did not hesitate, but another punch. The Ji Dao boxing technique had no reservations at this moment. He opened and closed wildly and flocked to the Demon King, directly locking him down.


    It''s like there is a kind of energy, forming a space field, locking the devil in it.


    The same is true of the devil, and Jiang Ning is firmly locked!


    Today it¡¯s either you or I. There is always someone to fall. The Devil knows that the one who falls must be Jiang Ning.


    He didn''t think that a mortal body could be comparable to himself!


    Even if he has not fully recovered his strength, this is a good time to let himself use this double pupil to see if it works well!


    His eyes kept turning, catching Jiang Ning''s every move.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Jiang Ning''s fists are fast, and ordinary people may not even see the afterimages. Every punch contains terrifying power. If it is hit, it can definitely create terrible damage.


    But the devil can see all of this!


    He could even see that the subtle changes in each of Jiang Ning''s punches were like slow motion. In his double pupil, there was nothing to hide.


    Clear!


    It''s too clear!


    "Your fist is too slow!"


    The devil laughed and liked the double pupil more and more.


    He waited for the greedy wolf, sure enough, he did not wait wrong, with this double pupil, plus his powerful demon soul, the heavenly palace is destroyed, who else can stop him?


    Wait until he gets the last spring, completely recovers the remnant soul, and climbs to the top again, and gets true immortality. Who else can do nothing about him in this world?


    Thinking of this, the devil''s eyes became colder and arrogant!


    "Hurry up, hurry up! Hahahaha!"


    "Your fists are so slow, you still want to kill me?"


    "Jiangning, Jiangning, in the eyes of mortals, you are invincible, but you don''t even know what a real strong person is like!"


    The devil defuses Jiang Ning''s offense while stimulating him with words. He is not polite, "Mortals are mortals after all, and they cannot be compared to gods!"


    "You mean, you are a god?"


    Jiang Ning snorted, and another long fist blasted out and was caught by the Demon King. "Then if I kill you, wouldn''t I even be able to kill the gods!"


    Boom!


    His fist suddenly burst into force, shaking the demon lord back a few steps.


    The devil didn''t care.


    "You have something in your boxing technique, but it''s a pity that the wrong person used it."


    He said lightly, "It''s up to you, you can''t even perform one-tenth of this punching technique."


    Jiang Ning''s pupils shrink slightly.


    one tenth?

 Chapter 2444： King Kong Magic Circle

    The Ji Dao Fist that he is performing at the moment is what he has the deepest understanding of the Ji Dao Fist, but the Demon King said that he did not perform one-tenth of the Ji Dao Fist?


    "It seems that you understand very well."


    Jiang Ning hummed, "Back then, were you beaten to pieces by this fist?"


    It seemed that Jiang Ning was right, the Demon King''s face sank and he gave a cold snort.


    "You are really looking for death!"


    Suddenly, the Demon King''s speed increased again, and this time he took the initiative to attack.


    Changquan instantly turned into sharp claws, like a terrifying blade, headed towards Jiang Ning''s head, with deadly moves, brutal and overbearing, Jiang Ning was not afraid at all, and still used his own way to fight against the demon king.


    He knew that the demon king who got the wolf-greedy double-eye must be stronger now.


    With these eyes, the devil can see a lot of things that he couldn''t see before.


    But some things, even with these eyes, may not be able to see them!


    "Om¡ª"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning raised a punch suddenly, but the Demon King sneered. He had just seen Jiang Ning performed this trick, so he dared to do it again.


    He immediately resolved the move. Just after Jiang Ning used this move, he had already seen the slightest flaw, not to mention that Jiang Ning did not have the essence of this punch compared to the person he used to.


    "Die!"


    The devil screamed, changed his hand, turned into a sharp knife, avoided Jiang Ning''s attack, and pierced his heart directly!


    This is a flaw!


    He had seen it long ago!


    The double pupils are unified, the timing is right, and the speed is amazing!


    Jiang Ning couldn''t stop it this time, and the devil laughed in his heart.


    But his hand just pierced through, pierced empty!


    Jiang Ning is gone?


    Almost instantly, Jiang Ning suddenly measured his body. The move he had just now turned out to be a feint?


    And the real attack is here!


    Jiang Ning slammed a punch!


    boom!


    In the face of the devil.


    With a crisp sound, the Demon King flew out, leaving a blood red on his face. He rolled around in embarrassment before stopping, looking at Jiang Ning angrily, wishing to eat him!


    "You can punch you with less than one tenth of a punch. If I understand everything, would you die faster?"


    Jiang Ning looked at his fist and didn''t forget to mock the Demon King, "Why, is it very angry and unwilling."


    "Your double pupil doesn''t seem to be used very well."


    The devil sneered, standing up, afraid of the dust off his body, keeping his eyes fixed on Jiang Ning, with a weird smile on his mouth, as if he didn''t care.


    "There are quite a few things, but these are not enough."


    His double pupil was separated again, and Jiang Ning''s punch just now replayed in his mind. It was a bit weird and unexpected. He did not see it. It seemed that even the double pupil had dead spots, and Jiang Ning could just grasp these dead spots.


    "Huh!"


    He rushed over again.


    boom!


    It was another punch, or the same move. Jiang Ning''s feint attack was too realistic, and the Demon King didn''t see it again. Jiang Ning slapped him firmly and flew out more than ten meters away.


    His face has fist prints on one side and slap prints on the other.


    The Pain Demon didn''t care at all, but the shame made him stare wide, almost eating people!


    "You! You are so bold!"


    He roared, his voice was like rolling thunder, "Jiang Ning, I will kill you today!"


    "Don''t just talk about it, do it!"


    Jiang Ning''s words were full of ridicule, making the Demon King almost crazy. He knew that Jiang Ning had a dark side in his heart, and he was thinking about how to provoke him, but it seemed that Jiang Ning was stimulating him in turn.


    The two people fought fiercely together again, the collision between fists and feet was like a beast colliding, and the deafening sound alone was amazing!


    At this moment, it was Brother Gou and the others in the stone formation, all blood was accelerating, no one had seen such fierce battle scenes.


    "get ready!"


    Brother Gou took a deep breath, "Our King Kong Fu magic circle, today received this demon!"

 Chapter 2445： Fight!

    Their task is to kill the devil!


    Even if you have to pay the price of blood, even if everyone is going to die, you will not hesitate!


    Brother Gou and the others, their faces were full of determination. At this moment, they didn''t think of anything, their eyes were staring at the Demon King who was fiercely fighting with Jiangning.


    He is the goal of everyone!


    At this moment, just waiting for Jiang Ning to introduce the Demon King into the stone formation, they desperately killed him.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    ...


    Jiang Ning''s Ji Dao boxing technique has been exerted to the extreme, and the air around him is tumbling.


    As if the boiling steam, the heat from the friction of the fist caused the surrounding temperature to rise.


    The Demon King was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Jiang Ning to become more courageous as he fought, and even stronger when he met.


    This kind of fighting talent is simply not something ordinary people can have.


    "Not bad! Not bad! Really not bad!"


    He laughed, but his tone was mocking.


    Such an old monster like him has gone through too much, and his combat experience is much richer than Jiang Ningdu. He knows better that if there is a tug of war in the battle, it will be a psychological devastation.


    Many people are not strong enough, but perseverance is not good, but their confidence gradually collapsed after discovering that they could not defeat their opponents.


    Thus, it led to failure.


    But Jiang Ning is not such a person, his heart is extremely strong, he has never been afraid of anything, and doesn''t care what the devil says.


    He has only one thought!


    guard!


    As long as he kills the devil, he can protect the one he loves. This is the only way, and it is also his current responsibility, the responsibility of which he can give his life.


    He ignored what the Demon King said, still waving his fists, one move one by one, without panic, without rush or slow, always following his own rhythm.


    Jiang Ning''s fists were fast, fast, ruthless and accurate. Even the Demon King would get a few punches if he was not careful. Although he was not seriously injured, it was an insult to him!


    He was actually beaten by Jiang Ning three times in a row!


    "boom!"


    With another punch, Jiang Ning and the Demon King both backed away at the same time.


    Jiang Ning was slapped on the shoulder, and the flesh and blood were cut apart by the sharp nails, blood oozing out, it was shocking to see.


    And the corner of the Devil''s mouth overflowed with blood.


    He reached out and wiped off the blood from the corners of Yixixi''s mouth, his eyes getting colder and colder.


    "I didn''t expect you to hide so deep."


    The devil sneered, his Adam''s apple slipped, and another wave of blood surged up, and it spewed out with a wow.


    He finally understood why Jiang Ning didn''t care about what he said, his heart was like a rock, and he only took out his punches, only thinking about how to hit him. He didn''t expect that Jiang Ning''s fists would have such power.


    It can directly penetrate the flesh and attack his internal organs!


    If he hadn''t reacted in time and unloaded his fist, I am afraid he would have been seriously injured at the moment.


    "Didn''t you say that this is only one-tenth of the power of Ji Dao Fist?"


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "I couldn''t kill you, it seems I really didn''t get home."


    "Humph."


    The devil sneered.


    Of course he knows Ji Dao boxing, but it is the first time he has seen a boxing method like Jiang Ning''s.


    The one who used to be not such a domineering attack, even ignoring the physical defenses, directly attacked the internal organs.


    Ordinary people can exercise their internal organs?


    Except for a demon like him, who has gone through various tempers and cultivated to the point where his hair is enough to kill people, who else is there?


    Almost planted today.


    But now that he has discovered Jiang Ning''s tricks, there is nothing to be afraid of. As long as he is prepared, Jiang Ning will never want to hurt himself again!


    The momentum of the two sides gradually rose. Although the devil''s mouth was still mocking and stimulating Jiang Ning, he knew in his heart that this trick seemed to be of no use to Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning was too calm.


    It''s not like a normal person.

 Chapter 2446： nature

    He looked at Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning also looked at him, exhaling slowly, adjusting his state.


    "Huh!"


    The devil moved!


    He saw Jiang Ning''s fatigue, even if it only flashed past, he had already caught it.


    Jiang Ning is just a mortal after all!


    How can I fight myself for a long time?


    The devil didn''t hesitate, he rushed over and shot a fierce palm. Jiang Ning immediately raised his fist to greet him. With a bang, Jiang Ning was obviously not strong enough, and he backed more than a dozen steps.


    "Huh? Close Lu Shishan, close Lu Wushan? You are already very good at this moment, but not enough!"


    The devil laughed, seeing that Jiang Ning had reached his limit, and he didn''t want to waste time.


    He is going to kill Jiang Ning and take Jiang Yao away!


    Huh!


    He rushed over again, Jiang Ning gritted his teeth to block, and the two men fought like crazy again, shaking the world!


    The terrible vibration made the ground seem to vibrate, and that violent force, how could it be that human beings can send out.


    "How did your speed slow down?"


    The devil laughed, "It seems that you are really at your limit. You can''t force it anymore."


    Jiang Ning didn''t speak, it seemed that one more sentence would make him lose some of his strength, his speed would become slower, and his strength would become weaker.


    His eyes are still firm, as cold as ice!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    However, Jiang Ning was retreating steadily. Even if he persisted, the Demon King''s strength did not seem to be affected by the injury. Instead, he continued to explode, just to take advantage of Jiang Ning''s exhaustion to kill him!


    "How to refund?"


    "Behind you is your own daughter, can you still retire?"


    "I tell you, I will kill her, I will use her eyes to cultivate an eternal body, and I will live forever!"


    The devil laughed, stimulating Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning still said nothing, but kept retreating backwards towards the stone formation.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, the Demon King disappeared in an instant, Jiang Ning was in a trance, and the Demon King was already in front of him.


    "not good!"


    Jiang Ning was shocked, and quickly raised his hands to block. At the same time, the demon king''s fist had already been smashed in the past, directly hitting Jiang Ning''s hand.


    Bang!


    Jiang Ning flew upside down like a cannonball, slammed heavily on a huge boulder, and rolled on the ground several times before stopping.


    "Wow--"


    Jiang Ning opened his mouth and spouted a mouthful of blood, and his face instantly turned pale.


    He struggled to stand up, leaning on the stone, panting heavily, even if his eyes were firm, the Demon King could still see that Jiang Ning had reached his limit.


    "Why, it doesn''t work?"


    The devil sneered, showing the coldest expression, and walked towards Jiang Ning step by step.


    This is a hidden danger, no matter what, he must be killed. He always felt that the Ji Dao boxing technique controlled by Jiang Ning was a bit weird and was a threat to him.


    As long as Jiang Ning is killed, it will be done once and for all, and the future trouble will be avoided forever.


    "Hehe, don''t you want to kill me?"


    Jiang Ning sneered, "I won''t let you take my daughter away."


    He slowly raised his fist and watched the Demon King walking towards him.


    "Is it?"


    The devil also slowly raised his hand.


    "I will not only take your daughter away, but I will also let you see with your own eyes that your daughter becomes an immortal sacrifice!"


    "When I truly live forever, you will see that the real darkness of this world is coming!"


    The devil seemed to be looking forward to it and laughed loudly, "Everyone has darkness in their hearts, I will let them, all of them show, and I will let everyone be who they are!"


    Jiang Ning''s face sank.


    "Maybe you don''t know? Those so-called rules, so-called morals, so-called laws, restrict everyone and make everyone unable to be themselves!"


    The devil laughed, his face suddenly sinking, and his smile was very evil, "You said, when people liberate their nature, what will this world be like?"

 Chapter 2447： Ineffective attack

    What will become?


    Will become hell!


    Will become demons rampant, crime everywhere, violence and injury everywhere.


    Jiang Ning squinted his eyes and listened to the crazy words of the Demon King, and he became more determined in his own mind. He must not let the Demon King succeed, no matter what the price he has to pay.


    There is no way to control one''s humanity when there is no shackles, no moral or even legal shackles.


    Everyone has an unknown side, but in many cases, you can control this side without revealing it.


    This is a prerequisite for peace.


    Once the selfishness of these personalities are no longer suppressed, even publicized, and excavated, Jiang Ning can''t imagine what the consequences will be.


    "You are wishful thinking!"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    "Hahahaha, if you are wishful thinking, you will know soon."


    The devil roared, speeding up suddenly, and rushed towards Jiang Ning.


    But Jiang Ning leaned on the rock, seemed very tired, and couldn''t move at all!


    That huge fist is heading towards him, crazy!


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Jiang Ning avoided, and the devil''s fist slammed into the stone, causing the stone to suddenly open a crack, and the rubble was flying!


    "Want to escape? No way!"


    Seeing Jiang Ning running towards the pile of rocks, the Demon King immediately chased after him.


    But just as he rushed into the pile of rocks, the ground trembled suddenly!


    The devil stopped immediately.


    He glanced back and saw that the direction he had just arrived was blocked by a few huge rocks, and Jiang Ning...is missing.


    "trap?"


    There was some disdain on the Demon King''s face. It seemed that Jiang Ning would arrange traps to trap him and even kill himself, but he didn''t care, "Do you think these things can stop me?"


    "Jiang Ning, you look down on me too much, and you look down on yourself too."


    "Even you can''t stop me, what else can stop me?"


    The devil raised his fist suddenly and slammed it against a rock!


    boom!


    The boulder split suddenly, torn apart!


    But soon, another stone appeared in front of him. No matter how the Demon King smashed it, there would always be a stone moving around him.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh? Shi''ai closed down and slapped zero love?!


    Suddenly, three figures came, the Demon King''s eyes were cold, and his pupils swept away, and he saw three people rushing towards him.


    He is angry!


    Actually let a few ordinary people kill yourself?


    Jiang Ning looks down on himself too much!


    "Huh, looking for death!"


    He burst out, "I will kill you first!"


    He slapped it with a palm, but the figure seemed to become a shadow all of a sudden, and suddenly disappeared, and he fell through.


    Before the demon king was surprised, there was a strong wind behind him, and he slapped him on the back. He turned his head abruptly, but he still couldn''t see the figure!


    too fast!


    How can this be?


    He clearly saw three people, but they disappeared in an instant, and there was no sound behind them, not even a breath. Only when he finally hit him did he feel the breath.


    The devil turned around, squinted his eyes, let the light of the heavy pupil radiate more, he wanted to see more!


    "I didn''t expect that you still know the formation method. It turns out that you have been attracting me into this trap."


    "Jiang Ning, you are really cunning, but it''s a pity that no matter what you do, it will be in vain!"


    The devil laughed, "I already feel the breath of the spring, you will regret that you brought her here!"


    boom!


    What responded to him was a fist!


    Suddenly appeared out of thin air and hit the Demon King''s face so hard that he had no time to react.


    The devil stepped back a few steps, and there was no figure in front of him.


    "Hehe, this little attack power can''t hurt me at all, does it make sense?"


    He was not irritated at all, but found it a little ridiculous.

 Chapter 2448： Accept your fate

    He already understood that Jiang Ning was just borrowing the formation to let some ordinary people attack him, no matter how fast he was, what''s the use of hiding his breath?


    Even if he stood here still and allowed the opponent to attack, he wouldn''t be able to hurt a single vellus hair.


    But this formation, I''m afraid I can''t hold on for that long, right?


    When the formation is invalid, that''s when he starts to kill!


    The demon king walked inward step by step and was attacked from time to time, but he still didn''t care, as if these attacks were nothing but scratching to him.


    "Jiang Ning, you should come out by yourself. At least, you still have the power to fight. Other **** is meaningless."


    "Come out, I said I won''t kill you, I will let you see the destruction of this world with your own eyes, look at your daughter, and die in front of you!"


    "Don''t wait for me to do it, otherwise you will only suffer more!"


    The devil kept talking, like a lunatic.


    The double pupil kept changing, looking around, trying to see clearly where the person hiding in the formation was.


    For him, being harassed by flies for a long time will also be annoying!


    And at the moment.


    Brother Gou and others hide themselves in the formation. They have attacked the Demon King more than 20 times, each time they hit, but they couldn''t hurt the Demon King at all.


    Even if the Demon King stood there and beat them, it would be difficult for them to kill the Demon King!


    "hateful!"


    Brother Gou was a little angry.


    Their strength is no longer weak, in the eyes of ordinary people, it is simply the existence of martial arts master level.


    But the devil is a guy of another level after all, he must find a way to split his defense!


    A group of them do not need to communicate with each other. Years of tacit understanding have made them all clear about what each other wants to do.


    Find the flaw in the devil!


    Find his fate!


    This requires constant attacks and constant attempts.


    Everyone''s body, there must be a place that cannot be cultivated, that is, the dead door, even if it is the devil, there must be, as long as you find it, you can use it to seriously injure or even kill him.


    But the Devil King is terrible. Even if Jiang Ning''s fist can penetrate into his body and directly attack his internal organs, it can only hurt him, but it can''t kill the Devil King.


    Jiang Ning is also observing at this moment.


    In this stone formation, Brother Gou is the main attacker and controls everything, but Jiang Ning is actually the most powerful killer move!


    "I didn''t expect this old thing to be so powerful,"


    Jiang Ning said, "The demon king who has restored the remnant soul is almost invulnerable."


    If you really wait for him to fully recover, then it will really be over. I am afraid that it will be a cannonball, and it will be difficult to blow him to death.


    How can such a horror exist?


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath to restore his strength as soon as possible.


    He slowly walked out from behind a huge boulder and appeared in front of the demon king.


    "You are right. I should kill you myself and let others kill you. You will not be reconciled if you die, right?"


    Seeing Jiang Ning coming out, the devil sneered: "You can''t kill me."


    "No one can kill me in this world!"


    "The one who can kill me was killed by me back then, hahahaha!"


    The Demon King slowly raised his head, sniffing the smell, he had already smelled Jiang Yao, and he had felt the last spring, right in the center of this stone formation!


    Jiang Ning thought that with this stone formation, he could be trapped?


    ridiculous!


    childish!


    The aura on his body gradually began to change, becoming tough and crazy!


    A black air was released from his body, and immediately enveloped his surroundings. Jiang Ning couldn''t help but change his face. The Demon King actually hid his strength?


    "No one has seen me at the peak, although I haven''t fully recovered yet, I can show you."


    The devil said lightly, "The unpredictability of this world is not something you and mortals can understand."


    "Jiang Ning, you are already pretty good, but it''s a pity that you met me."


    "Next, will Lu Zheyi serve Lu Shan? You will accept your fate!"

 Chapter 2449： deliberately

    The violent black air instantly enveloped the entire stone formation!


    The sky dimmed suddenly, as if it had entered the night in an instant, with nothing to be seen.


    Jiang Ning''s face changed slightly, and he didn''t expect that the Demon King would still have one hand.


    "Since I can''t see you, then you, don''t even want to see me!"


    In the darkness, the voice of the devil came.


    He is too cruel!


    There was such a quick reaction, by releasing the devilish energy, covering the entire stone formation, so that Brother Gou and the others could not see the devil.


    "Everyone, be careful, don''t do it lightly!"


    Jiang Ning reminded immediately.


    The devil is gone.


    The situation changed all of a sudden. The advantages of Brother Gou and the others disappeared instantly, making it even more troublesome!


    Now everyone is in the same environment, the difference is that the demon king has a wolf-greedy double pupil, he can see more and his perception is more acute, but the dog brothers and others will become dangerous.


    Jiang Ning gritted his teeth and rushed in immediately.


    He could feel the approximate position of the Demon King, but he knew that in this environment, things were even more dangerous.


    Brother Gou and the others also didn''t expect that the devil would have this kind of move.


    Their offense didn''t have much damage to the Demon King. They were trying to figure out a way to use battle formation techniques to increase their attack power to severely damage the Demon King. But now, it''s in trouble.


    "what to do?"


    The fifth could not help saying, "Now that no one can see, how can we attack?"


    Their offense was originally not effective, and now even people can''t see it, let alone perceive it.


    They don''t care if they are dangerous or not. Anyway, standing in this stone formation today, everyone never thought about going out alive!


    If you don''t kill the devil, everyone will eventually die!


    "keep Calm!"


    Brother Gou said, "Forgot how we trained before? Even if you can''t see it, there are ways to play that you can''t see!"


    He believes that Jiang Ning will figure out a way soon. Before that, they must remain calm and focused. At least they must hide themselves first, and don''t be defeated by the devil!


    "Everyone, be careful, don''t act rashly!"


    Brother Gou''s voice deliberately spoke very loudly, as if he didn''t care if the Demon King would kill or not, "I believe Big Brother will break through this black energy as soon as possible!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he felt a gust of wind coming towards him!


    It''s the devil!


    Brother Gou sneered: "Are you here!"


    He fixed his eyes and saw that there was indeed a shadow coming. The Demon King heard the sound and reacted extremely quickly. He appeared directly out of the darkness, put out a hand, and rushed towards Brother Gou.


    "Just start with you!"


    Sen Leng''s tone was full of killing intent!


    "come!"


    Brother Gou is not afraid, he deliberately attracted the Demon King, "Kill me! Come on! I''m **** your grandma!"


    He yelled, even if he was going to die the next moment, he had to scold him to relieve his anger!


    As soon as the devil heard it, his murderous aura was even stronger, and his speed suddenly increased!


    Suddenly, the black air was blown away by the strong wind, and Brother Gou saw the Demon King!


    He also raised his fist, even though his fist was nothing in front of the Demon King''s eyes, but this fist expressed his anger!


    "Agou!"


    "Dog brother!"


    The five and six and the others, when they heard Brother Gou deliberately speaking loudly, knew that he wanted to use himself as a bait to attract the Demon King to approach, and immediately rushed out anxiously to help Brother Gou block the fatal blow, but there was no time.


    Brother Gou showed a sneer, looking at the Demon King''s hand, already touching his neck, he didn''t care at all, his fist burst out with the strongest power, and smashed it hard!


    boom!


    A loud noise, followed by another loud noise!


    There is almost no delay!


    A piece of flesh on Brother Gou¡¯s neck has been cut apart by the Devil¡¯s nails, but the Devil has pulled away!


    The wind raged, and instantly dispelled a part of the black energy in front of him, it was Jiang Ning!


    He stood in front of Brother Gou, with white glow on his fist, hitting the Demon King''s arm, abruptly knocking the Demon King away.

 Chapter 2450： Unyielding

    "Big Brother!"


    Brother Gou looked serious, "After trying it out, he won''t be able to hold on to these black angers for too long. I want the wind!"


    As long as there is a violent wind, the black air can be blown away, even if it is only a part, it is enough for them to see!


    Jiang Ning stomped at his feet, and the stone formation immediately changed. After a hole was opened, the mountain wind roared in a short time!


    "you guys!"


    The devil was furious. He didn''t expect that Brother Dog was so smart that he dared to try his own domain.


    He didn''t say much, snorted, then backed back and hid in the black air again. Even if the mountain breeze roars, it just makes the black air weaker. What''s the difference?


    "Let him escape!"


    Brother Dog gritted his teeth, "This guy can only hide in the dark, not to be seen."


    "Is there any way for Jiwen to open a hole?"


    He looked at Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning understood what he meant at once.


    "Change battle formation!"


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Ning gave an order, and Brother Gou hurriedly blew the whistle, which was a signal that they only understood.


    In an instant, the stone formation changed again and stood in two rows. Brother Gou and the others were not hiding in the stone formation, but walked out directly.


    If you want to fight, then fight openly!


    They dare to stand up, dare the devil?


    This is a provocation!


    Where the devil can''t be seen, the perseverance and ridicule on the faces of Brother Gou made no secret of it.


    "Devil! Don''t you dare to come out?"


    "Aren''t you Invincible? Lao Tzu is here, do you dare to come out!"


    "I''m the radical method, what''s the matter? Just bet you don''t have a seed, and you dare not come out. Just like a turtle with a shrunken head, hide it in your mother''s shell!"


    When it comes to swearing, no one is the opponent of the five or six. They usually quarrel, and they are all world-class.


    "Such a black tortoise shell, do you have inflammation? Would you like your fifth brother to treat you, and treat body odor!"


    The old fifth scolded, "You are not angry if I scold you like this? What a temper!"


    "Didn''t you say that everyone has a dark part in their heart?"


    Lao Liu scolded, "I''m telling you now, the darkest part of Lao Tzu is to miss your mother!"


    "What, you don''t have a mother? Then where did you come from? It''s impossible for the stone to pop out, it can only be picked up in the pit!"


    When these two people scolded, it was more ugly and ugly than bullets. At this moment, they spared no effort to stimulate the devil, humiliate him, laugh at him, and insult him in their own way!


    "Boom!"


    A figure suddenly appeared from the black air, a distance of only ten meters away from the five and six.


    The devil really couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He is going to kill these two people!


    Bare-mouthed bastard!


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    Even if you know that this is a blinding trick, knowing that they want to stimulate themselves, but what about it?


    Is he scared?


    Seeing the Demon King rushing forward, Brother Gou made another whistle, and a dozen people immediately changed their formations.


    "It is the third form of battle formation technique!"


    In an instant, the demon king rushed to several people, and the violent breath shook the eyes of several people, but no one had hind legs. Instead, a wall of people was formed, blocking the front.


    "Come out!"


    Lao Wu''s eyes widened, and he was unyielding, "Kill Lao Tzu! Change your arm!"


    He roared, wishing to kill the devil with his teeth!


    In an instant, the two sides collided violently, and the five and six flew out directly, opening their mouths and spewing blood, and at the same time, a dagger appeared in the hands of Brother Dog and stabs the devil fiercely s eyes!


    Keng!


    The dagger pierced the Demon King''s eye precisely, but it seemed to be pierced on a steel plate.


    Brother Gou''s face changed drastically.


    "How can this be?"


    They fought the five and six badly wounds and scolded the devil. This blow was so sharp, why... still couldn''t hurt the devil?

 Chapter 2451： spell!

    They couldn''t think that the eyes of the devil could actually hold such a sharp dagger!


    "Keng!"


    With a crisp sound, the Demon King sneered and stared at Brother Dog, even if the dagger was still piercing his eyes.


    "Disappointed?"


    He looked at Brother Dog, "Do you think this can hurt me?"


    "boom!"


    He suddenly raised a hand, hit the dog on the shoulder fiercely, and directly flew the dog out.


    "I can''t help myself!"


    what!


    Brother Dog yelled, his entire arm was twisted and his bone was broken!


    If he hadn''t reacted quickly enough, this move would probably kill him directly.


    Brother Gou rolled on the ground for a few laps before he stopped, opened his mouth with a wow, and spouted a mouthful of blood, his face pale instantly.


    ?Xidi Wuxilushi Luxi? "Brother Dog!"


    The old five and six were also injured. Seeing that the dog was beaten into the air, they were angry and unwilling. This was their unexpected offense, but there was still no way to hurt the devil.


    When have they seen such a weird thing!


    When other people saw that the dog and the others were injured, the Demon King would continue to do it, and desperately, all went towards the Demon King.


    "kill him!"


    "kill!"


    "Stop him!"


    More than a dozen people kept attacking, went mad, and went away fiercely at the demon king.


    They are not afraid of death, not afraid of injury, but afraid that they can''t hurt the devil, and can''t kill the devil!


    The battle formation technique has been used to the extreme, whether it is a joint attack by a few people or a joint attack by a dozen people, the ultra-fast pace of change, and the terrifying offensive and defensive transitions, it is simply amazing!


    Even the demon king did not expect that these guys would dare to fight with themselves in the form of mortals.


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were red. At this point, Brother Gou and the others have tried their best to use the stone formation to maximize the battle formation technique, but this is still not enough.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    ...


    The crowd attacked frantically, and spared no extra effort, they displayed the most powerful attack power they could display!


    They even gave up the defense, because they knew that if there was room, they would not be able to attack the devil!


    "I didn''t expect this battle formation technique to be so powerful!"


    The Demon King exclaimed, "Among the techniques I have seen, your battle formation technique is considered to be the strongest!"


    It is indeed not easy to get the admiration of the Demon King.


    "In this way, if I kill you, you are also worth it!"


    The Demon King''s body suddenly burst out with a terrifying aura, and instantly shook the people surrounding him away. The terrible wave of aura, one after another, surged crazily.


    Rumbling--


    Seven, eight, eight and nine and the others were shocked and fell back on the ground, their faces pale.


    "Everyone, be careful!"


    The dog barked his teeth and shouted.


    One of his arm was seriously injured, but he still struggled with the last arm, stood up hard, bit the dagger, his eyes fixed on the devil!


    "Hurt my brother, I fight with you!"


    He was about to rush up, but was stopped by Jiang Ning.


    "Fifth! Protect Agou!"


    "Yes!"


    Old five and six two people hurriedly struggling to protect Brother Gou.


    Jiang Ning had already rushed over again.


    He blocked the others behind him, and with his own fist, he abruptly held the demon lord''s blow.


    boom!


    Two people backed up at the same time.


    At this moment, Jiang Ning has no retreat. In his body, blood is also flowing rapidly, as if to rush out of his body!


    Rumble!


    He could even hear the blood flowing in his veins!


    In the dantian, a white air current tumbling constantly, like a nebula, stimulated Jiang Ning to feel that his body was about to explode!


    "Jiangning!"


    The demon yelled, "You all have to die here today!"


    He burst out and rushed towards Jiangning again.


    But Jiang Ning didn''t say a word, just like a little bit, slid over, and the two fought together again.

 Chapter 2452： Form an array

    oom!


    boom!


    boom!


    In the stone formation, there were earth-shaking sounds, like huge stones, all struggling desperately. The deafening sound made people feel terrible.


    "The devil is too strong!"


    The five, six and the others, seized the time to treat the wounds for Brother Dog, tore off his clothes as cloth strips, and fixed his broken arm with a branch.


    "How to do?"


    "If you continue like this, Big Brother may not be able to hold it."


    They saw it for the first time. Jiang Ning is so passive.


    In their impression, Jiang Ning was extremely powerful, and no one had ever been able to fight him. As long as Jiang Ning wanted to, he could do everything.


    But today''s Demon King is obviously too terrifying in strength, far from being comparable to those of mortals like them. Even Jiang Ning is already the ceiling of their combat effectiveness, but the Demon King is another creature after all!


    "Fight with him!"


    Brother Gou gritted his teeth, "What is death? I only have this life. It''s worth it if I can trade with the Demon King!"


    He didn''t have the impulse, he knew in his heart that he was just dead in vain, and that didn''t make any sense.


    That''s worth it, and it''s worthy of death!


    "How to do it?"


    The fifth gritted his teeth, "Everyone is not afraid of death, but we want to kill the Demon King! Think of a way! Come on!"


    Jiang Ning is fighting fiercely with the Demon King, and he doesn''t know what the situation is. If this continues, I''m afraid Jiang Ning will not be able to hold it anymore.


    "We haven''t fully realized the power of this stone formation yet,"


    Brother Gou took a deep breath, "Control the killing formation!"


    He looked at everyone.


    "Killing array?"


    "Yes, give up defense and only attack! Use our lives to sublimate this stone formation!"


    Hearing that, everyone''s faces suddenly became decisive, life and death are nothing, as long as it is valuable and meaningful, it is worth it!


    "These stones... if they were replaced by us,"


    Brother Gou squinted his eyes, a trace of madness flashed across his face, "We don''t need a stone formation to cover, we ourselves are rocks, attack! Attack! Keep attacking!"


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t kill this devil!"


    "it is good!"


    The sixth child was the first to respond, "Then **** it!"


    "Fuck it!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    They looked at each other and knew in their hearts that, as a result of this battle, they might never see each other again. This might be the last time they saw their brother.


    They must remember each other deeply in their own memory!


    "In the next life, I will be brothers with you!"


    Brother Dog shouted.


    Everyone raised their hands and put them together: "I will be brothers in my next life!"


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Ning and the Demon King separated again. There was blood on both of them, and their eyes were already red.


    "Go to battle!"


    Brother Gou shouted, "Brother, step back!"


    Without waiting for Jiang Ning''s reaction, all a dozen people returned to their positions, resting on the side of the stone where they had been invisible before.


    Jiang Ning glanced at them and wanted them to withdraw. The Demon King was too powerful. They came in now, just to die.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Brother Gou smashed the rock in front of him with a punch, and the others did the same, each smashing the rock in front of him!


    That is the stone formation!


    Jiang Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he immediately realized what they wanted to do.


    They must regard themselves as a stone, build a stone formation, and fight with the devil!


    "do not want!"


    Jiang Di Lu Er kept silent and Wu Ning shouted.


    This is simply taking life to burn!


    "Big Brother, in the next life, we will still talk to you!"


    The dog yelled, and the others yelled.


    Boom


    With a loud noise, the stone formation changed again, and the stones that were originally in place were smashed by Brother Gou and the others. At this moment, they became stones and became the real eyes of the stone formation!

 Chapter 2453： Casualties

    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    ...


    The roar is loud!


    Eighteen people turned into fighting fanatics in an instant, and the entire stone formation exploded with a terrifying aura.


    The devil''s face changed slightly, and he didn''t expect that the stone formation could still have this effect.


    He didn''t even expect that these people were not afraid of death at all, and dared to use their bodies as needles in the stone formation.


    Jiang Ning wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    He had red eyes and trembling lips, but he couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the ground trembled suddenly.


    Brother Gou and others moved!


    They moved quickly, like a violent storm, surging and surging, and immediately surrounded the demon king.


    "kill!"


    A crazy roar, as if to tear open the sky!


    Only the afterimage of the eighteen people turned into a storm, surrounding the Demon King tightly, unable to see where they were.


    "Be careful!"


    Jiang Ning roared.


    At this moment, it was too late for him to say anything.


    Combining the battle formation technique with the stone formation is the ultimate. Brother Gou and the others have done everything they can to put life and death away!


    At this moment, the storm is sweeping, and the winds are roaring.


    First!


    Second!


    The third way!


    Fourth way!


    ...


    Eighteen ways!


    One after another violent, they continued to add in, like a knife blade, forming a circle of storm blades, and the Demon King was at the center. At this moment, there was no chance to escape.


    He didn''t panic, his heavy pupil scanned, and was able to watch these storms. Eighteen people made them. Their speed was very fast. Borrowing the method of changing the shape of the stone formation to change the shadow, the speed was increased to an extreme.


    This is probably their limit.


    The devil could see that Brother Gou and the others were all waving their fists, thinking about it, their fists were the most powerful attack method.


    Attack yourself with extreme speed and with their fists?


    That is to completely treat their own bodies as stones, and want to smash themselves to death.


    "Crazy! You are crazy!"


    The devil''s eyes widened, and he never thought that someone would dare to deal with himself in this way. This is a way of wanting to die together. Even if he is going to die, few of them will survive!


    crazy!


    Completely crazy!


    "bring it on!"


    The devil roared, stood there, and took a deep breath. Even if it was him, he didn''t dare to be careless at this moment.


    The storm is getting more and more turbulent!


    The wind hitting the face fiercely, like a knife, made people feel painful!


    Powerful? Close and close!


    This is the most powerful moment of Brother Gou.


    "The devil of the dog day, I''m fighting with you!"


    "Let you see, even a mortal can kill you!"


    The old fifth''s voice sounded, even if he was going to die, his mother would have to scold him!


    Their speed is getting faster and faster, and the wind blade is getting more and more terrifying!


    Suddenly, the storm seemed to shrink abruptly, and the dog''s face appeared!


    The devil suddenly felt a chill in his back!


    "coming!"


    Before he could react, the first shock came!


    Boom!


    too fast!


    The whole storm smashed hard, and Brother Gou''s fist moved towards the Demon King. The Demon King just raised his hand, and the two hands slammed together.


    boom!


    The earth is shaking!


    The ground under the Demon King''s feet split instantly, and both feet sank deeply.


    On the ground, a blood stain appeared at the same time, it was the blood of Brother Dog!


    Jiang Ning''s eyes are red: "Agou!"


    He shouted and rushed over and saw a figure flying out of the storm circle. The first impact of Brother Gou was over, and his whole person was shaken out.


    Jiang Ning quickly rushed over and hugged him out of the air. Brother Gou''s arm had already burst!


    Only one is left, the arm that has been broken!

 Chapter 2454： Its enough!

    "Agou!"


    Jiang Ning shouted, Brother Dog opened his eyes slightly, there was no fear in his eyes, no regrets: "Not yet...not dead..."


    He still failed to hurt the Demon King the first time he impacted, but this was just the beginning!


    Jiang Ning trembled, and immediately helped Brother Dog seal the wound to prevent him from bleeding too much. This was the price of using one arm, and he was proving to the Demon King that even mortals are equally qualified to fight him!


    Boom!


    Second impact!


    Jiang Ning raised his head, clenched his fists, his steel teeth were about to break, but he couldn''t stop it.


    "Grandpa is here!"


    It''s the fifth voice!


    The second impact was the fifth shot!


    The storm is still terrible, and the face of the devil has changed. He took a deep breath to be ready, and sneered: "Do I still need your notice? Come here!"


    boom!


    A loud noise, another terrifying impact, the ground cracked, half of the devil''s body sank under the ground!


    The same figure flew out, Jiang Ning rushed out again, shaking out, and taking the blood-stained old fifth.


    The old fifth was in a coma, his breath was weak, and one of his arm muscles burst open, revealing the white bones, which made people feel terrible to look at.


    "Fifth! Fifth!"


    Jiang Ning yelled, but the fifth child seemed to be unable to hear him. He was already in a coma. Jiang Ning quickly stopped the bleeding while shouting: "Wake up! Wake up the fifth child! Hold on! Hold on!"


    His voice was trembling, and he had never experienced anything like this.


    He told Brother Gou a long time ago that he would die if he followed himself...


    But he never wanted to see them die!


    "Fifth, don''t sleep! You **** don''t sleep!"


    Jiang Ning roared, but the fifth oldest still did not respond.


    boom!


    The third shock!


    It''s the sixth!


    The fourth time, it''s the old eight!


    the fifth time!


    ...


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Eighteen times!


    With a loud noise, the Demon King roared and greeted every terrifying impact strongly.


    A huge pothole has appeared on the ground. The Demon King is lying there, his chest is sunken, his neck is reversely twisted by 180 degrees, and one arm is broken and placed on his neck...


    He is badly injured!


    I panted for breath, and blood spurted from my nose.


    But the double pupil is still sharp!


    "Puff--"


    The devil opened his mouth, spouting blood, and slowly twisted his neck, as if he wouldn''t die even if his neck was broken.


    "Unexpectedly, you eighteen mortals are so powerful..."


    He smiled coldly, slowly turned his head back to its original position, and struggled to get up. The blood on his body was wrapped in black air, exuding a terrible breath.


    And behind Jiang Ning, eighteen people lay, all seriously injured!


    When they are all dying, a little disturbance can kill them!


    "You pleased me."


    The demon king stood up, connected all his broken arms, surrounded by black energy, and was slowly repairing it!


    Where is this ability that ordinary people can have?


    He looked at Brother Gou and the others, but he didn''t expect that he would be so badly injured by these mortals.


    If today is not eighteen people, but twenty-eight, or even thirty-eight, then he might be killed by them!


    "As a reward, I will kill you myself!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Demon King''s heavy pupils became cold, and he swept out in an instant, raised his arm, a cloud of black air suddenly appeared on his palm, and he slammed the black air over!


    "Die!"


    He roared.


    The black gas corrodes everything around it, even if it just approaches, it melts instantly!


    Once they fall on the dog brothers, they will be killed in an instant!


    "boom!"


    But Jiang Ning, how could this happen.


    He slammed his fist and slammed directly on the black Qi, with a loud bang, and the black Qi was smashed into the air by him, almost hitting the Demon King himself in the face.


    "impossible!"


    The devil was shocked, how could Jiang Ning dare to pick up his own attack with his bare hands?


    "It''s enough!"


    Jiang Ning roared, his eyes were red, and his fists appeared? Shan closed Xi Shi Di Wu Gu Yi? Bai Mang, and his face was killing intent boiling!

 Chapter 2455： Flash by

    Jiang Ning''s whole person seemed to have changed, that white glow wrapped him in an uproar, and disappeared in an instant, but the demon king''s heavy pupil could see that the aura on his body had changed!


    "This is impossible!"


    The devil roared, not believing that Jiang Ning dared to take his attack directly.


    He raised his hand suddenly, and slammed it again with a fist. The black energy was engulfed, and it was rolling and boiling like a sea. Even if he just wiped the dog and the others, it would be enough to kill them!


    But Jiang Ning punched again to disperse the black energy.


    "I said, that''s enough!"


    Jiang Ning burst into tears, his eyes glowing like electricity, murderous!


    He couldn''t just watch Brother Gou and them die, watching them fall in front of him one by one.


    At this moment, he can''t care to feel the changes in his body. At this moment, he has only one thought in his heart, killing the devil!


    He felt his fist become hot, as if he had been scorched by fire, that kind of terrible power, madness surged from his body!


    Boom


    Jiang Ning stomped on her feet, and the ground trembled!


    With a scream, he rushed out directly.


    too fast!


    As soon as the devil''s eyes contracted, he subconsciously raised his hand, bang!


    The terrible power directly shook him out.


    "So fast, what''s going on?"


    The devil didn''t know what happened. Jiang Ning had obviously exhausted his strength just now, but at this moment, this terrifying power was even more terrifying than before.


    Jiang Ning seemed to have changed a person suddenly.


    His eyes became cold, and the double pupils overlapped again, capturing Jiang Ning''s movement, but he didn''t even see it?


    call!


    call!


    call!


    The wind was raging, coming from all directions, the devil turned his head and looked around, he saw eight Jiangning!


    It was an afterimage, just because Jiangning was too fast.


    "Hmph, it seems that you are in Tiangong, and you also got something."


    "It''s really lucky to be able to get the things in the Ji Dao boxing score out."


    "But do you think this can stop me?"


    The devil roared and shouted sharply.


    But Jiang Ning did not respond to him.


    However, the gust of wind stopped abruptly, and eight Jiang Nings overlapped on one person!


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Punch!


    Boom!


    boom!


    A bit of white light exploded in the middle, and it swept in all directions in an instant, and the violent punches overwhelmed the whole body of the Demon King.


    The Demon King couldn''t sit and wait for death. He patted his palms one after another, trying to disperse Jiang Ning''s attack, but he didn''t expect that those punches were pervasive and even penetrated his palm directly.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The invisible fist slammed on the demon king''s body, abruptly smashing him into the air.


    puff--


    The demon king couldn''t suppress the rising blood, he opened his mouth and spouted a mouthful of blood, his face instantly turned pale.


    too frightening!


    Jiang Ning at this moment is more like a demon than him.


    He watched Jiang Ning coming towards him, and immediately stood up.


    "bring it on!"


    "Let me see, how strong do you really have?"


    He didn''t believe, didn''t believe that Jiang Ning could fight against him, and he didn''t believe that Jiang Ning at this moment would be stronger than before. This is simply impossible.


    Jiang Ning still didn''t say a word, his eyes were fixed on the Demon King, with a crazy killing intent.


    It seems that in the bottom of his heart, there is a real demon, a demon even more terrifying than a demon king!


    At this moment, he can''t hold it down!


    Murderous aura swept, spread boundlessly, completely locked the Demon King, terrifying fists like raindrops, slammed on the Demon King frantically, one punch was more powerful and fierce than a punch!


    There was even a faint white glow, blending into the strength of his fist, making the devil feel very uncomfortable.


    boom!


    With another punch, the Demon King was hit again, and the bone in his chest clicked, and it was directly broken?


    How can this be!


    His physical body is strong enough that it is impossible for a mortal to even hurt him at all. How can Jiang Ning...


    Suddenly, the Demon King saw Jiang Ning''s eyes, and for an instant, there was also a flash of black air.

 Chapter 2456： evolution

    "Devilish?"


    The demon king was shocked, and the devilish energy in Jiang Ning''s heart broke out? But how could he not lose control!


    Before he could react, Jiang Ning killed him again, like a robot without feelings. At this moment, he had no other thoughts other than killing the devil.


    His fists were too terrible, and the speed of his fists was amazing. The compressed air made a series of bursts of air. The devil kept retreating and wanted to say something cruel. There was no time.


    Where does he dare to divide? Closed mind to dye Airan Dishan? Heart?


    Jiang Ning at this moment is much scarier than before.


    Could it be that because of the dying guys of Brother Gou, Jiang Ning broke out instead?


    boom!


    The devil was lost for a while and was hit by Jiang Ning again. One of his arms was broken and he was almost torn off by Jiang Ning.


    madman!


    This guy is definitely a lunatic.


    Jiang Ning, who didn''t say a word, was more like a demon, fierce and domineering.


    The devil knew that Jiang Ning''s state was not right, he must be in the heavenly palace, and he had some inheritance, which suddenly burst out at this moment.


    Damn it!


    He scolded in his heart, but didn''t want to let himself become Jiang Ning''s experiment.


    He stepped back more than a dozen steps in succession, and distanced himself from Jiang Ning, knowing that Jiang Ning would not stay away from Brother Gou and them.


    "I didn''t expect it, you put one on it!"


    The Demon King glanced around, looked at the Thirty-Three Heavenly Steps in the distance, and then at the dragon chair that had been standing there for so many years, "Do you think this can kill me?"


    Rumbling--


    It seemed that Long Chair responded, and thunder rang out in the sky.


    The devil hummed coldly, made a decisive decision, turned around and left without any hesitation.


    The injury he suffered is not light, and if this continues, it is very likely that he will be damaged again in Tiangong.


    Jiang Ning...This is evolution, and he wants to become the same type of person. The Demon King is a little annoyed. He didn''t expect this. He didn''t expect the Heavenly Palace person to make such an arrangement.


    Seeing the devil fleeing, Jiang Ning did not chase him.


    The magical energy in his eyes also disappeared.


    Even he himself felt a little weird. What happened to him in the state just now?


    It seems that there is a anger stuck in his heart, making him just want to vent, just want to kill the devil!


    "How are you doing?"


    Regardless of so much, Jiang Ning looked at the seriously injured and dying Gou and the others, his eyes flushed.


    Brother Gou still had a breath, he just squeezed out a faint smile and wanted to speak, but he no longer had the strength to speak.


    "Hold on! Hold on!"


    Jiang Ning shouted, not letting them fall asleep, but in such a place, there is no cure.


    Brother Gou and their current state, if they were sent back to the East China Sea, they would definitely not be able to hold on.


    "Eternal Life Pond! Yes, Eternal Life Pond!"


    He reacted suddenly, the water in the longevity pool had the best healing effect, and sent them to the pool!


    Jiang Ning cautiously moved Brother Gou and others to the longevity pond one by one, let them soak in directly, and use the vitality of the longevity pond to repair their injuries.


    This is the only way now!


    Looking at their weak faces, Jiang Ning said nothing, worried in his heart.


    "Don''t die."


    Jiang Ning sighed inwardly.


    Brother Gou and them are very weak, even hanging their last breath, even opening their eyes, it is very difficult.


    They soaked in the longevity pool water, and soon the pool water was stained red with blood.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about this, he only hoped that the pool water would be useful and could save their lives.


    As time passed by, Brother Gou and their auras were still weak, but a little more stable. The longevity pool water really worked, but there were too many people and too little water came out of the pool. Eighteen people had to recover at the same time. The effect too slow.


    Jiang Ning also couldn''t divide it into batches. Everyone was seriously injured. If they can''t be treated in time, they will die!


    "Dad, what happened to them?"


    Behind him, Jiang Yao''s voice suddenly came, slightly crying.

 Chapter 2457： Her tears

    Looking at the pool full of blood and water, looking at Brother Gou and the others, each of them had a weak breath, and they couldn''t even open their eyes. Jiang Yao knew that they were injured no matter how young they were.


    Just like last time, the old naughty boy was aging and dying, Jiang Yao was afraid that he would leave.


    "They are injured."


    Jiang Ning didn''t hide it, knowing that there is no point in hiding Jiang Yao now. She should be told that Brother Dog and the others were injured in order to protect her.


    "Don''t be afraid, Yaoyao, Dad will save them and won''t let them get into trouble."


    He patted Jiang Yao''s head lightly, his voice a little hoarse.


    In the pool, Brother Gou and the others are extremely weak. Even if they took a sigh of relief, their injuries were too serious. Even with the vitality of the longevity pool, they continued to help them repair their injuries. , And the pool water is too little.


    This speed is too slow.


    "They are uncomfortable,"


    Jiang Yao looked at the dog brothers and they couldn''t help crying, "Dad, uncle and they are all very uncomfortable, I can feel that they are very painful."


    Those wounds seemed to be on her own body. Jiang Yao gently touched her arm, as if touching the wounds of Brother Gou and theirs, "It hurts, it hurts!"


    Jiang Ning picked her up, not knowing what to say.


    "Uncle Agou,"


    Jiang Yao struggled to get down, but refused to hide in Jiang Ning''s arms.


    She walked up to Brother Dog, knelt on the ground, stretched out her hand and gently touched Brother Dog''s face, "Are you in pain?"


    Brother Gou felt that there was a voice in his ear, Jiang Yao was talking to him, but the voice was so small that he could hardly hear it.


    He barely opened his eyes, wanted to shake his head, and told Jiang Yao that he didn''t hurt, but he couldn''t even do the simplest movement.


    "Uncle Five, wake up, look at Yaoyao, you haven''t taught Yaoyao to curse."


    "Uncle Jiu, your gift to Yaoyao, Yaoyao hasn''t played yet, you have to play with me."


    "Uncle San, you talk to Yaoyao, can you talk to me?"


    Jiang Yao looked at the uncles who were alive and kicking on weekdays, lying in the pool at this moment, motionless, not even opening his eyes, his breath was so weak, it seemed that he might leave him in the next moment.


    That kind of feeling made her feel so uncomfortable, as if she was being pulled by her heart.


    "fine¡­¡­"


    Hearing Jiang Yao crying, Brother Gou exhausted his strength and squeezed two words from his throat to comfort Jiang Yao, but this made Jiang Yao want to cry even more.


    "Your voice has changed, and you still said it''s okay!"


    Jiang Yao cried, wanted to hug Brother Gou, but was afraid of hurting him. Looking at the wound on Brother Gou''s body, blood was dripping. She was not afraid, just distressed, only knowing that Brother Gou must be very painful.


    Seeing Jiang Yao''s sad look, Jiang Ning didn''t know what to say.


    He wanted to comfort Jiang Yao, but he was also uncomfortable in his heart, so how could he comfort him?


    "Woooooo-"


    Jiang Yao cried, heartbroken, and gently pulled the dog''s clothes, "You don''t want to be troubled, you all promise Yaoyao, don''t be troubled, okay?"


    She begged, her voice trembling, not wanting to lose anyone.


    But no one answered her, they didn''t have the strength, and some were still in a coma, and they didn''t hear what Jiang Yao said.


    Jiang Yao couldn''t bear it anymore, the crying became louder and louder, and the big teardrops rolled down from the eye sockets, and the clear eyes had long been misted.


    "Don''t ignore me..."


    She was crying, tears dripped, and fell on the shoulder of the dog, with a click, directly mixed with the water in the pool.


    "Don''t don''t want me, ohhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Jiang Yao cried more and more sad, and her tears kept rolling down, falling on the dog, and in the pool. In a short time, the water in the longevity pool began to roll, and a cloud of mist rose up!


    Jiang Ning''s eyes cleared up, is there any movement again?


    Before Jiang Yao''s hand touched the water of the longevity pool, it made the whole longevity pool boil!

 Chapter 2458： Dont make me cry

    He was worried that there would be an accident. The springs in the pool suddenly wanted to wake up. Streams of spring water spewed out!


    The red in the pool gradually faded, and the continuously gushing spring water exudes strong vitality!


    Jiang Ning could feel that the Changshengchi seemed to be alive!


    It''s Jiang Yao!


    Jiang Yao is the last spring, this is Jiang Yao''s ability!


    He watched carefully from the side, watching the pool water boil more and more, the red that was stained with blood, was constantly fading, as if swallowed by the aura in the pool water.


    Brother Gou and their injuries began to recover faster.


    Even Jiang Ning could feel it, and could see it with the naked eye!


    "Yaoyao,"


    Jiang Ning hurriedly said, "Don''t stop, keep crying."


    Jiang Yao turned to look at him, wondering what Jiang Ning meant.


    "Yaoyao, Uncle Agou and them, may be leaving you."


    He took a deep breath, "You will not see them in the future, you will not hear their voices, and they will not be able to play with you. In the future, you will have to play by yourself."


    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, Jiang Yao''s heart was broken. She couldn''t help it, and she burst into tears, tears constantly rolling down like beads with a broken thread.


    The pool water started to boil!


    Even the spring eye made a neighing sound!


    Sure enough, Jiang Ning guessed right, Jiang Yao''s tears were more effective than these springs.


    It was important to save people at this moment, and he didn''t care about making Jiang Yao cry, and he continued to say those words quickly to keep Jiang Yao in good shape.


    Knowing that Brother Gou and the others might die, might have to leave themselves and disappear from their own lives, Jiang Yao couldn''t cry, tears kept dripping in the pool.


    The water in the pool boiled more and more, and the vaporized mist enveloped Brother Dog and them all, making people look a little fuzzy.


    The vitality in the mist is obvious, even if it''s just a breath, I feel comfortable.


    Saved!


    They are saved!


    Jiang Ning was glad Jiang Yao was here, and Jiang Yao''s tears were able to save Brother Gou and them.


    Looking at the boiling pool water, watching the wounds of Brother Gou and theirs, they are recovering rapidly, Jiang Ning also had to marvel, the power of the spring eye is indeed terrifying.


    No wonder Tiangong has been able to stand proudly for so many years, and the Demon King has worked so hard to get the spring even if it is a life of nine deaths.


    This kind of terrifying vitality is too amazing, maybe it can really make people live forever.


    As time passed, Jiang Ning felt that Brother Gou and their breathing slowly recovered. Although the injuries were still serious, they were not fatal anymore.


    Eighteen people are still alive!


    Fortunately!


    This is the greatest blessing for the most serious blessings.


    Jiang Yao hugged Brother Gou''s neck, tears slipped down, making Brother Gou''s face wet.


    "Uncle Agou, don''t ignore me, I won''t let you go! I don''t want you to go!"


    She cried and her eyes were red.


    "Well, I''m not leaving."


    Suddenly, Brother Gou opened his mouth, his voice still weak, but he was able to speak, a little hoarse, but Jiang Yao suddenly raised his head, and when he saw Brother Gou looking at her, he cried more loudly.


    "You scared me!"


    She was crying, hugging tighter, "You scared me to death!"


    Brother Gou didn''t move, and he couldn''t move either. He could feel that his wound was recovering. The feeling was amazing.


    He also knew that if it weren''t for Jiang Yao''s tears, he would definitely not be able to make it through.


    But even so, he still didn''t want to see Jiang Yao cry.


    "Yaoyao, stop crying, okay?"


    Brother Gou said softly.


    "No way!"


    Jiang Yao shook her head, crying even louder, "I cry, I shed tears, you won''t leave me!"


    She is still young, but she knows everything.


    She gently touched Brother Gou''s face, her small mouth slumped, trying to brew her own emotions, for fear that she could not cry, no tears, and could not save Brother Gou and them.


    "Let me cry enough at a time, in the future, you can''t make me cry anymore!"

 Chapter 2459： lack

    ?Fu Ai Shi Yi Zhe Er Ai Fu? Brother Dog smiled, his heart warm.


    He wanted to stretch out his hand and gently stroke Jiang Yao''s small face, but he couldn''t lift his hand at all.


    Looking at Jiang Yao''s eyes, he was crying red, and he was moved.


    Although this girl is still young, she actually knows everything. She knows that her tears can save everyone. Even if she is most afraid of crying, she is forcing herself to cry at this moment.


    The water in the longevity pond became more and more clear.


    Those **** waters were diluted so that they were invisible, the thick mist was scattered, full of vitality, and the entire space was surrounded by this mist.


    Brother Gou and the others are shrouded in this, using those vitality mists to constantly repair their injuries.


    Jiang Ning seriously felt that Jiang Yao''s tears were so severe. Now it seems that Brother Gou and their lives must be saved. As for recovery from the injury, it will definitely take some time.


    In any case, as long as people can survive, this is more important than anything else.


    He asked Jiang Yao to sit there with Brother Gou and the others, talking from time to time to keep Brother Gou and them awake.


    And he was on the side, protecting the dog brothers and them, and at the same time began to check his own body.


    When fighting the Demon King just now, the white qi in Dantian suddenly surged out, making him so strong that he was not even afraid of the black energy of the Demon King, which surprised Jiang Ning.


    He didn''t feel this way before, and he didn''t even realize that those white awns could still be used like this.


    At this moment, he tried again, but he couldn''t mobilize, and he didn''t even know how to communicate with these white lights.


    He could feel that in his dantian, those white awns were wrapped in a ball, floating and sinking there, quiet.


    But when fighting, the violent state makes people feel terrible!


    If the devil doesn''t escape, and fights to get himself seriously injured, maybe he can really kill him!


    Jiang Ning sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, and relaxed his mood.


    Soon, he entered a state. He wanted to spur the white awns through his body, but he could still only feel it, but he didn''t know how to use them.


    These white awns must have been obtained by sitting on the dragon chair before.


    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but open his eyes and looked at the Dragon Chair of the 33rd Heaven in the distance. There seemed to be a person sitting there, staring at himself at the same moment!


    But what exactly is this white mang?


    It was said that it was related to the Ji Dao fist score, but Jiang Ning did not find any description about these in the lines on the fist score, not a word.


    "Could it be that these lines are not complete, and some are missing?"


    Jiang Ning suddenly thought of such a possibility.


    The nine fist scores are all on his body now, and he has cracked all the lines on the fist scores, but is this all the fist scores?


    He knows that those lines are not all, after all, these lines are very likely to be words used by another civilization, how could there be so few.


    But where are the missing ones?


    Jiang Ning felt that it was not the right time to think about it now. The most important thing now is how to figure out what those white awns are, and how they can use them.


    He has played it once, knowing how terrible these white lights are. Even the demon king who has recovered a lot, he can resist. What surprised him most, the white lights, seems to be able to restrain the black devil spirit of the demon king!


    Sora had such a good thing, but couldn''t flexibly mobilize it. Jiang Ning was a little angry.


    But anger is useless, you must find a way to calm down, he reminded himself.


    "Da da da!"


    In the distance, there was the sound of footsteps, fast.


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes, heard who the footsteps were, and put down his guard, it was an old naughty boy!


    The old naughty boy hurried over, he was not at ease, not at ease that Jiang Ning and the others were fighting with the devil here, and he could only guard in the East China Sea.


    "What about people?"

 Chapter 2460： Distressed

    He shouted and saw that the surrounding area was in ruins, and even the grass that had just grown was wiped out. There was blood on the ground and the faint smell of blood in the air, which had not been blown away by the wind.


    "Jiangning!"


    The old urchin shouted.


    "I''m here."


    Jiang Ning responded.


    Hearing the voice, the old naughty boy hurried over and saw Jiang Ning sitting there at a glance. He couldn''t help but feel a little worried, "How are you?"


    "Where are they? Where is Yaoyao?"


    His voice became anxious, even Jiang Ning was injured, what about the others?


    They won''t have an accident!


    "On the side of the longevity pond,"


    Jiang Ning said, "All are alive."


    Understand these three words, the old naughty boy''s hanging heart, instantly let go, all alive! Great! Great!


    He didn''t care about Jiang Ning''s injury, Jiang Ning could not die anyway, he was worried about Jiang Yao and the others!


    The old naughty boy rushed to the longevity pond and saw at a glance, dozens of dog brothers lying in the longevity pond. Seeing them all red with blood and scarred appearance, his old eyes suddenly became red.


    He gritted his teeth and his lips trembled: "Just stay alive, just stay alive!"


    Although he always refuses to admit it, Brother Gou and them are his own disciples!


    Seeing that they were so injured that they almost lost their lives, the old naughty boy felt very sad. As a master, he couldn''t protect his disciples. He felt that he was really useless.


    "Master..."


    Seeing the old naughty boy coming, the dog yelled.


    He usually yelled like this, the old naughty boy just snorted and ignored him, but today, he nodded repeatedly: "I''m here! I''m here!"


    He walked over and saw that Brother Dog had broken his arm and his eyes were even redder.


    "That **** greedy wolf! Dare to hurt my disciple!"


    The old naughty boy almost gritted his teeth, "I never finished with him!"


    Hearing what the old naughty boy said, Brother Dog felt very relieved, and the old naughty boy finally admitted them.


    "Don''t worry, take good care of your injuries. The water in this longevity pond has a strong repair ability and can even regenerate vitality. You will definitely be fine."


    The old naughty boy comforted, "I will think of a way, your hand...I will think of a way!"


    "Master!"


    Behind Brother Gou, Jiang Yao''s voice came.


    She fell asleep as tired as she was crying, and now she woke up when she heard the voice of the old naughty boy.


    She rubbed her eyes and saw that she was really an old naughty boy, and immediately rushed over, got into the old naughty boy''s arms, and started crying again.


    "Oh, Master, Uncle Agou, they are all injured, they are all to protect me!"


    Jiang Yao cried, heartbroken.


    She was young, but she knew that the dog brother and the others were hurt so badly just to protect themselves.


    "Don''t be afraid, the master is here."


    The old naughty boy lightly patted Jiang Yao''s head and looked at her crying red and swollen eyes, feeling distressed.


    He also felt sorry for Brother Dog and them, he almost died here after nine deaths!


    "It doesn''t matter, let Yaoyao cry. If Yaoyao cries, there will be more tears. Uncle Agou and the others can recover faster."


    Jiang Yao stubbornly said.


    "alright, alright,"


    The old naughty boy was almost crying himself. He gently wiped away the tears for Jiang Yao and glanced at the longevity pond. "The water in the pond is enough, so let them recover. Can you cry again when the water in the pond is not enough? Waiting for zero?"


    Now, no matter how much water there is in the pool, it doesn''t make much sense. Brother Gou and their lives have been saved, and it takes time to recover.


    He hugged Jiang Yao up: "Hey, obedient, you have to keep your tears at the critical time, you know?"


    "Yaoyao understands."


    Jiang Yao nodded and wiped away her tears. She knew how important her tears were, so she must use it at the most critical time to help her father and master.


    "You guys take a good rest."


    The old naughty boy looked at Brother Gou and the others, "Master will definitely help you avenge this grudge!"

 Chapter 2461： think

    Damn greedy wolf, whether he is greedy or not, but his greedy body hurts Brother Gou and the others, this account will be counted on the greedy wolf.


    The old naughty boy walked over one by one and told everyone a few words to let them recuperate. Relying on the water in the longevity pond can save their lives, but recovery must take time.


    The old guy''s eyes are red, and he has lived his entire life, not as sad as today.


    He took Jiang Yao back outside, and Jiang Ning was still sitting there.


    Seeing the old urchin coming out, Jiang Ning opened his eyes.


    "They have saved their lives. This is a blessing."


    "Where is the greedy wolf?"


    The old naughty boy asked, "Is he still alive?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    The Demon King''s strength is amazing, even if it only recovers 70% to 80%, coupled with the wolf-greedy heavy pupil, that strength makes it difficult for all of them to join forces.


    It would be really hard to tell if the Demon King was completely restored.


    "This bastard, his life is very hard!"


    The old naughty boy gritted his teeth and said, "No matter, next time I meet him, I will kill him, so I dare to hurt my apprentice!"


    How can he bear it.


    He is like this, he has a clear distinction between love and hatred, and he must avenge whatever he wants to avenge.


    "The devil now occupies the body of the wolf-greedy. He is very strong and not easy to deal with,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Although I was seriously injured this time, the Demon King''s Remnant Soul is powerful, and he did not die after the Heavenly Palace was destroyed. I''m afraid it will still be the same this time, so I can''t care less.


    "You hurt him badly?"


    The old urchin said in surprise.


    Of course he knew how powerful the Demon King was, the two in one powerful, but not a single greedy wolf.


    But Jiang Ning actually seriously injured the Demon King without being seriously injured. This was of course a surprise.


    "good."


    Jiang Ning said, "There was a white glow in my body, which just broke out, causing my strength to skyrocket and seriously hurting him."


    Baimang?


    The old naughty boy knew what it was, and he also had it in his body. That was the threshold for the martial artist to enter a stage and become a master of innate martial arts, but it seemed that it was not as evil as Jiang Ning said.


    "That thing, can it explode?"


    He couldn''t help being surprised.


    Jiang Ning shook his head. He didn''t know how to explain it. He was thinking about this question just now, but he still has no answer yet.


    Now it seems that the old naughty boy doesn''t know either.


    "I can''t control it yet."


    He said the truth.


    If he can control it, he won''t let the devil leave this time, and he will kill him on the spot to avoid future troubles!


    He thought for a long time, but he couldn''t figure out what exactly this white mang is, how to control it, and what is the connection with the Jidao boxing table? A bunch of questions need answers.


    "Since it will erupt once, there will definitely be a second time."


    The old urchin has rich experience, "Don''t worry, often at this time, you need to calmly think about it. Next time it breaks out, take a good hold."


    "I always feel that the white glow in your body is not what we call the pre-existing energy, it may be another thing."


    He took a deep breath and said seriously, "Don''t worry, there will always be a way. Let''s think about it together."


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Jiang Yao, take care of you these few days. I want to retreat and think about the problem. In addition, you should pay attention to the safety of Agou."


    He glanced at the old naughty boy, and Tiangong was undoubtedly the safest place right now.


    He has arranged the formation to ensure the safety of everyone, but he is also worried about any accidents. The old naughty boy is here, and he is relieved.


    "Don''t worry, there is no problem in the East China Sea. If there is me here, they will not have any problems. You can retreat in peace and tell me what you need to do."


    The old urchin nodded.


    He knew that at this time, what Jiang Ning needed most was to calm down and think about some problems.


    He carried Jiang Yao to one side, did not disturb Jiang Ning, and at the same time paid attention to the movement on the longevity pool. Any situation can be resolved at any time.

 Chapter 2462： Scramble

    This battle was fierce, and the result was both losers.


    Maybe this is the best ending. After all, no one has lost their lives. Jiang Ning doesn''t want to see someone leave again. But this time, what about the next time?


    No one can tell.


    The best result should be that he killed the Demon King and completely solved this hidden danger. Everyone will no longer be in danger from now on.


    Therefore, he needs to calm down and improve his strength. In addition to the attainments in the formation, he also needs to understand what the white light is. If he can use it to kill the devil, it is definitely not a problem!


    Jiang Ning slowly closed his eyes, let himself fall silent, and let the whole person enter an ethereal state.


    He needs to be calm, he needs to be extremely focused, he needs to enter his body, understand his body, and understand what the white light is in his dantian.


    At the same time.


    Away from the Heavenly Palace, the Demon King was vomiting blood all the way.


    He was badly hurt.


    He didn''t expect that Jiangning would suddenly explode, what is that white light?


    What did the old fellow from Tiangong give to Jiang Ning?


    He doesn''t know what it is, but he knows that that thing can hurt himself, maybe even kill himself!


    puff--


    The demon lord couldn''t stand firmly, his body shook suddenly, and blood spurted out of his mouth again, his face turned pale all of a sudden.


    He was sure that Jiang Ning did not catch up, and he was very embarrassed after running away for so long.


    This is not the first time he has escaped.


    The first time he fought Jiang Ning, he fled, and now he fled again, as if, in front of Jiang Ning, he had nothing but escape.


    The devil is a little angry!


    He kneels? Covers Shan, Lu Fuyi, and Paran? On the ground, holding the big tree with his hand, his body trembled badly, his internal organs were hit by Jiang Ning''s fist, and his injury was not light. If he hadn''t had a devilish body, it would be early now. Died.


    "What a terrible punch..."


    "I didn''t expect him to practice this kind of attack with his extreme fist. It''s incredible."


    Of course he knew something about Ji Dao Fist. He had never seen or heard of such a method.


    This made the Demon King feel uneasy.


    This Jiang Ning, whether it was Ji Dao Fist Technique or the white glow in his body, seemed to be aimed at him deliberately, as if he was destined to stop him.


    "Kill him! He must be killed!"


    The Demon King gritted his teeth, his eyes were indifferent, he would definitely not be calm if he didn''t kill Jiang Ning.


    Even though he never cared about anything and never felt that someone could stop him, Jiang Ning made him feel this way for the first time.


    puff--


    He couldn''t bear it, another mouthful of blood spurted out, and the whole person instantly lost his strength and fell to the ground, unable to move.


    Tired, as if there is a heavy burden on his body, the injury is not light.


    "Why, dying?"


    Suddenly, the voice of greedy wolf sounded!


    Seize this opportunity, he woke up!


    Seeing that the Demon King was seriously injured like this by Jiang Ning, he laughed wildly, "Dignified Demon Lord, you were beaten like this, you are really amazing, hahahaha!"


    "This is your body..."


    "What about my body? Isn''t your remnant soul injured? How do I feel that he has become weaker."


    Greedy Wolf is not polite at all, and said harshly, "I said, you are not Jiang Ning''s opponent, you will die in his hands sooner or later, you are not qualified to own my body, now...get out!"


    The two began to fight for control of the body again, but the devil who had been seriously injured could not compete with the wolf this time, but in a moment, the devil''s voice disappeared.


    Greedy wolf is back!


    He took control of this body again, even though it was already scarred, he still felt excited.


    This is his body, no one can take it away!


    "Huh, it''s really bad, even I was affected."


    The soul fits with the body, and the impact of the injury makes the greedy wolf feel exhausted in an instant, and can''t stand up at all.

 Chapter 2463： help me

    He almost fell to the ground.


    After a while, Greedy Wolf stood firm and regained control of his body. It was really wonderful.


    He thanked Jiang Ning for being so strong and hurting the devil so badly, so that he had the opportunity to get his own body back.


    But this kind of gratitude is only a matter of a few minutes.


    After taking back his body again, Greed Wolf has to find a way to occupy his body forever, and to find a way to completely kill the devil and let him get out of his body!


    Compared with the devil, he is not much better.


    The most important thing at the moment is to recover from the injury first, and look for opportunities by the way to obliterate the remnant soul of the demon king.


    Greedy wolf left, and soon disappeared.


    And within the Tiangong.


    Jiang Ning is still in retreat.


    The old naughty boy accompanied Jiang Yao while paying attention to the situation of Brother Dog and the others.


    Soaking in the water of the longevity pond, their injuries recovered quickly.


    After all, there is nothing in this world, which is more vital than the water in the longevity pond, and it is not difficult to repair it.


    Life and death, flesh and bones, is not just talking.


    "Yaoyao is sleepy, then sleep for a while, and master will play with you again when she wakes up."


    The old naughty boy put Jiang Yao to sleep, and walked to the edge of the longevity pond, carefully watching the dog brothers and the others, making sure that when they have any needs, they are on the side.


    In the pool, Brother Gou and the others continued to lie down, and they could feel that the wound was refreshing. It was the breath of life in the water, and they were constantly repairing their wounds.


    Although slow, this speed is still amazing enough!


    In this world, I am afraid that there is no medicine, with such miraculous effects.


    Moreover, it doesn''t need Brother Gou and the others to do anything, they just need to lie here, do nothing, just wait quietly, without pain, without any other influence.


    I have to say that the water in the Longevity Pond is really amazing.


    "Master."


    Seeing the old naughty boy coming, the dog brother and others shouted.


    "How do you feel?"


    The old urchin nodded and said with concern.


    "It''s much better, the physical condition is stable, the internal injuries are constantly being repaired, and the external injuries will be slower, but it is also amazing."


    Brother Gou smiled.


    He broke an arm. It is not easy to regenerate.


    But the old naughty boy still let him soak in the pool, maybe there will be a miracle.


    "Don''t worry, under the world, maybe this longevity pond water is the most amazing thing, endless vitality,"


    He comforted, "It will definitely heal your injury, and maybe your arm can also recover."


    Brother Gou nodded, he would believe whatever the old naughty boy said.


    The old urchins checked over one by one, and saw that their injuries were better than before, so they slowly relaxed.


    "Master.? Shan Yi Xilu Xi Pa Erzhe?"


    Suddenly, Lao Wan called to him, his face flushed slightly, "Can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s busy?"


    "Look, if there are any bugs in this pool, biting my ass, it''s itchy."


    The old naughty boy turned black, but he could only agree.


    He stared at it, and couldn''t help cursing: "Where is the worm, so black, where can I look?"


    Suddenly, everyone else laughed, and even laughed so much that they hurt the wound.


    "That''s Mao,"


    The old fifth blushed, "Everyone doesn''t have hairs on their bodies. Look at them, do they have them?"


    The old naughty boy really wanted to slap him, but was afraid of hurting him.


    "I didn''t see the bug,"


    He looked at it carefully, and found no bugs, "Why are you itchy?"


    As he said, he was about to reach out to touch it, and the old five''s face became even redder.


    "Just, it''s the middle position."


    The old naughty boy immediately withdrew his hand, and his beard began to blow.


    "I didn''t see it!"


    He snorted, "It seems that your injury is almost better. You dare to tease me!"

 Chapter 2464： evolution

    "No! Master!"


    The fifth hurriedly explained.


    "I feel itchy all over."


    If he hadn''t hurt his hand, he would have scratched it.


    His skin was a little red, the old naughty boy could see, and his pores were opened, as if he was breathing!


    His face changed.


    "How do you feel inside your body?"


    The old urchin asked immediately.


    "It''s all itchy. It seems that there is a bug crawling in the body, itching is not good, Master, please help me scratch it."


    The fifth child couldn''t help but twist.


    "do not move!"


    The old naughty boy flushed, and immediately scolded.


    "I tell you, this is a miracle!"


    "How do the rest of you feel?"


    "I feel itchy too."


    "Yes, when you say it, Master, I feel it too."


    Hearing that they all reacted, the old naughty boy was even more pleasantly surprised.


    "Good! Good!"


    "This is a good thing!"


    "This is a good thing!"


    The old urchin shouted, "Your bodies are changing."


    He didn''t expect that the water in the Longevity Pond would still have this effect, and it would be a blessing in disguise for Brother Gou and the others.


    This kind of metamorphosis is not the kind of metamorphosis that we said in the past. It depends on human power to transform. This kind of metamorphosis starts from the cell.


    It can be said that their bodies have already embarked on another path!


    "Jiangning!"


    The old naughty boy shouted and waved his hand again.


    Jiang Ning is still in retreat, don''t bother him, the most important thing now is to stabilize this state.


    "You guys, keep calm."


    The old naughty boy said immediately, "Next, do as I say."


    Brother Gou said that he was obsessed with Erlu Ling. When they heard this, they knew that this was a rare opportunity, so they didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    Although this feeling is very uncomfortable, the old naughty boy said it was a good thing, so he had to bear it.


    "I teach you a pure heart mantra, which can keep you awake and focused. No matter how uncomfortable your body is, bear it without moving, understand?"


    This kind of good opportunity can''t fall short.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone cheered up, didn''t dare to joke, and immediately followed the old naughty boy to learn the Heart-Cleaning Mantra so that they could stay focused.


    The old naughty boy taught patiently, the dog brothers are serious about learning, this kind of once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, no matter how painful they are, they will have to survive.


    After all the ups and downs, life and death, these are actually nothing.


    What they fear most is hopeless and becomes ordinary.


    Now, it''s a blessing in disguise.


    If you can make yourself stronger because of this, then for them, it''s not a loss!


    This kind of mentality of the strong, they have gradually formed.


    Time passed by, and under the guidance of the old naughty boy, they quickly took control of the Heart-Cleaning Mantra, meditated in their hearts, closed their eyes, and immersed in this state.


    The old naughty boy didn''t bother them, watching them one by one, nodded, the surprise on his face still couldn''t hide.


    "I didn''t expect it, a blessing in disguise, I hope they can all have a good transformation."


    He knew that this might be the biggest opportunity for Brother Gou and the others in this life. When it appears at this time, there are certain definite certainties.


    He doesn''t know, and he can''t be sure, but as long as you look forward, you can''t go wrong.


    The old naughty boy was watching to make sure that nothing would go wrong. He wanted to watch his apprentices transform and become completely different people.


    After experiencing such a fight, especially fighting with a powerful existence of the Demon King level, for them, they are already experiencing things that others cannot experience.


    Being able to escape in a nine-dead life, the insights gained are far beyond imaginable.


    At this moment, Brother Gou and the others, closed their eyes one by one, devoted themselves to their own state, ignoring the feelings of the body, and seriously thinking about what they have learned from this battle...

 Chapter 2465： take the chance

    This is a kind of opportunity, a rare opportunity. I am afraid it will be only once in this life. If it is missed, it will be difficult.


    The old naughty boy didn''t bother them, while watching Jiang Yao''s side, protecting his apprentices.


    But Jiang Ning is still in retreat, completely immersed in his own world.


    He needs to think, he needs to keep trying, how to control his dantian, that trace of white light, for him, maybe that is the biggest turning point, and it is also the biggest reliance after him!


    However, this not only takes time, but also a lot of wisdom.


    Tiangong gradually calmed down.


    Except for the fresh mist from the longevity pond that is getting thicker and thicker, there is not much change here, and it is still in ruins, even if there is some grass emerging.


    at the same time.


    Greedy wolf hid himself.


    He is a very cautious person and will not expose himself easily, especially when it is not safe enough.


    His body was seriously injured by the Demon King. At this moment, let alone Jiang Ning, even an ordinary master could kill him and kill him!


    It took him several days to get his body to recover better, at least from the outside, it was not obvious that he had been seriously injured.


    Greedy wolf is not angry, the devil made his body like this, if it weren''t for Jiang Ning severely injured him, he didn''t know when he could regain control of this body.


    He must take advantage of the devil lord''s weakness and sleep, take his body back completely, and drive the devil out!


    However, this is not an easy task.


    The demon king waited for so many years before he waited for himself. These few battles with Jiang Ning made him realize the benefits of double pupil. How could he easily give up in the pit?


    But Greed Wolf will not give up either, this is his body, he must take it back, no one wants to take it away!


    He quietly returned to the crypt without alarming anyone. He knew that the crypt was now controlled by Jiang Ning. Once he was exposed, Jiang Ning would know for the first time.


    That guy is a cruel person, and he will definitely kill him when he finds himself.


    Greedy Wolf would not believe that Jiang Ning really wanted to cooperate with him. In order to kill the Devil King, he would treat himself as a friend, and don''t even dream about such things.


    He must be on Jiangning''s kill list. Greedy Wolf has no doubt about this matter.


    He came to the catacombs to find Yumeng.


    He knew Yumeng was still in the crypt, waiting for himself.


    The old palace, there were no people coming, and it was extremely desolate. Today''s crypts seem to be deserted, and even the people in the original caves are depressed.


    The Demon King did not come back, and they were terrified. The Demon King came back, and they were in dire straits, living in fear and anxiety every day.


    No one knows, one day the Demon King is unhappy, and he himself becomes the one he vents to kill.


    Greedy wolf walks in the palace.


    "I know you are waiting for me here."


    He said, "I''m here, come out."


    Greedy wolf turned his head and looked around without any sound.


    "Yumeng, it''s really me."


    Hearing this, there was a sound of footsteps at the end of the corridor, Greedy Wolf looked at it, and heard the footsteps with so familiar ears.


    Yumeng is here, she is indeed here, Greedy Wolf knows that she will definitely be here waiting for her return.


    "Are there some surprises?"


    Greedy wolf said, "You don''t want to see me come back."


    He can come back alive, which means that Jiangning and the others have failed and failed to kill the Demon King.


    Yumeng shook his head.


    "I don''t want to see you die, not at all."


    She looked at the greedy wolf and sighed, "Why do things become like this?"


    "In the end, so many people will die. Those people are all innocent."


    It''s not just the people in the crypt. If the devil continues to exist, there will be many people who will die because of it in the future. No one wants to die, but do they have a choice?

 Chapter 2466： Paranoid

    Under this huge torrent, they are too small to fight their own destiny at all.


    "innocent?"


    Greedy Wolf snorted, "There are so many innocent people in this world, can you sympathize with me?"


    "Just our peers, besides the three of us, how many people are still alive?"


    "Even if it is innocent, it will still be dead sooner or later, what''s the difference."


    What he said was very simple, and he seemed to look at it indifferently. Greedy Wolf had already seen through these things, even if it was himself, he didn''t feel that he must live.


    If the goal he wants to achieve requires him to die, then he will not hesitate!


    He is a lunatic, in order to achieve his goal, he can do nothing, even his own life!


    This kind of madness is simply incomprehensible for ordinary people.


    "Legacy, you shouldn''t be like this."


    "Then what should I do?"


    Greed Wolf asked, "Anyway, no matter what I do, I will be spurned by the world, shameless, and insulted by others. Why not just be myself and enjoy my life?"


    He smiled wildly, kind of free and easy, even a little charming.


    He stared at Yumeng, not being polite at all: "You tell me, what should I do?"


    Yumeng shook her head, she didn''t know how to answer.


    Of course she knew what kind of person Greed Wolf was. After so many years, he had never changed, and he could not change.


    "I want to change, but is there such a chance?"


    Greedy Wolf smiled, but his tone was full of sadness and self-deprecation, "Even if I am dying, who will really care about me? Do you?"


    "I will help you."


    "Okay, then you help me!"


    Greedy Wolf said, "I need your help to get back this body that belongs to me!"


    Yumeng hesitated and said: "How do you want me to help you?"


    "I want to devour the remnant soul of the Demon King!"


    A trace of madness flashed in Greedy''s eyes.


    He knows that the devil''s remnant soul is extremely tenacious, and it is almost impossible to completely wipe it out. The only thing he can do now is to devour it and turn it into his own use!


    Yumeng''s expression suddenly changed when she heard it.


    "impossible!"


    "The Devil''s Remnant Soul is extremely powerful. If you collide head-on, it is likely that you will be swallowed."


    Yumeng shook his head, "You are completely dying."


    Now the Devil''s Remnant Soul is not the one that was almost wiped out by the years in the Heavenly Palace before. The Devil''s Remnant Soul has recovered 70%.


    "He was seriously injured by Jiang Ning and fell asleep temporarily. This is my only chance."


    Greedy wolf said.


    He is a paranoid!


    He stepped forward, staring at Yumeng, "I''ll just ask you a word, can you help me?"


    "If I don''t swallow him, I will be swallowed by him sooner or later. Then, I will die as well!"


    "Since it''s dead sooner or later, it''s better to fight, maybe I won the bet?"


    This gambler mentality makes Yumeng a little bit confused.


    "Can''t you think of other ways?"


    "There is no other way."


    Greedy Wolf snorted, "If there are other ways, I would have thought about it a long time ago, why wait till today."


    "I gave the Devil a chance to control my body and provoke Jiang Ning, just to wait for this opportunity. If I can''t seize it, the next time I wait for the Devil to wake up and take my body, I won''t have a chance again."


    The remnant soul of the Demon King is still recovering, even if it has not surpassed the peak of the past? As long as it is restored to 100%, Greedy Wolf has no chance of winning, and it will definitely be wiped out by the Demon King!


    Greedy wolf does not want to die!


    He didn''t even want to die like this for no reason, or even be robbed of his body, this kind of death, he simply could not accept.


    Yumeng hesitated. She felt greedy wolf was too crazy. It was just walking on the edge of death. If she was not careful, her death would disappear without any chance of turning back.


    "I haven''t asked you anything in my life. This is the only time, maybe, only this time."

 Chapter 2467： help me

    There was a bit of bitter smile in the words of Greed Wolf.


    Yumeng felt uncomfortable when she heard it.


    These few of them are truly contemporaries, and they have known each other from a young age until today.


    Seeing the greedy wolf fall to the present level, Yumeng felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    She knew that if she didn''t help Greedy Wolf, no one would help him.


    In this world, greedy wolves can be the enemy of the whole world, but they will not hurt themselves.


    "How do you want me to help you?"


    She looked at Greedy Wolf.


    "Your traction can help me."


    Greedy wolf said.


    Traction is a unique ability of Yumeng. Now she can control the soul of people!


    Although it''s just a simple pull, but with a little time, you can get a head start in the master showdown.


    Whether it is Breaking the Army, Greedy of the Wolf, Seven Kills or Yumeng, they all have their own ability to look after the house. This ability of Yumeng is innate and cannot be learned the day after tomorrow.


    "it is good."


    Yumeng nodded and agreed, "But I will only help you this time."


    "I don''t want you to die, but also, I don''t want to see again? Yi Yi Er Shi Er Lu Ling Ran? You did the wrong thing."


    Greedy Wolf nodded.


    "I just want to live, just to live."


    He seemed to be dozens of years old, even his tone of voice had become vicissitudes of life, and he felt tired of this worldliness. He felt helpless and distressed when he heard Yumeng.


    Yumeng said nothing, and left with Greedy Wolf.


    Where the greedy wolf went, in the depths of the crypt, in a desolate and crowded place, this place may not even be the Demon King himself.


    The Remnant Soul of the Demon King at this moment was completely asleep, and Greedy Wolf was not reconciled. Even though the Demon King had come, it was too late to stop him.


    The Demon King''s Remnant Soul, who was seriously injured by Jiang Ning, was not his opponent at this moment, and could no longer compete with him for control of his body.


    The vast desert.


    At first glance, the sky was full of yellow sand flying, but under the feet, the yellow sand stopped abruptly and would not go beyond half a step, as if there was a red line here, and they were not allowed to cross.


    "What is this place?"


    "Endless Sea."


    Greedy wolf said.


    "Before, it was the sea, but now it''s dry, leaving only sand."


    "How do you know such a place?"


    The cave is vast, and the greedy wolf doesn''t belong here, how could it find such a strange place.


    "By chance."


    Greedy Wolf didn''t explain much.


    He didn''t need to explain this kind of thing.


    He stepped forward and crossed that line. Suddenly, yellow sand covered the sky, almost instantly burying him!


    Greedy Wolf raised his hand and shook the yellow sand away, as if there was a kind of glass protective cover on the surface, making the yellow sand not even close to him.


    Once this was sea water, but now it has become a desert. It has to be said that the passing of life itself carries a kind of sadness.


    Yumeng didn''t say anything, and followed in.


    Similarly, those yellow sands can''t get close.


    "How can an ocean become a desert,"


    She shook her head, unimaginable, "What the **** happened here."


    The place that was originally full of vitality became lifeless. Even the yellow sand in the sky made her feel that this place was like a grave, and even the sound of the wind was full of sadness.


    "No matter what happens, it has already happened. No one can change the past. We can only stand on the present, and there is no need to look at the future."


    Greedy wolf seems to be talking to himself, looking into the distance, the heavy pupil reappears!


    What he saw in his sight was different from Yumeng.


    Yumeng only saw the yellow sand in the sky, and the sound of the roaring storm in her ears.


    And what Greed Wolf saw... is a bunch of cold bones!


    Some were buried under the yellow sand, some were half exposed, and some were sloppy, and they had long been blown out of sight.


    Here... it''s more like a huge tomb, where many, many people are buried!

 Chapter 2468： come!

    "What are you going to do to bring me here?"


    Yumeng looked at the greedy wolf and couldn''t help asking.


    Greedy wolf said that he wanted to survive, so what use was it to come to such a lifeless place.


    "I need you to use traction technique to draw out the remnants of the soul in this desert and inject it into my body."


    Greedy wolf looked at Yumeng.


    "You are crazy!"


    Yumeng shook his head directly, "This way you die faster!"


    Her face changed, she turned her head to feel the breath of these storms, and then she suddenly realized that there were many remnants of souls floating in the desert, and she felt the past carefully, and there were still a lot of them!


    Don''t say so much, even if it is one or two remnants of soul, forcibly introduced into Greedy Wolf''s body, I am afraid it will make Greedy Wolf die faster.


    She shook her head and refused directly.


    "You don''t want to live, you want to die!"


    "I won''t help you."


    She was leaving immediately.


    This is simply not a way to save greedy wolves.


    "Even if I am going to die, I want to die in your hands."


    Greedy wolf said, "Yumeng, do me this favor."


    Yumeng stopped and looked at the greedy wolf deeply.


    "Do you know how dangerous this is?"


    "You already have the remnant soul of the devil in your body, and then introduce other remnants into your body. Your body will definitely not be able to stand it. You are like this..."


    She feels that greedy wolves must die!


    This is not a way to save lives at all, but a way to lose one''s life.


    He is absolutely crazy, greedy wolf must be crazy.


    "You do not understand,"


    Greedy Wolf smiled bitterly, "If my body is controlled by the Demon King, then the world will suffer. I think Jiang Ning should have told you?"


    Yumeng did not speak.


    Jiang Ning did tell her, and she knew it, and even had some contradictions, that she didn''t want the world to collapse, but she didn''t want to see the greedy wolf die.


    "This method is a life of nine deaths. If it succeeds, I live and at the same time wipe out the remnant soul of the Demon King. If it fails, I die with the Demon King. The world is safe. Isn''t it a good thing?"


    He looked at Yumeng and smiled, "Really, if it is? Guranshan Shidiran Fuyi? Die in your hands, I''m very happy."


    Yumeng''s eyes were a little red.


    She didn''t understand why Greedy Wolf had to go to this point. If she chose another path from the beginning, it might not be like this today, but she knew that Greedy Wolf is Greedy Wolf, and he would never regret it. matter.


    "Have you really decided?"


    "Decided."


    Greedy Wolf nodded.


    "Only you can help me with this matter, Yumeng."


    Greedy Wolf seemed very calm, as if he didn''t care even if he died in the next second.


    People like him are so crazy, not afraid of death at all.


    Yumeng walked in front of Greedy Wolf with firm eyes.


    "Live!"


    After speaking, she took a deep breath and said nothing.


    Greedy Wolf smiled, nodded, and immediately began to prepare.


    The yellow sand flying all over the sky, mixed with countless remnants of souls, they are roaring, struggling, and their teeth and claws are frightening to watch!


    But Greedy Wolf looked at them with a smile and a sense of control in his hands.


    He is not afraid, even people who are not afraid of death, what else would they fear?


    "It''s going to start."


    Greedy wolf said.


    He sat there cross-legged, and the yellow sand around him couldn''t get close. The wind blew his long hair and fluttered. Suddenly, his whole body was wide open, extremely violent!


    "bring it on!"


    He yelled.


    Yumeng stood in front of him, opened his hands, and an invisible and intangible strange ripple spread away in an instant.


    Hum¡ª


    The entire space trembled slightly, and immediately, the remnants of the souls in the yellow sand seemed to have received some kind of instruction, and they all rushed towards the greedy wolf.


    He seems to have become a container, and all the remnants of souls are vying to get into his body!


    crazy!


    horrible!


    The wolf-greedy heavy pupils watched the hideous remnants of the soul flying in, and his eyes were instantly crazy: "Come on! Come on!"

 Chapter 2469： Devour!

    "Woo-"


    The wind howls!


    Those remnant souls uttered a stern sound, which made people feel numb after hearing it, as if there were thousands of fierce ghosts hovering in mid-air, all staring at the greedy wolf, trying to rush into his body.


    Yumeng is a little worried, she is afraid that the wolf will die, and will die very quickly!


    She had never seen anyone dared to do this. Greedy wolf was the first, and probably only the only one.


    At the moment she started, she regretted it a little. If she didn''t agree, Greed Wolf would not do such a thing.


    But now, it''s useless for her to regret. At this point, she can only do her best to protect the greedy wolf.


    She doesn''t want to see the greedy wolf die!


    boom!


    A voice came, the first remnant soul, instantly got into the body of Greed Wolf, making him tremble.


    The muscles of the whole body were tense, and the heavy pupil burst into two rays of light instantly!


    "bring it on!"


    He roared, and he was not afraid at all. The terrifying willpower instantly shredded the remnant soul that rushed into his mind, like a mist, directly shattered.


    Greedy wolf silently urged the exercises and swallowed the broken remnant soul!


    It''s a success!


    Sure enough!


    This made him feel confident.


    He has been betting that he will succeed.


    These days, being suppressed by the devil¡¯s remnant soul, Greed Wolf is not wasting time, but has been studying the remnant soul of the Demon King. Especially last time, the demon king swallowed the remnant soul of the demon kings, making Greed Wolf feel that why the devil can, Can''t he?


    He thought, since the devil can do it, it means that Shan Wu loves Er Wu Ai? The way to devour the remnant soul is feasible!


    He studied the magic power of the devil, and even when the devil used his body, there was no resistance. Instead, he let go of his hands and feet, did not confront the devil, and let the devil control his body as he pleased.


    This is what he is collecting the devil''s information!


    If the Demon King knew that the greedy wolf was so crazy, he would dare to use this method to learn his own way of devouring the remnant soul.


    Not to mention him, even any one person, I am afraid that he can''t believe that the wolf can do this, this kind of tolerance and madness, not ordinary people can do it.


    This kind of paranoia makes people wonder if it should be fear or admiration.


    "Boom!"


    The remnant soul that came from howling was overwhelming, densely covering the sky and the sun, making Yumeng feel the scalp numb.


    But she didn''t dare to relax, seeing Greedy Wolf succeeded for the first time and swallowed the first remnant soul, which shocked her, Greedy Wolf could actually do it.


    She took a deep breath, kept herself focused, and constantly controlled the speed at which the remnant soul was introduced into the body of Greedy Wolf. She did not dare to be too fast or too slow.


    Seeing the dense remnants of souls, she really felt that greed of wolves was too crazy!


    Greedy Wolf has no heart to think about anything else. At this moment, he is devouring these remnants of souls with all his heart. Under such a powerful impact, even he feels a lot of pressure.


    His body even cracked!


    His skin was cracking every inch, and blood was flowing out, making people panicked.


    But Greedy Wolf ignored it, he didn''t even notice that he had no way to be distracted at this moment.


    The reason why he dared to be so focused was also because the person outside was Yumeng, who was the only one who could safely give his life to her.


    Even if he died, it was worth it to die in Yumeng''s hands.


    Greedy wolf devoured the remnant soul frantically, one after another, without stopping at all, his brain almost exploded!


    But he still didn''t give up, the feeling that his brain poured into his body and almost burst his body was indescribable.


    Greedy Wolf is experiencing these at this time. He has no other thoughts. His consciousness and spirit are like an angry lion, opening his blood basin and gulping constantly. He has long been uncountable. This is the number one. NS¡­¡­

 Chapter 2470： This is the beginning

    Time, one minute and one second passed, the yellow sand was flying wildly throughout the desert, and the whistling sound was very harsh, as if it was a natural disaster!


    Terrible!


    From afar, in other parts of the crypt, some people felt the huge fluctuations, and they all looked in the direction of the greedy wolf, but didn''t know what happened.


    "What happened?"


    "It''s terrible pressure, I think my back is a little cold!"


    "Is there something coming out, in the crypt...what else is there?"


    Tang Fang looked into the distance, his eyes were deep, and he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    He felt that something more terrifying than the Demon King might appear. The Demon King had been missing for some days. He didn''t think the Demon King would die. After all, it was the Demon King and no one could kill it.


    But he knew that in this world, there will definitely be people who are more terrifying than the Devil?


    Greedy wolf!


    In his mind, this name suddenly came to mind.


    "Hope... I hope it''s not him..."


    Tang Fang murmured.


    Where did he know that it was greedy wolf!


    Crazy wolf!


    At this moment, the greedy wolf had no idea how many remnants of the soul had been swallowed, and his entire face turned red. The double pupils were full of madness, bloodshot, and hideous faces, like evil spirits.


    Yumeng looked at this state of greedy wolf, and she was a little worried. She wanted to stop, fearing that greedy wolf would not be able to hold it, but greedy wolf never meant to give up.


    His body trembled more and more severely, and he could even hear his bones snapping, as if there were many people sharing the same body, vying for control over the body.


    Yumeng was worried, frowned slightly, not knowing what to do, whether to continue or stop.


    If she stops now, Greed Wolf may have lost all of her work, but if she does not stop, Greed Wolf is likely to die!


    Can''t stop!


    She took a deep breath, she might be able to save the greedy wolf''s life, but he might not forgive himself in this life.


    "I want to live!"


    Yumeng gritted her teeth and tried her best.


    At this moment, Greedy Wolf has entered the final critical moment!


    His spirit and consciousness are still devouring those remnants of souls, and as a result, they become stronger and stronger, and the speed of swallowing them is faster and faster. Those remnants of souls are like the best tonic!


    At this moment, the soul of the greedy wolf is more than a hundred times stronger than in the past!


    How crazy is this?


    But he was right, the devil''s way was indeed feasible, and he persevered.


    As the soul became stronger and stronger, Greedy Wolf found that it became easier for him to devour these remnant souls, and even in the end, effortlessly.


    Greedy wolf''s face calmed down, and the light in the heavy pupil became stronger and stronger!


    He exhaled slowly, feeling that his whole body had become lighter, that kind of invigorating feeling, and controlling the body as he pleased, was not at all comparable to the previous feeling.


    The storm gradually stopped.


    All the remnant souls in the desert were swallowed up by greedy wolves, and none were left.


    Yumeng was very tired, and sweat was all over her forehead.


    Seeing that the greedy wolf is safe and sound, she is relieved.


    "how do you feel?"


    "very good."


    Greedy Wolf glanced at her, "Thank you, Yumeng, you saved me and gave me new life."


    Yumeng did not speak, but shook his head.


    She just didn''t want to see Greedy Wolf die, she didn''t want to watch him disappear from this world.


    But she also didn''t like it. Seeing greedy wolves destroying the world, this kind of ambivalence made her hesitate.


    "ended."


    Yumeng said, "If you are still alive, that''s fine. This is what I can do."


    "No, it''s not over yet."


    Greedy wolf shook his head.


    He still sat there, but the aura on his body gradually became more and more terrifying, with a terrifying aura of murder, "This is just the beginning."


    "Next, is the real beginning!"


    Greedy Wolf said, "It''s life or death, it depends on this time!"


    He wants to completely devour the remnant soul of the Demon King!

 Chapter 2471： Fight

    Yumeng was stunned.


    She didn''t expect this to be just the beginning?


    Greedy wolf devours so many remnants of soul, it is only the beginning, he wants to...


    Yumeng woke up suddenly, Greedy Wolf was about to devour the remnant soul of the Demon King!


    He is crazy!


    At this moment, she realized that the greedy wolf swallowed so many remnant souls in the desert, in order to strengthen her soul, to fight to the death with the remnant soul of the devil!


    Is this too crazy?


    "Legacy! Stop it!"


    Yumeng yelled, she wanted to stop the greedy wolf, this is basically an act of seeking death.


    The remnants of the Demon King are not comparable to those of ordinary people. Even if there is a gap of thousands of times in number, there is still a huge gap.


    Greedy wolf cannot succeed.


    Yumeng rushed over, but a wave mark circulated on the ground, instantly blocking her outside, preventing her from approaching.


    "Looking at the wolf! Stop it! You will die like this!"


    Even if it was to forcibly stop the greedy wolf, Yumeng couldn''t just watch him die.


    Fighting with the Devil''s Remnant Soul, I am afraid that no one in the world can do such a thing, except for the wolf, who else would be so crazy, not even afraid of death.


    "I must get my own body back."


    Greedy Wolf finished speaking, and stopped paying attention to Yumeng.


    That''s how he is. The things he recognizes will not change, and it is useless no matter who persuades him.


    Slowly, Greedy Wolf closed his eyes, and quickly opened them suddenly!


    A double pupil reappeared, bursting into an amazing light!


    "Devil, fight to the death!"


    Greedy Wolf didn''t hesitate, and took the initiative to awaken the devil''s remnant soul. At that moment, the two souls fought fiercely in his body.


    "You are so bold!"


    It was the voice of the devil, "This is provoking me!"


    "Since you want to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    The devil was obviously angry. He did not expect that the wolf would dare to do such a thing. To him, this was a blasphemous act and provoked the devil''s majesty.


    But Greedy Wolf ignored it.


    He was ready to feel that the Demon King was madly attacking, and Greedy Wolf didn''t hesitate, so he immediately chose to face it head-on with the Demon King!


    In the sea of ??his consciousness.


    The two figures slammed into each other, making a loud noise!


    "Bring Er Fu Shan to Er Shu Earth? Bang!


    The entire sea of ??consciousness is shaking, and the waves are raging!


    The demon king was shocked. He didn''t expect Greed Wolf to confront him directly. He could feel that the soul of Greed Wolf became stronger, much stronger than before.


    "Unexpectedly, you actually learned how I swallowed the remnant soul."


    "You taught me."


    Greedy Wolf said indifferently, "You and I share the same body, you know what I am thinking, and in the same way, I know exactly what you are thinking."


    "It''s just that I''m not as arrogant as you, and I''m not at all guarded."


    The devil is arrogant, he can''t take greedy wolf in his heart, he just thinks this is his own container.


    But no matter what he thought, Greed Wolf wanted to get his own body back. For this, he could do anything, tolerate, be wronged, and even take the initiative to hand over his body to the Demon King and let him control it.


    The purpose is to know more secrets of the devil and find a way to kill the devil!


    This kind of xinxing and the city palace made the Demon King more and more angry.


    "die!"


    He felt desecrated.


    The demon king shot, opening up and closing, extremely powerful, and terrifying strength, still higher than the greedy wolf, in the sea of ??consciousness, the two souls are colliding fiercely.


    Greedy Wolf did not give in at all. Even if he knew that there was still a gap between himself and the Demon King, he also felt that this gap was now the smallest.


    He strengthened his soul, and Jiang Ning''s remnant soul was crushed by more than half!


    If he can''t grasp this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, then he won''t have another time.

 Chapter 2472： He lost

    oom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The two souls fought madly, even if only a piece of soul fragment could be pulled from each other, whatever the price could be paid.


    This is a life and death battle!


    This is the final battle!


    Greedy Wolf has nothing to retain. If he loses this time, he will completely disappear from this world, but if he wins, the one who disappears is the Devil!


    The battle became more intense, and the entire sea of ??consciousness was shaking. The Demon King did not expect that Greed Wolf could endure it to such a degree, and when he was seriously injured, he would make a sudden attack.


    This cunning bastard!


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The devil''s hair was flying, and his body was surging with black energy. He didn''t retain the slightest, he wanted to swallow the greedy wolf, and completely let this nasty guy disappear from the world.


    On the contrary, Greed Wolf was very calm. For this battle, he was fully prepared, and even learned from Jiang Ning''s experience.


    Siege is the bottom, the heart is the top!


    To be a battlefield with the human heart, and at this moment, he has grasped the psychology of the devil.


    Looking at the devil''s hysterical and crazy appearance, Greedy Wolf knew that his chance was here!


    At the same time.


    Yumeng couldn''t know the situation of the battle between the two souls, anxious.


    She could only watch, watching Greedy Wolf sitting there cross-legged, motionless, and even suddenly died at that moment, she didn''t know.


    "Crazy man! Crazy man!"


    She cursed, but there was no way.


    In addition to greedy wolves, who else can do this kind of thing?


    She wanted to use her traction technique to help the greedy wolf, to see if she could force the remnant soul of the demon king out, but now, she couldn''t even get close.


    "Don''t die!? Wu Lu Furan and Aixiwu?"


    Yumeng said.


    In the sea of ??consciousness.


    Greedy wolf and the remnant soul of the devil are fighting fiercely!


    His arm was torn off by the devil''s remnant soul abruptly, and the devil''s face and one eye were also torn off by the greedy wolf and held in his hand.


    "You...you are dead!"


    The devil roared.


    His frantic roar was in sharp contrast with the calm of the wolf.


    Greedy wolf even showed a smile, and put the eyes of the demon king in his hand directly into his mouth, his teeth burst open!


    The blood flowed from his mouth, and it made people feel terrified when he looked at it. This lunatic... is really a complete lunatic.


    The Demon King couldn''t bear it, and rushed over again, and Greedy Wolf also had no reservations.


    kill!


    Rumble!


    Almost instantly, the two people rushed together again, Greed Wolf felt that the power of the demon lord was weakened, and his power... was still growing!


    Under the circumstances, the wolf-greedy momentum became stronger and stronger, and the remnant soul of the devil fell into a disadvantage.


    The battle is still the same, even if it is just a conscious battle, it is thrilling.


    Greedy wolf didn''t dare to be careless. Even if he had the upper hand at the moment, his opponent was the remnant soul of the Demon King, not ordinary people. Any trace of luck may fall short.


    The devil was about to collapse, he couldn''t think that he would fall to this point.


    He is getting weaker and weaker, his speed is getting slower and slower, his strength is getting smaller and smaller, and he can''t hide himself even as he watched the wolf''s fist attack.


    boom!


    The devil is down!


    Greedy Wolf didn''t hesitate at all, and directly rushed forward, with a hideous face, as if he were a real ghost!


    He tore off the devil''s limbs, so that the devil could no longer move!


    "You! You die! You die!"


    The devil yelled, but he was already weak.


    Greedy wolf stretched out his hand, fingers like a knife, and pierced the Demon King''s throat fiercely, splashing blood!


    The devil can''t speak anymore!


    "I think you are noisy."


    Greedy Wolf pulled out his hand, stuck out his tongue, and licked the blood, as if it were the most delicious thing in the world.


    The devil''s body was trembling, and he could feel that his strength was gradually disappearing.


    He lost.


    The one-eyed, staring at Greedy Wolf, looked at Greedy Wolf¡¯s hand, and stretched out towards the eyes...


    Puff!

 Chapter 2473： Endless power

    In an instant, it was dark!


    He could only hear the sound of teeth grinding, the **** greedy wolf... was eating his own eyes!


    The devil was going crazy, he wanted to struggle, but his limbs were all ripped off by the greedy wolf.


    He wanted to resist, but there was no chance.


    Greedy wolf is like a wild beast, an inhuman beast, constantly tearing the remnant soul of the demon king, tearing it off piece by piece, and swallowing it into his own mouth!


    The splash of blood and the strong smell of blood made the greedy wolf even more excited.


    His heavy eyes flickered, like a star in the dark night, so bright!


    But for a while, on the ground, except for the mottled blood, no trace of the devil could be seen again.


    In the entire sea of ??consciousness, the devil''s breath disappeared.


    Greedy Wolf stood up, covered in blood, his own, and his own demon king. His soul became stronger and stronger, and the terrifying control made him a little intoxicated.


    His broken arm began to grow, and his soul was completely complete!


    "This feeling is really wonderful!"


    The greedy wolf laughed, crazy.


    He succeeded!


    He walked against the sky and swallowed the devil!


    Greedy wolf can feel that his soul is a little different, that kind of strength is from the inside out, completely different from the past.


    He squeezed his fist lightly, only to feel that that terrifying explosive force appeared in an instant.


    "Fantastic!"


    Greedy Wolf took a deep breath and screamed up to the sky, "Hahahahaha!"


    Yumeng at this moment is still worried.


    She wanted to help Greed Wolf, but she couldn''t help anything.


    Seeing Greedy Wolf had become calm and seemed to fall asleep completely, her heart tightened.


    "Legacy!"


    Yumeng shouted, "Are you awake? Are you awake!"


    She wanted to rush over, but the formation barrier still blocked her and couldn''t get close at all.


    Yumeng slapped a palm suddenly and hit the barrier hard, shaking the barrier, but it didn''t break.


    She gritted her teeth, slapped several palms one after another, exhausted all her strength, barely punched a few cracks in the barrier!


    boom!


    Yumeng let out a low growl, her palms became fists, and she smashed it hard. With a snap, the barrier was broken, and she immediately rushed over.


    At this moment, Greedy Wolf opened his eyes.


    At that moment, Yumeng saw the double pupils of Greed Wolf, as if he had been struck by lightning in an instant, and her body and mind trembled suddenly, and she suddenly lost the ability to react.


    It''s as if you suddenly fell into the abyss, the feeling of light and fluttering body, weightlessness!


    Suddenly, Yumeng reacted, and she was instantly vigilant.


    "Are you a wolf? Or a devil!"


    What a terrifying breath!


    With the previous greedy wolf, he is not alone at all, but it seems that he is not a demon king.


    "it''s me."


    It''s the voice of greedy wolf.


    He retracted the heavy pupil and looked at Yumeng calmly.


    "Looking at the wolf?"


    Yumeng was a little surprised, "You... have you succeeded?"


    Greedy Wolf actually succeeded!


    He swallowed the devil?


    Greedy Wolf nodded his head, there was not much emotional fluctuation. After that, he calmed down instead, and the changes in his body, soul, and even his mentality had undergone tremendous changes.


    He stood up.


    "From now on, there will be no demon king."


    He looked at Yumeng, "Yumeng, thank you, I can''t do it without your traction."


    Yumeng''s eyes trembled and she was a little dazed. She didn''t expect Greedy Wolf to actually succeed.


    But the greedy wolf in front of her gave her an unprecedented sense of strangeness. It seemed that although the face was greedy wolves, the voice was greedy wolves, and even the double pupils were still greedy wolves, but this person was not greedy at all!


    He swallowed the remnant soul of the Demon King, and his soul was extremely powerful, but is he still such a greedy wolf?


    Yumeng couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "There is no demon king in the world, what about you?"


    She looked at the greedy wolf, and suddenly she closed Erxi and brushed the mountain with zero intent, and asked.

 Chapter 2474： New devil

    Greedy Wolf laughed.


    "I am me, I am still greedy, but not a demon king."


    He walked to Yumeng and reached out to touch Yumeng''s face, Yumeng dodged sideways.


    Greedy wolf''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was dissatisfied with Yumeng''s reaction, but instead, he recovered and chuckled.


    "You still don''t want to accept me."


    "Even if I have become the most powerful man in the world?"


    Yumeng shook his head.


    "I never thought about whether you are the strongest man, I just treat you as a friend."


    "I save you, but I don''t want to see my friend die, nothing more, don''t get me wrong."


    "Since you are okay, then I can rest assured, in the future, we will each cherish it."


    After Yumeng finished speaking, he turned and left.


    She felt that greedy wolves were too modest. At that moment, when she refused the hand of greedy wolves, she actually felt a trace of cold murderous, fleeting!


    "Yumeng!"


    Greedy wolf shouted to her.


    Yumeng didn''t look back, but suddenly, a violent wind hit!


    Her face changed drastically, and her eyes were full of disbelief. The wolf is going to kill herself?


    boom!


    One palm!


    Greedy wolf''s palm slapped Yumeng''s back fiercely, and directly knocked her out, wow, spouting a mouthful of blood.


    Yumeng couldn''t believe it at all!


    "You... want to kill me?"


    She looked at the greedy wolf and couldn''t believe that she had just saved the greedy wolf''s life and saved his life desperately. Now he wants to kill herself?


    "Your traction...can''t stay."


    Greedy Wolf''s eyes were terribly cold, and his expression looked a bit similar to the Demon King!


    Yumeng understood that Greed Wolf is no longer Greed Wolf, he is a new generation of Demon King!


    He swallowed the remnants of the demon king of the previous generation, and naturally became the new demon king. How could it become like this?


    "You resurrected me just for my traction technique?"


    Yumeng was a little startled. She suddenly felt that Greedy Wolf might have never admired herself. He had a purpose from beginning to end.


    Greedy wolf did not speak, and walked towards Yumeng step by step, the indifference in his eyes made Yumeng completely ashamed.


    Traction cannot be retained, it must be a threat to greedy wolves!


    Seeing Greedy Wolf raising his hand, Yumeng''s eyes suddenly burst into anger.


    She slapped the ground with her palm, and in an instant, a storm appeared out of thin air, shaking the yellow sand flying all over the sky, and flew directly toward the face of the greedy wolf!


    Greedy Wolf stretched out his hand, and the dense yellow sand that covered the sky and the sun suddenly fell apart, but there was no sign of Yumeng anymore.


    He bowed his head and glanced at the footprints on the ground.


    Yumeng escaped.


    Greedy Wolf didn''t chase after him. Even if Yumeng did not die, his palm was almost abandoned. It didn''t make much sense to chase him or not.


    He bluffed his hands, the entire desert storm became violent, and the yellow sand roared, as if the remnants of the soul were still there, swept across the sky, extremely terrifying!


    The ground began to vibrate, and black air permeated from the ground, all surrounded by Greed Wolf, and he was constantly devouring it!


    "This cemetery of ten thousand people is finally completely opened today!"


    "This is hell, this is the **** I prepared for you all!"


    The greedy wolf laughed, like crazy, the powerful aura shocked the entire crypt. From the depths of his heart, there was a fear that could not be suppressed at all. .


    Tang Fang looked from a distance, his body trembling, unable to control it.


    He opened his mouth, his Adam''s apple slipped, and murmured: "How could this be..."


    In the distance, the black energy that soared into the sky, boiling like the sea, spread in all directions, so that people like them could clearly feel that the crazy devilish energy was about to swallow everything!


    Is this the birth of a new demon king?


    The people in the crypt were shocked. They suddenly felt scared and fled in a panic, trying to find a way to the crypt as soon as possible, because here, it will soon become a real hell!

 Chapter 2475： Someone coming

    At that time.


    Tiangong.


    Jiang Ning was still immersed in thinking.


    He knew very well that those white awns were not only useful to him, but also useful to the world.


    That is the key for him to improve again in a short time. If he doesn''t figure it out, he has no way to solve the devil.


    Boom


    Suddenly, the ground trembled suddenly.


    The sky is covered with dark clouds.


    The old naughty boy in the distance looked up and frowned slightly, with a bad premonition.


    He felt depressed, as if something woke up, and it was the kind of very unlucky thing.


    "Master? Erxi Lu Lingran attending the land? Is it going to rain?"


    Jiang Yao followed up and glanced, "Why not thunder."


    Mom said, thunder is really going to rain, if there is no thunder and dark clouds, it may just be that the climate has changed.


    "Yeah, why not thunder."


    The old urchin murmured.


    He looked down at Jiang Yao, squatted down, and stretched out his hand to gently stroke her little head.


    "Yaoyao, if it rains, you have to hide and hide out of the rain, you know?"


    "Well, Yaoyao knows."


    Jiang Yao nodded obediently.


    The old naughty boy smiled, did not say anything, took Jiang Yao and walked to the edge of the longevity pool together.


    Seeing that Brother Gou and they are recovering well, he also feels relieved.


    "Internal injuries healed very quickly, and external injuries were almost invisible."


    "The water in this longevity pond is indeed amazing."


    The old urchin nodded.


    He glanced at the broken arm of Brother Gou, and it might be difficult for him to rebirth from the broken arm.


    "Master, don''t worry about me, it''s the same with one hand."


    Brother Gou smiled, "It''s not like I''ve never had it before, one-armed hero, maybe, my strength can be improved."


    He is optimistic, after all, he is a man, not qualified to sink.


    What about one hand?


    Can''t stop his determination to continuously pursue to become stronger!


    "I''m not worried about you,"


    The old naughty boy said, "I believe you can go your own way."


    He rarely encourages people in this way.


    "In a few days, your internal injuries will be able to recover. Then, we will go home together."


    He thought in his heart, when he went back, he had to think about it, and find a set of exercises suitable for one-armed practice for Brother Dog. He remembered countless exercises secrets in his memory, and he could always find the best set. Give it to Brother Dog.


    Suddenly, the old naughty boy''s ears moved and he noticed that someone had entered the heavenly palace and was approaching here.


    "Yaoyao, you follow me!"


    The old naughty boy immediately became vigilant, not daring to be careless.


    Even Gou and the others are ready to fight in an instant, even if their injuries have not fully recovered.


    "It''s the fairy sister!"


    Jiang Yao yelled, and she felt it before she saw anyone. This perception ability was even more acute than that of an old naughty boy.


    The old naughty boy was stunned for a moment and looked at Jiang Yao. He didn''t expect Jiang Yao to react so quickly.


    He only felt it at this moment, it was a familiar breath, it was indeed Yumeng, but the state of Yumeng seemed a little wrong.


    He ran over quickly, and from a distance he saw Yumeng walking in chaos, walking crookedly, and looking weak.


    "Yumeng!"


    The old naughty boy was shocked and hurried over. Before Yumeng could say anything, he fainted.


    He quickly hugged Yumeng, took out the longevity pool water from the kettle, and poured it into her mouth.


    "Why hurt so badly?"


    The old naughty boy was anxious, "What happened?"


    Yumeng was still in a coma, and after drinking a few sips of water, the complexion on her face was slightly better.


    Her back is so skinny!


    The blood stained her long skirt, and even two bones were broken. It was obviously exhausted to be able to get here all the way.


    "How is Sister Shenxian?"


    Jiang Yao cared.


    "It''s okay, she''s great, nothing will happen."


    The old urchin said.


    His face is full of worry.

 Chapter 2476： How to do

    Although he said that he didn''t care about Yumeng''s life and death, and didn''t want to see her again, but at this moment, seeing Yumeng hurt like this, he was still very angry and uncomfortable.


    Who is it, even Yumeng was hurt.


    Did she run into the devil?


    Now I know everything, I can only wait.


    "What happened?"


    Jiang Ning woke up and walked over.


    Seeing Yumeng lying there, injured, a little surprised, "Why is she hurt."


    Yumeng''s strength is not low, ordinary people can''t come to her at all, let alone her temper will not offend people at all.


    ?Paid Yidi and wait for Dilixi? If you run into the Demon King, I''m afraid I can''t run away.


    But the Demon King was seriously injured by himself, so he didn''t dare to reveal his whereabouts. What''s more, it was the body of Greed Wolf, who had loved Yumeng for many years, and it was even more impossible to hurt her.


    The old naughty boy just shook his head and didn''t know anything.


    "Just ask when she wakes up."


    He looked up at Jiang Ning, "How about it, do you want to understand?"


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    He is still clueless.


    "Don''t think about it, maybe you still need an opportunity."


    He sighed.


    Jiang Ning took a look, Jiang Ning took a look, Gou and their injuries recovered well, everyone is still alive, this is a lucky thing.


    Now Yumeng is injured again, I don''t know what happened.


    There is always a bad feeling in his heart.


    For a while.


    Yumeng opened his eyes, still full of alert, and immediately moved his hand, being stopped by the old naughty boy.


    "I saved you, do you want to do something with me?"


    The old urchin said angrily.


    Seeing that it was an old naughty boy, Yumeng finally felt relieved.


    Even if the greedy wolf who is least likely to hurt her hurts her, the old naughty boy will not.


    "Who hurt you?"


    Yumeng knew that the old naughty boy would ask.


    "Looking at the wolf."


    Yumeng''s tone was very light, and she gently shook her head, obviously even she couldn''t believe it.


    "Looking at the wolf?"


    The old naughty boy stood up directly, "How is this possible!"


    He hates greedy wolves very much, but he also knows that greedy wolves have admired Yumeng since he was young, and even for this reason, he turned his face with Pojun and designed to kill Pojun.


    How could he hurt Yumeng?


    The old naughty boy couldn''t believe it at all.


    "Is it a wolf or a demon king."


    Jiang Ning asked.


    Maybe Yumeng didn''t distinguish between the wolf or the devil. After all, their two souls share the same body.


    "It''s a greedy wolf."


    Yumeng said, "The devil is dead."


    When Jiang Ning listened to the old naughty boy, he was stunned.


    The devil is dead?


    "This has always been the true purpose of greedy wolves."


    Yumeng glanced at the two people, "What he has been looking for is the remnant soul of the demon king. Let the demon king occupy his body, and then look for opportunities to devour the remnant soul of the demon king and become a new generation of demon kings."


    "He rescued me from resurrection, in fact, it was also for my traction technique, so that I could help him and devour the remnant soul of the Demon King."


    "We were all deceived. This guy is simply a lunatic. He found a mass grave in the crypt and asked me to use traction to help him devour thousands of remnant souls. After he grew his soul, he would seriously wound the devil king. The remnant soul has been completely swallowed!"


    Jiang Ning didn''t expect that he would seriously hurt the Demon King, but he would be cheap and greedy.


    But Greedy Wolf has such a city government and has been operating for hundreds of years?


    When the old naughty boy heard this, his body trembled with anger.


    "Damn greedy wolf, he even wants to kill you?"


    He was angry and annoyed, "Why are you helping him!"


    Yumeng smiled bitterly: "I just don''t want to see him being swallowed by the devil and die in vain."


    "What kind of person is he, don''t you know?"


    "You saved him, do you know how many people will die because of him?"


    The old naughty boy was furious, "Yumeng, I think you are crazy!"


    "The Greedy Wolf has now become the Great Demon King. It is definitely more terrifying than the previous Demon King. He is simply a lunatic!"


    His face was full of worries, the greedy wolf, who was so powerful as to be terrifying, was simply a disaster.


    "what should I do now?"


    The old naughty boy looked at Jiang Ning with a serious expression.

 Chapter 2477： Must kill

    What else can I do?


    There is no other way but to kill him, this is the only way.


    However, today''s greedy wolf is even more difficult to deal with.


    The original Demon King was difficult enough. Jiang Ning joined forces with Brother Gou and the others, and tried their best to kill him. However, Greedy Wolf killed the Demon King in the most adventurous way.


    Replace it!


    The only hope now is the trace of white light in my body. Only by controlling the white light can we solve the greedy wolf.


    But this is not an easy task.


    "Where is the greedy wolf now?"


    Jiang Ning asked.


    Yumeng shook his head.


    She escaped for her life, and how can she know where Greedy Wolf is, "When I left, he was in a mass grave in the depths of the crypt. It is not clear now."


    She is still a little weak, and her injuries are not light.


    If she hadn''t reacted in time, she would have died long ago.


    Until now, Yumeng still didn''t believe that Greedy Wolf would actually kill him.


    She was even more reluctant to believe that Greedy Wolf allowed herself to come alive, just to use herself and need her own traction technique to help him achieve his goal.


    But everything is true.


    "Let her rest first."


    The old urchin waved his hand to prevent Jiang Ning from asking.


    Now she asked Yumeng what she didn''t know, the cunning guy Greed Wolf would never reveal her whereabouts and ambitions easily.


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    "Look at it, I will continue to study."


    The most urgent thing is to control those white awns. That is the only opportunity.


    Jiang Ning only hopes that Greed Wolf will not act so quickly. What can delay him for a while, otherwise, how to stop Greed Wolf who is stronger than the Demon King?


    Once the world plunges into endless darkness, even oneself, it is difficult to stay out of the matter.


    The atmosphere is a bit solemn.


    Even Jiang Yao felt it, sitting on the ground, took off her necklace, and put it in Yumeng''s hand.


    "Sister Shenxian, this thing belongs to you, I will return it to you, and it will bless you."


    "Will you get better soon?"


    Yumeng smiled and nodded gently: "Thank you Yaoyao."


    She hung the necklace back to Jiang Yao''s neck, "But I have already given you this thing, so I can''t get it back. You need it more than me."


    Yumeng has a feeling that Jiang Yao, a child, will play a role at critical times.


    Since she is the last spring, the spring that must be valued both in the Heavenly Palace and the Underground Caverns, then she must have other effects. This feeling is very strong.


    Therefore, Jiang Yao''s safety is the top priority and must be taken seriously.


    "She will be fine, don''t worry."


    The old urchin said.


    "Yaoyao, take care of Agou and them, and she will give it to Master."


    "Okay.? Fuck the shan and serve the Ling Er and Zhe Er?"


    Jiang Yao nodded, behaved.


    Looking at the weak Yumeng, the old naughty boy sighed.


    "Do you regret it now?"


    If Yumeng didn''t help Greedy Wolf, then Greedy Wolf would definitely be dead. The severely wounded Demon King would naturally deal with it better, but now, everything has changed.


    The greedy wolf, which is more powerful than the demon king, is definitely a nightmare in this world, and it will bring endless darkness to this world.


    Yumeng gave a wry smile, not knowing what to say.


    Her starting point is good. She doesn''t want to see the wolf dying, even the old naughty boy, but who would have thought that the wolf is so shameless and there is no bottom line at all.


    Actually even Yumeng cheated.


    "You have a good rest, what do you call me."


    The old naughty boy didn''t say any more, he knew that Yumeng was in a bad mood, and it turned out that she might be the most painful one.


    If this world is destroyed by greedy wolves, then there is no doubt that Yumeng will become the biggest sinner.


    The old naughty boy walked outside and looked at the devastated Tiangong.


    Back then, the Demon King was like this, turning this paradise into ruins abruptly!

 Chapter 2478： lets start

    But now, the greedy wolf''s comeback will make the whole world look like this.


    "I must kill you!"


    The old urchin gritted his teeth.


    Even if he is no longer an opponent of greedy wolves, even if he has to pay his own life, or even a more serious price, he will not hesitate!


    What he has to do now is to improve his strength as much as possible, at least, one more point, and the confidence to kill the greedy wolf!


    at the same time.


    A mass grave in the depths of the crypt.


    Greedy wolf is still here.


    He will not leave easily, because here, he still has great use.


    At this moment, a huge formation is under construction. Greedy wolves are going to do something to destroy the entire world!


    This is what he has always wanted to do. Now that he has swallowed the Demon King, although his strength has risen, his consciousness has also been affected by the Demon King, as if the two souls merged into one.


    His personality has changed a lot, as if he changed a person.


    Some commonalities with the demon king have been magnified, but a part of self has been lost.


    But Greedy Wolf himself didn''t notice these, and he wouldn''t care about these things.


    Greedy Wolf is not in a hurry. He builds a formation little by little to ensure that there will be no problems. This is the most important thing. What he wants to do will soon come true.


    "What is true immortality?"


    He smiled strangely, "Where is there any real eternal life."


    "Death is rebirth, and destruction will bring rebirth."


    Greedy wolf muttered to himself, like a lunatic.


    If there are outsiders here, you will definitely be scared to hear him say such things.


    But here, there are no other people. The other people in the crypt do not dare to approach at all. They just want to escape from the crypt and stay away from this place of right and wrong.


    The huge formation, viewed from a high altitude, was extremely complicated, but this formation seemed to be something imprinted in Greedy Wolf''s mind, and he could construct it completely and perfectly.


    Even if Jiang Ning was here, he would be amazed at this moment, Greed Wolf could actually do this step.


    This is an astral array, which is more complicated than the six-astral array constructed by Jiangning before. There are nine stars displayed. Once it is successfully constructed, it will explode with power and radiation range, I am afraid it will be the whole world.


    No one knows what Greed Wolf wants to do.


    Time, one minute and one second passed.


    Greedy Wolf is still not in a hurry. He knows that this has been done. This feeling is very strong. What he has to do now is to make his soul and body reach the most suitable state.


    When the formation is opened, it is when he reaches true immortality.


    At that time, his dream will truly come true.


    at last.


    Jiuxing? Ai Ai Shi Shan, Lu Shi Shi Ai? Mang Dazhen, successfully constructed!


    After the last rune was constructed, the entire large formation trembles suddenly, exuding a sharp aura, as if everything around it was affected.


    The yellow sand is motionless, every grain of fine sand is motionless!


    It seems to be fixed, the nine-star awning formation can accurately control every grain of fine sand. Is it terrible?


    Greedy Wolf stood at the very center, looking at the large formation in the desert, and slowly raised his hand.


    He is ready.


    This moment is finally coming!


    Boom


    A frightening thunder fell, and immediately dark clouds filled the sky. They gathered from a distance and gathered on the head of Greed Wolf, covering the entire desert.


    The sky became gloomy in an instant.


    "Come, finally here."


    Greedy Wolf raised his head and looked at the dark clouds, "At this moment, finally came."


    For this moment, he waited too long, too long, how many years?


    He paid so much, he even did not hesitate to kill his friend to break the army, he did not hesitate to hurt his favorite woman Yumeng, even hesitate to destroy the whole world!


    Greedy wolf raised his hand and bluffed, as if embracing the whole world!


    "let''s start!"

 Chapter 2479： The world plunges into darkness

    The formation is bright!


    A black beam of light rose into the sky.


    In an instant, the nine black beams of light shook the entire cavern trembling.


    The wind howled, the ground tremors, and the dark clouds in the sky rolled quickly, as if being burned.


    Those beams of light are connected together to form a huge nine-star awning formation, and Greedy Wolf stands in the middle.


    His eyes turned into heavy pupils, cold and terrifying!


    "Let''s start!" Greedy Wolf roared, "Let this world enter the darkness with me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, yellow sand was flying in the sky, and the ground began to bulge, and cracks appeared.


    A bone arm came out, followed by the whole skeleton!


    One after another, the skeletons crawled out from under the desert, making people''s scalp numb.


    There were more ghosts, whistling in the air.


    Greedy Wolf stretched out his hand and grabbed it, swallowing a ghost in his mouth, and laughed wantonly.


    "Go, evoke everyone, the darkness inside!"


    "This world should be plunged into darkness!"


    "go Go!"


    The greedy wolf roared, his voice was full of bewitching, those ghosts were sent to the distance by the nine-star array...


    At that time.


    The streets of a city.


    boom!


    The two cars accidentally smashed together, and the primer on the door panels leaked out? Wu Shanshan and Lu Ran were waiting.


    The owner got out of the car and took a look, couldn''t help sighing, and suppressed his anger: "Brother, how did you drive?"


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t notice, this is my sole responsibility, let''s take insurance."


    The driver who caused the accident got out of the car hurriedly, apologized again and again, with a very good attitude, making the previous owner want to be angry, a little embarrassed.


    "Call the police and take insurance."


    Although distressed for a while, the other party''s attitude is good, and he has nothing to say. After all, no matter how much he said, the car has already crashed, what can be done.


    Suddenly, a shadow suddenly passed through the car owner''s body, and in an instant, the anger broke out in an instant!


    "With insurance? Will my car be as good as before with insurance?"


    "Are you **** two-hundred and five? You can ride a car like this if you can''t see it? Blind!"


    Unexpectedly, the driver in the accident suddenly exploded his attitude, opening his mouth just cursing, making him a little annoyed.


    "Didn''t I apologize all? Why are you so fierce? Just take the insurance and fix the car. Otherwise, what else do you want?"


    He is also getting angry.


    The shadow swept across him as well, and suddenly he couldn''t hold down the firearm.


    "I''m telling you, just take insurance, or don''t leave, don''t repair it, it''s consumed, who is afraid of whom?"


    When the attitudes of both sides changed, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    "You **** hit my car, you still have this attitude, do you want to die?"


    "I''m going to die, what''s the matter, do you dare to move me? You try it!"


    Snapped!


    The two immediately fought, and the people around them couldn''t pull it away, as if the hostility deep in the hearts of the two broke out in an instant, and they couldn''t be suppressed without killing each other.


    The shadow glanced, seeing that the goal had been achieved, he went to look for other people.


    Wherever there are negative emotions, wherever there are violence and crimes, they go wherever they are, arousing the deepest darkness and the most evil thoughts in everyone''s heart.


    All of a sudden, vicious incidents occurred everywhere, and even news came from abroad that there were mass riots in many prisons, and many criminals were forcibly escaped. The consequences were very serious!


    The circles on the ground and the underground have become chaotic. There are many conflicts, violence and killings everywhere.


    Whether it is the upper class or the people at the bottom, it seems that they have returned to the most primitive state, and they are trying their best to vent their inner dissatisfaction and anger.


    They vent their emotions, beating, smashing, looting and burning with no scruples!


    Now I dare to do things that I didn''t dare to do before. With more and more people, the order is completely chaotic.

 Chapter 2480： do not move!

    Even Donghai has appeared several times.


    Huang Yuming was so busy that he stopped several conflicts one after another, and even his own subordinates did not expect to control his temper.


    He could be so obvious that something was wrong.


    These people are usually very restrained. Although they have a bad temper, they all know what they should not do.


    There is still something that can restrain them.


    But now, it seems that the morals and laws that bound them are no longer useful, or that they don''t care anymore.


    If you want to do something bad in your heart, it seems that someone is agitating and letting them do it!


    Even himself, there is an impulse from time to time, he desperately suppresses, but the more suppressed, the stronger the rebound.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Huang Yuming''s willpower is still strong and he can resist impulse, but some people who are not strong willpower, or those who originally wanted to release and vent their dissatisfaction and anger, are missing only one? It''s just courage.


    "Have you contacted Jiang Ning?"


    Tan Xing frowned.


    They are an old man with a calm mind, no desires and no desires. They have not had much ambitions long ago, and naturally they have not been greatly affected.


    But most of them are young people, people who have a desire for material and money rights. Their ambitions are constantly being magnified, and they dare not compromise on these things they want to achieve.


    This is a very scary thing.


    The East China Sea had a tendency to chaos, and it was all suppressed by Huang Yuming, Ji Dao Wuguan, and the relevant departments of the ground circle.


    But if you continue like this, if you can''t control the people in the circle on the ground, it will be completely over.


    "Someone has been sent to Kunlun, Fang Qiu went to look for it."


    Huang Yuming injected a sedative to calm himself down, "This matter, I think it''s too weird, what is going on?"


    He watched the news from all over the world and looked at these things happening in front of him. He couldn''t help but worry. Once this continues, the whole world will fall into darkness!


    At that time, war will easily break out, many people will die, and many people will lose their lives!


    What a terrible thing that is.


    "Regardless of that, before Jiang Ning returns, we must do our best to prevent the East China Sea from becoming chaotic."


    Compared with other cities, Donghai is much better. Thanks to the efforts of Jiangning and the others, many people live and work in peace and contentment, and they have not been greatly affected.


    At most, it''s a bit more grumpy than in the past. Some people can still react, and if they lose their temper, they quickly apologize, but they can become more amiable.


    But in some impoverished places abroad, once the heart of guilt rises, it is the beginning of tragedy.


    now.


    Jiang Ning, who was in the palace of heaven, was always a little restless, unable to stay focused and continue to think.


    He opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Donghai.


    "What''s wrong? It always feels like something is wrong."


    Jiang Ning got up and went to see Brother Dog and the others in the Changshengchi. The old naughty boy was taking care of Yumeng.


    "I feel something is wrong."


    He told the old naughty boy.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The old naughty boy didn''t feel anything yet.


    What happened to Donghae?


    It shouldn''t be. The East China Sea is inexhaustible. He has seen the power of cannonballs. If he greets wolves and dares to go, he will definitely be blown into mud and save their affairs.


    "There is still something wrong, I have to go back to the East China Sea to see."


    Jiang Ningdao felt more and more intense in his heart.


    Suddenly, the expression of Yumeng sitting there changed.


    "Jiangning, don''t move!"


    Her voice was a bit sharp, as if seeing something behind Jiang Ning, the whole person was tense.


    Jiang Ning did not move. He felt a little shady on his back, but he was sure that there was nothing behind him. He met Yu Meng''s eyes, and Yu Meng took a deep breath and slowly got up.


    "Huh!"


    In an instant, Yumeng rushed out, cast a traction technique, and firmly grasped the ghost behind Xiang Jiangning!

 Chapter 2481： out of control!

    Yumeng''s speed is very fast, regardless of injury, he rushed forward, slammed his hands, and immediately performed the traction technique, directly grabbing the ghost behind Jiang Ning!


    boom!


    She slapped her palm sharply, smashing the ghost directly.


    The cold breath disappeared instantly.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Yumeng coughed violently and his face turned pale in an instant.


    Seriously injured, she used the traction technique, which was too heavy on the body, and she couldn''t relieve her breath at once.


    "Are you okay?"


    The old naughty boy asked hurriedly, "What was that just now?"


    He didn''t see it, just felt that there was something there, and if Yumeng hadn''t got rid of that thing, it would definitely be in Jiangning''s body.


    Jiang Ning also felt that it was unbelievable that such things would still exist in this world.


    "It''s a ghost."


    Yumeng''s breathing slowly recovered, "Have you never heard of the word, "Have you never heard of it? That''s what it''s talking about."


    "This is not a good thing. Once it passes through the body, it can easily cause negative emotions and magnify the hatred and anger in people''s hearts."


    There was some worry on her face, she didn''t know if it was a coincidence or something had happened.


    She always felt that there was a bad feeling.


    The guy Greedy Wolf wouldn''t be so crazy, right?


    Thinking of the mass grave that Greedy Wolf took him to, why did he choose that place, and how did that place come from?


    "My traction technique will not take too long now,"


    Yumeng looked at Jiang Ning, "You have to be careful, I am worried, there may be more than one ghost here."


    She consumed a lot of energy while helping the greedy wolf devour the remnant souls, and then was severely injured by the greedy wolf, which made her very tired now.


    Performing it again at this moment made her almost collapse now.


    The old urchin glanced at Jiang Ning and immediately became vigilant.


    This invisible and intangible thing is the most terrifying.


    You can only guard against it by feeling.


    "I protect them."


    The old urchin said.


    He hid Jiang Yao behind him and scanned the surroundings, not daring to be careless. Any disturbance made him very vigilant.


    The same is true for Jiang Ning, his perception ability is extremely strong, but he can''t see it.


    I''m afraid, apart from the wolf''s heavy pupil, there is only Yumeng''s traction technique, this kind of inherent talent, can you see it.


    "coming!"


    Yumeng''s expression suddenly changed, "A lot!"


    Her eyes were full of incredible, even a little shocked.


    She saw groups of gloomy ghosts rushing towards them, like a wave, how could this be possible?


    Greedy wolf... is he crazy? He actually did such a thing!


    "What are we going to do?"


    Jiang Ning asked immediately.


    He and the old naughty Tongkong have the same strength, but they can''t see or touch, how to deal with these ghosts.


    Even if it was punched out, it was only in the air.


    "Keep awake! If necessary, bite your tongue."


    Yumeng reminded loudly.


    This is the only thing they can do.


    As soon as the voice fell, the old naughty boy suddenly felt that his back felt cold, as if there was a block of ice, and he suddenly got into his body.


    Suddenly, there was a heart palpitation!


    His face changed, and he felt that his temper suddenly came up. The anger, the anger at the greedy wolf, made him almost burst into flames!


    "Greed wolf! I want to kill you! I want to kill you!"


    The old naughty boy yelled, his eyes full of madness, and he rushed out with his fist, slamming his fist wanton, even if it was a stone, he smashed it to pieces.


    "He''s out of control."


    Yumeng gritted her teeth and wanted to stand up to help the old naughty boy draw out the ghost, but now it was too late, and she couldn''t stand up either.


    "Ahhhhh! Kill! Kill!"


    "Protect the East China Sea! We must go back to protect the East China Sea!"


    "Kill them!"

 Chapter 2482： Heart of a Child

    Brother Gou and them were all affected. They ran out of the longevity pond one by one, roaring to go back to the East China Sea to protect the people there.


    The killing aura in their hearts was suppressed by this powerful sense of responsibility, and there was no big problem.


    Yumeng couldn''t help but admire a little, these guys are really amazing.


    She turned her head and saw Jiang Ning''s expression changed, but she didn''t expect that he was also recruited!


    "Jiang Ning?"


    Yumeng was a little worried. If Jiang Ning had darkness in his heart, once it was magnified, once it really got out of control, no one could stop him here.


    Jiang Ning suddenly raised his head, his eyes a little red, resisting an impulse, and shook his head.


    "I''m okay."


    He squeezed out a word, "How can these ghosts be solved?"


    The Demon Lord said before that Jiang Ning also had a dark part in his heart. As long as he could use it, the Demon Lord would be able to act unscrupulously.


    But now, it was taken advantage of by the greedy wolf.


    "I''m afraid, the whole world is experiencing this kind of influence now, and the outside world doesn''t know what the chaos has become."


    Jiang Ning was worried that something must have happened to Donghai.


    "Let me think about it, let me think about it!"


    Yumeng could see that Jiang Ning was densely covered with ghosts, almost surrounded Jiang Ning. These lingering things were terrible!


    There are also ghosts beside her, but she has traction techniques on her body, and these ghosts can''t affect her too much.


    Suddenly, Yumeng turned his head: "Jiang Yao!"


    Jiang Yao stood there, a little scared, his eyes were red.


    She knew that something must have happened. Master seemed to be crazy, and Agou and the others seemed to be crazy. Even father Jiang Ning was standing there motionless at the moment.


    "What''s going on, Yaoyao is so scared."


    Jiang Yao wanted to cry aggrievedly.


    Yumeng took a deep breath: "You are holding the necklace! Hurry up!"


    Fortunately, she returned the necklace to Jiang Yao, the most dreaded thing of those ghosts is the most yang thing like the necklace.


    Jiang Yao immediately picked up the necklace hanging on her chest: "Sister Shenxian, can this thing protect people?"


    "can."


    Yumeng was anxious, "Don''t take it down!"


    I don''t know, when she heard that she could protect people, Jiang Yao immediately took the necklace off, ran to Jiang Ning, and wrapped the necklace around Jiang Ning''s wrist.


    "Dad, then this necklace can protect you!"


    "Yaoyao!"


    Jiang Ning''s eyes were moist and he wanted to stop him, but he didn''t dare to move, "You take it back! Put it on yourself! Hurry up!"


    I can still control it, and I won''t lose control immediately. Jiang Yao is still a child, so I can''t have such an accident.


    "Yaoyao don''t need it, Yaoyao wants to protect Dad!"


    Jiang Yao stubbornly said.


    Yumeng clearly saw that those ghosts were staring at Jiang Yao at this moment, causing her to struggle to stand up.


    "Jiang Yao, be careful!"


    She was going to rush over, but where there was still strength, it was too late, she could only watch, a ghost, instantly got into Jiang Yao''s body!


    Yumeng''s face changed drastically, and Jiang Ning was equally shocked.


    But, it seems that it has no effect on Jiang Yao?


    "Hey, what was it just now, it''s so itchy."


    She blinked her big eyes, full of curiosity, "Sister fairy, have you seen it? Who is tickling me."


    invalid?


    Another ghost penetrated Jiang Yao''s body, and it still had no effect. Even if it went deep into Jiang Yao''s heart, it failed to make Jiang Yao feel out of control. On the contrary, she only felt that someone was tickling herself.


    She twisted her body: "Oh, it''s so itchy, don''t scratch me, can''t you? What is it, is it a flea?"


    "Yaoyao has a bath, but it''s hygienic, how can there be jumping? Ershan loves Lu Fu to dye Er? What about fleas."


    Jiang Ning was shocked, still a little nervous, resisting the restlessness in his heart, squatting down, "Yaoyao, how do you feel?"


    "It doesn''t feel anything, ah, it''s itchy, it seems to be bitten by a mosquito, is there toilet water?


    Jiang Ning turned his head to look at Yu Meng, and saw the disbelief on Yu Meng''s face.


    "Yaoyao... is she the true heart of a child?"

 Chapter 2483： Stop him

    Those ghosts have no effect on Jiang Yao.


    She has a simple mind, she is a child, and she has a heart of innocence, she will not be affected by these things at all.


    Yumeng suddenly came over.


    "Yaoyao, don''t be afraid."


    She was busy comforting, "These things can''t hurt you."


    Jiang Yao nodded: "I''m not afraid."


    She couldn''t see these things, but she could feel that there was something wandering around her all the time.


    Seeing that Jiang Yao was in no danger, Jiang Ning was relieved.


    "What should we do now?"


    He turned his head and glanced, the old naughty boy was still cursing greedy wolves and venting his anger.


    For a while, it might not be possible to calm down.


    These ghosts are really powerful, they can easily affect people''s minds, and the impact is so great.


    "Don''t worry,"


    Yumeng breathed a sigh of relief, "The water from the longevity pond, you use the water from the longevity pond to wake them up."


    Jiang Ning wanted to move, but he was afraid that his blood would surge and he would lose control.


    "Yaoyao,"


    He looked at Jiang Yao, "Go to the longevity pond and get some water for everyone to drink."


    Jiang Yao gave a hum, and immediately patted and ran, holding the small gourd, and filled the longevity pond with water, and then fed them one by one, just like feeding small animals.


    After drinking the water from the longevity pond, everyone felt a cool air, and finally calmed down a lot.


    The old naughty boy was relieved, his heart still irritable, but he was able to control his temper. ,


    "What''s the matter? I don''t seem to be able to control my mouth, and I want to scold that **** greedy wolf!"


    "How can he do such a thing."


    He couldn''t be angry.


    Greedy Wolf really committed public anger this time. He, a bastard, really wants to destroy this world.


    Jiang Ning recovered, he was not affected so severely, but a master of his level, even if it was only slightly affected, was not a trivial matter.


    After taking a few sips of water suddenly, he let out a breath and suppressed the impulse.


    "Yaoyao is awesome."


    Jiang Ning stretched out his hand and gently stroked Jiang Yao''s head, complimenting him.


    "Yaoyao will continue to cheer!"


    Jiang Yao grinned.


    "Where is the greedy wolf?"


    Jiang Ning turned around and asked.


    Now it is not about how to deal with the problem of greedy wolves, but he must be killed, otherwise, if this problem is not solved, the world will really be messed up.


    "In the crypt."


    Does Yumeng know the priorities and dare not hesitate anymore.


    She also didn''t want to shield the greedy wolf. When she thought that the greedy wolf was always using herself, and even wanted to kill herself, she felt heartache and very uncomfortable.


    "I will take you there."


    At this moment, I can''t take care of my own injuries. If time is delayed, there will be more people in Lu Yizhe Xiyiwu, and the consequences will only become more and more serious when affected by these ghosts.


    Don''t dare to do anything, solve this matter first, and solve these ghosts.


    "Bring Jiang Yao."


    Yumeng said, "She is the key."


    Jiang Ning nodded and glanced at the old naughty boy.


    "Agou, you go back to the East China Sea first, to ensure that the order of the East China Sea will not be affected, and bring more pool water back, you know."


    The old urchin ordered.


    "Yes!"


    Brother Gou and others did not hesitate, and immediately followed the instructions.


    And Jiang Ning and the old naughty boy, with Jiang Yao, followed Yumeng, rushed towards the cave.


    The whole world is being affected by these ghosts and has caused tremendous damage.


    When everyone is no longer bound by laws and morals, this is a very terrible thing. Human ambition and greed will make this world go to ruin.


    Human nature is terrible, that''s it.


    Jiang Ning and others soon came to the gate of the cave.


    Before he opened, the door of the crypt opened automatically, and a few people rushed out of it, panicking and fleeing.


    Jiang Ning grabbed it.


    "What are you running away?"


    "The crypt is going to be ruined!"

 Chapter 2484： Reverse

    The man recognized Jiang Ning, "You, do you want to go in?"


    In his heart, he suddenly felt admiration: "Where is the new devil!"


    "I know."


    Jiang Ning let go of him, "I''m going to kill him!"


    After finishing speaking, he took the old naughty boy and others directly into the gate of the cave.


    In the crypt, there is a lot of desolation, and there is not much left of death and escape here.


    From a distance, Jiang Ning saw that Tang Fang was still there, as if he was much older, his eyes were dull, and he sat there motionless.


    Jiang Ning walked over, and Tang Fang looked up at him.


    "You came."


    He was calm and didn''t seem to be affected by those ghosts.


    "Where is the greedy wolf?"


    "I do not know."


    Tang Fang shook his head, "I only know that the cave is over...it''s over..."


    He seemed to have lost his mind, smiled sorrowfully, and kept repeating these words in his mouth.


    Jiang Ning ignored him.


    "go."


    Yumeng said, "I know where he is. If he is still there, we will also kill him together!"


    She regretted that she had helped Greedy Wolf. If it weren''t for herself, Greedy Wolf would never have a chance. To do this would have harmed so many people.


    Yumeng''s eyes were a little red, and she felt that it was all because of herself.


    She must take up this responsibility.


    Yumeng led Jiang Ning and others towards the mass grave in the depths of the crypt.


    Before they got close, they could feel that a cold breath came. How many dead people had to be buried there to have such a terrible death?


    When they came forward, they didn''t feel that there was such a terrible place here.


    Now it seems that Greedy Wolf has made no little preparations for this place, and even, he has already focused on this place a long time ago, and has made a lot of preparations for this.


    Until now, it has been fully utilized.


    "The wolf is not there."


    From a distance, Yumeng did not feel the breath of greedy wolf.


    He must have finished all this and left, this guy is really cunning!


    When he reached the boundary of the mass grave, Jiang Ning frowned as he looked at the two worlds separated by a line. The lines of the formation here were really not simple.


    "It''s a complicated formation."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Is there a way to crack it?"


    The old urchin asked.


    Jiang Ning did not speak, and took a step to go out, but was stopped by Yumeng.


    "There are a lot of ghosts in it, you have to be prepared and don''t be affected."


    Jiang Ning nodded, with a mouthful of water from the longevity pond in his mouth, and stepped in one step. He needs to observe these formation patterns and thoroughly understand them before he can make countermeasures.


    "You guys wait here first."


    Yumeng said, "I''ll go in and help him."


    After speaking, Yumeng also followed in, leaving the old naughty boy to protect Jiang Yao, waiting outside.


    The entire mass grave was arranged by the greedy wolves into a nine-star array, with this increase, so that these ghosts can reach every place in the world and affect everyone with a dark side in their hearts.


    What they have to do now is not to destroy this place, but to reverse it, continue to pass through this nine-star formation, take back all the ghosts that ran out, and completely suppress it!


    This is not an easy task.


    "The greedy wolf knows that we will come and has made preparations."


    Jiang Ning snorted, "As long as we move this formation, this formation will be destroyed."


    Once the formation was ruined, Jiang Ning would not have to build a nine-star mang array by himself, but also a reverse formation, but it would take a lot of time to do it.


    Where do they have this time?


    In a few days, the world will be plunged into darkness. At that time, even if all the ghosts are recalled, it will be meaningless.


    "No, we will definitely have a way."


    Yumeng shook his head, "Greed wolf is not proficient in formation. His nine-star array will definitely have shortcomings and flaws. Let''s look for it together!"

 Chapter 2485： Front eye

    Nothing is more urgent now.


    One more minute delay will not know how many people will be affected.


    Yumeng followed Jiang Ning in. The sky was filled with yellow sand and those ghosts were constantly hovering in the air. The horrible sound made the scalp numb.


    Jiangning mouth contains the water of the longevity pond, walking step by step, observing the structure of this nine-star array.


    His understanding of the formation pattern had reached a certain level, and he could quickly see that the foundation of this nine-star glow formation lay.


    This is an augmented formation, not too complicated, it''s just the special feature of the formation of Nine Stars that most people can''t understand.


    Jiang Ning stood there, and as far as his eyes could be, the entire nine-star awning array was formed.


    "When I came to help him pull the ghost, there was no big formation here. I remember that there was a stone at that location, and I can''t see it now."


    Yumeng said, "It''s a black stone. I feel that stone is something special, so gloomy."


    At that time, her attention was on the greedy wolf, and she didn''t pay too much attention to the stone. At this moment, there must be a problem with that stone.


    Jiang Ning nodded.


    He had already seen that the directions of those formation patterns all pointed to the same place, which was the position of the stone mentioned by Yumeng.


    It seems that the eyes of the nine-star mansions are there!


    "You quit first."


    Jiangning Road.


    "I will stay to help you."


    Yumeng insisted.


    This matter? Fudi loves to serve Yiran Xidi? She has a great responsibility, and she must take responsibility.


    "Break the formation may be risky, you go out first, and then come in if necessary."


    Jiang Ning shook his head.


    This nine-star mang array is simple and simple, and complicated and complicated. The most important thing is that the person who builds this formation is a greedy wolf. This is a cunning guy, and there is no guarantee that there will be any traps here.


    What he was worried about was the insidious cunning of the greedy wolf, and he hid the trap inside.


    "If something happens to me, at least you will still be there. You can find a way to solve this problem, do you understand?"


    Jiang Ning looked at Yumeng.


    Yumeng nodded and did not say any more. By this time, everything is useless and pale. The most important thing is to solve the problem, and solve the problem at all costs.


    Yumeng retreated, and the old naughty boy hurriedly asked about the situation.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Already found the front line, Jiang Ning said he will deal with it alone, and we are ready."


    "How can he do it alone?"


    The old naughty boy rushed in when he was anxious.


    "You are not proficient in the game, and you won''t be able to help if you go in."


    Yumeng said.


    She knows well that formation is not an ordinary thing, it needs too much talent, and people who have no talent choose to crack the formation, which is no different from suicide.


    "Then let''s just watch it like this?"


    The old naughty boy was anxious.


    He glanced at Jiang Yao and didn''t dare to let Jiang Yao know that it was very dangerous for Jiang Ning to be inside.


    "Trust him."


    Yumeng said, "I always feel that he will definitely be able to solve it."


    This kind of belief is strange, but this kind of belief is extremely strong.


    What else can the old naughty boy say, he can only be prepared, if there is any accident, he will rush in immediately and rescue Jiang Ning!


    Absolutely, Jiang Yao cannot be allowed to lose his father.


    now.


    Jiang Ning stood there, looked around, and had the entire formation in his mind.


    In his mind, the formations were clearly visible, and the connection between each formation was completely seen through by him!


    All the formation patterns, the final direction, are the stone Yumeng said, where the formation eyes are!


    That is the key.


    "We must first suspend this formation, and then make a reverse increase."


    Jiang Ning sat down cross-legged, palms on the ground, and slowly stretched into the yellow sand. In a short time, two formation patterns stretched out from his palms and moved towards the stone in the formation.

 Chapter 2486： First cooperation

    Those two formation patterns, like two long worms, were very fast, twisted and ran over quickly, and after a while, they touched the black stone.


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    The ground trembled abruptly, two formations entangled with the stone, but it was shaken by the stone to force intervention.


    Jiang Ning was not in a hurry. The first attempt failed, which made him understand this nine-star array.


    He was very calm, and continued to make two formation patterns, slightly different from the last two, and continued to try.


    He needs to let the formation pattern he has played to be able to sneak into the eyes of the formation smoothly, which requires him to disguise his formation pattern as the same as theirs.


    This method is indeed a bit novel, and Jiang Ning can think of it, it can be regarded as the only one.


    He made several formation patterns one after another, all of which were seen through by the formation eye, and unable to enter the formation eye, Jiang Ning still did not stop, but became more comfortable.


    With these few attempts, he has already figured out the characteristics and flaws of the entire formation!


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes: "It''s really the same as I guessed, it''s not easy."


    "Fortunately, I have prepared all these."


    He once again made two formation patterns, these two formation patterns became stronger, like a centipede, crawling directly on the ground, but also made a rustling sound, which made the scalp a little numb.


    Jiang Jingjing watched quietly, watching the black pattern approaching the stone, and sneaking under the yellow sand at a distance of one meter.


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    There was a slight fluctuation, and immediately calmed down.


    The yellow sand in the sky suddenly stopped and fell on Jiang Ning''s head. There were quite a few.


    The wind stopped, the yellow sand stopped, and the entire nine-star mang array came to a halt, as if it suddenly lost its momentum.


    "Successful?"


    Outside, Yumeng breathed a sigh of relief with the old naughty boy.


    Jiang Ning was really good, and such a complicated formation could be cracked.


    Seeing Jiang Ning beckoning to them, they immediately led Jiang Yao in.


    "Is it all right?"


    "It''s temporarily stopped. Next, we will make a reverse nine-star formation to summon those ghosts back."


    This is the most critical step to serve Xizhe Lu Xiyi.


    Jiang Ning looked at Jiang Yao.


    "Yaoyao, I need you to play."


    Jiang Yao walked over: "Dad, what should I do?"


    "Just sit here and watch."


    Jiang Ning smiled and stroked Jiang Yao''s head.


    He needs eyes, and Jiang Yao''s innocent heart is the best result. Those ghosts are ineffective to him, and Jiang Yao can''t be used to suppress these ghosts.


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    The old naughty boy turned his head and saw that crowds of people were coming here, not knowing who it was?


    He frowned.


    "Someone is making trouble, it''s the people in the catacombs!"


    "They are all affected, they must be controlled by the greedy wolf."


    Yumeng said.


    "Jiangning, don''t worry, we will solve it!"


    The old naughty boy and Yumeng rushed out immediately, absolutely not allowing these people to disturb Jiang Ning.


    Outside, the two faced these troublemakers, Jiang Ning was not worried, with the strength of the old naughty boy and Yumeng, they could easily be blocked.


    And the key thing is that he wants to start building a reverse nine-star mang array!


    "Dad, are you going to start?"


    Jiang Yao raised her head, her small face couldn''t see the slightest tension, anyway, she was a little expectant, she just treated it as a game.


    "It''s getting ready to start,"


    Jiang Ning said, "Yaoyao, this is your first time fighting with your father. Will you be nervous?"


    "No way."


    Jiang Yao shook her head, "I like fighting with Dad!"


    "Yaoyao can protect Dad!"


    Jiang Ning smiled and kissed Jiang Yao on the forehead: "Thank Yaoyao, get ready, then we, have to start!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning''s whole body changed in an instant!

 Chapter 2487： Catch it back

    Jiang Ning slammed his feet, and in a short time, the entire nine-star radiance burst and buzzed!


    Boom


    The ground was trembling, and the formations glowed with dazzling light, which made people excited to see it.


    Jiang Yao was right in front of him, and she couldn''t help feeling a little excited when she saw this scene.


    She is a playful child herself. Seeing such an amazing scene, instead of being nervous, she felt a little excited. The look in Jiang Ning''s eyes became even more admired.


    It turns out that my father is so amazing!


    Jiang Ning didn''t have the time to enjoy the feeling of being worshipped by his daughter at the moment. He concentrated on his mind and immediately activated the formation pattern to construct a new formation that was linked with this nine-star formation.


    Buzzing--


    The ground trembled fiercely, and rays of light soared into the sky, lasing towards the distance, like meteors, fleeting and invisible for a while.


    "Yaoyao, stand still, it will be your turn to show off soon."


    "okay!"


    Jiang Yao looked eager to try.


    And the other side.


    The old naughty boy is going to kill Yumeng!


    The strength of the two people belonged to the top powerhouses of their era, and they are still young.


    "Seven Kills!"


    The old naughty boy let out a low growl, his fists opened and closed, unmatched in strength.


    When things reached this point, he would not have any reservations, and would never allow any **** to influence Jiang Ning to do things.


    Even if Yumeng has injuries, it is more than enough to deal with these small characters.


    "Stop them!"


    She shouted, "Jiangning has already started, don''t let them pass!"


    The old naughty boy is like a humanoid tyrannosaurus. Even if he is not too young, his strength exploded and it was too amazing. After drinking the water of the longevity pool, he was like rebuilding his life, full of blood and energy!


    His seven kills are even more powerful, fighting against a group alone!


    "Who else?"


    The old naughty boy yelled, "Come on!"


    He stood there like a big gate, no one could go beyond half a step at all, even those masters in the crypt.


    Those people were confused, controlled by the greedy wolf, and didn''t even know what they were doing, but that didn''t mean that the old naughty boy would keep his hands and be kind to them.


    Jiang Ning is doing important things now, and no one can tolerate any mistakes, so no one wants to get close!


    He and Yumeng stood in front of the border, and no one could move forward.


    And at the moment.


    Jiang Ning has already started.


    The Nine Stars Array was activated in exactly the same way as before, but the difference was that before the Nine Stars Array, Greedy Wolf used it to increase its amplification and spread the ghosts out. What Jiang Ning has to do now is to capture those ghosts back!


    The stars glow, turning into meteors, rushing to all parts of the world...


    A ghost was looking for the next target, and when he saw that he wanted to do it, he was suddenly hit by a beam of light, and then he was taken away. There was no chance of escape at all.


    At the same time, such things are happening all over the world.


    Those ghosts wandering around, looking for opportunities, were all captured by the light of the nine-star awning array, one by one, they came back and quickly brought them back into the cave.


    Time, one minute and one second passed, and the big array continued to glow, and continued to shoot out those lights, as if they were turned into quick catches, to chase down all the ghosts, detain them, and put them in the cave.


    Jiang Ning looked up and looked at the dark clouds in the sky. Many ghosts have already been captured. At this moment, they are locked in this big formation. It is impossible to escape again.


    "Woo-"


    The sound of ghost crying and wolf howling made the scalp numb and crushed a group of ghosts, and even kept rushing towards Jiang Ning and Jiang Yao.


    Hum!


    In front of Jiang Ning, there was a huge protective shield, those ghosts could not get close at all, but Jiang Yao sat there, looking up at the roaring storm, motionless.

 Chapter 2488： Purify

    Those ghosts couldn''t affect her at all. On the contrary, as long as the ghosts passed through Jiang Yao''s body, their movements would become sluggish, as if they were affected by Jiang Yao.


    "Sure enough, as I guessed, Yaoyao has a special physique and can purify these ghosts."


    Jiang Ning secretly said in his heart.


    In this case, things will be easier to handle.


    "Yaoyao, are you nervous?"


    He looked at Jiang Yao.


    "not nervous."


    Jiang Yao shook her head, but was a little excited, "What are those things?"


    "It''s all bad things, wait a minute, Yaoyao, can you help Dad beat them up?"


    "Okay, okay!"


    Jiang Yao was so excited, she couldn''t wait.


    The nine-star mang array was still shining, bringing back one after another, and shutting it in this array, Jiang Ning turned a deaf ear to the harsh sounds, and didn''t care about it at all.


    Soon, in the big formation, it was already overwhelming!


    Countless ghosts were running around, but they were helpless. They could neither affect Jiang Ning nor Jiang Yao. It would become impossible to escape anymore.


    On the periphery, the old naughty boy and Yumeng have cleaned up all those smashed pieces.


    Looking back, the wind was howling in the big array. I am afraid that I would be frightened if I changed to another person, but Jiang Ning was there, but relaxed, even Jiang Yao, such a little girl, did not have a trace of tension.


    Anyway, as long as she is with her father, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many."


    The old naughty boy couldn''t help cursing, "This beast greedy wolf, he really did this thing!"


    How many people have been harmed by this.


    He didn''t know how so many ghosts came, but Yumeng had some guesses.


    She looked at this mass grave and thought of Greedy Wolf as saying before that she was looking for a place. I am afraid that those ghosts and corpses were all obtained by Greedy Wolf.


    He is really a lunatic, how could he do such a thing.


    Yumeng couldn''t help wondering what Greedy Wolf wanted to do.


    Today¡¯s greedy wolf is no longer the greedy wolf of the past. The current greedy wolf has become a new generation of demon kings. Their temperament and temperament are all affected, but what remains unchanged is definitely what the greedy wolf has always wanted to do. one thing.


    But what exactly it is, Yumeng doesn''t know, but no one knows now.


    "It''s going to start."


    The old urchin said.


    Hearing the sound, Yumeng would put all these thoughts behind, take a deep breath, and get ready.


    In case Jiangning needs her own help, she must do her best!


    At this moment, Jiang Ning has already begun to do it.


    Almost all the ghosts have been captured. Now in the entire nine-star formation, tens of thousands of ghosts are all here, and Jiang Ning will deal with these ghosts.


    "It''s starting! Yaoyao!"


    "Ok!"


    Jiang Yao nodded.


    She doesn''t need to do anything, as long as she sits quietly.


    Jiang Ning pointed a finger, and the two formation patterns immediately landed on Jiang Yao, connecting her with the nine-star mang array.


    At the moment of Unicom, the light of the nine-star mansions changed from milky white to a hint of cyan!


    The light was great, Jiang Yao was like the sun, and the light that came out instantly covered all the ghosts, as if the sky was suddenly bright.


    Those ghosts rolled frantically, seemingly afraid of these cyan rays, and wanted to avoid them, but there was nowhere to hide.


    Under the cyan light, the ghost suddenly became quiet. From the previous irritability, cold, and crazy, it seemed to become obedient all at once, quietly there, motionless, and purified without any grievances.


    that''s amazing.


    All the effects of the increase built by Jiangning have come out.


    Both Yumeng and the old naughty boy were dumbfounded, but Zhenwen could still be used in this way.


    They were even more surprised. Jiang Yao''s physique was so special that it could purify these ghosts, which really surprised them.


    "Om¡ª"


    Suddenly, the Jiuxing Mang trembled suddenly.

 Chapter 2489： Find him

    Almost all the ghosts were pushed into the ground in an instant, buried by the yellow sand!


    They returned to where they should be.


    The crisis was finally resolved, and the old naughty boy breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t expect Jiang Yao to have this kind of ability. He deserves to be his apprentice.


    "Master, am I good?"


    Jiang Yao giggled.


    Although she didn''t know what she had done, she didn''t feel anything at all, but at least, she helped Jiang Ning, that was amazing.


    "Awesome? Fuck the waiter with the intention of the zero servant closed Lu?!"


    The old naughty boy gave a thumbs up and praised, "My apprentice, how can I not be great."


    He hugged Jiang Yao up, boasting vigorously.


    "These ghosts have been purified, and they are much more peaceful."


    Yumeng could feel that those ghosts had returned to the place where they should exist, and in a short time, it was impossible for any more problems.


    The biggest hidden danger now is still greed of wolves.


    The greedy wolf who turned into a new demon king was the most difficult and troublesome person.


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath and sealed these ghosts with formation patterns to ensure that they would not come out to harm others. Of course, the most important thing was to catch the perpetrators out.


    Greedy wolf must die!


    He looked at Yumeng: "Do you know where the greedy wolf will go?"


    As time drags on, greedy wolf will only become more and more difficult to deal with. He is no longer just greedy of wolf, he is mixed with the character of the devil, and he has long been affected.


    The current Greed Wolf can be said to be a real complex, with the terrifying power of the Demon King and the mind of the wolf itself, cunning and treacherous!


    Yumeng frowned slightly: "Maybe, he will go there."


    She wasn''t sure, but if Greedy Wolf would want to go, it must be there, and he would check it out again.


    "But how should we deal with him now?"


    She asked.


    The strength of Greed Wolf is obvious to all, and it is not easy to kill him.


    What''s more, Greed Wolf will no longer be fooled easily, and will not put himself in any danger.


    They took the initiative to find greedy wolves, without much chance of winning.


    "Even if the strength is not as good as him, you can''t just sit idly by."


    "He is a time bomb, which may explode at any time. Killing him is something that must be done, even if there is a price to pay."


    Jiang Ning did not hesitate.


    He has no retreat.


    Just this first time, how many terrible things did Greed Wolf bring to this world, and how many people did it hurt?


    If this child is not killed, there will be endless troubles!


    "Yes, this guy has become frenzied, even more annoying than the greedy wolves of the past!"


    The old naughty boy said angrily, "I will kill him myself!"


    The scourge of greedy wolves has killed many people. It has long been not the greedy wolf at the beginning.


    The old naughty boy, they all have known Greed Wolf for a long time, knowing that this person is not right, but they also know that Greed Wolf is only selfish, just longing for power.


    But the current greedy wolf is completely dominated by power, not that he dominates those powers.


    "I know that I am responsible for this matter, and I will work with you to solve this trouble."


    Yumeng nodded, no longer indecisive.


    She is very aware of the consequences of this matter, and it will be very troublesome if it is not resolved properly.


    "Let''s send Jiang Yao back first, and then discuss how to do it."


    She looked at Jiang Ning, "If I guessed correctly, Greedy Wolf hasn''t completely integrated with the devil''s remnant soul, he will find a quiet place to recuperate."


    "The reason why he made these ghosts is to delay time and buy himself time to fuse the remnant souls of the Demon King."


    Greedy Wolf might know that this nine-star glow formation would definitely be cracked by Jiang Ning, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    He didn''t buy enough time for himself, and they must also seize this opportunity to solve him before the wolf''s strength reached its peak.


    This is the only chance.

 Chapter 2490： Make a break

    It is also their greatest opportunity.


    Jiang Ning nodded and didn''t say much.


    He immediately took everyone back to the East China Sea.


    Restoring calm in the East China Sea gave Jiang Ning a lot of peace of mind.


    Huang Yuming immediately cooperated with the people in the circle on the ground to quickly restore the damaged place in the East China Sea. This is their home and cannot tolerate any damage.


    "The East China Sea hasn''t had that much impact. Some cities are really devastated. It takes a certain amount of time to recover."


    Huang Yuming sighed, "Fortunately, the source has been solved, and that is the best thing."


    "Well, Donghae has you, I feel relieved."


    Jiangning Road.


    He sent Jiang Yao home, but he didn''t let Brother Gou and the others follow.


    They haven''t recovered from their injuries, and it doesn''t make much sense to follow them. It is better to stay in the East China Sea to recover from their injuries.


    Jiang Ning, the old naughty boy, and Yu Meng directly left the East China Sea to find the greedy wolf.


    This time, their goal is very straightforward, that is to kill the greedy wolf and solve the biggest scourge!


    According to Yumeng, the place where Greedy Wolf might go is Fairy Island. This is not the real Fairy Island. It''s just called that. She was placed on the Fairy Island by the Greedy Wolf at the beginning, keeping a trace of breath.


    That place, it sounds like a paradise, deserted, hidden in the sea, and most people would never go to such a small island.


    The three of them went by boat, and when they got ashore, they walked directly into the mountains.


    "Do you look familiar with this environment?"


    Yumeng saw the old urchin looking around and said.


    "It''s a bit familiar, very much like where we stayed."


    Back then, the four of them often got together. The environment there is similar to here, but time has passed and things are people and cars. The good friends back then are now going to fight.


    They came to kill the greedy wolf, a friend they had known for many years.


    "Xi Zheran intended to brush Lu Lu''er? But in their hearts, there would be no more hesitation.


    Jiang Ning looked around, but he didn''t expect Greedy Wolf to still take care of this place. It seemed that he really cared about some things back then.


    The character of this guy is complicated, and he can''t understand it with ordinary people''s thinking.


    To say that he is cold and ruthless is not wrong, and to say that he is cold and cunning is also not wrong, but to say that he misses the old feelings does not seem to be wrong.


    Greedy Wolf is such a complicated person.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Jiang Ning stopped, and the old naughty boy and Yu Meng also stopped talking immediately.


    There are serious expressions on the faces of the three people.


    "The greedy wolf should be here!"


    Jiang Ning saw that there was a footprint on the ground, just not long ago. With his memory, this is wolf-greedy, and there is nothing wrong with it!


    Unexpectedly, Greedy Wolf is really here.


    Yumeng glanced at each other with the old naughty boy, and both nodded. The two of them didn''t speak, and immediately separated, and went to both sides. If Greedy Wolf were really arranged as before, then the terrain would be familiar to them.


    Seeing the two people rushing out directly, Jiang Ning was in no rush.


    The two of them outflanked from both sides, and he went straight over.


    "Legacy, you''d better be here, I will find you again if I save it."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "A few of us, let''s make a break."


    After he finished speaking, he speeded up suddenly, and the whole person turned into a ray of light and galloped away.


    at the same time.


    In the depths of this fairy island, there is a wooden house.


    Greedy wolf is indeed here.


    Just like Yu''s dream, Greedy Wolf is here to completely integrate the remnant soul of the Demon King, so that his strength can reach the true peak.


    He is now greatly influenced by the Demon King, not only for his strength, but also for his character and temper, but deep down in his heart, he is still greedy for wolves.


    In his impression, the original fairy island was like this, and the surrounding plants and trees should be like this.


    It would be great if I could go back in time.

 Chapter 2491： loose the temper

    However, I can''t go back.


    They couldn''t go back, everything changed after Pojun died, and he couldn''t go back anymore.


    Greedy wolves cross-legged, covered in black energy, looks very strange.


    His face was a little dark, and he looked very crippled, as if the black qi was coming out of his skin.


    "call--"


    Even his breath was filled with black mist, strange and frightening.


    Especially the double pupils, in each eye, there are two white eyes, which look like human eyes!


    "I am the most unique existence in this world,"


    Greedy Wolf said slowly, "Even if Pojun is still alive, he is definitely not my opponent!"


    He was still unwilling, still unwilling, and didn''t want to admit that the army was stronger than himself.


    Even if Pojun died in his hands, he knew that if he didn''t use some means, he really couldn''t kill Pojun, but now, what if Pojun is still alive?


    You can kill him as well!


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    The ground trembled!


    Greedy Wolf raised his head and moved his ears. He had already heard the sound of footsteps. This familiar sound of footsteps made Greedy Wolf a little surprised, and it seemed that he was looking forward to it.


    It seems that he has been waiting, but he didn''t expect it to come so quickly.


    "It just happens to use you to practice hands."


    Greedy said, "Jiang Ning, you came really early."


    As soon as the voice fell, a gust of wind hit, Jiang Ning stepped forward, and the wind raged!


    His speed was very fast, and when he stopped abruptly, there was a gust of wind.


    Seeing the greedy wolf again, Jiang Ning could clearly feel? Yishan turned to Erlu Erfu? He was very different from the past. This guy has changed again, stronger and more mysterious than before.


    "you''ve changed."


    Jiang Ning said lightly, "You learned to hide."


    "I think it will be killed by me, right?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Greedy Wolf laughed, as if he had heard a joke.


    He knew what Jiang Ning meant, and knew that Jiang Ning wanted to attack his mind and use psychological tactics, but this kind of thing, for himself, was of no use at all.


    He was strong enough to be fearless, and he didn''t need to care about everything Jiang Ning said and did.


    "Jiangning, Jiangning, it''s a pity, you know?"


    Greedy Wolf walked out and looked at Jiang Ning as he walked, "Your talent is very good. If you fight steadily, you have a good chance of reaching the realm of breaking the army, but it''s a pity that you met me."


    "You let me achieve my goal early, but at the same time, I also need your whetstone to sacrifice."


    He looked at Jiang Ning, "This is your glory, remember."


    "If I had the strength to break the army, you would be dead."


    Jiangning Road.


    "Hahahaha, I killed the army!"


    Greedy Wolf laughed, crazy.


    "Is that right, killing with treacherous tricks is also considered as killing?"


    "Don''t you just know that your skills are inferior to humans and will never break the opponents of the army, so that''s why you tried your best to focus on the remnant soul of the crypt demon king?"


    "Do you really think that no one knows? You are inferior, you just know that no matter what you are, you are not an opponent of the army, even if you are fused with the remnant soul of the devil?"


    "If Po Jun is still alive, he will still easily defeat you!"


    Jiang Ning also took a step forward, ignoring the ugly face of Greed Wolf, "You are destined to be Greedy Wolf. You can only be a supporting role in this life, only a supporting role for the broken army."


    "Boom¡ª"


    Greedy Wolf didn''t answer, a little bit, a cloud of black energy burst out instantly, and rushed directly to Jiangning!


    kill!


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense, he just wanted to use Jiang Ning to verify his strength.


    What broke the army, no matter how strong he is, he will die!


    But now, only he is greedy for the wolf, and only he is the strongest!


    boom!


    Jiang Ning did the same thing, he was ready for a long time, and he didn''t have the slightest reservation. Once he shot it, it was the ultimate move!

 Chapter 2492： You want to kill me too?

    Ji Dao boxing does not explode, and the terrifying fist strength gushes out like a tide.


    boom!


    When the two talents fought, they made a loud noise, like two wild beasts, slamming together.


    Jiang Ning could clearly feel that the strength of Greed Wolf was much stronger than before, and it was even like the rebirth of the devil.


    "Die!? Yi Lingling brushes Wu Yilu?"


    He let out a low growl, trying to mobilize the white glow in his dantian, but there was no response.


    Jiang Ning didn''t work out how to use this thing, and he didn''t have the time.


    "You will only die!"


    Greedy wolf also roared.


    He couldn''t bear it anymore and was provoked like this by Jiang Ning.


    The two men fought fiercely, like crazy lunatics, with fierce and overbearing tricks, and neither of them had any reservations.


    Greedy Wolf''s speed and explosive power were obviously stronger than in the past and not only a little bit stronger, especially the double pupils, which could always see through Jiang Ning''s moves, and the moves were resolved the first time they took over.


    Jiang Ning seemed to be stuck in a quagmire, and had never been so passive.


    No matter what moves he uses, no matter how fast he is, Greedy Wolf can always react and react at the last second.


    "I saw it, I saw it all!"


    "Your boxing technique is of no use to me, and I can see through all of your moves!"


    ''Ha ha ha ha! Jiangning, you would envy me for having such eyes, hahaha! ¡¯


    Greedy wolf is like a lunatic, his fists and feet are constantly changing. He suddenly roared, and the violent black energy surged and directly sent Jiang Ning away.


    Seeing that Jiang Ning, who was still comparable to Qihoo at the beginning, had no chance in front of him at the moment, Greed Wolf enjoyed this feeling very much.


    "You came to die today."


    "Is it?"


    Jiang Ning''s expression remained unchanged, "Even if I die, then I am considered dead in the hands of the Demon King, not you."


    "You are still the defeated general who broke the army, what can you be proud of?"


    He spoke without mercy, aiming at the greedy wolf every word, just to mention breaking the army. Seeing that the face of the greedy wolf became more and more ugly, Jiang Ning knew that what he cared about most was breaking the army.


    It was that when he lost to the broken army, he could only use conspiracy and tricks to kill the broken army!


    "you shut up!"


    Greedy Wolf said angrily, "He can''t beat me by breaking the army!"


    "Even if he is still alive, he must die in my hands today!"


    "Hahaha, joke, if you are so confident, why don''t you dare to let him live until now? You kill him with conspiracy and tricks, don''t you just know that, in terms of true strength, you are far away!"


    Jiang Ning laughed, full of sarcasm, "Legacy of wolf, from the time you choose this path, you are doomed. You will never be able to surpass Pojun in your life."


    "You will always be his defeated man! Forever!"


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Greedy wolf was full of black energy, and the heavy pupil flashed a horrible murderous intent.


    "Shut up! You shut up!"


    He yelled, opened his hands, and rushed towards Jiang Ning. His momentum rose to the extreme in an instant. He was about to kill Jiang Ning. He didn''t want to hear Jiang Ning''s voice anymore, and he didn''t want to see this face.


    He wants to frustrate Jiang Ning!


    Seeing the greedy wolf rushing wildly, Jiang Ning slapped his hands: "This is the time!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a few lines on the ground suddenly lit up, rushing straight into the sky, instantly forming a triangular light curtain, surrounding the greedy wolf.


    From both sides, the old naughty boy and Yumeng suddenly appeared, each standing in a corner, forming a triangle with Jiang Ning, surrounding the greedy wolf in groups!


    "Stop him!"


    Jiang Ning shouted.


    Greedy wolf turned his head, looked at the two old friends, and stopped.


    He stretched out his hand to touch the light curtain, and he felt as though he had been hit by lightning, unable to escape.


    "This is a trap? You deliberately angered me, just trying to trap me here?"


    Greedy Wolf said coldly, "You are really cunning."


    "Yumeng, do you want to kill me too!"


    He yelled sharply.

 Chapter 2493： Triangle

    Yumeng did not speak, her eyes were cold.


    Is it? Shan Aishan loves it? Ah, she wants to kill the greedy wolf, she has to do it!


    She and the old naughty boy did not hesitate at all, standing in one corner, all staring at the greedy wolf.


    "Looking at the wolf! You are obsessed with not realizing it!"


    The old naughty boy yelled, "How many people do you want to kill?"


    "You mean and selfish bastard, I will kill you today!"


    His face was full of anger, his eyes were angry, almost bursting into flames.


    Yumeng never said a word, and the triangular formation firmly locked the greedy wolf there, preventing him from having a chance to escape.


    "You all kill me?"


    Greedy wolf''s face changed and changed, "You all want to kill me!"


    Jiang Ning wants to kill himself. He can understand that everyone is not a friend, an enemy, an enemy of life and death, but the old naughty boy and Yu Meng, what is this?


    He gritted his teeth and sneered.


    "Well, since you are going to kill me, then I will kill you first!"


    There was a boom.


    A terrifying black energy erupted from the greedy wolf, and the triangle formation was shaken to the ground in an instant!


    Jiang Ning immediately stomped his feet: "Town!"


    The triangle formation is stable again.


    They know very well that Greedy Wolf is not what it used to be, and it is definitely not an easy task to kill him.


    In addition to using the formation, there is no other choice.


    He still can''t use the white glow in Jiangning''s dantian, and he doesn''t have the time to think about it anymore.


    Right now is the best time to kill the greedy wolf!


    Before Greedy Wolf has reached its peak, this is the best time to kill him!


    Rumble!


    The violent black energy continued to roll and hit the triangle formation. Greedy wolves didn''t keep their hands at all. Since they want to build a paradise, there must be a paradise for these old friends, even their graves!


    Jiang Ning, the old naughty boy, and Yumeng stood there without moving and tried their best to stabilize the triangle formation.


    They must use this big formation to trap the greedy wolf, and then find a way to kill him!


    Two forces are impacting.


    Greedy wolf has no fear.


    He now possesses the terrifying power of the Demon King, as well as the double pupils, and he is observing the shortcomings and loopholes of the triangular formation.


    A trace of art was in his line of sight, Greedy Wolf''s eyes shrank, suddenly raised a punch, and slammed it into one of the places.


    boom!


    The triangle trembled fiercely.


    That is the key weakness!


    Jiang Ning''s face paled.


    "withstand!"


    The old urchin yelled.


    He felt tremendous pressure, like a wave, constantly pouring in, hitting him, the terrible impact made him feel that his internal organs were shaking violently!


    The same is true for Yumeng, her injury is not completely healed yet, so it is painful for her to bear the terrible impact.


    But she didn''t say a word, she persisted.


    "The eyes of the greedy wolf can see the flaws in this big formation, Jiang Ning, you find a way to kill him!"


    "The two of us hold him, you, immediately set up a killing formation...Ah!"


    But she didn''t finish her words. Suddenly, the greedy wolf roared, and the black energy turned into a sharp arrow, hitting directly on the barrier, just in front of Yumeng, with a roar.


    The barrier is broken!


    Some black energy hit Yumeng directly, knocking her out.


    "Yumeng!"


    The old naughty boy was shocked, "Looking at the wolf, you are really a **** human!"


    He wants to go over, Yumeng waved his hand: "Don''t come here!"


    "Stabilize the formation!"


    She shouted.


    Those eyes looked at the greedy wolf, and there was a trace of tears.


    This is the second time Greedy Wolf is going to kill her.


    He really is cruel.


    Greedy wolf''s eyes were cold, without any emotion.


    "Today, you all have to die here!"


    With a big wave of his hand, he smashed the triangle formation and rushed directly towards Yumeng. The old naughty boy dared to stay wherever he could, and hurriedly rushed to block Yumeng.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The two fought wildly, and the old naughty boy spared no effort.


    Where does he dare to keep it?

 Chapter 2494： combustion

    The current greedy wolf is too powerful!


    Snapped!


    The old naughty boy had no time to dodge, was slapped by the greedy wolf, rolled several times on the ground, and failed to stand up.


    He opened his mouth, spouting blood, his face turned pale all of a sudden.


    "Old naughty boy!"


    Regardless of so much, Jiang Ning hurriedly took action, blocking the greedy wolf, fighting frantically!


    If he doesn''t do anything, the old naughty boy and them will all have to die here today!


    It seems that it is very difficult to kill the greedy wolf today.


    How should the white light in the pubic area be used?


    Boom!


    The two were fighting frantically, and the sky was dark, the sun and the moon were dull.


    The terrible loud noise shook people''s scalp numb.


    The old naughty boy stood up with Yumeng? I want to fall in love with Shan Yiwuwu?.


    They knew that if this continued, all three of them would have to die here.


    Even if Jiang Ning is very powerful, he is still a bit worse than the current greedy wolf. To kill the greedy wolf, the two of them must bear the burden.


    The two looked at each other.


    "Here is exactly the same as before, our little family, Greed Wolf wants to continue here with us."


    The old naughty boy showed a self-deprecating smile, "It''s just that the cabin is gone, maybe there are only three graves."


    Yumeng smiled: "Isn''t that good?",


    "Everyone is still together, it''s the broken army... let Jiang Ning move the tomb of the broken army."


    The two looked at each other and both nodded.


    In an instant, the eyes of the two people became firm, it was a kind of determination!


    at the same time.


    Boom!


    Jiang Ning and Greedy Wolf were inextricably killed!


    It''s just obvious that Jiang Ning is at a disadvantage.


    boom!


    Suddenly, Greedy Wolf slammed it over. Although Jiang Ning blocked it, he was hit by a black air and hit his chest. The whole person flew out, sliding on the ground for more than ten meters before stopping.


    "puff--"


    He opened his mouth and spurted blood, his face became paler, and his fists began to tremble.


    "You are not my opponent."


    Greed Wolf said indifferently, "I haven''t reached the peak yet, and the three of you are not my opponents together. When I reach the peak, you will be even smaller."


    ¡®I¡¯m the strongest person in the world, do you have any questions? ¡¯


    Jiang Ning stood up unsteadily, his eyes fixed on the greedy wolf.


    "No matter how strong you are, what good is it?"


    He laughed and said, "You are alone, and you don''t even have a friend. You are just an object everyone hates. Do you think others will respect you?"


    "They just hate you, hate you!"


    Greedy Wolf laughed, obviously not caring at all: "Whoever hates me, I will kill whoever! I think who dares?"


    "I want to kill the world!"


    "I want to kill so that no one dares to hate me!"


    "What can you do to me?"


    He is completely unscrupulous.


    Jiang Ning knew that Greed Wolf doesn''t care about anything now, he must be killed, otherwise, he will be overwhelmed!


    Just as he was about to do it again, suddenly, two afterimages flashed across and rushed directly to Greed Wolf.


    It''s the old naughty boy and Yumeng!


    How could their speed be so fast?


    Jiang Ning was shocked and could see blood burning on them!


    What is this secret method?


    "What do you want to do!"


    Greedy wolf roared.


    "Let''s die together."


    The old naughty boy had a calm tone, "I''m alive, isn''t it just for this day?"


    He turned his head and looked at Jiang Ning: "Take care of Yaoyao, take care of my baby apprentice!"


    "Jiang Ning, I beg you."


    Yumeng also spoke, "Find Pojun''s grave and bury it with me."


    Greedy wolf is almost crazy.


    Yumeng still wants to be buried with Pojun''s grave?


    Without waiting for his reaction, the triangle formation was formed again!


    It''s just much stronger and more stable than the previous time!


    "Jiang Ning, kill him!"


    The old naughty boy yelled.


    Both of them were bleeding, and the blood was burning. They were crazy, and the triangle formation was firmly locked in the wolf.


    Greedy wolves roared, constantly impacting, but could never shake the triangle formation at all!

 Chapter 2495： Go back (end of the book)

    This is the best opportunity!


    Jiang Ning took a deep breath, tried his best, roared, he looked like a madman, his eyes were splitting, desperately urging the white light in his dantian.


    "Come out!"


    Suddenly, Baimang trembled suddenly!


    Jiang Ning''s fist was instantly wrapped in white light!


    He felt that the power of his body was instantly hollowed out!


    But Jiang Ning didn''t care about this, he roared, immediately waved his fist, and rushed to the greedy wolf: "Die!"


    And how can the greedy wolf sit and wait for death?


    He also exploded with the strongest strength, violently shaking the triangle formation, the old naughty boy and Yumeng''s mouth and nose, constantly spurting blood, and their bodies were crumbling!


    "Jiangning!"


    The old naughty boy yelled, "Quick! Quick!"


    He can''t hold on anymore.


    Click!


    The triangle is broken again!


    The old naughty boy and Yumeng were directly shocked, and they were instantly enveloped in black air, like a gossamer.


    And the eyes of Greedy Wolf were full of madness: "You all have to die!"


    He watched Jiang Ning''s fist attack without any fear, and even took the initiative to punch, with a terrifying black air, and hit Jiang Ning''s fist that wrapped the white mans hard!


    boom!


    The earth is shaking!


    Baimang-constantly dissolving black energy!


    Greedy wolf''s face changed drastically.


    Jiang Ning didn''t care about this at all. He knew that the old naughty boy and Yu Meng would not survive. With this punch, he must kill the greedy wolf!


    He must be killed!


    At this moment, his brain was blank, only the fist, as he moved forward, he didn''t even see it, his fist was covered with array patterns!


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Bai Mang is constantly dissolving the black energy, crazy!


    Greedy wolf wanted to break free, but found that he couldn''t break free at all!


    How is this going?


    What''s going on!


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    It was like a huge sucker that had sucked him in, the white glow was still dissolving the black energy, and even...touched the arm of the wolf.


    Click!


    Greedy wolf''s arm, like glass, was broken.


    The white light on Jiang Ning''s fist was even more terrifying than black air.


    He directly melted the greedy wolf half of his body!


    moment.


    Greedy wolf fell to the ground, screaming in pain, he wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t even stand up.


    The wound is repairing, but it''s too slow.


    What the **** is that?


    What are the white glows on Jiang Ning''s fist?


    "You''re done."


    Jiang Ning shook his body and stood up, exhausted to the extreme, as if he had been emptied.


    He walked to Greedy Wolf step by step and muttered: "You''re done..."


    "Jiangning!"


    The greedy wolf yelled, "You can''t kill me! You can''t kill me!"


    Jiang Ning ignored him, and walked slowly over, watching Greed Wolf¡¯s wounds being repaired, but he didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. He raised his fist and slammed it on Greed Wolf¡¯s face!


    puff!


    Splashing blood!


    This punch was pure brute force, and Jiang Ning had only these strengths at the moment.


    Greedy wolf''s nose is broken!


    ?Shi Yi Shan Ai Lu Zhe Ai Xi? Bang!


    boom!


    boom!


    He hit with one punch, no matter where he hit, he even blurred his vision and couldn''t make it clear, but his fist kept going.


    Greedy wolf screamed, but couldn''t avoid it. Jiang Ning could only hit his head with one punch.


    One punch, two punches...


    Jiang Ning didn''t know how many punches he smashed, and when the greedy wolf lost his voice, his brain was full of blood, and he could not see clearly what his face looked like.


    Greedy Wolf lost his voice, even his breath, his head had long been deformed, but Jiang Ning''s fist still kept on.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    His fist was also **** and bloody, and his finger bones were exposed, but it still kept going.


    After a long time, Jiang Ning tilted his body, fell down, and fell into a coma.


    I don''t know how long it took before he woke up slowly.


    Beside him is the corpse of Greed Wolf.


    he died!


    Greedy wolf is dead!


    He was abruptly smashed to death with his fist!


    The souls are all in ashes!


    "ended."


    Jiang Ning opened his eyes and was exhausted, feeling that all his bones were falling apart.


    The old naughty boy and Yumeng died.


    But they have been.


    He didn''t know how to tell Jiang Yao that her master was dead, she would definitely be very sad.


    But this, she wants to know sooner or later.


    Jiang Ning dug a few pits with his bare hands, buried the bodies of the old urchin and Yumeng, and built a stone grave. On this small island in the deserted mountains, there was no way to do more.


    "It''s over, it ended in this way..."


    Jiang Ning said, "Thank you."


    Without the sacrifice of the old naughty boy and Yumeng, it would be impossible to kill the greedy wolf.


    Even so, he was seriously injured.


    But everything returned to peace, anyway, it was over.


    Jiang Ning turned his head, as if seeing Lin''s family in the East China Sea, Lin Yuzhen and the others were waiting for him at the door, his eyes were a little dazed, and he turned around with a smile on his face.


    Step by step, towards the direction of the East China Sea...


    (End of the book)